《Naruto Coming To Marvel》


 Chapter 1： Charlotte Doyle

    Marvel Cinematic Universe, Unholy Timeline.


    Continental Hotel, top floor.


    "BOSS, there is a new assassination mission, two million dollars, would you consider it?"


    A blond woman with a hot body, wearing a professional dress and a secretary, stood in front of Charlotte Doyle and said calmly.


    "Oh, two million dollars, the price is not low."


    "Let''s talk about the specific information of the mission first, and then I will consider whether to accept this mission worth 2 million US dollars."


    "You know me, I''m picky about the target of the mission, is the target a nigger?"


    Sitting by the window sill, Charlotte held a square glass with whiskey in her hand, slowly looking away from the scenery outside the window, and turned her gaze to Ginny who was talking.


    "Isn''t it Brother Mu?"


    "Charlotte, you are now a killer of Brother Mu. Now some African-American killers in the mainland hotel have a lot of opinions on you. A killer turned out to be a racist."


    Charlotte played with the wine glass in her hand and said in a serious tone, "There are two types of people I hate the most in my life, one is racist, and the other is black."


    "If those **** have an opinion on me, let them come to talk to me, and I will send them to where they should go!"


    Seeing his serious tone, Ginny shrugged, indicating that what you said was right.


    "The target of the new bounty mission this time is John Wick. The employer hopes to kill the opponent as soon as possible. The amount is 2 million US dollars. Do you want to consider it?"


    Hearing the name John Wick, Charlotte Doyle''s thoughts drifted into the distance.


    A guy who destroyed the entire gang because of a dog.


    Is his story about to start?


    Then he glanced at the photo of the mission target in Ginny''s hand, and determined that it was this guy, not the same name.


    Charlotte turned the square cup in her hand and looked at the yellow-brown liquid inside. After taking a sip, she said calmly, "The price is too low, don''t take it!"


    "why?"


    Ginny was a little curious.


    "You entered the industry relatively late, and you may not have a comprehensive understanding of a lot of information."


    "John Wick, who used to be the number one killer in the killer world, was considered a legend in the killer world before he retired??????"


    Following Charlotte''s remarks, Ginny had an intuitive understanding of this guy on the newly appeared task list, then nodded and said, "The price is indeed low."


    Although he looked at Charlotte, he asked curiously, "Lord Ninja, how does it compare to you?"


    Charlotte said with a smile, "He and I are not killers in the same world!"


    Although Charlotte didn''t say it directly, her confident tone and unconcerned attitude clearly did not take John Wick''s strength into consideration.


    Ginny''s eyes flashed, and she was no longer struggling with this task, and then said, "I''ll help you to see what other tasks are suitable for you."


    "Go!"


    After getting Charlotte''s consent, she turned and left the room, walking towards the hotel''s mission hall.


    Watching Ginny leave, Charlotte looked at the world outside the window again.


    ??????


    My name is Feng Yi, from Blue Star.


    When I was playing Naruto mobile game and drew a new character, Kashu-faced Hero Jiraiya, I was trapped by the game plan and found that I had smashed 3,000 oceans and couldn��t collect the character fragments, and I was directly angry. Killed violently.


    As a result, he was reborn into this world inexplicably.


    Although the planet under her feet is also called Earth, it is no longer the planet Charlotte originally stayed on.


    After all, in Times Square, New York, the advertisement of the huge Stark Industries Group is very eye-catching, and the latest issue of Playboy''s cover girl in entertainment newspapers is once again thrown into Tony Stark''s arms.


    This is the Marvel Universe, or, in Charlotte''s eyes, it''s even more of a Marvel Universe that wears the skin of the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    When he consciously woke up from the memory of his previous life, Sherlock found himself in a dilapidated alley in New York in a tattered body.


    Guessing that he is an orphan, or a bear child who ran away from home.


    As for the Naruto mobile game that made him mad, it also turned into a golden finger and appeared in his consciousness.


    It''s just that this abominable Goldfinger is as irritating as ever, and it''s been loading all the time.


    And our Charlotte Doyle was adopted by a killer couple at the Continental Hotel, and then trained Sherlock, who was only six years old at the time, as a killer.


    The training of the killer couple is very perverted, especially for such a picked child, it is very vicious.


    If it weren''t for the golden finger that has been loaded in his mind, as the driving force for him to persevere, he might have died in the process of cultivation.


    During this period, when he was young, his hands were covered with blood early on.


    If it is a child who knows nothing, he may not feel any discomfort in his heart when he is raised, but become a real killer, and from the land of China, UU Kanshu a person full of kindness in his heart , This kind of life destroyed his three views and reshaped his life.


    It wasn''t that he never tried to escape back then, but unfortunately, his young body and his golden fingers, which had never awakened, made his only attempt to end in failure, and he received a severe punishment.


    Since then, he has not tried to escape, life is like rape, if you can''t change him, then choose to enjoy him.


    In this way, under the training of the killer couple, he grew rapidly and mastered all kinds of killing skills, such as disguising, fighting, tracking and anti-tracking, marksmanship, and even physical chemistry related to assassination.


    As for the so-called compulsory education, middle school, high school, and university are completely far away from him, and he has never had the slightest contact. After all, he is not the guy who likes to drink bourbon, and he was adopted by a military boss.


    Of course, there is not a lot of basic education that should be available.


    After all, as a professional killer, he knows more than a student taking the college entrance examination, but the content of the knowledge is different.


    Under the training of the killer couple, on her 18th birthday, Charlotte Doyle awakened her golden finger, and the **** Naruto was officially loaded.


    In the same year, he completed his graduation as a killer, killing his adoptive parents, William Charlotte and Smith Doyle, and his name Charlotte Doyle comes from his adoptive parents'' surname .


    Although he sacrificed to them, he still inherited their surname, and even became a famous killer in the mainland hotel as they expected.


    After all, before he awakened Goldfinger, he had already become a professional hitman on the high-level table. Coupled with the more than ten years of study, Charlotte had no plans to change careers.

 Chapter 2： Naruto

    It has been more than three years since I woke up to Goldfinger.


    Whenever you open Goldfinger, Naruto''s game interface will pop up a message, recharge V10 to get Sandstorm Gaara immediately!


    However, in the past three years, Charlotte Doyle has tried countless times, from dollars, pounds, rubles, and even precious metals such as gold and diamonds.


    Whenever he chooses to recharge, he will be prompted that the recharge failed.


    After three years, he has completely given up the idea of ??upgrading to VIP. He even tried to exchange the renminbi from Dongguo, but it still didn''t work.


    Opening Naruto''s panel, what appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle was himself and an illusory night scene of Konoha Village.


    His initial character is not the standard Naruto Uzumaki, but himself, Charlotte Doyle.


    In the past three years, he has almost groped his golden fingers.


    You can sign in once a day. If you sign in successfully, you will be rewarded with copper coins, prestige, detonating charms, soul jade, reincarnation stone, delicious ramen, ninja world recruitment volume, and gold coins that can only be obtained by recharging.


    Among them, copper coins and prestige are used to practice psychics and upgrade psychic creatures, especially copper coins, which are needed for upgrading psychics, strengthening equipment, and upgrading secret scrolls.


    Fortunately, both copper coins and US knives rewarded by the system can be converted into each other, and the conversion ratio is 1:1.


    This led him, in the past few years, only to convert copper coins, not US knives. After all, copper coins are really not enough.


    As for the so-called soul jade and reincarnation stone, they are both used to strengthen the divine tool. As for how to obtain the divine tool, he has no clue at all.


    As for the Ninja World Recruitment Volume, I don��t know if it��s too non-chief, or for some reason. I��ve gotten very little over the years. I can get one or two by signing in a month. When I��m lucky, I��ll get three a month. In bad times, only 1 a month.


    As for the so-called double sign-in rewards for VIP1-12, it is even more unrelated to him.


    And he can only get 50 gold coins for signing in a month, and an ordinary recruitment scroll is worth 168 gold coins. As for the so-called limited recruitment and privileged recruitment, it is even more unrelated to him.


    As for the so-called Squad Raid, Trial Ground, Duel Field, Leaderboard, Points Competition, Between Fertility and Ninja Competition in the game, they are all gray and cannot be opened.


    I don''t know if it needs special conditions to light up or what other requirements, but since he joined the Continental Hotel Killer Association, the building has been lit up.


    At the same time, the mission meeting place was also lit up, and all the killer orders received at the Continental Hotel would be counted in the mission meeting place.


    However, the quest meeting place requires character acceptance, and at most three quests can be accepted at one time in one day.


    That is to say, there is no possibility of madly brushing quests through the quest assembly, and even the rank of quests is determined here, and it is divided into five quest ranks: S, A, B, C, and D.


    The rewards obtained by each mission level are not the same, but the appearance of the mission meeting place not only allows Charlotte to obtain other missions except assassination, any protection, escort, escort, and search are all tasks.


    Under such circumstances, he also opened an office outside the Continental Hotel, called the Charlotte Office, to accept the above tasks.


    As long as the mission is approved by the mission assembly, he will selectively accept it.


    In addition to this, there is also a training ground that comes with the system. This training ground is not a place for sparring in the game, but a training ground in a real Hokage, just like the eighth training ground.


    Here, Charlotte can practice ninjutsu, taijutsu, illusion, kunai throwing and other skills. The only drawback is that there is no battle, which cannot increase his actual combat effect.


    In the past three years, he has also increased his strength a lot through the practice field. Being able to use ninjutsu familiarly can be said to be a great contribution to the practice field. After all, he has built a place with no one and a large field, and the distance The Continental Hotel is not far away, so it is bound to cost a lot of money.


    In terms of ninja recruitment, after three years and thirty-six months, he has obtained a full 50 ninja recruitment scrolls. Adhering to the urination of the goose field, he collected enough to use ten together.


    After all, not every ninja recruitment scroll can get ninjas or ninja fragments, as well as copper coins, reputation, equipment materials, etc...


    However, after three years, he also won three ninjas, why not more, because when repeated recruitment occurs, ninjas will be turned into pieces.


    Fifteen shards are for B-rank and above ninjas, and 10 for C-rank ninjas.


    For unobtained C-rank ninjas, the same ten fragments can be combined and recruited.


    For B-rank ninjas, you need 40 identical ninja fragments.


    And A-level ninjas also need 40 identical ninja fragments.


    However, the S-rank ninja becomes 100 identical ninja fragments.


    There are absolutely no rules at all, and at the same time, ninjas can also upgrade their stars, from the lowest one star to the highest five stars.


    30 shards are required for one star to two stars. UU reading


    60 shards are required for 2 stars to 3 stars.


    100 shards are required for 3 stars to 4 stars.


    200 shards are required for 4 to 5 stars.


    Although each star upgrade can increase the character''s full attributes, it is also very difficult, especially in the case of turning into a golden finger, it is terrifying to obtain character fragments.


    Although the characters he acquired were all C-level ninjas, and they were all trash characters in the mobile games back then, but in the early stage of Marvel, when they could be shown, they were very awesome. .


    Just like his three ninjas,


    Sasuke Uchiha (No Shaker)


    Skills: Fire Escape, Howling Fireball, Lion Bomb, Chidori


    Umino Iruka


    Skills: Teaching aids shuriken, enchantment circle, roar of love


    Rock Lee


    Skills: Infinite Flurry, Konoha Whirlwind, Table Lotus


    The recruited ninja can use all skills, and at the same time obtain a C-rank ninja standard chakra volume, and he can also practice chakra himself. The only disgusting thing is that Sasuke, who can already use Chidori, has no writing wheel. Eye, this wave of operations is simply a goose field.


    Only after he successfully recruits Sharinyan Uchiha Sasuke can he obtain Sharinyan, so that the visual dynamics cannot keep up with Chidori''s sprint.


    And this level of writing wheel eyes cannot be upgraded. The character comes with a few Gouyu writing wheels, so he uses a few Gouyu writing wheels.


    Although the three of them have one chunin and two kunin, the strength they exert is very good in this Marvel, which has not yet started a major event.


    As long as you don''t get hit by a pistol or a bomb on the front, your assassination strength is still very good.


    After all, ordinary ninjas are all blood-thin and high-strength.

 Chapter 3： John Wick

    At the same time, the ninja recruited at the same time can manifest themselves and become a living person in the Marvel world when the battle bar is turned on.


    The second dimension comes to reality!


    In addition to a battle column that comes with it at the beginning, each battle column needs to use gold coins.


    After three years, he smashed all the gold coins obtained by signing in to the battle column, and in the end he only opened two more coins.


    Three ninjas who have shown themselves, including himself, can form a three-plus-one team configuration.


    As long as there are enough positions in the battle column, he can even bring all the ninja characters to the Marvel world.


    At the same time, it has a revealed role, has its own wisdom, but is 100% loyal and recruiter.


    If he wasn''t 100% loyal, and he couldn''t hurt him, he wouldn''t dare to show them to the world. After all, there are some ninjas, and it''s all sorts of nasty manipulations.


    As for spiritualism, he has only enabled ninja dogs at the moment. As for the blue snakes, toads, and even tailed beasts in the back, his eyes are fascinated, but unfortunately he has not even cultivated ninja dogs to the full level.


    But it''s too soon. After gaining some prestige, he will be able to train the ninja dog to full level and start the next summoned item, the Blue Snake.


    After looking at her personal information, Charlotte Doyle drank the whisky in her glass and lay down on the bed to slowly fall asleep.


    the next day.


    Charlotte, who had breakfast at the hotel, was sitting in the lobby of the hotel at this time. As for his secretary, Ms. Ginny, he sent him to her office.


    At this time, Charlotte, who was sitting idle in the hall, saw a man with a suitcase walking towards the front desk of the hotel where he was checking in. His steps were steady, but his face was solemn, and a chilling air surrounded his body. A lot of people were killed just last night, and it was more like an active volcano that was about to erupt at any time.


    "Hi! John."


    Charlotte extended a palm in greeting, he and John had met more than once.


    Because of the psychic dog, when walking the dog, he and John and his wife met more than once, and it was considered that they left each other contact information.


    When John received a puppy from his lover, he once consulted him by phone on some precautions for raising a dog.


    He is also a bit of a friendly dog ??friend, especially when John met Charlotte at the Continental Hotel to say hello, he was also taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect that he was actually a killer of the Continental Hotel.


    You must know that it has been four years since he quit the killer world because of his lover, and he has almost cut off contact with everyone in the Continental Hotel. He doesn''t know much about Charlotte''s specific job.


    After being stunned for a moment, she said slowly, "Charlotte, I''m coming to the hotel to check in."


    Charlotte stepped forward, stood a meter away in front of John Wick, and said slowly, "You seem to be in trouble. Someone has bid two million dollars, so do you need help?"


    "Just a contract badge will do."


    He knew that although this matter caused a lot of trouble to John Wick, it would be a good deal for him if he simply made a little effort and prostituted a contract badge for free.


    John Wick heard that there was a two million dollar bounty on his body, but he didn''t care. After killing the killer who came last night, he already knew that the other party would not sit still and would definitely pay a bounty. So he said slowly, "No need for now. If there is a need, I will contact you."


    "Okay, let''s get in touch then."


    Hearing John Wick''s refusal, Charlotte didn''t care. John Wick still has a lot of troubles, and things don''t always go smoothly. There are always times when there is a need, and he can take the initiative when the situation seems dangerous. Take action to save people and make the other party owe favor.


    After seeing Charlotte walking away, John Wick continued to walk to the front desk of the hotel, at this time a beautiful killer who had just checked in, said to John Wick behind him, "It''s nice to meet again, John! "


    "Me too, Perkins!"


    After the two said hello, John checked in and left the hotel lobby.


    Charlotte, on the other hand, continued to sit in the lobby of the hotel, drinking coffee slowly.


    Good show, it''s going to start tonight!


    Night falls.


    In the Continental Hotel, in the speakeasy, Charlotte and Ginny were sitting in a booth not far from the entrance of the bar, drinking bourbon.


    "Charlotte, John Wick''s price has risen to $4 million last night, four gold coins, are you sure you won''t consider it?"


    Ginny was in Charlotte''s ear, whispering the latest information she knew.


    Charlotte stretched out her index finger and shook it.


    said that he did not consider this task, and then explained: "I have better plans."


    For John Wick, he is still very optimistic. Although he is just an ''ordinary person'', his strength is not bad. He is called Night Demon, and he kills decisively.


    If you can find help, take it as your subordinate, UU reading www. uukanshu.com was a big help for him in the early stage.


    After all, although his three ninjas are quite powerful, they are too few, and they are a bit stretched if they want to do something.


    While the two were talking, the door of the bar was opened, and John Wick walked in.


    Seeing the person coming, Charlotte said hello again.


    The voice preached in John''s ear.


    "Hi! John."


    Hearing Charlotte''s voice, John saw the two people who were not far from the entrance, glanced around the bar again, and saw Winston alone in the booth.


    Then John walked up to Charlotte and said, "Good evening, Charlotte!"


    Looking at John who came to say hello, Charlotte said, "John, your price has doubled, 400W + 4 gold coins, are you sure you don''t need my help?"


    "Some of the newcomers now don''t quite follow the rules."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, John Wick''s brows frowned slightly. As a killer, he was rushing to help. It must be where the other party needs to use him, and he has already quit the killer world. Personal grudge, he doesn''t want to fall into this quagmire again.


    But the price of the bounty on him was doubled, and there were 4 gold coins, which made John know that things were no longer simple.


    There may be other killers who will take action for the bounty, but thinking of his own strength, he believes that he can settle the matter. In the end, he thanked Charlotte for his kindness and said that he can handle it temporarily.


    Then, John Wick left Charlotte''s side and walked straight towards the deck where Winston was.


    He has something to communicate with Winston, and at the same time he also needs to know the current position of those bastards.

 Chapter 4： 3 more rejections

    Ginny looked at John Wick who was walking away, and said with light red lips, "This is the Night Demon? It seems that the other party has rejected Lord Ninja!"


    "And this legendary killer seems to have been beaten."


    After finishing speaking, Ginny stared at Charlotte Doyle with bright eyes, wanting to see how he would answer.


    Charlotte Doyle smiled and said, "It''s been 4 years since he quit the killer world. It''s normal for him to be suddenly attacked and injured a little bit. At this time, he doesn''t want to have too much to do with us."


    "However, after he retired, he has made waves again. If he wants to have nothing to do with the killer world, I''m afraid he won''t be able to do it. This incident will drag him into the water completely."


    "Furthermore, no one can refuse Charlotte Doyle''s kindness, not even the Night Demon."


    At this time, John Wick had finished talking with Winston, and after getting the addresses of a few **** in Adina, he left the bar.


    Seeing John Wick leave, Ginny smiled and said, "He''s gone, do you want to follow him?"


    Charlotte Doyle shook her head and said slowly, "No, he will return to the hotel. The story has just begun, and there is still a chance."


    After simply having two drinks, Charlotte Doyle said, "I''ll take you back, New York at night is not very peaceful."


    After the two left the Continental Hotel and sent Ginny back to their residence, Charlotte Doyle turned around and returned to the Continental Hotel as the door closed.


    In the room, Ginny just leaned against the door and got up slowly after confirming that Charlotte Doyle had left.


    She has known Charlotte Doyle for some time, and has been Charlotte Doyle''s assistant for half a year.


    She was originally a killer in a textile factory, but was not a registered member of the Continental Hotel. She almost lost her life when she missed a mission.


    It was also in that mission, she left the textile factory. At the end of the mission, she fell in front of Charlotte Doyle''s house. The other party rescued her. Since then, she has quit.


    Especially after learning that the other party was also a killer, she chose to become the other party''s assistant to help Charlotte Doyle collect mission information and handle some chores.


    In the past six months, she has left the textile factory, and the other party has not contacted her. It seems that she has left her in silence, but today she received news from the textile factory that the cross has betrayed!


    At this time, she didn''t know if she wanted to trouble Charlotte Doyle.


    On the other side, Charlotte Doyle, who returned to the Continental Hotel, was waiting quietly. His room was at the end of the floor, next to John Wick''s room.


    Time passed slowly.


    A door opened, and Charlotte Doyle knew that John Wick had returned.


    Sure enough, not long after, the sound of fighting came from the next room.


    Although Charlotte Doyle hadn''t walked over, the scene of the fight was already known.


    Perkins, the female killer who violated the rules of the Continental Hotel, was covered with a sheet by John, and hit her face with a hammer.


    Charlotte Doyle knew that someone would notify the front desk of the hotel, so she didn''t think of calling.


    Thinking of the rules of the Continental Hotel, Charlotte Doyle was somewhat speechless.


    No killing.


    This is not a problem at first, but after the opponent makes a move, because you have to obey the rules, you can''t kill the opponent in the hotel.


    After all, the other party broke the rules, but you have to abide by them, otherwise, you will be regarded as the breaker of the rules and you will be punished by the mainland hotel.


    Otherwise, John Wick would not be merciful.


    But for a moment, the sound of fighting ceased, and John was victorious.


    At this moment, Charlotte Doyle opened her door, looked at Perkins crawling in the corridor, and shook her head silently.


    John, who hung up the phone, walked out, grabbed him from behind, put the pistol on Perkins'' head, and finally asked the information he wanted...


    Then he knocked him unconscious with the handle of the gun. At this time, Harry, who was staying in the room next to John, heard the movement and opened the door with a pistol.


    The sound of the pistol being loaded caught John''s attention. John stopped for a while. He didn''t know whether the person behind him was an enemy and whether he wanted to get a bounty from him.


    Without turning around, a voice came from behind: "Do we know each other?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, John Wick replied, "Should know me!"


    At this point, John Wick raised his hands, indicating that he would undoubtedly attack.


    Just as he was about to look up and turn around, he found that the front door was also open at this time, and there was a man standing in front of him.


    It was Charlotte Doyle, who had met twice in one day. After a pause, she turned around and greeted the black killer behind her, "Hey, Harry."


    Harry, glanced at the three of them, especially when he saw Charlotte Doyle, his pupils could not help shrinking, and then he said to John, "Is it okay?"


    John Wick replied, "It''s all right."


    "Then solve it yourself."


    Harry turned around and was about to go back to the room, when John Wick stopped him and said, "Hey, Harry."


    "Would you like to earn a gold coin and help me take care of this sleeping guy."


    Harry replied blankly, "Do you catch it and then let it go?"


    John Wick also replied humorously: "Yes, UU reading cat and mouse game."


    Hearing John Wick say this, Harry also took over the task, took out a pair of handcuffs from the room, locked Perkins''s hands behind him, and brought him into his room.


    Standing at the door, Charlotte Doyle held a bottle of Chivas and an empty wine glass in her hand, and said with a smile to John Wick, who had temporarily finished his work: "John, do you want a sip, you are not injured. light."


    While speaking, with the hand holding the wine glass, he also pointed to John''s injured abdomen.


    This place was just smashed by Perkins with his fist a few times. At this time, blood had already seeped out, staining the gauze bandaging the wound red.


    John Wick stepped forward, took the Chivas Regal and the wine glass, poured himself a glass, and took a sip.


    "This wine is good." I looked at the label of the wine, Chivas 1987, and then returned the wine and glass to Charlotte Doyle


    Charlotte Doyle took the wine and the glass, and said, "John, you are a little embarrassed. Do you need help with your next actions?"


    "Charlotte Doyle, I''ve retired. This time it''s a personal grudge, and I can resolve it."


    John Wick obviously didn''t want to get involved in the quagmire of the killer world again, and rejected the friend who had always wanted to help.


    Charlotte Doyle shrugged and regretted, "Well, John, you have to pay attention to safety. If the Night Demon falls, it will be a loss to the killer world."


    Then Charlotte Doyle turned back to the room and closed the door.


    As for Harry, the black killer who is in charge of taking care of Perkins, he may face danger to his life, but he has no intention of reminding him.


    A nigger, it doesn''t matter if he dies or not.

 Chapter 5： The villain died of talking too much

    Charlotte Doyle, who returned to the room, was not angry at John Wick''s rejection again. If you want a person to owe a favor, even a large enough favor, this is impossible.


    He just wanted to deepen John Wick''s impression of him, and wouldn''t be too wary of his sudden help.


    Because, John Wick will have a big crisis soon. In the church, he was knocked unconscious by the car of the Russian gang leader Vigo Tarasov, and was captured and **** alive. He was almost suffocated by a plastic bag over his head.


    Charlotte Doyle intends to grab John Wick''s old friend Marcus, the guy who looks like the Green Goblin, and save people before he helps. Marcus took two chances, and after a brief rest, he left the Continental Hotel and went to the church in Little Russia.


    Because after dawn, John Wick will kill here.


    After arriving at the location, Charlotte Doyle surveyed the surroundings of the church, and even found the warehouse where John Wick was suspected to be imprisoning, and finally chose a roof with a better view and a more hidden roof and waited. .


    Day comes.


    Several gunshots from the church woke Sherlock Doyle, who was hiding in the dark. The arrival of the gunshots indicated that the Night Demon had started his killing.


    Charlotte Doyle took out a pair of binoculars and began to observe the other party''s killing show.


    pop, pop, pop


    A few shots in a row, the guns are fatal, the whole process is smooth and smooth, there is no nonsense and unnecessary actions, giving people a special charm, instead of being like some brains, killing a person takes a long time, even fighting. The scene is full of affection, it is more than so-called.


    It was John Wick''s unremarkable murder that he took a fancy to, ready to be hired under his command and responsible for some common tasks.


    Such a killer, to be honest, doesn''t feel weaker than the so-called Hawkeye, and it is still very useful in the early stage.


    Just when Charlotte Doyle sighed, the battle was over. At this time, two women ran out of the church, and after a while, smoke came up from the basement of the church.


    He knew that the cash, antiques, artworks stored by Viggo Tarasov, some colluding government officials and evidence of their handling were burned by John Wick.


    Charlotte Doyle smacked her lips and said, "It''s just a pity for the money. It''s better to make copper coins for me, so I just burned it."


    Soon he saw John Wick come out, and at the same time began to choose the right viewing angle.


    His eyes quickly locked on a roof, which was a roof that could see the open space in front of the church door, and John Wick quickly walked up.


    During the whole process, John Wick did not find Charlotte Doyle hiding on the roof of another building, so the two of them were waiting, but John Wick was waiting for the arrival of Viggo Tarasoff, and He was waiting for John Wick to be captured.


    Soon, Viggo received a call and drove over with his subordinates. After entering the basement, he came out in a huff, and shot the priest who opened the door to the underground vault for John.


    At this time, John, who saw this scene on the roof, did not hesitate. He took the Coharie Arms CA-415 assault rifle and walked directly down.


    "Damn, they were all burned to ashes for me."


    At this time, Vigo was cursing, and turned to ask his subordinate, "Can we make amends?"


    "Vigo, do you know what''s in the basement?"


    "That money is nothing."


    John Wick''s behavior infuriated him.


    "Tread, step!"


    The sound of the assault rifle came out, Vigo looked sideways, and found that a younger brother beside him was directly shot and fell to the ground.


    He knew that John Wick was killing him, so he squatted down and hid at the side of the car.


    "Damn, fight back."


    The accompanying men immediately took out their guns and exchanged shots with John Wick. Unfortunately, Vigo''s men did not cause any substantial damage to John Wick, but were killed a lot.


    On the top of the building, Charlotte watched the shootout below with relish, and muttered to herself: "This gangster is incomparable to a professional killer, especially a legendary killer like Night Demon, who has a really good marksmanship. Become an adult body stroke master."


    "By the way, John used to be Vigo''s subordinate, right?"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, who will eventually be killed by his retired killer. He really is the guy who was miserable by his son."


    "3, 5, and 6 beautiful."


    In the blink of an eye, John Wick killed 6 people. Charlotte was counting on it. John, who quickly changed bullets, shot and killed two more people. At this time, he had killed 8 Russian gang members.


    At this time, one of Viggo''s men ran into the car, started the car, and was about to drive into John Wick.


    Charlotte Doyle, who discovered this scene, had no intention of helping, because the opportunity he was waiting for was coming.


    "boom."


    The sound of a car colliding came out, and the next moment, John Wick was directly knocked out and fainted.


    The gunshots stopped. Viggo took his men and tied John Wick up, ready to take him to a warehouse for a heart-to-heart talk. Charlotte, who saw this scene, was somewhat speechless.


    Although such a result was very much in accord with his own wishes, UU read , but he still warned himself that in the face of the enemy, don''t beep, just kill the thing.


    You said that Viggo would kill John with a single shot. What else could happen next? His son wouldn''t die, and he wouldn''t die either.


    Sure enough, the villain died of too many words.


    At this moment, Charlotte quietly followed behind Viggo and the others, sneaking quietly without making any movement, and following them into the warehouse with speed.


    At this point Viggo Tarasov ordered his men to tie John Wick to a chair.


    Seeing John slowly waking up, Viggo said, "John, let''s put it this way, my subordinates will definitely break you into pieces."


    At this time, Viggo''s men placed a chair opposite John, and Viggo stepped forward and started his own long speech.


    And Charlotte, who was hiding in the shadowy corner of the warehouse, twitched the corner of her mouth. This situation made him somewhat speechless.


    When Vigo finished talking and was about to leave with one of his subordinates, when he saw that John Wick was about to be suffocated by a plastic bag, Charlotte shot first, and two shuriken flew out.


    "Whizzing"


    With a broken sound, the shuriken instantly killed two gang members who were ready to attack.


    The two thugs covered their necks, unable to make any sound. After they fell to the ground and their limbs twitched, blood spurted out from their necks, and they died instantly.


    At this time, outside the warehouse, Marcus, who was ready to rescue at any time, saw that the two shuriken killed the gang members, he knew that he didn''t need to do it himself, and then he just watched the situation inside through the double mirror of the sniper rifle. To determine the final result.


    I saw Charlotte walking out of the shadows and greeting, "Hi, John."


    "I''ll just say you need my help!"

 Chapter 6： Continental Hotel with High Table

    John Wick was very surprised by Charlotte Doyle, who suddenly appeared and rescued him. Just now, he thought he was going to go down to accompany his beloved wife and dog.


    Then he said, "Thank you, Charlotte, I owe you a favor."


    After speaking, John Wick was about to try to untie the tie on his hand to release the restraint.


    Looking at John who was about to work, Charlotte Doyle said, "Don''t be so troublesome."


    He threw a dart directly, and successfully cut the tie on the opponent''s hand.


    "so cool!"


    After John Wick said a word, he didn''t stop, just picked up the Kel-TecKSG shotgun on the ground, and said as he ran, "Charlotte, I''ll thank you when I go back to the Continental Hotel next time, I have something to do now. "


    After speaking, he rushed out of the warehouse.


    The sun shone on Charlotte Doyle, and he took out a shuriken and swayed it in one direction under the sun. Under the refraction of the light, the instantly reflected light swayed to the roof of the building. Marcus.


    It was only then that Marcus realized that he had been discovered. As expected of the killer with the title, he did not do anything extra. He was here to rescue John Wick. At this time, he didn''t need to take action himself, and the old friend was relieved of the crisis. He is satisfied.


    Put away the sniper gun, and Marcus is ready to leave this place of right and wrong.


    At this time, John Wick outside had completely blocked Vigo, and even used a shotgun to kill Vigo''s driver with one shot.


    "Vigo, where is he?"


    John Wick fired a shot at Viggo''s side, and then aimed at Viggo.


    After asking about the whereabouts of the other party''s son from Vigo''s mouth, and after agreeing with Vigo to cancel the bounty against him.


    John Wick also agreed and would not shoot Viggo.


    Charlotte Doyle, who walked out of the warehouse, did not show up, but left here without revealing herself by relying on her speed and stealth as a ninja.


    For the reconciliation between John Wick and Viggo, he does not pay attention and does not care.


    John has his own ideas. On the one hand, he needs Vigo to lift the assassination bounty against him. On the other hand, it may also be Vigo, his former boss.


    He only had personal grudges in his heart, whoever killed his dog or robbed his car would kill anyone.


    After all, everyone has their own rules of conduct.


    At the same time, in the Continental Hotel, after Perkins killed Harry in the hotel room, he took the gold coin John gave Harry. At the same time, when he thought of his own assassination, John suddenly rolled over and got out of bed.


    Opened John Wick''s room again, Perkins came to the bed, looked at the head of the bed, found a bullet hole, and carefully identified it. It was a bullet hole left by a sniper rifle, not a bullet hole she used. It was caused by the pistol, and then followed the trajectory, looked at the window behind him, and found that there was a bullet hole in the window.


    "It turned out to be bad for me!"


    "I want you to pay the price."


    Perkins instantly understood why his assassination failed. After writing down all this, he turned and left the Continental Hotel.


    On the other side, Charlotte Doyle, who had left Little Russia, quickly returned to the door of the Continental Hotel. To the waiter who opened the door, she threw a gold coin as the fee for entering the Continental Hotel. After returning to the hotel room, she waited for John to come back. Thank you.


    Charlotte Doyle was still very satisfied with the achievement of her goal this time. Just by killing two gangsters, she saved John''s life in exchange for a promise. The deal was not a loss.


    Thinking of the gold coin she just used, Charlotte felt a little speechless in her heart.


    These gold coins are issued and promoted by the high table, and the purchasing power of these gold coins is simply speechless.


    Specifically.


    Enter the Continental Hotel, a gold coin.


    Staying at the Continental Hotel, a gold coin.


    Enter the hotel bar, a gold coin.


    Arrange for doctor treatment, a gold coin.


    To deal with a corpse, a gold coin.


    Even as John asked Harry to help, it was a gold coin.


    At the Continental Hotel, for any service, including killer service, the lowest price is a gold coin.


    But a gold coin, at a minimum, can only be used to help bring pets into the hotel and take care of them for a few hours.


    It is also a gold coin. In a big way, he can even hire a fairly capable killer to complete an assassination mission.


    You must know that John Wick, the killer with the nickname of Night Demon, was only offered four gold coins as a reward for killing him, and four gold coins could attract the killer to kill him at the Continental Hotel at the risk of breaking the rules.


    There are no gold coins, only US knives, you may not be able to hire killers in the mainland hotel.


    It can be said that the purchasing power of such gold coins is simply a mystery, and the fluctuation is very large, but under the promotion of the high table, these gold coins are the hard currency of the killer world.


    The support for the gold coin is the Continental Hotel. It is like the mercenary union in the killer world. It publishes bounty quests and can inquire about information. The most important thing is to become a registered member of the Continental Hotel, and then you can enjoy the protection of the Continental Hotel. For example Wars are not allowed within the hotel premises.


    Eighty percent of all killers in New York will register as members of the Continental Hotel.


    This is the gathering place of killers.


    Of course, there are still various killer organizations in the outside world, but they are not enough to compete with the mainland hotels.


    And the Continental Hotel also has its own punishers, specializing in punishing those killers who violate the rules of the Continental Hotel, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com and even the managers of each continental hotel have their own armed forces.


    And behind the Continental Hotel is another organization��the High Table.


    The High Table is a killer alliance formed by major gangs around the world, with a total of 12 seats, headquartered in the desert near Casalanbuka.


    These twelve seats are the management of the high table, which are occupied by the Comorans, the Mafia, the Glory Society, the Triad, and other forces.


    And where there are people, there will be fights. This high table, composed of major gangs around the world, is still undercurrent and intrigue in the interior.


    And he, Charlotte Doyle, has an idea, and that is to get one of the twelve seats. After all, before the Marvel event started, this was a good goal he thought of.


    After all, this business is right.


    Ninjas, aren''t they responsible for assassinations, inquiries, and even wars?


    Charlotte Doyle, who was lying on the bed, couldn''t help but picked up a gold coin and played with it in his hand, and the gold coin kept jumping on his fingers instantly.


    On the other hand, after Viggo Tarasov told John Wick where he wanted to know, he did not drive away immediately.


    Instead, he returned to the warehouse where John Wick was being held. Looking at the two corpses on the ground, Viggo stepped forward to check. He wanted to know how the Night Demon, who was about to be killed by him, escaped and fought back. , to know that his subordinates are armed with firearms, while John is tightly bound.


    He checked the wounds on the bodies of the two subordinates, as well as the two shuriken and a dart left on the ground.


    Viggo Tarasov''s face darkened as he roared, "Ninja Charlotte!"

 Chapter 7： Viggo Tarasovs revenge

    Vigo Tarasov was very angry at this time. He knew who destroyed his affairs, and roared: "No one can destroy my affairs again and be safe."


    After all, Vigo didn''t stop there, left the warehouse and drove straight back home.


    At this time, his face was gloomy and watery. Since his scumbag son provoked the Night Demon, his affairs have not gone smoothly.


    Not to mention that important materials were burned, many of his subordinates were killed. In the end, in order to survive, he compromised and revealed where his son was hiding, even though he had arranged a lot of subordinates for protection.


    But Vigo really doesn''t have much confidence, but he still hopes that his subordinates can save his son''s life and kill John who came to kill. with the result.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    At this moment, Vigo''s face was solemn, and he was smoking. The ashtray on the table was full of cigarette butts. He was waiting for the news that made him suffer.


    When the phone rang, Vigo took a deep breath and answered the phone.


    Hearing the news from the phone, Vigo Tarasov paused and hung up the phone.


    Then he picked up the cigarette and took a few puffs.


    Then he picked up the phone, dialed several phone numbers in succession, and arranged some things.


    At this time, John Wick, who had finished his revenge, returned to the Continental Hotel. Just after walking into the hotel, Charon, the service desk attendant at the Continental Hotel, called to stop John.


    "Mr. Wick!"


    Hearing Chalong calling him, John stopped, walked to the service desk, and said, "Is something wrong? Chalong."


    Seeing John coming, Chalong took out a car key and said, "Mr. Wick, the Continental Hotel is deeply sorry for what happened last night. This is an apology from the Continental Hotel management for what happened last night."


    After speaking, Charon pushed the car key in front of Wick.


    John Wick glanced at the car key, did not refuse, but took it directly, greeted Chalong, and walked upstairs.


    Coming to the door of Charlotte Doyle''s room, John Wick gently knocked on the door a few times.


    Hearing someone knocking on the door, Charlotte Doyle knew that it was John who should be here, so she opened the door and saw the person outside the door saying, "John, are things done?"


    "Yes, it''s done."


    "Then come in and do it." After speaking, Charlotte Doyle invited John to come in and sit down and chat slowly.


    At this moment, John Wick walked into the room and said, "Charlotte, thank you for your help, you saved my life this time."


    After speaking, John Wick took out a contract badge from his body, and then continued: "You said earlier that you wanted a blood contract badge of mine, but what do you need me to do?"


    "If the matter can be done recently, I won''t give you the blood pact badge and will directly help you complete the matter."


    "After all, you also know that I have retired. It has been four years since I left the killer world."


    Charlotte Doyle said calmly and slowly: "Give me the blood pact badge, and I will contact you when I need you. There is nothing else to do for now."


    When John Wick heard the other party say this, his face was as usual, but his heart was a little dignified. The things that Charlotte had to do later might not be difficult, but they still handed the blood pact badge into the other party''s hands.


    After getting the blood pact badge, Charlotte smiled. At this time, he was in a good mood. He was about to remind John Wick and slowly said, "John, did you kill Viggo?"


    I don''t know why Charlotte Doyle asked about this, but John Wick still said: "I just had a personal grudge with Viggo''s son, and didn''t take action against Viggo. He told me his son''s whereabouts, and The bounty has been cancelled."


    Knowing that John finally gave up, Charlotte Doyle said, "Vigo Tarasov, the leader of the Russian gang, he won''t give up, you have to be prepared."


    "I believe Vigo Tarasov will abide by the agreement with me, but thank you for your reminder."


    Hearing that John Wick didn''t listen, he didn''t say anything more.


    As for whether Marcus can survive or not, it is up to fate.


    After saying goodbye to Charlotte Doyle, John Wick checked out at the Continental Hotel and waited for the hotel to register a blood contract badge he handed over before leaving.


    Driving the black Dodge given by the top of the Continental Hotel, John Wick was going to meet an old friend. After all, it was not only Charlotte Doyle who saved his life, but also Marcus who reminded him at the hotel before.


    When they came to the old place where the two often met, Marcus complained, "John, how many times do you want me to save you."


    John Wick replied, "Thank you very much, Marcus."


    Marcus forgot to glance at the man in front of him, and then said, "You don''t look very good. UU reading "


    "I''m retired, and this is my retirement status."


    Hearing his old partner''s answer, Marcus was somewhat dissatisfied and said, "Retire? Do you still believe this?"


    "You have a new life."


    "You will find a way to get back on the track of your life."


    Having said that, Marcus patted John Wick on the shoulder and continued: "It''s time to go home."


    After speaking, he sighed, then turned and left.


    The conversation between the two was not pleasant.


    Unbeknownst to Marcus and John Wick, their meeting was recorded by Perkins, who was hiding in the car, and reported to Viggo Tarasoff.


    In the room, Viggo Tarasov looked at the video brought by Perkins, and his face became even more ugly. He didn''t expect that, except for the ninja Charlotte Doyle who intervened, the killer hired by himself. Marcus betrayed himself even more.


    Sometimes, the anger of other people''s intervention is more serious when there is no subordinate''s betrayal.


    If it wasn''t for Marcus'' betrayal, his son would not have died. Thinking of this, Vigo was even more angry.


    Without any hesitation, Viggo Tarasov directly instructed his subordinates to go to the gate of Marcus'' house to contain it. He asked Marcus to pay the price he deserved for his actions.


    At the same time, he took out his mobile phone and said to the other side, "Get rid of that **** Charlotte Doyle for me."


    "Ninja, I want him to become a dead man."


    After instructing his subordinates, Viggo took Perkins and some of his subordinates and drove to Marcus'' house. He wanted to get rid of him at the other party''s house, and he wanted to solve the betrayal by using the method of the Russian gang. killer.

 Chapter 8： ambush

    Charlotte Doyle at the Continental Hotel entered Naruto''s interface, signed in today, and was rewarded with 30,000 copper coins.


    Whether or not to upgrade to a distinguished VIP2 user, enjoy the Shuangpei sign-in reward.


    Looking at the recharge invitation that popped up again, Charlotte was somewhat helpless.


    It''s not that he wants to be a leopard head, but he really doesn''t know how to recharge, so he has no choice but to close it.


    After getting John Wick''s blood pact badge, Charlotte Doyle came to the reception desk of the Continental Hotel, checked out the formalities, and left the Continental Hotel.


    Seeing that the sky had dimmed, Charlotte Doyle did not go to her office, where Iruka Uno was in charge, so don''t worry about it for the time being. If there is any difficult task, the other party will contact him, although Iruka Ruka is only a teaching chunin in Naruto, but when the Marvel event has not yet started, it is still very easy to take over tasks.


    Instead, he drove his Mercedes-Benz 300SL to 405 Lexington Avenue in Manhattan, New York. He rented a 200-square-meter flat in the Chrysler Building for his daily living.


    In fact, Charlotte once looked for the Star Building on Fifth Avenue, mainly because the terms of the building that did not allow Africans to rent and buy were very attractive to him. To be honest, an apartment without Africans attracted him more.


    By the way, let''s see if you have come to the Marvel world where those few are located, and the result is that there is no apartment called Xingchen Building on Fifth Avenue, and there is no such figure in itself. To be honest, he still has such a trace. Disappointed.


    At the same time, it also avoided the problem of competing on the same stage with the seniors of the transmigrators.


    Finally, before dark, Charlotte drove from Fifth Avenue to Lexington Avenue, and slowly drove the car into the underground parking lot of the Chrysler Building.


    At this time, he was in charge of the security of the underground parking lot of the building, and when he saw Charlotte Doyle''s car from a distance, he immediately opened the gate and smiled and salute.


    The main reason is that Charlotte Doyle''s Mercedes-Benz 300SL is too distinctive. The Mercedes-Benz gull-wing sports car released in 1954 is too recognizable, and only Charlotte is willing to buy such a car for the entire building''s residents. Collectible vintage cars hit the road.


    That''s right, the Mercedes-Benz 300SL produced in 1954 is indeed a veritable classic car. Charlotte bought this car in the hands of a bankrupt rich man. At that time, the car only traveled more than 2,000 kilometers, and the owner It''s in very good condition and doesn''t affect the ride at all.


    In Charlotte Doyle''s eyes, the car still has to be taken out to drive, and it was not his original intention to keep it in the garage as an exhibit.


    After passing through the barrier, he slowly drove the car into the underground garage and came to his own parking space. Charlotte parked the car, and as soon as she got out of the car, she felt a murderous aura.


    The gunshots sounded, and between the electric light and flint, Charlotte took out a kunai from the Naruto space and slashed at the bullet.


    "Clang!"


    With a crisp crash, the bullet was split by Charlotte Doyle.


    The next moment, a shuriken was thrown out by Charlotte and stabbed directly into the neck of the shooter, killing him instantly.


    But when he fell to the ground, the finger on the trigger was not released. Because of the continuous firing, the bullet from the assault rifle strafeed towards the car next to Charlotte.


    "asshole!"


    Charlotte cursed inwardly, but she didn''t stop the movement she didn''t have in her hands. She smashed all the bullets that came into the air, and finally saved the car''s life.


    And all of this happened between lightning and flint.


    Just after saving the car, and before he could breathe, four more gunmen appeared, aiming at Charlotte Doyle and pulling the trigger sharply.


    A large number of bullets vented out, forming a rain of bullets.


    Fortunately, Charlotte quickly formed the seal the moment she saw the gunman, and used the substitute technique in time to avoid the rain of bullets.


    It''s just that the car behind him was hit by a taxi in an instant.


    As for the four gunmen, seeing Charlotte Doyle turn into a piece of wood in an instant, they were all stunned, and they even stopped pulling the trigger without knowing it.


    At this time, Charlotte, who appeared by the side by means of a surrogate technique, turned sharply.


    A whoosh.


    He came to the front of a gunman, Kuai slashed his neck, and the gunman was killed instantly and fell to the ground softly.


    At this time, the other three gunmen had just reacted, and immediately turned their guns.


    Unfortunately, the three of them hadn''t turned around yet. Charlotte''s figure appeared in front of them like a ghost, and instantly wiped the three of them''s necks with Kuwu.


    With the death of all five gunmen, the underground parking lot was instantly quiet.


    No other gunman jumped out again. Charlotte Doyle walked to her car and looked at the dense bullet marks on the car, and instantly felt distressed.


    This is an antique car that he likes very much. I don''t know if it can be restored.


    No longer looking at the battle-damaged version of the Mercedes-Benz 300SL, Charlotte wondered which daring guy dared to attack him.


    Charlotte Doyle came to several gunmen and found that they were all Russians, and instantly guessed that all this was done by that **** Viggo.


    "Damn Vigo!"


    In the battle this morning, he did not take back his shuriken, but left it at the scene. UU read as a sign, telling Viggo that it was him who was saved by Ninja Charlotte. of.


    He wanted to frighten Vigo, but it backfired. Instead, he asked the other party to send his subordinates to find the door.


    After knowing who the target is, the rest is easy to deal with.


    Charlotte Doyle took out her cell phone, dialed a number, and the call was quickly connected.


    "Charlie, Chrysler Building parking lot, dinner for 5."


    "Yes, it is now."


    Just hung up the phone, but after a while, the phone rang.


    Charlotte Doyle glanced at the caller number and pressed the connect button.


    "Charlotte, is that you?"


    "John, it''s me."


    On the other end of the phone, John Wick was a little sad, and said in a casual tone: "I should have killed Vigo, that **** led someone to kill my old friend Marcus, who rescued me at the Continental Hotel yesterday. ."


    "Charlotte, Viggo may also shoot at you, you have to pay attention to safety."


    Charlotte Doyle looked at the five corpses on the ground and said, "We''ve already shot."


    "why?"


    "I have already killed all the men sent by Vigo."


    After hearing that Charlotte Doyle had killed all the people Viggo sent, John Wick said, "You''re fine, I''m going to find Viggo to settle the account, and we''ll be in touch afterwards. "


    Having said that, John Wick hung up the phone.


    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Charlotte Doyle knew that John was going to avenge his old friend.


    He glanced at his car again and murmured, "Since someone is going to kill you, I won''t rob this person, but this account must be counted on your Russian list.

 Chapter 9： Reciprocity

    Charlotte Doyle called up Ginny''s phone number on her cell phone and dialed it.


    In less than three seconds, the call was connected.


    "Ginny, help me find out Viggo Tarasoff''s gang address in New York and send it to me as soon as possible."


    Ginny didn''t ask the reason, but simply replied, "Understood!"


    After briefly explaining the task, Charlotte Doyle hung up the phone. He knew that the church was just a stronghold of the Russian gang, and the gang''s main residence was not there, and the contents of the church were not all of the Russian gang.


    The key here is the evidence of the officials'' handles and bribery.


    Charlotte Doyle waited in the underground parking lot. It didn''t take long before a van drove into the underground parking lot. At this time, Charlie got out of the car and came to Charlotte, put on his hat and put it on. Greeted on the chest: "It''s an honor to serve you, Mr. Doyle."


    "It''s up to you, Charlie."


    Charlotte Doyle took five gold coins from her pocket and put them in Charlie''s hands.


    Taking the gold coins, Charlie brought his team and quickly packed up the scene.


    At this time, Ginny''s text message also arrived, and she glanced at the address. It was an abandoned factory in the suburbs of Brooklyn.


    Taking another look at her battle-damaged Mercedes, Charlotte Doyle took a deep breath and finally left the underground parking lot.


    Taking another look at her battle-damaged Mercedes, Charlotte Doyle took a deep breath. This is an antique car that has stopped selling its original parts!


    Madd, just kill me.


    It actually broke my car.


    Fake!


    After letting out a breath of foul breath, Charlotte finally walked out of the underground parking lot.


    Leaving the underground parking lot, the security guard at the entrance had long since disappeared. Maybe it was because he heard gunshots that he chose to run away.


    When he came to the road, he stopped a taxi directly. Charlotte Doyle closed his eyes in the car after giving the address.


    There is no flying thunder god, and there is no god-send technique. Although Charlotte Doyle believes that her speed will not be slower than the car in the city, but she really wants to run over, I am afraid it will be Coulson of SHIELD the next day. He''s about to knock on his door.


    On the other side, John Wick had already driven outside his friend''s house, got out of the car, took out his pistol, and entered the room carefully.


    At this time, Viggo and his men had already left. There was only Marcus in the room, who was shot several times and fell in a pool of blood. John Wick, with a solemn expression, sat slowly beside the body of his friend, silent.


    After a while, the phone rang.


    John Wick answered the phone, and there was Winston''s voice.


    "John, I know you want to hear about Vigo from me."


    "But the Continental Hotel has the rules of the Continental Hotel, so I''m not going to tell you that there''s a helicopter at some heliport, full of fuel, waiting for someone."


    Hearing what Winston said, John Wick immediately understood that it was a reminder from the other party, and hung up the phone directly.


    Looking at Marcus, who was lying on the side, John Wick decided to avenge his friend.


    He got up, left Marcus'' house, and drove towards the heliport.


    At this time, New York City has entered the night, the sky is already dark, and the city is even brighter because of the neon lights.


    the other side.


    Charlotte Doyle, who had just gotten off the bus, saw the taxi leave here at a faster speed than when it came.


    Obviously, the taxi driver also knows that this place is not a safe place.


    At this time, the arrival of the taxi has obviously aroused the alarm of the guards near the factory building.


    In just a few days, the Russian gang led by Vigo has become a bird of shock. Although it has been heard that the boss and the Night Demon have reached a settlement, the gang''s vital force has long been slaughtered by John Wick.


    They are also worried that other gangs will come to fight at this time, or **** the territory and business of the Russian gang.


    After all, Vigo is just a gang leader, not an army. The number of people is there, and the number of dead men will inevitably decline.


    After all, John Wick killed a lot of people, killing 70 of their brothers.


    As a result, the strength of the guards near the abandoned factory building was significantly weakened. Only two people were guarding outside. At this time, a light shone on Charlotte Doyle.


    "who are you?"


    A strong man appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle. He looked bulging. He must have a firearm in his hand. He was holding a flashlight. At this time, the light was shining on Charlotte Doyle''s face, as if I want to see who it is.


    Charlotte Doyle didn''t answer, she flashed, and she came to the other side in an instant. She covered the other side''s mouth with her left hand, preventing him from making a sound. The opponent was solved in an instant.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle murmured softly: "These scums in society should be cleaned up too. It seems that I need to be a scavenger."


    In the next second, Charlotte formed a seal with both hands and used the transformation technique to transform into the other party''s appearance.


    Reaching out, he took off the walkie-talkie and headset from the other party and put them on himself.


    As for the other party''s body, Charlotte Doyle took it to a dark corner and hid it.


    And because of the darkness of the night, another guard found nothing unusual.


    Just like that, Charlotte Doyle swaggered back.


    Seeing the companion''s return, another guard asked, "Bob, is there anything abnormal?"


    With a smile on her face, Charlotte Doyle replied, "No problem, a guy who got off the wrong car has been sent away."


    Just as the guard was about to speak, he saw Charlotte suddenly shot, and Kuwu inserted her from the opponent''s neck. At the same time, he covered the opponent''s mouth with one hand, and said, "Don''t talk, take a deep breath, yes, take a deep breath."


    After stopping for about three breaths, after confirming that the other party was dead, Charlotte Doyle placed the other party''s body next to the wall and sat down, then gently opened the door of the factory and walked in.


    In this way, Charlotte Doyle infiltrated the Russian gang''s lair openly.


    At this time, a big Russian man in the factory was pouring a bottle of vodka into his mouth, and said vaguely: "Aiden, a killer who killed so many of us, the boss actually reconciled. already."


    "Bastard, we are the Russian gang!"


    "Take the money, I''m afraid of what he will do!"


    "If 4 million can''t buy his life, then 8 million will be used."


    "It''s really not worth 10 million. A little Night Demon can still turn the world upside down."


    At this time, the person who was made Aiden said, "Wes, you are drunk."


    At the same time, he stepped forward and took the vodka from Wes''s hand.


    "The boss must have his own reasons for doing this. Let''s keep a low profile during this time, and don''t let other gangs find a chance to attack us."


    Hearing what Aiden said, Wes was even more depressed. He grabbed his vodka and sighed, and suddenly saw Charlotte Doyle who came in and shouted, "Bob, it''s better not to go outside. Guarding, running in to be lazy, didn''t you hear Aiden say to be vigilant during this time?"

 Chapter 10： kill

    Charlotte Doyle didn''t care about Wes''s shouting, but quickly looked at the entire factory building. The factory building is not small, divided into three floors, two floors above ground, one underground floor, and many cars parked on the first floor. There are also some tables, chairs and sofas in the car.


    There were twelve people on the first floor, armed with firearms, scattered in various places, but four of them were guarding the entrance on the first floor.


    Seeing that there were four guards at the entrance of the first floor, Charlotte Doyle secretly guessed, could it be that the first floor is where the vault is?


    At this time, seeing that Bob ignored him and didn''t go out, but instead looked around, Wes was instantly angry.


    He walked directly to Charlotte Doyle and shouted, "Bob, are you deaf? I TMD told you to go out and watch."


    As he spoke, he was about to reach out and push Bob out.


    At this time, Charlotte, who had already investigated the information in the factory, directly rewarded the Russian big man who wanted to push him, and instantly pierced the other''s heart.


    Wes looked at the kunai in his heart in disbelief and pointed at Charlotte Doyle.


    "you you you"


    Wes, who didn''t say a complete sentence for a long time, finally fell on his back and died on the spot.


    At this time, Aiden, who had been watching Wes, was dumbfounded, and immediately shouted: "Bob has defected, kill him."


    At the same time, he took out his pistol and was about to shoot, and the other members also reacted under Aiden''s reminder.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle, who had already investigated everything, slipped out of eight kunai in an instant, and he shot them in all directions like a goddess scattered flowers.


    Kunwu shot at the feet of several gangsters in an instant. Seeing that Kunwu did not shoot anyone, but stuck on the ground below him, the few people were about to laugh when they found that the paper that Kunwu was tied to instantly burned. stand up.


    "Boom Boom Boom"


    I remembered the successive explosions, and instantly killed all the guards except the entrance of the first floor.


    Hearing the sound of the explosion downstairs, the gang members on the second floor immediately reacted and shouted, "Enemy attack!"


    Immediately carrying a firearm, he went downstairs to support.


    As for the four members guarding the entrance of the negative first floor, three of them were directly killed by the detonating talisman that was shot in, and the only remaining one was also seriously injured. After the members were alerted, they fainted.


    At this time, the smoke brought by the explosion in the field had not yet dissipated, and the two gang members who rushed down first raised their guns to be vigilant, trying to find the enemy''s position.


    At this time, I saw a figure appearing in the smoke, and one of the gang members shouted: "There!"


    In an instant, the two pulled the trigger, the flames appeared, and several bullets formed a rain of bullets and shot towards the figure in the smoke.


    The bullet passed through the figure in the smoke, there was no scream, and there was no feeling of hitting the human body.


    But it was Charlotte Doyle who used the clone technique to create an illusion to attract the attention of others.


    The next moment, several shuriken were shot in the direction of the shooting.


    "what������"


    With two screams, the two gang members who had just shot were killed on the spot.


    Hearing the gunshots stop and the screams coming out, the second floor had just picked up the weapon and was running downstairs. The faces of the gang members who were ready to support changed. The people who were rushing downstairs changed instantly. A lot more cautious, slowed down, walked down the stairs slowly, and prepared to shoot blindly at the corner.


    At this moment, Charlotte Doyle made a sprint and came to the stairwell at the entrance of the second floor. He squatted down, and then sprinted. The concrete floor burst directly, and the figure rushed directly to the second floor like a bolt of lightning. .


    The people who were ready to support along the way were all slashed by Charlotte Doyle with Kunai''s throat before they could react, and they knew their lives.


    All the way to the second floor, Charlotte Doyle did not stop, her figure wandered in the hail of bullets, taking one life away, like a **** of death.


    At this time, the gang members on the second floor collapsed directly, and no effective counterattack was formed. Three more people took the opportunity to smash the windows, and jumped downstairs shouting.


    At this time, except for the three people who jumped off the building, all the gang members on the second floor were killed by Charlotte Doyle with Kunai.


    And he himself is unscathed!


    Coming to the broken window, looking at the three people who were limping and still trying to escape, Charlotte Doyle had three shuriken directly in his hands, and threw them at the three fleeing gangsters.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh"


    The three shurikens were instantly inserted into the necks of the three of them, and the next second, the three of them who had not yet reached the road instantly reached the end, and blood spurted out from their necks, staining the ground beneath them red.


    Seeing that all three of them were dead, Charlotte Doyle nodded with satisfaction, very good, not letting anyone go.


    Shaking off the blood stains of Kushuang, Charlotte Doyle walked down the second floor and came to the entrance of the negative first floor where there were 4 guards before.


    When he walked into the entrance, there was still one who was still alive. Charlotte Doyle stepped forward and made a knife, completely sending him back to Satan''s embrace. At this time, he began to seriously observe the entrance.


    The entrance to the first floor of the first floor was actually blocked by a huge security door. UUkanshu was not a wooden door, nor was it a household security door, but a security steel door with a thickness of ten centimeters.


    He was curious just now. There were reinforcements on the second floor, but why didn''t reinforcements come up on the first floor. It turned out that it was this door that isolated the inside and the outside, and people outside had to have the opportunity to open it.


    At this time, the six guards on the first floor were feeling uneasy.


    One of the gang members with an assault rifle said, "Tana, there is no movement outside, have you already dealt with the enemy?"


    The man called Tana didn''t answer him, but pressed the intercom on his waist and said into the headset, "Sam, how is the situation outside, has the crisis been resolved?"


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle, who was outside the security door, moved her ears and heard a voice from the headset of a corpse on the ground. Charlotte Doyle stepped forward, picked up the walkie-talkie and headset, and pointed at the The man inside said, "Sam is dead, it''s your turn soon!"


    The next moment, the walkie-talkie was crushed by Charlotte Doyle, and the residue slipped from her hand.


    Behind the security door.


    At this time, everyone looked at each other in dismay. Not only did he hear the words that came through the walkie-talkie, but all the guards also heard it.


    "He can''t get in. This anti-theft door is made by Mr. Vigo. It''s custom-made for the door of the bank vault. Without high explosives, it can''t be opened at all."


    Hearing Tana''s analysis, the other five also calmed down their nervousness a bit.


    At this time, Tana said, "Mo De, you should call Vigo right now and ask him to send someone to support him and inform him that the station has been attacked."


    The man called Mo De immediately reacted when he heard that, hurried to the side, picked up the phone on the table, and dialed it.

 Chapter 11： enchantment circle

    the other side.


    At this time, Vigo was on his way to the airport when the phone rang suddenly.


    Viggo saw the phone number and found out that it was from someone from the gang station, and immediately pressed the connect button.


    "Vigo, someone has killed the gang. Now, except for me and Tana, who are on the first floor, all the brothers in the factory have been killed, and now they need support."


    Hearing the words on the phone, Vigo''s face froze, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Damn Night Demon!"


    "I immediately sent other people to the station to provide support. The six of you stick to it. John should not be carrying a weapon to break the security door."


    At this time, the sky outside was flashing with thunder and lightning, a scene of a storm coming at any time.


    Apparently, he didn''t know who Vigo was the initiator of the gang''s residence, but thinking of the phone call he made to John Wick earlier, although this call made him angry, it also seriously provoked the other party.


    Although the man on the phone did not say who attacked them, he thought it was John Wick who did it.


    At this time, the convoy turned a corner, and it was not far from the airport. Vigo held the phone and was just about to send someone to support him.


    Before the phone was dialed, he saw through the rearview mirror that a tail appeared behind the convoy.


    It was John Wick, the driver of the Black Dodge, who caught up.


    Seeing this scene, Vigo''s face was even more ugly, and he scolded, "Bastard!"


    At this time, John Wick was driving the black Dodge car sent by the Continental Hotel, and the speed was fast.


    A nice drift and flick, John Wick''s Dodge picks up a cloud of dust, and then an acceleration finally sees Viggo Tarasoff''s convoy.


    John Wick let out a long breath and finally caught up.


    At this time, Viggo Tarasov hurriedly called out Abran Tarasov''s phone number and dialed it. The gang advisor Ivey, who was sitting in the co-pilot, turned around and glanced at the car behind, and then said to the driver:


    "Damn, hurry up."


    "The helicopter is just ahead, speed up and go quickly."


    At this time, Aburan Tarasov''s phone number had been dialed, and Viggo ordered: "Aburan, you must take your subordinates to the gang station in Brooklyn. There are people attacking there, you should bring more. Manpower to support."


    "Big brother, is it the Night Demon?"


    Apparently, Ah Bei also knew that because of his nephew, the eldest brother had already had **** with John Wick.


    Viggo Tarasov turned and glanced at the driver of the Dodge car that was chasing behind him, and replied, "It''s not him, the Night Demon is on my side."


    Hearing what his elder brother Vigor said, Abu Ran secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then replied, "Don''t worry, I will definitely smash the corpse of the guy who came to look for trouble."


    After explaining the matter, Viggo put down the phone, glanced at John Wick who was driving closely behind him, then sat in the car, closed his eyes, and let out a deep breath.


    the other side.


    Inside a suburban factory in Brooklyn.


    Looking at the anti-theft steel door in front of her, Charlotte Doyle knocked lightly and found that the thickness of the anti-theft door was ten centimeters. Then she took out the detonating talisman from the system space. She was afraid that one would not have enough power. A full ten were taken out.


    It''s not that I''m reluctant to use more, but considering the anti-bomb ability of this abandoned factory building, it''s time to blow up the entire factory building instead of bombing the security door.


    The main thing is that Naruto Uzumaki who has mastered the spiral pill has not been recruited. Otherwise, a spiral pill, what kind of **** anti-theft door, where does it need to be so troublesome, just break it open violently.


    As for the Chidori he mastered, looking at the ten-centimeter-thick steel plate, he didn''t want to be like Sasuke, putting his hand on it and couldn''t pull it out. You must know that there is no dead person behind the door. If your hand is stuck on it, you will be shot with a gun.


    No longer entangled with these, Charlotte Doyle began to stick the detonating symbols on every corner of the security door in a specific order according to the skills of the enchantment circle.


    At this time, several people in the security door heard no movement, and they were still guessing whether the other party could not punch the security door and chose to withdraw.


    The enchantment formation is a skill acquired by Charlotte Doyle from Iruka Nakano. It can connect multiple detonating talismans in series through the enchantment formation and arrange them into traps. The power of the skill is based on the number of detonating talismans. Decide.


    The traps laid out will automatically detonate when the enemy steps in, or you can choose to actively detonate them.


    After posting all the detonating talismans and arranging the enchantment circle, Charlotte Doyle walked out of the entrance stairs and came outside, leaning her back against the wall to prevent the cement wall from splashing over due to the explosion.


    I saw that Charlotte Doyle made a seal on both hands and shouted, "Explode!"


    The enchantment magic circle was activated instantly, and the detonating talisman burned and exploded in an instant.


    "boom!"


    The power of the ten detonating talismans was extremely powerful. The whole building shook for a while, and countless dust fell. If it wasn''t for the fact that the factory building was relatively strong and the blasting wasn''t the load-bearing wall, I''m afraid the building would collapse in an instant.


    At this time, there was a wailing in the first floor, and the moment the detonating talisman exploded, the security door was blasted in directly. Three of the six guards behind the door were directly shocked by the shock wave because they were standing behind the door. The security door brought in was shot dead on the spot.


    Several other people were also hit hard by the splashing stones.


    Charlotte Doyle saw that the road to the first floor had been opened, so she didn''t stop and entered it directly with Kunai in hand. At this time, Tana was not seriously injured. Pull the trigger.


    Charlotte Doyle appeared beside him, and the backhand was a backstab. Kunai inserted it into his throat and was killed in an instant. Then his figure flashed and he came to a guard who was injured by a stone. No position against his heart is a gift.


    "Push"


    The sound of the blade cutting into the flesh, the next second, Charlotte Doyle pulled out the kunai and walked towards the third guard.


    From the explosion to the present, only two seconds have passed, and the guard team of 6 people is still intact. Because he ran to make a phone call before, he avoided both the security door and the stone. splash.


    But what happened in front of him had a huge impact on him.


    "Devil!"


    While shouting, Maud pulled the trigger of the assault rifle, and the bullets poured out in the direction of Charlotte Dolph.


    At this moment, I saw Charlotte Doyle holding Kunai''s arm swiftly waving, and countless afterimages appeared in an instant.


    The bullets that came flying were all chopped off.


    Mo De''s bullets in the assault rifle were soon exhausted, and there was a sound of jamming. Just as he was about to reach for the pistol at his waist, a kunai flew in instantly.


    "Whoosh!"


    Kunai directly pierced through Maud''s throat, then his body froze and fell backwards.


    Since then, all the Russian gang members in the entire factory were slaughtered by Charlotte Doyle.

 Chapter 12： Reliable Kim Secretary

    At this time, Abran Tarasov, who was stationed at the repair yard, had just gathered all his men. He looked at the younger brother of nearly a hundred people who were already equipped with firearms, and then nodded with satisfaction.


    Then he waved his hand and said:


    "Set off!"


    In an instant, everyone turned and got into the car in unison. The car started, and cars drove out of the repair shop. A total of twenty cars formed a convoy and drove towards the suburbs of Brooklyn with a mighty force.


    At this time, Abran Tarasov was accompanied by three strong men in suits. These three were his bodyguards and escorted him into a Cadillac SUV. The car started slowly and followed. The team set off together.


    He wanted to see which gang had the guts of an ambitious leopard and dared to attack their Russian gang at this time.


    After cleaning up all the guards, Charlotte Doyle stopped to observe the negative first floor.


    The area of ??the negative first floor is not large, but it is divided into two areas by an iron gate. One of the areas is where Charlotte Doyle just fought, and the other side is densely packed. box.


    Taking a look at the iron door, Charlotte found that it was still a door that required a password to open. She saw Charlotte Doyle put his right hand on the password lock, and lightning flashed in his hand the next moment.


    In an instant, the combination lock was scrapped, and the iron door was opened.


    Stepping into the room, looking at the box in front of her, Charlotte Doyle chose one to open at random. The moment the box was opened, he felt that the whole room seemed to become golden.


    That''s right, this is exactly a box of gold. Pieces of gold are placed in the box. Charlotte takes a piece out of the box and takes a look in her hand.


    With his fingers, he pressed a mark on the gold brick and felt the hardness and color. He was sure that these were all gold, not fake.


    Then he threw the gold back into the box, and opened another box next to it.


    I saw that this box was full of jewelry, diamonds and the like, especially the sapphire at the top, which was the most dazzling and dazzling. Charlotte took it in her hand and weighed it. There were more than one hundred. gram.


    After looking at two boxes one after another, Charlotte Doyle was full of curiosity about the remaining boxes, and after counting, there were 20 boxes that had not been punched in.


    It won''t be all gold and jewelry, right? The Russian gangsters are too rich.


    Charlotte Doyle opened a treasure box again, and caught sight of all the green knives and bundles of ten dollars, all **** and neatly placed in the box.


    Looking at these ten-dollar dollars, Charlotte Doyle was somewhat disappointed. Although the box was not small, how many ten-dollar denominations could add up.


    However, the cash used for circulation in the United States is mainly denominations of ten dollars. If anyone spends a lot of dollars in a hundred denominations, they will definitely be called to the police and investigated.


    Don''t worry about these anymore, Charlotte Doyle opened all the boxes and found that they were all US dollars, nothing else, let alone so-called jewelry, famous watches, and even hard currency gold. As for the total amount of ten boxes containing US dollars, he is not yet clear.


    Looking at the twenty-two treasure chests in front of me, if it is someone else, I may be worried. How can one person take away so many chests silently, but in Charlotte Doyle, these are not problems, you know , his copper coins can be exchanged in both directions.


    Putting her hand on the money, Charlotte Doyle thought to herself and recharged.


    In an instant, all the cash in the cash box disappeared, and on the Hokage panel in my mind, in the copper coin column, the numbers jumped up and down, but the three breaths stopped.


    At this time, the number in the copper coin column became 420W, of which the 20W copper coin was obtained from his previous mission, so the harvest this time was 400W US dollars.


    20 boxes, each with 200,000 in cash, a total of 4 million.


    Charlotte Doyle is very satisfied with the harvest of this operation, that is, the social scum has been cleaned up, and a sum of money has been obtained. This harvest is much higher than John Wick''s reward. The point is that this money is not used. Give the mainland hotel a commission, and use it to repair the car. You can also upgrade your ninja dog. After all, it is too late to upgrade the psychic beast.


    As for the other two boxes containing gold and jewelry, they were stored in the storage space of the system.


    After finishing all this, Charlotte Doyle lifted the transformation technique, turned around and walked out of the factory building. At this time, a red Ferrari 458 was parked on the road. Charlotte Doyle raised her brows slightly and walked to the front of the car. Open the co-pilot and get in.


    "My secretary Jin, you came in time. I was just thinking about how to get a taxi in this ghost place."


    Charlotte Doyle looked at the blond girl in front of her, said with a smile, and closed the door at the same time.


    "As a reward to you, here is a small gift for you."


    The next moment, the sapphire that he had just stored in the storage space appeared in his hands again.


    Looking at the sapphire in Charlotte Doyle''s hand that was bigger than a pigeon''s egg, Ginny''s eyes flashed dazzlingly like a greedy dragon seeing treasure.


    "Boss, you are so generous!"


    Ginny hugged Charlotte Doyle and gave a big kiss before picking up the sapphire from his hand.


    "Boss, does this sapphire have a name?"


    Charlotte wiped the red lip print on her face, looked at the big blonde girl with a smile on her face, and then said, "You can give it a name you like, after all, you are it now. the master."


    Hearing that her boss didn''t know what the original name of the gem was, Ginny felt a little regretful, and then she put the gem into her twin peaks.


    Charlotte Doyle, who saw this scene, swallowed her saliva. It was too exciting, and the place where the gem was stored was too fragrant.


    Hearing the sound of swallowing, Ginny smiled and said, "BOSS. I have arranged for someone to send it for repairs on your Mercedes, and I will contact you when it is repaired."


    "Are you going back to the Charlotte Office or the Chrysler Building now?"


    Charlotte Doyle nodded, satisfied with Jenny''s work, and then slowly said, "Send me back to the Chrysler Building!"


    Hearing Charlotte talking about the Chrysler Building, Jenny didn''t say more, started the car, stepped on the accelerator, and the Ferrari drove away in an instant.


    As soon as the car left, the sky outside changed.


    Raindrops fell from the sky, one drop, two drops, three drops, and it instantly changed from light rain to downpour.


    Looking at the heavy rain outside the car window, Charlotte Doyle''s thoughts drifted into the distance, saying that Viggo was finally going to die in John''s hands!

 Chapter 13： legendary killer charlotte doyle

    After Charlotte Doyle and the others walked for half an hour.


    Aburan Tarasov took a group of younger brothers to the suburban factory in Brooklyn.


    At this time, a bodyguard held up a black umbrella for Aburan and escorted him into the factory building.


    At this time, inside and outside the factory building, it was unusually quiet.


    At this time, Aburan''s military advisor stepped forward and said, "All of them are dead, none of the brothers survived."


    Aburan Tarasov shook his face and said, "It seems that it''s still too late."


    "Do you know who did it?"


    "Any clues left?"


    Abu Ran asked two questions in a row. The military advisor paused and said, "Abu Ran, come here and see for yourself."


    At this time, all the corpses in the factory were dragged over by their subordinates and placed neatly on the open space beside them.


    Aburan Tarasov walked over and took a look. There were more than 40 corpses, some of which were bloodied, and some were piled up with severed limbs, giving people a very eerie feeling.


    Aburan Tarasov tightened his coat, trying to stop the cold on his body.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, Abran Tarasov frowned. Except for the three corpses that were shot to death by the security door, the rest of the corpses were either wounded or had their throats cut. Basically, it didn''t matter. gunshot wound.


    At this time, the military advisor came to Abran Tarasov with a piece of cloth in his hand. On the cloth were several shuriken and kunai.


    "Aburan, we found this on some corpses, which should be left by the murderer."


    Looking at these shuriken and kunai, Abran Tarasov''s huge body shook.


    Then he muttered to himself, "It turned out to be a ninja!"


    Hearing Aburan''s words, the military advisor asked curiously:


    "What?"


    Seeing the dazed look of his military advisor, Aburan said, "The one who did it is Charlotte Doyle."


    "The Continental Killer Hotel is the second legendary killer to receive his own title after Daredevil John Wick."


    "Because the weapons used are shuriken, mainly Kunai, they are not called ninjas."


    "With these cold weapons like children''s toys, Charlotte Doyle once slaughtered a heavily armed black gang."


    Hearing Abu Ran say this, the military advisor was obviously taken aback and his mouth opened wide, which was incredible.


    Glancing at the forty or so corpses lying on the ground, the military advisor nodded blankly. There are actually people who can actually do this.


    After all, the fact is in front of you, and you can''t believe it.


    Aburan Tarasov said at this time, "What happened to the vault on the first floor, and how much was the loss?"


    The strategist hesitated for a while and then said, "It''s all gone. Except for some empty boxes, there''s nothing left."


    "Damn, bastard."


    Abran Tarasov cursed, "Damn Rusev, **** Vigo, look at who you father and son are provoking."


    After scolding for a while, he opened his mouth and instructed: "Leave a part to clean the scene, and the rest will go back with me."


    After speaking, Abran Tarasov returned to the car under the **** of three bodyguards.


    At this time, the eldest brother Vigo, who was cursed by Aburan, was fighting with John Wick in the heavy rain.


    Although Viggo Tarasov is the boss of the gang, his skills are not as good as John Wick, who is not as good as a professional killer, and he is obviously at a disadvantage in hand-to-hand combat.


    I saw that Viggo Tarasov suddenly took out a short knife from behind and stabbed the bare-handed John Wick.


    The two of you went back and forth, and after a few rounds, no one was injured. At this time, Viggo Tarasov grabbed a gap and immediately held a short knife in his hand, and was about to stab John Wick in the abdomen. .


    John Wick, who was reacted in time, grabbed the stabbing hand with both hands. At this time, Viggo''s hand holding the short knife was caught by John Wick. The two were deadlocked together. He struck John''s neck a few times, and grabbed his head with one hand.


    But John Wick, who was hit hard, didn''t let go of the hand that was caught, but took a deep look at the knife, grabbed Viggo Tarasov''s hand and let it go, and stabbed the knife into the own abdomen.


    Then he grabbed Viggo Tarasov''s arm, and with a sudden force, broke it on the spot.


    "Ah~"


    The pain from the fracture caused Vigo Tarasov to scream in an instant, and then back up again and again.


    At this time, Viggo looked at John who was approaching, and instantly counterattacked, hitting John directly with a punch.


    John Wick, who stepped back, glanced at the short knife in his abdomen, grabbed the handle of the knife with both hands, and pulled it out instantly.


    At this time, Viggo was about to chase after the victory, but John Wick blocked the punch with his arm, and at the same time took the opportunity to insert the short knife into Viggo''s right shoulder and neck.


    Viggo Tarasov was instantly stabbed to the point. He fought back on the verge of death and punched John Wick to the ground. He was instantly powerless. The wound on the neck looked at John Vick quietly.


    At this time, John Wick also sat on the ground, covering the wound on his abdomen with his hands.


    Viggo Tarasov, who knew that his life was going to die soon, said in the heavy rain, "John, I''ll be waiting for you in hell."


    John Wick also clutched his injured abdomen and said, "Okay, see you later."


    Then reluctantly got up and staggered into the distance in the heavy rain.


    And Vigo Tarasov closed his eyes.


    the other side.


    Ginny had already driven Charlotte Doyle to the front of the Chrysler Building. She stopped the car and saw Charlotte Doyle who was about to get out of the car. Ginny said:


    "Charlotte, won''t you invite me up for a drink?"


    While speaking, Ginny also brushed up the long blond hair that fell to her ears, making her look extra attractive.


    Charlotte Doyle looked at Ginny who was asking the question, and opened the car door and said, "Ginny, it''s getting late, and I have work tomorrow, so go back quickly."


    After speaking, Charlotte Doyle got out of the car and said to Ginny, "Good night, Ginny!"


    "Pay attention to safety on the road, good dream!"


    Having said that, Charlotte Doyle turned around and entered the Chrysler Building.


    And Ginny, who was on the sports car, raised a **** at Charlotte Doyle''s back, and then cursed a bastard.


    Then he stepped on the accelerator hard, and the fiery Ferrari turned around in an instant and left quickly.


    Although Charlotte Doyle didn''t see what happened behind her, Ginny could still guess a thing or two about her angry look.

 Chapter 14： Ninja Parker

    Charlotte Doyle is actually quite satisfied with this American blonde.


    But Charlotte Doyle didn''t want to turn this subordinate into her lover because the other party was her assistant.


    Although under American love, passion came, something happened to a man and a woman, and the next day it was normal.


    But Charlotte Doyle is a very possessive person. If there is a relationship, he wants to be the only partner of the other party.


    And the subordinate becomes a lover, such a result will make him very dissatisfied.


    In the future, whether to do the work or not, can you still call the other party well?


    If you just put up your pants and don''t admit it, make a perfect sex, or have a super-friendship relationship.


    How could he ask the other party to make him their only partner?


    In order not to struggle with this matter, Charlotte Doyle had to reject Ginny.


    Besides, the American blonde is not the type that Charlotte Doyle likes. What Charlotte is really interested in is those ninja characters who have never been shown.


    Back home, Charlotte Doyle took out a bottle of Jack Daniels from the wine cabinet, poured herself a glass, and added a little less Coke to the glass.


    Taking a sip, Charlotte nodded, not bad. Thinking of today''s harvest, he was going to go to the system interface to spend a wave.


    Put down the wine glass, enter the system interface, and open your own information.


    Charlotte Doyle


    Age: 21 years old


    Occupation: Ninja


    VIP level: 0


    Attributes: Fire, Thunder


    Equipment: Chunin Kunwu, Chunnin Forehead Protector, Chunin Vest, Chunin Manual, Chunin Necklace, Chunin Ring (Equipment increases damage and protection)


    Artifact: none


    Secret Scroll: Ninjutsu �� Imperial LV2 (90% damage reduction after use, lasts 4 seconds, note cannot reduce lethal damage)


    Ninjutsu��Rage LV1 (Increase attack power by 6% after use, lasts for ten seconds.)


    Owns ninjas: Sasuke Uchiha (no Sharin), Iruka Uno, Rock Lee


    Possess skills: Fire Escape, Howling Fireball, Lion Bomb, Chidori, Teaching Aid Shuriken, Barrier Array, Roar of Love, Infinite Flurry, Konoha Whirlwind, and Lotus Flower.


    As for his own chakra volume, it is actually not much, and the system has only been activated for three years. After three years, through meditation, in fact, not much has been extracted. For example, Naruto World began to extract chakra at the age of four or five. At the age of 6, after 6 years of training at the ninja school, he will become a ninja, and the amount of chakra is not enough to release a few ninjutsu.


    However, his training progress is not bad. It is the level of an ordinary ninja. You must know that the cell content of humans in the Marvel world is 2-3 times lower than that of the Naruto world. Generally speaking, the speed of cultivation and the production of chakra are high. At least 2-3 times slower.


    But Charlotte Doyle found that her speed was the speed of a civilian ninja compared to the anime. It was not as slow as she thought. It must be because of the time-travel system.


    However, as the host of the system, every time Charlotte successfully summons a C-nin, he will add a chakra of the ninja, and after Charlotte''s test, it is found that the amount of chakra of a ninja is enough for him to release the level of Chidori 3 times. of ninjutsu.


    At present, Charlotte''s total chakra volume can be released ten times in terms of Chidori, an A-level ninjutsu.


    After reading her own attributes, Charlotte called up the psychic interface, which only lit up a psychic beast like a ninja dog.


    The interface shows three ninja dogs, namely Parker, Urushi, and Xiba, but in actual use, all of Kakashi''s eight ninja dogs can be summoned.


    At this time, Charlotte''s ninja dog is level 20, and its strength is not weak, but if you want to open the psychic beast behind, you can only upgrade the ninja dog to the full level of 50.


    At present, the resources consumed by the ninja dog from level 20 to level 21 are 300 ascension and 30,000 copper coins, and the resources consumed by each level will increase.


    Taking a look at the copper coins he currently owns, 4.2 million, and 20,000 reputation points, I hope the reputation points are enough.


    Charlotte started the ninja dog upgrade journey.


    After paying 20,000 reputation and 2 million copper coins, he finally upgraded the ninja dog to the full level of 50, successfully lighting up the next psychic beast, the blue snake.


    The next moment, a psychic beast scroll appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle, opened the scroll, there was a blue snake pattern on the scroll, and the place for the contracted psychic''s name was blank.


    Charlotte Doyle slashed her finger with Kunai and wrote her name on it. After doing this, the psychic scroll disappeared in the next second.


    At this point, he can channel the blue snake. Thinking of the scene where the blue snake is summoned in the game, he must not be smaller than the ten thousand snakes. He looked at his room and gave up the plan to summon.


    As for the strength of the psychic beast, the Blue Snake, after looking at her own reputation with only 96 points left, Charlotte shook her head, and she will upgrade it slowly in the future.


    First, let''s see what the full-level Parker is like. I saw Charlotte Doyle use a psychic beast, with a bang.


    A puff of smoke dissipated, and Parker''s figure appeared in front of him.


    "Charlotte, is there a mission to call me out?"


    "Also, thank you for allowing us to restore our full strength."


    Feeling the aura of Parker, Charlotte found that without using ninjutsu, she was afraid that she would not be able to beat a dog with her physical strength alone.


    "There is no mission Parker, I just want to confirm something with you. UU Reading "


    "After your strength has recovered, can you continue to improve?"


    Parker looked at Charlotte Doyle with an anthropomorphic thought on his face, and then said, "Charlotte, our ninja dogs are already adult dogs, and their strengths are basically set, and it is difficult to improve through practice. already."


    Then Parker looked at Charlotte with some hope and said, "Charlotte, can you help us improve our strength?"


    Charlotte looked at the psychic beast interface, and the word full level was written on the ninja training position, and said helplessly: "Sorry Parker, I can''t help you on this matter, but you can try to improve in the psychic world. strength."


    At this time, Parker sniffed, looked at Charlotte and said, "You signed a contract with the guys in Longdidong?"


    Charlotte thought to herself, as expected of a tracking dog, he just got the scroll, and he was discovered after a little bit of the scroll''s breath.


    At this time, Charlotte was also a little helpless, and said, "I didn''t sign a contract with Longdidong, just signed a psychic contract with Blue Snake."


    "Blue snake?"


    Parker was a little puzzled. He didn''t know who the blue snake was, but he knew the guy Wanshe.


    "There is a new partner in the psychic world, and it''s going to be lively now."


    "But Charlotte, if I have a chance, I hope to see Kakashi again. After all, I have been here for so long, and I miss him a lot."


    Looking at Parker, Charlotte said, "There will be a chance, but I don''t know what time period it was Kakashi."


    "Then I''ll trouble Lord Charlotte. If there''s nothing else, I''ll return to the psychic world."


    Charlotte Doyle waved, "See you next time, Parker."


    With a bang, Parker disappeared in the next second and returned to the psychic world.

 Chapter 15： Brotherhood of Assassins

    Seeing Parker who had returned to the psychic world, Charlotte couldn''t help sighing at the greatness of the system.


    When he first learned that Parker and other creatures existed in the psychic world instead of the system space, he asked Parker to use reverse psychics to bring them into the psychic world.


    It was an independent world, a world where the system used to house psychic beasts, and his eight ninja dogs lived in this world.


    As for the specific size of this world, Charlotte Doyle didn''t know, and didn''t find out, because he couldn''t go to places other than Inujinshan for the time being, probably because he didn''t light up other psychic beasts.


    However, it seems that apart from him and his psychic beasts, other people should not be able to enter this psychic world, but I don''t know if they will be discovered by the masters and gods of other dimensions.


    Looking at how little reputation she had left on the system interface, Charlotte Doyle shook her head. In addition to the US knife, she also had to worry about this reputation value.


    After drinking the whisky from the glass, Charlotte Doyle went back to bed.


    the next day.


    The first thing Sherlock Doyle did when he woke up in the morning was to enter the system page to sign in.


    Ding��Sign in successfully!


    Get a ninja recruitment scroll, whether to recharge to VIP2 to get double scrolls.


    Seeing that today''s sign-in reward is a ninja recruitment scroll, Charlotte Doyle is in a very good mood. As for the so-called recharge, I''m sorry he can only click a ruthless X, not because he doesn''t want it, but because he really doesn''t know how to recharge what!


    Sometimes he wants to ask the system, you always open your mouth, what do you need to successfully recharge, you say, I will find a way to get it, and I will definitely give you a successful recharge.


    But what made him helpless was that there was no customer service in this system.


    Not to mention customer service, he didn''t even have a system elf, he had to figure it out on his own, and he was fairly familiar with Naruto mobile games.


    Taking a look at the 5 ninja summoning scrolls that he had saved, Charlotte secretly said that in another 2 months, if he collected ten scrolls, he could try to recruit new ninjas.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to single-draw, but that only ten consecutive draws can be used to get ninjas. As a person who has no way to recharge and has exhausted all his luck through time travel, he still shouldn''t think about drawing miracles alone.


    After closing the system page and taking a shower, Charlotte Doyle put on the bulletproof suit customized at the Continental Hotel and took a taxi to the Charlotte office on 71st Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens.


    Pushing the door into the office, Iruka Uno, who was about to say hello when she heard someone coming in, saw Charlotte Doyle entering the door, and immediately got up and said, "Mr. Charlotte, good morning!"


    "Iruka, what tasks have the office received these two days?"


    Iruka picked up the task list on the table and said, "Looking for the lost cat and investigating whether the husband is cheating are these two tasks, and the others are gone."


    "At present, the task has been assigned to Sasuke and Xiao Li, and it should be able to be completed smoothly."


    Hearing that there were only two missions, Charlotte Doyle was somewhat helpless. This type of mission, if you put it in the mission center, you don''t need to think about it, you know it''s a D-level mission, but no matter how small a mosquito is, it''s still meat, and then said: "Iluka , give me the signed quest scroll."


    "Lord Charlotte, this is the quest scroll." Iruka took out the two signed quest scrolls from the cabinet and handed them to Charlotte.


    Charlotte took the scroll, then clicked on the system page, entered the mission center and submitted the two scrolls. After the mission center identified, both missions were D-level missions, and the rewards were both 200 reputation points and 5,000 copper coins.


    Seeing such a task reward, Charlotte Dyer was somewhat depressed and said, "Our firm still needs to build some fame. This kind of low-level task, the income is still too low."


    "Iruka, do you have any good advice?"


    "Can you arrange for Rock Lee and Sasuke Uchiha to go to the Continental Hotel to pick up the order?"


    "The bounty quests over there are pretty good. With their strength, it''s no problem to want some ordinary assassination quests."


    Iruka spoke out her suggestion, while Charlotte Doyle shook her head.


    "Iluka, the task of the Continental Hotel, except for the tasks that I took and completed myself, there is no way to submit the tasks you received to the task center."


    "Lord Charlotte, I can''t think of any good suggestions for the time being. The proportion of high-level tasks in the office is indeed a bit low. Generally, one or two decent tasks can only be received in a month. The main thing is to assassinate this one. Such tasks have basically been monopolized by mainland hotels, and our reputation is still too small.��


    "Only some employers who can''t even get gold coins will come to us to place orders."


    Iruka didn''t say a word, that is, both Li and Sasuke here are very young, and they have an Asian face. In the eyes of customers, they don''t pay much attention to it. If it wasn''t for Charlotte The name of the head, I am afraid that it is not easy to take any tasks.


    After all, I want Charlotte to take action, UU reading www.uukanshu. com can place an order directly at the Continental Hotel, and it has the endorsement of the Continental Hotel, and its reputation is guaranteed.


    Hearing that the Continental Hotel squeezed the living space, Charlotte frowned slightly, thinking to herself: It seems that it is imminent to get one of the 12 seats at the high table.


    Only when he becomes a high-level executive of the high table can he connect the tasks of the Continental Hotel to the office, and the ninjas he recruits will also be able to accept the tasks of the Continental Hotel and upload them to the system task center.


    John Wick, Winston, hope I don''t make me wait too long.


    While Sherlock was thinking, Ginny pushed in the door, smiling and said sweetly, "Boss, just heard you complain that you don''t have a big order?"


    Looking at Ginny who was talking, she didn''t know if it was an illusion or because of the big list, Charlotte felt that today''s Ginny was extraordinarily attractive.


    After a light cough, Charlotte looked at Ginny and said, "Did Secretary Kim bring any good news?"


    At this time, Ginny didn''t make a humorous joke, but said seriously: "Boss, do you accept the mission about the Assassin Brotherhood?"


    Hearing the name of the Brotherhood of Assassins, Charlotte''s thoughts drifted into the distance. In her previous life, she seemed to have seen a movie called Wanted, which told the story of the Brotherhood of Assassins.


    But he didn''t know if it was the same one, and then he said with some uncertainty: "Is it the Brotherhood of Assassins whose bullets can turn?"


    Ginny nodded and replied, "It''s the Brotherhood of Assassins."


    "Yes, as long as it''s a big order."


    Ginny took out the phone, dialed it directly, and said, "Come in."


    The next moment, a middle-aged man with curly hair pushed open the door and walked into the Charlotte office.

 Chapter 16： extra money

    The cross had been waiting outside the door for a long time at this time, and this time he had no choice but to find Ginny.


    It''s been a year since Ginny quit the Assassin Brotherhood, and the two of them had a good relationship before. If Sloan hadn''t been eyeing his son, he wouldn''t have the cheek to trouble Ginny.


    At this moment, the phone rang, and when he heard the words coming in, Carlos''s heart was relieved. It seemed that this matter had been discussed.


    Walking into the Charlotte office, Carlos glanced at the three people in the room, an Asian with a scar on his face, a handsome young man, and Ginny, who didn''t know who to talk to about the mission, Carlos He looked at Ginny.


    At this time, Ginny introduced: "Boss, this is Carlos who needs our help, nicknamed the Cross."


    "Carlos, this is my boss, Charlotte Doyle, you can ask our boss for help with your affairs!"


    Hearing Ginny''s introduction, looking at the middle-aged man in front of her, Charlotte Doyle''s image of the movie cross in her mind slowly began to overlap with the man in front of her.


    Immediately, Charlotte remembered that the Assassin Brotherhood seemed to have a treasure and a suspicious item.


    The treasure refers to the wax bath of the Assassin Brotherhood. Injuries such as bruises, cuts, and broken bones can heal in just a few hours. For him, who has no medical ninja and no medical ninjutsu at this time, the secret recipe is A nice treasure.


    Another suspicious item is the Destiny Loom. This loom will leave a special number after weaving. After the binary number is decrypted, you can get the name of the person. Then the Assassin Brotherhood will send a killer to take these people kill.


    The loom of fate decides the life and death and good and evil of some people. Those who appear are villains and will be killed. Even if they do not commit crimes now, they will commit crimes in the future.


    And Fox''s childhood experience is also a statement about the authenticity of the fate loom.


    And the Assassin Brotherhood became a thousand-year-old organization because of this loom.


    It sounds like a very brainless one. In a modern society, a group of killers with special skills actually followed the command of a loom to assassinate.


    But Charlotte Doyle considered that this is not a simple modern society, but a Marvel world where technology, magic, divine power, etc. coexist. Maybe this fate loom is really unusual? Maybe a treasure on the side of fate?


    These thoughts were all completed between lightning and flint. At this time, Charlotte Doyle said very enthusiastically: "Iluka, please invite the guests to sit in the reception room."


    Ginny smiled when she saw Charlotte''s enthusiasm, and took Carlos directly into the reception room. At this time, Iruka came over and said, "What do you need to drink, coffee, whiskey, ice water? "


    Charlotte Doyle said with a smile on her face: "Give me a glass of whisky."


    Ginny smiled and said, "Give me a cup of coffee."


    Carlos: "Ice water."


    "Wait a few guys, you''ll be fine soon." After Iruka finished speaking, he went out and prepared to go.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle said, "Mr. Cross, tell me about your mission first."


    Carlos sat up straight, took a photo from his pocket, put it on the table, and said, "I need you to send someone to protect my son, he was targeted by Sloan of the Assassin Brotherhood, I''m afraid I won''t be able to take him away, so I can only trouble you to protect him."


    Charlotte Doyle took the photo and glanced at it. Yes, it was the unfortunate child who killed his father after being watched by his father, being deceived by his girlfriend Green, and finally being deceived by Sloan and others.


    "Sir, your name is Cross. I heard that you have just left this organization. You must have some understanding of their strength."


    "An organization that has been established for thousands of years will not give up easily if it targets a person!"


    Carlos hesitated a bit and asked in doubt, "What do you mean?"


    Charlotte Doyle had a smile on her face at this time, and then said, "I need to pay more!"


    Just as Carlos spoke, there was a knock on the door. Iruka walked in with the drinks for the three of them, put it in front of the three of them, and went out. He still had to guard the outside, if there were any guests coming to the door, Good for reception.


    Charlotte picked up the whisky on the table, took a sip, and motioned Carlos to continue the conversation just now.


    At this time, Carlos picked up the ice water on the table, drank the ice water in one gulp, and then slowly said, "3 million!"


    "I offer three million dollars, I hope you will protect my son''s well-being."


    Charlotte calmly spit out two words: "Time!"


    "Why?"


    Seeing Carlos, who was still a little unresponsive, Charlotte said, "Mr. Cross, although I haven''t investigated in detail, but if I guessed correctly, you should have had a conflict with the Assassin Brotherhood."


    "You asked us to protect your son, there is no problem, but how long?"


    "A week, two weeks, a month, or longer."


    "Or rather, it''s not over until the matter between you and the Assassin Brotherhood is completely resolved."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Carlos was also stunned, yes, how long will he be protected?


    Although 3 million is a lot, but to protect his son in front of the Assassin Brotherhood, non-top strength can''t do it, just like how a sheep can protect its child in front of wolves.


    But if I want to ask a top-notch, legendary killer like Charlotte to protect a person, it''s okay for a short time, but 3 million is not enough for a long time.


    After pondering for a while, Carlos said, "5 million, one month!"


    In a month''s time, if he still can''t deal with Sloan, then he will not be far away from death, after all, Sloan will not let him go.


    No matter what, this matter will eventually have a result. If you win, you don''t need to say much, and if you lose, Sloan won''t care about his ordinary son.


    Hearing that Carlos raised the price to $5 million, Charlotte said at this time, "Sir, I have a suggestion. Let''s split this task into two."


    "The first task, you pay 3 million US dollars to get all-round protection of your child from our firm to ensure his safety."


    "The second task, you pay me to destroy the Assassin Brotherhood."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, not only Carlos, but also Ginny''s eyes widened. She no longer believed in Sloan or the Brotherhood of Assassins who left the loom of fate.


    At this time, when she heard about the annihilation of the Assassin Brotherhood, she couldn''t react for a while.


    Carlos calmed down for a while. After thinking for a while, he said, "Sir, I don''t have that much money. I can''t afford you to destroy the Assassin Brotherhood."


    You must know that the Assassin Brotherhood is not one person or two. It is an organization that has been passed down for thousands of years. There are few people but very many people.

 Chapter 17： 10-character frame commission

    Looking at some of the crosses that were shy of their money, Charlotte smiled and said, "Besides the 5 million, how much can you pay?"


    Carlos paused and said, "I can still provide 1 million yuan, but the money is not enough. Please help me with the cost."


    He is very clear that the price of asking Charlotte is just the standard for killing one person, and it starts at one million. If the enemy is strong, the price of four million or even higher is possible.


    The Assassin Brotherhood, such a large organization, does not kill one person, but kills the living force of the entire organization, not to mention destroying a killer organization, such a task is not worth tens of millions, and more importantly, The task of clearing up a killer organization is something that no killer will accept.


    Even placing an order at a mainland hotel won''t work, unless it''s a high table.


    Looking at the 1 million Carlos left, Charlotte said: "So, Mr. Cross, you pay 3 million to hire us to protect your son, and on the other hand, you pay 3 million plus the formula for the wax bath, and hire me to help you. Destroy the Assassin Brotherhood,"


    "As for your son Wesley''s protection time, it ends with the extermination of the Assassin Brotherhood, but there is one thing I want to say in advance that the spoils after the extermination of the Assassin Brotherhood will belong to me."


    Hearing the wax bath, Carlos glanced at Ginny, thinking that it was Charlotte who was told by the other party, and after thinking about it, he said, "There is no problem with this, my goal is to destroy him, and I don''t care about his legacy. "


    "But you and I are going to exterminate the Assassin Brotherhood, so who will protect my son? After all, the strength of the assassins sent by the Assassin Brotherhood is not comparable to ordinary people."


    Charlotte looked very confident at this time, but said very seriously: "Mr. Cross, I am an office, I am definitely not the only one, we also have two very powerful ninjas, and the Iraqi you saw earlier. Ruka will also be there to protect your son."


    "I will send a three-person team led by Iruka, Rock Lee and Sasuke Uchiha to protect your son in all directions, and their strength will be stronger than you think."


    Carlos doesn''t know who is Locke Lee and who is Sasuke Uchiha, but he has a deep image of the man with a scar on his face before, although the other party''s murderous intention is not obvious, and there is a teacher''s breath, but He sensed danger in this man.


    Yes, that''s right, he just sensed danger. This danger was not only felt in the Asian man, but also in the Charlotte Doyle in front of him.


    All these years, he has been safe and sound, not only because of the bullet time, but also because of his cornering gunfighting skills, but also because of his inexplicable sense of danger.


    Although he already knew that the other party was strong, for the safety of his son, Carlos still looked at Ginny, wanting to get a positive answer from the other party.


    Seeing Carlos'' inquiring gaze, Ginny said, "Carlos, you can rest assured about their strength. There is no problem with them protecting your son."


    "If you''re still worried, I''ll join Iruka''s team to protect Wesley together."


    Hearing Ginny say this, Carlos felt relieved and said, "Okay, then divide it into two commissions."


    Seeing that the cross agreed, Charlotte said, "Ginny, let Iruka bring in two quest scrolls."


    Ginny walked out of the reception room and informed Iruka to prepare the scroll for signing the quest.


    "Mr. Charlotte, do you see how I can easily pay for the task?"


    Charlotte looked at Carlos and said, "Card or cash, we can all accept it. After all, my firm is a legal business and it pays taxes on time."


    "Then just swipe the card, and I''ll pay all the money directly. As for the wax bath formula, I''ll give it to you directly before the action."


    Charlotte shrugged and said there was no problem. After all, no employer would pay the entire amount at one time.


    At this time, Iruka walked in with two quest scrolls, and after writing down the quest content, rewards, and all, Carlos signed the quest scroll and paid the money, explained some information about his son, and left Charlotte''s affairs. Place.


    As for the start time of the protection mission, it will start from tomorrow. As for the clearing mission, he needs to wait for Carlos'' notification. After all, he still needs to go back and make some preparations.


    Seeing Carlos leaving, Ginny had a sad look on her brows. She looked at Charlotte and said, "Charlotte, do you really want to go with the cross to exterminate the Assassin Brotherhood?"


    "Although I introduced Carlos, I will destroy the Assassin Brotherhood..."


    "The risk there is not small, and it will kill people. They are not like the killers of the mainland hotel. Most of the shots are aimed at the body. Everyone there is shot in the head, and your body armor can''t stop it. their bullets."


    Charlotte smiled at this moment and said, "Ginny, you have to trust your boss, know that I dare to take the initiative to take up this task, I have the confidence to complete it, don''t worry."


    Looking at Ginny who was still worried, Charlotte didn''t bother with her and said, "From tomorrow, you and Iruka and the others will form a team of four to protect Wesley, and you should also pay attention when the time comes. Safety."


    "I''ll give you an additional task to help me follow the news about John Wick. When you receive the news that his house was bombed, remember to notify me as soon as possible."


    "Night Demon? I heard that he killed Vigo last night. Under such circumstances, someone dared to blow up his house?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "There will always be some guys who want to die, just like Viggo''s son."


    Ginny patted her forehead. America has never been short of murderers, and then sighed, "Okay, boss, but remember to give me a bonus!"


    "no problem."


    After sending Ginny away, Charlotte picked up the two quest scrolls on the table, entered the system panel, opened the quest meeting room, and saw that when only one quest could be submitted at this time, she would protect Wesley''s quest first. submitted.


    It was quickly identified by the quest meeting. This is a B-level quest. After completing the quest, you can get 2,000 reputation, 200,000 copper coins, and a common treasure chest.


    Charlotte is quite satisfied when she sees the treasure chest. Common treasure chests can randomly open copper coins, prestige, gold coins, C/B ninja fragments, and recruitment scrolls, one of them.


    As for the remaining mission, it needs to be submitted after Xiao Li and Sasuke complete the commission today, but Charlotte Doyle has a hunch that the mission of extermination should be rated A.


    Walking out of the reception room, he saw that Ginny was discussing with Iruka about protecting the target Wesley, and the Assassin Brotherhood might send the strength of the enemy to formulate a preliminary battle plan.

 Chapter 18： Wesley

    Charlotte didn''t bother to see that they were busy, came to bring the front desk, opened the drawer where the car keys were stored, and looked at the several car keys in it, Charlotte said, "Iluka, the one in the garage. Porsche I''ll go first."


    "Sir, you bought those cars, you don''t have to worry about which one you want to drive."


    Charlotte waved her hand, left the office, went to the garage in the backyard, looked at the bulky Porsche SUV in front of her, shook her head, still not as handsome as her own Mercedes-Benz, but didn''t know how long it would take to repair it.


    Without thinking too much, she opened the car door, started the car, and Charlotte was about to return to the Chrysler Building.


    Since there is nothing to do for the time being, he is going to go back to refine Chakra and practice.


    After all, nothing can compare to the fun of improving strength.


    In the evening, after completing the mission, Li Locke and Uchiha Sasuke actually returned to the Charlotte office together, and when they entered the door, they saw Iruka and Ginny who had been waiting for a long time, wondering: "There is a new mission. ?"


    Iruka said, "Yes, a new mission, a B-level mission."


    Lockley clenched his fists with both hands at this time, looked up at the ceiling above his head and shouted, "Youth, leave this high-level task to me, Lockley!"


    After speaking, he put on a signature POSS, stretched out his arms towards Iruka and Ginny, and made a thumbs-up gesture.


    Over the past year, Ginny thought she had become accustomed to this kind of performance art by Locke Lee. Yes, this is performance art in Ginny''s eyesight, but when he saw Xiao Li like this again, he still had a feeling of embarrassment. I can''t wait to use my toes to cut out a three-bedroom and one-bedroom in my shoes!


    "idiot!"


    Sasuke on the side said lightly, "Mr. Iruka said that it is a B-level task, so it must be a team task. You can''t do it alone."


    Hearing that it was a team mission, Locke didn''t feel any loss, on the contrary, he was even more motivated.


    "Little Li, Sasuke, come here, let me tell you the mission information first. This time it''s a mission to protect others, and a killer will come to the door." Iruka looked at the two of them and waved her hands.


    The four of them communicated their mission in this way, and soon made a battle plan.


    the next day.


    Charlotte, who had been practicing all night, had already finished chakra refining.


    Open the system interface and select Sign in.


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get 200 reputation points!


    Immediately clicked on the mission meeting place, and found that the missions of Uchiha Sasuke and Li Locke had been completed, so he clicked to receive the reward.


    400 reputation points and 10,000 copper coins were received, and then the quest scroll that was brought back yesterday was selected and submitted.


    He quickly passed the mission appraisal, and this mission to destroy the Assassin Alliance was rated as A-level.


    The reward even reached 5,000 RP, 500,000 copper coins, and a beautiful treasure chest.


    Exquisite treasure chests randomly get one of the five rewards of reputation, gold coins, summon scrolls, and A/B ninja fragments.


    Compared with ordinary treasure chests, exquisite treasure chests are better. As for the mysterious treasure chests rewarded by S-rank quests, Charlotte Doyle has never seen them before.


    Taking a look at his account, he had 496 reputation, 2.21 million copper coins, 0 gold coins, and 5 ninja recruitment scrolls.


    The dazzling 0 was still as conspicuous as his VIP0. After closing the system page, Charlotte Doyle got up and prepared to make some props, such as a detonating talisman tied to Kunwu.


    After all, since the textile factory is a factory, it has a lot of space and manpower. The Kunai with the detonating talisman will be a good bomb. The detonating talismans appearing in the system are all high-quality detonating talismans, and the explosion diameter is The three-meter type, under his Uchiha throwing technique, is a precision-guided bomb.


    Just as Charlotte Doyle began to prepare the combat equipment, the Iluka team on the other side had already set off.


    At this time, outside Wesley''s house, in a hidden spot under the overpass, Sasuke whispered through the headset: "The target has appeared, and it is at the work place ahead."


    "Sasuke, keep up with each other, don''t be discovered by him."


    "Little Li, always keep an eye on the surroundings of the target to prevent any accidents from happening."


    "Received!" X2


    "God, he almost hit the car, this guy is really careless."


    In a room, Iruka was directing the team''s actions at this time, turned to look at Ginny beside him, and asked, "When did we come up and tell him that we were hired by his father to protect him? "


    "Wait until he gets off work from the unit, then we two will go over to contact him."


    Iruka complained: "This man is too stupid and very careless. I''m really worried that he didn''t die by someone else''s assassination, but by an accident like a car accident."


    "We''d better protect him personally, or bring him back to the office directly, which is also a good method."


    Ginny smiled and said, "Captain Iruka, let''s go as planned."


    Several people quickly followed the target Wesley to the building where he worked. At this time, several people were monitoring Wesley''s every move in the building outside the building.


    Time flies, and soon night will come.


    After Wesley got off work, UU read www. uukanshu. com walked out of the company''s building, came to an ATM machine, and wanted to withdraw some money, but sadly, the bank card was not even 20 dollars.


    Just when Wesley was about to complain, two figures suddenly appeared around Wesley.


    Wesley was so frightened that he immediately raised his hands, and without even turning his head, he turned to look at the person beside him, and immediately said, "Hey man, I''m a poor man, I don''t have any money, even 20 dollars. Can''t get it out."


    "Please don''t hurt me!"


    Seeing Wesley''s frightened appearance, Iruka didn''t speak. Ginny on the side said, "Wesley, we have no ill intentions?"


    Hearing the voice of a woman, Wesley dared to turn his head slightly to look at it. Seeing a beautiful blonde, Wesley calmed down a little and said, "Do we know each other?"


    Ginny stared at Wesley and said very seriously, "We were invited by your father to protect you."


    Hearing the word "father", Wesley was obviously stunned for a moment, then frowned, and slowly said, "My father abandoned me the week I was born."


    "Your father is a top assassin in the world. After you were born, he didn''t want you to live like him, living in the melody of killing and being killed."


    "But there is a group of people eyeing you, they are going to use you to threaten your father, so your father hired us to protect your safety."


    "What?"


    Wesley''s face was incredible: "How is it possible, did you recognize the wrong person?"


    Ginny took out a photo from her pocket, gave Wesley a look, put it in front of Wesley for a comparison, and said, "No mistake!"


    "Besides, I know your father, and you are quite similar."

 Chapter 19： death of firefox

    At this time, Sasuke''s voice came from Iruka and Ginny''s headset at the same time: "At three o''clock behind you, there is a woman who has been staring at our target at this time, is it the enemy?"


    Iruka immediately dodged in front of Wesley, a handle slipped out of the cuff and was grabbed by him, and took a fighting stance. Ginny also turned around immediately and looked in the direction of three o''clock. Go, just to be right with Firefox Fox.


    "It''s the enemy!"


    At the moment when the words were spoken, Ginny took out a pistol from behind and fired.


    "boom!"


    When Fox saw Ginny, he also recognized her. He recognized the senior who quit the textile factory a year ago. The two shot at each other. The bullets collided instantly from the air, and neither one hurt the other.


    This scene happened suddenly, Wesley panicked in an instant, and his anxiety attacked again. He immediately squatted on the ground with his head in his arms, his eyes were full of fear, and the gunshots kept ringing in his ears, stimulating his brain and letting him I feel that at this moment, the sound of gunfire is so loud, like thunder.


    Sasuke and Xiao Li on the other side reacted instantly when they heard Ginny''s words that they were enemies, and rushed in the direction of Fox.


    But Sasuke''s speed was obviously not as fast as Lockley''s, and he was one step ahead of him.


    "Infinite dance!"


    I saw Locke suddenly jumping out of the corner, rushing towards Fox so fast that a double image appeared.


    Fox was shooting at Ginny at this time, and it was too late to turn around and attack Locke.


    The next moment, Fox felt a huge force coming from his waist.


    "boom!"


    Fox was directly smashed by Xiao Li with a punch, and his body formed a beautiful parabola in the air. With a thud, he slammed into the street lamp on the street. He didn''t know how many ribs were broken, and he fainted.


    At this moment, Ginny was stunned when she saw this scene. She didn''t expect that Xiao Li''s strength as a child was so terrifying. Seeing that he didn''t have much muscle on his body, he could actually knock people flying with one punch.


    Since joining Charlotte Doyle''s team, this is her first mission. Before, she was a secretary for Charlotte Doyle, responsible for data collection, screening of bounty tasks, etc. Although she knew Locke Lee The strength is strong, but I didn''t expect it to be so strong.


    Strong is a bit exaggerated, is this a ninja? This is Kung Fu Lee!


    After confirming that Fox was dealt with, Ginny put away the pistol, pulled it up and muttered, "I''m an accountant, I''m an accountant" Wesley.


    Then he said in a very solemn tone: "Wesley, this is the person who is going to come and kill you. They are an organization, not a single person, and the danger is not over yet."


    "We should call the police, the police should protect me." Wesley said tremblingly at this time.


    At this time, because of the shooting, pedestrians on the street had already fled in all directions, but there were still good-hearted citizens who called 911 during the escape.


    Li Locke came to Fox. He was going to tie the other party up to see if he could interrogate some of the other party''s details. As a result, he stepped forward and found that the other party had blood flowing from his nose and mouth. The breath is to confirm that the other party is dead.


    Seeing Xiao Li who didn''t move for a long time, Sasuke stepped forward and asked, "Luo Li, why don''t you tie people up?"


    At this moment, Xiao Li turned around, looking a little frustrated, and said, "She is dead. I didn''t expect her to be so weak. I thought that the enemy who came over would be very strong for a B-level mission."


    Xiao Li was a ninja that Charlotte Doyle just recruited this year. She didn''t come to this world for a long time. At that time, Charlotte told him that the world was not simple, and neither was weak. He also remembered it seriously. down.


    Then, Rock Lee, who had graduated from Ninja School for a year, although he didn''t shoot with all his strength, but under his physical skills, Fox didn''t even survive a punch.


    Sasuke stepped forward to check Fox''s injury, and found that the other side''s ribs were all broken. It must have been the bone that pierced the heart, causing the other side''s death. Then he said with disdain, "The assassins here are really weak!"


    Iruka heard the conversation between the two through the headset, and immediately said in a serious tone: "Sasuke, Xiao Li, don''t take it lightly, although their physical fitness is not very good, the power of the firearms is not small, they really want to shoot you in the head. , and it must be finished."


    Xiao Li''s expression was serious, obviously he had been educated by Iruka, but Sasuke was a little disdainful.


    Bullet...that has to be able to hit him.


    Although due to special reasons, his writing wheel eyes cannot be opened temporarily, but he can see clearly the bullets that are fired.


    Iruka directly held Wesley at the moment, regardless of the conversation between Ginny and the other party, and said, "Ginny, you go driving, this is not suitable for conversation, the police will be here soon, let''s change place first."


    Seeing Iruka say this, Ginny didn''t say any more, and immediately ran to the place where they parked, and drove the car they had prepared over.


    Wesley, who was being held up at this time, didn''t really believe in this group of people. He was about to break free and run away immediately, but he found that the Asian with a scar on his face was very strong, and he couldn''t escape the other party no matter what The palm of my hand, I tried for a long time without any effect.


    At this time, Sasuke and Xiao Li also rushed over from across the road to protect Wesley in the middle.


    Soon Ginny was driving a black Mercedes-Benz V-Class and stopped in front of a few people. The 7-seat MVP could easily take everyone away. When the car came, the three of Iruka went up with Wesley. car.


    The moment the door was closed, the car started immediately and drove away.


    After a few people drove away, a black car drove up to Fox''s body. An African-American strong man got out of the car and checked it before stuffing Fox''s body into the trunk of the car.


    After walking into the passenger seat of the car, he said to a black man sitting in the back seat, "Sloan, Firefox is dead."


    The person who spoke was the gunsmith. Sloan looked out of the car, glanced at the street lamp beside him, and said, "The cross betrayed us, and now he has hired helpers to protect his son."


    "Obviously it must have been the previous investigation that caught his attention, but he just didn''t expect him to find someone so quickly."


    "And Ginny, after I agreed to her retirement, she dared to help the cross..."


    "This is a betrayal, a naked betrayal. Both Ginny and Carlos betrayed the Assassin Brotherhood."


    "Back to the textile factory, we have to investigate who Carlos hired, and convene people to deal with these two traitors!"

 Chapter 20： Charlotte Office

    In Charlotte''s office, the lights were bright at this time, Wesley was sitting on the sofa looking at it, Rock Lee and Sasuke Uchiha were guarding on both sides to prevent him from running around.


    After all, since getting out of the car, Mr. Wesley, whom they want to protect, has not been restless, and wants to escape from here at any time.


    At this point, after Ginny and Iruka talked for a while, Ginny came to Wesley and started to communicate with the other party, while Iruka called Charlotte.


    "Lord Charlotte, we have contacted the mission target Wesley today. During the period, we encountered an assassin assassination from the Assassin Brotherhood, but the opponent has been killed. Now the mission target Wesley has been temporarily brought back to the office."


    Charlotte Doyle, who had not rested at this time, was listening to Iruka''s report on the phone, especially when he heard that the Brotherhood of Assassins sent assassins to assassinate him, which made him feel a little strange.


    I remember that in the original plot, the Brotherhood of Assassins sent Fox to pick up Wesley and trained him to be a top assassin to assassinate Carlos. During the period, they did not shoot Wesley, but only took him away to deceive and kill him. Training.


    He then guessed that someone from the Assassin Brotherhood was going to take Wesley away, but they clashed with his people. After all, the mission demands of the two parties were different.


    "Who shot it, do you know?" Charlotte wanted to make sure it was Fox.


    "According to the information provided by Secretary Jin, it was the Firefox Fox of the Assassin Brotherhood who shot, but he was beaten to death by Xiao Li, and he was unable to carry out more torture."


    After learning the news, Charlotte said in a flat voice: "Okay, I see, then you can protect Wesley''s safety during this time."


    "The office is temporarily closed. We don''t have any spare staff to take on new tasks."


    "When the task on my side is completed, we can resume business as usual."


    "Lord Charlotte, please rest assured that the Iruka team will complete this guardianship task perfectly."


    After a few simple explanations, Charlotte hung up the phone. He didn''t care about Fox''s death. Although Fox was **** and skilled in the wanted list, he was a mortal after all.


    Being punched by Xiao Li, death is a normal thing, but thinking that the other party in the original plot also died under his own gun, and reporting this a few days earlier, presumably the difference is not big, and this is also more shattered than belief Post-death is better.


    At least at this time, Fox firmly believed that his assassination was for justice and for the future.


    Charlotte called out Carlos'' phone number and dialed it, but after a short while, the call was connected.


    "Carlos, the Assassin Brotherhood has already attacked Wesley, and today Firefox died in our hands."


    Charlotte paused for a while, then continued, "How long do you have to prepare on your side? You have to know that after someone dies, the opponent''s attack may be even more violent. I''m not someone who is willing to wait."


    Hearing that the Brotherhood of Assassins actually sent Firefox to attack his son, Carlos became nervous. Fortunately, after hearing that Firefox was killed, his child was still safe.


    Carlos let out a long breath, and then replied in a deep voice, "Let''s meet tomorrow. I''ll tell you the battle plan and the topographic map of the textile factory."


    "If there is no problem, we will do it as soon as possible."


    Hearing that Carlos was going to start as soon as possible, Charlotte was also satisfied. This was in line with his idea. After telling Carlos his address, he hung up the phone.


    the other side.


    In the textile factory, at this time Sloan, the gunsmith, the butcher, the pesticide, the repairman, and the pharmacist gathered together, and there was the body of Fox Fox on the table in front of him.


    Sloan''s face was heavy at this time, and he said slowly, "Today, our friend Firefox was killed."


    "That is, after Mr. X, Firefox has since left us, and the initiator of all this is the traitor cross."


    "He betrayed his faith, betrayed his destiny, and even hooked up with a dirty killer to attack us together."


    "Even Ginny, who has retired, was coaxed by the cross and stood with him."


    Sloan paused, brewed the atmosphere for a while, and continued: "And all this, just because Carlos'' name appeared on the loom of destiny, he became crazy and wanted to destroy us."


    "What should we do with the people who appear on the list of fate looms?" Sloan''s eyes swept over the people present as he spoke.


    "Destroy him!"


    Several people spoke at the same time. Although the voices were not very neat, they gave the same answer.


    Hearing everyone''s answers, Sloan nodded in satisfaction. Although the Assassin Brotherhood had a lot of staff, apart from X and Firefox who had already sacrificed, there were only a few people left in front of him.


    "Gunsmith, you will tell everyone the information about protecting Wesley''s group."


    At this time, the gunsmith took out a stack of A4 paper with some information printed on it, which was purchased from black market merchants on the way back.


    "On the paper everyone got, it''s about one person, Charlotte Doyle!"


    "Charlotte Doyle is a registered member of the Continental Hotel. UU Reading was named the second legendary killer after Night Demon in the killer world, codenamed Ninja."


    In addition to being the killer of the Continental Hotel, he also opened an office named after him. The <Charlotte Office> .


    The employees of the firm are: Ginny, a former retired member of the fraternity.


    Iruka Uno, an Asian ninja?


    Sasuke Uchiha, Asian, Ninja?


    Rock Lee, Asian, Ninja?


    Of these four members, except for one who was a retired comrade-in-arms here, the remaining three were marked as suspected ninjas.


    "child?"


    The repairman shouted in surprise when he saw the photos of Sasuke Uchiha and Rock Lee.


    Sloan said at this time, "Don''t underestimate each other because they are children. In fact, they are more dangerous than anyone else."


    "The injury on Firefox was caused by this man named Rock Lee."


    Hearing that Firefox was beaten to death by Luo Li, everyone immediately stopped looking down on these two children. Everyone has seen the injuries on Firefox. Is it possible for a human to punch it?


    They believed it was hit by a muck truck!


    At this time, the pharmacist hesitated for a while, and then said, "Are they ninjas from the Hand and the Society?"


    No wonder the pharmacist asked this question, but because the Assassin Brotherhood has been established for more than a thousand years, and during this long period of time, it has also had a confrontation with this hand-heavy society on the East Asian island country.


    It''s just that for some reason, under the leadership of the leader of the Assassin Brotherhood at the time, the two sides stopped fighting, and the two sides did not have any intersection after that.


    The gunsmith was a little uncertain. At this time, Sloan said, "They are not the ninjas of the Hand and the Society."

 Chapter 21： 10 million bounty

    Hearing that Sloan said that the other party was not a hand-to-hand person, whether it was a gunsmith or a repairman, everyone''s expressions became a little more relaxed, but when they thought of Locke Lee who caused the death of Firefox, a haze floated in everyone''s heart.


    This kind of power is too terrifying. It really kills when you touch it, and hurts when you rub it, especially for butchers who play with knives. of.


    "Sloan, are we going to bring the son of the cross?" the gunsmith asked.


    Sloan pondered for a while and said, "Carlos'' son is the only one we can think of to solve the cross. They have the same blood."


    The gunsmith disagreed and retorted: "But Carlos has arranged for someone from Charlotte''s office to protect his son. Do we still have a chance?"


    "Also, Wesley probably already knew his origins."


    Hearing what the gunsmith said, several others agreed.


    Sloan stared at the crowd and said slowly, "None of us are the opponents of the cross, and only Wesley is the existence who will not kill the cross. Only by bringing him over and training him can we defeat the cross."


    "As long as Carlos doesn''t meet with Wesley and doesn''t show real evidence, I can make him believe us." At this time, Sloan spoke loudly and confidently.


    When everyone heard Sloan say this, they didn''t refute any more, but asked, "We all went out to bring Wesley back?"


    Sloan shook his head: "No, we have to guard against Carlos'' attack. Since he can pay for someone to protect his son, we can pay for someone to kill these people in charge of protection."


    "Now we are richer than Carlos!"


    Soon Sloan and everyone discussed the next plan, and released a series of bounty plans to the Continental Hotel, killing all the employees of Charlotte Doyle, including five people including Charlotte Doyle, Each head is worth 200W, and anyone can take orders. As long as the kill is successful, they can claim the bounty at the Continental Hotel.


    For this reason, Sloan just paid 1000W dollars. This money may be an astronomical amount for ordinary people, but for this Assassin Brotherhood that has been passed down for thousands of years, it is just a trivial matter. This expenditure is even medium meaning. Not really.


    the next day.


    Early in the morning, Carlos found Charlotte Doyle with a large canvas bag full of things.


    Looking at Carlos who was carrying a bulging canvas bag after entering the door, Charlotte said, "Dude, are you carrying grenades and firearms?"


    Walking into the living room, Carlos opened the canvas bag on the table, took out a stack of blueprints, and said, "Charlotte, the headquarters of the Assassin Brotherhood is a textile factory located at No. 17 in Brooklyn, New York. , This is the construction drawing of the textile factory, you can take a look first, and we will discuss the battle plan later."


    Taking the blueprints handed over by the cross, Charlotte flipped through them carefully, looking at them one by one, mainly to remember the terrain, as well as various rooms, storage rooms, and ventilation ducts, as long as they were places where people could hide. , he has to remember to prevent someone hiding in it for a surprise attack.


    As for the various attack routes marked by Carlos and the places that should be bombed, Charlotte also wrote them down, but they did not use mouse bombs. Of course, Charlotte, who is not a member of the Animal Protection Association, would feel that using mice The bomb is too cruel, but because the way his Kunai detonates the talisman is no worse than the opponent''s mouse bomb.


    After all, after catching more than a thousand mice and tying bombs one by one, I feel disgusting when I think about it, especially these black mice hiding in sewers and other places.


    Seeing that Charlotte had roughly read the blueprint, Carlos said, "My idea is to create some mice with bombs, and then let the army of mice sneak into the textile factory and detonate them."


    "This can not only cause effective damage, but also cause chaos, so that we can take advantage of the chaos and kill the Brotherhood of Assassins."


    While speaking, Carlos also took out the bomb device he made, which looked like a watch, and showed it, saying that tying this thing to the mouse would not affect the mouse''s movements.


    Just as Carlos was talking about his plan, Charlotte''s cell phone suddenly rang. Seeing that Ginny was marked on the caller ID, Charlotte answered the call and motioned Carlos to wait a moment.


    "Ginny, what''s the matter?" Charlotte wondered why Ginny called in so early.


    "Charlotte, I have bad news to tell you."


    "What happened? Just say it, Ginny."


    Ginny''s tone was very serious at this time, and she said word by word: "Charlotte, we are all on the Continental Hotel''s reward list."


    "All?" Charlotte caught a key word.


    "Yes, all, this morning, the Continental Hotel updated the bounty task Everyone in Charlotte''s Office is on the bounty list, you, me, Iruka Ueno, Sasuke Uchiha, Locke Lee All included, $2 million per person killed, for a total of $10 million."


    "The point is that this mission is open to everyone, and everyone can take it. I think the killer of the Continental Hotel has already started to act!"


    "Charlotte Doyle, we''re in big trouble."


    Hearing Ginny finish speaking, Charlotte Doyle knew that things had become more complicated and troublesome. She never thought that she would one day become a bounty target of the Continental Hotel. Is this the fate of a legendary killer? It is said that the last 200W bounty target is the retired former legendary killer John Wick.


    He did not expect that the other party, as an assassin organization, would entrust the assassination to the Continental Hotel.


    Are you shameless?


    Charlotte''s tone was calm at this time, and she said calmly: "Ginny, don''t worry, we all know the strength of the Assassin of the Continental Hotel. It is definitely not your opponent, it''s just more troublesome."


    "You protect yourself and Wesley during this time. The Cross and I will exterminate the Assassin Brotherhood as soon as possible. I will find a way to get Sloan to cancel the bounty."


    Charlotte knew that if the bounty was not cancelled, the task would remain on hold until someone completed it. At that time, countless guys who wanted money and wanted to become famous would come to assassinate them.


    Although Charlotte Doyle is not afraid of them, she also hates the constant harassment of these flies.


    Hearing the confidence in Charlotte''s tone, Ginny hung up the phone without saying much. This call was mainly to tell Charlotte that he himself was on the bounty list to prevent him from being unprepared. , was suddenly attacked.

 Chapter 22： attack

    Seeing Charlotte Doyle hanging up the phone, Carlos said with a solemn expression, "Sloan and the others have issued a bounty order for you?"


    Charlotte looked at Carlos who was inquiring and said, "Cross, Sloan issued a 10 million reward to the Continental Hotel, mainly to kill the person I sent to protect your son."


    "I guess they want to take your son away while the killer comes."


    "Although my subordinates are not afraid of those killers, the cross is still very troublesome, so for the safety of your son, I hope to act as soon as possible."


    Carlos knew that Charlotte was doing it for his own good, but he still said, "I still need some time, my bomb is not finished, and we need mice, a lot of mice."


    Charlotte Doyle shook her head and said, "Cross, your plan requires too much preparation and takes a long time, and I have something better than your mouse bomb."


    "Start the action tonight. Go back to the cross and prepare your weapons. It won''t do you any good to drag it down."


    Carlos asked solemnly: "Charlotte, there are quite a lot of people in the textile factory, are you really sure?"


    "Cross, go get ready, tonight you will know the true strength of a legendary killer."


    Seeing Charlotte say this, Carlos didn''t insist. He was indeed worried about the safety of his son. Since Charlotte was sure, he also planned to gamble with the other party.


    As for the mouse bomb, he can make as many as he can. As for not taking it, it is impossible. This is his trump card.


    After deciding to start tonight, Carlos got up and said goodbye to Charlotte. He wanted to prepare firearms and bombs.


    Leaving Charlotte''s house, Carlos walked towards the elevator entrance, just in time to see a deliveryman coming out of the elevator with a box of pizza in his hand.


    The eyes of the two crossed each other, but Carlos didn''t care. He walked to the elevator and found that the elevator had gone down. After pressing the elevator, Carlos waited.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle in the room was just about to sign in today after giving away the cross.


    "Ding dong!"


    The doorbell rang, interrupting Charlotte''s actions. She glanced at the living room where Carlos had just talked, and there was nothing left. Did he forget to say something.


    Walking to the door, Charlotte opened the door, and what she saw was a black man dressed as a deliveryman, holding a pizza in his hand.


    Charlotte frowned slightly. Just as she was about to speak, she saw that the other party took out a pistol from under the pizza box and was about to shoot.


    I saw that Charlotte was quick-witted and kicked out before the opponent fired.


    With this kick, Charlotte called Chakara on her body.


    "Boom!"


    The black killer flew out directly and hit the wall in the corridor. The wall cracked in an instant, and the killer''s head swayed and died on the spot.


    At this time, the pizza box that the other party was holding in his hand appeared to be in free fall after he flew out. The lid of the pizza box lifted instantly, revealing the pizza and the contents inside.


    "Fuck me!"


    Charlotte cursed, this is a bomb, or a liquid bomb with a horizontal device.


    He turned to the fastest speed, grabbed the pizza box before it landed, and threw it towards the end of the corridor, then turned around and retreated into the room, leaning against the wall to wait for the explosion.


    These series of actions are all completed between the electric light and flint, and the speed is extremely fast, the next second.


    "Boom!"


    A loud explosion sounded, the room trembled even more, walls and dust fell, and the building''s alarm sounded instantly.


    Seeing that the explosion had stopped, Charlotte walked out of the room and glanced at the corridor, only to see that the wall at the end of the corridor collapsed directly.


    The cold wind poured in directly through the hole, and Charlotte said softly, "The power is not small!"


    Because everything happened in a short time, Carlos heard the explosion before he could get to the elevator, and immediately ran towards Charlotte.


    Seeing Charlotte with her body intact, Carlos said, "Charlotte, are you alright."


    Charlotte''s face was ugly, and her tone was a little angry: "Nothing, cross, you go back and get ready. I''m going to destroy the **** textile factory tonight and kill Sloan."


    Seeing Charlotte, who looked like an angry lion, Carlos didn''t say much and left quickly. The place was already attacked. What about his son?


    Carlos, who originally felt a little rushed, didn''t feel it was too early at all. He wished he could immediately enter the textile factory and destroy the Assassin Brotherhood, because he was really afraid that his son would die later.


    Seeing the departure of the cross, Charlotte Doyle was really angry at this time, not only because of Sloan''s reward, but also because of the killer at the Continental Hotel.


    Someone attacked him so quickly, does he still have the face of a legendary killer?


    Especially the bomb just now, if it really wants to explode in front of him, even with the protection of these equipment, it will still be injured.


    This time it''s a bomb, what''s next? TNT or cluster grenades, or just bombard him with rockets?


    Killers are omnipotent, and it cannot be ruled out that some people do this.


    "Sloan, you are dead!"


    Just when Charlotte was about to go back to her room, the phone rang again.


    "Charlotte, do you need help?"


    Hearing these familiar words, Charlotte''s face darkened. It was none other than John Wick, whom he had rescued before.


    And this familiar word was spoken in front of John several times before, but he didn''t expect it to be sent back intact by the other party.


    "John, this is just a small matter, I can handle it myself."


    "Charlotte, what about your subordinates? Can they handle it too?"


    "You still have my blood pact badge in your hand, you can use it and let me protect your subordinates."


    Hearing John Wick''s plan, Charlotte was also a little speechless. She really couldn''t wait for him to use the blood pact badge.


    "John, tell the killers at the Continental Hotel for me to be careful, they have no life to earn this money, let alone spend it."


    "As for your proposal, John is sorry that I believe in their strength."


    On the other side of the phone, John Wick was a little helpless, Charlotte rejected his proposal, but still said: "Charlotte, if you need help, please contact me. As for the notification, I will ask Winston to pass on your words. down."


    Then she hung up the phone, and Charlotte returned to her room, glanced at the dust on the ground, and secretly said, "This place can''t be stayed for the time being, let''s change it first."


    Sign in.


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, reward 50 gold coins.


    Whether to recharge to VIP4 to receive double rewards.


    After clicking X, she exited the system interface. Charlotte picked up her jacket, turned around and left her room.


    PS: During the new book period, please don��t support the book. Follow-up reading is very important to the author. Please pencil!

 Chapter 23： The Fall of the Assassin Brotherhood

    Night falls.


    Charlotte Doyle was driving the car at this time, and complained to Carlos beside him: "Dude, your box of mice smells really bad."


    "Charlotte, don''t underestimate these mice. They are big killers. If it wasn''t for the lack of time, I could bring more." Carlos patted the box and said.


    Carlos is still very satisfied with his masterpiece.


    The Porsche Cayenne was driving fast on the road to Brooklyn, and the cold air from the window poured in, which washed away a trace of the smell inside the car.


    Soon, the car drove to the neighborhood of No. 17 Textile Factory in Brooklyn. Sherlock Doyle stopped the car a few hundred meters away from the textile factory.


    After seeing the car stop, Carlos asked in confusion, "Why don''t you just drive over?"


    "Get out of the car, there is still a long way to go. Let''s lurk there and try not to let them find out."


    "Charlotte, we can''t get in without a car hitting the gate. Are you planning to use a bomb for directional blasting?"


    "Or did you bring an RPG in the car?"


    Carlos was a little puzzled when he saw that Charlotte didn''t go to the trunk of the car after getting out of the car, especially when he saw that the other party didn''t seem to be carrying a lot of weapons, which made him a little confused.


    Then Carlos took out a notebook from his body and said, "Charlotte, this is the wax bath recipe promised to you."


    Charlotte took the notebook and did not look at it, but put it in her pocket and said:


    "Cross, don''t worry about these, my free solution is to follow me with your mouse."


    The two trotted all the way to the outside of the textile factory and glanced at the nearly ten-meter-high fence. They said it was a fence, and it could be regarded as a city wall. Although it was night, there were still people patrolling the city wall of the textile factory. The searchlights on the wall even take pictures of the dark corners from time to time.


    "Charlotte, since you have a solution, I''ll leave it to you." Carlos was clinging to the city wall, holding a large pet box in his hand.


    Charlotte said confidently at this time: "Leave it to me, and you can send your army of mice out after I break the door. I''m afraid that it''s too late and they won''t have a chance."


    The next second, Charlotte Doyle accelerated, and quickly appeared at the gate of the textile factory. He just put a detonating talisman on it, and then hid beside the city wall and shouted:


    "Blast!"


    The detonating talisman ignited spontaneously in an instant, and then exploded with a bang. The entire explosion was three meters in diameter, and the wooden door of the textile factory was instantly shattered.


    At this moment, the sound of the explosion awakened many assassins in the textile factory, and the night guard on the city wall also sounded the alarm immediately.


    On the other side, seeing the door that was suddenly blown up, Carlos was instantly stunned. He just saw something, a piece of paper with lines and words he didn''t recognize, and it spontaneously ignited within two breaths after it was pasted on the door. The explosion, especially the power of this explosion, cannot be underestimated.


    Without any hesitation, Carlos rushed up with the box. When he was near the gate, he threw the box out. The next second, the box hit the ground and shattered, and the mice inside immediately scattered and fled.


    At this time, Charlotte had already rushed into the textile factory, and directly shot the prepared detonating rune, Kunai, at the guards on the city wall.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    The sound of explosions continued, and the ten-meter-high wall was directly blown away.


    The kunai with the detonating talisman kept shooting out of Charlotte''s hands, flying in all directions, and the explosions kept coming out.


    Carlos also rushed in with a gun at this time, but after seeing Charlotte Doyle''s operation, he shot in a stunned manner and complained: "If the ninjas of the Hand and the Society had this method back then, the Assassin Brotherhood would long gone."


    "What is that, a spell? Or a new type of bomb?"


    The gunshots kept ringing, and Carlos rushed into the textile factory after Charlotte, but all he saw were corpses.


    Charlotte held the Kunai and rushed all the way. Everyone in the textile factory had no enemy. Because the speed was too fast, the bullets of the assassins could not hit Charlotte at all, and he used a few shots that occasionally came over. Bitterly chopped off.


    All the way to the second floor, the next second, the explosion sounded again.


    It wasn''t Charlotte''s detonator that exploded this time, but Carlos'' dozens of bomb mice.


    At this time, the stairs leading to the second and third floors all crashed due to the impact of the explosion.


    Entering the second floor, a bullet was shot in the face at this time. Charlotte used Kunai to slash, and the bullet was split from the middle and flew to both sides, taking away the two assassins who were about to shoot with their guns.


    It was the repairman who shot, and seeing that one shot didn''t work, he had to press the trigger again.


    "Infinite dance!"


    Charlotte''s figure instantly boasted a distance of ten meters, appeared in front of the repairman, and punched.


    "Boom!"


    The head of the road repairer was directly bombarded by Charlotte, splashing red and white everywhere.


    The scene in front of me Not only was the enemy frightened, but even Charlotte was frightened. I had never used this trick to hit anyone before, and I never imagined that the power would be so powerful and the picture was so bloody.


    Charlotte secretly decided that she would not be able to hit people in the head in the future. This headshot image is really disgusting.


    Turning around and leaving, looking at the crashed stairs, Sherlock jumped to the third floor.


    On the third floor was a slaughtering area, where the butcher lived. As soon as he stepped into it, a flying knife was shot, and Charlotte hit the flying blade.


    At this time, the whole room was extremely dark and very quiet, and there were countless slaughtered corpses hanging in the room, which looked very strange.


    Charlotte didn''t have any intention of playing with each other, and her hands were sealed.


    "Fire escape, the technique of big fireball."


    With a large amount of Chakra''s input, a huge brown-red fireball ten meters in diameter appeared instantly and bombarded forward.


    The huge fireball enveloped the whole room. At this time, whether it was the hanging pig or the butcher hiding in it, they were instantly scorched by the flames and turned into roast pigs together.


    Charlotte pursed her lips and said, "Who said that fireballs can''t kill people!"


    Turn around and kill towards the next room.


    the other side.


    After Carlos came in, he found that most of the people had been killed by Charlotte, so he chose another path and went straight to Sloan''s study.


    Instead of encountering Sloan, he encountered pesticides first.


    "Cross, you really like my research very much. It seems that you brought a lot of mice this time."


    At this time, the insecticide was holding a mouse, and the bomb on it had been defused by him.


    "Sorry, pesticides!"


    Carlos showed no mercy, raised his hand to shoot, and the bullets roared out.

 Chapter 24： recharge

    The insecticide tumbled, dodging the blow, then threw the mouse, hid by a pillar and cursed: "F...K, cross, I taught you this thing, and you actually used it to kill me. "


    "asshole!"


    Carlos showed no mercy in his hands. With a flick of the gun, the bullet advanced in an arc, bypassing the pillar where the opponent was hiding, and instantly killed the pesticide.


    At this moment, the gun sounded behind him, and the gunsmith took the pistol and immediately pulled the trigger at Carlos.


    I don''t know whether he was aware of it or sensed the danger in advance. Carlos jumped forward, dodged the shot, and turned to shoot.


    Not to be outdone, the gunsmith just walked and shot at Carlos.


    From time to time, the bullets of the two met in the air and collided.


    On the other side, Charlotte Doyle came to a study room. The room was huge, surrounded by huge bookshelves with countless books.


    At this moment, behind the bookshelf, Sloan and the three assassins suddenly appeared behind the bookshelves in four different directions, raising their guns and shooting at the same time, without the slightest hesitation.


    "boom!"


    Four bullets were fired at Charlotte from four directions at the same time, and Charlotte suddenly turned in a volley, dodging the four bullets that were shot at him at the same time at an incredible angle.


    At the same time, before the opponent could react, four shurikens shot out, instantly killing the three people except Sloan on the spot. Although Sloan did not die, his palm was directly shot through, and the gun fell.


    Charlotte, who landed on the ground, saw that the crisis was over, and she opened her mouth to confirm: "Sloan?"


    Sloan covered his bleeding palm with one hand and said calmly, "Charlotte, how much did Carlos pay, we will pay double, no, triple the price, please help me."


    Charlotte looked at Sloan, with a hint of sarcasm on her face: "Sloan, you can''t afford this price."


    "Besides, after you die, the property of the textile factory is also mine!"


    This isn''t Charlotte joking, Sloan really doesn''t have anything else comparable to a wax bath, and other divine looms.


    Sloan heard that Carlos used the entire textile factory as a bargaining chip and gave it to Charlotte. Sweat appeared on his forehead immediately, and then he thought of something, and said:


    "Charlotte, as long as you let me go, how about I cancel the reward for your Charlotte office?"


    "At the same time, this textile factory is also your trophy. How about I give it to you."


    Seeing that Charlotte was unmoved, Sloan continued: "Charlotte, if you don''t let me go, this reward will always be hung in the Continental Hotel, and countless assassins will overtake you like locusts. Come on, you won''t be able to trust anyone."


    Hearing Sloan''s threat, Charlotte kicked him to the ground with one foot, stepped on his feet at the same time, and said, "Sloan, you''d better cancel the bounty on my firm, so that I can let you die. Be happy."


    Sloan, who was stepped on by Charlotte, was not afraid, but calmed down instantly, looked at Charlotte and said, "Charlotte, if you don''t want to let me go, then this reward will always be on your shoulders. The five members of your agency will be dead until the bounty is collected."


    "Maybe you are not afraid of assassination, but what about other people, who have been living in the shadow of assassination, can they really hold on?"


    Looking at Sloan, who was still threatening with a bounty, Charlotte stomped **** her feet and stomped Sloan to death.


    "I, Charlotte Doyle, have been the most intimidating threat in my life. You still want to rely on those so-called killers, trying to force me to let you go through them. Sloan, you are too underestimated."


    Then he kicked Sloan''s body directly to the door.


    At this time, Carlos, who had just dealt with the gunsmith, walked in clutching the wound on his arm, looking at Sloan, who was dead, and at Charlotte, who had no scars on his body.


    Carlos'' pupils shrank, and he secretly said in his heart: This man is too terrifying.


    "Charlotte, has the bounty been resolved?"


    Charlotte didn''t answer, obviously the matter was not resolved. Instead, she asked, "Are there any living people in the textile factory?"


    Carlos saw that the other party didn''t answer, and he didn''t struggle with this question, so he said, "All of them are dead."


    Looking at Sloan''s body on the ground, Charlotte said, "Take me a look at your so-called fate loom."


    Hearing Charlotte''s request, Carlos took a deep look at the other party and did not refuse. Instead, he took Charlotte to a factory building.


    This factory building is very large, but it is very empty, and there is only one loom in operation.


    Looking at the loom in front of him, Carlos said with a complicated expression: "Charlotte, this is the fate loom of the Assassin Brotherhood."


    Charlotte stepped forward and circled around the fate loom, especially glanced at the back of the loom to see if there was a network cable connected to it as the netizens joked.


    Facts have proved that the fate loom is not connected to the network cable. Charlotte carefully looked at the loom and wanted to find something special. .


    The palm lightly touches the loom, the next second.


    The system that had never been successfully recharged suddenly reacted, and a message came out at this time.


    Ding �� When special energy is detected, it can be recharged and whether to recharge.


    Hearing the news of the recharge, a smile appeared on Charlotte''s face. The fate loom is really not a simple thing, and it can recharge the system.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Charlotte Doyle recharged her money silently in her heart.


    The next second, the loom in front of him suddenly seemed to have its own power drawn away, and the machine was instantly aging.


    The loom, which had not been damaged for more than a thousand years, suddenly turned into ashes and fell to the ground as if it had been eroded by the years.


    Carlos, who saw this scene, was instantly dumbfounded and a little overwhelmed. He didn''t understand why the millennium immortal loom instantly decayed into ashes under Charlotte''s touch.


    He just rolled his eyes and murmured, "Like the Loom of Destiny, like the Brotherhood of Assassins, they decayed and perished together after betraying their faith."


    At this time, Charlotte just raised her eyebrows and didn''t care about Carlos''s words. At this time, he paid attention to the interface of the Hokage system in his mind.


    Ding��The recharge is successful!


    I saw that on the system interface, the column of gold coins started to flip wildly from 50, 100-500-1000


    The numbers were constantly changing, and finally stayed at 1730.


    The gold coins have been recharged by 1680, and the VIP level has also changed, from 0 to VIP1.


    Seeing these changes, Charlotte didn''t stay on the system interface too much, but exited directly. The rest went back and studied slowly. After all, there was a Carlos standing next to her.

 Chapter 25： (Shippuden) Sasuke Uchiha (1/40)

    "Charlotte, the Assassin Brotherhood has been destroyed, how are you going to receive this trophy?" Carlos pointed to the ashes on the ground and the surrounding factories.


    Seeing the cross pointing at the ashes on the ground, Charlotte thought to herself: My spoils have been received, but you just don''t know it.


    "The cross, the textile factory will be handed over to you. Since you came from here, you should receive it here."


    Hearing that Charlotte wanted to give him the textile factory, Carlos was stunned for a moment. He thought it was Charlotte''s booty. After all, it was said in the previous contract that the booty belonged to Charlotte.


    Hearing the other party''s words at this time, Carlos thanked: "Thank you then, I will tidy up this place to see if Sloan has any hidden cash or the like, and call you when the time comes."


    Seeing that Carlos was so talkative, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction: "Okay, you can arrange it yourself. Now that the task is complete, go pick up your son."


    The two left the textile factory and came to the place where they parked before. Charlotte threw out the key and said, "Wesley is in my office, you can drive on the way back."


    He took the key and didn''t care why Charlotte asked him to drive. He opened the door and started the car. Charlotte opened the door and sat in the co-pilot''s seat. She sniffed the smell of the sewer or smelled the mouse, and opened the car. Behind the window, I closed my eyes and rested.


    Seeing Charlotte getting into the car, he closed his eyes and rested. Carlos drove the car smoothly towards the Charlotte office on Seventy-One Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens.


    At this time, Charlotte''s consciousness had entered the system interface. Looking at 1730 on the gold coin interface, she began to check the recharge record.


    Found special energy, you can recharge.


    840 gold coins were successfully recharged, the first recharge, the gold coins doubled, 1680 gold coins.


    Seeing this, Charlotte Doyle realized that it wasn''t the Fate Loom that directly recharged him so many gold coins, but the first recharge of the system reward to double the reward to achieve so much.


    However, at 840 gold coins, it is an exaggeration that the VIP has only been upgraded to one level. It is not that 840 gold coins are a lot. According to the Naruto mobile game, it is only 84 yuan, and it can also reach VIP3. The things he received were still so rare, so he was promoted to level 1, but it made him a little depressed.


    Fortunately, even VIP1 has a corresponding gift package.


    Open the VIP1 privilege package, Charlotte will get 12,000 copper coins, 70 reputation, and a ninja recruitment scroll.


    Charlotte was very satisfied when she saw that there was another recruitment scroll. This scroll was worth 168 gold coins, nearly one-tenth of his gold coins.


    In addition to the previous 5 scrolls, Charlotte now has 6 ninja recruitment scrolls, glanced at his gold coins, he bought 4 ninja recruitment scrolls very boldly, and collected ten.


    A total of 672 gold coins were spent, and 1058 gold coins were left.


    Instead of recruiting ninjas immediately, Charlotte began to think.


    Since the loom of fate can be recharged as energy, what else can be recharged?


    Dragon bone? Ten rings? Heart-shaped grass? Box of Frost? Eternal fire? Or Infinity Stones?


    Although Charlotte doesn''t have any of these things and doesn''t know if they can really be recharged, he wants to try them.


    After all, relying on one''s own growth is still a bit slow. Only by adding a few more ninja attributes and corresponding skills is the kingly way.


    With goals, Charlotte Doyle has more confidence in the future.


    Not thinking about this, I opened the quest meeting place, saw that the quest to destroy the Assassin Brotherhood had been completed, and immediately chose to receive the reward.


    5000 reputation, 500,000 copper coins, and a beautiful treasure chest.


    When he opened the treasure chest, a ninja shard popped up after the light flickered, with the words (Shippuden) Uchiha Sasuke written on it, it was Sasuke who finished his training from Orochimaru.


    Charlotte was quite satisfied when she saw the ninja fragments, but unfortunately (Shippuden) Sasuke Uchiha only has one fragment. You must know that unless a B-rank ninja is recruited directly, 40 of the same are needed to synthesize. Fragments.


    In an instant, Charlotte had a fear of being dominated by the set card. Without thinking too much about the time and cost of this Sasuke, she quit the system space.


    Carlos drove for a while.


    He came to the vicinity of Charlotte''s office. At this time, they were still far away. Charlotte saw Charlie''s corpse collection truck parked in front of his office.


    Charlotte''s eyebrows are frivolous, this is because a killer came and was killed.


    Carlos also noticed something abnormal at this time, and soon the car drove to the door. Sherlock waited for the car to stop before getting out of the car and walking towards the office.


    At this time, Charlie, who was watching his subordinates cleaning the traces, saw that Charlotte was coming and said, "Good evening, Mr. Charlotte!"


    "Good evening, Charlie." After Charlotte said hello, she looked into the room and saw that the hall was in a mess, with bullet marks and grenade explosions everywhere.


    Charlie''s cleaners are cleaning debris, blood, and packing bodies. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    At this moment, Charlotte''s face became more and more gloomy. These killers were so rampant that they even hit his office and used grenades.


    "Charlotte, has the Assassin Brotherhood been exterminated?" It was Ginny who came down from the second floor who spoke.


    "It''s been annihilated, is there nothing on your side?" Charlotte asked


    At this time, Charlie, who was instructing his men to clean the room, seemed to hear something incredible, his pupils shrank suddenly, his body froze, and then he commanded as if nothing had happened.


    "Nothing happened, no one was hurt." After speaking, Ginny said to Carlos who came in behind Charlotte:


    "Carlos, Wesley is upstairs, go pick it up yourself."


    "Ginny, thank you!" After Carlos said his thanks, he turned to the second floor. He wanted to have the first face-to-face communication with this son who had been living in front of his eyes but had never met before.


    Seeing Carlos leave, Charlotte said calmly, "Ginny, tell me about the situation!"


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Ginny spoke directly without any concealment: "Since this morning, there have been 6 waves of killers, and we spent 30 gold coins just to pay Charlie''s cleanup fee. Not counting the cost of the office refurbishment.��


    "However, these door-to-door killers are too weak to cause us any harm. It''s just that the farther back they go, the more difficult it will be for those who come. Some people have already used grenades, and then if they can''t be protected, some people will take risks and use RPGs to bombard us. "


    Hearing Ginny say that no one was injured, Charlotte''s anger did not diminish in the slightest, especially when she heard the RPG, she became even more angry, but when the three of Iruka were not seen, she asked, "Jin Ni, what about Iruka and the others?"

 Chapter 26： miss

    "They are in the reception room, and Iruka is teaching them a lesson."


    Hearing the class, Charlotte raised her eyebrows and asked curiously, "What happened?"


    Ginny said a little embarrassedly: "It was mainly when a grenade exploded that almost injured Xiao Li, and Iruka was giving them a post-war summary."


    Hearing that Xiao Li was not injured, Charlotte didn''t say much. Iruka is the classroom of the ninja school. It is normal for two shinobi to take classes occasionally. Although he can''t beat them, who is Iruka? Chunin is a teacher.


    Sherlock took out a notebook from his pocket at this time and said, "Ginny, this is the wax bath recipe Carlos gave me, you can test if there is any problem, if there is no problem, set aside a room for the recovery room. "


    After taking the wax bath formula from Charlotte, Ginny briefly glanced at it and said, "No problem, I will implement it as soon as possible."


    At this time, Carlos walked down with Wesley. I don''t know how the two communicated, and they recognized each other so quickly.


    "Charlotte, the task of protecting Wesley is now over, thank you this time." Carlos took out Charlotte''s Porsche Cayenne car key and said while speaking: "Wesley and I I''m going back, I''ll give you the car key back."


    Looking at Carlos who was about to hand over the car keys, Charlotte hurriedly said, "Carlos, this car is for you. It''s convenient to take your son home just in time."


    Charlotte didn''t want this car, which already smelled like rats in the sewer, so she gave it to the other party.


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Carlos didn''t refuse, he said hello and left. After all, a Porsche Cayenne here is only tens of thousands of dollars, and neither of them paid much attention to this.


    Not long after Carlos left, Charlie and others had cleaned up everything in the room and said goodbye to Carlos and others.


    "Ginny, go and ask Iruka to come out. Let''s pack up and go to the Continental Hotel tonight."


    Because she didn''t know if the killer would raid again in the early morning, Charlotte was going to take everyone to the Continental Hotel to stay for one night, and by the way, solve the bounty thing tomorrow.


    It''s not because of fear of a surprise attack, but because there is no need to guard against it. After all, it''s really unnecessary to stay up all night for this matter.


    Soon, Ginny walked out with the three of Iruka.


    "Lord Charlotte, good evening." The three who came out greeted Charlotte.


    Looking at Sasuke in front of her, Charlotte thought of the previous Sasuke fragments and her current ten ninja summoning scrolls. Charlotte had the urge to draw a lottery. After saying hello, the person ordered: "The three of you pack up. We''ll check in at the Continental Hotel tonight, and we''ll settle the reward tomorrow."


    After a few people simply brought a few changes of clothes, they drove to the Continental Hotel. Along the way, Sasuke glanced at Ginny in the car, and seemed to be hesitant to speak, but in the end he didn''t speak.


    Everyone was not assassinated all the way. They arrived safely outside the Continental Hotel and entered the hotel. At this time, several killers were sitting in the executive corridor of the hotel. Seeing the arrival of the five Charlotte, their eyes were filled with curiosity and greed.


    Especially in this team, the combination of women, children, and Asians is synonymous with the weak. Although I heard that the previous waves of people all failed, they are still full of confidence in themselves.


    Looking at several people''s eyes, they were full of aggression. Only when their eyes met Charlotte Doyle would their pupils shrink.


    Charlotte''s name still makes them very jealous, but they can''t kill Charlotte, but it is a good idea to exchange the lives of several other people for the bounty.


    Charlotte didn''t care about other people''s eyes. One was believing in her own strength, and the other was believing that these people would abide by the rules of the Continental Hotel.


    When she came to the hotel reception desk, Charlotte Doyle took out five gold coins from her body, put them on the reception desk and said, "Charon, check in for the five of us, five adjacent rooms."


    At this time, Ginny leaned gently in Charlotte''s direction, and said softly, "Charlotte, don''t you think about the four rooms?"


    Charlotte didn''t answer Ginny, but said again to Charon, "Five rooms, Charon!"


    Seeing that Charlotte didn''t take the bait, Ginny also felt bored, so she didn''t say anything. After Charon took the room card, she took the lead upstairs.


    Seeing Ginny recovering her seriousness, Charlotte smiled silently and didn''t say anything. She picked up the key card and walked upstairs.


    "It''s boring!" Sasuke Uchiha complained, then picked up a room card on the service desk and walked upstairs.


    Iruka shrugged and said to Xiao Li, "Let''s go Xiao Li, we have to go upstairs to rest."


    He picked up the room cards of the last two rooms and walked up with Xiao Li.


    When Charlotte came to the hotel room, the first thing she did was take a shower. After all, she was in the same car with the mouse, and there was a slaughter. There was still a lot of blood and dust on her body.


    After taking a good shower Charlotte put on her pajamas and was about to enter the system interface when the doorbell rang.


    "Secretary Kim, you really never forget to think about my body." Charlotte complained.


    Opening the door, what stood outside was not Ginny as Charlotte thought, but Sasuke Uchiha.


    "What''s the matter, come in and talk."


    Sasuke was not polite either, he walked directly into the room and found a chair to sit down.


    Charlotte glanced at the corridor, and when there was no one else around, she closed the door and asked, "Sasuke, do you have anything to do with me?"


    Sasuke looked at the man in front of him at this time, bit his lip and said, "Lord Charlotte, can you revive my parents in this world?"


    Hearing Sasuke''s words, Charlotte was stunned for a moment, looked at the person in front of her, and suddenly thought that Sasuke he showed was still a child, a 12-year-old child, even if you add the time he came to this world, he was just a child. 13 year old child.


    And it was a child who had experienced the massacre for a few years. Charlotte was a little moved at this moment. She stepped forward to touch Sasuke''s hair, and then sighed, "Sasuke, I can''t guarantee anything."


    "Perhaps soon, I will be able to bring your clan to this world, and it may take a long time to bring your clan here."


    At this time, Sasuke was suddenly taken aback by Charlotte''s behavior, but he didn''t avoid it, but his eyes were full of tears of hope.


    He misses his parents and his clan, but he only misses his brother Uchiha Itachi.


    Hearing Charlotte''s words at this time, he immediately got up and knelt on the ground to make a standard soil seat, and said, "Please, Lord Charlotte."


    After speaking, Sasuke got up and ran out of Charlotte''s room.

 Chapter 27： writing wheel eye

    Looking at Sasuke Uchiha who ran out of the room, Charlotte Doyle secretly said: I''m talking about the clan, as for whether it''s your parents, I didn''t agree.


    It''s not that he didn''t say it clearly, but he really didn''t know whether there were Uchiha Fuyue and Uchiha Mikoto among the recruited ninja characters. After all, before he crossed over, these two Naruto characters had not appeared in the mobile game. Inside, there are several character cards for Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi.


    Not worrying about these things, Charlotte Doyle went back to the bed and lay down. She threw her consciousness into the system interface again, clicked on the mission meeting room, and saw that the B-level mission to protect Wesley was completed, she clicked the reward directly.


    Ding �� Get ??2,000 reputation, 200,000 copper coins, and a common treasure chest.


    Opening the treasure chest, 2,000 reputation points popped up again. This time, I didn''t get ninja fragments, but Charlotte was still quite satisfied with 2,000 reputation points. After all, reputation was also hard currency, and they were indispensable for upgrading psychic beasts.


    After doing this, Charlotte Doyle was about to start recruiting the ninja he was longing for. He rubbed his hands silently in his heart and said at the same time, "Bless the Six Paths, I hope to have a strong ninja, it''s better to start with B-Endure!"


    "Ninja recruitment, ten consecutive draws, open!"


    A whirlpool logo of a country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes with a strange light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle''s eyes.


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, ninja student Naruto 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Tiantian Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Haruno Sakura Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Silent Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, [Shippuden] Hinata Hinata Fragments 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Obtained C Ninja, Kamdori Temari Fragments 2!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden Hinata Hinata Fragments 2!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, [Writing Wheel Eye] Sasuke Uchiha!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of flying shards!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, Hinata Hinata Fragment 1!


    Looking at the subtitles popping up on the screen, congratulations on successfully recruiting the ninja [Sharing Eye] Uchiha Sasuke, followed by the appearance and dress of Uchiha Sasuke''s Chunin exam in the comics, dressed in one-piece black, with bandages on his hands , Unfortunately, there are 4 words C-level ninja written next to it.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    ��Sharing Eye��Sasuke Uchiha: C-Class Ninja


    Skills: Fire Escape-Hero Fireball, Shaker Eye, Chidori.


    Especially the writing wheel eye in the skill column, Charlotte checked in to check it out. It was not a simple one-shot jade writing wheel eye, but a two-gou jade writing wheel eye.


    As for the other two skills, Sasuke recruited before has them, and they are the same skills.


    "Ah~"


    Charlotte sighed. She didn''t know how to sigh about her luck. Could it be that his luck had been exhausted during the time-travel, or that even the Six Paths Immortals couldn''t bless him with recruiting power?


    Charlotte comforted herself: "It''s definitely not my problem, it must be that these six immortals don''t work, so bless him who can''t be in Marvel."


    "Next time, try to find other gods, maybe other gods will bless him."


    Apparently, Charlotte, who had passed through, did not realize that he was the non-chief, and even if he changed the world, his luck had not changed.


    In the end, Charlotte comforted herself: "It shouldn''t be a loss to replace a ninja with a two-gou jade writing wheel. It''s better than a ninja like a ninja student."


    After receiving the ninja, the next moment, a burst of chakra was generated from Charlotte''s body out of thin air, and it was another chakra amount of the ninja.


    With three more chances to release Chidori, Charlotte nodded in satisfaction.


    Then looking at the other recruiting rewards, Charlotte sighed: This is the rhythm for him to match the rhythm of Hinata Hinata, C Shinobu''s one, but B Shinobi''s Hinata directly exploded 2 times and gave 4 cards .


    A Shinobi actually has it too, the immortal flying section, this is so powerful, that he gave 4 directly to the explosion, which is a tenth of the direct completion.


    It''s a pity that these B/A ninja fragments are a bit difficult to synthesize. Charlotte doesn''t have much hope. After all, the fragments that appear are very random, and there are many ninjas. The ninjas above C ninja are too difficult to synthesize.


    On the other hand, such as Temari, Tiantian, Mute these C Ninjas, if luck is enough, it is possible to collect ten pieces of one of the ninjas next time when the tenth company recruits.


    Summarizing the income from this recruitment, Charlotte found that although the ninjas didn''t get a big gain this time, they made a lot of money in the shards. They got 18 pieces directly, which is equivalent to 18 single draws.


    At this time, Charlotte opened her own ninja column, and four ninjas were displayed on it at this time, namely Iruka Ueno, Rock Lee, Sasuke Uchiha, and Sasuke Uchiha.


    Charlotte didn''t want to release two Sasukes, but chose card fusion.


    Cards of the same character can be fused. After the fusion, the memory obtained during the time of Yuxian will be retained. The skills expansion of UU reading will become 6, such as: Ninja student Naruto and Shimonin during the Chunin exam. When people merge, the character image will become Naruto, and the body and image will grow.


    Charlotte first took Sasuke Uchiha back into the system space, and the next moment, Sasuke, who was resting in the hotel, disappeared instantly.


    The two character cards were all idle, and Charlotte started the fusion.


    At this time, a dialog box pops up on the system interface. Are you sure to merge?


    After the fusion, the star promotion requirements of the characters will be added to the previous character fragments, for example: 30 Uchiha Sasuke + 30 Sharinyan Sasuke.


    Thinking that she currently only has 3 battle bars, and she doesn''t need two Sasukes to appear at the same time, Charlotte Doyle chose to merge without hesitation.


    A burst of brilliance flickered, and the character fusion was completed.


    Ding �� Due to the same character skills, Huo Dun �� Hao Fire Ball and Chidori have been strengthened.


    After clicking on the fused card, the name of the ninja did not change, it was still C Ninja Uchiha Sasuke, but the skill bar became four, and the difficulty of star promotion was increased, but Charlotte did not find any changes.


    Going back to the battle column, he once again put Sasuke Uchiha on the board.


    Ding. Do you choose to drop Sasuke Uchiha in the location where he was recovered/drop it within three meters next to Charlotte Doyle?


    placed in the previous position.


    Ding �� Launched successfully.


    Sasuke Uchiha, who disappeared for only a few seconds, appeared on the bed in his room.


    Sasuke Uchiha, who was already asleep, immediately got up and looked around. The next second, when Sasuke opened his eyes again, a pair of double hooked jade writing wheel eyes appeared in his eyes.


    Sensing the opening of Sharinyan, Sasuke murmured, "Thank you, Lord Charlotte!"

 Chapter 28： kill, kill them

    When Sasuke Uchiha was revealed at the beginning, he was very panicked, because at that time he found that for some reason, he could not open the writing wheel that had already been double hooked.


    Not to mention the double hook jade, the state of the single hook jade cannot be opened, it seems that it has returned to the time when the writing wheel was not opened.


    During the period, Charlotte Doyle also explained some reasons, but Sasuke couldn''t let it go for a long time.


    After all, for the ninjas of the Uchiha clan, the pain of losing again after opening the Sharinyan can make people crazy and collapse.


    Until Charlotte Doyle told him that when he brought back Sasuke from different periods, his memory would be restored when his memory merged.


    I just didn''t expect that after asking Lord Charlotte today, his Shakers will come back. Maybe it was Lord Charlotte who tried to bring back his parents or clansmen without success, but brought back his Shakers. .


    But the only thing that surprised him was that Sasuke didn''t feel that he had gained other memories, but that his body was stronger and his chakra was more abundant.


    Because he didn''t understand, Sasuke didn''t think about it. He lay down and continued to rest.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle had no plans to rest there. After exiting the system interface, she got up and went to the mirror in the bathroom.


    "Writing round eyes!"


    The next moment, a pair of two-gou jade writing wheels appeared in Charlotte''s eyes. Looking at herself in the mirror, Charlotte murmured, "Can I also be called Uchiha Charlotte?"


    After feeling the ability of Shuanggou Yu''s writing wheel eye and posing in front of the mirror for a while, Charlotte closed the writing wheel eye. He knew that he only possessed this skill, not the blood of Uchiha.


    Compared with the bloodline, Charlotte thought for a while, then secretly said: "It''s still a good skill. He can experience such a kaleidoscope with soil, a kaleidoscope with water, Itachi''s kaleidoscope, and even Uchiha Madara''s kaleidoscope."


    All of these different kaleidoscope features can be brought together on him. Thinking of so many kaleidoscope skills, the corners of Charlotte''s mouth rise unconsciously.


    After all, if a Hokage lover has the opportunity to experience so many kaleidoscope pupil techniques, everyone will probably laugh.


    After tossing for a while, Charlotte Doyle returned to bed to rest.


    Fortunately, it was in the hotel, and he was the only one in the room. Otherwise, it would be hard to imagine that the man who fell ill with the second-grade illness would be the legendary killer Charlotte Doyle.


    the next day.


    The morning sun shone into Charlotte''s room, and the first thing Charlotte did when she opened her eyes was "System, sign in!"


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get 5000 copper coins!


    After getting up and taking a shower, Charlotte and Ginny had breakfast together in the dining area of ??the hotel.


    "Charlotte, how are you going to solve the bounty problem?" Ginny asked curiously while eating breakfast.


    At this time, not only Ginny, but Rock Lee, Uchiha Sasuke, and Iruka Ueno all stopped eating and looked at Charlotte Doyle.


    Although the three of them are not afraid of assassination, they also want to hear about Charlotte''s arrangements, and if it is useful to them, they will do their best.


    Looking at the eyes of everyone, Charlotte took a sip of milk and said, "Kill, kill them until they are afraid, until they dare not take the task!"


    Although Charlotte''s tone was not cruel at all, a chilling air came out. Some of the killers who were also eating breakfast stopped in an instant, and the entire dining area became quiet.


    Looking at the dining area where the needles could be heard, Ginny didn''t care, but said to Charlotte with a smile, "I hope there won''t be too many idiots coming to the door, otherwise I''m afraid that there won''t be enough killers to take orders from the Continental Hotel. many."


    At this time, Iruka interjected: "There are too many orders. You can come to our Charlotte office. After all, we are short of tasks."


    For a qualified ninja, especially Iruka, the ninja who is currently in charge of the office, the task is of course the more the better.


    Coming to this novel world, Iruka is interested in many novel things, so his consumption is not low.


    Listening to Iruka''s words, Charlotte smiled and said, "Don''t worry, we will have more and more tasks in the future."


    As for the conversation between Charlotte and the others, all the killers in the dining area listened to them, some with solemn expressions and some with disdain, but all those present recognized Charlotte Doyle''s strength very much.


    After breakfast, Charlotte brought everyone to the mission hall of the Continental Hotel.


    At this time, there were not many people in the mission hall, and it could even be said that there were very few people. Only some staff were here, and there were only a few killers. After all, there were very few killers. They came to the mission hall in the morning to see the reward.


    A few people found a round table and made it, and looked at a huge electronic screen on the wall where the information was updated in real time.


    This is the free mission area of ??the Continental Hotel As long as you are a registered member of the Continental Hotel, you can take the above missions. At the same time, you only need a gold coin. Anyone can upload a reward mission in the free area. .


    However, the task issuer needs to deposit the reward money into the account designated by the Continental Hotel. After the task is completed, the Continental Hotel is responsible for issuing the commission.


    The advantage is that even if the quest sender dies, the killer who completes the quest does not have to worry about not getting the reward, and the killers only pay 10% of the bounty.


    In addition to the free mission area, the Continental Hotel also has a bounty list, which will list the ten people with the highest bounties.


    It''s a pity that the bounty for Charlotte and others was divided equally by 5 people. Otherwise, with a reward of 10 million, Charlotte would definitely be ranked first.


    As for the deportation list, there is no one on it.


    So far, no one has left a name on the expulsion list for too long, because the dead are not eligible to be hung on it.


    Looking at the deportation list, Charlotte knew that in the near future, John Wick''s name would be on the list, and he would be the only one alive on the list.


    Looking at the few mission halls at this time, Jenny couldn''t help but say, "Charlotte, what are we doing here?"


    "Wait for someone, when there are many people."


    Hearing Charlotte say this, Jenny didn''t ask any more, and the five of them just waited.


    Soon, the news that the five Charlotte Doyle appeared in the mission hall of the Continental Hotel spread, and the killers who received the news began to gather towards the mission hall. Many people came to watch the fun, and some people thought See how Charlotte solves this trouble.


    She admitted that she also had a killer who came to determine the whereabouts of Charlotte and others. When Charlotte and the others left the Continental Hotel, the killer was so painful.

 Chapter 29： One hour

    Minutes and seconds passed, and soon there were many killers in the hall.


    Although the many killers present at this time were communicating, Yu Guang never left Charlotte Doyle''s table.


    Seeing that it was almost time to come, Charlotte got up and walked towards the big screen of the reward mission.


    At this time, as Charlotte Doyle got up, everyone''s eyes were attracted, and everyone''s eyes moved as Charlotte moved.


    Walking up the steps to the bounty screen, Charlotte Doyle pointed at the bounty Sloan had posted with Kunai, and said:


    "The Continental Hotel has gathered 80% of the killers in New York. I don''t know how many people gathered in this mission hall today."


    "I know that many of the people who came here came for this reward mission."


    Charlotte Doyle paused and said in a loud voice: "I, Charlotte Doyle, tell you today, tell the killers in New York, this is Sloan''s provocation to me, last night the Assassin Brotherhood It has been destroyed in my hands!"


    At this moment, Charlotte Doyle''s eyes swept across the people present. Some killers met Charlotte''s eyes and immediately put their hats on their chests to show their respect. Those without hats put their right hands on their left chests to express their respect. Respect for Charlotte Doyle, what a legendary killer deserves.


    But there are also some people, under Charlotte''s gaze, their eyes flickered and they dodged. They didn''t know what the Assassin Brotherhood was, but they wanted to become famous, stepping on the corpses of Charlotte and others to get the bounty.


    After scanning the crowd, Charlotte continued: "The existence of this bounty is still a challenge to me. I, Charlotte Doyle, respect the rules of the Continental Hotel and will not say that the bounty will be withdrawn, but I To tell you, to all the guys who are interested in this bounty."


    "In an hour, I will leave the Continental Hotel, just at the three-way intersection outside the hotel, waiting for those who want to offer a reward, I, Charlotte, will never be merciless, never be soft-hearted, dare to shoot at me, a Do not stay."


    "But this is only one chance. Before 6 o''clock in the evening, all killers can shoot. I only target those who shoot. After the evening, anyone who dares to shoot at me and the staff of Charlotte''s Office, no matter it is behind you. The gang, or your family."


    "All will usher in destruction!"


    Charlotte''s voice was sonorous and powerful, especially when the last two words were uttered, her whole body''s killing intent was completely released, and a murderous aura filled the mission hall.


    Let the many killers who are walking on the edge of life and death all feel a chill from the soles of their feet to the top of their heads.


    At this time, Ginny looked at Charlotte Doyle, who was speaking before the bounty mission, with admiration in her eyes. This man was too manly, too charming, and she liked it very much.


    Charlotte saw that many killers had understood what she meant, and after 1 hour of emphasizing it again, she walked down and returned to her position.


    After Charlotte Doyle returned, the hustle and bustle of the mission hall returned to normal. At this time, many killers took out their mobile phones and sent messages.


    There are also killers who are afraid that they can''t speak clearly, so they make direct calls. They want to spread Charlotte Doyle''s words.


    Especially the news that Charlotte Doyle had wiped out the Assassin Brotherhood was the top priority in the dissemination.


    Returning to Charlotte Doyle, who was beside the crowd, she glanced at Ginny, who was crazy, and said, "We''ll wait for them at the fork in the road outside the Continental Hotel. If someone shoots, we''ll kill them. them."


    Glancing at the three ninjas in Iruka, Charlotte looked at Ginny and said, "I''m not worried about the three of them, but you, put on your body armor later and have enough bullets, I don''t want anything wrong with you. ."


    Charlotte was somewhat helpless about the fact that the members of the Assassin Brotherhood never wore bulletproof vests. Although their marksmanship was good, when they really fought, stray bullets didn''t have eyes, and Ginny''s strength was somewhat dangerous.


    Ginny patted her leather jacket and said, "The latest custom made by the Continental Hotel, bulletproof."


    Looking at Ginny''s body armor, Charlotte thought for a while and continued, "Iruka, wait for the three of you to form a **** to protect Ginny."


    For this Liwei, in Charlotte''s view, only success is allowed, not failure.


    Even more, he couldn''t let the team suffer casualties. He wanted to solve this problem perfectly.


    Hearing Charlotte''s orders, Iruka, Locke Lee, and Sasuke Uchiha all agreed, and expressed reassurance to Charlotte.


    Glancing at the many busy killers in the hall, Charlotte took out her mobile phone, called up Winston''s number, and dialed it.


    "Winston, I need the services of the Continental Hotel. Outside the hotel, the 500-meter diameter area of ??the three-way intersection is blocked for 6 hours. No killers can pass through."


    Wait, as long as the person who appears outside the hotel is Charlotte''s enemy, when the time is up, he rushes up to kill him.


    Winston, who was on the top floor of the hotel at this time, pondered and said, "Charlotte, from 12 o''clock to 6 o''clock, the Continental Hotel can provide you with blockade services for the six hours."


    "But ten gold coins are needed!"


    Hearing ten gold coins, UU read www. uukanshu.com Charlotte had no objection and agreed to Winston''s price.


    Just when Charlotte hung up the phone, a man came over, none other than John Wick.


    "Charlotte, do you really need my help?"


    "Six hours is not a short period of time. It''s even enough for a killer outside of New York to fly over."


    Obviously, John heard the news and rushed over immediately. He wanted to help the man in front of him. In addition to taking back the blood pact badge, he also wanted to return the kindness of saving his life.


    "John, trust me, I can solve it myself!" Charlotte rejected John''s kindness.


    In this incident, for Charlotte, apart from Li Wei, he also needs to show his muscles through this incident to gain a bargaining chip to secure a seat at the high table later.


    Seeing Charlotte''s insistence, John didn''t say anything, just didn''t leave the Continental Hotel.


    He wants to wait here, one is to wait for the result, and the other is to help him immediately if Charlotte overturns.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    Soon an hour will pass.


    At this moment, Charlotte took Ginny and the other four and walked outside the Continental Hotel.


    At this time, many killers in the hotel watched the team leave.


    When Charlotte walked out of the hotel door, she saw the street in front of her with people coming and going, and cursed inwardly, "There are really a lot of people who don''t know whether to live or die."


    Arriving on the street opposite the hotel, Charlotte glanced at her watch, there was still one minute left.


    "Ready to fight!"


    When the pointer points to 12 o''clock, the next moment.


    "Writing round eyes, open!"

 Chapter 30： you also want to dance

    Charlotte ran straight to the crowd closest to him.


    "He, come, kill him!" a killer with a knife shouted at this time.


    A ninja knife appeared in Charlotte''s hand, and slashed directly at the person who spoke, killing one with one knife.


    At this time, several killers in the distance raised their hands to shoot directly.


    "Clap, crack, crack!"


    The bullet roared out, and the double hooked jade writing wheel in Charlotte''s eyes turned quickly, and with a single jump, it avoided the shot directly.


    Landing against a nearby killer with a gun is a flying kick.


    With a sound of "Bang!", the gun-wielding black killer flew out directly, crashing into the trash can in the distance, and then flew with the trash can for more than ten meters before stopping, but there was no breath.


    Charlotte turned around again, rushed to the person next to her, and slashed her head before the other person could react.


    A huge head flew straight into the sky, and blood spurted out!


    On the other hand, Ginny was not idle either. She took out a special pistol from her backpack. With both guns in her hand, she directly started the ruthless harvest.


    To shoot at a killer in the distance, a bullet takes one person''s life.


    Sasuke opened the double hook jade writing wheel eye, and around the protector Ginny, he directly used Kunai to split the flying bullets.


    If it wasn''t for Charlotte''s previous explanation that he couldn''t use ninjutsu, Sasuke was ready to start Chidori and harvest the heads like crazy.


    As for the people who came close occasionally, none of them could withstand Lockley''s punches and kicks. Every move and every move would kill people.


    At this moment, a grenade was suddenly thrown in Charlotte''s direction. The grenade in the air was not close, and a shuriken flew out, hitting the grenade back to its original place.


    "Boom!"


    The grenade exploded, shrapnel shot in all directions, and the surrounding killers suffered together.


    Several killers injured by shrapnel fell to the ground and shouted in horror: "The devil, he is the devil!"


    But it was Charlotte''s scarlet writing wheel eye, and the killing like chopping melons and vegetables, which completely frightened the few people, and a few shuriken flew out, completing the repair, and the scene instantly became quiet.


    In just one minute, the outside of the Continental Hotel was already in a mess. The shops and houses on the street were broken, and dozens of corpses lay on the ground. The blood flowed down, dyeing the black asphalt road dark red.


    The many killers in the Continental Hotel, watching this scene, were instantly stunned on the spot. A little black who was nibbling on an apple didn''t even notice when the apple in his hand fell to the ground.


    A Russian killer with a tall stature, with a big mouth, muttered to himself, "This, is this the strength of a legendary killer?"


    When John Wick, who was ready to come to the rescue at any time, heard this, he said bitterly: "I have already retired, but I am also the legendary killer known as the Night Demon, but I don''t have the strength."


    "No wonder it was able to destroy the Assassin League, no wonder it had to need my help!"


    At this moment, the killers who originally wanted to wait and see are all glad that they hadn''t stepped out of the Continental Hotel, and not only Charlotte''s strength, but also his subordinates are not something they can provoke.


    Especially after seeing Ginny''s turn-turning marksmanship, some well-informed killers secretly guessed in their hearts whether Charlotte was angered by this Ginny and killed the Brotherhood of Assassins.


    This iconic gunfighting technique is a housekeeping skill only known to the Assassin Brotherhood!


    Soon, apart from Charlotte and the others, there was no one to survive outside the Continental Hotel.


    At this time, 500 meters away, there were still killers coming, but after entering, he was shot through the neck by a shuriken that suddenly flew out, and he died in the blockade area.


    Some killers who had not yet entered the blockade area glanced at the dead person in front of them and the **** scene inside, and left without looking back.


    This money is neither earned nor spent!


    At this time, the three-way intersection outside the hotel was unusually quiet.


    Charlotte Doyle walked up to Ginny and the others and asked, "Is there something wrong?"


    Looking at the spotless man in front of her, Ginny said with a smile, "Charlotte, you are too powerful. Before we can take any action, the enemy will be dead."


    "I haven''t even finished a shuttle with this bullet!"


    While speaking, Ginny also raised the pistols in her hands.


    Seeing that Ginny was all right, Charlotte was no longer worried. As for the other three ninjas, they were not injured in the slightest.


    The intensity of this battle is too low, and it will end before the warm-up.


    Looking at the empty street, Ginny asked, "Charlotte, shall we just stand like this until evening?


    After looking at everyone, and then looking at the direction of the Continental Hotel, Charlotte walked towards the hotel.


    As Charlotte approached, the many killers who were standing at the door of the hotel watching the fun all took a step back in fright, and even almost caused a riot. They almost thought that Charlotte was going to kill her.


    Then he thought, UU reading Continental Hotel''s rules also followed Charlotte''s rules, and calmed down randomly.


    When she walked to the door of the hotel, Charlotte didn''t go in, but said, "John, help me get a set of tables, chairs and benches and come out, I''ll wait outside to see if there are still people who are tired and crooked, so I can send them to hell. ."


    John didn''t answer at this time, but looked at Winston in the hotel. Seeing John''s gaze, Winston said: "Charon, send a set of tables and chairs to Mr. Charlotte Doyle outside, Getting some fruit snacks."


    Chalong trotted away from the service desk, brought a few service staff, and began to move tables, chairs, benches, and some fruit snacks for Charlotte and the others.


    But the scattered corpses outside and the **** smell made several people have no appetite to eat.


    The waiter of the Continental Hotel left, and after a few people sat down, Charlotte said, "Ginny, I''ll give you the intersection on the left. As long as someone crosses the 500-meter blockade, they will be taken away with one shot."


    Ginny picked up the pistol and smiled, "Leave it to me, make sure there''s no problem."


    "Sasuke, I''ll leave the intersection on the right to you. The distance of 500 meters is fine."


    Sasuke took out a few shuriken and put them on the table, with a cool expression on his face: "Don''t worry, Lord Charlotte, no one will come to you alive."


    The table was placed in the middle of the three-way intersection. Ginny, Sasuke, and Charlotte sat down at one intersection and looked out of the blockade. As long as anyone stepped on it, they would kill them directly.


    And Li Luo, who was not assigned at this time, ran to a fairly clean place to do squats, and exercised his body skills on the spot.


    Obviously, everyone has no intention of using this place as a battlefield. These killers are not qualified, nor are they worthy of being their enemies!

 Chapter 31： SHIELD

    The time soon came to evening.


    At the beginning, there were still some killers with lag in news and full of confidence in their own strength, who stepped into the blockade area and were ready to earn bounties.


    But at the back, I don''t know if the news spread, or because of the corpses piled up at the edge of the blockade area, no killer dared to step into it again.


    On the contrary, there were quite a number of killers who, outside the blockade, visited the battlefield and then retreated, as if to confirm the authenticity of the news.


    Until 18:00 in the evening, the time is over, and no killer will appear again!


    With the end of the matter, Charlotte Doyle''s name once again caused a sensation in the killer world, not only in the killer circle in New York, but also in the entire killer world.


    This incident was also marked as the Charlotte incident. After this incident, the Continental Hotel in New York cancelled the membership of nearly 100 killers.


    These people did not cancel their membership because they were expelled from the mainland, but because they all died, they were canceled.


    And the legendary killer Charlotte Doyle was named New York''s No. 1 killer in addition to the title of ninja!


    In the Continental Hotel, Winston looked at the bounty information from Charlotte Doyle and finally wrote something on a piece of paper and handed it over to the men next to him.


    Soon, the bounty from Charlotte and others no longer appeared in the scrolling tasks of the task information bar, but the bounty was not cancelled.


    It''s something Winston can do to sink the bounty, but to cancel the bounty, unless the publisher operates, no one else can, not even Winston, the owner of the New York Continental Hotel, can''t break the rules.


    In the Continental Hotel, Charlotte Doyle was talking to Ginny in the room at this time: "Secretary Jin, the renovation of the office should be arranged as soon as possible, we can''t close the business for too long, and at the same time ask our neighbor next door if there is any for sale. plan."


    "I plan to expand our indoor training ground. As for the original training ground, it can be converted into a recovery room."


    Listening to Charlotte''s plan, Ginny thought about it and said, "Boss, don''t you consider building a training ground in the suburbs? That way the cost will be much lower."


    When Charlotte heard this, she asked strangely, "Ginny, don''t we have enough money?"


    "BOSS, in the company''s account, we still have 20 million US dollars, which includes the 6 million that was just received the day before yesterday."


    "If you buy the property next door, the cost will be much higher. If you go to the suburbs, you can buy a manor and a large piece of land with the same money."


    As a qualified secretary, Ginny will naturally put forward some reasonable opinions.


    Charlotte thought for a while and felt that it was not necessary to separate the office from the training ground. Then she said, "For now, I will buy the property next door, and I won''t consider the suburbs for the time being."


    "Ginny, I still have a batch of gold and jewelry, which I got from Vigo last time. I''ll give it to you when the time comes, and you can deal with it according to the situation."


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, Ginny said helplessly: "You are the boss, you have the final say. As for the sale of gold and jewelry, I will solve it as soon as possible."


    Looking at Ginny who turned to leave the room, Charlotte reminded, "Don''t forget about John Wick."


    "Got it, BOSS!" Ginny didn''t look back, stepped on her high heels, and left Charlotte''s room with a twist.


    the next day.


    Homeland Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Agency - Tri-Curved Wing Building, Agent Phil Coulson, whose hairline has not yet climbed, is holding a tablet computer in his hand and is hurriedly walking to the director''s office.


    "Director, this is the latest reported abnormal information, take a look."


    Nick Fury took the tablet that Phil Coulson handed over. At this time, there was a video on it, click to play.


    In the picture, an Asian teenager, at a very fast speed, rushed towards a woman with a gun and punched him.


    He hit the opponent directly and flew out, and even hit the street light...


    After watching the video, Nick Fury said in a low voice, "When did this happen?"


    "3 days ago!"


    Nick Fury played the video again, focusing on the speed of the man in the picture and the picture of the man flying out with a punch.


    This is not to throw a person out, but to fly out. The gap between the two is very large.


    Especially the Asian teenager in the video is a child at first glance.


    "Colson, in the video, have you found the information about this Asian teenager?"


    Hearing Commissioner Fury''s question, Coulson immediately said: "Director, the boy in the video is called Rock Lee, 13 years old, and lives in the Charlotte Office on 71st Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens. . . "


    "His identity information was handled through the channels of the Continental Hotel. In fact, we did not find any information from his birth until he was 13 years old."


    Listening to Coulson''s report, Nick Fury stood up from his chair, touched his chin after thinking for a while, said, "Is he a killer?"


    Coulson nodded and continued: "According to the information we have found, the identity information of this Rock Lee was handled by Charlotte Doyle through the Continental Hotel, and Charlotte Doyle is from the Continental Hotel. Register as a member and be considered a legendary killer in the killer world."


    "This office is one of his industries, and it is also a window responsible for accepting some external tasks."


    Hearing that Charlotte is a legendary killer, Nick Fury is a little disdainful, a killer is just a rat in the ditch.


    Seeing the director''s seemingly disdainful eyes, Coulson emphasized: "The latest news I just got is that Charlotte Doyle and the Assassin Brotherhood destroyed the Assassin Brotherhood two days ago."


    Nick Fury was a little surprised to hear that the Assassin Brotherhood was destroyed by Charlotte Doyle, but he still didn''t pay much attention to it, but this 13-year-old Asian boy thought he was a good seed. It''s a good help.


    "Colson, take the video to let the Information Department analyze the speed and strength of the young man inside, and then conduct information collection and risk assessment after confirmation."


    "Finally, I''ll give you another task. If there is no problem in terms of age, try to make contact with the target. The other party is still a child. What is it like to be with a killer?"


    "If you can still send it to our college to go to school, a 13-year-old child should still go back to school to do his job and study!"


    What Nick Fury said is high-sounding. As for whether it is an ordinary school or a secret service academy, it is a matter for the benevolent to see the benevolent and the wise.


    After receiving the assignment, Coulson said hello to Nick Fury and left the director''s office.

 Chapter 32： rule

    Three days have passed since the Charlotte incident.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle was standing in the lobby of the office, looking at the office that had been renovated and opened, and nodded with satisfaction.


    In 3 days, he repaired the damaged soft furnishings in the room, and he was very satisfied with the efficiency.


    "BOSS, the formula for the wax bath has been tested, and there is no problem." Ginny walked up to Charlotte and reported.


    Charlotte said with a smile on her face: "Very good, since there is no problem with the wax bath, we will open up a recovery room as soon as possible."


    "BOSS, the owner next door is not in New York for the time being, and will come back next week to negotiate. It may take a while for the recovery room."


    "But we can use a room to change it first, and if someone is injured, they can recover."


    Charlotte nodded and said, "Okay, you can make arrangements. I''ll go to the warehouse."


    The storage room is on the negative floor. It is a vault opened up by Charlotte, which stores some cash and weapons and equipment.


    Coming to the vault, Charlotte waved her hand, and a box of gold and a box of jewelry that he had put into the storage space appeared in front of her.


    Glancing at the firearms and ammunition hanging on the vault wall, Charlotte shook her head. He seldom touched these things in the past three years.


    After closing the vault, Charlotte walked up, glanced at Iruka Uno who was sitting in the hall, stepped forward and asked, "Iruka, what about Sasuke and Xiao Li?"


    Seeing Charlotte''s questioning, Iruka immediately stood up and said respectfully, "Lord Charlotte, Xiao Li and Sasuke are discussing in the training room."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Iluka, I''ve told you, don''t be so polite, and always be so respectful. When Xiao Li and the others come out, you can tell them that the wax bath has been verified and can be used for body repair. ."


    Iruka said happily: "Lord Charlotte, that''s really great. Although the technology here is advanced, the medical treatment is still too slow to recover. We don''t have medical ninjas now. This wax bath is really good. Replenish."


    At this time, Charlotte was going to continue to say something, and when she saw Ginny trotting all the way, she immediately said, "Charlotte, you have news from John Wick, who I was concerned about."


    "As expected, his house was bombed by Santino Antonio!"


    "Boss, how did you know in advance that John''s house would be burned?"


    Hearing Ginny say that John Wick''s home was on fire, Charlotte knew that after John completed the blood pact badge for Santino Antonio, he would be shooting the man at the Continental Hotel, thus breaking the law at the Continental Hotel the rules, be cancelled membership and expelled.


    This means that he has the opportunity to intervene at the high table.


    Charlotte smiled and said, "I guess."


    Hearing Charlotte perfunctory herself, Ginny rolled her eyes and said, "Since you already know the news, what are your plans?"


    Charlotte smiled mysteriously: "Wait, wait for the time to come."


    Seeing Charlotte playing a riddle here, Ginny turned around and was about to leave.


    Charlotte said, "Ginny, jewelry and gold have been deposited in the vault below, remember to sell them early."


    "Got it, BOSS!"


    ........


    the other side.


    John Wick brought his new Staffordshire dog to the Continental Hotel.


    John Wick went straight to the hotel service desk, came to Chalong, and said, "I want to see the hotel manager."


    Charon looked at John Wick in front of him and said, "I''m so glad to meet again so soon, Mr. Wick."


    "Do you need me to tell you, Winston?"


    John glanced at the Staffordshire dog beside him, then looked at Chalong and said, "Yes, thank you!"


    Then he said to his Staffordshire dog, "Sit down!"


    After seeing the Staffordshire dog sitting down obediently, John Wick walked upstairs to the hotel.


    Seeing John Wick leaving, Charon dialed the phone and said, "Sir, Mr. Wick is visiting."


    Hanging up the phone, Chalong looked at the dog in front of him, let out a long sigh of relief, and said in his heart, "I don''t know which guy who doesn''t have long eyes has provoked the Night Demon."


    When he came to the garden terrace of the hotel, John Wick saw Winston''s first words: "Where is he?"


    Winster didn''t pay attention to John Wick for the first time, but got up and sent off his guests first.


    Seeing the guest leave, Winston looked at the man in front of him and said, "What are you doing here, John?"


    "He blew up my house."


    Winston said blankly: "You rejected his blood oath, he just blew up your house, you are lucky."


    "what are you thinking?"


    "To make a blood oath for someone like Santino Antonio."


    John Wick replied, "Only then can I withdraw."


    Winston looked at the embarrassed John Wick and said, "Do you think this is called quitting?"


    "What do you think will happen? What are you expecting?"


    "Do you really think this day will never come?"


    "Don''t forget, you just gave Charlotte Doyle a blood pact badge a few days ago."


    Hearing Winster mentioning Charlotte Doyle''s blood pact badge, Wick was a little depressed for a while, turned his face away, and didn''t look at the other party.


    Seeing John''s embarrassed look, Winston continued, "What is Santino Antonio doing to you?"


    "I didn''t ask, I just refused."


    Winston shook his head helplessly. UU Reading said, "So when Charlotte is looking for you with a blood oath, are you going to answer him like this?"


    "Guess, Charlotte knows what will happen if you play him."


    John Wick said, "If Charlotte calls me, I will fulfill my blood oath. He saved my life!"


    Hearing two answers from John''s mouth, Winston was somewhat speechless.


    Santino Antonio asked you to fulfill the blood oath, but you refused.


    Charlotte didn''t look for you a few days ago, so you took the initiative to run to the Continental Hotel to help.


    John Wick can''t be a double standard!


    Winston reluctantly stretched out **** and said, "John, the Continental Hotel has two rules that must be followed."


    "Continental Hotel, no blood can be seen."


    "Any blood contract cannot be desecrated."


    "Although I can reduce your punishment to exile at the moment, if the tradition is broken, the executives of the group will not let you go easily."


    John Wick looked at Winston and said in a low voice, "Do I have no choice?"


    Winston''s expression was solemn at this time, and he said word by word:


    "Breaching the contract, you must die!"


    "Kill the contractor and you will die!"


    "Escape, you must die!"


    After a pause, Winston continued: "John, this is the condition you accepted before. Only by doing what he said can you redeem yourself."


    "After completing the blood pact, if you want to follow him, burn his house, do as you like, but before that..."


    John Wick spit out two words: "Rule!"


    Winston smiled and said, "Yes, follow the rules."


    "There are no rules, what is the difference between humans and animals."

 Chapter 33： Colson

    Charlotte Office.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle explained something to Ueno Iruka and was about to leave.


    When the bell on the door rang, a middle-aged man, wearing a suit and with a faint smile on his face, pushed the door and entered the Charlotte office.


    Seeing someone coming in, Charlotte and Iruka both looked at each other.


    At this time, seeing the face of the person coming, Charlotte''s pupils shrank slightly, and she thought to herself: How did the agents of the Homeland Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau find them?


    He remembered that the killing outside the Continental Hotel had already caused Winston to blockade the scene, and even cut off the nearby surveillance that afternoon.


    And with the strength he showed, he shouldn''t let the other party send someone to the door, especially Phil Coulson, who is commonly known as the good old man.


    Coulson walked all the way to the front desk of the office, glanced at Charlotte and then at Iluka, then came to Charlotte Doyle, and said slowly: "Mr. Charlotte Doyle , I need to communicate with you about something."


    "I''m Phil Coulson, an FBI agent, and this is my ID."


    While speaking, Coulson took out an FBI certificate from his body and specially showed it to Charlotte.


    Looking at the FBI certificate, Charlotte was speechless for a while. What department really used the FBI to cover up her identity.


    Charlotte''s face was as usual, and she said calmly, "This FBI agent, I don''t know what you have to do with me?"


    Coulson looked at the hall and said with a smile, "Mr. Charlotte, it''s not good to talk here."


    Charlotte shrugged her shoulders, said she had no opinion, and then said, "We have a reception room here, let''s go there and talk."


    "Iruka, give me a glass of black jack." After speaking, he looked at Coulson and said, "Mr. Detective, what do you want."


    "A cup of coffee, thank you."


    After Coulson followed Charlotte to the conference room and sat down, Iruka quickly brought the drink up, and before leaving, she thoughtfully closed the door of the reception room.


    Charlotte took a sip of the whisky from the glass, looked at Coulson and said, "If you have anything, just tell me. Logically speaking, a department like yours shouldn''t deal with me."


    Coulson stirred the coffee in the cup with a small spoon, and then said slowly, "Mr. Charlotte, there is a kid in your place named Rock Lee, can I see him?"


    After hearing Coulson say the name Rock Lee, Charlotte knew that S.H.I.E.L.D. was not here for him, but for Xiao Li.


    I just don''t know why Xiao Li caught the attention of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Charlotte looked at each other, and said slowly, "Colson, Rockley is still a child, I don''t know what happened that could attract IFB?"


    "I am Locke''s guardian. You can communicate with me. I believe that federal laws will not bypass the guardian and talk to a child."


    Hearing Charlotte alluding to federal laws, Coulson knew that the man in front of him was not a simple killer.


    "Charlotte, I don''t need to tell you what your identity and composition are."


    "There is a problem with Lockley''s identity when he declares it. Under your conditions, you cannot be the guardian of the other party."


    "Rock Lee, still a child, he shouldn''t be involved in that kind of life, what he needs is a calm, healthy, living environment."


    Looking at Coulson''s words, Charlotte did not answer immediately, but picked up the black jack on the table, took another sip, and looked at each other like this.


    Coulson looked at Charlotte without speaking, but continued: "Mr. Charlotte, we have learned about your life before you came here. You were also adopted and you have come to the current road. "


    "If, I mean, if you didn''t meet that couple, your life shouldn''t be like this."


    "Now, Locke Lee, is you back then. I hope you can hand him over to us and the government, and give him a healthy and happy growing environment."


    Listening to Coulson''s words, Charlotte secretly laughed in her heart. The SHIELD guys checked him carefully, and even found the information about his adoption. They even wanted him to show empathy. Let Rocklee follow them.


    Charlotte, looking at Coulson at this time, with a solemn expression: "Why are you eyeing Rocklee?"


    "FBI, isn''t it in charge of children''s affairs?"


    "You want Rock Lee, what do you want to do? Train to be an agent? Detective? Or an existence like you?"


    Seeing Charlotte asking three times in a row, Coulson took a sip of his coffee and said slowly, "Charlotte, we''re just telling you that we''re discussing with you now."


    "But you have to understand that if our FBI wants to, your guardianship can be cancelled at any time, including your firm, and even you, we have the qualifications and ability to shut down the firm and take you personally. imprisoned."


    "But now that we can communicate here shows that I''m here with good intentions, so Charlotte Doyle, now you can let me meet this kid named Rock Lee ?"


    Although Coulson is a good man, it depends on who he is dealing with. For a killer like Charlotte, he has a good temper without directly arresting him.


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Charlotte couldn''t help sneering in her heart. S.H.I.E.L.D. can still do things.


    I saw Charlotte''s face change, she patted the table, and said angrily, "Colson, are you threatening me?"


    "Threatening a law-abiding citizen who pays taxes on time, believe it or not, I can find a lawyer to sue you for what you just said."


    The smile on Coulson''s face disappeared, he took a deep look at Charlotte, and said slowly, "Charlotte Doyle, you should know that I''m not joking!"


    Looking at the man in front of her, Charlotte still said angrily, "What can you do when you see him?"


    "Luo Li won''t leave with you."


    Coulson tapped the coffee cup with a spoon, and said slowly, "Charlotte, that''s another matter. I''m going to meet this kid named Rock Lee now. Is there a problem?"


    "Do you need me to produce a subpoena and search warrant?"


    Looking at Coulson in front of her, Charlotte couldn''t combine the good old man in the movie with his image. Sure enough, a movie is a movie, and reality is reality.


    Speaking of taking Locke Lee, do you really have this ability?


    As long as he wants, Locklee can be taken back to the system space by him anywhere, as long as he removes Locklee''s character card from the battle column.


    He would like to see Coulson, a veteran agent, and see what Lockley can say.


    After all, the initiative has always been in his hands.

 Chapter 34： Not an easy office

    Charlotte picked up a button on the table in the reception room and pressed it.


    Within a few seconds, there was a knock on the door of the reception room, and the next second, Uno Iruka walked in.


    "Iruka, bring Xiao Li here."


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, Iruka didn''t say anything, turned around and left the reception room.


    Seeing Sherlock so acquainted, Coulson nodded in satisfaction.


    A killer, even a legendary killer in New York...


    A few minutes later, the door was knocked again, and Iruka brought Locke to the reception room.


    "Lord Charlotte, are you looking for me?"


    Xiao Li walked in with a smile on his face. He thought he had a new task.


    Charlotte beckoned and said, "Little Li, come and sit down, this gentleman has something to tell you."


    Seeing Iruka leave, Coulson looked at the child''s outfit in front of him and asked curiously, "Rock Lee, do you admire Bruce Lee?"


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Xiao Li asked uncertainly, "Sir, who are you talking about?"


    Coulson gestured with his hand, and then said, "Bruce Lee, Bruce Lee, Chinese Kung Fu."


    Xiao Li was still confused, but said in a sure tone, "Sir, I don''t know who you are talking about."


    Hearing what Locke said, Coulson was unsure: "What about your dress?"


    "It''s really similar to Bruce Lee, but the color is a little different."


    Xiao Li looked at the man in front of him and explained: "Sir, my dress is a gift from my master, I like and admire him very much, but I don''t know who you are talking about, obviously he doesn''t. not my master"


    Hearing the words "Master", a thought flashed through Coulson''s mind, and he asked in confusion, "Master? Is it Charlotte?"


    Charlotte watched Coulson''s performance at this time and didn''t say anything. She didn''t stop Rock Lee from talking about his master. After all, maybe one day, Kay might actually come out.


    Xiao Li shook his head and explained, "It''s not Lord Charlotte, it''s my own master."


    "I don''t know this gentleman, do you have anything to do with me?"


    "Is there a commission you want to entrust to me?"


    When talking about the entrustment, Xiao Li looked excited and full of youthful breath.


    Coulson heard Locke''s words of entrustment, he took a deep look at Charlotte, and it was immoral for a child to complete the task.


    With that familiar smile on his face again, Coulson said, "Rock Lee, do you want to go back to school?"


    "Return to the life of an ordinary child and study carefree."


    Locke said helplessly: "Sir, I have already graduated, and it''s been more than a year since I graduated. I won''t be going back to school to study."


    Coulson, who was full of confidence, was stunned when he heard Locke''s words. Graduated?


    Looking at 13-year-old Rock Lee, Coulson wanted to explain the school he was talking about and the life he described.


    Before he could speak, Charlotte stood up and said, "Mr. Coulson, talk to Xiao Li first. After the chat is over, I''ll wait for you outside."


    Having said that, Charlotte turned around and left the reception room, he didn''t want to listen any more.


    Coulson''s strategy is right, but his goal is wrong. How could you possibly persuade a ninja to go back to school.


    Even with the right medicine, Coulson couldn''t attract Xiao Li at all.


    Actually, just now, Charlotte wanted Xiao Li to follow Coulson, and then sneak into the interior of S.H.I.E.L.D. to inquire about the news for him. It was not the whereabouts of the Cosmic Cube, but the energy block of the Cosmic Cube.


    He wanted to try if this thing could be recharged, but Xiao Li was still a child, so what if he went?


    Isn''t he still going to enter the Secret Service Academy of S.H.I.E.L.D., when he graduates and is qualified to touch those things, the daylily will be cold.


    Charlotte also put out this idea, and when the time is ripe and her strength is enough, she can grab the universe cube when Loki arrives.


    Seeing Charlotte walking out, Iruka got up and asked, "Lord Charlotte, is the matter over?"


    "Not yet, this person wants to meet Xiao Li, and they are still talking."


    Hearing that the matter was not finished, Iruka said, "Lord Charlotte, since that man came, we have been targeted here."


    "I sensed murderous intent. There should be more than one gun aimed at our office."


    "I don''t know if these people came with the agent? They were killers who wanted a bounty, so I didn''t capture them."


    Hearing Iruka say that there are surveillance cameras and gunmen outside, Charlotte didn''t care, and said, "It''s all to protect this FBI agent, don''t care."


    Hearing Charlotte say don''t care, Iruka didn''t say anything, and the two chatted outside.


    About half an hour later, the door to the reception room was opened.


    At this time, Coulson no longer had the smile that made people feel good about him. He was very helpless.


    After talking for a long time, he felt that he and Locke were not on the same channel.


    He didn''t even get much information. He just knew that the other party had a master who taught him to practice. He wasn''t here, but he would come over in the future.


    The other information didn''t catch anything. The child was very cautious. Instead, he looked like someone sent from the academy, not like an ordinary person.


    Especially the camera and recording equipment he hid on his body, he felt that he was discovered by the other party.


    Because the child stared at those positions for a long time, UU Reading just didn''t say anything.


    Coulson came to Charlotte Doyle and said, "Rock Lee, he doesn''t want to follow me, and he has his own godfather, but I won''t give up easily, maybe one day I will. come over."


    That''s right, in Coulson''s eyesight, Rock Lee''s teacher is the existence of the other party''s godfather.


    Seeing that Coulson didn''t give up, Charlotte said, "I said before that Xiao Li would not go with you. You should give up this plan."


    "Goodbye, Charlotte."


    Coulson didn''t say much, turned around and left the Charlotte office.


    After walking out the door, Coulson came to his car. At this time, not only him, but also Tie Qimei was sitting in the car.


    "Mei, the video and recording are transmitted in real time. How do you feel after watching our conversation?"


    Mei took off her earphones and said slowly, "Charlotte, the legendary killer, doesn''t care about us."


    "Or he doesn''t care about the FBI, and he is very confident, knowing that Xiao Li will not follow you."


    "Also, this Charlotte office is not easy. The Asian named Iruka discovered our deployment. When you were talking, he walked out of the door and deliberately moved towards the position of the sniper we deployed. took a look."


    "And he, without the slightest panic, doesn''t seem to care about being targeted."


    Hearing May''s words, Coulson thought about Charlotte''s attitude, as well as the other party''s anger and behavior when threatening Charlotte.


    Helplessly said: "Go back first, report it to the director, and see how he handles it."


    "Leave a group of people at the same time to monitor the target."

 Chapter 35： pursuit order

    With Coulson''s departure, Charlotte''s office has returned to its former calm.


    As for the surveillance personnel left behind, Charlotte didn''t clean them up.


    A group of soldiers, just stare if you want to. Now he has other things to do, and he doesn''t want to stab the hornet''s nest of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    But if the other party doesn''t know what to do, Charlotte doesn''t mind sending them to the Lady Death to report!


    Although the Charlotte Office opened, it has only been three days and has not received any assignments.


    However, it has been 6 days since the office began to renovate. During this time, Charlotte insisted on signing in every day, and finally got a ninja recruitment scroll again.


    As for the other five check-ins, three for 5,000 copper coins, and two for 200 reputation.


    Now Charlotte has accumulated 7896 reputation, 2.937 million copper coins, 1058 gold coins, and a ninja recruitment scroll.


    Charlotte secretly said in her heart, "I''ll upgrade the Blue Snake when it reaches 10,000, 10,000 reputation. Speaking of which, I haven''t summoned the Blue Snake to communicate."


    After closing the system page, Charlotte was about to leave the house, and when he went to the office, a message was sent to his mobile phone.


    The sender''s name is unknown, and the public reward is John Wick, $7 million!


    Seeing this message, Charlotte knew that John had killed Gina Antonio, the Kemora mafia boss and member of the High Table.


    At this time, as long as the killers registered in the mainland hotels have received this public pursuit order, looking at the information above, many killers were speechless for a while.


    The last legendary killer, Charlotte Doyle, just put up a public bounty, and the bounty was only 2 million US dollars. Just outside the mainland hotel, the corpses were all over the place, and the blood was floating.


    This time, it was a more serious public pursuit order, and the target was the previous legendary killer, Night Demon.


    The public reward and the public killing order are two completely different rewards. The former is just one of the many reward tasks on the task bar of the mainland hotel, while the public killing order directly transmits this information to the hands of every killer. .


    Some new killers who didn''t know John''s strength chose to give up the mission. After all, they were also legendary killers. Charlotte Doyle''s reputation had been verified three days ago. Where to go.


    On the contrary, some veteran killers, who have seen John Wick, became interested in this mission.


    After all, John''s strength, although powerful, is still within the range they can accept. If he is shot, he will be injured, and if he is shot in the head, he will die. The point is that John Wick does not have the strength to split bullets...


    7 million dollars is enough for them to take a risk.


    Just as Charlotte was about to leave the house, the phone rang again.


    "BOSS, John Wick, whose life was saved by you before, has put up a bounty again, and it is a public pursuit order, and the bounty amount has reached 7 million US dollars."


    "His worth has risen so fast!"


    "Boss, your investment in him may be at a loss."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Secretary Jin, don''t worry, I won''t lose my investment, and he won''t die either."


    "Boss, you just need to be confident. I''m just reminding you."


    "Also, Carlos called us $4 million, and he asked me to tell you that Sloan''s cash was turned over by him, but he couldn''t get the money from the bank card, including the money of other fraternity members, There''s no way to do it in a bank account."


    Hearing that there was more money coming in, Charlotte smiled and said, "Tell him for me that I have received the message. If you have another assignment, remember to contact Charlotte''s office."


    As for the money in the bank card, Charlotte doesn''t care. After all, if he can''t get the money, he doesn''t exist.


    Hanging up the phone, Charlotte closed the door and drove to the Continental Hotel.


    "Mr. Charlotte Doyle, it''s a pleasure to see you again."


    Charon greeted Charlotte respectfully.


    Charlotte replied with a smile, "Charon, it''s nice to meet you."


    "Is the manager there?"


    Charon replied, "It''s always been there."


    "Do you need me to inform you?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Excuse me."


    Charon picked up the phone and called: "Sir, Mr. Charlotte Doyle wants to visit you."


    "Okay, okay!"


    Chalong hung up the phone and said, "The manager is in the dining area of ??the hotel, you can see him when you go there."


    Charlotte nodded and walked towards the dining area.


    Walking to the dining area on the first floor, Charlotte quickly saw Winston who was reading the newspaper, walked to the opposite side, and went straight to it.


    Winston folded the newspaper in half and placed it on the table. He raised his eyes and said slowly, "Charlotte, are you here for John''s business?"


    Looking at the controller of the New York Continental Hotel in front of her, Charlotte Doyle said slowly: "Santino Antonio is very immoral, John has just completed his blood oath on the front foot, and the back foot offers a reward of 700W to kill him. he."


    Charlotte paused and continued: "The most important thing is that John Wick can''t die, and the blood pact badge I got can''t be a waste."


    Looking at Charlotte with a serious face, Winston thought to himself: The last sentence is the point.


    Then he said slowly, "It is the right of every mainland hotel member to issue a bounty."


    "Besides, Santino Antonio, UU Reading has inherited the position of the family and has become a member of the High Table, and he is even more privileged. It is reasonable to issue a killing order."


    "The most important point is that Gina Antonio, she was a member of the High Table, and John killed a member of the High Table, and the High Table will surely be held accountable."


    "Whoever kills the members of the High Table will be punished, even the person who helped him!"


    Charlotte laughed: "Winston, don''t forget Gina Antonio, she''s just a member of the High Table, and she''s just inherited, even Santino Antonio, who now inherits the Kemora Mafia, Just a member of the High Table."


    "They are not the management of the high table, nor are they members of one of the 13 seats."


    "Besides, I don''t think that after offending John Wick, Santino, who killed his sister and succeeded to the throne, could bear John''s revenge."


    "After all, this guy burned John''s house, where he and his lover lived."


    Winston looked at Charlotte and asked curiously, "You know John very well?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Winston, bet or not, Santino Antonio will definitely go to the Continental Hotel to take refuge, and the time will be tomorrow night."


    Looking at the confident Charlotte Doyle, Winston slowly got up and said, "I also have confidence in John!"


    "I wish you a good time at the Continental Hotel, Mr. Charlotte."


    Looking at Winston who was leaving, Charlotte knew that she was going to take back the blood pact badge held by Santino Antonio.


    At this moment, Charlotte Doyle secretly said, "It''s coming, it''s coming, the time is about to come!"


    "This high table has been established for countless years, and it''s time to change the owner!"

 Chapter 36： Self-improvement is the most deadly

    Three Curved Wing Building.


    In the office of Nick Fury, director of the Homeland Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Agency, Phil Coulson is reporting on the mission.


    "Director, this is a close-up of the psychological expert''s analysis of Charlotte Doyle and Locke Lee, as well as a personality assessment."


    "This is a report on Lockley''s own strength and speed based on the surveillance video analyzed by the Academy of Sciences."


    "This is the latest intelligence information from Charlotte Doyle, as well as the video captured by the tiny camera during the last conversation."


    "This is a prediction of the authenticity of the information given by Locke Lee by watching the video from experts in psychology, personality and behavior, polygraph experts, and other analysts."


    Coulson placed the documents in his hand on Nick Fury''s desk one by one.


    At this time, Nick Fury reached out and picked up a document, looked at it, and said at the same time, "Colson, tell me your own analysis."


    "Director, based on my contacts and the information I got from Locke Lee, I don''t recommend forcibly taking the other party away."


    "According to the information disclosed by the other party and my analysis, this child named Rock Lee is not the adopted ordinary Asian teenager without background that we guessed before."


    "It is very likely that it is a person specially cultivated in an organized and inherited place."


    While speaking, Coulson took out several photos from the document, not only of Locke Lee, but also of Iruka Ueno and Sasuke Uchiha.


    At this time, Coulson pointed to the forehead guard on Locke''s waist, as well as the forehead guard on the foreheads of Iruka Uno and Sasuke Uchiha, and said, "We haven''t found any specific information about this sign, but all three have it. Wear the same emblem."


    "At the same time, the three are all Asian, and I boldly guess that these three should come from the same place."


    "As for why he followed Charlotte Doyle and made him his guardian, we don''t know."


    Hearing Coulson''s analysis, Nick Fury nodded frequently, then took out Charlotte Doyle''s information and read it seriously.


    From being adopted, to becoming a registered killer at the Continental Hotel, and at the age of 18, after killing his adoptive parents, he began to run alone in the Continental Hotel.


    Seeing the information, Iruka Ueno was the other side when Charlotte Doyle was 19 years old. When he was 20 years old, Sasuke Uchiha and Ginny of the Assassin Brotherhood also appeared by each other''s side. When he was 21 years old, Rock Lee The boy appeared.


    Except for Ginny, the identity information of the remaining three people was handled by Charlotte for them at the Continental Hotel.


    After reading Charlotte Doyle''s message carefully, Nick Fury said: "Two years ago, Charlotte was a killer with firearms. He quickly made a name for himself in the killer world."


    "It''s become a ninja who uses cold weapons."


    "Humph!"


    Nick Fury snorted coldly and said, "Shandhehui, a group of underground rats, who are not staying in the island country, yet someone sneaked over."


    "No wonder, they will kill the Assassin Brotherhood. Their grievance has lasted long enough."


    Obviously, Nick Fury took all the people including Charlotte as the hands and the meeting people. After all, the whole world is known as ninja, and they are very good, only those people.


    Coupled with the mentorship of Locke Lee and others, they are regarded as hands and people who can cultivate, but I don''t know which one of the five fingers is the subordinate.


    "Colson, these people don''t need to be contacted. People who have hands and will have no value in recruiting."


    "All these materials will be stored in the warehouse, and the confidentiality level will be handled according to level 4."


    Hearing the director''s opinion, Coulson stepped forward and put away all the documents, and then asked, "Are those left behind, withdraw?"


    "Withdraw, our elite, shouldn''t waste time there."


    Continental Hotel.


    Charlotte was sitting with Ginny in the dining area with a smile on her face, eating steak together.


    And Winston was sitting on the sofa next door, reading the newspaper.


    Ginny pricked a small piece of beef with a fork, put it in her mouth, and chewed slowly, but looked at the man in front of her.


    Swallowing the food in her mouth, Ginny picked up the napkin, wiped her red lips lightly, and said, "Charlotte, you look in a good mood!"


    Hearing Ginny''s words, Charlotte thought to herself, "Today is really a good day. During the day, he signed in and got 50 gold coins. He''ll be in a good mood later, of course.


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Today is a good day, and an interesting day."


    Without waiting for Ginny to reply, Charlotte turned to Winston next door and said, "Winston, today will be an interesting day, he will change some things, the same things!"


    "What do you say, Winston?"


    Winston shook the newspaper and said slowly, "Mr. Charlotte, I hope everything goes as you wish!"


    Ginny glared at Charlotte, complaining that he was playing dumb questions here again.


    When Charlotte saw Ginny''s appearance, she laughed: "Ginny Don''t worry, there will be a good show later."


    After explaining it to Ginny, Charlotte began to wipe off the steak on the table without speaking.


    Ginny picked up the red wine glass, took a sip, and then looked at the man in front of her who fascinated her.


    This man always has a lot of secrets, and he often plays dumb riddles, making it hard to fathom.


    And strength is more like a black hole. Whenever you think you know everything about him, you will find that what you see is only the tip of the ice.


    Thinking of this, Ginny couldn''t help pinching her legs...


    About half an hour passed.


    At this moment, a voice came from upstairs: "Winston."


    At this time, a slightly embarrassed figure appeared in front of everyone. Winster, who was sitting on the sofa, looked up at the people upstairs and said, "Mr. Antonio!"


    Winston sarcastically said, "Looks like you had a wonderful night!"


    She glanced at Charlotte Doyle next door, and said to the man walking towards him, "I guess it''s to avoid the limelight."


    Ginny saw Winston''s eyes, and then said to Charlotte silently, "Is this just for fun?"


    Charlotte didn''t speak, just nodded silently.


    Santino Antonio walked up to Winston, put his hands in his pockets, and said, "I want to cancel his membership in the hotel!"


    "immediately!"


    Winston looked at the anxious Santino and said calmly, "From the point of view of the system, Mr. Wake did not violate any regulations."


    Seeing Winston''s idea of ??refusing, Santino Antonio immediately said angrily, "But you must know that I am a member of the High Table now, and I have the right to order you..."

 Chapter 37： change of weather

    Winston took off his glasses and said with a smile, "No, you have no right to order me, Mr. Antonio."


    "This kingdom belongs to me alone!"


    Santino Antonio''s complexion turned black at this time, and he said displeasedly:


    "All right!"


    "Guard your kingdom, Winston!"


    "Before you die!"


    Winston replied unceremoniously: "Then keep your privileges!"


    Santino Antonio, instead of looking at Winston again, turned around to an empty seat, called the waiter, and ordered a steak.


    At this time, Charlotte and Ginny watched the conversation between the two quietly, and when Santino Antonio sat aside, Ginny said in a low voice, "It''s this guy''s killing order, why? So embarrassed now?"


    "Whose membership did he just cancel? John Wick?"


    With a sarcastic look on Charlotte''s face, she said, "There are always people who think they have something in their hands and can do whatever they want, burn people''s houses with their front feet, make people fulfill their promises, and offer a reward to kill people with their back feet as soon as things are done. "


    "So sometimes, whether a blood contract is a promise or a promise, it must be left to a person with integrity and bottom line."


    "Otherwise, who would know what the **** will happen in the end."


    Charlotte did not suppress her voice, and her voice spread throughout the hall for everyone to hear clearly.


    Many people looked at Santino Antonio with contempt.


    At this time, Santino Antonio looked embarrassed. He had fled all the way to the Continental Hotel, and he was very embarrassed.


    But he didn''t dare to get angry at Charlotte, after all, a John Wick had already made him embarrassed, and there was another even more powerful Charlotte Doyle.


    He was afraid that he would never want to leave the Continental Hotel in his life. It just so happened that at this time, the waiter came up with steak and red wine, ending the awkward atmosphere.


    Just as dinner was coming up, Santino picked up the knife and fork on the table and started cutting the steak, cutting the meat into pieces, using this behavior to hide his embarrassment.


    On the other hand, John Wick, holding a pistol, also rushed outside the Continental Hotel.


    Pushing open the hotel door, John Wick walked in murderously, came to the reception desk and said to Chalong, "I''ll see you, Santino Antonio."


    Charon looked at the murderous John Wick in front of him, took a deep breath, swallowed the saliva in his mouth, and said, "He''s waiting for you in the lounge, sir."


    John Wick didn''t stop, walked directly to the dining area on the first floor, came to the stairs, and saw Santino Antonio who was drinking red wine and eating dinner below, John was even more angry, so he went directly. go down.


    With the sound of footsteps coming from the stairs, Santino Antonio saw that the person who came down was John Wick, either because of the ridicule of everyone before, or because he thought the Continental Hotel was a foolproof safe area.


    Santino Antonio adjusted his suit, straightened his waist leaning on the chair, and watched John Wick come over.


    At this time, everyone in the dining area, whether it was Winston or Charlotte, saw John Wick''s figure, especially the gun in his hand, which was particularly conspicuous.


    Santino Antonio looked at John Wick who was in front of him, took a fork in his hand, took a piece of beef, dipped it in some duck fat, and put it in his mouth to chew.


    He leaned back on the chair so carefree, looked at John Wick while eating the food, and said, "Duck fat, it''s a very important seasoning."


    At this moment, Winston wanted to stop John Wick and said, "John!"


    Santino Antonio provoked at this time: "John, have you seen the menu here?"


    "Just pick and choose."


    At this time, Winston looked at John Wick, who was full of murderous aura, and realized that it was not good, and quickly said, "John, listen to me."


    On the other hand, Charlotte and Ginny quietly watched their performances.


    At this time, John Wick ignored Winston''s words and stared at each other with hatred.


    Santino Antonio continued provocatively: "People have been here for a long time, and they always have to change their tastes."


    Santino''s words were implying that John, I, Santino, stayed in the Continental Hotel and would not leave easily. If I wanted to kill me, there was no way.


    Winston, who noticed all this, changed his tone and said solemnly, "John, get out of here."


    Santino Antonio seemed to think that the provocation was not serious enough, and continued to mock: "Yes, John."


    "Go away!"


    Just as Santino rolled at the exit, John Wick raised his hand and shot through the opponent''s head.


    However, it was John Wick''s anger, which was completely accumulated at this moment. He ignored the rules of the Continental Hotel and shot the opponent directly in the hotel.


    Seeing this happening, Charlotte secretly said in her heart, "Even in the safe zone, don''t be rude. After all, there are always people who are wanted, and UU reading also has to force PK."


    At this moment, Ginny covered her mouth. She looked at Charlotte in disbelief. Her eyes seemed to say, "Charlotte, you lost your investment, you really lost."


    At this moment, Winston was also shocked. John Wick actually killed Santino Antonio in the Continental Hotel in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Looking at Santino Antonio, who was completely dead, Winston said slowly, "What did you do?"


    John Wick put the pistol on the hotel table and replied grimly, "End this."


    After speaking, John Wick turned around and limped out of the Continental Hotel.


    Just when passing by Charlotte Doyle, he paused for a while, and then clenched his right hand as if he was clutching something.


    When John Wick left, Ginny asked curiously, "Boss, what did you give?"


    Charlotte put her finger to her mouth, made a silent gesture, and said, "Ginny, it''s time for us to go back to the office, the world of killers has changed again."


    At this time, Winston looked at Charlotte Doyle and said, "Mr. Doyle, is this the change you mentioned earlier?"


    Charlotte shrugged her shoulders and said regretfully, "Isn''t it? Winston!"


    On the other side, John Wick, who came to the hotel reception desk, looked at Charon who was standing with his dog, and said, "How is it?"


    Looking at John Wick in front of him, Chalong said with a little respect: "It''s very good, it''s good to have it with me."


    John Wick didn''t look at Chalong again, bent slightly, and said to his pet dog, "Go home!"


    Just like that, John Wick left the Continental Hotel with his dog.

 Chapter 38： where life is

    It was raining heavily all the way, and John Wick returned home, looking at the house in front of him that had been burnt to rubble with pain on his face.


    Found a photo frame with his wife in the ruins, and tried to wipe it clean to reveal the original photo, but in vain.


    Disappointed John Wick sat on the ruins, looking at the ashes under his feet, as if he saw the necklace left by his wife, and immediately pulled it up with his hands.


    In the end, in the ashes, he found a necklace that was still intact. Holding the necklace, John Wick walked to a sofa that had not been burnt down and sat down. He put the necklace on his chest, thinking of his wife.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly appeared on the side, which woke John up and looked in the direction of the voice.


    It was Chalong, the waiter of the Continental Hotel, who merged with the night. At this moment, he said, "Mr. Wick."


    Seeing John''s turning eyes, he continued: "If you want, you can come with me."


    John didn''t speak, just nodded, agreeing.


    Charon drove Winston''s Rolls-Royce and took John Wick and his dog to meet Winston.


    John, who was sitting in the back of the car, took out a tissue from his pocket and put it in his palm. At this moment, the tissue said Charlotte''s Office.


    It was exactly what Charlotte Doyle put in his hand when he was at the Continental Hotel.


    Looking at the words above, John knew that it was Charlotte telling him that this is where his vitality lies.


    Putting the tissue into his pocket and looking at the scenery outside the car, John Wick waited quietly.


    Soon, the car drove to the gate of a park. At this time, the warm sun was rising and the sky was just brightening.


    With his dog, John got out of the car. Chalong came to John and said, "It''s a pleasure to get along with you, Mr. Wick."


    After shaking hands with John, he said, "Goodbye."


    Then he pointed to a direction in the park, indicating that the people waiting for him were there.


    John Wick walked into the park, crossed a sky bridge, saw Winston sitting in the center of the square, and walked up.


    Looking at John walking in front of him, Winston greeted, "Wick."


    At this time, John asked straight to the point: "Winston, what punishment will I receive?"


    Winston was sitting on the steps, driving John, and said with a serious expression: "Kmora doubled the bounty for Santino''s hunt, and now it''s a global hunt for you."


    Hearing Kemora''s name, John wondered, "The top management of the group?"


    Winston nodded and said, "Well, yes."


    Then John Wick continued: "And your Continental Hotel?"


    Winston raised his head, looked directly at John, and said angrily, "You killed someone in the hotel, John."


    "I have to exile you, there is no other way."


    "From now on, all services and assistance from the Continental Hotel to you will be cut off."


    At this time Winston stood up, came to John and said, "I''m sorry, you are worthless now."


    John''s voice was a little hoarse: "Since I broke the rules, why am I not dead?"


    Hearing John''s words, Winston said solemnly, "Because this is my request."


    Then he saw Winston and nodded to a man in a black trench coat next to him.


    The next moment, the man in the trench coat took out his phone and said, "Now."


    In the park where people came and went, it was as if the pause button was pressed in an instant, and everyone stopped moving.


    John Wick looked around and knew that Winston was not joking.


    After confirming that John Wick understood the situation, Winston nodded again, and the next second, people in the whole park started to move again.


    At this time, Winston looked at the watch on his wrist and said to John, "You have an hour, I can''t hold it for too long."


    "Maybe in the future, you will need this."


    I saw a blood pact badge in Winston''s hand. It was the blood pact badge that John Wick once held. It was what he got after helping others. It was only given to Wen when he chose to retire. ston.


    Today, Winston handed over the blood pact badge that John had held to John Wick.


    Taking the blood pact badge, John Wick said, "Winston, tell them, tell everyone."


    "No matter the future, no matter what method, I will never show mercy to the killer who comes to the door, and I will never be soft-hearted."


    Winston looked at the serious John Wick and smiled, "Of course you will."


    Looking at John Wick who was about to turn away, Winston remembered what he had said when he was with Charlotte at the Continental Hotel, and said again: "If there is anyone who is willing to help you now, that person is most likely Charlotte. Doyle."


    "After all, he still holds your blood pact badge and hasn''t used it. Before using it, he shouldn''t let you die easily."


    "Of course, it''s only possible."


    John stopped and said, "Thank you, Winston."


    Then John Wick took his dog and left the park without looking back.


    Looking at John Wick who was leaving, Winston picked up his mobile phone and dialed: "Open an account, 11111, an hour later, John Wick, exiled. UU Reading "


    the other side.


    In Charlotte''s office.


    At the moment Charlotte is announcing the mission, "Ginny, get the wax bath ready, I''ll need this when John Wick comes over."


    When Ginny heard that John Wick was coming, she was surprised: "BOSS, John broke the rules at the Continental Hotel, can he still come alive?"


    Obviously. Ginny didn''t think that John, who broke one of the two iron laws of the Continental Hotel, would be able to live to this day.


    John smiled, then said, "Trust me, Ginny, John won''t die."


    "And I won''t let him die."


    Ginny said playfully, "Boss, this is $7 million!"


    Just as Ginny finished speaking, everyone''s cell phone received a message.


    John Wick was exiled by the Continental Hotel, his membership was cancelled, and the bounty was doubled to 14 million.


    An hour after receiving the message, anyone can hunt down John Wick, anyone in the world.


    Seeing the information, Ginny said softly, "It''s 14 million, and his bounty is even higher. It can be said that he deserves the first place on the bounty list."


    "Boss, do you still think he has a life to come to us?"


    "Now all the killers in the city want to get a piece of the pie. Besides, does he really dare to come?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Go get ready, Ginny."


    "Trust my judgment, after all, I have never missed a beat."


    Charlotte then said to the three of Iruka: "When John arrives, prepare for battle. If there are other killers attacking the office, kill them directly!"


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!" X3

 Chapter 39： 50% sure

    After explaining the task to everyone, Charlotte looked at the sky outside the window and sighed, "The sky is about to change!"


    Then Charlotte Doyle clicked on the system interface and signed in today.


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get 200 RP!


    Whether to recharge to VIP4, receive double rewards.


    After clicking an X, Charlotte exited the system interface and began to think about how to get the most benefit from this rescue of John Wick.


    the other side.


    The sky that was originally clear suddenly became cloudy, as if a storm was coming.


    At this time, John Wick had just left the park. Holding his injured body, he took his dog to the street where people came and went. He saw many killers, staring at him with greedy eyes.


    John glanced at the time on his hand. The time for the removal to take effect was 6:00, and he still had one hour left.


    Thinking of the note in his pocket and Winston''s advice, John Wick already knew where he was going.


    Just with a cautious attitude, he was going to go to the New York Highway Library to retrieve the gold coins he had hidden there and another item that could help him escape.


    "The Pass of the Roma!"


    He can''t regard Charlotte''s Office as the only successor. After all, the reward of 14 million US dollars is indeed a large amount.


    At this time, it suddenly rained heavily.


    John Wick stopped a taxi on the road and said, "Go to the New York Highway Library."


    The driver looked back and said, "No problem."


    The car drove quickly, but before it went far, it was blocked on the road because of the road congestion caused by the heavy rain.


    Hearing the honking of the many cars in front, John Wick was in a hurry. He knew that his safety time was short, and when the time came, anyone could be his enemy.


    John Wick rolled up his sleeves, checked the time, then took out a gold coin issued by the Continental Hotel from his pocket, handed it to the driver in front, and said, "The plan has changed."


    Hearing the sound, the driver turned around, looked at the gold coin in John Wick''s hand, and took it.


    "Go to the Continental Hotel, can you give it to the front desk?"


    John Wick glanced at the dog sitting beside him.


    The driver looked at John, nodded and said, "Okay, Mr. Wick."


    Obviously, this taxi driver also knew the famous Night Demon.


    John Wick stroked his pet dog a few times and warned, "Good boy, good boy."


    Then, he opened the car door, got off the taxi, and ran hard in the direction of the library.


    At this time, countless pairs of eyes on the street were staring at John Wick, only to think that they would be able to attack him in an hour, and then everyone calmed down again. rule.


    Soon, John Wick braved the heavy rain and ran to the New York Highway Library.


    Running all the way to the service desk of the library, John Wick immediately said to the staff: "The author of "Russian Folktales" is Alexander Afanasyev, 1864.


    Looking at the librarian who was inquiring about where the books were stored, John Wick checked the time again and made sure that an hour had not come yet.


    The librarian, opened a note to John Wick and said, "On the second floor."


    "thanks!"


    Taking the note, John Wick quickly ran towards the second floor.


    At this time, Chalong drove Winston back to the Road Hotel.


    After entering the hotel, Chalong said to Winston, "I really hope that Mr. Wick can escape safely."


    Winston tidied up his neckline and said as he walked, "Charon, he knowingly committed a crime and murdered in the hotel."


    Charon followed Winston''s side and said, "Do you think he can get away?"


    Winston turned to look at Charon and said, "He''s been offered a reward of $1,400, and all the killers in the city want a piece of it."


    "I think there is only a 50% chance of him getting out, provided he can find Charlotte Doyle and get his help."


    Chalong asked suspiciously, "Fifty percent?"


    In his knowledge, Charlotte, who had been standing outside the Dalu Hotel a few days ago, was already someone many killers dared not provoke. If he was willing to take action, John Wick''s chance of escape should be 100%. .


    Winston smiled and said, "There is a 50% chance that Charlotte slashes John with one stroke in exchange for a bounty. There''s a 50% chance that Charlotte will help John escape."


    "After all, John Wick himself has become worthless at this time. Is it the promise of the blood pact badge, or 14 million US dollars."


    "It depends on Charlotte Doyle''s own choice."


    After saying this, Winston walked upstairs.


    At this time, Charon looked at Winston who was leaving, and stood there for a while.


    John Wick, holding a note, quickly came to the place where the books were stored on the second floor.


    He took out the book and tore off the sticker, which contained a photo of his deceased wife, five gold coinspass and other items.


    Put the photo on the bookshelf, then take out the gold coins, kick it into the pocket, and put all the other items such as the pass into the pocket.


    Finally, John Wick picked up the photo of his deceased wife, took a deep look at it, kissed the photo again, and sealed it into the book again.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from my ear: "Think about why God created you."


    With the sound of footsteps, the words came again: "Not to make you live like a beast, but to make you pursue virtue and knowledge."


    At this moment, a giant more than two meters tall walked out, holding a book in his hand, and said to John, "Dante!"


    After speaking, he showed the cover of the book to John Wick, indicating that it was the words in the book, and then put the book on the shelf.


    John Wick also put the book in his hand back on the shelf at this time.


    Looking at John Wick in front of him, the giant said, "You look a little weak, John."


    John Wick looked at the giant man in front of him and said, "Ernest, it''s not time yet."


    Ernest said unceremoniously at this time: "It''s almost there."


    "Who knows when you died?"


    John Wick looked solemn and said, "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Ernest raised his head and said with greed in his eyes: "14 million, this is a lot of money."


    "No, first of all you have to have a life flower."


    Without hesitation, Ernest took out a short sword from his pocket and stabbed John Wick.


    John picked up a book from the shelf and resisted.


    The two soon fought together.

 Chapter 40： shoot me

    Looking at the heavy rain outside the window, Charlotte sat in the lobby of the office and thought to herself, "You who have long since left the Rosroms, will you go back and ask for shelter in order to survive?"


    "Or came straight here?"


    Looking at the clock hanging on the wall, Charlotte Doyle murmured, "John, you don''t have much time."


    In the library, John Wick has just used books to result in Ernest.


    Looking at the dead enemy, John picked up the book and put it back on the shelf. At this moment, he suddenly felt a pain in his shoulder. He wiped it with his hand and found that his hand was covered with blood.


    But just now in the fight with Ernest, he was stabbed in the shoulder with a dagger.


    "asshole!"


    John Wick hurriedly rushed out of the library after cursing secretly.


    At this moment, he covered his shoulders with one hand and ran out. Thinking of the distance from Charlotte''s office, John decided to sew up the wound before the time came, otherwise he doubted himself, afraid that he would not be able to rush to Xia Xia. Lot is there.


    At this time, there are still ten minutes before John Wick will be removed from the Continental Hotel.


    the other side.


    The underground king of the Bowery District, Bowery King (criminal tycoon, similar to a beggar gang leader), spoke to his subordinate Ella at this time: "Let the wind out, and the Bowery District will respect the decision to be removed."


    "Will not provide any kind of help and service to John Wick."


    At this point, John Wick had already run all the way to the doctor''s residence in the black market in Chinatown, and saw him knock on the door loudly: "Doctor, doctor, I''m Wick."


    At this time, the partition on the door of the room opened, and the doctor looked at the person outside the door through the door, and said, "Mr. Wick, no, you shouldn''t be here, the time is almost up."


    John Wick said eagerly at this time: "I know."


    "Doctor, please, there is still time."


    The doctor looked at John outside the door and still refused, "No, I can''t do this."


    Seeing that the doctor refused, John took out a gold coin from the Continental Hotel from his pocket, held it in front of the doctor, and said, "I have 5 minutes, please."


    Through the small window on the door, the doctor took the gold coin from John Wick''s hand, then opened the door and said, "Come in."


    After John Wick came in, he stretched out his head to look out of the corridor, made sure that no one was following, and quickly closed the door.


    After the doctor brought John Wick to his workbench, he immediately said, "Quick, sit down."


    John Wick did not hesitate and took off his suit jacket to reveal the injured part.


    The doctor saw John Wick''s injured shoulder and neck and said, "Let me see."


    As he spoke, he picked up the hemostatic gauze and began to wipe the wound. While wiping, he said, "The stab wound, the stab was deep, and the artery was cut."


    "Need stitching."


    Without any hesitation, he immediately began to sew up.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    At this moment, John was sitting in a chair, looking at the clock on the doctor''s room, and said, "Doctor."


    The doctor didn''t stop. He opened his mouth while stitching, "It''s almost time, half of the stitches are over."


    "Doctor, there are five seconds left."


    John began to count the seconds to the doctor: "Five, four, three, two, one!"


    When the hands of the clock pointed to 6 o''clock, the bell rang.


    The doctor looked at John and said regretfully, "Sorry, Mr. Wake, I can''t serve you anymore."


    John understood: "I understand, this is the rule."


    The doctor also muttered, "Rule."


    At this time, the delisting of Continental Hotel has taken effect completely, and any organization or individual who is loyal to Gao Zhuo is not allowed to provide any services to John Wick.


    John Wick took the scissors from the doctor''s hand, looked into the mirror, and started the rest of the stitching by himself.


    Continental Hotel, Information Processing Center.


    At this time, a message was sent to all the registered members of the killer.


    Reward object: John Wick.


    Reward amount: $14 million.


    Assignment: Global Killer.


    Status: Public.


    Last place of appearance: New York, Chinatown.


    Update: The delisting bounty is officially in effect.


    Winston, who was playing Scrabble at the Continental Hotel at the moment, saw the message on his phone and murmured, "It''s on."


    Chalong at the hotel reception desk saw many killers in the corridor of the executive hall. At the same time, they all looked at the mobile phone information.


    And Charlotte, who was in the office, also received a bounty message from the Continental Hotel.


    After looking at the message, Charlotte threw her phone on the table, picked up the bourbon on the table, took a sip, and waited quietly for John Wick to come.


    John, who was still with the doctor at this time, had already completed the suture of the wound by himself, and began to find painkillers on the doctor''s medicine cabinet.


    I just searched for a long time, but I couldn''t find what I needed.


    Looking at John who was still there, out of respect for Mr. Wake, the doctor said, "The topmost floor, on the right."


    "Yes, eat four."


    "This thing can help you cheer up and relieve pain."


    John Wick glanced at the Chinese doctor in surprise, then immediately took out the medicine and ate it.


    At this time, the doctor walked to the cabinet, opened the drawer, took out a pistol and said, "Mr. Wick, they won''t believe that I stopped the treatment on time. UU Reading "


    John looked at the doctor and said, "But you did stop."


    Holding the pistol, the doctor continued, "They''ll find out."


    John turned around, sorted his clothes, and asked, "What did you find?"


    "I found out that I told you where the medicine is."


    Hearing the doctor''s words, John Wick froze for a moment, then turned around.


    At this time, the doctor took the pistol, walked to John Wick, handed the pistol to John, then walked to the chair himself, picked up a hemostatic gauze, and prepared to stop the bleeding as soon as possible.


    John took the pistol, walked across from the doctor, and asked, "Where?"


    The doctor lifted the clothes on his stomach and said with one finger, "Here, under the floating ribs, don''t hit me..."


    Before the doctor''s words were finished, John Wick raised his hand and shot, hitting the target.


    "Uh ah!"


    The doctor cried out in pain and fell on the chair.


    At this time, John was about to put down his pistol and leave when the doctor called out, "Wait."


    "One shot may not be enough."


    Then he unbuttoned his neckline, revealing his shoulders and neck, and continued, "Don''t hit me..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the gunshots rang out.


    "Uh ah ah!"


    The doctor groaned in pain again.


    John stepped forward, picked up his suit jacket, and turned to leave.


    At this time, the doctor looked at John Wick''s back and said, "Good luck, Mr. Wick."


    John Wick stopped, turned to look at the doctor covering the wound, and said, "Thank you, doctor."


    After speaking, John didn''t stop, and walked directly outside.

 Chapter 41： loyalty

    The phone that was still on the table rang again, and Charlotte picked it up and took a look. It turned out that John Wick''s bounty had been increased to 1,500W.


    "It''s a huge amount!"


    "Where are you going, John Wick?"


    On the other side, John Wick killed all the way from the street to the stables, and killed all the future killers inside. At this time, he rode a horse and rushed out.


    As soon as he hit the road, two killers on motorcycles chased John Wick.


    At this time, John Wick was under the viaduct, and his horse ran wildly. A motorcyclist behind him caught up, and then stretched out a hand, ready to dismount John Wick, but failed several times.


    John seized the opportunity and slapped the opponent''s helmet, causing the motorcycle rider to lean forward, revealing the pistol attached to his lower waist.


    Seeing John Wick, he bent over on the horse''s back, took out the pistol from the opponent''s back waist, and aimed three shots at the opponent''s neck.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    The motorcyclist died on the spot, and the motorbike was uncontrolled and crashed directly into the truck next to it.


    At this time, seeing a killer riding a motorcycle behind him, John Wick slid on the side of the horse while the other was catching up, hid his entire body beside the horse, and then stretched out a hand , just a few shots at each other''s motorcycles.


    In an instant, the motorcyclist was unable to control the vehicle and crashed into the parked car in front.


    After killing the two killers on motorcycles, John Wick glanced back and made sure that no one was following for the time being. Horses run wild.


    Charlotte Office.


    At this moment in the hall, the five Charlotte were all waiting.


    Ginny looked at Charlotte Doyle and said, "Boss, are you sure you guessed correctly, can John still be there at this time?"


    Charlotte wasn''t 100% sure at this time, but thinking of John''s situation, she said, "As long as he doesn''t die, he will come over."


    Just as Charlotte finished speaking, there was a knock on the door of the office.


    Iruka got up and went to open the door.


    "Mr. John Wick, please come in."


    Seeing that the door of the office was opened, John Wick looked at Iruka Uno who opened the door. Instead of entering, he asked, "I''m here, Charlotte Doyle."


    Iruka looked at John who was standing outside the door and said, "Lord Charlotte is in the hall, waiting for you for a long time."


    Hearing that Charlotte Doyle was in the office, John Wick followed Iruka into the door.


    At this time, on the street opposite the office, a killer saw John entering Charlotte''s office, and then left here with regretful eyes.


    John Wick followed Iluka all the way through the hall and came to Charlotte.


    Charlotte looked at the white shirt stained red with blood and soaked in rain, and the embarrassed John Wick said, "John, what are you doing here?"


    Although Charlotte knew that she wanted to help John, she couldn''t take the initiative to speak up. After all, it wasn''t a sale that took the lead. Although the result was the same, the kindness she received was different.


    John Wick squatted down on one knee at this time, and said with a longing voice: "Mr. Charlotte, I ask for your protection."


    Looking at John Wick, who was half-kneeling, Charlotte pondered for a while and said, "John, you have been removed from the Continental Hotel, and a reward of 1,500W has been publicly offered."


    "Not to mention helping you, or even meeting you, will offend the High Table, let alone protect you."


    "But since I''m willing to see you, it means it''s possible to help you."


    "So, John Wick, after saving you, what can I get?"


    While speaking, Charlotte Doyle took out John Wick''s blood pact badge from his pocket and held it in his hand.


    Obviously, Charlotte''s meaning is obvious. John also knows that Charlotte will tell him that I already have your blood pact badge. If you want me to help you, the price must not be too small.


    John Wick looked up and looked around at this time, looking at Ginny, Iruka, Sasuke Uchiha, Rock Lee and others sitting in the hall, and then he seemed to have made a decision in his heart, and then slowly opened his mouth to Charlotte Said: "I am willing to pay my loyalty and become your subordinate just like them."


    Looking at John Wick below, Charlotte knew that the other party had reached a dead end, and then asked, "John, why do you want to live?"


    John didn''t expect Charlotte to ask this question. After a pause, he answered, "Because of my lover, I want to live, and I want to remember her."


    Charlotte took a deep look at John Wick and said again, "You have quit the killer world for five years, for your lover."


    "Now, because of your lover, you have returned to this world again, John, are you ready to return?"


    "Returning to this world full of killings with the thoughts of your lover."


    John Wick knelt down on one knee and said loyally to Charlotte: "Mr. Charlotte, I will!"


    "For Helen''s sake, I once put down my weapons and returned to a peaceful world."


    "Today For Helen''s sake, I am willing to take up arms and protect her in my memory."


    Hearing John Wick''s words, Charlotte thought of a sentence she saw in a previous life, how to define a person''s death.


    The first death, physical death.


    The second death, the death of social relations.


    The third death, the death of the last trace.


    Obviously, John Wick wanted Helen to live in his memory forever.


    "John Wick, I accept your allegiance!"


    Hearing that Charlotte agreed to his allegiance, John finally let go of his dangling heart, but at this time Charlotte continued: "You must know that sheltering you means fighting the High Table, after all, the High Table wants your life."


    "And if you want to be truly safe, you must be re-accepted by the Dalu Hotel, and the High Table will cancel the reward for you!"


    "And the only one who can really do all this is the elder at the high table, who controls one of the thirteen seats."


    Charlotte didn''t speak at this time, just looked at John quietly.


    John Wick''s brain was spinning rapidly, and then he said tentatively, "I''ll go to Casablanca and find the elders of the High Table to lift my name?"


    Charlotte shook her index finger and said with a smile, "No, I''m not looking for an elder, but to become an elder, one of the thirteen seats on the high table."


    John Wick was extremely shocked at this time. He never thought that Charlotte Doyle''s goal was actually the high table above the rules, not to become a member of the high table, but to become the manager of the high table.


    Looking at the shocked John Wick, Charlotte smiled and said, "Iluka, take John Wick to the recovery room, he can''t be in this state now."

 Chapter 42： The sword points to the high table

    Seeing Iruka taking John to the recovery room, Charlotte said, "Sasuke, go outside to see if there are any deadly guys following."


    "If a deadly killer comes to your door, don''t be merciless, just deal with it."


    "Okay, Lord Charlotte." After that, Sasuke Uchiha opened his writing wheel and walked out of the office.


    At this time, there were three people left in the room: Locke Lee, Ginny, and Charlotte Doyle.


    Ginny looked at the man in front of her, hesitated for a moment and then said, "Boss, do you want to be the elder of the high table?"


    This is crazy, even Ginny, who is from the Assassin Brotherhood, thinks this is crazy, not because Charlotte Doyle is not strong enough, but because there are too few people.


    With the new arrival of John Wick, there are only six of them in total.


    Looking at Ginny''s shocked look, Charlotte smiled and said, "Nothing is set in stone. With our strength, it is enough to be one of the thirteen seats on the high table."


    "It just so happens that we don''t know the location of the headquarters of the High Table Table, as well as the elders, and now there are ready-made guides, so this is not the case."


    Ginny looked at Charlotte, who was full of confidence, and hurriedly said, "Boss, I''m not questioning your strength, but we don''t have that many men."


    "Although I don''t know the specific structure of the high-level table, but managing 80% of the world''s killers, as well as the Dalu Hotel in every major city, requires not a small number of people."


    "But we''re only a few of us..."


    Ginny didn''t finish her words, but the meaning was very clear, that is, their team was understaffed and not enough to support their management. Even if they replaced a seat, they still couldn''t control the sphere of influence that came with that seat.


    Listening to Ginny''s story, Charlotte Doyle smiled and said, "No, Ginny, first of all you have to know that we are not the only six of us. Over the years, the contacts I have accumulated, as long as I am willing, I will give an order. Next, there will be many killers willing to serve me."


    "Even this John Wick incident will give us the opportunity to take over the service of a force."


    "Besides, I don''t need to manage these places myself, I only need a few judges who are responsible for the usual inspections."


    Hearing the three words of the adjudicator, Ginny immediately thought of John Wick. With the opponent''s strength, if she were to be Charlotte''s adjudicator, she would be able to complete the task well.


    But Ginny still shook her head and said, "Boss, John Wick alone is not enough. Are you going to send Iruka and the others out?"


    "Actually, I have someone to recommend!"


    Hearing that Ginny was recommended, Charlotte was a little curious, so she asked, "Who is it?"


    "Carlos and Wesley."


    Hearing these two names, Charlotte was stunned for a moment, then said in surprise, "The cross trained his son?"


    "I haven''t started my apprenticeship yet, but it''s almost time. Carlos said that Wesley''s talent is very good, even stronger than him. If you need a manpower for the boss, you can talk to them. I think Carlos is very willing."


    Charlotte knew that Wesley''s potential was indeed stronger than that of the cross, but she was still a little curious: "Didn''t he want his son to live an ordinary and ordinary life?"


    Ginny smiled and said: "After experiencing such a thing, Wesley can no longer return to an ordinary life, and Carlos also hopes that his children have some ability to protect themselves, otherwise there will be any special circumstances, no There must be a chance to save my son."


    Hearing Ginny say this, Charlotte guessed that something happened to the cross after that made him repent, but he was still not sure: "Talk to him if you have time, if the two of them are father and son. If you want, being an adjudicator is more than enough."


    Ginny nodded and looked at the man in front of him, an ambitious man, which fascinated him even more.


    What Ginny didn''t know was that Charlotte didn''t want to win the high table because of power, or a killer who wanted to rule the world, but simply wanted to connect the task system of the New York Continental Hotel to her own. In the mission assembly hall, only in this way can the ninjas under him receive a steady stream of missions.


    Not to mention that the mission meeting place can accept up to nine missions a day. At this time, the Charlotte Office, in many cases, does not have a mission for a few days. After all, the reputation of the office is not that great, and its competitiveness is not comparable to that of the mainland. Comparable hotel.


    At this time, the door of the office was pushed open, and Sasuke Uchiha walked in.


    Looking at Sasuke''s spotless body, Ginny asked curiously, "Is there a killer outside who wants to attack?"


    At this time, Sasuke ignored Ginny, but reported to Charlotte Hui: "Lord Charlotte, there are a few stalking killers outside, and I have already dealt with them."


    "As for the FBI personnel mentioned by Mr. Iruka, they have been withdrawn for two days and have never appeared again."


    Hearing the FBI, Ginny was surprised: "What?"


    Obviously, he didn''t understand how the FBI would come to the door, thinking about them, as long as they didn''t do unreasonable things in public The people who took down the people and they were all good people.


    Looking at Ginny who didn''t know what to do, Charlotte went to talk about the fact that the FBI came to the door before.


    As for the FBI''s true identity, Charlotte didn''t go into details, but just said something in general.


    Hearing that it was the FBI brought in to protect Wesley last time, the purpose was still to fall in love with Locke Lee, so Ginny didn''t say anything more.


    Charlotte didn''t care that Sasuke killed a few stalking killers, but she actually evacuated the personnel of S.H.I.E.L.D., which had not changed its name.


    This situation made Charlotte a little confused. Given that Nick Fury''s urine is not something in his hands, can he rest assured?


    Isn''t it because you didn''t like them?


    After thinking carefully about the strength that he and others have shown, it is not impossible that the black marinated egg is not taken seriously.


    After all, there are black marinated eggs that cooperate with the Skrulls, and they have the backing of Aunt Surprise. It is not impossible not to look at a few killers.


    What Charlotte didn''t know was that it wasn''t that Nick Fury didn''t take a fancy to them, but regarded them as a hand and a meeting person.


    For this kind of brainwashed and organized ninja, Nick Fury knew that this kind of person could not be recruited unless there was a major change, like the Black Widow, and there was no need to waste manpower on them.


    It was such a wonderful misunderstanding that made Nick Fury give up on Charlotte and others, and it was a long time ago when he learned about Charlotte''s strength again.


    It''s a pity that Nick Fury doesn''t know that the later the contact, the more people Charlotte will have and the stronger the strength will be.


    When the thought arises again, the difficulty will increase exponentially!

 Chapter 43： high table judge

    Charlotte Office, spent the night safely.


    Early morning.


    "Sign in!"


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get 200 reputation points!


    Seeing that 200 RP was recorded again, Charlotte Doyle nodded with satisfaction. Now he has 8,296 RP, which is not far from 10,000 RP.


    Walking out of the room, Charlotte Doyle took a bottle of bourbon and walked towards the recovery room.


    When she came to the recovery room, Charlotte saw that in the three newly built cement bathtubs, the one on the far left, John Wick was wrapped in a wax bath at this time, with only one face exposed.


    Hearing footsteps, John Wick immediately woke up alertly, but his face was wrapped in wax, so he couldn''t open his mouth to speak for a while, and could only make a sound of "um, um".


    Seeing John wake up, Charlotte walked to her side and said, "John, are you okay?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s voice, John Wick stopped struggling with his face.


    "I feel that my injury has improved a lot, but I''m just a little thirsty."


    As John spoke, the wax blocks on his face began to crack, and some even fell towards John''s mouth.


    I saw Charlotte cleaned up the wax block on John Wick''s face and said, "Come on, have a drink."


    Then he unscrewed the bourbon that he brought with him, poured a small glass, and fed it to John Wick.


    With the wine in his throat, John felt much better and said, "Thank you, this is my favorite bourbon."


    "What is this wax bath?"


    Charlotte put her bourbon aside, then sat next to John and said, "This wax bath stimulates the white blood cells and speeds up the recovery process."


    "Here, bruises, cuts, broken bones heal within hours."


    Hearing this function, John Wick was shocked, and said incoherently: "This, this, is too powerful!"


    "With this thing, I''m not afraid of some ordinary injuries at all."


    In particular, cuts and fractures can heal in a few hours. This effect is too exaggerated. Even if a killer is seriously injured, he can recover and continue fighting the next day.


    At this time, John was surprised that Charlotte had such a good thing. You must know that even Winston of the Continental Hotel, or even the high table on the upper floor, has nothing comparable to this.


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "Although this thing is good, it can only treat some trauma. If you are hit by a pistol, there is no way to treat it."


    John Wick was not disappointed when he heard that there was no way to treat some serious injuries. For him, the current wax bath is a perfect thing.


    With this thing, John Wick is more confident about Charlotte Doyle''s desire to be one of the thirteen seats at the High Table, and the mere wax bath can bring huge profits to Charlotte and subordinates.


    "Charlotte, this thing is already perfect, his function is too powerful."


    Charlotte smiled. Instead of discussing this topic with John, she said, "Okay, I''ll go out first. After the wax bath melts, you can get ready to come out. I''ll be waiting for you in the training room."


    Continental Hotel.


    A black Mercedes-Benz car stopped at the entrance of the hotel. At this time, a tall, slender woman wearing a black coat, black boots, and even her nails painted black, carrying a black briefcase, walked out of the car. went up and down.


    Walking towards the Continental Hotel, she exuded a capable and cold aura along the way, and saw that she quickly walked to the hotel''s reception desk.


    Chalong looked at the lady who came to the service desk and said, "Welcome to the Continental Hotel, do you need anything?"


    I saw that she took out a gold coin representing the identity of the adjudicator, and with two fingers, slowly pushed it in front of Chalong, without speaking, just staring at the other party.


    Chalong picked up the gold coin on the service desk, looked at it carefully, and put it on the service desk. After picking up the landline at the front desk, he dialed it through the internal line. The call was connected and he said, "Sir, there is an adjudicator who wants to see you. ."


    "Okay, sir."


    Charon put down the phone and respectfully said to the adjudicator in front of him, "The manager is in the lounge."


    The adjudicator glanced at Chalong, put away the gold coins representing his identity, and walked to the lounge without saying a word.


    At this time, Winston came to the lounge, looked at the female referee standing there, and said, "I guess you are here to talk about John Wick."


    "If so, we can make a long story short."


    "At the time I asked him to turn around and leave, but he refused. That''s the whole process of the matter."


    The female referee walked up to Winston and said bluntly, "Mr. Wick violated the rules."


    Winston nodded and replied, "Yes."


    "I don''t know anything about his whereabouts..."


    At this time, before Winston finished speaking, the female referee interrupted: "You misunderstood, I didn''t come to Mr. Wick."


    "I came because Mr. Wick broke the rules in this hotel, and people died in the Continental Hotel. UU "


    "Is it right?"


    Winston replied solemnly, "Yes."


    "Actually, the corpses will get colder inside these walls."


    The female referee stared at Winston and said calmly, "I want to see."


    Winston nodded and took the other party to the place where Santino Antonio''s body was parked.


    The two walked all the way to the incinerator, and at this time, on the transfer bed, they were visiting the body of Santino Antonio.


    The female referee looked at the corpse above and said to Winston: "Santino Antonio, a new member of the High Table, was killed by Mr. Wake while seeking asylum at the Continental Hotel."


    He then leaned over and stared at the fatal wound on Santino Antonio''s forehead, and said, "It seems to be a 45mm automatic pistol bullet."


    After determining what kind of firearm he died of, the adjudicator stood up and looked at Winston.


    Facing the other party''s gaze, Winston explained, "I can''t control Mr. Wick''s behavior."


    The adjudicator retorted at this time: "But he is still alive because of your decision, right?"


    Winston admitted frankly: "Yes."


    Seeing Winston''s admission, the adjudicator continued: "You and Mr. Wake have known each other for many years. It''s not an exaggeration to say that you are friends, right?"


    "He killed Santino Antonio in front of you, but you chose to stand by and he let him go."


    "Instead of stopping him or killing him."


    When Winston heard the adjudicator say this, he immediately felt that something was wrong, and immediately said, "I removed him from the Continental Hotel."


    The adjudicator did not give up, and still said: "But you still gave him an hour to escape."

 Chapter 44： premeditated

    Winston''s voice had lost the confidence he started, but he still said, "He broke the rules in my hotel."


    The adjudicator said with a stern face: "This is exactly the problem, it''s your hotel."


    "What about your loyalty?"


    Winston stared at the aggressive adjudicator and said, "I have served for more than 40 years..."


    The referee looked at Winston and said solemnly, "Below the high table, play for the high table, and the high table is above everything else."


    "I know you are loyal, but this matter cannot be left alone."


    "I''ve made it clear, I''m here to judge you."


    "You have a week to deal with affairs."


    Hearing what the adjudicator said at this time, Winston was surprised at the moment: "What did you say?"


    The adjudicator continued: "At that time, your successor will be appointed."


    "Only the existence of rules can make us different from..."


    Winston said at this time, "Animals."


    The adjudicator nodded and said, "That''s right."


    "You have seven days."


    After speaking, the adjudicator turned around and was about to leave. After just taking two steps, he turned to Winston and said, "At the same time, if you need assistance with the handover, you can come to room 217 to find me."


    Winston looked at the adjudicator and said at this moment, "I wish you a pleasant stay at the Continental Hotel."


    Winston said this, not to welcome the other party, but to remind the adjudicator that I am still the owner of the Continental Hotel at this moment.


    The adjudicator deeply forgot to take a look at Winston, turned around and left without saying much.


    In the training room.


    Charlotte Doyle is refining chakra, and he has been exercising and refining chakra for three years after consciously awakening the system.


    After all, his exposure to chakra is too short, although there is a systematic existence, which can give him more chakra and character skills, and allow him to use these skills smoothly.


    However, after all, Charlotte Doyle came into contact with Chakra too late. I don''t want Naruto to contact Chakra since she was five or six years old.


    The point is that at the same age of five or six, Charlotte couldn''t be like a child in Naruto World, jumping up to the roof, and at the same speed.


    The difference in the number of body cells clearly informed Charlotte Doyle that his physical quality is that of ordinary people in the Marvel world.


    And chakra is born through the combination of spiritual power and cellular energy. There are few cells and poor physical quality, and the corresponding chakra is less.


    It can be said that Charlotte has put in a lot of effort to catch up with the third graders of the ninja school during her three years of practice.


    From the moment Iruka Uno was recruited, the other party became his ninja teacher. Although he had some knowledge and guesses about ninjutsu, it was another scene when he actually used it.


    He has been trained in climbing trees and treading water, but in addition to his skills, he has also learned the avatar technique and the transformation technique.


    As for the so-called Spiral Maru, Chidori-ryu, it''s not that Charlotte doesn''t want to develop it by herself, it''s just that she doesn''t allow it because of her strength.


    You ask a non-full-time third-year ninja student, even if you tell him the principle, he will not be able to figure out these two ninjutsu by himself.


    It''s not that Charlotte is stupid, but the contact time is really too short.


    Charlotte was sitting on the futon and refining chakra when she suddenly heard the door of the training room being opened.


    After stopping the chakra refining, Charlotte stretched out her hand to John Wick, who was approaching, and made a please gesture, saying, "Sit here."


    John Wick came to the futon opposite Charlotte and sat down, watching Charlotte Doyle quietly.


    "Have all the injuries on your body recovered?"


    John touched the position of his shoulders and neck, and then said, "It''s all healed. Your recovery room, the effect is really good."


    Charlotte nodded, then said, "If you want to be one of the thirteen seats at the High Table, the first thing you have to do is to find the location of the headquarters of the High Table."


    "I don''t know the exact location, do you know?"


    After thinking for a while, John Wick said, "I don''t know the exact location of the headquarters of the High Table Table, but I only know that it is roughly in the desert of Casablanca."


    "There is a team of elders over there, stationed there all the year round."


    Hearing John talking about the desert in Casablanca, Charlotte smiled and said, "If you go there now, will you be able to meet the elders of that line?"


    After thinking about it, John was not sure: "If it were me alone, I might be brought before the elders. If we went together, the elders at the high table might not show up."


    "Okay, then you can go to Casablanca and see the elder of the high table. All you need to do is find him and protect yourself."


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle say this, John asked curiously, "It''s a desert there, how will you find me then?"


    Charlotte smiled. She didn''t explain the ninja dog to John. She just said, "I have a way to locate you, as long as you can enter the High Table headquarters and meet the elders inside."


    John Wick nodded, he knew what to do, at this time Charlotte took out a kunai engraved with a special pattern, handed it to John Wick, and said, "Wait out to find Iru Card, he will take you through the special passage over there, through the boat, to Casablanca."


    Hearing the name Jinbing, John was stunned for a moment. The ruler of Hell''s Kitchen, an underworld organization that does not belong to the High Table did not expect Charlotte to have contact with the other party.


    Taking the kunai with a special pattern printed on Charlotte''s hand, John Wick left the training room.


    Looking at John Wick who was leaving, Charlotte murmured, "Come on, the weather at the Continental Hotel is about to change."


    the other side.


    Bowery King (referred to as Garbage King) was at his gang headquarters when Ella came over and said, "There is a judge who wants to see you."


    The Garbage King looked at his subordinates, let out a deep breath, and said in his heart, "The judge appears, it seems that something bad is going to happen."


    At this time, the garbage king came to the rooftop where he raised pigeons with an umbrella, waiting for the arrival of the adjudicator.


    Soon, Ella came up with the adjudicator.


    The Garbage King looked at the adjudicator who came over and said with a smile: "Welcome to my mission control center, my action center, super information flight path."


    "Here I am in control of the troubles on the street and the way of the world."


    The adjudicator glanced around and said in surprise, "Use pigeons?"


    The Garbage King also looked at the pigeons around him and said, "Yes, in your eyes it is a mouse with wings, but in my eyes it is the Internet."


    The garbage king said confidently at this time: "There is no IP address, no digital trace, no trace, no intrusion, no search."


    PS: Dear readers, the pencil is currently testing the water recommendation. I want to know my follow-up data. If you see the book friends here, please make a minimum reward, 2 starting coins will do, I want to see how many People are reading. Pencil is here to thank you all.

 Chapter 45： Kim Bings intentions

    The adjudicator sneered: "Will you be infected by it?"


    The trash king''s original confident look disappeared immediately, looking at the adjudicator and said, "I won''t recommend you to eat it."


    After looking at each other up and down, he asked, "What''s your job?"


    The adjudicator raised his head arrogantly and said, "I want to see what didn''t happen."


    The garbage king stared at the adjudicator and asked, "Where nothing happened?"


    The adjudicator said one after another: "Where you didn''t kill John Wick."


    The trash king lowered his eyebrows and said solemnly, "I always thought I could decide for myself whether to execute the reward contract."


    "I have nothing against John Wick."


    Hearing the Garbage King''s explanation, the adjudicator handed the umbrella to Ella, who was standing beside him, and said, "And you knew John was going to fight the high table, but you gave him a seven-shot Kimber 1911, right? ?"


    After speaking, the adjudicator took out a pistol from his handbag, and said to the trash king, "To be exact, it''s this Kimber 1911."


    After showing Garbage King the weapon used by John Wick, the adjudicator put the pistol back in his handbag, walked to Garbage King and said, "You gave John Wick seven bullets."


    "The High Table will give you seven days."


    Hearing the adjudicator''s words, the trash king asked, "What am I going to do for seven days."


    The adjudicator said with an expressionless face, "Deal with the affairs and find a new home for your bird."


    "After seven days, you have to give up the throne."


    Hearing the adjudicator''s words, the trash king couldn''t hold back and suddenly laughed.


    "a ha ha ha��"


    Then the trash king''s laughter grew louder and louder, and then he directly put the umbrella in his hand on the ground and said:


    "Dear, do you know what Bowery is, Adjudicator?"


    "Do you know what happens when I wave my hand?"


    The trash king also waved his hand at this time, made a vivid metaphor, and then continued: "No, no one can replace me and take the throne."


    "Because, I am the throne, baby."


    "I''m Bowery!"


    At this moment, the trash king glared at the adjudicator and said, "I''m just those things you don''t look at when you walk on the street at night."


    "The Bowery is mine, only mine!"


    The adjudicator still said indifferently: "Don''t make the mistake of thinking that you escaped from the rules, and no one can be an exception."


    "You have seven days."


    After explaining the last sentence, the adjudicator turned around and left the roof. She was going to the next place.


    At this time, John Wick had followed Iluka to the pier of Hell''s Kitchen.


    Iruka was talking to a gangster, and then handed over the special kunai given to John by Charlotte Doyle.


    After getting the Kunai, the gangster turned around and entered a house.


    In the room on the top floor of the Fisker Building, Bullseye walked in at this time and said, "Jin Bing, someone came here with a token of Charlotte Doyle, hoping to use our smuggling channel to send someone to Casablanca."


    Hearing that it was Charlotte Doyle''s token, Jin Bing''s mind immediately thought of this man, who used cold weapons to slaughter the top three gangs in Hell''s Kitchen at that time, and he was not injured in any way.


    And Jin Bing took over the gang''s cards and legacy after the fact, but it was a pity that he didn''t recruit Charlotte Doyle all the time.


    Taking back his thoughts, Jin Ping looked at Bullseye, and secretly said with a little regret in his heart: Without Charlotte Doyle, Bullseye is also a good helper.


    Jin then asked, "Do you know who is going to be sent away?"


    Bullseye paused for a while, then said, "According to the report of the men at the dock, it should be John Wick."


    Jin Bian murmured, "John Wick, another legendary killer!"


    "Since someone came with Charlotte Doyle''s token, let''s arrange it. Remember to take the token and send it to me quickly."


    "This is a favor!"


    When Bullseye heard Jin Bing''s order, he hesitated for a while and then said, "Is it worth it to offend the high table with 1400W dollars?"


    Jin Jing smiled and said, "I am the king of Hell''s Kitchen. Besides, I have no allegiance to the High Table, so their rules can''t control me."


    "As for John Wick''s bounty, don''t worry about it. It''s hard to tell, and it will offend Charlotte Doyle. It''s unnecessary."


    "Understood." Then Bullseye exited the room.


    Watching Bullseye leave, Jin turned to look out the window, looking in the direction of the Continental Hotel, and muttered: "The Continental Hotel, the High Table, Charlotte Doyle, it seems that the underground world of New York is about to change again. "


    At this time, the gangster who had communicated with Iruka walked out of the room and said, "Okay, let him go with me."


    Iruka nodded and said, "Thank you."


    Then he turned around and said to John Wick, "Just follow him, and he will take you to your destination."


    "When you get to Casablanca, John, just do it your way."


    "As for the rest of us, we will enter through regular channels It should be faster than you."


    "We will also appear when you see the elders of the High Table."


    "John, take care."


    After Iruka patted John Wick on the shoulder, she turned back to the car from which she came, and returned to the Charlotte office.


    Watching Iruka leave, John Wick took a deep breath and left the dock with the gangster man in front of him.


    Charlotte Office.


    At this time, Charlotte was looking at the latest information in the newspaper when she suddenly heard the ringing of her mobile phone. She picked up the phone and saw that the caller ID was Kim Bing.


    Charlotte answered the phone without any hesitation.


    "Good afternoon, Charlotte!"


    Hearing the voice coming out of her ear, Charlotte smiled and said, "Good afternoon, Jin Bing."


    "Against the high table, I wonder if Mr. Charlotte needs some help from Hell''s Kitchen?"


    Listening to the other end of the phone, Jin Bing''s test was done, and Charlotte directly said, "This is just a small matter, Jin Bing."


    "The confrontation with the high table will end soon."


    Hearing Charlotte''s refusal, Kim on the other end of the phone didn''t care, and continued: "If you need it, you can come to me at any time, and I''m willing to support you."


    "Thank you!" Then Charlotte Doyle hung up the phone.


    Looking at the phone in her hand, Charlotte Doyle murmured, "This old guy, why, is he still not giving up on me?"


    Ever since Jin Ping saw some of his strengths, he has always had great goodwill towards him, and he wanted to pull him over, but he never succeeded.


    However, the relationship between the two is not bad.


    Sometimes, for the enemy that Bullseye can''t solve, Jin Nang will also place an order for him and ask him to take action.

 Chapter 46： throw out

    In New York, it has been raining all day, and the heavy rain has not stopped at this time.


    At night, the adjudicator got off a taxi and came to the Heike sushi restaurant.


    The owner and chef of the sushi restaurant, Zero, saw a customer coming, and immediately said, "Welcome."


    "do you need anything?"


    The adjudicator sat on the chair, took out the gold coin representing the adjudicator''s identity, and placed it in front of the boss.


    Seeing the gold coin representing the judge''s identity, Zero said to the woman in front of him, "I didn''t expect the high table to come so soon."


    The referee stared at Zero and said, "There is a mission involving someone who breaks the rules and works against the high table."


    Zero stopped what he was doing, raised his head and said, "You mean John Wick."


    "My apprentices are not idle."


    The adjudicator heard Zero''s answer and continued, "John Wick and everyone who helped him."


    "Of course, you have heard his story."


    "In the past week alone, John has killed countless people."


    Zero said at this time, "It''s just because of a dog and a car."


    "I know, and I''m also interested."


    "And very interested."


    At this time, Ling picked up a piece of puffer meat and said, "Fugu, it is deadly poisonous."


    Then he put the fugu meat in front of the adjudicator and said, "No soy sauce."


    The adjudicator picked up the puffer fish without changing his face and put it in his mouth.


    Seeing that the other party had eaten the puffer fish, Ling said solemnly at this moment: "I have always played for the High Table, and I will also lose my loyalty to my death."


    Then, with the two apprentices behind him, they bowed to the adjudicator together.


    He got an affirmative answer here. The adjudicator put away the gold coins on the table and left the Heike sushi restaurant with Zero and his apprentices.


    Charlotte Office.


    At this moment, Charlotte Doyle was sitting in the hall drinking White Horse Whiskey. He got the news that the judge of the high table had appeared in New York, and he would definitely come to him soon.


    Because she wanted to flex her muscles in front of the high table, Charlotte Doyle was going to Casablanca after she was going to kill the judge''s majesty.


    Just in time.


    Just as Charlotte Doyle was thinking, the door of the office was pushed open.


    The adjudicator in black walked in, followed by three killers, it was Zero and his two apprentices.


    Seeing the person coming, Charlotte Doyle smiled and said, "The judge at the High Table is still very fast."


    At this time, the adjudicator walked to the sofa opposite Charlotte and sat down, looked at the man in front of him, and said, "Charlotte Doyle, you joined the Continental Hotel when you were young, and you swear to the high table."


    "Yet you helped John Wick and arranged for him to leave New York."


    "What about your allegiance?"


    With a look of contempt on her face, Charlotte looked at the woman in front of her and said slowly, "I think I have the strength and qualifications to decide my own behavior."


    The adjudicator took a deep look at Charlotte Doyle, wanting to see through his ambitions, and then said coldly: "Although you are the number one killer in New York, and you have won the title of legendary killer, this does not mean that You are above the high table."


    "You will need blood to atone for your sins!"


    "Now, stretch out your helpful hand and swear your loyalty."


    Seeing the adjudicator playing this trick with her, Charlotte Doyle''s expression changed, and her aura exploded.


    Murderous aura filled the air, focusing on the adjudicator in front of him.


    The next second.


    "Shhhhhh"


    Suddenly, three figures appeared beside Charlotte Doyle. They were Iruka Ueno, Sasuke Uchiha, and Locke Lee.


    The moment the three appeared, they surrounded the three masters and students.


    Under Charlotte''s momentum, the adjudicator''s face instantly turned pale, as if he saw a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood, and his body instantly froze under the rampant murderous aura.


    As a killer, Zero, under the pressure of this murderous aura, also felt a chill rise from the soles of his feet.


    He thought to himself: "This, is this the strength of Charlotte Doyle, who surpassed the legendary killer?"


    "It''s just killing intent, it''s so terrifying."


    Looking at the adjudicator whose lips were trembling and his face was pale, Charlotte said contemptuously, "You don''t have the ability to adjudicate me, not only you, but also the three guys you brought."


    "Throw these three unsightly guys to me."


    Hearing Charlotte''s commotion, the three of Iruka went up and grabbed the three masters and apprentices, and threw them on the road. The three of them didn''t resist at all, and they didn''t even fight back.


    Zero knows that if he doesn''t fight back, he can still live, but he just loses some face, and if he fights back, he will die in an instant.


    Looking at the adjudicator who was unable to speak or act at this time, Charlotte Doyle withdrew her aura and slowly said, "Under my murderousness, you don''t even have the ability to act, so how can you judge me? ."


    As the murderous aura and aura dissipated, the adjudicator''s face slowly regained its color, as if the blood that had just coagulated was flowing again. UU Reading


    She took a deep breath in an instant. The feeling just now was too terrifying. At this moment, the adjudicator''s eyes looking at Charlotte Doyle were full of fear.


    Just now, she felt like she was about to die, as if the **** of death had grabbed her throat and was about to take her life at any moment.


    After taking a sigh of relief, the adjudicator quickly calmed down and said, "I admit, Mr. Charlotte has enough strength."


    "But the high table is a high table that overrides all the rules. Under the high table, everyone must respect the rules of the high table."


    "John Wick has been removed from the Continental Hotel and has been publicly ordered to kill him."


    "No one or any organization under the High Table can help John Wick, otherwise it will be against the High Table."


    Looking at the adjudicator who had forcibly calmed down, Charlotte smiled and said, "Remove your name and register again."


    "The reward is offered, just cancel it. As long as the elder speaks, nothing will be a problem."


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle mentioning the elder, the adjudicator thought that the other party was going to take the upper road, then stood up and said, "Mr. Charlotte, you have to know that things will not happen until a new order is issued. Something has changed."


    "The will of the High Table must be executed, and I am only the executor of this will, and the power of the High Table is not just that..."


    Charlotte didn''t speak, just made a gesture of please.


    The adjudicator took a deep look at Charlotte Doyle, turned and left the office.


    What she didn''t know was that Charlotte didn''t want to take the upper-level route and ask the elder to forgive John Wick, but to become an elder, one of the thirteen seats on the high table.


    Become the ruler of the high table!

 Chapter 47： The Backroad of the King of Bowery

    The adjudicator walked out of the Charlotte office.


    At this time, Killer Zero, who was thrown outside, came to the adjudicator, lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry, I''m not their opponent."


    Thinking of Charlotte Doyle''s horror, the adjudicator was not angry, but looked calm, and said slowly: "It''s not your fault, it''s because Charlotte Doyle is too strong, we don''t need to deal with it here, it seems that we need to Headquarters sent some people here."


    The adjudicator is very clear that he brought Zero and the others into the Charlotte office today, and there will definitely be someone staring at her secretly, wanting to see if she who comes out of the high table will suffer a loss from this legendary killer.


    But not long after entering the door, a few people were thrown out. Although Zero could not represent the high table''s face, her prestige must have been hit.


    At least others will know that in the first battle, she lost.


    After 7 days, she must perfectly resolve the ruling of the High Table, especially for the Bowery and the Dalu Hotel. As for Charlotte, with the strength of the other party, she believes that the other party will definitely be able to pass the upper-level route.


    After all, Charlotte Doyle''s strength is worth this price.


    On the other side, the Garbage King stood in his ''Internet Center'', listening to Ella''s report, and said with a smile, "She also suffers at times."


    Ella''s face was calm, and she didn''t laugh with the trash king, but said: "King, Charlotte, he can stop the adjudicator because he has this strength, after all, Charlotte has already proved it outside the Dalu Hotel before. Own."


    "And his subordinates are not simple. Even the secretary is a member of the Assassin Brotherhood."


    After a pause, Ella continued: "But we didn''t stop the adjudicator''s strength. Besides, the adjudicator suffered a loss from Charlotte, and he will probably get his face back on us and use us to stand up."


    The trash king pondered for a moment, he knew that he could not stop the ruling of the high table, and he did not need to send a large number of people from the high table, even if the power of the ruling person could not be resisted.


    Moreover, once he is established, it is as simple as preventing him from moving and giving up the throne, and he is likely to face death. Unless the adjudicator strictly follows the rules, he will have a way to survive, but he will also lose everything.


    Losing the Baoli District and losing his subordinates is no different from letting him die, and he will eventually die at the hands of his former enemies.


    In the end, the Garbage King hesitated: "Ella, can we ask Charlotte Doyle for help?"


    Ella thought for a while and said, "You can try, but what can we pay?"


    "Pay what?" The Garbage King thought for a long time and didn''t know what price he would pay to get Charlotte Doyle''s help.


    He didn''t even know why Charlotte Doyle wanted to shelter John Wick.


    "Ella, try it tomorrow, and ask what price you can pay to let Charlotte Doyle shelter us."


    "If Charlotte Doyle can get the High Table to stop going after John Wick, then it should be able to stop us."


    "Even against the high tables, with Charlotte Doyle there, the odds are better."


    Ella nodded, expressing her understanding.


    The trash king fought on the roof, the cold wind whistled past, looked at the pigeon cages around him, and secretly said in his heart, "I hope to get through this crisis safely."


    He never imagined that the problem would be so serious when he just gave John Wick a pistol.


    Road Hotel.


    Winston put down the newspaper in his hand, looked at the news from his subordinates, and murmured, "Charlotte sent John Wick away, and also lost face of the adjudicator."


    "This is the rhythm of fighting the high table." Then he thought of Charlotte Doyle''s strength and those few men who should not be underestimated.


    Winston knew very well that the high table was not a monolith. With Charlotte''s strength, the possibility of negotiating with the adjudicator was not impossible, but very high.


    Immediately thinking of the situation he was about to face, Winston felt that he had to do something...


    the next day.


    "Sign in!"


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get 5000 copper coins.


    Charlotte Doyle walked out of the room at this time and came to the lobby of the office. At this time, the entire team had already arrived.


    Ginny said with bread and milk, "Boss, this is your breakfast."


    Charlotte stepped forward, took the breakfast from Ginny''s hand, took a sip of milk and said, "How are things going?"


    Ginny smiled and said, "It''s done, we''ll fly directly to Casablanca at ten o''clock in the morning."


    "In addition, Carlos has already negotiated. He is willing to do things for you and become your judge, but he will not be loyal to you until we come back from this time."


    "His son hasn''t left his apprenticeship yet, and Carlos is training with his son."


    "He told me that I''m sorry for not being able to participate in this mission."


    Hearing the news from Ginny, Charlotte smiled and said, "Very good, so that our team will be expanded again."


    "As for this action, Carlos and the others will have the same result whether they come or not. Let him train his son with peace of mind."


    "When we return from Casablanca, the landlord next door should also come back. By then, Ginny, you will complete the expansion of the office as soon as possible."


    Looking at the confident Charlotte Doyle, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Ginny also had a smile on the corner of her mouth and said: "It will be done as soon as possible after returning. I have also contacted the buyer for the gold and jewelry, and they will be disposed of directly after returning."


    "Boss, after breakfast, we have to prepare to go to the airport."


    Charlotte Doyle nodded, glanced at everyone, and said to Iruka, "Iruka, how are the three of you preparing? This task is not easy."


    "Don''t worry, Lord Charlotte, we are ready for the mission." Iruka replied respectfully.


    "Leave it to me, please rest assured that Konoha''s lotus will bloom again."


    Seeing Lockley''s hot-blooded appearance, Charlotte smiled. After taking a few bites of the bread, she said, "Let''s go!"


    As for Sasuke Uchiha, at this time he was still so cool and didn''t speak.


    Shortly after the five Charlotte Doyle left, the adjudicator in the Continental Hotel room received the information immediately.


    And I learned that Charlotte and others were on a flight to Casablanca.


    Looking at the subordinate who reported in front of him, the adjudicator murmured, "Is this going to see the elder?"


    Then he looked at the watch on his wrist and said, "There are still 6 days..."


    the other side.


    Ella looked at the Charlotte office with a closed door and a closed sign in front of her with a solemn expression.


    He knew that he and others were in trouble.


    Charlotte Doyle actually left, and all the staff left, and the office was temporarily scheduled to open.


    Their way back was gone, Ella no longer hesitated, and immediately rushed back to the Baoli District. He wanted to report the situation to the Garbage King.


    PS: I wish all book friends, Merry Christmas!

 Chapter 48： Wake arrives

    Casablanca - Morocco.


    "Welcome, Morocco Continental Hotel."


    "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Charlotte Doyle took five Gold Road Hotel coins from her pocket, put them on the table at the front desk, and said, "We need five rooms."


    The staff at the hotel reception desk accepted the gold coins and started the check-in procedure for Charlotte and the others.


    After Charlotte handed out the room card to everyone, she was just about to go upstairs to check in when a call came.


    "Charlotte Doyle!"


    Hearing someone calling her name, Charlotte turned around, looked at the person who came and said with a smile, "Brada."


    Brada walked up to Charlotte Doyle, stretched out a hand and said, "Hello, it''s nice to see you."


    Charlotte and Brada shook hands, then said to Ginny and the others, "Go to your room first."


    Then he and Brada came to the hotel lounge area and sat down on the sofa.


    Brada looked at Charlotte Doyle and said, "It''s been more than a year since you last came to Morocco."


    "And I heard about your big move in New York."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "It''s all small things, not big moves."


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s answer, Brada said, "You are so humorous, but I have a question?"


    "You didn''t come to kill me, did you?"


    Looking at the head of the Moroccan Continental Hotel in front of her, Charlotte replied earnestly, "NO!"


    However, he complained in his heart: After you beat your dog, your life might be in danger.


    Hearing Charlotte''s answer, Brada obviously breathed a sigh of relief, then thought of something, and said, "Are you going to see the elder?"


    Charlotte Doyle looked at the yellow-haired Italian in front of her, nodded, and did not deny it.


    At this moment, Brada took out a room card from his pocket, put it on the table, and said, "This is the best room in my hotel."


    "Thank you." Charlotte didn''t reject the other party''s kindness.


    "Have a nice day!"


    Then Brada got up and left.


    Charlotte Doyle picked up the key card on the table and also left the hotel lounge area.


    When I came to the room that the hotel had opened earlier, everyone was in the same room, so I walked in.


    Seeing Charlotte''s arrival, Ginny said, "Boss, what shall we do next."


    "Wait."


    "Wait for John Wick to come, and wait for him to find the elder above the high table."


    Then Charlotte looked at Iruka and said, "Did you bring the blood-stained shirt that John Wick replaced earlier?"


    Seeing Charlotte asking herself, Iruka hurriedly said, "Lord Charlotte, I have brought everything here."


    Charlotte nodded with satisfaction, then continued: "The headquarters of the High Table is in the desert of Casablanca. The exact location is unknown to anyone but themselves."


    "Even if they meet, they are brought to the front after they are exhausted and comatose in the desert, so the confidentiality measures are very good."


    "We can''t spend time and energy exploring on our own, let John find it, someone will bring him to the elders, and that''s when we break into the high table."


    Ginny said in surprise, "Boss, how are you sure that John Wick can see the elders at the High Table?"


    "Is this another secret that can''t be told?"


    Charlotte Doyle laughed: "Smart!"


    Then he took out the best room that Brada gave him from his pocket, and said, "Ginny, this is the best room in the hotel that Brada gave him."


    "We''re the only lady here. I''ll send you off. You can also experience the best accommodation here in the past few days. If you think it''s not good, let Brada decorate it well, so that he doesn''t have to use it everywhere as a gift."


    Ginny didn''t refuse, took the room card, and threw a wink at Charlotte Doyle, then whispered, "I''ll wait for you in the room~"


    After speaking, he turned and left the room.


    Seeing such a scene again, Sasuke Uchiha rolled his eyes and muttered, "Your lord is really boring."


    After speaking, he also left the room.


    Seeing Sasuke leaving, Lockley shouted, "Wait for me."


    Immediately got up and ran out of the room.


    At this moment, Charlotte Doyle and Iruka Ueno were left in the room.


    Iruka looked at Charlotte Doyle and said embarrassedly, "Lord Charlotte, this is my room."


    Feeling the embarrassment in the atmosphere, Charlotte took out the key card from the front desk from her pocket and said, "I''ll go back to my room."


    Looking at Charlotte Doyle who was leaving, Iruka wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh, so she silently endured...


    Returning to her original room, Charlotte Doyle said helplessly, "Really, I''ve been molested again. This guy Ginny is simply daring."


    "Don''t you know that I can turn into a wolf at any time?"


    By the way, what is the room number on that room card?


    I seem to have forgotten to read...


    Without thinking about this, Charlotte Doyle directly entered the system interface and chose the training ground, where he wanted to practice ninjutsu.


    evening.


    John Wick arrives in Casablanca.


    At this time, he was rushing in the direction of the Moroccan Road Hotel, just below a three-forked bridge, and he was surrounded by people again.


    Looking at the three killers who drew out their daggers and surrounded him.


    John Wick decided to strike first and attacked one person instantly.


    John Wick took a few steps left and right, swaying, dodging the slashing of the opponent''s dagger.


    Taking the opportunity to grab the opponent''s knife-wielding wrist, he punched the opponent in the face, another elbow.


    At this time, the two killers stepped forward to help and were also kicked to the ground by John.


    Then one turned around and fell on his back, throwing the killer he grabbed by the wrist.


    At this time, a killer who had just been defeated stood up, raised his knife and stabbed at John Wick.


    John Wick was quick-witted and grabbed each other''s wrists instantly. The two of them stalemate and began to compete with each other.


    "enough."


    At this time, outside the bridge hole, a man interrupted the two of them, and then came out with a cigarette.


    Walking in front of the two who were in a stalemate, the bald man said, "This friend of terror cannot be touched."


    The killer looked at the bald man who was talking and explained, "But he was removed."


    The bald man squinted at the killer and said, "It is said that the manager has pardoned him."


    Hearing the pardon, John Wick looked at the bald man in surprise.


    At this moment, the old man met John Wick''s gaze and said, "Mr. Wick, can you please come with me?"


    Hearing the bald man''s words, John let go of his hand, ended the stalemate with the killer, and returned the dagger he had snatched from the opponent.


    The bald man made a please gesture to John Wick, then glanced at the three killers and turned to take John away.


    Seeing John and the bald man turn around, the killer who had just opened his mouth was unwilling, and instantly pulled out his dagger, ready to shoot at John Wick.


    It was just that before he hurriedly threw it out, the bald man turned around and shot him to death.


    After killing the killer who was about to shoot, the bald man pinned the gun to his waist and said to John, "Welcome to Casablanca, Mr. Wake."


    "Thanks!" John thanked the other party for the shot just now.


    The bald man smiled and left with John.

 Chapter 49： current learning

    "Mr. John Wick, you haven''t visited our city for a long time." The bald man said while walking with a smile on his face.


    At this moment, John turned his head to look at each other and said, "I need to be with..."


    Before John could finish speaking, the bald man next to him interrupted, "I know, Ms. Arazwa, she is waiting for you."


    Soon the two came to the door of the hotel and opened the door. There was still a small square inside. At this time, it was very lively, and everyone seemed to be having a banquet.


    "Mr. Wick, welcome to the Moroccan Continental Hotel, I hope it will suit your appetite."


    The bald man led John Wick through the crowd and walked towards the interior of the hotel.


    "This way, please, Ms. Arazwa never waits for anyone."


    Finally, the bald man took John Wick to a room and said, "Good luck, Mr. Wick."


    Then he emphasized it again: "Good luck!"


    The bald man smiled and said good luck to John Wick twice before exiting the room.


    Seeing the bald man leave, the hall of the room was empty at this time, and John Wick took a few steps inside.


    On a round table, he saw a few photos, and John Wick picked up a small photo frame. The photo inside was a photo of Sophia and her daughter. "


    John Wick was looking at the photo when two horse dogs appeared in the room, staring viciously at John and baring their teeth, as if they were ready to attack at any time.


    At this moment, the sound of a pistol being loaded came from the far end of the room, and then a figure of a woman appeared, holding a pistol, and walked towards John Wick.


    At the same time, he said, "Do you like dogs? John."


    John Wick looked at the approaching figure and said uncertainly, "Sophia?"


    Then John Wick put the frame back on the table, then raised his hands to show that he was not aggressive.


    Looking at John Wick with his hands raised, Sophia showed no mercy and shot John directly in the abdomen.


    "boom!"


    The bullet hit John Wick, and the impact and pain caused him to fall to the ground immediately.


    John Wick fell to the ground, looked at each other, and immediately said, "Sophia, you can''t kill the holder of your blood pact."


    Sophia aimed at John Wick with her pistol, and at the same time approached step by step and said, "I didn''t kill you, I just shot you."


    Sophia looked down at John, found that the other party was not injured, and said, "The suit is good."


    John Wick took a deep breath, shook his suit, and the bullet fell immediately.


    This suit is the latest bulletproof suit customized by John Wick at the Dalu Hotel. Because of its existence, there is no injury, but it is very painful to be shot at close range.


    John Wick looked at Sophia and said, "Nice to meet you."


    Sophia gritted her teeth and said, "I should blow your head right away."


    John Wick fell to the ground and said, "I know."


    Then he slowly sat up, sat on the ground, and slowly put one hand into the inner pocket of the suit.


    Sophia looked at John Wick''s movements and stopped her, "Don''t do this."


    I saw that what John Wick took out of his pocket was not a pistol, but the blood pact badge Sophia had given him.


    Looking at the blood pact badge in John Wick''s hand, Sophia still pointed the gun at each other and said at the same time, "You have been removed, John."


    "That blood pact is meaningless."


    John Wick held the blood pact badge in his hand at this time, and then stood up slowly, only to see John Wick open the blood pact badge, and then put it in front of Sophia and said:


    "This is your blood."


    "Your contract."


    "When you needed help, I helped you."


    At this moment, John Wick is also learning and applying it, and repeating what others said to him before to Sophia.


    Hearing John Wick say this, Sophia sighed, then put down the pistol aimed at John Wick, then looked at the other party helplessly and said, "Sit."


    The next moment, the two horses and dogs sat down instantly.


    John Wick glanced at the two horses and dogs, and he did not put down the hand holding the blood pact badge.


    At this time, Sophia said helplessly, "I asked you to sit down, John."


    Then Sophia turned around and came to the sofa beside her and sat down slowly.


    Seeing John Wick sitting on the sofa, Sophia said, "Do you realize that I am the management of the hotel now?"


    "I''m not in service anymore, John."


    "So I won''t carry a gun around to kill people anymore."


    John Wick waved his hand and said, "I''m not asking you to kill."


    "I just need you to bring me to him."


    Sophia asked at this time, "To whom?"


    John replied, "Your old boss is in charge of the Moroccan Continental Hotel."


    Sophia stared at John Wick for a while, then said word by word, "You want to kill Brada."


    John Wick hurriedly said, "I won''t kill him, I just want to talk to him."


    Sophia asked with a puzzled face, "What can he give you?"


    John Wick sighed, as if thinking of something and said, "Guide!"


    After getting the answer from John, Sophia said, "Listen, when I agreed to take over this hotel, I made an agreement."


    "That agreement said I had to abide by the rules of the High Table."


    "If you don''t plan to kill him, then he will kill you."


    "Eighty percent of him will kill me, because I took you there."


    Then Sophia said seriously: "As long as I make one mistake and make an enemy, someone may find my woman."


    "I know what you did to save her."


    "But I can''t take that risk, sorry."


    John Wick lowered his head and said solemnly, "Do you want to know where she is?"


    Sophia stared at John and said seriously, "No, I never want to know."


    "Because I don''t believe I can hold back and don''t go to her."


    "Part of me yearns to see her, and I have to kill that part every day."


    "Just to keep her safe."


    At this time, Sophia''s voice was a bit bleak, and she continued: "Because sometimes you have to kill the one you love."


    "That''s why I gave you that blood contract in the first place."


    "That''s why I''m sitting here now, unable to escape."


    John Wick looked at the blood pact badge in his hand and said, "Consequences..."


    Sophia nodded and said, "Yes, the consequences."


    Looking at Sophia in front of him, John Wick still said, "I just ask you to give it a try."


    "No matter what the outcome is, you and I, we''ll be even."


    Then John Wick put the blood pact badge on the table and pushed it in front of Sophia.

 Chapter 50： horse dog being targeted

    Sophia stared at John Wick, stretched out a hand, pushed back the blood pact badge, and said, "No, after this, you owe me."


    Then he got up and said, "In ten minutes, let''s go."


    On the other side, an open-air balcony on the top floor of the Moroccan Road Hotel.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle gathered here, with the open-air balcony on the second floor below.


    Standing on it and looking down, you can have a panoramic view of the terrace below.


    This is the best room Brada has given him, with the attached terrace, and the only one with a view to the second floor.


    Iruka walked to Charlotte Doyle''s side and said respectfully, "Lord Charlotte, John Wick has arrived at the hotel."


    At this time, Charlotte held a glass of White Horse whisky in her hand, took a sip and said, "Got it."


    Then looking at the terrace below, Charlotte murmured, "Why do people always kill dogs?"


    "Don''t you know that dog lovers are scary?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Ginny stepped forward and looked down, but found nothing, and then said, "Boss, who wants to kill the dog."


    Charlotte pointed to the empty terrace below, and said, "Wait, there will be a confident hapless here who wants to do something stupid."


    Ginny looked at Charlotte Doyle and blinked. She didn''t know what she was thinking, but she just looked down with a hint of solemnity in her eyes.


    the other side.


    At this time, Sophia had changed her clothes and walked out with a weapon.


    Looking at Sophia''s outfit and the weapon in his hand, John Wick sat on the sofa and said, "We don''t have to break in like we did before."


    "This time it''s just a talk."


    Sophia came to her horse dog, squatted down, and said to John Wick, "It''s never just a conversation when it comes to you."


    Sophia then stuffed the pistol into the bulletproof vest worn by the horse dog.


    Then he said to John Wick, "Let''s go!"


    Sophia took John Wick all the way to the underground alchemy area and walked towards where Brada was.


    At this time, they were going to pass through the alchemy area, and the two were asked to stop and conduct a body search.


    Just when the two had just been searched, Brada walked over, opened his arms and said, "Sophia, it''s always nice to see you."


    Then he walked to the front and back of the two and said, "Of course, and your dog, how great they are."


    "Can I touch it?"


    Sophia looked at the boss in front of her and nodded in agreement: "Of course, it''s called Daquilt."


    At this time, the horse dog called Daquilt walked out by himself and came to Brada.


    Brada squatted down, touched the dog, and praised, "It''s great!"


    Then, moving the dog''s head, he said, "John Wick, I heard that you set foot on our shore."


    Brada was not playing with the horse dog. He got up and came to John, and continued: "Come here, we must have a lot to discuss."


    On the way, Brada said, "I must admit, I''m curious."


    "What kind of wind brought you to my place, tell me, are you here to kill me?"


    John Wick looked at Brada and said, "No."


    Hearing that he was not here to kill himself, Brada nodded. Today, he saw two legendary killers, and neither of them came after him. He was very satisfied, and then brought them to the terrace on the second floor.


    Ginny, who had been staring at the terrace on the second floor, murmured, "There''s really someone here, there''s really a dog."


    Then the look in Charlotte Doyle''s eyes became different, with surprise, incredulity, and even a trace of admiration.


    Ginny, who was originally from the Brotherhood of Assassins, has a great acceptance of this kind of prophecy. Coupled with Charlotte Doyle''s occasionally meaningful riddles, Charlotte Doyle''s figure in her His heart began to rise infinitely.


    Hearing Ginny say that someone was coming from the second floor terrace, Charlotte said, "Everyone, come here to have a look, there''s a good show going to start later."


    "Iruka, can you hear the voice below?"


    Everyone turned their ears and listened. Except for the howling wind, they couldn''t hear anything. They all shook their heads at Charlotte.


    Hearing that no one could hear, Charlotte shrugged, which could only mean that everyone could only watch a silent pantomime.


    Second floor terrace.


    Brada said, "Mr. Wake, do you know the origin of the word assassin?"


    Without waiting for John Wick to answer, Brada continued: "Everyone has different opinions, Assassin."


    "Assassins, Hassan''s followers."


    "But others think the word comes from, believer."


    "It means, the devout, those who adhere to the faith."


    Then Brada pointed to a gold coin that was hung up as a display and said, "See, that''s the first gold coin minted here."


    "The one next to me, the first blood pact."


    "Trust me, it''s not easy to collect."


    "Of course this gold coin no longer has any monetary value."


    "It''s a business relationship that represents a business relationship. UUkanshu represents a social contract that you agree to participate in."


    "Order and rules."


    Brada walked up to John Wick and continued:


    "You broke the order, and the High Table pronounced your death."


    "Why should I let you leave here alive."


    "Since you have suffered the consequences and lost your life."


    At this moment, John Wick squatted down on one knee, lowered his head, and said, "I want to try my best to make up for it and pay the price for what I did."


    "I want to meet the one above the high table."


    At this time, John Wick''s mentality was not what Brada thought. John didn''t really ask the elders for forgiveness, but became a leading party and found the headquarters of the High Table.


    Hearing John''s words, Brada frowned slightly. This was the second person he met today who wanted to see the elder, and both of them were legendary killers.


    It''s just that Charlotte Doyle didn''t ask him for the elder''s address, but checked in at the hotel with peace of mind.


    Looking at John Wick in front of him, Brada felt that things might not be easy. At this time, he ignored John, but walked up to Sophia and said, "I really like this dog."


    "Tell me, does it shed a lot?"


    Not knowing why Brada asked this, Sofia still replied, "Occasionally."


    After John Wick glanced at Sophia, he said solemnly, "After I leave, you can tell the elder that I''m going to find him."


    "If he wants me to die..."


    Before John could finish speaking, Brada said, "That will definitely ensure that your body is exposed to sunlight."


    "Understood, you are asking me to give the elder a choice to kill you or not to kill you."

 Chapter 51： dont touch my dog

    Brada went to the chair and sat down, then said, "I can''t tell you where to find the elder."


    Hearing Brada''s refusal, John was helpless and stood up.


    Seeing John Wick get up, Brada said, "You don''t understand."


    "You can''t find an elder if you want. He can only choose to find you."


    "If you want to talk to him, go to the edge of the desert."


    "Look up, Canis Minor, follow the constellation Orion in the night sky, you follow the brightest star."


    "Go all the way to the brink of death, and then keep walking. When you have only your last breath left, he will come to you, or he may not."


    Reaching Brada''s remarks, John Wick immediately said, "I''m very grateful!"


    Sophia, who was standing beside her, also said, "Thank you, sir."


    Then the two turned around and prepared to leave.


    Seeing the two leave, Brada, who was sitting in the chair, said, "Maybe you didn''t pay attention before, the social contract,


    social relationship. "


    "Just now, you received a big gift, and I entertained your friend."


    While speaking, Brada pointed at John Wick, then got up, walked over, and said to Sophia, "How do you repay?


    Brada came to the horse dog he had touched before, crouched down and stroked a few times, and said, "So gentle, yet so fierce, I like this dog."


    Looking at Sofia, Brada continued, "I want to keep him."


    Hearing Brada''s words, Sophia was surprised: "What did you say?"


    Brada got up slowly, still touched the dog a few times in his hand, and said, "This is a gift for me, and you will show your loyalty to me with this."


    Sophia shook her head decisively and refused, "No."


    Brada looked at Sofia and said, "This is the least you can do."


    Sophia refused again: "No, you can''t keep my dog."


    Brada raised his hands in disappointment, then turned around and said, "That''s fine, that''s fine."


    Then he took out a pistol from an open box on the table and said to the horse dog, "Then I''ll kill it."


    "boom."


    Brada pulled the trigger and shot the horse dog with one shot, and the horse dog fell down.


    Sophia immediately knelt down beside the horse dog, grabbed the horse dog''s neck and shouted, "Doctor, doctor."


    At this time, the sound of gunfire also reached the top floor. Everyone who had been staring at the terrace found the situation at the first time. Ginny murmured again: "Someone really killed a dog."


    "Boss, the last time John killed Vigo and his son, it seems to be because of his dog."


    Charlotte nodded, then continued: "Look, this dog lover is no less temperamental than John."


    Second floor terrace.


    Brada looked at the flustered Sofia and said insincerely, "I''m sorry, Sofia."


    "This is to teach you a lesson."


    Hearing the dog''s moan, Sophia touched the dog, and then got the bullet on the pet''s body armor.


    It turned out that Brada''s shot only hit the body armor.


    Then Sophia turned to look at John Wick.


    John Wick sensed Sophia''s intention and reminded, "Don''t."


    At this moment, Sophia had killing intent on her face, she took out the pistol directly from the dog''s body armor, and shot at Brada''s abdomen.


    Then he immediately shot at the surrounding guards.


    Seeing Sophia shooting, John Wick could only join the fight at this time, grabbed a guard''s Wei Chong, and immediately jumped up.


    At this time, Brada just got up, and he couldn''t do anything. The puppy he had hit before got up in an instant, and rushed towards him, even biting towards Brada''s penis.


    Brada whimpered in pain at this time: "Ah ah ah"


    The battle soon ended under the attack of two men and two dogs.


    At this moment, Brada clutched his yang energy and cried out in pain, his palms red with blood.


    Sophia took the pistol and walked in front of Brada, and was about to shoot him.


    At this time, John Wick persuaded: "Sophia, don''t."


    Glancing at John Wick, Sophia moved the muzzle and shot Brada in the thigh, then said, "He shot my dog."


    John Wick nodded and said, "I understand."


    Brada was still wailing on the ground, Sophia glanced at it and said, "We have to go, right now."


    After speaking, the two rushed out with guns.


    On the top floor, everyone in Charlotte witnessed what was happening below.


    I also saw the tragic situation of Braka below.


    Thinking of Blaka''s days ahead, Charlotte felt a chill.


    At this time, Iruka said, "Boss, do you need us to go down and help?"


    After pondering for a while, Charlotte said, "Let''s go, let''s go down and help."


    After speaking, Charlotte Doyle turned around and walked downstairs.


    Everyone followed Charlotte all the way to the second floor, watching Charlotte go towards the second floor terrace.


    Ginny reminded: "Boss, John and the others have already left here."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "I didn''t say I was going to help John Wick. He has already got the information he wants. I believe he can find the High Table and meet the elders."


    "Now, it''s not John Wick that we need help, it''s poor Brada."


    Pushing open the door of the terrace on the second floor, Charlotte Doyle looked at Brada who was still crying on the ground, and smacked her lips.


    It''s so sad, you said you were fine, why did you shoot her dog in front of a dog lover?


    The last guy who did this, even killed his own father.


    Brada, who was wailing on the ground, saw Charlotte Doyle and his party coming in, and said in pain, "Charlotte, what are you doing here?"


    "Is it possible, you want to..."


    Although Brada didn''t finish speaking, he had already prepared for the worst in his heart.


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "No, I didn''t come to kill you."


    Seeing that he was not here to kill himself, Brada resisted the pain and said, "The address of the elder..."


    Charlotte shook her head again and said, "I''m not looking for the elders either. The time to meet them hasn''t come yet."


    "I''m here to help you."


    Charlotte glanced at Brada, with a gunshot wound to the leg, a penetrating wound, and a general glance at the other.


    It hasn''t fallen off, it''s still there.


    This horse dog is considered to be virtuous, and even this wound is about to break. I don''t know if the wax bath will be effective.


    At this moment, Charlotte squatted beside Brada and whispered a few words in the other''s ear.


    Seeing Brada nodding frantically at this time, there was even more hopeful joy on his face.


    Charlotte got up at this moment and said to Iruka, "Take Mr. Brada, move lightly, and go to the management lounge."


    Then he instructed to Locke Lee and Sasuke, "You two wait to prepare a wax bath and come out."

 Chapter 52： Bradas Blood Pact

    Brada spent the night in the wax bath, and her injuries have basically healed.


    When he came out of the tub, Marvel and Charlotte Doyle had something so magical in their hands that even his brother had it fixed.


    To know that it was really close to being bitten off by that **** horse dog, the healing power of this wax bath is really perverted.


    This thing is really a treasure, especially for people in their industry, this thing is really too powerful.


    If there is such a recovery room in the hotel, then the killers from all over the world would have to come and stay here. Wouldn''t the source of customers and business be so good that it would explode.


    After all, even if there is a body armor, no one can guarantee that he will not be injured.


    But thinking of his experience yesterday, Brada shuddered, then gritted his teeth and said, "Sophia!\''


    Brada got dressed and walked out. Seeing Charlotte Doyle in the living room, she immediately smiled and opened her arms enthusiastically to hug Charlotte.


    "Thank you, Charlotte, you saved my life."


    Although Charlotte didn''t save his life, the help to him was no less than a life-saving grace, or even greater than a life-saving grace.


    After all, as a man, he is still in charge of the Monaco Continental Hotel. Without that thing, sometimes, it is more difficult to accept than death.


    After a simple hug with Charlotte, Brada said, "I owe you a favor, Charlotte, what did you say you need me to do?"


    "Or I''ll give you a badge of my blood pact!"


    At this moment, Brada had a sincere smile on her face and looked at Charlotte seriously.


    Charlotte smiled, but did not reject Brada''s offer, and said, "Since you are so sincere, then give me your blood pact badge."


    It is also a blood contract badge. The blood contract of an ordinary killer and the blood contract managed by a mainland hotel have different effects.


    Brada didn''t hesitate, walked directly to the bedroom, took out a blank blood pact badge from the drawer, then came to Charlotte, pierced his finger, and pressed his own blood mark.


    After doing all this, Brada handed the blood pact badge to Charlotte.


    Charlotte was not polite either, she just took it and put it in her pocket.


    Seeing Charlotte accepting the blood pact badge, Brada put on a smile and said again, "Charlotte, I wonder if there is any possibility for us to cooperate with this wax bath?"


    However, after experiencing the wax bath, Brada felt that this was a big business opportunity, and this thing was too attractive for people in their industry.


    With this, ordinary black market doctors can completely lose their jobs.


    Looking at Brada with a smile on his face, Charlotte knew that this guy was already moved, but still refused: "Brada, the time has not come yet, we are still a long way off."


    Hearing that Charlotte didn''t completely refuse, Brada knew in his heart that there was a drama.


    Then he said, "Charlotte, then I''ll wait for your good news. I will definitely design a very suitable price for you. What do you think of the US dollar + gold coin model?"


    "Or the consumption model of all gold coins?"


    Looking at Brada, who was already thinking about how to charge her, Charlotte smiled and said, "We''ll talk about this later. Since you''re all right, I''ll take my leave."


    Seeing that Charlotte was leaving, Brada didn''t hold back, but thanked the other party again before Charlotte left.


    the other side.


    Sophia drove John Wick to the edge of the desert.


    Sophia stopped the car at this time, opened the trunk, and took out a dog basin and a large bottle of mining water.


    After pouring some water in the basin, he said to his two horse dogs, "Drink it."


    At this time, John Wick also got out of the car, took out Sophia''s blood pact badge from his arms, and heard it before he spoke.


    "You''re going to die, John, maybe in this desert, or somewhere after that."


    Sophia paused, looked up at John Wick, and said with certainty, "But you will surely die."


    John Wick did not speak, took a deep breath, opened the blood pact badge, pricked his finger, and pressed his own fingerprint on the other side of the badge.


    He then closed the badge, handed it to Sophia, and said, "Consequences."


    Sophia took the blood pact badge and said, "Consequences."


    Then he handed the little mineral water left in his hand to John.


    Just as John was about to reach out to pick it up, Sophia avoided it.


    I saw Sophia pouring all the remaining water into her mouth in front of John Wick.


    Seeing this scene, John reluctantly turned his head away.


    But I saw that Sophia didn''t drink the water, but gargles bitterly in her mouth, and spit all the water into the bottle.


    Then he put the bottle in front of John Wick again and said, "Go on your way."


    Looking at this revengeful woman in front of him, John Wick took the bottle from the other party''s hand considering the desert environment.


    Looking at the amount of only one mouthful in the bottle John opened his mouth and called the other person''s name: "Sophia."


    Without further communication, John Wick will walk towards the desert.


    ........


    Hotel Continental Monaco.


    Charlotte Doyle brought everyone to the hotel''s service desk and checked out.


    Walking out of the hotel, the people of Charlotte headed towards the desert.


    The crowd drove all the way to the edge of the desert.


    Looking at the endless desert in front of her, Ginny said, "Boss, it''s easy to get lost in the desert. Next, where are we going?"


    Charlotte did not answer Ginny''s question, but said to Iruka, who was beside him, "Iruka, take out John Wick''s shirt."


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, Iruka took out a **** shirt from the suitcase and put it in front of Charlotte.


    I saw Charlotte bit her fingers, and then said with both hands: "The art of psychic."


    "boom!"


    A puff of smoke dissipated, and a pug appeared in front of everyone.


    At this time, the expressions of the three of Iruka did not change. They all knew about the technique of psychics, and they could even use it.


    You must know that because of the system, the psychic beasts and the ninjutsu secret scrolls are available to all ninjas who go to battle. Only Ginny opened her mouth wide and looked incredible.


    What did she see? She actually saw that after Charlotte made some handprints, she actually summoned an animal. It was indeed an animal and a dog.


    Parker glanced at the environment he was in and the crowd and said, "Lord Charlotte, may I ask if there is anything I need to do."


    Ginny pointed at Parker and shouted, "The dog has spoken, the dog has spoken..."

 ~： Please read the book!

    The pencil is here, I beg all readers!


    Looking for the latest chapter!


    Only by following the latest chapters can you turn your collection into follow-up reading!


    The editor said that my reading has a lot of ups and downs, like a roller coaster.


    o(>�n<)o cry


    If there is no follow-up reading, what can I use to PK with others on the recommendation position? If there is no follow-up reading, there will be no recommendation, no recommendation, no exposure, and no follow-up.


    I beg you readers.


    The pencil is very diligent in coding every day, but I can''t keep generating electricity with love. I always need a good meal.


    For the sake of the pencils who stay up late every day and work hard to save manuscripts, all readers, you must keep reading, don''t support books, please.

 Chapter 53： ready for action

    Hearing the woman''s words, Parker said unhappily, "Ma''am, I''m a ninja dog."


    "Parker the ninja dog, it''s normal for him to speak."


    Ginny said incredulously, "It''s not normal for dogs to talk!"


    Seeing that everyone was not surprised at all, Ginny realized at this moment that she was the last person to know, and suddenly looked at Charlotte a little unhappy.


    Seeing Ginny''s resentful eyes, Charlotte smiled and said, "I''m a ninja, I know how to do ninjutsu and psychics, it''s very reasonable..."


    Ginny really wanted to shout at this moment, is this really reasonable?


    Charlotte was not joking with Ginny, but said, "I''ll talk to you in detail later, get down to business first."


    I saw Charlotte took John''s shirt and said to the summoned psychic beast, "Parker, can you find the owner of this shirt?"


    Parker stepped forward, sniffed on his shirt, then sniffed in the direction of the desert, and replied, "The smell is very clear, the target is moving, but it''s moving very slowly."


    After hearing Parker''s answer, Charlotte thought for a while and said, "Parker, please keep your eyes on John. After he stops moving, after a period of time, you will notify me when he moves again."


    "But this time may be longer, it will take two or three days."


    Charlotte remembered that John Wick was taken away by the elders until he fainted in the desert. With John Wick''s physical strength, even in the desert, it didn''t take more than two days. Won''t faint.


    Counting the time from the appearance of the adjudicator to the killing and John''s return 7 days later, excluding the journey from Casablanca to the return to New York, the time spent in the desert is probably two or three days.


    "No problem, but don''t we catch up now?" Parker wondered.


    Charlotte shook her head: "Go after him now, John Wick won''t see the elder at the high table, let''s rest in the car, and when he sees the elder, at our speed, we will be able to catch up soon. arrive."


    After hearing Charlotte''s words, everyone had no opinion, just wait.


    Parker jumped on the front of the car bored, sniffing John''s scent from time to time, Xiao Li and Sasuke were exercising, Iruka was in charge of vigilance, and Charlotte Doyle began to explain to Ginny, what is a real ninja .


    The sun rose, and three days passed quickly.


    New York.


    The rain poured down, and the garbage king sat in his "Internet Center", letting the rain fall on his body, holding a pigeon in his arms, stroking lonely, surrounded by several judges'' men, staring closely. follow him.


    At this moment, in the station below, a massacre is being staged.


    Zero brought his apprentices and kept killing the Garbage King''s men below. No one was their enemy of unity, and no one could stop their slaughter.


    Whether it was cold weapons or firearms, the Garbage King''s subordinates failed to bring any harm to Zero and his apprentices. The battle was not over until the Garbage King''s men were slaughtered in the station.


    On the roof, the Garbage King saw the adjudicator walking up with an umbrella, then got up and walked towards the other party, and said, "Okay, you have made a statement, you have won my loyalty."


    Because Charlotte Doyle could not be contacted, the power in his hand could not stop the ruling of the High Table at all. In addition to the slaughter of the referee, the Garbage King decided to admit it.


    "Actually, I''m going to put so much loyalty into your chrysanthemum that it will come out of your mouth."


    The adjudicator looked straight at the trash king and said, "I gave you a chance."


    Obviously, the adjudicator did not take a fancy to the loyalty of the trash king, but directly rejected it.


    Seeing that surrender and allegiance were useless, the trash king said indignantly: "Since you think so, I guess it''s time to tell you to quickly get off your high table and die."


    The adjudicator didn''t care about the trash king''s trash talk, and said expressionlessly:


    "I heard!"


    "You gave John Wick seven bullets, and you will atone for it with seven knives."


    When the trash king heard that it was seven swords, instead of killing him directly, he relaxed inexplicably and said, "Sometimes, you just have to slash the **** a few times."


    After speaking, the trash king glanced at the killer next to him, covered the eyes of the pigeon in his hand with one hand, and said, "Don''t look, my dear."


    Then he turned to look at the adjudicator, and said, "The old king will die!"


    Immediately, he released the white dove in his hand, walked up to Killer Zero and said, "Long live the new king!"


    Killer Zero didn''t have any hesitation, he just cut seven swords in a row against the trash king.


    shhhhhhh


    After the seven knives slashed quickly, the Garbage King screamed and fell to the ground.


    The adjudicator glanced down at the trash king, and left with his subordinates.


    The verdict has ended. From now on, the King of Trash is no longer the king of Bowery.


    After everyone left, Ella came to the roof, looked at the garbage king who had been seriously injured and fell to the ground, picked him up, and took him away from here.


    "Lord Charlotte, John Wick''s breath has stopped in one place for a while. UU Reading "


    Parker came to Charlotte at this time and reported the situation.


    Charlotte exercised a bit. They had been stationed on the edge of the desert for three days. Although there was no shortage of food and water in his system backpack, the yellow sand that filled the sky would still feel very boring if he saw too much.


    "Are you finally going to see the elder of the high table?"


    "Parker, report to me when he''s moving."


    "Guys, pack up, we''re ready to go."


    When they heard that they were going to take action, everyone was full of energy and wiped away their exhaustion. Ginny began to check her guns and ammunition.


    There is a lot of wind and sand in the desert. She has never taken out her weapon from the box these days, for fear that the sand will go in and cause the pistol to get stuck.


    You must know that her guns have been specially modified, and the maintenance requirements are also higher.


    On the other side of the three Iruka, except for Xiao Li, Sasuke and Iruka took out their ninja kits and counted their kunai, shuriken, and detonating talismans.


    Only Charlotte Doyle, because of the system space, does not need to carry out an inventory. As long as he wants, he can directly use copper coins to buy detonating charms and kunai shuriken through the system mall. appear in his hands.


    John Wick has fainted in the desert for a long time, completely unresponsive.


    At this time, an Arab appeared on the sand dune with a camel, looked at the fainted man below, walked down, put him on the camel, and walked into the distance.


    Parker sensed the change in his breath at this time, and immediately reported, "Lord Charlotte, John Wick''s breath has begun to move again."


    Charlotte waved her hand: "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 54： Your condition is not as good as his

    The Arabs took John Wick on a camel and walked all the way to a gathering place in the desert.


    After arriving at the ground, he directly fell John Wick from the camel. At this time, John was completely unconscious, and falling from the camel failed to wake him up.


    The Arabs dragged John Wick into the largest quadrangle booth in the gathering place and waited.


    the other side.


    Parker, who was running fast in the desert, suddenly said, "Charlotte, John''s scent stopped moving again."


    Charlotte Doyle, who was driving, knew that John had reached the place where the elder was.


    Looking at the SUV driving slowly in the desert, Charlotte slammed on the brakes, stopped the car, and said, "Get out of the car, let''s run over, it''s too slow to drive in the desert."


    He didn''t want John Wick to lose a finger because of the slowness of their arrival, after all, John was his subordinate now.


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, Iruka, Sasuke, and Xiao Li, without any objection, opened the car door and jumped out.


    Ginny didn''t quite understand it, and looked at Charlotte in surprise. No matter how slow the car was in the desert, as long as it could go, it would be faster than a human being.


    Seeing Ginny who was still confused, Charlotte instructed: "Parker, lead the way and go at full speed."


    Only a squeak was heard.


    Parker''s figure appeared in the distance first, and in a few seconds, it sprang far, and the speed was much faster than the car.


    As for the three of Iruka, they followed behind Parker, not leaving behind in the slightest.


    Seeing this scene, Ginny has a new understanding of the profession of ninja.


    Looking at Ginny who was still in a daze, Charlotte bent down slightly and said, "Come on my back, your speed is too slow, I''ll run with you."


    Without hesitation, Ginny jumped onto Charlotte''s back, wrapping her legs tightly around Charlotte''s waist and wrapping her hands around Charlotte''s neck.


    Feeling the softness on her back, Charlotte said softly, "Hold tight, I''m going to speed up."


    Before Ginny could answer, Charlotte ran at full speed, and after a few jumps, she caught up with the three people in front.


    Ginny looked at the scene of the rapid reversal in front of her, her thighs tightened again, she was really afraid that if her thighs loosened, they would fall off Charlotte''s body.


    Seeing that Charlotte had arrived, Parker said again, "It''s a little far away, I''m going to speed up, you can all keep up."


    Charlotte glanced at the three of them, and then said, "In the case of preserving physical strength and Chakra, move forward at full speed. When we get there, we will directly enter the battle."


    "Yes!" X3


    After seeing the three answers, Parker increased his speed again.


    John was lying on the carpet, the sun shone on his cheeks, and finally slowly woke up.


    "Drink!"


    Hearing the voice in his ear, John Wick immediately looked at the pistol on his waist.


    "Don''t worry, your weapon is still there, drink some water."


    Hearing this sentence, John Wick gradually came back to his senses and looked at the place where the voice came from.


    At this moment, sitting in front of him was a dark-skinned man dressed in Arabian clothes, but he looked extremely luxurious.


    John sat up slowly, picked up the water glass in front of him, and was about to drink it.


    He heard the man in front of him say again, "Child, why have you become so confused."


    John faced the man in front of him and said, "I''m not confused, I''m looking for you."


    "Do you think I''m talking about your position again?"


    John didn''t answer immediately, but slowly poured the water from the cup into his mouth. He was too thirsty.


    "I''ve never been in a world where someone fought so hard to get rid of the killing, and finally returned to the original point on their own initiative."


    The elder got up and walked in front of John, squatted down slowly, looked at John Wick and said, "Why do you want to live?"


    Hearing this familiar question, John Wick did not hesitate, but he was thinking: Charlotte, I have seen the elder, where are you? Can you get there?


    "My wife, Helen."


    "In order to remember her, remember us."


    Hearing John''s answer, the elder asked again, "So do you want to live for the memory of love?"


    John said in a low voice, "At least I want a chance to win."


    The elder looked at the man who was begging for life in front of him and said, "I can give you one last chance and earn your life."


    "However, what you win may not be the life you want to live."


    "Complete a task for us, then your removal will be revoked, and the public bounty will also be cancelled."


    "You will be allowed to continue to live, not out of the control of the high table, but bound by it."


    "Do what you do best for the rest of your life."


    Listening to the conditions put forward by the elders, John Wick seemed calm on the surface, but he was actually complaining in his heart. I have completed my task, that is, to see you.


    The removal will be revoked, and the bounty will also be cancelled, but it is not because of you, but because of Charlotte. The most important thing is that he does not need to accept the constraints of the High Table, and only needs to be loyal to Charlotte.


    Elder, your conditions are not as good as Charlotte''s.


    The elder obviously didn''t know what John was thinking. He got up and returned to his chair and said, "Of course, the choice is yours."


    "To die here and now, or to live at the cost of death, recall the past."


    When John heard the elder ask him whether he should die now or live, John stood up slowly, glanced around with his peripheral vision, and found no trace of Charlotte and the others.


    He could only face the elder and ask, "What do you need me to do?"


    At this moment, the elder said in a stern voice, "You have to exchange your life for someone else''s death. The first person is named Winston."


    John said in surprise, "what?"


    The elder explained: "He forgot to swear his allegiance. Before you complete the task, the public reward and removal will not be lifted."


    "So if you want to live and remember the past, this is the choice you have to make."


    John Wick slowly lowered his head. He didn''t expect that the elder''s condition was to kill Winston who helped him survive.


    Without Winston, it would be impossible for him to leave the Continental Hotel, let alone the precious hour to escape to the Charlotte office.


    Looking at the serious-looking elder in front of him, John could only pretend to agree. He knew that if he didn''t agree at this time, he might not survive the next second.


    I saw John Wick kneeling down on one knee and slowly said, "I will serve at the High Table, and if I serve, I will lose my loyalty to the death."


    Hearing John''s answer, the elder also smiled and said, "Very good, child, abandon your weakness and reaffirm your loyalty to the High Table."


    At this time, two of the elder''s subordinates carried a small table and placed it in front of John Wick. There were two items on the table, one was a spatula and the other was a mallet.


    John stared at the two objects in front of him with a thoughtful expression.


    The elder said slowly, "Mr. John Wick, I want to see it, show it to me."


    John knew what the elder meant. It was asking him to cut off a finger to show his loyalty, using a spatula or a mallet for him to choose.


    Looking at the tool in front of him, John was thinking in his heart: Charlotte, can your wax bath handle a severed finger? If you don''t show up again, your subordinates will be disabled.


    Seeing that there was no change in the surroundings, John Wicks thought for a while, picked up the spatula on the table, and was about to start.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh


    Several shuriken shot directly, killing the guards standing around.


    Seeing this scene, John Wick also let out a sigh of relief, picked up the shovel, and threw it hard at a guard in the courtyard who was about to draw a gun.


    PS: The plot of the fast chase is about to end, and it is about to enter the big Marvel event. Dear readers, you must read it again. If you don''t read it, the pencil will really cry. ~~o(>_

 Chapter 55： slaughter

    The explosions roared everywhere, and I saw dozens of kunai with detonating talismans hanging from the sky, shooting at the tents in the gathering place, and the bombers turned their heads.


    Iruka, Xiao Li, Sasuke, and Jenny roamed and attacked. This operation must not leave a living hole. Even Parker has one in the palm of his hand. Although it is not the psychic beast to attack, it is also a forbearance after all. Dogs, under the outbreak, simply cannot be resisted by these miscellaneous soldiers.


    Charlotte took a look around at this time. There were gunmen emerging from a huge tent, and he saw that his hands were sealed.


    "Huo Dun��hao fireball!"


    A large amount of chakra gathered in the chest cavity and spit it out directly at the tent in front of him. At this time, a huge fireball with a diameter of more than ten meters and a reddish-brown color formed in an instant and slammed into the tent at an extremely fast speed.


    The tent was ignited in an instant, and the killer inside, before he could escape, turned into a fireball together with the tent and was burned to death on the spot.


    Charlotte saw that the effect of the fire escape was so good, and without hesitation, she immediately released five flamboyant fireball techniques one after another, and the entire gathering place immediately turned into a sea of ??fire.


    Seeing that Charlotte Doyle used ninjutsu, Sasuke Uchiha didn''t show weakness, and directly opened the writing wheel.


    "Thunder escape, Chidori!"


    There was lightning flashing in the assistant assistant, and he ran at an extreme speed, like a running lightning, with the sound of thousands of birds chirping. Wherever he passed, the enemy immediately fell to the ground, and black smoke rose from his body.


    With one stroke of Chidori, Sasuke harvested more than ten heads in a row, and then stopped.


    Locke Lee even started the Infinite Flurry, and saw several people being shot into the sky, and then fell from the sky again, and lost their breath on the spot.


    Only Iruka, holding the Kunai, is slicking the enemy''s neck.


    These people are too weak for ninjas.


    He was only equipped with some pistols and assault rifles. Even if some people wore body armor, they still could not cause effective damage to the ninja team.


    Even the bulletproof vests they wear can''t provide them with the slightest effective protection.


    In the entire battlefield, only Ginny was considered relatively normal. If you didn''t look at her throwing guns and the bullets that would bend, she should be the only relatively normal enemy.


    It can be said that in Charlotte''s entire team, there is no ordinary person in the true sense.


    Soon, the elder''s subordinates collapsed, and there was no way to effectively resist.


    Charlotte saw that the enemies outside had basically been resolved, except for some fish that slipped through the net, and came to the pavilion where John Wick was.


    Stepping into the pavilion, she saw John Wick pointing a gun at an Arab sitting in a chair, Charlotte said with a smile: "John, I said, as long as you can find the elder, we will be in time. Come on, don''t make a blunder."


    John Wick calmly said: "The boss is really powerful, he did come on time, and saved a finger for me."


    Charlotte knew that in just a few seconds later, John Wick''s index finger would say goodbye to him, or it would be permanent.


    Walking slowly to the Arab, Charlotte said, "This person must be the controller of one of the twelve seats at the High Table, and one of the elders of the High Table.


    While speaking, the sound of gunshots outside became smaller and smaller, and there were only a few sporadic sounds left. After the screams, the sound of guns shooting bullets completely disappeared.


    The elder sitting in the chair said calmly, "I know you, Charlotte Doyle, the legendary killer in the killer world. During this time, he even won the title of number one killer."


    "Are you going to betray the High Table now?"


    In response to the question from the elder of the high table, Charlotte had a faint smile on her face and said, "No, it''s not that I betrayed the high table, but because I want to become the elder of the high table and get one of the twelve seats, How can this be called betrayal?"


    Because he was stared at by John Wick before, the elder did not know how Charlotte and others slaughtered his subordinates, but they just thought that the other party had brought a lot of helpers.


    Then he shook his head and said: "Charlotte, you should know that these outside are not the strength of the High Table, not even my full strength. If you kill them, you want to get one of the twelve seats, this is impossible. of."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Don''t worry about it, all you need is to take us to the headquarters of the High Table, the real headquarters."


    Obviously, this stronghold, in Charlotte''s opinion, could not be the headquarters of the High Table.


    Just this unprepared, bare camp, a few tents, a pavilion, will it be the headquarters of the High Table?


    Is it true that it is a stronghold of this elder.


    Just when the elder was about to speak, Ginny and Iruka walked in one after another.


    The elder looked at the crowd, thought about his own situation, and said, "I can take you to the headquarters, but you must not hurt me."


    Seeing that they had not yet been executed, the elder who decided to bring them back to the headquarters, Charlotte thought to herself: Interesting!


    "Okay We won''t hurt you, just take us to the High Desk Headquarters, I need to hold a high-level meeting."


    The elder slowly got up, walked out of the house, looked outside, and saw the flames blazing everywhere his eyes passed. Some tents were blown up and turned into big pits, and some were ignited by flames.


    Looking at the corpse at the scene, the corner of the elder''s eyes twitched, he turned his head and said in surprise, "You only have five people here?"


    You must know that he has gathered nearly 200 subordinates here. Although he does not carry any heavy weapons, he does not lack pistols and rifles at all.


    Even if there are 200 sheep, it would not be so fast for 5 people to kill them.


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Not only five people, but also a ninja dog."


    At this time, Parker also came in and said, "Lord Charlotte, I drove back a few camels that ran away in panic. I think you may need these transportation later."


    At this moment, not only the elders, but even John Wick stared at the Pekingese in surprise. The dog could speak. John had seen Charlotte walking the dog. I think he and Helen were the same. I only met after seeing Charlotte walking the dog.


    But John Wick knew that this was not the time to understand these things.


    When Charlotte heard Parker''s words, she smiled and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Parker. It''s fine here for the time being. You can go back first."


    "Please call me anytime if you need it."


    "boom!"


    As a puff of smoke dissipated, Parker disappeared in plain sight.


    At this time, the elder''s pupils shrank, this scene, compared to the dog''s ability to speak, makes people feel more difficult, I saw him turn back and take a deep look at Charlotte Doyle, and then said: "The distance is a bit long, everyone. Come with me."

 Chapter 55： break through

    The elder rode on a camel and led Charlotte and others to the real High Table Headquarters.


    At this time, Ginny threw a camera to Charlotte. This is what he gave Ginny to do on the way over, and recorded part of the footage of the killing.


    Recording these is also to show their muscles to the twelve elders such as the high table table. After all, these twelve elders are from different countries and regions. If they do not show it properly, they just slaughter a stronghold and break through the headquarters, and they want to become one of them. The elders, too, underestimated the high table.


    On the way, the elder took the initiative to inform Charlotte that there was an elder in the permanent armed forces at the headquarters, and he specifically pointed out that the elder was a black man.


    Obviously he knows Charlotte Doyle''s other nickname, the Mud Brother Killer.


    Since Charlotte wants to be one of the masters of the high table, then the old king is not dead, so why does the new king come to the throne?


    Of the twelve seats, one must retire, but he didn''t want to die, so he could only move eastward, especially when he saw the magical side of Charlotte Doyle and mastered the art of summoning.


    He didn''t want to die even more, and it was even more beneficial for him to push Charlotte to a high seat.


    As for the deceased subordinate, he could only say sorry in his heart.


    the other side.


    New York Parkway Hotel.


    Because John Wick did not give allegiance to the elder and accept the mission, the adjudicator did not receive the elder''s order. After solving the garbage queen, he went directly to the Continental Hotel.


    I saw the adjudicator came to Winston''s lounge, walked all the way to Winston, and said coldly, "Have you decided to step down?"


    Winston looked at the adjudicator in front of him and said solemnly, "I don''t agree."


    Because John Wick didn''t come back and couldn''t show up to help him, Winston had already found a group of killers who followed his orders long after the adjudicator was disgraced by Charlotte.


    Although this group of people is not as powerful as John Wick, the number is quite large. Most of the killers in New York are willing to help him. This is also his courage to refuse the adjudicator.


    Hearing Winston''s refusal to abdicate, the adjudicator said, "That''s good."


    Then he turned around and took out his mobile phone, and called the management department directly: "I want to revise an instruction. The adjudicator is 1011979, the Continental Hotel in New York, and it''s not customary."


    When the adjudicator heard the news that the Continental Hotel in New York had successfully returned to the secular world, he immediately hung up the phone and walked up to Winston and said, "Winston, this institution has already returned to the secular world, and work can be done in the Continental Hotel. already."


    "Since you refuse to step down, you will lose your life."


    "The messenger of the High Table will arrive at once and wipe your life from the building."


    "Good night, Winston."


    After speaking, the adjudicator stopped looking at Winston and turned to leave.


    Watching the other party leave, Winston murmured, "Safe haven, it''s no longer safe."


    Then he took out the phone and informed Chalong, "The confrontation with the high table has begun."


    Having said that, Winston hung up the phone and walked to his weapons warehouse and safe house inside the Continental Hotel.


    Soon a broadcast came from the Continental Hotel, "Gentlemen and girls, please note that the Continental Hotel will be closed for fumigation."


    "We apologize for the inconvenience caused to you."


    "Please go to the nearest exit."


    At this time, the adjudicator came to the lounge area of ??the hotel lobby, looked at Zero and his apprentices sitting on the sofa, and said, "Now, you can take your apprentices to work in the Continental Hotel."


    Before leaving, the adjudicator spoke to Killer Zero again: "We will send some, the best people, to provide additional support."


    Killer Zero smiled and said, "Okay, very good."


    Then the adjudicator returned to his room and waited for the result of the ruling.


    Soon two armored buses stopped at the entrance of the hotel. Dozens of fully-armed killers wearing special bulletproof helmets and the latest bulletproof pants, armed with firearms, got off the bus and formed a tactical team. shape and enter the Continental Hotel in turn.


    At this moment, the killing in the hotel officially began.


    the other side.


    Charlotte and the others followed the elder on a camel to the headquarters of the High Table Table, which is located in the hinterland of the desert. The headquarters of the High Table Table is not on the ground, but underground.


    I don''t know how they found this place in the desert where they could build underground buildings.


    After following the elders into the High Table headquarters, Charlotte directly ordered to kill.


    Everyone pushed them all the way, killing anyone they saw, and they were going to kill them directly to the management area.


    The elder hid behind everyone in Charlotte, guiding them, without the slightest awareness. It was he who brought the enemy to the headquarters.


    Charlotte and the others pushed horizontally all the way, using ninjutsu, shuriken, detonating charms, and even more money.


    The result is that John Wick and Ginny, before shooting a few people with guns, the battle is over.


    And the elders who followed everyone all the way, at this moment, really realized how terrifying Charlotte Doyle''s strength and his subordinates were.


    With such strength, if he wants to become one of the elders of the high table, he has no problem at all in terms of strength, and at the same time, he is very wise about the team he has come to stand for. UU reading


    After some slaughter, the elder took Charlotte and the others to a safe room outside the headquarters, which was the last defense of the High Table headquarters.


    At this time, another elder at the high table was hiding inside.


    At the same time, the elder also informed other people outside that the headquarters of the High Table Table was attacked and needed support.


    Looking at the door made of alloy in front of her, Charlotte smiled and said, "Iruka, broke him with a spirit formation."


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, Iruka walked to the gate, took out the detonating talisman, and began to arrange it.


    One-five-ten finally used thirty detonating charms before Iruka arranged the enchantment circle.


    Then Charlotte took everyone to hide out of the explosion range of the formation.


    Then I heard Iruka shout: "Explode!"


    In an instant, the formation was activated, and the thirty detonating talismans burned at the same time because of the power of the formation, and they were bound in one direction and exploded.


    "Boom!"


    After the huge explosion, the alloy door was directly smashed, and it was completely able to let people pass normally. At this time, the black elders in the safe house, seeing that the last line of defense had also fallen, completely gave up their resistance.


    Seeing everyone coming in, he took the lead and said, "I know you, Charlotte Doyle."


    "What do you want and why do you want to break into the headquarters of the High Table?"


    "And you, Maktoum, why did you betray the High Table?"


    Charlotte had no interest in answering the black elder''s question, nor in communicating with him, so a shuriken flew out, killing the other party.


    Then, facing the elder next to him, Maktoum said, "Please prepare for the elders meeting at the high table."

 Chapter 56： break through

    The elder rode on a camel and led Charlotte and others to the real High Table Headquarters.


    At this time, Ginny threw a camera to Charlotte. This is what he gave Ginny to do on the way over, and recorded part of the footage of the killing.


    Recording these is also to show their muscles to the twelve elders such as the high table table. After all, these twelve elders are from different countries and regions. If they do not show it properly, they just slaughter a stronghold and break through the headquarters, and they want to become one of them. The elders, too, underestimated the high table.


    On the way, the elder took the initiative to inform Charlotte that there was an elder in the permanent armed forces at the headquarters, and he specifically pointed out that the elder was a black man.


    Obviously he knows Charlotte Doyle''s other nickname, the Mud Brother Killer.


    Since Charlotte wants to be one of the masters of the high table, then the old king is not dead, so why does the new king come to the throne?


    Of the twelve seats, one must retire, but he didn''t want to die, so he could only move eastward, especially when he saw the magical side of Charlotte Doyle and mastered the art of summoning.


    He didn''t want to die even more, and it was even more beneficial for him to push Charlotte to a high seat.


    As for the deceased subordinate, he could only say sorry in his heart.


    the other side.


    New York Parkway Hotel.


    Because John Wick did not give allegiance to the elder and accept the mission, the adjudicator did not receive the elder''s order. After solving the garbage queen, he went directly to the Continental Hotel.


    I saw the adjudicator came to Winston''s lounge, walked all the way to Winston, and said coldly, "Have you decided to step down?"


    Winston looked at the adjudicator in front of him and said solemnly, "I don''t agree."


    Because John Wick didn''t come back and couldn''t show up to help him, Winston had already found a group of killers who followed his orders long after the adjudicator was disgraced by Charlotte.


    Although this group of people is not as powerful as John Wick, the number is quite large. Most of the killers in New York are willing to help him. This is also his courage to refuse the adjudicator.


    Hearing Winston''s refusal to abdicate, the adjudicator said, "That''s good."


    Then he turned around and took out his mobile phone, and called the management department directly: "I want to revise an instruction. The adjudicator is 1011979, the Continental Hotel in New York, and it''s not customary."


    When the adjudicator heard the news that the Continental Hotel in New York had successfully returned to the secular world, he immediately hung up the phone and walked up to Winston and said, "Winston, this institution has already returned to the secular world, and work can be done in the Continental Hotel. already."


    "Since you refuse to step down, you will lose your life."


    "The messenger of the High Table will arrive at once and wipe your life from the building."


    "Good night, Winston."


    After speaking, the adjudicator stopped looking at Winston and turned to leave.


    Watching the other party leave, Winston murmured, "Safe haven, it''s no longer safe."


    Then he took out the phone and informed Chalong, "The confrontation with the high table has begun."


    Having said that, Winston hung up the phone and walked to his weapons warehouse and safe house inside the Continental Hotel.


    Soon a broadcast came from the Continental Hotel, "Gentlemen and girls, please note that the Continental Hotel will be closed for fumigation."


    "We apologize for the inconvenience caused to you."


    "Please go to the nearest exit."


    At this time, the adjudicator came to the lounge area of ??the hotel lobby, looked at Zero and his apprentices sitting on the sofa, and said, "Now, you can take your apprentices to work in the Continental Hotel."


    Before leaving, the adjudicator spoke to Killer Zero again: "We will send some, the best people, to provide additional support."


    Killer Zero smiled and said, "Okay, very good."


    Then the adjudicator returned to his room and waited for the result of the ruling.


    Soon two armored buses stopped at the entrance of the hotel. Dozens of fully-armed killers wearing special bulletproof helmets and the latest bulletproof pants, armed with firearms, got off the bus and formed a tactical team. shape and enter the Continental Hotel in turn.


    At this moment, the killing in the hotel officially began.


    the other side.


    Charlotte and the others followed the elder on a camel to the headquarters of the High Table Table, which is located in the hinterland of the desert. The headquarters of the High Table Table is not on the ground, but underground.


    I don''t know how they found this place in the desert where they could build underground buildings.


    After following the elders into the High Table headquarters, Charlotte directly ordered to kill.


    Everyone pushed them all the way, killing anyone they saw, and they were going to kill them directly to the management area.


    The elder hid behind everyone in Charlotte, guiding them, without the slightest awareness. It was he who brought the enemy to the headquarters.


    Charlotte and the others pushed horizontally all the way, using ninjutsu, shuriken, detonating charms, and even more money.


    The result is that John Wick and Ginny, before shooting a few people with guns, the battle is over.


    And the elders who followed everyone all the way, at this moment, really realized how terrifying Charlotte Doyle''s strength and his subordinates were.


    With such strength, if you want to become one of the elders of the high table, there is no problem at all in terms of strength. At the same time, he is very wise about the team he has come this way After some killings, the elder led Along with Charlotte and the others, they came to a safe room outside the headquarters, which was the last defense of the High Table Headquarters.


    At this time, another elder at the high table was hiding inside.


    At the same time, the elder also informed other people outside that the headquarters of the High Table Table was attacked and needed support.


    Looking at the door made of alloy in front of her, Charlotte smiled and said, "Iruka, broke him with a spirit formation."


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, Iruka walked to the gate, took out the detonating talisman, and began to arrange it.


    One-five-ten finally used thirty detonating charms before Iruka arranged the enchantment circle.


    Then Charlotte took everyone to hide out of the explosion range of the formation.


    Then I heard Iruka shout: "Explode!"


    In an instant, the formation was activated, and the thirty detonating talismans burned at the same time because of the power of the formation, and they were bound in one direction and exploded.


    "Boom!"


    After the huge explosion, the alloy door was directly smashed, and it was completely able to let people pass normally. At this time, the black elders in the safe house, seeing that the last line of defense had also fallen, completely gave up their resistance.


    Seeing everyone coming in, he took the lead and said, "I know you, Charlotte Doyle."


    "What do you want and why do you want to break into the headquarters of the High Table?"


    "And you, Maktoum, why did you betray the High Table?"


    Charlotte had no interest in answering the black elder''s question, nor in communicating with him, so a shuriken flew out, killing the other party.


    Then, facing the elder next to him, Maktoum said, "Please prepare for the elders meeting at the high table."

 Chapter 57： Who is for who is against

    Maktoum saw Charlotte kill the black elder so neatly, and he had a deeper understanding of the title of the Mud Brother Killer in his heart, and the black man had no desire to communicate with him at all.


    Without hesitation, Maktoum said, "Come with me, everyone."


    After speaking, Maktoum took the lead out of the safe house and brought everyone to a conference room on the negative third floor.


    The conference room was very large, and there was a huge electronic screen in front of it. I saw Maktoum come to the console for a while to operate, and the screen suddenly lit up in front of everyone.


    The screen was turned into twelve pieces, each corresponding to a seat on the high table. Soon the video was connected, and the figures of elders appeared on the screen.


    In the end, 11 of the 12 screens turned on. The only screen that didn''t light up was held by the black elder who had been killed by Charlotte Doyle.


    And the images of everyone in Charlotte also appeared on the screen, allowing the 10 elders outside to see the situation in the conference room.


    Seeing that the staff had basically arrived, Maktoum said, "Everyone, today the High Table has ushered in the biggest change in its history. For this reason, I will hold the highest meeting of the High Table to all of you."


    The elders behind the screen also knew what happened at the headquarters at this time. Although they didn''t know the exact situation, they still knew something about the general situation.


    The expressions of the elders were different at this time. One of the Russians said, "Maktoum, the meeting will definitely be held, but before that, should you explain the attack on the headquarters?"


    "Presumably all of you have also received Mo''s help message."


    As for why Moren was not mentioned, the elders saw that Mo was not present on the screen representing the headquarters. They already knew that Mo was probably dead. They didn''t know if it was an attack between the two elders or because of other.


    Although they are both the controllers of the high table, they are still full of intrigue. After all, they were not one force at the beginning, but a composition of multiple forces.


    Maktoum didn''t answer immediately, but looked at Charlotte Doyle, who was beside him, and asked how to answer this question.


    Charlotte saw Maktoum''s questioning eyes, and said lightly, "Ginny, upload the video you took before on the projector."


    Ginny took out the SD card on the camera, uploaded some videos taken today to the computer, and then clicked to play.


    Soon, the video of the Charlotte crowd breaking through the stronghold today was seen by the elders.


    Charlotte and the others in the picture are flames, lightning, and the terrifying speed, astonishing power, and the talisman paper that can explode, all of which are telling everyone that they are extraordinary.


    Charlotte took a step forward and said to everyone on the screen: "These things in the screen, you must understand, what does this represent."


    At this time, the elders on the screen looked at Charlotte Doyle, and their eyes changed immediately. Although Mo told them that Maktoum and Charlotte attacked the headquarters, they did not turn the headquarters The video of the attack was passed to them, of course, not because he didn''t want to pass it on, but because he didn''t have the time.


    "I''m Charlotte Doyle, a registered member of the New York Continental Hotel, a legendary killer, and I''m now applying to be one of the twelve seats at the High Table."


    As soon as the voice fell, the elders on the screen looked at each other, and an elder with an Asian face said, "Charlotte, I already know about your situation. With your strength, you are qualified to be an elder."


    "But I want to ask if these abilities of yours, as well as the rune paper that is comparable to a grenade, can be taught."


    Hearing the elder''s words, everyone else on the screen showed an interested look. Indeed, although Charlotte''s subordinates have different abilities, it can be found that this is a systematic thing, not like It''s a genetic mutation.


    Especially when Charlotte''s ninja title and the fact that all of her subordinates use kunai shuriken, everyone suspects that this may be a systematic ninja training model.


    Those who walk in the dark are more likely to accept and believe in the so-called mysterious knowledge.


    Hearing that someone spied on his ninjutsu and the detonating talisman, Charlotte smiled. He knew that these elders had taken a fancy to the ninjutsu that was comparable to super power, which was dazzling and powerful. If it was possible, who would Would you refuse to become a ninja who knows how to do ninjutsu?


    The second is the portable type of detonating talisman. A small talisman paper has a huge explosive power. The most important thing is that this thing can be carried around without fear of security inspection. If it is used for bad things, it is too convenient. .


    It''s a pity that these things, let''s not mention whether he is willing to teach them, even if it is a detonating talisman, it cannot be stimulated without chakra, and he currently does not have the ability to give chakra to others, after all, he is not a six-path.


    Charlotte said with a smile on her face: "Whether it''s a ninja or a detonating talisman, I can''t give it to you, even if it''s an detonating talisman, you can''t use it However, since I want to become the ruler of the high table One of them is to bring certain benefits to the organization.��


    "I don''t know if you have heard of the wax bath of the Assassin Brotherhood."


    When they heard the Assassin Brotherhood, everyone was in awe. At the beginning of the establishment of the high table table, the organization also thought of inviting the other party to join, but the other party refused them and did not play with them.


    But thinking of the news that Charlotte had destroyed the other party before, one of the elders said, "Wax bath, is that the legendary thing that can quickly recover from injuries?"


    Obviously, the elder also knew something about the Assassin Brotherhood.


    Hearing that someone knew what this was, it was easy to handle. Charlotte had a smile on her face. After briefly introducing the efficacy of the wax bath, she continued: "I will take the wax bath as the main body and gradually Build recovery rooms in various continental hotels controlled by the elders to help the killers recover from their injuries."


    "As for the price and the method of sharing, we will discuss it in detail later."


    Charlotte spoke in a domineering voice at this time: "Now, for me, Charlotte Doyle, to be one of the twelve seats at the High Table, who is in favor and who is against?"


    The sticks are also on, and the dates are also taken out. Now it''s up to the elders at the high table how to choose.


    Maktoum, who was standing beside Charlotte, was the first to speak: "Elder Mo has died, and one seat is vacant. I agree with Mr. Charlotte to become the elder of the high table."


    Hearing Maktoum''s words, the other elders behind the screen also began to express their opinions, but in the end no one objected.


    PS: Sorry, I used to update the code in the early morning. Yesterday I accidentally fell asleep when I was coding, so I didn''t update it on time. Sorry, there is another chapter later.

 Chapter 58： New Elder - Charlotte Doyle

    Charlotte Doyle was somewhat surprised to hear that there was no objection. In his vision, wouldn''t there always be one or two villains who would disagree or abstain? It went so smoothly...


    Obviously being able to pass so smoothly is also because many elders see greater value in Charlotte Doyle, and Charlotte is not an outsider, she is a member of the Continental Hotel under the high table, and she is also a member of the high table. Members, since there are vacancies, why not do it?


    Besides, there is a magical thing like a wax bath, and everyone is not at a loss. When everyone gets to know each other well, and then get some detonating charms or learn ninjutsu from Charlotte Doyle, that is blood money.


    Of course, the most important point is that in case of abstention and opposition, what should this guy do with vengeance? If he can break through the headquarters, it means that as long as he is found, he can break through their station. They are not stupid, but poor Mo''s family can''t. Inherited the silent position.


    Seeing that everyone unanimously agreed that Charlotte Doyle would become the new elder of the high table, Maktoum had a kind smile on his face and said: "Mr. Once you are done, your new identity, we will also inform the various subordinate forces of the High Table together."


    "I don''t know, do you want to take over Mo''s sphere of influence, or do you have other ideas for the territory you control?"


    At this time, many elders behind the screen also looked at Charlotte Doyle seriously. The division of power is the most important thing. Everyone has their own jurisdiction, although people at the high table are given preferential treatment wherever they go. , and even the adjudicators under him can mobilize the forces of subordinates in various regions, but the division of certain regions is indispensable.


    Charlotte looked at Maktoum and asked, "Whose domain does Pretty Country belong to?"


    Hearing Charlotte ask about Pretty Country, everyone behind the screen looked at each other, obviously it had nothing to do with them.


    Maktoum had expected it long ago, and replied with a smile, "It''s my sphere of influence. If Elder Charlotte needs it, this site will be given to you."


    Charlotte looked at the elder who had always been very interesting, and said, "Mo''s legacy will be handed over to you, including the areas he was in charge of before, as a bargaining chip in exchange for the beautiful country."


    One of the reasons why Charlotte is willing to do this is that he doesn''t particularly care about other areas, and the other is that he really doesn''t understand Momo who was killed by him.


    Even if he went to scavenge, how much he could get, he might as well throw it out and let them do it themselves. Another thing is, he really doesn''t have many subordinates, and he really doesn''t want to accept other crooked melons and cracked dates.


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Maktoum was overjoyed. He thought he was going to bleed a lot, but he didn''t expect to make a big profit.


    Immediately replied: "Thank you, Mr. Charlotte, after the arrangement of Mo''s assets, there will be a generous gift."


    Seeing that everything had fallen to the ground, the high table meeting ended.


    At this time, John Wick, who had not said a word since he came in, said, "Lord Charlotte, the judge of the High Table has already lived in New York, and I don''t know about Winston..."


    Obviously, Maktoum asked him to complete the task before, let him know that there is trouble on Winston''s side.


    Hearing John Wick''s request for help, Charlotte looked at the elder next to her and said, "Then please suspend the action of the adjudicator first."


    Hearing Charlotte''s request, Maktoum did not refuse at all. After all, New York is now Charlotte''s territory.


    Taking out his mobile phone, Maktoum dialed a number.


    the other side.


    New York Continental Hotel.


    Because without the support of John Wick, Winston could not resist the messenger and Killer Zero of the High Table.


    The equipment of the messengers was too advanced. Winston''s subordinates were all killed and wounded without causing much damage to the opponent, especially Killer Zero and his apprentices. Without the resistance of the Night Demon, the opponent was simply invincible. .


    At this time, the messenger of the High Table had opened Winston''s safe house, and the adjudicator stepped in to make the final judgment on Winston.


    "Winston, no one can go against the will of the High Table."


    "You can''t fight against the high table and violate the rules, and you don''t have that ability."


    Looking at the arrogant adjudicator, Winston sighed and lost.


    Without John Wick as a sharp knife, his men could not resist the messenger of the High Table in the end.


    Just when the adjudicator was about to order his subordinates to make the final ruling, suddenly her cell phone rang.


    Taking out his mobile phone, the adjudicator saw the caller ID, turned around and walked a few steps, and then answered the phone respectfully.


    "Hello, elder, what are your orders?"


    When Winston heard that it was the elder who called the adjudicator, a glimmer of hope flashed in his eyes. Could it be that there was a turning point.


    "Elder, the ruling has not been made yet, he is still alive."


    "Yes, good, good, I understand."


    The adjudicator hung up the phone, turned around and walked in front of Winston, stared at the person in front of him, and sighed: "Winston, you are really lucky, the elder decided to save your life."


    "In addition, the new elder of the High Table will arrive in a few days. UU reading You need to do a good job in the arrangement and reception of the banquet. At that time, the leaders of the American forces under the High Table will all tell the new elder, Pay allegiance."


    Then the adjudicator ignored Winston and instructed, "Retreat and wait with me for the arrival of the elder of the High Table."


    The arbiter left Winston''s safe house with the messenger of the High Table and the others.


    Winston stared blankly at the leaving adjudicator, and then a feeling of the rest of his life came to his mind. Although he didn''t know why the elder suddenly ordered to stop at the last minute, it was a good thing for him.


    As for the new elder coming to New York, he was required to be responsible for the reception and preparation of the banquet, which made him even more confused. Could it be that after John Wick went to Casablanca, he became involved with the new elder?


    Winston looked at the messy hotel in front of him and murmured, "Since he survived, he has to work..."


    the other side.


    Maktoum hung up the phone and said, "The adjudicator has stopped, and Winston''s life is not in danger."


    "Mr. Charlotte, I have already instructed New York to prepare a grand banquet for you. When the time comes, the forces of the United States under the control of the High Table will come over to show their allegiance to you and the High Table."


    "As for Mr. John Wick''s removal, it will be withdrawn later, and the bounty on him will also be withdrawn."


    Hearing Maktoum''s words, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction and said, "Thank you for your hard work, I will make the Moroccan Continental Hotel one of the first hotels with a wax bath recovery room."


    "I''ll leave it to you to clean up the mess here at the headquarters, and we''ll go back to New York first."


    Hearing that Charlotte Doyle was leaving, Maktoum stepped forward and said enthusiastically, "I look forward to meeting you next time, Mr. Charlotte."

 Chapter 59： transfer of power

    It has been a week since he rescued Brada, and three days have passed since he was admitted by the High Table.


    During this week, Charlotte Doyle signed in through the system and obtained 1 ninjutsu secret scroll, 10 soul jade, 50 delicious ramen, 400 reputation, 50,000 copper coins, 1 ninja recruitment scroll, and ninjutsu 1 dense volume.


    Charlotte and her party of 6 chartered a plane and successfully arrived in New York through the airport in Casablanca. Just as the door of the plane was opened, Charlotte was about to get off the plane when they saw three Rolls Royces parked beside the plane.


    The adjudicator held a black umbrella and stood there waiting. When he saw Charlotte Doyle get off the plane, the adjudicator stepped forward and said, "Please get in the car, Elder Charlotte."


    Looking at the adjudicator in front of her, Charlotte nodded, then brought Ginny into the same car with the other party, and the other four got into the other two Rolls-Royces.


    The car quickly drove out of the airport. In the car, the adjudicator took out a suitcase, opened it, placed it in front of Charlotte Doyle, and said, "This is the elder status gold coin sent by the high table, and you ID card and adjudicator gold coins.��


    "There are two gold coins for elder status. If you need it, go to any force under the control of the high table and show the elder gold coins, and you will receive supreme service."


    "This identity verification card has your exclusive verification code, which needs to be verified when issuing instructions to the Gaotai Desk Information Center, whether it is delisting, returning to customs, rewarding or any other task, you can perform it in the information center as you are. operate."


    "There are nine gold coins for the adjudicator, which you can issue to your subordinate to make him the adjudicator under your command. The adjudicator''s identity information needs to be uploaded to the file center for identification."


    "An elder, according to the rules of the high table, can only have 9 judges, but there is no requirement for the number of other messengers and subordinates."


    After hearing the adjudicator''s speech, Charlotte Doyle took out the gold coin representing the elder''s identity, and played with it for a while. She felt that the workmanship was not bad, and it was considered to be relatively exquisite. She put one in her pocket and said:


    "Ginny, put things away."


    Ginny took the suitcase from the adjudicator and put it beside her.


    After seeing Charlotte Doyle instructing his subordinates to take the box, the adjudicator continued to take out a suitcase beside him and opened it, which was full of documents.


    "Elder, the documents here are mainly divided into three categories. The first one is land deeds and real estate."


    "Elder Maktoum asked me to hand over all his properties, manors, training bases, arsenals and other assets in the United States to you."


    "In terms of real estate, each of the 50 states in the United States has a real estate set up as a safe house."


    Hearing the judge''s words, Charlotte was somewhat surprised, but she didn''t show it at all.


    Before leaving, Maktoum said that he would give him a generous gift, but he did not expect it to be so generous.


    Seeing Charlotte Doyle''s unwavering appearance, the adjudicator was a little surprised. As expected of an existence who can change from a killer to an elder, this amount of power is extraordinary.


    The adjudicator continued: "The second document is the High Table messengers stationed in New York. This is their personnel list and detailed information. These armed forces are about 80 people and are usually used to safeguard the interests of the High Table in the United States. , These men are gifts from Elder Maktoum, they are loyal to the High Table, loyal to you, and will not betray them."


    Hearing that Maktoum also left him a group of tool people, Charlotte nodded and said, "Elder has a heart."


    Charlotte Doyle doesn''t care about this power, but it''s not bad to use it to maintain the order and interests of the high table, and it''s okay to receive subordinates. Iruka and the others can''t be used for everything.


    As for whether they would betray or sell out his information, Charlotte was not worried. After all, they were not his core team and had very few opportunities to contact him.


    The adjudicator heard Charlotte''s words and continued: "The third list is the information and leaders of the various forces in the United States under the High Table."


    "Elder Charlotte, because it is an underground force, some are relatively weak, and their leaders and forces will change more frequently, so this requires your secretary to update the information in the High Table Archives Center regularly."


    After seeing the adjudicator introduce the contents of the box, Charlotte had a smile on her face and said, "Okay, I will arrange for them to update the information."


    "Ginny, keep these things safe, these things will be handed over to you in the future."


    "Yes BOSS." Ginny didn''t hesitate. After taking the box from the judge, she closed it and put it by her side.


    The adjudicator saw that the things had been put away by Charlotte''s men, and then stretched out a hand in front of Charlotte and said, "Congratulations, Mr. Charlotte Doyle, for becoming one of the elders of the High Table. ."


    Charlotte stretched out her hand and shook it lightly, and said, "Happy together, rejoice together."


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do next. Will you be based in New York, or...?"


    The adjudicator said, "Elder Charlotte, after holding your banquet I will go back to Elder Maktoum and follow his next instructions."


    "Your banquet will be held tomorrow afternoon. At that time, I will arrange a driver to pick you up. The venue will be at the Continental Hotel in New York. At that time, the leaders of various forces under the High Table Table in the United States will send you loyalty and blessings."


    Charlotte Doyle was very satisfied with the arrangement of the high table, and felt the respect and attention of the other party, and then smiled: "Okay, hard work, I will leave the banquet to you."


    Soon the car arrived, Forest Hills, Queens, at the gate of the Charlotte Office on Seventy-first Avenue. Seeing that they were home, Charlotte Doyle and others also got out of the car and left and returned to their own affairs. in.


    The adjudicator looked at Charlotte Doyle who was leaving and couldn''t calm down for a long time. Although she knew that three days had passed since Charlotte became an elder, she still felt incredible after seeing him.


    She had felt Charlotte Doyle''s strength. Just murderous aura could suffocate her, but the other party suddenly became an elder and even took over Elder Maktoum''s beautiful territory, which still made her feel incredible.


    You know, Charlotte originally said that the elder would withdraw John Wick''s expulsion and bounty. She thought that the other party wanted to do this through the relationship of the elder, but she did not expect that she would become an elder.


    The world has changed too much, and it shocked her heart a bit. In her cognition, the twelve seats of the High Table have never changed, just like Saint Theo, a member of the High Table, whose father died and her sister took the throne. The elder sister died and the younger brother succeeded the throne.


    And Charlotte Doyle broke the tradition for many years, and this impact had a great impact on her.

 Chapter 60： I come, I conquer

    Back in the office, everyone came to the hall and sat down.


    Charlotte said, "Ginny, report everyone''s identities to the high table according to the adjudicator."


    When John Wick heard it was everyone, he was slightly taken aback and said, "Boss, do I want to be the judge too?"


    The attitude of happiness is of course, which caught him by surprise. You must know that as a former legendary killer, at the peak of his career, he was only a subordinate of Vigo, and the title of Night Demon, not to mention becoming an adjudicator, it is a high table He is not eligible for membership.


    He tried his best to get his retirement, but his peaceful life was broken in the end. He never thought that he would become a judge shortly after allegiance to Charlotte Doyle.


    Seeing the somewhat unbelievable John Wick, Charlotte smiled and said, "Yes, you are the judge just like everyone else."


    "It happened that I promised Brada to open a recovery room with him, and then you will be in charge of Monaco. Sofia is also Brada''s subordinate. You can take care of one or two when you go, so that Brada and her will clear up the misunderstanding. , In addition, I have been treated for his injuries the day before you left."


    Hearing Charlotte saying that Brada was healed, John Wick smiled awkwardly, but still said, "Thank you BOSS, I won''t let you down."


    Everyone in Iruka didn''t care much about being the judge of the High Table, but they were very happy with the promotion of Charlotte Doyle. If the High Table was regarded as a village without shadows, then the elders in it would be very happy. It is the minister of a large department, and Charlotte is now equivalent to the minister of a Shinobi village.


    No one will be unhappy with the increase in strength and status of those who are loyal to them.


    Ginny, who was on the side, had been checking the assets Maktoum gave to Charlotte after returning to the office. At this time, she suddenly said, "Boss, you need to get in and make money, if you don''t want to sell the assets."


    Hearing Ginny''s words, Charlotte was slightly taken aback. Didn''t she just receive a generous gift? How can you be short of money?


    "Ginny, what''s the reason?"


    Ginny flipped through the document and said, "Boss, the assets given to you by Elder Maktoum also require you to pay taxes, and there are basically real estate, land deeds, and manors. Property tax is still not a small sum.��


    "Unless you want to violently resist taxes?"


    Charlotte frowned frivolously, thinking to herself: As expected of a beautiful country, only death and paying taxes are inevitable.


    "And then there are the armed personnel left by the other party. You are responsible for their usual training and wages."


    "And the maintenance of these estates is also an expense."


    Suddenly realizing that she had hundreds of men to eat, Charlotte asked, "Ginny, how much cash do I have?"


    Ginny took out the notebook and began to report: "Currently, there are 30 million US dollars in cash, of which 10 million US dollars are from the tasks released by Carlos."


    "And the gold and jewelry you told me to sell last time, they are probably worth several million dollars after they are sold. The specific value needs to be settled when the other party trades."


    "But the landlord next door has already made an appointment, and buying his house is also an expense."


    Listening to Ginny''s report, Charlotte Doyle knew that he needed to make money, and then said: "After the banquet is over, I will release 2 more places outside Casablanca and New York to build a recovery room to Auction format."


    "The quota will be a sum of money, and the pricing of the recovery room will also be a steady stream of income."


    "I''ll leave the work to you, Ginny."


    "And those armed forces are assigned to your subordinates, and you will be deployed for the time being."


    Hearing that Charlotte had added work and manpower to him, Ginny didn''t refuse, she nodded and accepted.


    As for the three of Iluka, they are in charge of the office and the task of the Continental Hotel in New York. After all, the task of the Continental Hotel has been connected to the task meeting room, so he can rest assured that they will go to the task.


    Charlotte pondered for a while and then said, "Ginny, Carlos and his son were notified before takeoff. When will they arrive?"


    Ginny heard Charlotte ask Carlos and his son, and said, "Boss, they''re already outside, I''ll let them in."


    Then Ginny took out her cell phone and dialed a number, and soon Carlos walked into the Charlotte office with his son Wesley.


    Carlos brought his son, came to Charlotte Doyle, knelt down on one knee and said, "Dear Mr. Charlotte Doyle, I would like to bring my son Wesley to you together. Allegiance."


    Obviously, Carlos, through Ginny, already knew that Charlotte Doyle had become the elder of the high table, and now he is not helping others, but devoting his loyalty.


    Looking at the father and son kneeling in front of him, Charlotte Doyle said in a majestic voice, "I accept the allegiance of your father and son."


    Seeing Charlotte Doyle accept their allegiance, Carlos and Wesley slowly stood up and said, "Boss, if there is anything we need our father and son to do, you can tell me."


    Charlotte Doyle looked at Wesley beside him and said, "Wesley, have you successfully graduated?"


    Carlos said slowly, "I''m starting my apprenticeship initially, but I still need some tasks to sharpen it."


    Charlotte nodded, then said, "I will report your identities to the high table and become the judges under my command. At that time, you and Wesley will be responsible for two areas for me, where I will work with the locals. The Continental Hotel cooperated with the construction of the restoration room.��


    Hearing the restoration room both of them were stunned for a moment, and then they responded, "Follow your orders."


    After confirming everything, Charlotte looked at everyone and said, "Everyone, rest, be more energetic tomorrow, go to the banquet with me, and recognize the leaders of various forces, you will be able to use them for tasks in the future. "


    Soon the crowd dispersed.


    the next day!


    Sign in!


    Ding��System sign-in is successful, get 50 delicious ramen!


    Looking at today''s sign-in harvest, Charlotte Doyle shook her head. Delicious ramen is considered a good thing. After eating it, he can recover his strength. Unfortunately, what he needs now is system gold coins.


    Closing the system page, the time soon came to 1 pm.


    Outside the Charlotte office, the adjudicator appeared here on time, with three Rolls-Royces still parked behind him.


    "Lord Charlotte, please get in the car with me, the banquet is about to start."


    Charlotte nodded, and brought her secretary Ginny to the Rolls-Royce.


    It''s just that Charlotte Doyle''s team is no longer 6 people this time, but 8 people.


    After everyone got into the car, the car started and drove in the direction of the New York Continental Hotel.


    Today will be the day of Charlotte Doyle, famous all over the world underworld.


    PS: The Marvel story will begin tomorrow, and the quick chase will officially end.


    I saw that a book friend asked me about the rules for adding updates. I will simply say a few words here. Because of the editor��s request, the new book has two updates, so it is temporarily impossible to add updates in the early stage. Yes, the accumulative reward is 100 yuan, that is, the rudder master, plus one update on the day of the launch, and ten more updates for the leader. So how many more days are available on the shelves, it is up to the book lovers to decide.

 Chapter 61： Banquet (I wish everyone a happy New Years Day)

    The entrance of the Dalu Hotel.


    Winston had been waiting for a long time now.


    Three days have passed since the last time the adjudicator was in front of him and took the call from the elder to let him go.


    When he received the list of the new elders announced by the high table, Winston''s expression was stunned. He couldn''t figure out how a killer, even a legendary killer, the top killer in the United States, became above the rules. characters.


    But no matter how he couldn''t figure it out, the fact was right in front of him, and he could only accept it. At the same time, he couldn''t help but sigh that people are getting old and can''t keep up with the pace of the times.


    As for why he was able to escape the ruling of the high table this time, it must be because John Wick asked Charlotte Doyle for help.


    Just as Winston sighed, three Rolls-Royces drove up and parked at the entrance of the Continental Hotel. Welcoming guests, they walked quickly to the car, opened the car door, and respectfully invited the people in the car.


    Charlotte stepped out, followed by the Adjudicator and Secretary Kim on the left and right, Iruka Ueno, Rock Lee, Sasuke Uchiha behind him, and John Wick, Carlos, and Wesley at the end.


    Seeing Charlotte Doyle approaching, Winston hurriedly stepped forward and bowed respectfully, "It is a great honor for you to come, Elder Charlotte Doyle."


    Charlotte Doyle stepped forward and hugged Winston lightly, and said with a smile, "Manager Winston, everyone is old friends, so don''t be so polite."


    Seeing Charlotte''s attitude as usual, Winston let out a sigh of relief, but still had a respectful look on his face, and said, "You are now the elder of the High Table, these are all things that should be done, the rules are Don''t mess up."


    Hearing Winston say that the rules can''t be messed up, Charlotte smiled and didn''t speak. At this time, the doorman next to her opened the door of the hotel very discerningly.


    Winston bowed slightly, stretched out a hand and said, "Please, Elder Charlotte."


    Charlotte was not polite and walked into the Continental Hotel with the two beauties.


    Winston stood outside the hotel and watched Charlotte Doyle''s men enter the hotel. When John Wick came to his side, he said softly, "Thank you!"


    John Wick didn''t say much, just nodded, and entered the hotel with Carlos and his son.


    After entering the Continental Hotel, the adjudicator brought Charlotte Doyle to the rostrum in the banquet area.


    At this time, there were countless guests at the banquet. All over the United States, the leaders of the subordinate forces of the High Table Table had all arrived, including the congressmen and dignitaries supported by the High Table Table.


    As for the lone ranger and the killer, I''m sorry that they are not qualified to participate, otherwise this huge group with a large number of people may be able to squeeze the entire mainland hotel, and it will not be able to hold all of them.


    Seeing someone on the podium appear, and finding out that it was Charlotte Doyle and the adjudicator, the banquet scene instantly fell silent.


    Seeing that everyone was quiet, the adjudicator walked to the erected microphone, turned on the microphone, and said, "Today is a special day, and the high table has won his new elder, Charlotte Doyle!"


    The adjudicator''s words fell, and the light hit Charlotte Doyle. At this time, everyone in the field looked at Charlotte.


    Everyone below is full of curiosity about this new High Table elder. In the past month, Charlotte Doyle has caused a bloodbath in New York, first destroying the powerful Assassin Brotherhood, and then slaughtering He went to the headquarters of the Russian Gang, and finally killed many killers outside the Continental Hotel.


    Such a powerful person has stepped into a high position today and has become an existence above everyone. The people below include those who are curious, some who are excited, and some who are contemplative. They seem to see a new path. .


    Seeing that everyone was looking at Charlotte Doyle, the adjudicator didn''t hesitate and said directly, "I''ll ask Elder Charlotte Doyle to speak."


    Afterwards, the adjudicator gave up the position of the microphone. Charlotte Doyle walked to the microphone, looked at the people below, and slowly said, "Becoming the elder of the high table is a very happy thing."


    "Now the United States is classified as an area of ??influence for me. The previous rules have not been changed, and they are still the same."


    "However, I will bring you something new in the days to come."


    Charlotte Doyle paused for a moment. At this time, Secretary Jin controlled the center console to release a video on the electronic screen. In the video, the injured John Wick walked into the wax bath and walked away intact after a night. came out.


    Charlotte Doyle introduced: "Wax bath, a magical item that stimulates white blood cells and speeds up the recovery process, where bruises, cuts, and fractures heal within hours."


    "And I, Charlotte Doyle, will come up with this magical item and build a special recovery room at the Continental Hotel in New York. In addition to New York and Morocco, I will select two additional cities to build the recovery room at the Continental Hotel. "


    "From now on, any forces and individuals under the high table will be able to enjoy this service."


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s words, everyone applauded one after another. For such a treasure that can be quickly recovered, everyone is very welcome.


    Although they can''t build it in front of their own house, as long as the New York Continental Hotel owns it, they can also enjoy it. After all, no one can guarantee that they will never be injured.


    You must know that it takes 100 days to hurt your muscles and bones This is no joke, and with the recovery room, it only takes a few hours to restore them to their original state and have the ability to continue fighting.


    Charlotte stretched out her hand to signal everyone to be quiet, and the applause soon stopped.


    At this moment, Charlotte said with a smile on her face: "Now, I announce that the banquet officially begins!"


    Without too many speeches and clich��s, Charlotte Doyle walked off the podium after announcing her identity and the brand new service to be launched at the Continental Hotel.


    When they came to the banquet area, Ginny took a bottle of Macallan Lalique series 55 year old single malt whisky, came to Charlotte Doyle, and said, "This is a wine from Winston, I want to taste it now. ?"


    Charlotte Doyle took TheLalique55 in Ginny''s hand and said, "Ginny, is it the whole set, or a single bottle?"


    Ginny smiled and said, "Boss, of course it''s the whole set. This is an extra single bottle. Do you need to try it now?"


    When Charlotte heard that it was 1 set + 1 bottle, she smiled and said, "Thank you Winston for me, he has a heart."


    This set of bottles of Macallan Lalique series 55-year-old single malt whisky is not cheap. A set costs 800,000 US dollars. The most important thing is that this thing is limited edition, and there are only 420 sets in the world.


    Ginny took the whiskey and went to help Charlotte open a drink. At this time, a very strong, muscular, fat white man who looked over 200 pounds came over.


    Looking at Jin Bing in a suit, Charlotte smiled and said, "Oh, Jin Bing."


    "You are not a force under the High Table, why did you come to today''s banquet?"


    Jin Bi walked up to Charlotte, stretched out a palm and said, "Congratulations, Charlotte, for becoming one of the rulers of the high table."

 Chapter 62： allegiance

    Charlotte politely shook hands with the master of Hell''s Kitchen, waiting for the other party''s next words.


    Jin Bing looked serious and said, "Charlotte, I wonder if you know about a ninja organization, the Hand and the Society?"


    Hearing the name of the hand and the club, Charlotte smiled and said, "They are also worthy of being called ninjas?"


    As for the organization of Hand Hehui, in his memory, this is an organization composed of traitors from Kunlun. , they were expelled for trying to use fossil keel bones to prolong their lifespan.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte suddenly realized several key factors, New York, Mrs. Gao, Keel, Daredevil, Iron Fist, he didn''t know how far the other party had progressed, but he must not have excavated the keel.


    Keel, I wonder if I can recharge my system?


    Don''t let me down!


    Jin Bing smiled. He was not surprised that Charlotte Doyle didn''t put his hands on the meeting, because the other party had such strength, and now he was the elder of the high table.


    The power of the high table table is stronger than that of the hand and the meeting, but it is not as strange as the hand and the meeting.


    "Charlotte, recently because of a masked geek, it has a great influence on my influence. Mrs. Gao also has opinions on me because of the shipping problem. I may need your help."


    I saw Jin and took out a Kunai with a special imprint and placed it in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Charlotte frowned frivolously. She didn''t expect that the thing she just sent out would be taken back so quickly, took the Kunai from the other party, and immediately asked, "Are you still running those businesses with Mrs. Gao?"


    "What do you need me to do for you?"


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s suggestion, Jin Bing knew that the other party hated that kind of business very much, but he still said: "Charlotte, you know, the place like Hell''s Kitchen is different from the Continental Hotel, I will temporarily Couldn''t refuse it."


    "I haven''t decided what I''m going to do yet, but it''s possible that I''ll fight Shouhehui, or choose to clear the weirdo with transvestites."


    "At that time, you may need your help. After all, Bullseye''s ability is good, but in this matter, his ability is still worse."


    Just as Charlotte was about to answer, a piece of news was suddenly inserted on an electronic screen in the banquet, which caught Charlotte Doyle''s attention.


    In the picture, a reporter is standing outside the Stark Industrial Building, broadcasting a report: "According to our reporter, since the military awarded Tony Stark with the annual peak award, this talented **** has been Missing for more than 2 months."


    "According to people familiar with the matter, our talented scientist has been killed, and now let''s go to interview Tony Stark''s personal assistant, Ms. Virginia Pepper Potts, to determine the truth of the matter. "


    In the picture, the reporter was stopped by the security outside before entering the Stark Industrial Building...


    Jin Bian looked in the direction of Charlotte''s eyes, and saw the news together, and then said regretfully: "This big capitalist has indeed been missing for a while, and he has not been seen in Lace News for a long time, Maxim Magazine ''s cover girl has not been favored by him for 2 months."


    "I hope he''s all right. After all, the weapons developed by their company are really good!"


    Hearing Jin Bing''s words, Charlotte knew that Iron Man was about to appear, and the appearance of Iron Man marked the opening of a major event in the Marvel Universe, the world was no longer peaceful, and the matter of the keel had to be put on the agenda.


    Charlotte smiled and said, "This kind of genius will be fine."


    "Jin Bing, I know what you think, but I can help you with this matter, but it''s not enough to be close to my token."


    Jin Bian pondered for a while, but still opened his mouth and said, "What price will it cost?"


    Looking at the new elder of the High Table in front of him, Jin was worried that the other party was not satisfied with the status quo, and wanted to include Hell''s Kitchen into the other party''s territory.


    Charlotte sensed that Jin Bing''s heartbeat increased slightly, and smiled, "Don''t worry, buddy, I don''t need your power nor your allegiance."


    "It''s just that after you determine your goal, you need to place an order in my office. As for the price, it will be determined according to the task goal."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Jin Bing''s heart became much calmer. He was about to turn against Mrs. Gao. If he offended Charlotte Doyle, then his life would be really difficult to live.


    Fortunately, Charlotte''s request is only for money, which is not a problem for him at all.


    "Thank you, Charlotte Doyle, I will come to the office to place an order as I have done before."


    Charlotte nodded and stopped talking. At this time, Ginny came over with a tray with an open Macallan Lalique series 55 year old single malt whisky and three wine glasses.


    "Boss, the wine is ready."


    Charlotte picked up the whisky, poured some into the three glasses, picked up two glasses, handed them to Jin Bing and Ginny, and said, "Try it, this is a good thing Winston kept."


    Jinbian took the glass and said with a smile, "Thank you."


    Ginny put the whiskey and tray aside, then took the glass, with a smile on her face: "Thank you, BOSS."


    Jin Bing took a sip, and then said, "This wine is really good."


    "I have a bottle of Balvenie''s 50-year-old single-malt whisky in my office, and I have never been willing to open it. Next time I will ask Bullseye to bring it to you."


    Hearing that Jin wanted to give her wine, Charlotte did not refuse, and UU Reading readily accepted.


    At this moment, Ginny, who was standing by the side, said, "BOSS, the adjudicator has invited you to the hotel conference room. The loyalty ceremony will be held later."


    Charlotte put down her glass, said to Jin and said, "Sorry, I have something to deal with. I''m sorry."


    Jin Bing smiled and said, "Don''t mind me, you are busy with your own business, and I will leave later."


    Charlotte took a moment, didn''t say anything, tidied up her suit, and followed Ginny to the meeting room of the hotel.


    Entering the conference room, I saw a huge chair in the middle. Behind the chair were six of Charlotte''s men, standing on either side of the chair.


    Charlotte came to sit next to the chair, and Ginny also took up Carlos''s team.


    Seeing Charlotte''s arrival, the adjudicator said at this time, "Now start the allegiance ceremony!"


    I saw that the first person to walk in was the manager of the Continental Hotel, Winston.


    Winston walked in front of Charlotte Doyle, knelt down on one knee, and said, "I have always played for the High Table, and I will serve and lose my allegiance to Elder Charlotte Doyle and the High Table from now on."


    I saw Winston took off the necklace he had been wearing around his neck, put it in his hand, and dedicated it to Charlotte Doyle.


    Charlotte knew that this was part of allegiance. She wanted to dedicate her most important things to the elders she was loyal to. In the original time, John Wick cut off his fingers and dedicated his wedding ring to Marktu. m.


    Charlotte walked up to Winston, picked up the necklace in the other''s hand, and said, "Thank you, I accept your tribute and loyalty."


    Then Charlotte Doyle returned to the chair and sat down, Winston got up and left, and then the leaders of the forces entered the conference room one after another and came to Charlotte to swear their allegiance.

 Chapter 63： 10 Treasure Chests

    It has been a week since Charlotte Doyle accepted the allegiance of various forces at the Continental Hotel.


    During this week, Charlotte obtained 30,000 copper coins, 1 ninja recruitment scroll, 300 reputation twice, 50 delicious ramen, one ninjutsu secret scroll, and 200 reincarnation stones through the system check-in.


    During this period, Charlotte successfully bound the Quest Bounty Center in the New York Continental Hotel to his quest meeting place. In seven days, the Iluka team had completed ten quests.


    Because there were no high-difficulty missions, all ten missions were rated as C-level missions, and the amount of missions was a number he hadn''t had in the previous month.


    C-level quest, 500 reputation, 50,000 copper coins, 1 common treasure chest.


    Charlotte also gained 5,000 reputation, 500,000 copper coins, and ten ordinary treasure chests.


    Looking at the harvest in just one week, Charlotte couldn''t help but sigh: "Being an elder of the High Table, the biggest reward is not a younger brother, not a position, nor a territory in the United States, but a mission that allows the ninjas under him to take on a steady stream of tasks! "


    Open the system and check your own information.


    Charlotte Doyle


    Age: 21 years old


    Occupation: Shimonin


    VIP level: 1


    Attributes: Fire, Thunder


    Secret Scroll: Ninjutsu �� Imperial LV2 (90% damage reduction after use, lasts 4 seconds, note cannot reduce lethal damage)


    Ninjutsu��Rage LV1 (Increase attack power by 6% after use, lasts for ten seconds.)


    Owns ninjas: Uchiha Sasuke (double hook jade writing wheel eye), Uno Iruka, Locke Lee


    Possessed skills: Fire Escape, High Fire Ball, Lion Bomb, Chidori, Double Goose Jade Writing Wheel Eye, Teaching Aid Shuriken, Enchantment Formation, Roar of Love, Infinite Flurry, Konoha Whirlwind, Lotus Flower.


    Reputation: 13896


    Copper Coin: 351.7W


    Gold Coins: 1108


    Ninja Recruitment Scrolls: 3


    Condensed scrolls: 3


    Soul Jade: 1500


    Reincarnation Stone: 22,000


    Psychic Beasts: Ninja Dog Army (full level), Blue Snake (0 level)


    Artifact: Inactive


    Equipment: Geninku no, Genin forehead protector, Genin vest, Genin manual, Genin necklace, Genin ring.


    Looking at what he has achieved this month, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction. Now that he is only one recruitment scroll or 68 gold coins away from collecting 10 ninja recruitment scrolls, he can start the second ten consecutive games. Ninja recruited.


    It won''t be too long to think about it. At present, he has already recruited 40 ninjas, and if he has 20 more, he can open it, and he will get the option of obtaining S-rank ninja fragments after ten consecutive recruitments.


    Although the option of winning ninjas in ten consecutive games, there will also be good ninjas, but the probability is so low that it is outrageous. Generally, there are mostly C tolerances. If you are lucky, you will get a B tolerance. Directly out of S forbearance, Charlotte tells you from her personal experience in her previous life.


    Impossible, absolutely impossible!


    With the must-have S-Ninja shards, as long as he can find a lot of things that can replace the recharge, or recharge a huge amount of gold coins at one time, he can also build a powerful S-Ninja with a heap of shards.


    At that time, his own strength will have a rapid improvement, and he will not be unable to keep up with the changes in the world because of the opening of major events.


    As for how to activate the artifact, Charlotte Doyle has no clue for the time being, because since the system was activated, he has not found the icon of adventure on the system page, not to mention the elite dungeon, even the adventure dungeon does not have one.


    Therefore, Charlotte Doyle has been unable to do anything about the opening of the artifact, so that the reincarnation stone and soul jade related to the artifact have been accumulated.


    For the ten common treasure chests obtained from the mission meeting, Charlotte is going to open them together today.


    Ordinary treasure chests can randomly open one of copper coins, reputation, gold coins, C/B ninja fragments, and recruitment scrolls.


    Charlotte Doyle folded her hands together, and said in a plausible voice: "Xuan will change his faults, krypton will save lives, Goddess of Fortune bless, at least one recruitment scroll."


    "Ordinary treasure chest, ten in a row, open!"


    The treasure chest radiated a dazzling light, and after a flash of brilliance, the result of opening the box also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??10 gold coins!


    Ding �� Gain 200 reputation!


    Ding �� Get ??5000 copper coins!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Ino Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Hinata Hinata Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 piece of Tiantian shard!


    Ding �� Get ??10 gold coins!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, [Writing Wheel Eye] 1 piece of Sasuke Uchiha!


    Ding �� Get ??10 gold coins!


    Ding��Get 10 gold coins!


    Looking at the information arranged in order on the screen, Charlotte glanced at it. The first thing she determined was whether there was a ninja scroll. She found that none of the ten treasure boxes was a ninja recruitment scroll.


    Charlotte was disappointed.


    "Bah~"


    "What a **** goddess of fate, it''s useless at all, I don''t believe her, next time I must find someone who works and bow down, I don''t believe it anymore, I can pass through my own golden finger, where can I be bad luck? "


    Charlotte began to look at her unpacking harvest this time, 4 pieces of C Ninja, not bad, counting the previous harvest, C Nin Tian Tian has 3 pieces Ninja Xiang Hinata also has After getting 2 pieces, the distance from which ten pieces can be successfully recruited is a further step.


    As for Ino, and Sasuke, who had already been merged, Charlotte could only shake her head and said, there is a long way to go.


    She started to check the gold coins and saw that a total of 40 gold coins had been issued. Charlotte was somewhat helpless. She was 28 gold coins away from purchasing 7 ninja recruitment scrolls.


    "Ah~"


    Charlotte sighed and said, "A normal mind, a normal mind, good things are hard to come by, the next ten ninja recruiting will definitely break out, this time it will be a cushion."


    As for the income of reputation and copper coins, Charlotte didn''t care, after all, the amount was a bit low.


    After finishing everything, Charlotte walked out of her lounge and came to the lobby of the office. He lived in the office for the past few days, and did not return to his apartment in the Chrysler Building.


    During this week, Jin didn''t come to release the task. He wanted to try to see if he could solve the problem by himself. It was the former King of Bowery and the King of Garbage who came to John Wick and prayed to be loyal to Charlotte and return home. on his own throne.


    John Wick asked Charlotte Doyle for his opinion on the grounds that Garbage King had helped him and supported him with a pistol. After all, if he hadn''t helped him, Garbage King would not have been punished by the adjudicator. .


    In the end, Charlotte Doyle accepted the allegiance of the garbage king and gave him a task to find out the movements of the hands and the meeting in Hell''s Kitchen, and to find out all the building information of Hell''s Kitchen, including the unfinished ones. .


    He wanted to find out where the keel buried under New York''s Hell''s Kitchen was hidden.


    PS: Cheers to ask all book friends for a guaranteed monthly pass! Thank you all!

 Chapter 64： high taxes

    When she came to the lobby of the office, Charlotte saw Ginny lining up at the service desk to sort out the documents, and said hello, "Hey, Ginny!"


    Hearing Charlotte''s voice, Ginny raised her head, looked at the man who came downstairs, and said, "BOSS, good morning."


    Charlotte saw that Ginny was still busy, walked in front of her, and asked, "How are things going?"


    At this time, Ginny sorted out all the documents, handed them to Charlotte, and said, "Boss, this is the latest financial data, please take a look."


    Charlotte didn''t reach out to pick it up, but said, "Secretary Kim, just give a general overview of the situation."


    Ginny took back the documents and immediately said, "The gold and jewelry from the last time have all been exchanged for cash. Because of the way they came and the invoice, they were all discounted, and the final cash back was 350W."


    "The two places in the wax bath recovery room were finally auctioned for a total price of 30 million US dollars, and the money has been credited to our account."


    "Winston and Brada paid 1,500W each according to the average auction price. After negotiating with them, the price of the recovery room was finally set at 2 gold coins and 100,000 US dollars for one service."


    "Originally, the mainland hotel wanted to adopt the service model of all gold coins, but considering your huge demand for cash, we will temporarily provide services in the mode of gold coins + money. If there are changes later, you can make changes."


    "In terms of share, the Continental Hotel only charges one gold coin. We charge one gold coin and US$100,000. In terms of accounting, the settlement is made once a month."


    Hearing the auction price and usage price of the wax bath recovery room, Charlotte nodded and said with satisfaction: "The price is not bad, just follow your negotiation."


    "John Wick, and Carlos and his son have been sent out?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s question, Ginny said, "John Wick has gone to the Moroccan Continental Hotel and is in charge of the recovery room over there."


    "Carlos is in charge of the Moscow Continental Hotel."


    "Wesley is in charge of the Continental Hotel in London."


    "I equipped each of them with a high-table messenger of a ten-man team."


    Charlotte was quite satisfied with Ginny''s arrangement, and said, "Very well, I''m very relieved about your work."


    Ginny was very happy to be complimented by Charlotte, with a smile on her face, and then continued: "Besides, there is also the aspect of progress, this week, the three of Iruka completed ten The bounty characters are all selected with a million-dollar bounty."


    "A total of 10 million US dollars of reward, of which the mainland hotel took 10%, your side took 20%, and the firm got 2 million US dollars."


    "The rest of the money will be distributed by the three of them."


    "The amount entered into the account is 6550W. Speaking of your expenses, the house next door has been purchased and used to build the recovery room. The overall purchase and renovation price is $500,000."


    "In addition, because the assets that Maktoum gave you are relatively large, and the gift tax and inheritance tax are equivalent, you need to pay a 35% gift tax."


    "Because Elder Maktoum didn''t pay the gift tax for you, you need to pay the money yourself."


    Hearing the figure of 35%, Charlotte''s heart trembled. The tax bureau in the beautiful country was like a robber. After calming down, Charlotte said, "How much do you need?"


    After Ginny was silent for a while, she slowly said, "One hundred million."


    "What?"


    Charlotte is a little unbelievable, this amount of money is too much, 100 million in 2008, what kind of concept is this, doesn''t it mean that the generous gift that Maktoum prepared for him is worth 300 million.


    Ginny saw Charlotte''s surprise, and then continued: "This is still using your 1000W lifetime tax exemption, otherwise you will need to pay an additional 350W in tax."


    "But fortunately, this money does not need to be spent at one time. When we go through the transfer procedures, how much we take over and how much we pay can be done in batches. Of course, we can also pay the tax in full within the specified time after all the procedures are completed. payment."


    Charlotte calculated her cash and found that it was only 9,500W. Even if all the copper coins in the system were exchanged for US dollars, it would still be a shortfall of 2 million?


    Fortunately, he doesn''t have to pay now, otherwise it will directly drain his cash flow.


    Charlotte looked at Ginny who was still holding the document in her hand, and Charlotte asked, "Anything else?"


    Ginny turned a page, then continued, "If you don''t count me, John Wick, Carlos and his son, your monthly salary and house maintenance costs for the armed forces are about $1 million."


    "The annual property tax is around 3 million."


    "That is to say, without calculating income, BOSS, your annual expenditure should be at least 1500W."


    "If you count our salary, this money should reach more than 2000W."


    "But you don''t have to worry about BOSS. Except for the income from the recovery room, the New York Continental Hotel will give 10% of its own revenue to the elders of the jurisdiction every year."


    "The major forces under its jurisdiction will also hand over 10% of their profits to you. This is the price of allegiance to you."


    "And it''s not just you, the elders, they will also hand over 10% of the revenue to the High Table headquarters for the construction and maintenance of the headquarters. UU Kanshu "


    "However, you won''t receive this money until next year, and it''s not yet time to pay it."


    Charlotte was not surprised to hear that the high table plus the elders would take 20% of the fee. Those who understand this fee actually know that it is not high.


    Charlotte glanced at Ginny and said slowly, "Your salaries, except for the bounties for normal tasks, should be set according to the judge''s standards."


    Ginny winked and said, "Thank you, BOSS!"


    She can''t quench her thirst far away, so she has to find a way to make money, but with the Continental Hotel''s bounty and the newly opened recovery room project, Charlotte doesn''t worry about money.


    Just when Charlotte was about to say something, the door of the office was pushed open.


    the other side.


    In Tony Stark''s villa, Pepper Potts is cleaning up the room. Tony has not heard from him for more than 2 months. To be honest, she has lost hope at this time.


    Although Rhode told him that Tony''s body was not found in the attacked place, Tony''s blood was also left behind.


    The military has been searching. As long as no body is found, there is still the possibility of survival.


    Tony''s bodyguard Happy was also in the villa at this time, helping to clean up the room together.


    It''s just obvious that the sturdy Happy is not suitable for doing this. Looking at Tony''s secretary with a sad expression, Happy thought about it and said:


    "Pepper, there is a place I don''t know if I should tell you. You know, I''m Tony''s bodyguard."


    "Now, if anyone can find Tony Stark, I think you can try to find it, the boss of Charlotte''s Office."

 Chapter 65： Who is at a loss?

    Hearing Happy''s words, Pepper Potts was obviously stunned, then turned around, looked at Happy, and said incredulously, "Happy, are you telling the truth?"


    "Can someone really find Tony when the military can''t find him?"


    Happy coughed, and then said solemnly: "You know, I''m Tony''s bodyguard. I''m in my line of work, and I also have some understanding of the situation in the underground world."


    "The Underworld of Beautiful Country has now welcomed a new king. This king is a global organization, the elder of the high table, and is currently in charge of the entire Beautiful Country area."


    "Before he became a king, he had an office called Charlotte''s Office, where countless people had posted missions, looking for missing items, people, pets, no matter where they were, even if they were If you stole abroad, even if it is already a corpse, it can be retrieved very quickly."


    "If you are interested in this firm, maybe there can be an answer there, but the price is a bit high, and I can''t afford it."


    Apparently, Happy''s last sentence also explained why he didn''t go to Charlotte''s office to release the mission, but waited until now.


    Hearing Happy''s words, Pepper said directly into the air, "Jarvis, help me get all the information about Charlotte''s office."


    "Okay, Miss Pepper, please wait a moment."


    "The information has been sent to the tablet on the table, please browse by yourself."


    Pepper Potts walked to the table, picked up the tablet, and began to check the information on it. The information was swiped page by page, and all the information about Charlotte''s Office on the Internet was passed over.


    After reading all the information above, Pepper Potts showed a resolute look on her face. It stands to reason that she would never contact such an underground force, but thinking of Tony Stark, she finally said, "Happy, Drive and take me to the Charlotte office."


    Pushing open the door of Charlotte''s office.


    Harry took Pepper Potts into the hall and looked at a young man and woman standing in the hall.


    Happy said in a low voice, "Pepper, that man is the boss here."


    When Ginny saw a guest coming, she walked out of the front desk and said, "Ma''am, what can I do for you?"


    Looking at the blond beauty in front of him, Pepper Potts looked at Charlotte Doyle inside, and said, "I need to issue a task, and I want to ask him for help."


    After seeing the two who entered the door, Charlotte had already guessed what was going on, but she didn''t expect that they would come to him for help.


    "Ginny, take them to the reception room, and give me a blank quest scroll at the same time."


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, Ginny glanced at the two people in front of her in surprise. She didn''t know what would happen, but she asked the boss to prepare the mission scroll as soon as he arrived.


    After coming to the reception room, Pepper Potts said, "Mr. Charlotte, I have a request here, I hope you can take it."


    Charlotte looked at the haggard-faced Pepper, and said calmly, "I have read the news last week, and I can probably guess your commission, but I still need you to tell me the details."


    Pepper Potts adjusted his state and said slowly: "Two months ago, Tony Stark went to Afghanistan to deliver the local US military weapons. After the transaction was completed, on the way back to the US military base, he was attacked by unknown armed forces. The forces attacked, and Tony''s body was not left at the scene, and it was speculated that he was kidnapped, and his whereabouts are currently unknown."


    "I hope to make a commission with you to bring Tony Stark back, even if it is..."


    Speaking of this, Pepper Potts'' eyes turned red, and he couldn''t speak.


    Hearing this, Charlotte knew that it was time for her to speak. She had to pick up money for nothing, especially when he was short of money and urgently needed to pay taxes.


    "Ms. Pepper Potts, I understand your mood, but here I want to say that since Tony Stark was attacked by an unknown armed force, there will be battles in the rescue mission, and the price will be very high. high."


    "Secondly, if Tony Stark is still alive and I took him out of the armed forces, how much are you willing to pay for this price?"


    Hearing Charlotte talking directly about the price, Pepper Potts said seriously: "As long as you can find Tony Stark and bring him back safely, money is not a problem."


    Charlotte, who knew that Tony could escape on her own, said solemnly, "Charlotte''s office''s mission completion rate is 100%. As long as I am willing to take this mission, I will definitely complete it."


    Then she saw Charlotte stretch out a finger and said, "The price, this number."


    Pepper Potts saw Charlotte''s outstretched finger, thought for a moment, and said, "If you can bring Tony Stark back alive, $100 million, I''ll accept the price."


    "If Tony is no longer there, and I bring back his bones, I''m also willing to pay $10 million."


    Obviously, Pepper Potts has decided to live to see people, and to die to see corpses.


    As for the price of 100 million or 10 million, with the current situation and Tony Stark''s identity, if you really want to be able to bring the other party back alive, let alone 100 million, it is 200 million, 300 million , not too much.


    Because Tony Stark is worth the price.


    Apparently Charlotte Doyle didn''t know Pepper Poze''s bottom line, he just wanted to earn his tax money through this mission, but obviously, he asked less, but he felt he made a lot of money, after all, he Not the peer who offered 50,000.


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Deal!"


    Both of them feel that they have earned blood, so who loses?


    No one loses!


    At this time, Charlotte opened the blank quest scroll, wrote all the quest content, including the quest requirements and price, and then placed it in front of Pepper Potts, signaling the other party to confirm.


    Pepper Potts took the quest scroll and began to check it carefully, but Happy, who had only said a word since entering the door, was like an invisible man, not saying a word the whole time.


    Sure enough, Pepper Potts signed his name on it.


    Seeing that the other party had signed, Charlotte said, "Because it''s a tracing quest, you normally need to pay half of the quest cost first, but I can''t give you Tony Stark''s information to confirm that he''s alive, you just pay $500W first. Okay."


    "In addition, I need you to provide an accessory that Mr. Tony Stark wore before, preferably something that has not been cleaned, or leftover hair, so that I can use it to find Tony Stark. Stark."


    As for the clothes, it''s been two months since the incident. I must have asked this Tony''s secretary to arrange for someone to wash them very cleanly. Not to mention the smell, I''m afraid there is not a single hair.


    Hearing Charlotte''s request, Pepper Potts nodded, and said that the money could be paid by credit card later. As for Tony''s personal accessories, they would need to be delivered after returning home.


    After finishing all the formalities, Charlotte Doyle watched the two leave.

 Chapter 66： Rescuing Tony Stark

    Seeing the two leave, Ginny asked curiously, "What mission? Do I need to get Iruka and the others back?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "No, let them continue to do the bounty quest, this time I will go out in person."


    Ginny was a little curious when she heard Charlotte say she would go out in person. She had to know that since the boss became the elder of the high table, she hadn''t done any more missions this week, and they were all running errands.


    "how much?"


    Ginny didn''t ask about the content of the quest, but directly asked about the bounty. In her opinion, the only thing that can make Charlotte Doyle go out in person is the huge quest reward.


    With a smile on her face, Charlotte stretched out a finger and slowly uttered three words: "One hundred million!"


    Hearing such a huge task reward, Ginny couldn''t help but be stunned. You must know that when John Wick''s highest reward was only 15 million US dollars, it has already caused the greed of countless people. This 100 million price is afraid. Not to assassinate the president.


    At this moment, Ginny whispered, "Is this going to assassinate the president?"


    Charlotte''s expression became very solemn at this moment, and the atmosphere between the two became solemn.


    Just when Ginny thought Charlotte was about to nod her head to admit it, she heard two words "No."


    I don''t know why, Ginny obviously felt relieved. Although Charlotte is powerful and the High Table is an underground organization on a global scale, if she really wants to assassinate the president of a big country like Beautiful Country, she is afraid that she will have to die. End of the world.


    Looking at Ginny, Charlotte couldn''t hide the smile at the corner of her eyes, and then said with a smile, "Secretary Jin, prepare, remove the cash in my name, except for the daily expenses, and the rest Money, all put into the stock market, ready to short Stark Industries."


    This time, he not only has to solve the tax problem, but also the problem of his own copper coins.


    Hearing Charlotte''s illogical request, Ginny had no objection, but after confirming that the order was correct, she began to act.


    Investing $9000W into the stock market is still a big move, even if you choose to underestimate a giant like Stark Industries, even if you don��t use leverage.


    However, in front of the Stark industrial giant, 100 million US dollars is still a trifle, and it is difficult to attract too much attention.


    In the afternoon, Harry came to the Charlotte office again with a suitcase.


    "Mr. Charlotte, this is what you need."


    Opening the box, there was a watch and a small piece of hair in it. Looking at these two things, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "Okay, with these two things, finding Tony Stark is completely complete. no problem."


    Obviously, Pepper Potts was very attentive to Charlotte''s request in the morning. Not only did Happy send Tony''s accessories, but also the hair that Tony usually dropped on the bed.


    Seeing that Charlotte said there was no problem, Happy was obviously relieved, and then said, "Mr. Charlotte, I''ll leave Tony''s business to you."


    "Don''t worry, wait for my good news."


    After handing the things over to Charlotte, Happy turned and left the office.


    Charlotte asked Ginny to book him the fastest flight to Afghanistan and put the suitcase in the storage space.


    the next day.


    Charlotte, who had just stepped out of the Afghanistan airport, felt the heat of the sun in this area and the smoke of gunpowder in the air.


    In this area where the war just ended, there are also forces under the High Table active here. Taking the pick-up vehicle arranged by Ginny through the High Table, Charlotte went to the place where Tony was attacked.


    At this time, in a hidden cave in the desert of Afghanistan, Tony Stark looked at the Ark reactor that had been reduced by him in front of him.


    Ethan said, "This doesn''t look like a Jericho missile."


    Tony looked at the reactor and replied without raising his head, "Because it''s a mini ARK reactor."


    "I have a large one at home that powers the factory."


    "It should be enough to catch the shrapnel."


    Ethan asked curiously, "What''s his power supply?"


    "If I''m not wrong, it''s generally not wrong. It should be three billion joules per second."


    Hearing this data, Ethan looked at Tony and said, "Enough to use your heart for thousands of years."


    Tony replied, "Yes, the big electrical appliances are powered for 15 minutes."


    Then Tony Stark took out a blueprint and said, "This is our escape tool."


    Ethan picked up the blueprint and looked at it. He didn''t understand it, and asked curiously, "What is this."


    Tony Stark recreated the drawings and put them in different positions, then said, "Look at it this way."


    A pair of steel armor appeared in front of the two of them.


    Ethan exclaimed, "My God!"


    "very impressive."


    At this moment, Ethan once again marveled at Tony Stark''s talent. Only such a genius can still not give up his plan to survive in such a desperate situation.


    In the mountainous area of ??Afghanistan, where the sky is full of yellow sand, a military armored vehicle is driving fast. Charlotte Doyle in the car seems to be closing his eyes and resting. In fact, his consciousness has entered the system spacesystem , to sign in.


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, reward a ninjutsu secret scroll.


    After exiting the sign-in page, Charlotte directly opened the psychic beast page. For this Tony Stark rescue operation, Charlotte was going to send the psychic beast Blue Snake. After all, in his memory, the ten prisoners who imprisoned Stark The Ring Gang is still equipped with a lot of heavy firepower near the cave.


    There were a lot of machine guns and shells. In the end, if it hadn''t caused a martyrdom, whether Tony could escape would be a big problem.


    However, with the huge body of the blue snake and the indestructible scale armor, it is used to sweep the enemy''s position, and the effect must be remarkable.


    Looking at the psychic interface, the blue snake of level 0 is displayed, and the consumption required to upgrade is 200 reputation and 20,000 copper coins, and the resources consumed by each level will increase.


    However, each corresponding level will increase the strength of the blue snake to varying degrees, and the attack damage and defense power will be significantly improved.


    Taking a look at the copper coins she currently owns, 3.522 million, and a reputation value of 14,096, Charlotte secretly said in her heart: I hope the reputation can help Blue Snake to level up more.


    The next second, Charlotte started the Blue Snake upgrade journey.


    After paying all the prestige and 3.02 million copper coins, Charlotte upgraded the psychic beast Blue Snake to level 20, which greatly improved the strength of the blue snake, but there is still a long way to go before reaching level 50. .


    The car quickly drove to the spot where Tony Stark was attacked, because more than two months have passed, martial law has been lifted here, and anyone can come here.


    After getting off the car, Charlotte directly instructed: "Go back. If you need to pick up someone, I will notify you via satellite phone."

 Chapter 67： B-level mission

    After everyone drove away in the armored vehicle, Charlotte Doyle entered the system space again, clicked on the quest meeting room, saw that the quests hanging on it had been completed, and immediately chose to receive the quest reward.


    Ding��Complete the mission, reward 500 reputation, 50,000 copper coins, and 1 common treasure chest.


    Ding��Complete the mission, reward 500 reputation, 50,000 copper coins, and 1 common treasure chest.


    Ding��Complete the mission, reward 500 reputation, 50,000 copper coins, and 1 common treasure chest.


    When she saw the first reward prompt, Charlotte immediately submitted the quest scroll to rescue Tony Stark.


    I saw that the mission meeting began to determine the mission level, and the final mission was determined to be a B-level mission. Seeing this result, Charlotte was quite satisfied. It was better than a C-level mission, so it was not a loss.


    However, an armed force with heavy firepower was only rated as a B-level mission. He knew that without extraordinary participation, the mission level might not be upgraded to A-level and S-level.


    Taking a look at the submitted quests, Charlotte found that there was not one quest that had been received but not completed, but three quests that had been received and not completed, but the other two quests were C-level quests.


    When he clicked on the submitted mission, Charlotte found out that it was the mission submitted by Sasuke Uchiha and Locke Lee. He knew that if he was slower just now, Stark''s rescue mission would not be submitted. After all, the mission assembly center, Now you can only take three missions at a time.


    After exiting the system, Charlotte looked around, and after confirming that there were no cameras by the road and no one around, she glanced at the barren desert in front of her, and saw that his hands were sealed.


    "The art of psychic."


    A burst of smoke dissipated, Parker''s figure appeared in front of Charlotte, and she glanced at the surrounding environment, and immediately said, "Lord Charlotte, I don''t know what you asked me to call me. ."


    Charlotte took out the box that Happy sent from the storage space, took out the watch inside, and said, "Can you still smell the smell on it?"


    Parker came to the watch and smelled it, and then said: "There are two people''s scents on it, the first one is clearer, the second one is too faint, it has been too long, and it has almost dissipated, it may be very troublesome to track. ."


    Apparently, after more than two months, even the smell of the watch that was often worn before has almost dissipated. In addition, the smell of Pepper Potts was left on the watch, which made it more difficult.


    Charlotte pointed to a clump of hair in the box and said, "Parker, you are confirming the smell on this one."


    According to Charlotte Doyle''s instructions, Parker sniffed the scent of his hair, then lay on the ground and sniffed, and finally turned around, and then said: "Lord Charlotte, I have found the scent. master."


    Parker looked in the direction of the desert and said, "The adults and the desert really have a fate. The goal this time is still in the direction of the desert, that is, the distance is farther than last time."


    Hearing Parker''s words, Charlotte smiled and said, "Parker, let''s go!"


    In this way, one person and one dog began to march towards the desert areas of Afghanistan.


    the other side.


    In the cave, Ethan had just replaced the Ark reactor for Tony Stark, which completely freed him from the dilemma of holding a battery at all times.


    Tony sat up and looked down at the reactor in front of his chest. He had a higher hope of escaping the cave. He stepped forward to shake hands with Ethan and expressed his gratitude.


    Tony got dressed and took out a board game with Ethan, and the two started to play. Obviously, even if he was kidnapped, Tony needed to combine work and rest to have some fun.


    After simply playing two games, Tony Stark asked, "You haven''t told me where you are from."


    Ethan picked up the dice, shook it in his hand and said, "I come from a small town called Migurah, it''s a beautiful place."


    While pouring water, Tony asked, "Do you have any family?"


    Ethan looked up at Tony Stark, and said with a slightly relaxed expression, "Yes, I''m going to visit my family after I escape."


    Then he asked back, "Do you have any family?"


    Regarding Ethan''s question, Tony Stark was silent, then the corner of his mouth twitched, and he said, "No."


    Hearing Tony Stark say no, Ethan also repeated it: "No."


    Then he said with a little regret: "You have everything, but you have nothing."


    Obviously, in Ethan''s eyes, family is the foundation of everything.


    Tony Stark glanced at Ethan with a smile on his face, then put down the dice in his hand and said, "Man, it''s time for us to work."


    Tony came to the pile of parts and started his welding work. At this time, a small leader of the Ten Rings Gang walked to the iron door, opened a small window on the door, glanced at the movement inside, and made sure of the two. The man was working, nodded, and turned to leave with his subordinates. UU Reading


    Before the surveillance video, a member of the Ten Rings Gang, holding a photo of the Jetery missile in his hand, pointed at Tony''s assembly, and said, "It doesn''t look like it at all."


    A member next to him explained, "Maybe it''s a re-improvement."


    Looking at the surveillance video, the guy holding the photo said again, "The tail is wrong, put it backwards."


    Outside the cave, several members of the Ten Rings Gang were raising fires to keep their hands warm.


    Zara, who was responsible for kidnapping Tony Stark, the leader of the ten-ring gang, watched the surveillance video, Tony was debugging the leg mechanism, touched a ring on his arm, and fell into deep thought.


    After a while, Zara brought many of his subordinates to the cave where Tony was imprisoned. Zara walked into the room, looked around, looked at Tony Stark with his head in his hands, and said slowly: " take it easy."


    Hearing each other''s words, Tony and Ethan slowly put their hands on their heads.


    Zara walked to Tony Stark, gently removed the clothes on the other side''s chest, touched the small Ark reactor on Tony Stark''s chest, and said, "Bows and arrows used to be cutting-edge weapon technologies. ."


    Zara didn''t see anything unusual, turned around and came to the parts made by Tony Stark, and continued: "Genghis Khan relied on it to swept across Eurasia and dominated the world for a while."


    "The territory was five times larger than that of Alexander the Great, and four times the size of the Roman Empire."


    Zara walked while talking, came to the tool table, picked up the blueprint on the table and looked at it, and said at the same time: "But today, only those with Stark''s most advanced weapons can rule the world."

 Chapter 68： blue snake

    Tony Stark looked a little nervous when he saw Zara pick up the blueprint on the table, while Ethan gestured to Tony to be safe.


    Zara glanced at the drawing, but did not understand what was drawn on it. After putting down the drawing, she turned around and continued, "That person will be me."


    Zara came to Tony Stark and asked, "Why did you disappoint me?"


    Seeing this, Ethan immediately explained, "We are working and working very hard."


    Hearing Ethan''s words, Zara turned around, looked at the other party, and said solemnly, "I let you live, so you repay me like this?"


    Ethan looked at each other, stretched out his hands, and said, "This is very complicated, he has worked very hard."


    Zara instructed his subordinates: "Let him kneel."


    Immediately, two members stepped forward and held Ethan, causing him to kneel in front of Zara.


    When Tony Stark saw this scene, he clenched his fists, but there was nothing he could do. He could only glance at the parts in front of the table.


    Zara turned around, picked up the pliers, picked up a piece of charcoal, and said, "You think I''m an idiot? I''ll figure it out."


    Ethan looked a little nervous, and immediately explained, "We are all working hard for you."


    Using pliers, Zara held a burning red charcoal fire and said cruelly, "Open your mouth."


    Upon seeing this, Tony Stark immediately asked suspiciously, "What do they want to do?"


    Just ignored Tony Stark''s question.


    At this moment, Zara put one hand on Ethan''s head and said calmly, "Do you think I''m a fool?"


    "What is he doing, what''s going on, be honest."


    While speaking, he placed the tongs with the charcoal in front of Ethan''s face.


    Seeing this, Ethan immediately said, "He''s making Jericho missiles for you."


    Zara interrupted and said with a fierce look: "Tell me the truth."


    Ethan repeated: "He''s building the Jericho missile you want."


    Zara put the charcoal fire directly in front of Ethan''s eyes and roared again, "Tell me the truth."


    Already feeling the temperature of the charcoal fire in front of him, Ethan repeated for the third time, "He''s building the Jericho missile you want."


    Seeing this, Tony Stark couldn''t bear it any longer. He stepped forward and said, "What delivery date do you want, I can."


    At this time, Zara''s subordinates, seeing Tony Stark''s forward movement, raised their guns and aimed at Tony. One of the little leaders standing in front also stretched out his hand to dissuade him: "No!"


    When Tony saw the instantly nervous crowd, he immediately stopped and stretched out his hand to show that he had no ill intentions.


    Tony met Zara''s gaze and said, "I need him."


    Then he looked at Ethan and said, "He is useful."


    Hearing Tony Stark''s words, Zara put down the charcoal in his hand and said with a serious expression: "Tomorrow at the latest, complete the missile assembly."


    Then he threw the pliers in his hand to the ground and instructed his subordinates: "Watch them."


    When the words were over, he led everyone out of the cave where Tony Stark was being held without looking back.


    After everyone from the Ten Rings Gang left, Tony also officially started his famous scene, the journey of blacksmithing!


    At this time, dark clouds covered the moon.


    In the desert of Afghanistan, snowflakes are falling.


    Outside a mountain, Parker stopped, turned his head, and said to Charlotte, "Lord Charlotte, the owner of the smell is ahead, but there are a lot of people in the cave in front of you."


    Charlotte quietly came to the hill and looked down. There was a cave in front of her. Outside the cave were guards, a burning bonfire, a simple defensive position, and some guns.


    After confirming that this place is correct, Charlotte said, "Thank you for your hard work, Parker. In the next battle, you need to enter the cave and protect the target you just tracked."


    Charlotte knew that Tony hadn''t built the armor yet, but it was not far from the birth of the armor, and he didn''t want to wait until Tony escaped and ascended to the sky.


    To save people, you have to save before the other party has solved the problem. If everything is done, then his appearance value will be greatly reduced. Even if he was hired by Xiao Chili, he really brought Tony back safely. , who can say that Tony doesn''t owe him favors.


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, Parker said, "Okay, Lord Charlotte, I will protect the target''s safety."


    Charlotte was very reassured about Parker''s strength. This was also an insurance to prevent the opponent from jumping over the wall and rushing in to kill Tony after being attacked.


    Charlotte opened the wheel-writing wheel and saw that Parker had entered the cave without being noticed by anyone, and directly formed a seal with both hands, and used the psychic technique again.


    The huge body of the blue snake appeared at Charlotte''s feet. At this moment, the voice of the blue snake came from below: "Lord Charlotte, you have finally summoned me. What are your orders, the blue snake will work hard to complete it."


    Obviously since coming to Charlotte''s psychic world, the blue snake has been waiting to be summoned, and today it finally saw its own psychic Because of the huge body of the blue snake, and the huge size when it was summoned. , and attracted the attention of the guards below, one of the guards said:


    "Someone speaks, the enemy is coming, quickly sound the alarm."


    The next second, the alarm sounded loudly, and Zara, who had just returned to her tent and fell asleep, was awakened immediately, got up immediately, and rushed out with a gun.


    At this time, seeing that his movement had been found below, Charlotte Doyle did not talk to Blue Snake any more, and directly ordered: "Blue Snake, except for the people protected by Parker, these guys outside the cave, take all of them. kill."


    Blue Snake''s huge eyes glanced at the people below, and his body slammed into the ground. The 100-meter-long body burrowed directly into the ground, and appeared directly in the enemy''s position in the next second.


    In an instant, the tail of the snake rose to the ground, and instantly pulled the guarding ten ring gang members into the sky, and released a large amount of poisonous mist on the ground.


    In an instant, the Ten Ring Gang''s personnel were killed and injured countless times. At this time, some people who ran out because of the sound of the alarm, looking at the tail of the snake, opened fire frantically. The bullet hit the scale of the blue snake and wiped out the sparks of metal collision.


    Charlotte Doyle saw that the Blue Snake had already started to make meritorious deeds. Instead of staying, she rushed towards the entrance of the cave.


    Inside the cave, Stark was forging iron when he suddenly heard a movement at the door. The next second, a Pekingese dog bit a big hole in the iron door and then got in.


    Seeing this scene, Tony was surprised: "This dog has mutated? It has such a good mouth?"


    Parker appeared in front of Tony Stark in a blink of an eye. He sniffed lightly on his nose and determined that it was this guy he wanted to protect, and said directly, "You''re just mutated, I''m the ninja dog Parker!"

 Chapter 69： Parkers Lifetime Meal Ticket

    Looking at the Jingba dog who was talking in front of him, even the well-informed Tony Stark was dumbfounded for a while.


    Ethan next to him pointed at Parker and exclaimed, "Dog, dog~"


    "The dog has spoken!"


    Obviously, the impact of all this was greater for Ethan.


    Parker''s reaction to the two was not surprising, he just said to Tony Stark:


    "Sir, I am Lord Charlotte, sent to protect you."


    Hearing that the dog in front of him said that he was sent to protect him, Tony''s face was inconceivable. Even if a Pekingese can speak, how much fighting power can he have? I can''t stand a shuttle of bullets from the other side. You must know that there are not a few militants here, but hundreds of them.


    Just as Tony Stark was about to say something, the sound of gunfire and screams from outside the cave came in, which made him realize that someone was indeed coming to rescue him.


    Looking at his steel armor that has yet to be assembled, Tony Stark was in a dilemma for a while. He didn''t know whether to wait for rescue or assemble his own armor immediately, but obviously there was not enough time to assemble the armor.


    He hated the feeling of being out of control. Looking at Parker in front of him, Tony asked, "Who is Charlotte? Are you my good friends in the military, sent by Colonel Rhodes?"


    Obviously, Tony regarded this talking dog as the product of the military''s secret experiments. Although he did not participate in all kinds of strange experiments, he still heard about some things.


    Parker looked at the man in front of him and said, "I don''t know who Rhode is. I''m the contracted psychic beast of Lord Charlotte. We are not from the military."


    At this time, the movement inside and outside the prison has attracted the attention of the guards in the cave. There are three soldiers of the Ten Rings Gang, carrying firearms and running towards the interior.


    Parker sensed someone coming, and said, "You try to find a place to hide, there are enemies coming."


    Hearing Parker''s words, Tony Stark and Ethan looked at each other in retrospect, and the two immediately began to look for shelters and blind spots to avoid them.


    Although there was no good place to hide in this detention room, Tony and Ethan erected a large piece of armor in front of them to prevent the attack of stray bullets.


    At this time, the three guards who came to the gate of the prison looked at a big hole in the door and cursed, "Bastard."


    One of them immediately opened the small window, but did not see anyone inside, and immediately shouted, "Ethan, Ethan, Stark."


    "Hurry up and reply, hurry up, what are you doing?"


    Tony looked at Ethan, who was hiding, and asked, "What is he talking about?"


    Ethan said helplessly: "He speaks Hungarian, I don''t."


    Seeing that there was no answer, the guard shouted: "Come out quickly, let me see you, and if you don''t come out, you must look good."


    Seeing that there has been no reply, the guard is not waiting, he directly took out the key, opened the big iron gate, and entered with the other two guards with guns.


    As soon as the guard came in, he saw a Pekingese dog standing in front of them and scolded, "Where is the beast running in?"


    Although Parker didn''t understand what the other party was saying, he also knew that it was not a good word, so he immediately showed a fierce look. Although he was a ninja dog, he also had a ninja number and a forehead guard in Konoha Village.


    I saw Parker dodging and flicking his paw at one of the guards.


    "boom!"


    The guard who just opened his mouth was like being hit by a car, he flew straight up, and slammed into the wall next to him, not knowing his life or death.


    The other two only felt a flash before their eyes, and their companions flew into the air and slammed into the wall beside them, scaring them, they immediately raised their guns and fired.


    It''s just that Parker''s speed is very fast, and their marksmanship is at the level of a master of body strokes. They didn''t get a single shot, but were shot dead by Parker on the spot.


    It was just a flying stray bullet. Although it didn''t hit Parker, it almost hit Ethan who was hiding in the corner.


    When Tony Stark saw the scene in front of him, he exclaimed, "Parker, great job!"


    He didn''t think that the Pekingese in front of him had such amazing strength. If he could have such a pet dog as his guard, wouldn''t he...


    Tony Stark said loudly to Parker at this time: "Parker, I''ve decided. In the future, I will cover all your dog food, and it will be the most luxurious version."


    Parker''s eyes lit up, although the dog food in this world can''t provide much energy, but the taste is good, so he immediately replied: "Sir, that''s it."


    on the hill.


    Charlotte Doyle watched the Blue Snake''s attack and was very satisfied.


    With the spray of the blue snake''s poisonous mist, a large number of Ten Ring Gang soldiers fell to the ground with their faces covered, and at the same time twisted their bodies in pain, making it difficult to fight back effectively.


    At this moment, Charlotte made a sprint and came directly to the battlefield below. The Blue Snake''s attack and poisonous mist were ineffective against him and would not affect his actions.


    For these undead terroristsCharlotte made up for the knife to ensure that no one was left alive.


    It was night now, and because of the poisonous fog, some soldiers of the Ten Rings Gang had no time to get up and rushed out of the tent before dying under the poisonous fog of the Blue Snake.


    Outside the cave, there was a lot of green poisonous mist. Fortunately, there was no wind tonight, and the poisonous mist was not blown into the cave. Otherwise, Charlotte really wouldn''t have dared to let the blue snake attack so recklessly.


    After all, the poisonous mist was blown into the cave, and what he brought out would not be a living Tony Stark, but a corpse.


    If there is no Nini in the Marvel Universe, it will be a lot less fun.


    Charlotte Doyle made up all the way, but after destroying all the resistance forces of the Ten Rings Gang, they did not find their leader Zara.


    But it was Zara who was rushing out of the tent, and when he saw the snake tail and the poisonous mist gushing out, he ran away without looking back. Although he didn''t know what it was, he was already in the Ten Rings Gang. He has a certain status, but he knows that this is not something he can solve.


    He wants to go back to find his boss, Xu Wenwu. Although the boss of the Ten Rings Gang is still working hard to train his son, he will still be interested in something that is obviously not an ordinary creature. No one will be there by then. Can stop the boss with ten rings.


    While thinking, Zara deliberately touched a hoop on her wrist, and immediately followed a tunnel and ran out quickly.


    After confirming that she hadn''t seen Zara''s body, Charlotte could only give up and assume that the guy was lucky. As for whether it would bring any follow-up trouble to Tony Stark, Charlotte didn''t care.


    His mission was just to bring the other party back alive.

 Chapter 70： Mark One

    After solving the external enemies, Charlotte Doyle came to Blue Snake and said, "Blue Snake, I''ll leave it to you to watch. If anyone else appears, just shoot it to death."


    "Understood, Lord Charlotte."


    After explaining the blue snake, Charlotte Doyle walked into the cave in front of her. At this time, because of the lighting, the cave was not very dark, and Charlotte also closed her writing wheel.


    Turning all the way, Charlotte came to the place where Tony Stark was imprisoned. At this time, the iron gate was wide open, and there were seven or eight corpses lying around.


    In the middle of the room, Parker was lying on the ground, looking at the passage outside the gate, and seeing Charlotte appearing, Parker said, "Lord Charlotte, I successfully completed the task without harming the target."


    "Thank you Parker." Charlotte stepped forward and stroked Parker''s head.


    Hearing the conversation between the two, Tony Stark and Ethan also walked out from the corner, looking at the man in front of him, Tony asked curiously, "Are you Charlotte?"


    "Who sent someone to find you to rescue me?"


    After asking two questions in a row, Tony took another look at Parker who was beside Charlotte, and said, "Your ninja dog is very good."


    Charlotte looked at the two men in front of her, Tony Stark and Ethan.


    Charlotte was not surprised that Ethan survived. After all, he sent Parker over and could save Tony, so naturally Ethan would have no problem.


    Just that Ethan is alive, shouldn''t it affect the birth of Iron Man?


    Taking a look at the unassembled, first-generation Mark 1 on the ground and the Ark reactor on Tony''s chest, Charlotte thought about it, there should be no problem with these two things.


    Without thinking about it, Charlotte said, "I''m Charlotte Doyle, the boss of Charlotte''s Office."


    "As for why I''m here and come to rescue you, it''s because of your secretary, Pepper Potts."


    "She came to my office and commissioned a mission. I hope I can bring you back alive."


    "And paid $100 million for it."


    Hearing that it was Charlotte Doyle whom Pepper Potts found, Tony was obviously stunned. He didn''t expect that she would be the one who would find someone to save him in the end. As for the $100 million, he didn''t care.


    Tony looked at Charlotte, and then said, "Thank you, it seems that your firm is very powerful. The US military didn''t find me, but you succeeded."


    Charlotte smiled, then looked at the parts placed around the room, and said, "The people who are still alive here should be left with you. The other enemies have been solved by me, you clean up, Leave with me later."


    Tony heard that the enemy had been completely eliminated, and his mood was obviously much better, and then he said, "No need to clean up, I don''t want to stay here for a moment, let''s go now."


    Looking at the impatient Tony Stark, Charlotte shook her head and said, "The poisonous fog outside the cave has not dissipated, so it is not suitable to go out now."


    "If you don''t have anything to pack, just wait here for a while."


    Hearing Charlotte say there was poisonous fog outside the cave, Tony said in surprise, "You used a poison gas bomb?"


    "That thing is forbidden to use, but don''t worry, no one will pursue you, I will help you solve it."


    Obviously, Tony thought that Charlotte had dropped gas bombs outside the valley in order to save him, so the battle could be resolved so quickly.


    Charlotte smiled and said, "It''s not a gas bomb, but it is indeed a poisonous mist. You''ll find out when you go out."


    Hearing Charlotte say that he will know when he goes out, so he didn''t ask any further. Thinking that there was still time, he pulled Ethan and started assembling his mecha.


    Although there is no need to fight anymore, it is not Tony Stark''s character to give up something that is about to be done. It is not a good habit to give up halfway.


    Looking at Tony who started to assemble the Mark 1, Charlotte watched with interest.


    Mark 1, although its strength is not very good, it is the prototype of the Tony Mark series, and its birth will be of great significance to the future Iron Man.


    And for him, a Marvel fan, it''s also a good collection.


    While assembling the Mark 1, Tony said, "Charlotte, do you own a biological institute?"


    Hearing Tony asked about the Institute of Biology, Charlotte was stunned for a moment. This question was too stray, but when she saw Parker lying on the side, she instantly understood.


    Then he answered, "Tony, I don''t have a biological research institute. It is not because of biological research that Parker can speak."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tony shrugged indifferently, and quickened the movement of his hands, obviously he thought it was Charlotte who didn''t want to say, and then said, "Charlotte, I can have one, like Parker. , can you talk and be a powerful ninja dog?"


    "It''s called a ninja dog, that''s right."


    "I''m willing to pay a certain price. You can open the price as you like, that is, is there any other choice for the breed. I prefer the golden retriever."


    Listening to Tony Stark''s words, Charlotte knew that Tony was also conquered by Parker and wanted to have a ninja dog of his own.


    Charlotte Doyle regretted: "Tony, you can''t own a ninja dog, it''s not a matter of money, they are unique in this world and there is no way to get them with money. "


    Being rejected again, Tony said helplessly: "Well, it seems that I can''t have my own ninja dog."


    "Parker, I promised to be responsible for providing you with a lifetime of deluxe dog food. Where should I send it when I go back?"


    Charlotte looked at Parker in surprise. Did she get a meal ticket for herself, or for life.


    Seeing that Charlotte had no objection, Parker said, "Sir, please send it to Charlotte''s office."


    Hearing the name again, Tony decided to get a good understanding of the existence of this firm when he went back.


    After assembling all the parts, Tony put on his armor and said, "Ethan, help me fix the screws."


    Ethan followed Tony''s instructions and began to fasten buttons and screws for Tony.


    Seeing that the screws were almost finished, Tony instructed, "Ethan, help me turn on the power."


    Ethan put down the tool in his hand, turned around, and asked, "Tell me what to do."


    "Function key 11."


    "Tell me when you see the progress bar."


    Ethan followed Tony''s instructions, saw the response on the computer, and said, "Okay, it''s already there."


    "It should start to guide."


    Tony continued: "Control key I, then enter."


    Charlotte Doyle was on the side, quietly watching the operation of the two.


    Soon, the progress bar was full, and Tony Stark''s Mark 1 was officially launched.


    At this time, the sun has risen outside, the poisonous fog has dissipated, and a giant snake 100 meters long is crawling outside the cave, watching the movement of the outside world.

 Chapter 71： large monkey

    At the moment when the machine was successfully activated, the circuit in the cave was directly tripped, and the entire detention room became extremely dark.


    At this time, Tony Stark, who was wearing Mark 1, moved his fingers and said in a muffled voice, "Guys, let''s experience the latest research by the genius inventor Tony Stark."


    After speaking, Tony took the lead to walk out of the cave, every step on the ground felt a kind of metal heaviness.


    Charlotte Doyle looked at Tony Stark who was about to show off, and followed Parker with him, and Ethan followed after seeing everyone leaving.


    At this time, everyone came to the entrance of the cave together, and what they saw was a pair of snake eyes the size of a lantern, cold and cruel, with a body that was 100 meters long, and a snake head the size of a house, which made people shudder.


    If it wasn''t for the armor, Tony Stark''s legs would have weakened to the point where Ethan was not so lucky. The moment he saw the blue snake, his legs went weak and he fell to the ground.


    Seeing Charlotte walking out, Blue Snake immediately said in a buzzing voice, "Lord Charlotte, the mission you explained has been completed, and no more enemies appear."


    Obviously, the blue snake also knows that the guy who can walk out of the cave with Charlotte Doyle is not the enemy, otherwise the moment the tin can appears, the blue snake will kill the opponent with one tail.


    When Tony heard the blue snake calling out to Lord Charlotte, he already understood that this giant snake was not a creation of nature, but the subordinate of Charlotte Doyle in front of him.


    Glancing at Parker and then at the giant snake, Tony Stark thought to himself: I''m afraid this is another crazy biologist.


    Charlotte looked at Blue Snake and said with a smile on her face, "Thank you for your hard work, Blue Snake."


    Then he helped Ethan, who was lying on the ground.


    After hearing that the giant snake in front of him was also Charlotte''s partner who rescued them, Ethan slowly calmed down, and his weak limbs slowly regained their strength.


    Tony pressed a switch on his helmet at this time, the mask popped up to reveal his face, looked at the blue snake in front of him, and the already messed up camp, and said, "Man, your blue snake is so cool, so big. The body shape is unimaginable.��


    "However, it''s time for everyone to see my latest invention. Please make room for your pet."


    Charlotte did not refuse Tony Stark''s request, just as he wanted to review the function of Mark 1, he said, "Blue snake, wait for us on the hill."


    Blue Snake raised his head, looked at everyone, and said, "Okay, Lord Charlotte."


    Then the body drilled directly into the ground and disappeared in an instant.


    Seeing that Charlotte''s snake was so obedient, Tony Stark was even more excited about having a ninja dog of his own. He didn''t think much about it, and saw him close the mask and start a show of his new invention.


    The steel fist, the iron legs, the missiles at the arms, and even the equipped flame launcher were all demonstrated by Tony Stark.


    Looking at Tony''s operation, Charlotte watched with relish. This is much better than 3D viewing. The effect of 5DMX is much better.


    The deafening explosion, the heat wave of flames, just lacked the enemy, and the viewing value was greatly reduced.


    I saw that after Tony used the weapon device once, he pushed aside the flying device set up on the inside of his arm, and shot straight into the sky in the next second, while shouting: "Did you see it?"


    "My armor is flying!"


    Tony didn''t laugh for three seconds before the propulsion device turned off in an instant, and the armor disintegrated in the air, falling toward the desert not far away.


    "what������"


    Accompanied by Tony''s screaming, with a bang, Tony plunged straight into the desert. The shock resistance of the armor and the sand were soft enough that Tony was fine.


    Tony took off the helmet, glanced at the scattered parts, and said with a smile, "Not bad."


    At this time, Ethan saw Tony screaming and falling downward, and ran towards the other side.


    Charlotte Doyle glanced around, because there was no major battle, and there was no cannonball that was detonated by Tony''s flames. Looking at the mark made by Stark Industries printed on the box, Charlotte touched it.


    Then he thought: "Maybe, someday, these bombs will be used."


    I saw Charlotte Doyle walk to the boxes of ammunition, and with a wave of the thug, put it all into the system backpack.


    After collecting the ammunition, Charlotte Doyle followed Parker and came to Tony Stark together.


    Looking at Tony who was still in the bunker, with the help of Ethan struggling to climb out, Charlotte smiled and said, "Tony, your last performance of the monkeys is really good."


    Tony''s face stiffened, and he cursed, "Bastard, I''m flying, flying."


    "It''s not a big performance of the sky-moving monkey. Don''t think that I don''t know what the sky-moving monkey is."


    Seeing Tony''s frantic look, Charlotte laughed unkindly, then stepped forward and pulled Tony out of the bunker.


    Tony pulled Charlotte out as soon as he saw him. UU reading www.uukanshu. Com was surprised: "Brother, your strength is really great."


    After coming out, Tony looked up and down Charlotte. This well-proportioned guy doesn''t look like a strong man at all. What about the sturdy muscles like pimples?


    Unable to understand, Tony no longer bothered about these, but looked at the desert in front of him and said in surprise, "Man, how should we leave?"


    At this time, seeing that Tony had removed all the armor remaining on his body, Charlotte smiled and said, "I''ll arrange it, but do you need to pack up these things and take them away?"


    Tony Stark looked at the parts scattered on the ground, shook his head, and said, "No, I can go back and make better ones."


    Seeing that Tony didn''t plan to take it away, Charlotte thought about it and said, "Since you don''t plan to take it, if you don''t mind, then it''s mine."


    Tony clapped his hands and said, "As you wish."


    Seeing Tony Stark agree, Charlotte nodded. It seemed that she could build a collection room too. The first collection was Mark 1.


    "Parker, find all the parts of the armor."


    Following Charlotte''s instructions, Parker took out all the parts scattered on the ground according to the smell. Even the small parts stuck in the sand could not escape Parker''s sense of smell.


    She took out the satellite phone and dialed a number. Charlotte instructed: "Prepare a private jet to fly directly to New York, and let the car that brought me here yesterday gather at the place where I got off yesterday."


    Hanging up the phone, Parker has taken out all the parts and placed them in front of Charlotte.


    Charlotte looked at the parts on the ground, and then at the two of them. She didn''t hide it, she waved her hand, and all the parts disappeared.

 Chapter 72： Back to New York

    Tony Stark and Ethan were stunned again when they looked at the parts that disappeared out of thin air. They encountered too many incredible things today.


    Tony Stark even walked up to Charlotte Doyle and pondered, "Have you mastered the technology of spatial storage?"


    Charlotte shook her head and did not discuss this issue with Tony Stark too much, because he did not master the technology of space storage.


    Whether it is seal scrolls or storage scrolls, he will not make them, and there are no such items for sale in the system store. Currently, there are only detonating talismans, kunai, and shuriken ninja tools.


    As for ninja fragments or ninjas purchased directly with gold coins, none of these have appeared. I don''t know if they need a system update to appear, or if they just never appear.


    When I saw Charlotte Doyle, I didn''t want to say more. Tony Stark didn''t bother. As a genius scientist, he deeply knew that this kind of technology would not be easily discussed with others.


    "Charlotte, how do we get out of here, out of the desert?"


    I saw Charlotte Doyle shout, "Blue snake!"


    The next moment, the huge blue snake with a body of 100 meters emerged from the desert, revealing its huge body, and said, "Lord Charlotte, what are your orders?"


    Charlotte grabbed Tony Stark and Ethan with her left and right hands respectively, and with one jump, she came to stand on the head of the blue snake.


    Suddenly appearing on the snake''s head, whether it was Tony Stark or Ethan, they were all startled.


    The two of them heard Charlotte Doyle instruct: "Parker, you lead the way at full speed ahead, Blue Snake, take us and go with Parker."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte." X2


    Parker ran towards the direction from which he came, and ran fast, as fast as lightning, and ran a long distance in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, the blue snake also moved, its huge body, walking like a flat ground in the desert, with very fast speed, Charlotte Doyle was standing on the blue snake''s head at this time, and he used chakra to fix himself in the foot. On the head of the blue snake.


    As for Ethan and Tony Stark, he was still holding one in one hand and fixing them beside him. Otherwise, depending on the speed of the blue snake, the moment they let go, they would be blown into the desert by the strong wind.


    At this time, the strong wind slapped Tony Stark''s face. He didn''t have a trace of fear, but felt that this feeling was very cool. He drove a sports car, horseback, yacht, and plane, but it was the first time to ride a snake. .


    "Man, your snake is really cool. Let''s discuss it. I want to have one too."


    "If it doesn''t work, how about you keep it with me?"


    "I will definitely build a huge place to put it in, and I will feed it with Wagyu cattle. How about it, as long as I can ride it regularly."


    "By the way, there is also a ninja dog, can you consider letting me adopt one?"


    "I''m willing to pay, or if I hire it to sit as my bodyguard, I think it''s much better than Happy..."


    Looking at Tony Stark who was talking nonstop, Charlotte was stunned for a moment. Is this Iron Man? I''m afraid it''s not Spider-Man!


    No wonder you can raise the little spider like a son, it''s like ah.


    "Mr. Stark, they are not goods. They cannot be sold or adopted. They are my fighting partners."


    "You don''t need to think about it."


    Hearing Charlotte''s rejection again, Tony also has his own pride, not in words, but in his heart, no one can know.


    Parker took the blue snake and quickly arrived at the place where Charlotte got off the car before, and jumped off the blue snake with the two of them. Charlotte couldn''t help laughing when she saw the two''s exploding heads.


    Tony didn''t understand what was going on at first, but when he saw Ethan''s appearance, he immediately reacted and started to tidy up his hair as much as possible.


    But the hairstyle fixed by the gust of wind can''t be fiddled with in three or two times, and in the end it''s just useless.


    Charlotte walked up to the blue snake, touched the other''s head, and said, "You have worked hard for you today, the blue snake. Let''s go back to the psychic world first."


    After speaking, Yu squatted down and touched Parker, and continued: "And you, Parker, let''s go back together."


    "When necessary, I will call you again."


    "Okay, Lord Charlotte." X2


    Then, with a bang, a burst of smoke dissipated, and the huge body of the blue snake and the ninja dog Parker disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Ethan, who witnessed this scene, said dumbfounded, "No, it''s gone..."


    Turning his back, Tony Stark, who was lowering his head to adjust his makeup, did not turn around, but asked curiously, "Ethan, what''s missing?"


    "The big snake, the ninja dog, they''re all gone."


    Hearing Ethan''s words, Tony Stark immediately turned around, looked at the three of them on the road, and murmured, "It''s really gone..."


    At this moment, Tony Stark''s look at Charlotte Doyle became complicated, and he knew that this was definitely not some space technology.


    But Tony Stark couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Mr. CharlotteWhat kind of technology is this?"


    Charlotte Doyle thought for a while, and then explained to Tony what a ninja is and what a psychic is.


    Tony Stark''s expression that you continue to make up, do you think I am a child, makes Charlotte no longer need to continue to explain.


    Let him think I''m a biologist...


    Soon, the messenger of the High Table drove an armored vehicle to the location, took Charlotte and the three, and headed to the Afghanistan airport.


    At the airport, Ethan parted ways with everyone. He wanted to go back to his hometown and refused Tony Stark''s invitation to come back to New York with him.


    In the end, Charlotte Doyle and Tony Stark boarded the private jet that the high table prepared for them.


    The plane took off quickly and flew in the direction of New York. Tony saw that Charlotte Doyle was both an armed armored vehicle and a private jet, and said, "Your identity is not ordinary, it is the grade of this private jet. Worse than mine."


    "If I have a chance, I''ll show you my private jet."


    Charlotte Doyle shrugged her shoulders and didn''t care, picked up her phone, dialed a number, and said, "Ms. Pepper Potts, I have found Tony Stark and brought him back safely, He''s on a plane right now, he''ll be at the New York airport in about six hours, and you can arrange for someone to pick him up and take him home."


    "Yes, yes, Tony Stark is fine."


    Charlotte then put the satellite phone on the table in front of Tony Stark and motioned for him to answer the call.


    Tony picked up the phone on the table and communicated.


    Soon after the communication was over, Tony put down the phone in his hand and slowly said to Charlotte, "Thank you!"

 Chapter 73： Shorting Stark Industries

    The plane slowly landed at the New York airport. Four vehicles, two Rolls Royces, a military Hummer, and a medical ambulance were parked beside the runway.


    Ginny and Iruka Ueno were waiting for the cabin door to open, while Pepper Potts and Happy were watching the landing plane.


    Even Colonel Rhodes from the military was waiting by the side with a team of men.


    Everyone gathered together, mainly to pick up Tony Stark and Charlotte Doyle home.


    The cabin door slowly opened, Pepper Potts red eyes, saw Tony Stark walking out of the cabin door,


    At this time, Tony Stark took the lead out of the plane door. Looking at the stretcher pushed by the medical staff, Tony waved his hand and said, "I''m fine, I won''t use this yet, let them go away."


    Looking at Tony Tony Stark walking slowly in front of him, Chili Pepper''s eyes were red, but a happy smile appeared on his face.


    Tony Stark came to Pepper Potts and said, "The eye circles are red."


    "Are you worried about your boss?"


    Pepper Potts laughed: "It''s tears of joy, I hate looking for a job."


    Tony Stark replied: "Okay, the holiday is over."


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle also slowly got off the plane. He didn''t come out immediately, just to give Tony some space.


    Seeing Charlotte Doyle coming out, Pepper Potts hurriedly stepped forward and thanked: "Thank you for bringing Tony back safely, Mr. Charlotte, the balance will be credited to the firm''s account later. "


    Tony on the side said, "Pepper Poze, remember to take the money into the company account and reimburse it."


    Charlotte smiled and waved her hand, saying, "You give me the money, I should."


    "Next time you have a commission, remember to find Charlotte''s office."


    Obviously, Charlotte Doyle knows that the appearance of the steel armor marks the official start of a major event in the Marvel universe, and there will be no peace in the future.


    Rhode, who was beside him, saw that Tony''s side was empty at this time, he immediately hugged him and said, "Dude, don''t disappear from my sight in the future. Happy Jeep is not happy."


    Tony Stark hugged back, but didn''t say much.


    After Pepper Potts thanked Charlotte Doyle, Tony Stark said, "Charlotte, I''ll contact you when I''m free, and I''ll show you my new masterpiece."


    Obviously, Tony still misses Charlotte''s ninja dogs and psychic beasts.


    After speaking, Tony Stark walked towards his Rolls-Royce.


    At this time, seeing Tony and the army dispersed, Ginny, who had been waiting by the side, stepped forward and said, "Welcome BOSS, go home!"


    After a simple hug, Charlotte Doyle and Ginny got into their Rolls-Royce, while Iruka Uno was in charge of driving.


    Charlotte said, "Ginny, explain what you''ve done, how is it going?"


    Ginny picked up a folder and said, "Boss, all 9000W funds have been invested in Stark Industries, so I chose to be bearish."


    "I thought you brought back Tony Stark''s corpse this time, that''s why you looked down on Stark Industries. The current situation may lead to a backlash and cause us to lose a lot of money."


    "Need to clear all airdrops before the news of Tony Stark''s return is released?"


    Charlotte Doyle said with a smile: "No, not only do I not clear it, but when the remaining mission commission money arrives, I will put that money into it too, and be short on Stark Industries."


    "what?"


    Ginny asked incomprehensibly?


    Charlotte didn''t pretend to be mysterious this time, but said, "Let''s drive away, wait and watch the latest news, you''ll know what happened."


    At this time, Iruka Uno, who was acting as the driver, asked, "Sir Charlotte, are you going to the office or going back to your apartment."


    Charlotte Doyle replied easily: "Go back to the office!"


    the other side.


    Happy, who was in charge of the car, also asked, "Where are we going?"


    Little Pepper was the first to speak: "Please take us to the hospital, Happy."


    Tony Stark next to him refused: "NO."


    Pepper Potts looked at Tony sitting beside him in surprise, and said, "No, Tony, you have to go to the hospital."


    Tony Stark refused again: "No, I say no means no."


    Pepper Potts explained, "You must have a medical examination."


    Tony Stark retorted: "I don''t need to do anything."


    "I''ve been locked up for three whole months, and now I just want to do two things, one is to eat American hamburgers, and the other is to..."


    Listening to Tony''s words, Pepper Potts interrupted immediately with a cold face: "Stop talking."


    Seeing that Pepper had misunderstood, Tony explained: "It''s not what you think, I want to hold a press conference."


    Hearing that he was not looking for a tender model, Pepper Potts said in surprise: "Hold a press conference?"


    Tony looked at Happy, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, and said, "Yes, Happy, drive."


    Pepper Potts was still puzzled and asked, "Why hold a press conference?"


    Tony didn''t answer Pepper''s question, but said, "Go eat a hamburger first."


    Without any hesitation, Happy started the car and drove out of the airport.


    On the other hand, Charlotte Doyle has returned to her office Ginny on the side answered a call and said, "Boss, your car has been repaired, you see Where will it be sent?"


    When she heard that her Mercedes-Benz 300SL had been repaired, Charlotte thought to herself: "It''s not easy, it''s finally going to be repaired, and he''s thinking about other cars.


    Then he said, "Send it to Charlotte''s Office!"


    "Okay, BOSS."


    At this time, Iruka Uno sat down at the service desk and began to screen for the task of the Continental Hotel.


    Ginny, who was on the side, also went to deal with other things. It is not an easy job to get a large amount of money and then invest it in the stock market.


    After Charlotte came to the office''s own room, she poured a glass of black jack whiskey, put in ice, and added a little coke.


    After tasting it, he was really satisfied with the taste.


    Lying on the bed, Charlotte Doyle''s consciousness entered the system space.


    Open the mission meeting room, and see that the mission to rescue Tony Stark has been completed. Click to claim the reward immediately.


    Ding, congratulations on completing the B-level quest, getting 2,000 reputation, 200,000 copper coins, and a common treasure chest.


    As for the tasks of Xiao Li and Sasuke, they have not been completed at this time and cannot be claimed.


    "System, sign in."


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, reward 50 gold coins!


    Hearing that it was a reward of gold coins, Charlotte Doyle''s body lying on the bed even sat up.


    PS: I saw that a book friend asked about the fan group before. In other words, if I set up a fan group, will anyone come? If there are more people, I can open a fan group to give everyone a place to remind and communicate.

 Chapter 74： Xuan Neng changed his life?

    Tony Stark sat in a Rolls-Royce and came all the way to the press conference. Amid the cheering applause, Obadiah Stane saw that the car had just stopped, and stepped forward to open the door and cheered. : "Look, here comes Tony!"


    Watching Tony walk down, Obadiah stepped forward to give a hug and called Tony''s name softly.


    After some hugs, Obadiah let go of Tony, with a smile on his face, patted Tony''s shoulder with both hands and said, "I thought I had to go to the hospital to see you."


    Tony Stark turned around, glanced at Pepper in the car, and said, "No, no, I''m fine."


    At this moment, Happy and Little Pepper got off the other side of the car and walked over after detouring the car. Happy was holding a hamburger in his hand.


    Obadiah, who was beside him, patted Tony on the shoulder and said, "Let me see you first."


    Tony Stark ignored Obadiah, turned around and took out the burger from Happy''s hand, and said to Happy, "Thank you."


    Seeing this, Obadiah said helplessly, "Hamburger, do you have to eat a hamburger?"


    "Okay, do you have mine?"


    Tony took the burger, walked towards the venue, and said to Obalia, who was beside him, "There''s only one left."


    When they came to the press conference, Tony and Obadiah waved, and Obadiah even shouted, "Hi, everyone is welcome."


    At this time, Pepper Potts, who was behind him, was standing outside the reporters with a smile on his face, looking at Tony Stark who stepped forward with satisfaction.


    A man standing beside him suddenly said, "Miss Potts."


    Hearing the voice, Pepper Potts faced the person who opened the mouth and replied, "It''s me."


    Phil Coulson looked at Pepper Potts and said, "Can you say a few words?"


    Pepper Potts refused: "No, I''m not here for the press conference, and the conference is about to start."


    Phil Coulson looked at Pepper Potts and explained, "I''m not a reporter, I''m Agent Coulson, from the Homeland Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Agency."


    After introducing himself, Coulson also handed Pepper Potts his business card.


    Pepper Potts looked down at the business card in Coulson''s hand, and said, "It sounds really messy."


    Then he took the business card from the other party.


    Seeing that the other party took the business card, Coulson also said, "Yes, it''s simplifying."


    Pepper Potts put away his business card and said at the same time, "The Department of Defense, the FBI, and the CIA have all approached us about this."


    Coulson replied, "We belong to another system that deals exclusively with this aspect."


    "We need to know the details about Stark''s escape and Charlotte Doyle who rescued him."


    Pepper Potts'' expression changed, and he put away the smile on his face, and then said indifferently, "I''ll pass on your message to him, okay?"


    "As for Charlotte Doyle, there''s nothing I can do."


    Coulson said with a smile on his face, "Thank you."


    At this time, Tony Stark sat under the podium of the press conference, took out a hamburger from his pocket again, and shouted: "Hey, do you all sit down?"


    "Sit down, okay?"


    "That way you can all see me, and I can order whatever you want."


    Seeing that many reporters and media people squatted down or went directly to the ground, Tony picked up the hamburger and ate it, and Obadiah walked down from the podium and sat on Tony Stark''s beside.


    Rhodes, who had just arrived at the press conference, looked at the scene in front of him and asked curiously beside Pepper Potts, "What happened at the press conference?"


    Pepper Potts turned his head and glanced at the other party, then still looked at Tony and said, "Don''t ask me, I don''t know where he sings."


    In front of the podium, Tony held a hamburger in one hand, looked at Obadiah and said, "I''m very happy."


    Obadiah stretched out a hand, put it on Tony''s shoulder and smiled, "Me too."


    Tony stared at each other and said slowly, "I never said goodbye to Dad."


    Then he faced the reporter, put the hamburger in his hand aside, and said solemnly, "I have never said goodbye to my father, and I still have questions that I haven''t had time to ask him."


    "I want to ask him what he thinks about this company."


    "Have you ever been contradicted or doubted in your heart?"


    "Maybe he''s not what we used to see in newsreels."


    "I saw with my own eyes young people were killed with the weapons I designed to protect them."


    "And I found myself part of a completely irresponsible system."


    As Tony Stark''s words fell, a reporter suddenly said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Stark."


    Looking at the reporter who spoke, Tony said, "Just ask."


    At this point a reporter said, "What happened there?"


    Hearing the reporter''s question, Tony stood up. Instead of answering the reporter''s question, he said, "I woke up from a dream, and I began to realize that I can do more for the world and society."


    "So I''m going to close down as soon as possible, Stark International''s weapons manufacturing department."


    As Tony''s words fell, there was an uproar at the scene, and Pepper Potts opened his mouth in surprise so scared that Obadiah stood up and stepped forward to support Tony.


    Tony continued: "Of course, that has to wait until I have enough power to decide the future of the company and its development, so that it can develop in a healthy way, and always be in line with the highest interests of the country."


    At this time, Rhodes looked serious and solemnly looked at Tony Stark who was speaking.


    After Tony finished speaking, he walked directly off the podium, but Obadiah immediately explained to the microphone: "Today''s press conference is mainly to inform Tony that he is back."


    "And he is very healthy. There will be a meeting within the company to discuss it. We will inform you of the final opinion in time."


    the other side.


    Charlotte, who had just finished signing in, immediately turned her gaze to the column of her gold coins, and saw that the number on it had changed from 1148 to 1198.


    Charlotte Doyle clenched her fists, made a cheering gesture, and shouted, "YES!"


    Clicking on the mall to find ninja recruitment scrolls, Charlotte Doyle directly spent gold coins and bought 7 in one go, bringing the number of ninja recruitment scrolls to 10 again.


    The holdings of gold coins plummeted to 22, which fell directly to double digits.


    Looking at the number of crosses on the ninja recruitment scroll, Charlotte Doyle did not directly recruit ninjas, but exited the system space. He had to prepare well and start recruiting ninjas after the ceremony.


    This time, he hoped that Xuanneng would change his life!


    PS: I put the link of the fan group in the introduction page of the work and the words of the writer. Everyone can join the group with one click. Welcome to the group to discuss the plot and urge updates!

 Chapter 75： 10 consecutive recruits

    Trouble all book friends, give a reward for a paragraph with 2 points!


    Charlotte Doyle first bathed and changed, then looked at the bathroom (washroom), and finally came to the open space of the living room to light a candle, and even placed a few gold bricks, and put delicious food around the candle. Ramen, burgers, fried chicken, cola, etc.


    I saw Charlotte Doyle put her left hand on her chest, and said in her mouth: "The fool who does not belong to this era, the mysterious master above the gray fog, the king of yellow and black who is in charge of good luck, please listen to my prayer, pray. As I wish, a powerful ninja was recruited."


    After completing the prayer ceremony, Charlotte Doyle''s consciousness entered the system space.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten consecutive draws, open!"


    A whirlpool logo of a country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes with a strange light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle''s eyes.


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, [Shippuze] 1 Tiantian Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Naruto Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of flying shards!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, ninja student Naruto 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??C forbearance, mute!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 1 piece of Heitubo Renzhuan!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 4 pieces of young Kakashi!


    Ding �� Obtained C Ninja, Kamdori Temari Fragments 2!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Sack �� Orange Shard!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Tayuya shard!


    Looking at the subtitles popping up on the screen, congratulations on successfully recruiting the C-level ninja Mute, followed by the appearance of the Japanese-style suit in the comics. Although Mute was rated as C Ninja in the Naruto mobile game, but at this time she , is indeed a genuine J��nin.


    The most important thing is that this is a medical ninja with excellent abilities, and it is really an existence that will not change for a B-endurance.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Mute: C-Class Ninja


    Skills: Ninja - Poison, Hidden Weapon Needle Bullet, Yan Return, Dolphin Dance.


    Ninja-Poison: Transform the chakra and spit it forward. It instantly turns into a large piece of poison when it touches the air, and continues to erode the enemies touched by the poison.


    Hidden Weapon Needle Bomb: Leaps backwards and fires a burst of poisonous needles to the ground. Enemies hit by poisonous needles will be poisoned. Those with weak strength and low poison resistance will die directly, and those with high poison resistance will be continuously poisoned, damaging their bodies. .


    Yanhui��Dolphin Dance: After calling the dolphin to slam into the front, use the chakra scalpel to quickly cross-cut, and finally jump back and slash again to seriously injure the enemy.


    Seeing the appearance of the Chakra scalpel in the big move among the three skills, Charlotte Doyle knew that he had a medical ninja. After the wax bath, he finally ushered in his own medical ninja, or the future. The head of the medical department, who has been practicing with Tsunade for many years, his medical strength is very strong.


    Although there is no way to compare to Tsunade, he is also one of the best medical ninjas in the ninja world.


    Charlotte is quite satisfied with this recruitment. Although she didn''t get a powerful ninja, she has obvious supplements in medical treatment. If there is another scientific research ninja, it will be perfect, but the scientific research in Naruto The ability is relatively strong, one is Orochimaru, one is Scorpion who plays mechanical puppets, and Deidara who plays bombs is also one.


    However, these three are A forbearance, even S-forbearance, the difficulty of recruiting can be imagined, and I don��t have any hope for the time being, but judging from the results of this recruitment, our master of white prostitutes, the poor god, is still a bit of a level. Yes, next time I try to replace Fusheng Xuanhuang Tianzun, maybe it will be a big hit.


    Charlotte Doyle became even more confident when she thought that as long as she did ten more recruits, she would be able to recruit S ninja fragments.


    Click to receive the ninja, the chakra in Charlotte has grown stronger again, and three active skills of mute also appeared in his mind. Since then, he can also use the chakra scalpel, but he has not mastered any ninja medical treatment. Knowledge.


    With three more chances to release Chidori, Charlotte nodded in satisfaction.


    Since then, I have turned my attention to the recruited ninja shards, and I saw the flying section that exploded again. In addition to the 4 shards obtained from the previous recruitment, I have now collected 8 pieces, and 40 pieces have been successfully recruited, which has been completed. One-fifth, it seems to give people a feeling that it will not take long to successfully recruit.


    Even Hatake Kakashi, whom Parker was thinking of, also had fragments of the juvenile version, and there were 4 pieces at a time. Even Naruto and Temari of the ninja school were one step closer to successfully recruiting.


    Even the black soil of the leg shadow in Bo Ren''s biography successfully recruited a shard.


    In this ten-company recruitment, 17 fragments were obtained, 5 A-Ninjas, 4 B-Ninjas, 8 C-Ninjas and a medical ninja. It can be said that this summoning is not a loss!


    On the other hand, Hinata Hinata didn''t explode a single piece, instead it was a piece of Temari. I felt that there was a high possibility that it would come together after a few more attempts.


    After accepting all the recruited ninja fragments, UU Reading Charlotte stuck her ninja column, and four ninjas were displayed on it, namely Iruka Uno, Rock Lee, [ Sharingan] Uchiha Sasuke (joint), mute these four ninjas.


    Among them, except for Mute, the ninja did not play, and the other three appeared to be playing. Seeing this situation, Charlotte frowned. Which ninja was withdrawn and replaced with Mute, Charlotte felt it was inappropriate.


    But as a medical ninja, Mute is very powerful.


    Click on the + sign on the battle bar, and a message pops up immediately.


    Ding �� Whether to use 1000 gold coins to unlock the battle position.


    The first time I increased the battle position, I needed 100 gold coins. The second time I increased the battle column, it was 500 gold coins. When I added the battle column for the third time today, it became 1000 gold coins. Charlotte didn''t know. With each additional position, the demand for gold coins will multiply, but he knows that now he is very poor and has no gold coins. (Note: The system comes with a battle position)


    Seeing the large characters of 1000 gold coins and the only 22 gold coins left, Charlotte knew that the matter of the keel was imminent. If he didn''t want to take back one of the ninjas, he could only find a way to get the recharged items as soon as possible and open it. New battle bar.


    Moreover, Charlotte is not 100% sure whether the Dragon Vein can really recharge, it is just a guess, and it has not been successfully verified.


    Exiting the system space, Charlotte looked at the food all over the floor and the candles that were still burning. Charlotte blew out the candles and put it away, put the delicious ramen into the system space, and then began to destroy the burgers and fried chicken in front of her. With Coke, after all, the poor **** didn''t take these things away, so he could only put them in his own stomach.

 Chapter 76： Kim Byeongs commission

    Just as Charlotte Doyle wiped out the food in front of her, there was a knock on the door of the room.


    Charlotte stepped forward to open the door, looked at Ginny in front of her, and said, "Is there something wrong?"


    Ginny walked into the room and said happily, "Boss, your investment is about to make a profit, and it is about to make a big profit."


    "Tony Stark just held a press conference, saying that he will close the arms manufacturing department of Stark International in the near future."


    "With his announcement, the stock of Stark Industries plummeted. BOSS, you are going to make a lot of money this time."


    "However, when should we dump the short order and make a profit?"


    Listening to Ginny''s question, Charlotte also carefully recalled the plot in the movie, as if she remembered whether it dropped by 41 points or about 45 points.


    After pondering for a while, Charlotte replied: "When the stock price drops by 40 points, throw it all out, and then use the proceeds to buy it."


    Ginny was not surprised to hear Charlotte''s statement that Stark Industries'' shares would drop by 40 points, but it was a bit incredible to buy all the shares after that.


    But after seeing the many magical things about Charlotte, Ginny didn''t object at all, but walked to Charlotte''s side and put a hand on the other''s shoulder.


    He exhaled in Charlotte''s ear and said, "Boss, is this your mysterious ability again?"


    Looking at Ginny, who was leaning over half of her body with one hand on her, Charlotte felt a sense of astonishment that she was hit by the other side''s wall.


    Feeling the tingling sensation in her ears, she asked Ginny about the perfume smell on her body. Charlotte was a little moved at this moment. Just as she was about to do something, Iruka appeared at the door, and Charlotte looked at each other.


    It turned out that when Ginny just entered the door, neither of them closed the door, and Iruka Uno and Ginny came up only a few seconds apart.


    At this time, Iruka had raised his hand and knocked on the door. The two of them stared at each other, and finally Iruka thought for a while. If this is ignored, it won''t end in a few hours, so he can only knock on the door helplessly. .


    "Boom, boom, boom."


    Hearing the knock on the door, Ginny stood up seriously, turned around and saw Iruka standing behind the door. She felt annoyed and forgot to close the door.


    She had a feeling that she was almost ready to eat Charlotte just now.


    Seeing that Iluka had something to look for Charlotte, she stopped staying, but she still gave Charlotte a wink before leaving.


    Watching Ginny leave, Iruka said regretfully: "I''m sorry, Lord Charlotte, for disturbing your good deeds."


    Hearing Iruka say this, Charlotte was somewhat embarrassed, and thought to herself: You also know that you are disturbing me. It''s rare that I just felt angry at Ginny.


    But Charlotte''s expression was as usual: "Iruka, you didn''t disturb me. You must have something important to find me at this time."


    Iruka nodded, then said, "Lord Charlotte, there are two guests outside, one is the trash king and the other is Jin Bing, both of them are looking for you."


    Hearing that these two people were here, Charlotte''s little regret was thrown out of his mind in an instant. This little bit of love between sons and daughters, where is the importance of the keel.


    He immediately said, "Iruka, take me to see them now."


    When she came to the lobby of the office, Charlotte looked at the two people sitting on the sofa and said with a smile, "Hi, my friends, you are welcome."


    Seeing that Charlotte was in a good mood, they both smiled and said hello.


    Charlotte instructed at this time: "Iluka, take Mr. Jin Bing to the reception room first, and I will have a word with the king of Bowery."


    Iruka came to Jinping and said, "Please come with me, Mr. Jinping."


    Jin Bian agreed with a smile, and went to the reception room with Iruka.


    Seeing Jin and leaving at this time, Charlotte was the only one at the scene. The Garbage King knelt down on one knee and said, "Elder Charlotte, I have completed your order. This is the data you want."


    I saw the garbage king took out a hard drive from his chest pocket and put it in his hand, indicating that the data was all inside.


    Charlotte walked up to the trash king, picked up the portable hard drive, and said slowly, "I have seen your sincerity, the Bowery is still yours."


    The Garbage King knelt down on one knee, shielded his right hand against his chest, and swore, "I will always be loyal to the High Table and Elder Charlotte, and I will die if I lose my loyalty."


    Charlotte nodded, then said, "Okay, I accept your loyalty, and now you can go back. If there is something I need you to do, there will be an adjudicator looking for you."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, the Garbage King stood up from the ground and turned to leave.


    Pushing open the door of the reception room, the first thing Charlotte saw was not the gold, but the fine wine on the table in the reception room, the Balvenie''s 50-year-old single malt whisky. UU reading


    Originally, Charlotte thought that Kim wouldn''t let Bullseye deliver it, but he didn''t expect that he would bring it over himself today.


    Looking at Jin Ning sitting in the reception room, Charlotte walked in, and at the same time instructed Iruka, "Go and get a blank quest scroll, presumably Mr. Jin Ning will have a commission today."


    "Okay, Lord Charlotte." Iruka got up and left to prepare the quest entrustment scroll


    Charlotte sat on the sofa and said, "How about Kim Bing, have you determined the final idea?"


    Jin pondered for a while, and then said, "Charlotte, if I want to eradicate New York''s Hands and Clubs and kill Mrs. Gao, what price will I have to pay."


    Hearing Jin Bing''s entrustment, Charlotte was not surprised. He knew that Jin Bing and Mrs. Gao would eventually break up, but he didn''t expect it to happen so quickly. Maybe it was because of his token that he gave the other party the confidence to turn his face.


    Charlotte didn''t answer directly, but asked: "The magic of hand and meeting, you must have heard of it to some extent."


    "It''s an organization that was established in the 16th century and has never changed its leader. You can understand how deep the water is here without me telling you."


    "What kind of price do you think it would be appropriate to cut off one of the five fingers?"


    After listening to Charlotte Doyle''s words, Jin began to think about it. He was very aware of the horror of the hand and the meeting. At the same time, he also heard the rumor that the five fingers of the hand and the meeting were immortal. Although there is no way to confirm it, but There must be a reason for it.


    Jin Bian thought about his worth of tens of billions of dollars, and slowly said: "2 billion, I will give 2 billion, but I must destroy all the power of the hand and the society in the United States, and completely kill Mrs. Gao. ."

 ~： Testimonials and follow-up reading (I hope everyone can read the content once)

    I saw some readers say that chapters 74 and 75 are a bit watery, here''s an apology from the pencil, because it''s really a bit watery in the excessive chapters.


    I''m sorry to all the readers.


    However, after all, it is an individual excessive chapter, and it will pass after it has passed. The later chapters will still focus on quality.


    As for the number of ninjas and the strength of ninjas, these are all planned, not deliberately suppressed, but in accordance with the rhythm. Don''t worry, readers, there will be strong ninjas, S ninjas will also have them, and there will be battle positions. of��������


    When I saw a reader asking about the time it was put on the shelves, Pencil said it here.


    The exact time for the launch has not yet been determined, but it is nothing more than two days on the 21st and 28th.


    Based on the current reward situation, the pencil will be updated with 5 chapters on the day it is released, which means that 7 chapters will be updated on the first day of the release.


    Of course, if the accumulated reward exceeds 100 before the launch, one chapter will still be added, so it is up to everyone to decide whether to add ten chapters or more on the first day of the launch.


    Tell me about the current results. Next week, the editor of the APP will recommend it and recommend it on Liubian. If you get on the 6band, you will be sprinting three rivers.


    The next week is the most important time. I will put the update after 0:00 every day, and send the two chapters together.


    So Pencil is here to ask all readers to read it, and read it to the latest chapter.


    If a book can go to Sanjiang, it can be said to be the greatest recognition for the author, and the dream of the pencil is to send this book to Sanjiang.


    So I beg all readers to help me greatly!


    If this book can really successfully land in Sanjiang, it will be updated every day after it is on the shelves, and the pencils will be changed from two to three.


    That is to say, from the date of listing, 365 days, the minimum guarantee of 6,000 words and three shifts per day is the attitude of taking out the pencil.


    The pencil is here to ask all readers. Follow-up reading, voting, and publicity really need everyone. If anyone who knows the author can give me a PY chapter, it will be even more grateful.


    Finally, let��s talk about the reward for the paragraph. Because I want to get the fan title and operating fund, the operating officer asked me to increase the number of fans a little more, so that I can meet the requirements as soon as possible, so I want to reward the paragraph.


    The number of paid fans is calculated on a 1:3 basis. One paragraph will be rewarded with 2 cents, and if it falls to the pencil, it will be 1 point. It is really not for the money, but for operating funds and fan titles.


    With the operating fund, the book Pencil can also be better promoted, and it can also issue fan titles to all book lovers, so I would like to ask for a paragraph reward to all book lovers who have not been rewarded. Thank you!

 Chapter 77： Army attack

    Charlotte Doyle didn''t change her face when she heard Jin Bing''s offer, but the shock in her heart was not low. With 2 billion, his current assets add up to about 500 million. This money is enough for him to do a lot of things. .


    Originally, he only wanted to offer a ''high price'' of 100 million US dollars, but now it seems that he is shortsighted.


    "Jin Bing, you must know that when you assign a commissioned task, you need to pay 50% of the commission fee in advance, and the remaining 50% will be paid again after the completion of the task."


    Jin Bing smiled. To be honest, 2 billion US dollars is not a small sum. It occupies one-twentieth of his net worth. It is also a little distressing for him to entrust it.


    But he also knew that he would not lose the 2 billion US dollars to get rid of Mrs. Gao and all the members of the Shouhe Club in the United States.


    After all, Mrs. Gao has already begun to threaten his existence.


    "Charlotte, we are old friends, aren''t we?"


    "I still know your rules very well. I have prepared the money in advance."


    Hearing Jin and saying that the money was ready, Charlotte smiled and said, "OK, then let''s start signing the assignment letter."


    Charlotte pressed the button on the table, and soon Iruka knocked on the door, walked in, handed a blank quest scroll to Charlotte, then turned and left the reception room, taking the the door.


    After getting the blank quest scroll, Charlotte began to write quickly, and quickly wrote the quest content on it.


    Client: Wilson Grant Fisk


    Client: Charlotte Office


    Mission: Kill Mrs. Gao and exterminate all the members of the Hand and Association in the United States this time.


    Amount entrusted: US$2 billion.


    After writing the situation of the entrusted task, he put it in front of Jinbian.


    Jin Bian picked up the entrusted task book and glanced at it, and saw that it was written to wipe out all the members of the Hand and the Union in the United States. He was not surprised, just looked up at Charlotte, and was on the task scroll. Signed his name on it.


    Charlotte put away the scroll, then smiled: "How to pay, swipe card, transfer or cash?"


    For a one-time expenditure of one billion, even if it is the gold consortium of the spice tycoon, he would not dare to make a credit card transfer, but instead said, "Cash, bearer certificates and a batch of gold."


    Charlotte shrugged, and didn''t care about Jinbian''s payment method, as long as the money was in the account.


    Jin took out his mobile phone, made a call, and said, "Drive the convoy to the garage of Charlotte''s Office."


    Hanging up the phone, Kim put the two suitcases on the table, opened one of them, and said, "There are 300 million Osborn Industries bearer shares, 300 million Coca-Cola Company shares, and more. 300 million Stark Industries stock."


    "The stock of Stark Industries will fall because of today''s decline, but the corresponding stock of Osborne Industries will increase, all together for a price of 900 million US dollars."


    "For the remaining 100 million, I will give you 5000W in cash and 5000W worth of gold."


    Charlotte took the suitcase from the other party''s hand, briefly glanced at the bearer stocks, and nodded, indicating that there was no problem with this transaction.


    After seeing Charlotte put away 900 million worth of stock, Kim opened another suitcase again, which contained some used and unwashed utensils.


    "This is the tableware that Mrs. Gao used. It has her scent in it. I believe this thing will be useful to you."


    Jin then closed the box and pushed it in front of Charlotte.


    Charlotte is very satisfied with what Jinbian has provided. She is indeed a friend who has worked with him many times and is very familiar with his needs.


    At this moment, Jin Bing''s phone rang, Jin Bing took the phone, answered the call, hung up and said, "The rest of the money has been sent to the back door of your office''s garage, you arrange for someone to receive it."


    Charlotte pressed the button on the table again, and soon Iruka walked in and said, "Lord Charlotte, what are your orders?"


    "Bring a few people to the back door of the garage, and put all the items that Jin and sent into the vault."


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s order, Iruka replied, "Okay, Lord Charlotte, I''ll deal with it now."


    Watching Iluka leave, Charlotte opened the Balvenie''s 50-year-old single malt whisky on the table, poured two glasses, placed one of them in front of Jin and said:


    "I wish the task to be completed as soon as possible and solve your big troubles."


    Jin picked up the wine glass, gestured with Charlotte, then drank it and said, "Thank you!"


    After receiving the down payment for the entrusted task, Charlotte sent the gold sum outside the office.


    Entering the system page, Charlotte directly submitted the quest scroll that had just been signed to the quest meeting room, and the quest was quickly assessed.


    A-level quest rewards 5,000 RP, 500,000 copper coins, and a beautiful treasure chest.


    Seeing that the mission is only A-level, Charlotte is somewhat disappointed. It may just be to cut off a finger of the hand and the meeting, and kill the members of the hand and the meeting across the United States So the level is not judged S class.


    If it is to completely destroy the hand and the meeting, it must be an S-rank task.


    Seeing that Xiao Li and Sasuke''s mission had been completed, Charlotte clicked to receive the reward directly.


    A total of 1000 reputation, 100000 copper coins, 2 normal treasure chests!


    After exiting the system space, Charlotte took out her mobile phone, sent messages to a few of her own, and gathered in the war room.


    War room.


    Ginny, Iruka Uno, Sasuke Uchiha, Rock Lee, and Charlotte Doyle all arrived.


    As for Carlos and his son, John Wick, who are far abroad, to receive information from Charlotte, although their strength is good, the distance is too far.


    Seeing everyone gathered, Charlotte first said, "Today Jin has entrusted me with a task. It''s a big one. The task is very important. It''s an A-level task."


    "For this mission, I hope everyone will be dispatched."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, everyone had no other opinion, but nodded.


    Charlotte took a hard drive out of her pocket, handed it to Ginny, and said, "Your mission isn''t to fight, but it''s not easy either."


    "Here are all the buildings in Hell''s Kitchen. What you need is to find out all the buildings built by the RAND Group, completed and unfinished."


    "And mobilize the power of the High Table in New York to check these buildings for me one by one, and highlight the buildings where there are hands and members gathered."


    "There is something I need under this building. You need to find this building."


    Then Charlotte informed everyone about the keel, the hand and the meeting, and Mrs. Gao.

 Chapter 78： The boiling American killer world

    After explaining to Ginny, Charlotte looked at the three of Iruka and said, "This A-level task is mainly for the three of you."


    "Destroyed Hell''s Kitchen''s Hand and Club stronghold, and brought Mrs. Gao alive in front of me, but no matter who is blocking it, kill it."


    Then Charlotte took out the box containing Mrs. Gao''s tableware, and said, "The contents here smell Mrs. Gao. You can call Parker for help at that time."


    Iruka stepped forward to take the suitcase, held it in his hand, and said, "Make sure to complete the mission!"


    Xiao Li, who was beside him, immediately gave a thumbs up and said, "Lord Charlotte, you can give me the task with confidence."


    Sasuke glanced to one side and whispered, "Idiot!"


    Then he looked at Charlotte and said, "Lord Charlotte, I will bring this Mrs. Gao back."


    Charlotte nodded, then said, "Go and complete the mission!"


    The next moment, the three of Iruka swiped, turned into afterimages, and disappeared in front of Charlotte.


    At this moment, Charlotte took out her mobile phone from her pocket and dialed a number.


    The next second, a voice came from the phone: "This is the management department."


    Charlotte said slowly, "I want to issue a combined bounty notice across the United States!"


    The operator on the other side of the phone asked calmly, "Verification code!"


    "Elder of the High Table, 1000012."


    "Call out the list of all the members of the Hand-Held Club in the United States, and offer a hunting reward for all members. The ordinary member is 10W, the small leader is 50W, and the Hand-Hekai Ninja is 100W."


    "The total reward is 200 million US dollars!"


    As for Mrs. Gao of the Hand and the Club, Charlotte did not offer a special reward. After all, she had already sent the Iruka team to complete the mission. The point was that he wanted a living Mrs. Gao, not a corpse.


    "Processing, please wait a moment."


    On the other side of the phone, the High Table rewarded the mission and archives center. At this time, the operator put the call on hold, and then said, "Manager, file, member information of the National Hand and Hands Association!"


    At this time, a high-table staff dressed as a secretary walked to the archives, took out a copy of the latest information about the members in the United States, and then came to the operator and handed it over.


    The operator took the file and opened the information. The front page was a picture of Mrs. Gao and a building in Hell''s Kitchen.


    I saw the operator pick up a red badge and put it directly on it. The badge marked the start of the war impressively.


    Then the operator picked up the phone and replied, "The information has been recorded, and it will be broadcast to all staff later."


    Soon, the quest for the bounty began to be announced.


    At this point a typist starts typing information on the computer.


    Reward object: members of the Hand-Held Association across the United States.


    Total amount: $200 million.


    Bounty mode: 100,000/person for ordinary members, 50/person for small bosses, 1 million/person for hand and ninja members


    Distribution: United States


    Status: Effective immediately


    Largest Known Stronghold: Hell''s Kitchen


    Update time: 5 p.m.


    With the editing of the information, the position of the first place on the reward task bar of the High Desk Task Information and Publishing Center was moved down and replaced with the Meishou Hehui Organization, with an amount of 200 million yuan.


    The taskbar is updated, the information editing is completed, send it!


    The next second, all the high table forces in the United States, including the registered killers of the Continental Hotel, all received a text message on their mobile phones.


    At this time, the trash king in Baoli District had just regained control. Looking at the mobile phone information, he said to Ella, "Come on, send all the brothers out. We must take part of the 200 million US dollars."


    The trash king who regained power now needs a bounty to appease the reclaimed subordinates.


    Winston of the Continental Hotel in New York looked at the information on his mobile phone, but frowned slightly. He knew that such an internal notification of a bounty against another force was not an order that an adjudicator could issue.


    You must know that since Charlotte Doyle became the elder of the High Table, he has neither changed the policy of the National High Table nor made any major moves.


    In the end, Winston muttered to himself: "I''m afraid it will be the first fire of the new elder, and it will burn from the hands and the meeting."


    At this moment, the ringtones of the mobile phone in the Continental Hotel kept coming and going, Chalong looked at the familiar scene and thought to himself.


    At this moment, all the killers in the United States were mobilized, the scale of which was many times greater than the mobilization of the John Wick incident.


    The killer of the sushi restaurant, Zero, saw the words "hand and ninja" on it, and seemed to have found a new target. He immediately closed the store, took his apprentice, and walked out.


    The next second, the phone rang again. This time it was a link sent by the high-level table. Clicking on the link, it was a list of the members of the Hand-Held Association across the United States. There were more than 100 people in the dense list with photos. At the end I have added a sentence, the people on this list are not all the people in the beautiful hand and the meeting......


    200 million US dollars, a large number of huntable targets, instantly like an atomic bomb was detonated in the killer world.


    At this time, the most common sentence from various places is: "Brothers, come with me to make money."


    Countless killers in New York are rushing towards Hell''s Kitchen at this moment, and even some gangsters and killers in Hell''s Kitchen who have received information are just around the corner.


    Charlotte Doyle and Ginny in the war room both received the message at this moment.


    And Ginny was dumbfounded and said, "Boss, where did you get the money from?"


    You know, she just heard with her own ears that it was her boss who invested 200 million to offer a bounty across the United States. You must know that the boss''s money was all through her hands, and all of it was invested in the stock market.


    With a smile, Charlotte took out the box containing 900 million shares that Jin and sent from the storage space, and then said, "The remuneration for the commission of Jin and the task is 2 billion."


    Hearing the three words two billion, Ginny stood up in fright, let go of the notebook in her hand and said, "Is he so generous?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "This is a share worth 900 million yuan, which is an early entrustment. You transfer all of it to my name."


    Ginny took the suitcase, Bo opened the box impatiently, looked at the bearer share file inside, and said in surprise: "Boss, you really made a lot of money for the task of destroying the hands and the meeting, these three stocks are all Very good, both are companies that are suitable for long-term holding.��


    Charlotte nodded, then said, "I''ll leave it to you. Remember to move the high table messengers in your hands, so that they can earn extra money for themselves."


    "As for your bonuses, I will distribute them to you after the matter is over."


    After speaking, Charlotte turned around and left the war room and walked towards the hall. He wanted to drink a glass of whisky to celebrate the good thing that he was about to obtain a keel.

 Chapter 79： My tactics are no tactics

    Hell''s Kitchen.


    At this time, the Iruka team followed the ninja dog Parker to the front of a building.


    Looking at the building in front of him, Parker sniffed his nose, then turned to Iruka and the others and said, "The target is in this building."


    Just as Iruka Uno was about to lay out a battle plan, he saw Sasuke Uchiha walking directly into the building.


    At this time, the two security guards at the entrance of the building saw an Asian boy approaching, and one of them immediately scolded: "Where is the kid, get out of here, this is not a place for you to play."


    Sasuke Uchiha''s figure flashed, and he instantly appeared between the two of them. He punched both of his left and right hands at the same time, knocking them down in an instant.


    Then he turned to Iruka and Xiao Li and said, "Stop the ink, you don''t need any tactics to deal with this kind of garbage."


    After speaking, he walked towards the building. Parker jumped over and started to lead the way for Sasuke.


    "Wait for me����"


    Xiao Li shouted, then twisted his body and rushed up.


    Seeing this, Iruka held her forehead with one hand and looked up at the sky. She sighed in her heart, "It''s really hard to bring a problem boy...


    Then the figure disappeared with a swipe, and also rushed into the building.


    Inside the building, the security personnel in charge of the monitoring room noticed the abnormality immediately, and immediately sounded the building''s alarm system.


    With the sound of the alarm, Sasuke Uchiha, who had just entered the building, was intercepted. Six people wearing security clothing and holding police electric batons rushed towards Sasuke.


    At this time, Xiao Li had arrived and shouted, "Ada!"


    His figure was as fast as lightning, and he brought up afterimages, and before Sasuke made his move, he rushed into the crowd.


    The next second, the six security guards flew straight into the air, hitting the ceiling, walls and other directions.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    The sound of the collision sounded. After the six security guards landed, there was no sound on the spot.


    Obviously everyone couldn''t bear it, the power of Locklee''s punch.


    At this time, Mrs. Gao, who was drinking tea on the top floor of the building, suddenly heard the alarm sound of the building, and frowned slightly.


    The next moment, there was a knock in the room, and two armed guards with Mrs. Gao, one of them stepped forward to open the door, and a man dressed as a ninja with a short knife on his back walked away, came to Mrs. Gao, and said: " Three people broke into the building, and the security on the ground floor has been fully resolved."


    Hearing that the security personnel on the first floor had been dealt with in a short period of time, Mrs. Gao didn''t care, but said to a guard beside her, "Send me the video from the monitoring room, I want to see what it is. Who, after eating the guts of an ambitious leopard, dares to come to trouble me with the Hand Union."


    Then he turned to look at another guard, and ordered, "Take some people down and kill them all. I want them to know that if they dare to break ground on Tai Sui''s head, they will all die!"


    Following Mrs. Gao''s order, the two armed guards began to act separately. One of them turned on the electronic screen on the wall in the hall, and then came to the computer on the side to make a meal.


    Soon all the monitoring information in the monitoring room was transferred to the big screen where Mrs. Gao was.


    Mrs. Gao frowned when she saw Iluka on the electronic screen. Two of the three Asians were teenagers. As for the Pekingese-Parker on the screen, she didn''t pay attention at all.


    After all, who cares about a pet dog that doesn''t seem to be any threat at all?


    Mrs. Gao looked at the three and thought in her heart: Who sent this?


    At this time, the three of Sasuke had already reached the third floor through the stairs. No one thought about taking the elevator. After all, the danger was too great, and the elevator could give the opponent too much space to operate.


    Even if they are not afraid of falling from the sky, they do not want to leave such a flaw.


    Just entering the third floor, nine fully armed tactical teams with assault rifles in their hands directly pulled the trigger on the three who entered the door.


    "Ta��ta��ta��"


    The muzzle of the submachine rifle spurted flames, and the metal storm formed by nearly a hundred bullets attacked the three of Iruka, Sasuke, and Xiao Li, as if they were going to be directly beaten into a sieve.


    Seeing that the bullets were about to hit the three of them, the members of the tactical team showed a grin on their faces, as if they had seen a picture of blood flying.


    The next second, the three people in front of them all turned into wooden stakes, and nearly a hundred bullets were shot on them, directly hitting the three wooden stakes so that sawdust flew.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, the members of the tactical team were stunned for a moment. They didn''t react for a while, and involuntarily stopped their trigger fingers.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh"


    I saw more than a dozen shuriken flying in from the stairs, fast like lightning, flying to different directions. Before the members of the tactical team could escape, they were pierced by the flying shuriken.


    One of the shuriken directly split the bulletproof helmet and shot it into the opponent''s brain.


    The members of the tactical team, even if they were wearing bulletproof vests and bulletproof helmets, still did not escape the fate of death. They took it as a lunch and reported to Mephisto.


    Hearing the sound of everyone falling to the ground in unison, Sasuke Uchiha and the three came up from the stairs and saw the shuriken sticking to everyone, Sasuke Uchiha hooked his fingers.


    It turned out that a transparent silk thread was connected to a dozen shuriken. The next second, as the thread was pulled, many shuriken flew out of the corpse and returned to Sasuke''s hand.


    Because all the shurikens were high-quality shuriken produced by the system, there was no trace of blood on them after they flew back, and they were still cold.


    Looking at Sasuke''s operation, Iruka praised from the side: "Sasuke, your Uchiha throwing skills are really getting better and better."


    Sasuke Uchiha didn''t have the slightest joy of being praised on his face, and he still said coldly, "Compared to that guy, I''m still far behind."


    Hearing Sasuke talking about that guy, Iruka had a look of embarrassment on his face. It''s all in another world. The hatred in Sasuke''s heart still hasn''t dissipated.


    But thinking of what that man did, Iruka still felt incredible.


    Luo Li, who was on the side, didn''t notice that Sasuke''s words were wrong, but said nervously: "Sasuke, you must know that you are not only a genius, but I am also a genius who works hard. The next wave of enemies, please leave it to me. I''ll handle it."


    Sasuke took the shuriken and silk thread back into the ninja bag, and said with a blank face: "If you want to make a move, I''ll give it to you in the next wave, but Mrs. Gao, you must give it to me."


    "I promised Lord Charlotte to take her back."

 Chapter 80： Are they ninjas too? (I wish everyone a happy La 8 festival)

    At this moment, Sasuke Uchiha''s attack methods were all presented to Mrs. Gao through surveillance.


    Seeing the three of them''s stand-in technique, Sasuke''s shuriken technique, as well as the three''s costumes and Asian faces, Mrs. Gao said in a somewhat uncertain tone: "Are they also ninjas?"


    Then Mrs. Gao''s tone became cold and severe, and she said, "Xin, you will take all the ninjas down, except for the older one, and deal with the other two."


    "Bring back the person who is obviously the leader of the team. I want to live."


    Shinobu Ninja lowered his head and replied, "Yes!"


    Then he walked out of Mrs. Gao''s room and walked downstairs with the ninja in hand.


    Looking at the three groups of three people who were pushing everything horizontally in the surveillance video, Mrs. Gao was not worried, but now she was guessing the origins of these three people. In the island country, except for the ninjas who have serious ninjas in their hands, it is the Holy Society. .


    However, the three people''s moves and outfits clearly did not have the slightest hint of the Holy Society, especially the stand-in technique that she used before, which made her eyes shine.


    Could it be the new ninjutsu developed by Iga, Koga and other families?


    Just as Mrs. Gao was thinking, the phone on the table suddenly rang.


    Mrs. Gao picked up the phone and swiped up to connect the call.


    "Boss, it''s not good, our factory in Hell''s Kitchen was attacked by a large number of unknown people, like a New York killer..."


    "Uh ah!"


    Before the other side finished speaking, after a scream, he died.


    At this time, the phone was not hung up. After successfully killing the informant in the factory, Ella walked to the other party''s body and needed to take pictures as evidence, and arranged for Charlie from the Continental Hotel to bring the body back. Receipt of bounty.


    Seeing the phone that she had hung up, and the word "leader" on it, Ella immediately picked up the phone from the ground and said at the same time, "Hey, where is this guy? I want to meet you."


    Obviously, Ella took a fancy to the identity of the leader of the other party and thought it was another big bounty.


    Mrs. Gao heard the unfamiliar voice coming from the phone, she ignored it and slid down the phone cover and hung up the phone instantly.


    Ella on the other side heard the busy tone from the phone, and threw the phone to the ground, scolding, "Bastard."


    Apparently, he thought that a fat man who reached his mouth, ran away...


    At this moment, the trash king came over and said, "Quickly take a photo and leave a certificate. If it doesn''t work, call our people and send the body to the Continental Hotel. There are too many killings today. I''m afraid Charlie and the others will be too busy."


    Hearing the trash king''s words, Ella thought for a while, called a group of subordinates to start collecting the corpses, and then took some elites and set off towards the next stronghold.


    On the other side, Mrs. Gao, who had just hung up the phone, didn''t have time to analyze what happened. The phone rang again, but she received news that various strongholds had been attacked one after another.


    At this time, Mrs. Gao has found that things are not easy.


    the other side.


    Ginny was in the war room at this time, through the identity of the adjudicator, in the high table table file center, retrieved the information on the activities of the Hand in Hell''s Kitchen, and began to screen one by one according to the building information provided by the garbage king.


    Charlotte was sitting in the lounge area of ??the office at this time, playing soothing music and tasting the fine wine brought by Jin.


    He was waiting for Sasuke to send Madam Gao over.


    At this time, the chaos in Hell''s Kitchen turned into a pot of porridge, but when the high table and Jin Ping greeted each other, the police turned a blind eye to everything that happened, but there was also a requirement that the chaos could only be maintained in Hell''s Kitchen.


    If there is another attack on this scale outside of Hell''s Kitchen, the police stations in other areas will immediately dispatch the police after receiving the call.


    Unlike the chaotic Midtown district, Manhattan in the heart of New York City is full of music and dance.


    At this time, Tony Stark, who had already finished the press conference, came to the downstairs of his company, looked at the giant Ark reactor placed in the hall, and thought about things.


    Obadiah rushed over at this moment, and after learning from Happy that Tony Stark was inside, he also swiped his card and walked in.


    With a cigar in his mouth, Obadiah looked at the huge reactor in front of him and said, "Look at this, well done."


    Tony heard Obadiah''s words and said, "Should I draw a bull''s-eye on my head?"


    Obadiah took the cigar from his mouth, walked towards Tony, and said as he walked, "Your head? My head."


    "How much do you estimate the stock market will fall tomorrow?"


    Tony looked at the giant Ark reactor in front of him and said, "Be optimistic, say 40 o''clock."


    Obadiah was beside Tony and said, "At least 40 points."


    "Tony, we are weapons manufacturers."


    At this moment, before Obadiah had finished speaking, Tony interrupted: "Obadia, I''m just..."


    "I don''t want to sacrifice the number of deaths."


    "That is������"


    This time, before Tony could finish speaking, Obadiah said, "That''s our duty."


    Tony replied, "Yes, duty."


    Obadiah looked at Tony and said seriously: "We consume steel to make weapons."


    Tony retorted: "My name is hanging on the company building."


    Obadiah ignored Tony''s rebuttal and continued: "What we do together is to maintain world peace and stability."


    Tony said again: "I don''t see it like this, what we do is not honorable."


    "We can do better, we have to find another way out."


    Listening to Tony''s words, Obadiah asked, "Then what do you want to do?"


    "Do you want to produce baby bottles?"


    Tony said solemnly: "We should reposition the technical value of the reactor."


    Hearing Tony''s words, Obadiah smiled and said, "Forget it, repositioning, it''s just a gimmick."


    "Tony, okay, it''s just to coax those who don''t know."


    Tony looked at the reactor and said, "It''s not a gimmick."


    Obadiah smiled and said, "Yes, that''s a scientific research project, but it''s not worth the harm at all."


    "You and I are very clear in my heart that the research on reactor technology can''t go on."


    Tony raised his head, looked at the reactor and said, "Maybe."


    Obadiah added: "We haven''t made a breakthrough yet, it''s been almost 30 years."


    Tony turned around at this moment, facing this Obadiah proudly said: "No, I have made a breakthrough."


    Obadiah looked at Tony incredulously, and said in surprise: "What, you have made a breakthrough, show me now!"


    Tony unbuttoned the shirt on his chest, revealing the Ark reactor on his chest.


    Seeing the Ark reactor, Obadiah''s eyes were full of golden light, and a smile appeared on his face immediately. He helped Tony to button the button, and then said:


    "Listen to me, Tony."


    "We are in the same boat. If we work together, we will be very strong, just like your father and I."


    Tony said at this time, "I''m sorry, I didn''t say hello to you, sorry."


    Obadiah smiled and said, "Let me handle the press conference. This time we are going to play a completely different card."


    "You will definitely be under a lot of pressure. You have to promise me that this time you must be low-key, low-key."


    This time, without Rhodes'' leak, Tony took the initiative to tell his latest research to the elder who made him "trust".


    PS: I wish all book lovers a happy Laba Festival. Today is Laba Festival and Pencil''s birthday. For Pencil''s efforts to update it so late, it''s not too much to ask Pencil a birthday wish!

 Chapter 81： Killing Feast

    The top floor of the Fisker Building.


    Jin Bian stood in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling windows, looking down at the entire Hell''s Kitchen under the afterglow of the setting sun.


    Today will be a carnival night for many people and a sleepless night for countless people.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and Jinping called out, "Come in."


    The next second, the door was pushed open, Bullseye walked in, and said, "Jin Bing, now all the killers in New York are gathered in Hell''s Kitchen, and the people from Charlotte''s Office have already entered Mrs. Gao''s place. building, shall we also take action together?"


    Obviously, Bullseye is a guy who is unwilling to be lonely, and he doesn''t want to be absent from this killing feast.


    Jin turned around, leaned on the scepter in his hand, looked at Bullseye and said, "We don''t need to take action."


    "Since it has been entrusted to the Charlotte Office, then it is all up to them to handle this. All we need to do is to wait for the result."


    Hearing Jin Bing''s order, Bullseye had no choice but to hold back the restlessness in his heart, and then said, "Then I''ll go down and have a look, don''t let some guys who take the opportunity to make trouble come here."


    Looking at Bullseye, who was still unwilling to stay calm, Jin Ning did not refuse this time, but said slowly: "Go down and have a look. If there are people who want to hide here, stop them."


    Hearing Jin Bing''s agreement, a smile appeared on the corner of Bullseye''s mouth, and said happily, "Understood, I will never let a fish that slip through the net come here."


    After speaking, Bullseye retreated and left, closing the door of the office before leaving.


    At this time, there was a mobile phone on the table in the conference room. The screen on it was on, and a message was displayed: You have a missed call - Mrs. Gao.


    the other side.


    Matt Murdoch, who just got off work from a law firm, with his keen sense of hearing and smell, immediately discovered that today''s Hell''s Kitchen is not the same as it used to be.


    Touching the time on the watch, Matt murmured, "It''s not even night yet, why is there such a mess?"


    Hearing the screams coming from his ears and the faint **** smell, Matt didn''t hesitate. He wanted to find out what was going on. The next moment, he ran to a hidden corner and put on his own. The battle suit, and then shot a lock flying claw to grab the wall and fly away.


    The building where Mrs. Gao is located.


    The three of Uchiha Sasuke went all the way from the third floor of the building to the eighth floor, only four floors away from the top floor where Mrs. Gao was.


    All along the way, there were corpses all over the place. On the entire 8th floor, hundreds of thugs in the Hand Club had been killed, and the smell of blood permeated the building.


    At this time, just after finishing a team of fully armed enemies, Iruka and others were about to set off to the ninth floor when suddenly several shuriken shot him from the stairs on the ninth floor with a sound of breaking through the air.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh"


    I saw that Iruka quickly took out a kunai from his waist, and quickly knocked all the shuriken that came into the air.


    But it was Nobuo who had arrived with the ninja from the Hand, and saw that his own shuriken attacked, but it didn''t work.


    Xin made a few gestures to his subordinates, and then everyone hid at the entrance on the ninth floor, preparing to make a surprise attack on Iruka and the others.


    Sasuke, who saw this, picked up a shuriken that was knocked into the air by Iruka out of curiosity.


    Looking at the shuriken similar to theirs, he asked curiously, "Could it be that there are also ninjas here?"


    Then he broke the opponent''s shuriken with his hand, and with a click, Sasuke broke it abruptly.


    Seeing this scene, Iruka thought for a while and said, "Be vigilant, maybe they are ninjas too. After all, Lord Charlotte said before that this world is not simple."


    Although in the collision with the opponent''s shuriken just now, Iruka felt that the opponent''s shuriken was very weak, but adhering to the vigilance of the ninja, he decided to take it seriously.


    I saw that he took out two kunai tied with detonating talismans from the ninja kit, and shot them at the door of the passageway on the ninth floor.


    Shin looked at the two kunai that flew in from the stairs and was a little confused. So, although they didn''t need kunai, they had seen similar things.


    It was just the two talisman papers tied behind Kunai, which made him wonder, what effect would such an attack have?


    Before he could tell his subordinates to pick it up for inspection, he saw that the talisman paper was rapidly burning.


    Seeing this scene, Xin immediately knew something was wrong.


    "Boom Boom"


    Xin reluctantly made an evasive action, and was directly blown away by the explosion of the detonating talisman, and several ninjas who competed at a distance died on the spot.


    And some farther away, like the letter, were overturned to the ground.


    Seeing the effect of the detonating talisman, Iruka rushed in first. It was Xiao Li and Sasuke who killed the enemy before. He, the ninja who led the team, couldn''t paddle the whole way.


    At this moment, Xin reluctantly opened his eyes, and before he could get up, he felt a figure appear in front of him, then felt a chill in his neck, and then lost consciousness.


    I saw Iruka rushing into the ninth floor at full speed, holding Kunai in hand, looking at the people dressed in fancy clothes all over the floor, without holding back at all, and successfully completed the repair.


    Seeing that the enemy was killed so easily, Iruka knew that he was overthinking, even if the opponent also used a shuriken, but it was too far from what they thought.


    At this moment, Sasuke and Luo Li also came up, and Sasuke looked at the corpses on the ground and said disdainly: "Mr. Iruka, they are too weak, I don''t think we need to kill them so slowly. already."


    "I''ll go first."


    While speaking, Sasuke Uchiha rushed up with Kunai in hand, and said to Parker at the same time, "Parker, lead me the way, I want to bring Mrs. Gao back before dark."


    Seeing this, Parker also ended his lazy appearance, shook his body, and led Sasuke directly towards the goal.


    Seeing this, Xiao Li shouted, "Sasuke, wait for me, let''s go together."


    "Shuh!" Xiao Li also ran with all his strength.


    Watching the two students rush upstairs quickly, Iruka glanced at the corpse on the ground and put away a short knife and a shuriken.


    When he was about to go back, he chatted with Charlotte about the situation of ninjas in this world.


    Taking the good things, Iruka followed quickly without hesitation.


    Sasuke was holding a shuriken, and running at a very high speed, it was like a lightning bolt rushing into the building, and none of the members of the Hand Association could resist it.


    More than that, I just felt a figure pass by before my eyes, and then I lost my breath.


    Soon, under the leadership of Parker, Sasuke came to a gate on the top floor.


    Just when Sasuke Uchiha was about to break in, the door suddenly opened slowly and automatically.


    At this time, Madam Gao was leaning on crutches, looked at the young man in front of her, and asked, "Little guy, which family are you a ninja from?"


    Sasuke Uchiha dismissed Mrs. Gao''s question, an ordinary person, not worth his attention.


    PS: I was dizzy yesterday, and I didn''t have any code words. I''m sorry it''s even later today. There is a chapter later.

 Chapter 82： Matt Murdoch in the way

    When Sasuke took a stride, he was about to rush up to capture the opponent.


    Seeing that Sasuke had no intention of communicating, Mrs. Gao waved her hand and an invisible force sent Sasuke flying, hitting the wall of the corridor.


    But Mrs. Gao is not an ordinary person. She has telekinetic power and can move objects in the air. This time, she moved Sasuke directly and hit the wall.


    Sasuke, who fell from the wall, got up and shook the dust on his body. At this time, Xiao Li also rushed over. Seeing that Sasuke was knocked into the air, he thought he had encountered some powerful enemy. He was about to fight, but was called by Sasuke. .


    "Luo Li, Mrs. Gao is the prey I want to bring back, so don''t interfere."


    Hearing Sasuke''s words, Li Locke had no opinion and stood aside, expressing that he would not interfere.


    Sasuke sorted out his clothes, then said with a grim expression, "You are not the same as those before, but these alone are not enough to look at."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sasuke charged towards Madam Gao again, but this time it was faster and stronger.


    Seeing that the young man in front of her attacked again, Mrs. Gao didn''t have time to say anything, and immediately mobilized her mind power to form a mind power barrier, trying to block Sasuke''s approach.


    Sasuke, who was running at this time, instantly sensed the invisible force in the air, and immediately shouted: "Open!"


    With a violent whip leg, it instantly shattered the invisible wall in front of him, and then grabbed it towards Madam Gao''s shoulder. Sasuke didn''t dare to attack directly because he didn''t know how well Madam Gao''s defense was.


    He was afraid that with one punch he would kill the old woman in front of him on the spot, resulting in the failure of the mission.


    At this moment, Madam Gao groaned and fell backwards, but it was because of his broken mind power that he suffered a lot of damage.


    To know her mind power, although it is not said that she can carry several tons of heavy objects, the mind power wall that she arranged is comparable to a real wall, and she was kicked out by the opponent.


    Taking advantage of the instant she leaned back, Mrs. Gao pulled out the long sword from her crutch, slashing it like Sasuke Uchiha''s outstretched palm.


    Although Mrs. Gao is also a martial arts master, her body is extremely strong, but her speed is more than one step behind Uchiha Sasuke.


    I saw that Assistant Assistant''s movements changed, grabbing Madam Gao''s wrist to slash the long sword, and then exerting force.


    "Crack."


    Mrs. Gao''s wrist with the sword broke along with the sound, and the long sword in her hand fell to the ground. Then Sasuke fell on his back and smashed the opponent directly to the ground.


    However, when Sasuke came into contact with Mrs. Gao, he found that although the other party looked old, his body was stronger than the hands and feet he met before, so he let go of some hands and feet, not afraid of hitting the other party. die.


    Mrs. Gao fell to the ground without saying a word. The pain of breaking her wrist and the pain of being beaten were nothing compared to the torture she suffered in her early years.


    Mrs. Gao, who fell to the ground, endured the pain of being smashed by her previous psychic power, and activated her psychic power again, directly blocking the object, and a sofa was lifted from the side by her and smashed towards Sasuke.


    Sasuke saw that Mrs. Gao, who had fallen to the ground, did not give up her resistance. She just hit her leg and kicked the flying sofa on the spot, sending sponges and wood chips flying.


    Seeing that the attack failed again, Mrs. Gao stood up with a carp, and then said, "Who are you? Why are you attacking me and the hand union?"


    Sasuke Uchiha said disdainfully, "There''s so much nonsense!"


    Then, without giving Madam Gao a chance to speak, her figure flashed, and she appeared directly by Madam Gao''s side with a punch.


    With a punch on Mrs. Gao''s shoulder, Sasuke immediately felt something was wrong, and the invisible power reappeared, blocking the blow for Mrs. Gao.


    Although she blocked this punch, Mrs. Gao was not feeling well. The overloaded use of her mind power caused her to have a nosebleed.


    However, Sasuke didn''t give her the slightest chance to breathe. He punched Mrs. Gao one after another, and finally hit Mrs. Gao with a punch, which directly and completely shattered Mrs. Gao''s psychic power, blasted it directly, and hit the wall. superior.


    "boom!"


    Mrs. Gao fell from the wall, a mouthful of blood spurted out, instantly fell to the ground and fainted.


    At this time, Sasuke stepped forward, stretched out his hand to probe Madam Gao''s neck, made sure there was no death, and immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    In this battle, he was extremely depressed, because Lord Charlotte wanted a living mouth, and Sasuke kept attacking, not daring to use any ninjutsu, not even using too much power. its kill.


    But the opponent is not a good person, and there is an invisible force similar to Feng Dun, otherwise, with Sasuke''s strength, it might not take three seconds to win Mrs. Gao.


    Seeing that Sasuke had ended the battle, Lockley said, "Sasuke, since the battle is over, let''s take him back with him."


    At this time, Sasuke hadn''t replied yet, but Iruka, who had already arrived, said, "Let me check the other party first."


    I saw Iruka came forward, first removed Mrs. Gao''s chin, made sure that the other party was not hiding poison in her mouth, and then found a piece of cloth and blocked the other party''s mouth, making sure that Mrs. Gao would not wake up halfway. , after suicide and shouting.


    He took out a bundle of rope from the ninja bag and tied Madam Gao''s limbs. After doing all this, Iruka said, "Okay, so there will be no accidents halfway through."


    Sasuke didn''t have any opinion when he saw this. Iruka did seem to be more sophisticated in handling some things I saw that he stepped forward and carried Mrs. Gao on his back. He wanted to put Mrs. Gao on his own. Give it to Lord Charlotte.


    Seeing that Sasuke was carrying Madam Gao, Iruka said, "Little Li, Sasuke, since the mission is complete, let''s go back to the office now."


    Then he said to Parker, "Parker, you have worked hard for you today, you should return to the psychic world first."


    Parker nodded, then with a ''bang'', he disappeared into smoke and returned to the psychic world.


    The three of Iruka didn''t stay, and started walking downstairs.


    the other side.


    Matt Murdoch rushed all the way to the mansion where Mrs. Gao was.


    Feeling that there was no life in the building, but the smell of blood was extremely strong, Matt carefully walked into the building.


    As for the three of Iruka who came down from the top floor, including Mrs. Gao who was being carried, they were all sensed by Matt.


    At this time, Matt had just started to fight for chivalry and righteousness. He didn''t know Mrs. Gao who had just appeared in Hell''s Kitchen, and he didn''t know who the other party was.


    Just thought it was a kidnapped person.


    At this moment, several people met in the lobby on the first floor, and Matt Murdoch said immediately, "Put down the people who are **** in your hands. Hell''s Kitchen is not a place where you can commit murder."


    For the masked people who appeared in front of the three of them, they all frowned slightly, especially Sasuke who regarded Matt Murdoch as a hand and a party.


    After all, Matt''s costume is similar to the ninja of the Hand, and in their eyes, they are all strange clothes.


    Sasuke remembered that the blocker that Lord Charlotte had instructed to kill before departure, immediately said, "Luo Li, this guy is handed over to you, get rid of him quickly, we can set off."

 Chapter 83： Daredevil dies

    Lockley took a step forward, put one hand behind his back and the other in front of him, made a standard starting gesture to prepare for battle, and at the same time asked, "Sir, are you sure you want to stop us?"


    Matt Merck''s sensitive hearing sensed the heartbeats of the three powerful and different from ordinary people, and said with a serious expression: "You have killed so many people, now raise your hands to surrender and accept the trial of the law."


    While speaking, Matt held his billy stick in his hand, ready to attack at any time.


    Seeing that Locke hadn''t started yet, Sasuke said indifferently, "Lookie, hurry up, your lord is still waiting for us to bring the target back."


    Hearing Sasuke''s words, Locke didn''t hesitate, but when he saw the ground under his feet, he quickly rushed over.


    Sensing the sound of the wind when Lockley was running, Matt barely raised his arms to protect his chest, and secretly said in his heart: How fast.


    "boom!"


    Rock Lee kicked out with a whip leg, directly knocking Daredevil Matt flying out.


    At the moment of the flying, Matt tried his best to release the force on the ground, but he still stopped when he hit the pillar in the hall, and then spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing Matt, who was injured with a single blow to his leg, Sasuke''s face was full of disdain and contempt.


    Matt, who fell to the ground, took the opportunity to use the flying lock hidden in Billy''s stick and grabbed Mrs. Gao, who was carrying Sasuke.


    Since you can''t beat them, save the hostages and run away.


    Obviously, Matt''s behavior not only angered Sasuke, but also angered Locke Lee.


    At the moment when the flying lock was shot, Lockley dodged, grabbed the flying chain directly, and pulled Daredevil along with the chain with a jerk.


    Looking at the flying Daredevil, Lockley directly used Infinite Flurry.


    I saw that Locke was facing Daredevil who was still in the air, and in an instant, he struck eleven punches, and the last blow even charged the opponent to fly heavily.


    Xiao Li, who used ninjutsu, his fists were simply not something Daredevil could withstand.


    He was shattered in mid-air, and the rib directly pierced Matt''s heart, especially the last blow, which directly knocked Darede away and slammed into the glass door of the building.


    In an instant, the glass door was smashed, and Matt''s body rolled out onto the street outside.


    At this time, the pedestrians on the side of the road screamed and scattered, and no one stepped forward to join in the fun.


    Seeing that Daredevil lying outside was not fighting, Lockley put away his attacking gesture and said indifferently, "The enemy is resolved, let''s go."


    At this time, Sasuke directly carried Madam Gao to the outside, and said at the same time, "I hope there will be no more, the guy who doesn''t open his eyes will block the road."


    The three of them left. Matt lay dead outside the building, and Matt''s Billy stick was left in the hall of the building.


    All the way unobstructed, Iruka drove everyone back to the Charlotte office in a car.


    At this time, in the war room, Charlotte was sitting on a chair, in front of Mrs. Gao, who was lying on the ground and was bound.


    Iruka stepped forward and removed the strip of cloth from Mrs. Gao''s mouth, and at the same time placed the other party''s chin.


    Following Iruka''s operation, Mrs. Gao slowly woke up.


    The moment she opened her eyes, Mrs. Gao knew that she was tied, and struggled to do it in an instant.


    He looked at the environment he was in, Charlotte Doyle who was sitting in the chair, and the three people who helped him, including Ginny, who was using the computer to check the information.


    Mrs. Gao determined the environment she was in, and then she said, "Who are you?"


    "What is the so-called arrest of the old man?"


    "If you are interested in my business in Hell''s Kitchen, I can withdraw from this piece and give it all to you."


    Apparently, Mrs. Gao still doesn''t know Charlotte Doyle''s real purpose, she is just guessing about it all.


    Charlotte Doyle looked at Mrs. Gao who quickly calmed down, and said calmly, "I''m not interested in your business at all."


    Hearing that it wasn''t the factory''s business, Mrs. Gao immediately said, "Could it be that Wilson Fisker invited you? I''m willing to pay twice as much as he paid."


    Seeing that Charlotte was not impressed, Mrs. Gao immediately said, "How about 5 times? Or do you directly ask for a price?"


    When Mrs. Gao was talking, she tried to disrupt Charlotte''s thoughts and invaded his mind as much as possible. However, Mrs. Gao''s mind manipulation technique did not have any effect on Charlotte.


    Charlotte, who has the blessing of Sharinyan, doesn''t value Madam Gao''s tricks, but looks at Madam Gao in front of her with a smile, and slowly said, "Don''t use your little tricks to control your mind. , your strength is too weak."


    "Let''s just say it."


    "Mrs. Gao, have you found what you were looking for in New York?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Mrs. Gao''s pupils shrank slightly. She didn''t know how the other party knew, but she still said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I came to New York just to expand the business of the Hand Association."


    "Besides, if you catch me, the Hand will not stop there. Why don''t you ask for anything, and I will do my best to satisfy you."


    Looking at Mrs. Gao who didn''t intend to admit it Charlotte slowly spit out two words: "Dragon bone!"


    Hearing these two words, Mrs. Gao knew that she couldn''t hide it any longer, and immediately said angrily: "Who are you, the Holy Society, or Kunlun."


    Then he denied himself: "It''s impossible for Kunlun to train ninjas, where did you guys come from?"


    Seeing that Mrs. Gao did not deny this time, but questioned one after another, Charlotte put a smile on her face, and then said slowly, "I am neither from Kunlun, nor from the Holy Society."


    "And the killers you and the Holy Society have cultivated are also worthy of being called ninjas?"


    "It''s just ridiculous!"


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, thinking of the strength of the three people who tied her, Madam Gao was speechless for a while, yes, let alone the Holy Society, even the ninjas they trained themselves, even as five fingers One of her, she is not the enemy of the youth united by the other party.


    Apparently Mrs. Gao regarded Sasuke as a talent cultivated by Charlotte Doyle''s forces.


    "Which force do you come from?"


    Madam Gao asked again reluctantly.


    Charlotte Doyle smiled, then pondered for a while, and said somewhat uncertainly: "I am the elder of the High Table, I wonder if this answer will satisfy you?"


    Mrs. Gao looked at Charlotte Doyle fiercely, and then said uncertainly, "Are you the new elder of the High Table?"


    "Impossible, I know High Table, they don''t have the strength."


    Then he thought of something, and then said, "It''s you, it''s you who placed the reward at the high-table rivalry..."


    Apparently, at this moment, Mrs. Gao finally knew why her stronghold in the United States had been attacked in an all-round way.

 Chapter 84： keel falling

    Charlotte Doyle didn''t care about Mrs. Gao''s hindsight, but said, "I''ve told you what you want to know."


    "Should you tell me now, whether you have found the trace of the keel."


    Mrs. Gao looked at the man in front of her, her brain was running fast, and after thinking for a while, she said, "I can tell you what you want, but I ask you to promise me a condition."


    "I won''t ask you to let me die. It''s just that our island country pays attention to a fallen leaf returning to its roots, and it is safe to bury it in the ground. I hope that people in the hand union will send my body back for burial."


    "Presumably such a request should be very simple for you."


    Hearing Mrs. Gao''s plan, Charlotte had a mysterious smile on her face, and then said, "Leaving leaves go back to their roots, it''s not that you can''t agree to this request, but you must tell me what I want to know."


    At this moment, Charlotte was thinking that sending the ashes back is also a return to the roots. As for bringing the body back for resurrection?


    Mrs. Gao, you are thinking of farting...


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s agreement, Mrs. Gao breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, because Charlotte had a writing wheel, and her mental will was extremely strong. She could not consciously enter the other party''s brain, nor could she discern the other party''s true intentions.


    I can only make this simple request, guessing that it shouldn''t be blocked by the other party. Now it seems that my goal has been achieved.


    The High Table, Charlotte, and the Continental Hotel wait. After my resurrection, you will meet the full revenge of the Hand.


    Mrs. Gao organized the language at this time, and then slowly said: "I don''t know where you got the news about the keel, and I don''t know what you want the keel to do, but I can tell you clearly."


    "The keel should be just below Hell''s Kitchen. As for the specific location, because I just came to New York, I haven''t found it yet, but what is certain is that the location is in Hell''s Kitchen."


    Hearing that Mrs. Gao had not found the keel, Charlotte was not surprised at all. After all, at this time, it was still a long time before Mrs. Gao found the location of the keel for excavation, and then she asked, "Exclude you all. Now, tell me where there can be no keel."


    Seeing that Charlotte''s request was so simple, Mrs. Gao said without any hesitation: "Okay, I will tell you the places I explored now. You can record them. No trace of the keel was found in these places."


    Charlotte looked at Ginny, who was still checking the data, and said, "Ginny, record everything Mrs. Gao said."


    Soon, Mrs. Gao explained the places that had been excluded one by one, and she also cooperated and gave some guesses that it might be the place where the keel was.


    After the explanation, Mrs. Gao finally gave out a phone number, hoping that Charlotte''s subordinates would call the other party to collect the body for her, and then she directly closed her eyes and waited for the ruling.


    Seeing that Madam Gao had already explained all the things that she was about to explain, Charlotte motioned to Iruka beside her, "Resolve Madam Gao.


    I saw Iruka walked behind Madam Gao, passed her heart through her back with no way of suffering, and directly learned of Madam Gao''s life, and after checking carefully to make sure she was dead, she nodded to Charlotte.


    Seeing that all this was done, Charlotte picked up the phone, did not dial the number Mrs. Gao said, but called Charlie at the Continental Hotel, and said, "Charlie, Charlotte Office, a copy of convenient."


    Hanging up the phone, Charlotte said to Iruka, who was standing opposite, "Iruka, follow Charlie later and take Madam Gao''s body to the Continental Hotel."


    "I need you to see Mrs. Gao''s body being cremated with your own eyes, then put the ashes after the cremation, contact the person Mrs. Gao said, and send her leaves back to their roots."


    Charlotte is very clear about Madam Gao''s plan to revive her. If someone doesn''t know it, she can really be deceived, now?


    Resurrection? I didn''t throw your ashes away, I, Charlotte Doyle, kept my promise.


    Iruka Uno, who was standing opposite, replied respectfully, "Yes, Lord Charlotte."


    At this time, Ginny had compared the information given by Mrs. Gao, got up and came to Charlotte, and said, "BOSS, I have compared all the information."


    "Aside from the places that Mrs. Gao has already explored, there are three places that are the most suspicious."


    "The buildings in these three places are all built by the RAND Group you mentioned."


    "One of them has been unfinished for more than ten years and has not resumed work. The other two locations are the police station building in Hell''s Kitchen, and the other is an apartment built by the RAND Group."


    "And these three buildings were all built before the plane crashed with the Rands."


    Hearing Ginny''s analysis, Charlotte nodded and said, "Ginny, I''ll give you a task, first go and buy the two buildings except the Police Department. With our assets, we should be able to do it. ."


    "At that time, we will start digging from these two buildings. If we don''t get what I want, we can only trouble the police station in Hell''s Kitchen to move."


    Ginny thought for a while, then said, "No problem, boss, if it''s just an unfinished building and an apartment to borrow the stock in your hand, you can easily take out the funds to buy it."


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "No need to borrow, wait for my news."


    Afterwards, Charlotte took out her mobile phone, chose the video call mode, gave Jin and called.


    "Jin Bing, your commission has basically been completed."


    While speaking, Charlotte pointed the camera at Mrs. Gao, who was already lying on the ground.


    On the other hand, through the video on the mobile phone, Jin Bing saw the Kunai in Mrs. Gao''s heart, and obviously let out a sigh of relief, and then said, "Charlotte, your work efficiency is really good."


    "I will arrange for someone to send you the remaining balance of one billion yuan tomorrow."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Okay, that''s it!"


    Then Charlotte hung up the phone and said to Ginny, "The money will be available tomorrow."


    Seeing that Charlotte quickly resolved the issue of acquisition funds, Ginny said, "Boss, as soon as the money is in place, I will acquire the building."


    Charlotte nodded, glanced at the four subordinates present, and said at this time, "This time the bounty has been basically completed, and the remaining tails, presumably the killers will take care of it for the bounty."


    "Now, talk about your quest rewards."


    "Iluka, report the information of all the members of the Hand Society you killed to the Continental Hotel. There is a reward I released there, and you will receive your share."


    "Charlotte looked at a few more people, and then said, I am rewarding each of them with 1000W USD, which is considered as the reward for this mission."


    However, the recent successes are all very good, and Charlotte is also preparing to give out a big reward to her subordinates.

 Chapter 85： To make friends

    After Charlotte Doyle announced the quest reward, Iruka Uno took out the short sword and shuriken obtained from the Hand Association, placed it in front of Charlotte, and asked:


    "Lord Charlotte, are there ninjas here too?"


    As Iruka''s voice fell, everyone looked at Charlotte, but only Ginny cared about the meaning of Iruka''s words.


    Looking at the two items Iruka took out, Charlotte didn''t care about the dagger, but took a look at the shuriken, which was very similar in style to the shuriken in Naruto World.


    He took it in his hand and turned it around, then put it down, and said, "Iruka, in this world, only we are the real ninjas, with the ability to transform corruption."


    "As for the other forces, the ninjas they cultivate, although they are called ninjas like us, are actually irrelevant. They don''t have chakras."


    "You can think of him as a variant of the samurai."


    Hearing Charlotte''s explanation, the three of Iruka came to their senses. They were no longer struggling with the issue of hand-joining ninjas. Only Ginny had memorized a word, Chakra.


    And Ginny deeply remembered this word in her mind. Through Charlotte''s words, she knew that Charlotte''s ninja ability should be because of the existence of Chakra, which made it have a huge impact with the ninjas of other forces. difference.


    After the discussion on the ninja topic was over, Charlie from the Corpse Collection Team came over not long after.


    I saw that Charlie took off his hat and put it on his chest after entering the door, and said hello, "Dear Elder Charlotte."


    Charlotte took out a gold coin from her pocket, put it in Charlie''s hand, and said, "The Continental Hotel is very busy today."


    Charlie took the gold coins, with a smile on his face, he said, "Business is very good today, the cleaning team is too busy. Many customers bring their own goals and hand them over to the hotel for unified processing."


    Charlotte nodded, watching Charlie load Madam Gao''s body into the car, and motioned for Iruka to follow.


    the other side.


    Kim Bing, who was on the phone with Charlotte.


    Looking at Hell''s Kitchen where night fell, I couldn''t help sighing: "Is this the strength of the High Table and Charlotte?"


    "In less than half a day, the Hand Society in New York has been completely destroyed, and even Mrs. Gao, one of the five fingers, has already died."


    Thinking of what happened today, Jin Bing has a more intuitive understanding of this organization, which is composed of global gangsters and controls 80% of the world''s killers.


    If possible, Jin Ning also wants to be a senior among them.


    Just as Jin Bing sighed, there was a knock on the door of the office.


    Jin Hearing a knock on the door, he said, "Come in!"


    The door to the office was pushed open, and Bullseye walked in.


    Jin saw that it was Bullseye who entered the door, and immediately asked, "What happened?"


    With a smile on his face, Bullseye held a set of photos in his hand and said happily, "Jin Bing, look who this is."


    Jin Bing took the photos in Bullseye''s hands and flipped through them. The first photo was of Daredevil lying on the ground with blood from his nose and mouth, and the second was a photo of someone stripping off his mask, revealing his original appearance.


    After seeing the photo, Jin Bing had a rare smile on his face. This result was too unexpected. Today is a double happiness.


    He immediately said, "I didn''t expect our Daredevil to be the famous blind lawyer in Hell''s Kitchen. This is really big news."


    "Bullseye, you know who it is, and solved this trouble for us?"


    Bullseye did not hide it, and said, "Daredevil died outside the building where Madam Gao was located. According to the information I have learned, it should have been killed because of the people who prevented Charlotte''s office from taking Madam Gao away. "


    "a ha ha ha��"


    Hearing this news, Jin Ping burst into laughter, and then said, "Charlotte is really my lucky star, this time not only solved Mrs. Gao for me, but also eliminated Daredevil, the guy who got in the way. also resolved."


    "I heard that he has an adjudicator named Night Demon. It seems that Matt, a blind lawyer, has a taboo name."


    "Looks like I''m going to collect a batch of good wine to repay Charlotte. I heard that he''s very interested in whisky!"


    Bullseye looked at Jin Na who was in a good mood, and smiled together.


    night.


    Tony Stark has returned to the villa.


    Feeling the small Ark reactor on his chest, Tony found that because he was driving the Mark 1, it fell from the sky, and the impact caused one of the copper wires to leak out, and there was a little short circuit in contact with the shell of the socket.


    He needs to build a new type of Ark reactor for himself and replace it. After all, the manufacturing environment and materials at that time were incomparable with those of today.


    Thinking of himself being kidnapped, and then thinking of the rescued Charlotte, and the magical performance of the other party, Tony Stark said: "Jarvis, show all the information of Charlotte Doyle to me. before."


    "Okay sir, the data has been collected."


    Looking at the data projected in front of him, Tony Stark began to flip through it.


    "God, he turned out to be an orphan. He was adopted by a killer and trained to become a professional killer."


    "Continental Hotel, an interesting place, safe area?"


    "New York''s No. 1 Killer nickname, Ninja Master."


    "He turned out to be a ninja, which is different from what I thought. I thought he was a genius biologist, just like me."


    "I established my own office, took on various tasks, and finally became the elder of the high table."


    Then Tony understood again, what is a high table.


    Looking at this information, Tony Stark frowned slightly. He just announced the closure of the weapons manufacturing department, but the person who rescued him turned out to be a notorious killer.


    Although the other party not only accepted the killer''s order, but also did some other tasks, and now he has become an elder of the high table, so he should not do it himself.


    But these are not the same as what I imagined, and then I think of all the magic of Charlotte, as well as the talking ninja dog Parker, and the blue snake that can ride.


    Tony Stark said to himself: "When I make friends with Tony, I don''t look at the identity of the other party. He has the same character as me, and he will repay any kindness."


    "Yes, any kindness will be repaid. He is my savior."


    It''s definitely not the talking ninja dog, and the giant snake that gallops away, it''s definitely not because of them...


    "Jarvis."


    "Sir, please order me."


    "Delete all the information on Charlotte Doyle on the Internet."


    "Sir, is it all the information on the Internet?"


    Tony Stark thought for a while, and finally said, "Yes, all the negative information recorded on the Internet."


    "Okay, sir. Let''s start the operation."


    After instructing Jarvis, Tony Stark began to build his latest model of the Ark reactor.

 Chapter 86： delicious ramen

    With Jarvis'' operation, the negative information about Charlotte Doyle on the Internet began to be deleted.


    Soon, Jarvis found a file on Charlotte Doyle in a secret network.


    Following Tony Stark''s instructions, Jarvis did not hesitate to delete Charlotte Doyle''s file in the Homeland Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau.


    Continental Hotel.


    Iruka Uno followed Charlie to the Continental Hotel.


    Seeing the arrival of Iruka Uno, Winston went out to greet him immediately, "Welcome, Judge."


    Iruka nodded and said, "Let''s lead the way."


    Winston took Iluka all the way to the place where the body was burned.


    Looking at the huge stove in front of him, Charlie walked in with a nursing bed, on which was the body of Mrs. Gao.


    Winston looked at the person above and recognized at a glance that this was one of the five fingers of the hand, and his heart was speechless, Charlotte''s great work.


    At this time, Iruka took a look at the corpse, and after confirming that the bag was not lost, he slowly said, "Let''s start, remember to pack the ashes for me separately."


    Charlie gave Iruka a strange look. It was the first time he encountered someone who was cremated here, especially the leader of the enemy.


    But thinking of the identity of Iluka''s adjudicator, Charlie didn''t say much, and acted according to Iluka''s instructions.


    Iruka looked at Madam Gao''s body, which was pushed into the incinerator and turned into a puff of smoke in the fire, leaving only a tray of ashes.


    Charlie found a wooden box, put the ashes in it, and handed it to Iluka.


    Iruka took the box containing Mrs. Gao''s ashes and made a call immediately.


    "Please go to the Continental Hotel in New York, take Mrs. Gao back, and return the fallen leaves to their roots."


    The other end of the phone quickly agreed, and within an hour, a young man with an Asian face appeared in the Continental Hotel.


    At this time, Iruka, who was sitting in the hall, signaled that the other party was here.


    The young man walked in front of Iruka and looked at the box in front of him, feeling a little overwhelmed.


    At this time, Iruka said, "This is Mrs. Gao''s ashes. She hopes to return to its roots. Take her back."


    After speaking, Iruka ignored the stunned look of the other party and put the box in the young man''s arms.


    Then, she said pitifully, "I hope you are not from the Hand and can bring things back to the island country smoothly."


    At this time, the killer in the hotel, after hearing the words "hand meeting", all focused on the Asian youth, as if looking at a walking one hundred thousand dollars.


    After finishing what Charlotte explained, Iruka turned around and left and returned to Charlotte''s office.


    As for the Asian youth, what was the final result? Whether Mrs Gao''s ashes were brought back is unknown.


    ........


    the next day.


    When Charlotte Doyle woke up in the morning, the first thing she did was enter the system page.


    Start signing in!


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, reward Ninja Jade 300!


    When she saw that the reward item was a Ninja Jade, Charlotte felt calm, neither happy nor disappointed.


    I can''t use it for the time being, but when he turns on the divine tool, it will definitely work. As for when it can be turned on, Charlotte has no idea at all.


    Exiting the sign-in page, Charlotte Doyle then looked at the mission meeting place.


    Entering it, looking at the lonely A-level task above, it shows that it is still unfinished. It seems that the task reward cannot be received at the present time.


    Clicking on the details of the mission, Charlotte found that the reason it was not completed was that all the members of the Hand Union across the United States had not been wiped out yet, and it seemed that it would take some time.


    Exited the mission meeting place, glanced at the pitiful 22 gold coins above, and then muttered to the silent Ninja: "It won''t be too long, you will be born after the keel is excavated. "


    After a simple wash, Charlotte came to the lobby of the office and saw everyone was there.


    Then, he took out five bowls of delicious ramen from the storage space and put them on the dining table in the lounge area, then said with a smile, "Delicious ramen, come and taste it."


    Hearing the delicious ramen, there was a sound of ''shuh''.


    The three of Iruka immediately appeared in front of the dining table in the lounge area. Iruka said at this moment, "Ramen in my hometown, I really miss it."


    Afterwards, the three of them sat down immediately, and Ginny walked over slowly, looking at the delicious ramen on the table, and said, "Boss, this ramen has a miraculous effect of restoring physical strength, will it be good to eat it like this in the morning? It''s a waste."


    Hearing Ginny''s words, the three people who just sat down also looked at Charlotte.


    This delicious ramen, although it looks like Yile ramen, is actually not the same. After using it, it will quickly restore its own physical strength. It is a rare strategic resource.


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I still have a lot of this stuff. Besides, I made a big order yesterday, so this can be considered a reward."


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s words, Xiao Li shouted, "Thank you, Lord Charlotte!"


    After everyone sat down, Xiao Li couldn''t wait to shout, "I''m going to start."


    Then I started eating delicious ramen.


    Charlotte also began to taste the delicious ramen, and a warm current entered her body, making Charlotte, who had just woken up, more energetic and full of energy.


    the other side.


    In the villa, Tony Stark completed the production of the new Ark reactor.


    At this time, he was lying on a medical chair with a heart rate detection device attached to his body.


    Little Pepper in the living room upstairs was watching the host explain Tony''s press conference when Tony''s phone call was in progress.


    Pepper Potts, went downstairs and came to Tony Stark''s laboratory.


    Looking at the little pepper who entered the door, Tony said, "Hey, come and let me see."


    Tony put a hand deep inside and gestured, "Come here"


    Pepper Potts stretched out his hands and walked towards Tony.


    Looking at Pepper Potts'' hands, Tony Stark praised: "What a pair of delicate little hands."


    Tony looked at the brand new Ark reactor in his hand and said, "I think, please do me a little favor."


    Pepper Potts walked up to Tony, saw the reactor in Tony''s chest, and exclaimed, "Oh, God, what''s going on?"


    "Do you rely on this thing to maintain your life now?"


    Tony gestured at the latest Ark reactor in his hand and said, "Yes, it''s just that that thing is outdated. This is the new model that I will rely on for my life in the future."


    "I want to replace the old model, but I encountered a small roadblock."

 ~： Testimonials

    It will be on the shelves at 12 noon tomorrow!


    As a newbie, this is the first time I put it on the shelves, and my heart is very...


    All right.


    This is the author''s second book and the second time it''s on the shelves.


    The first book has 800,000 words, and the people who are on the street don''t want it, so I have to choose to open the second book.


    So there was the book "Naruto Coming to Marvel".


    The writing is quite smooth, and the results are much better than the previous book.


    You can rest assured that you will not be eunuchs.


    Conservatively, I have to write 2 million words.


    After the foreplay is over, let''s move on to the main topic.


    Thanks to my editor YY, and thanks to the platform Qidian for bringing me together with readers who like to read books.


    The next step is to ask everyone to subscribe.


    We are not too young anymore. For some reasons, we have been taking a break for half a year. Although it is not that there are old people and young people, but the old ones are always true, and the small ones are no longer small.


    But I didn''t go to work for half a year, and I was writing a book. It can be said that the financial pressure is very heavy.


    I hope everyone can support, even some friends who are going to the outstation, can you support the first order before leaving.


    I really want to see that sentence, ''The author, I watch the advertisement to raise you, and I don''t feel moved. ��


    However, because of the revision, there are not as many coins as before...


    Of course, if any of us get rich...


    Please don''t forget to come back and take care of me.


    This book failed to hit Sanjiang, and the editor informed me that it will be released on Friday, so the promise of adding one to the guaranteed update is gone.


    On the first day on the shelves, five updates, 10,000 words, add three chapters, and continue to add three chapters on the second day.


    At present, the accumulated reward is more than 500 points, which is counted as 600, adding 6 chapters for everyone.


    The normal reward is 1 change for every 100 yuan, 10 changes for the leader, and 100 changes for the Silver Alliance. (Although I feel that I can''t receive it after the book is finished, there is always something to dream of, in case there are local tyrant book friends!)


    At present, there are about 1200 follow-up readings, and the basic follow-up reading is the number of subscriptions.


    I have set a goal here. When the subscription reaches 1,000, the guaranteed update will start at a minimum of 6,000 every day, and every 100 will add one more update. The results will be reported to everyone at that time. (The original plan was to guarantee three rivers + 1 update, 1000 orders and then guarantee + 1 update, with a daily guarantee of 8,000 words, but unfortunately I didn��t go up and cry)


    If the monthly pass is updated, after it is put on the shelves, 200 monthly passes will be added by one update, and it will be calculated once a month. (1000 monthly tickets plus 5 updates per month.)


    In order not to let the hard work of the past six months be in vain, this book must be put together, and I hope to add more than 2 updates for everyone every day.


    I hope my writing goes well, and everyone enjoys reading it.


    If you think the number of words is too small, you can open an automatic subscription. The author is also a person with moral standards, and will not do anything to cheat money.

 Chapter 87： eyes looking again

    Looking at Tony Stark in front of him, Pepper Potts asked seriously, "What roadblock, what are you talking about?"


    Tony looked down at the Ark reactor in his hand and said, "It''s nothing, just a little trouble."


    At this time, Tony took off the reactor on his chest and said, "A wire is exposed under this device, and it contacts with the socket shell, causing a short circuit."


    While speaking, Tony pulled out the reactor of the chest device and shouted: "Hush~ Very good."


    The old reactor was then placed in the hands of Pepper Potts.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Pepper Potts said incoherently, "You, you, what do you want me to do?"


    Tony waved his hand and said, "Put that on the table aside, it''s useless now."


    Pepper Potts turned to put the old reactor on a side table and exclaimed, "Oh my God."


    At this point, Tony looked at the new reactor in his hand again and said, "I want you to put your hand in and gently pull the wire out."


    Pepper Potts, who turned around, wondered, "Is this okay?"


    Tony closed his eyes and said, "It should be fine, it''s a bit like a military operation."


    "As long as you don''t hit the mine, it won''t ring."


    Pepper Potts looked at Tony blankly and asked, "What military action, what do you mean?"


    Tony replied, "It''s a computer game, don''t worry."


    "Take the thread out lightly, all right."


    Seeing Tony say this, Pepper Potts replied, "Okay."


    Then he looked at the hole in Tony''s chest, put a hand deep inside, and then immediately withdrew: "I, I don''t seem qualified to do this kind of thing."


    Tony looked at Pepper Potts and said, "No no no no, you are qualified."


    "You are the most capable, reliable and qualified person I know."


    "You''ll do an excellent job."


    Seeing that Pepper Potts still didn''t move, Tony said again: "How come you''re not finished yet."


    Pepper Potts replied hastily, "I''m really, okay, okay."


    Tony looked at Pepper Potts seriously and said, "I really need your help."


    Pepper Potts took a deep breath and put his hand into the device on Tony''s chest.


    With the hand inside, Pepper Potts exclaimed: "God, there''s pus in it."


    Tony explained: "It''s not pus, it''s just some electrodeless plasma, and it''s not pus that comes out of the instrument."


    Pepper Potts exclaimed, "It smells bad."


    Tony nodded and said, "It really smells bad, have you touched that copper wire?"


    Pepper Potts replied: "Okay, I touched it, I touched it."


    "Very good, don''t touch the shell when you come out."


    Under Tony''s instruction, Pepper Potts still touched the casing once, but after some manipulations, he finally took out the copper wire and magnet together.


    And installed a new Ark reactor for Tony, during which Tony yelled twice in pain.


    At this time, Pepper Potts raised his hand covered with the plasma solution and said, "Never, never, never let me do this kind of thing again."


    Hearing Pepper Potts'' words, Tony Stark looked at each other and said softly, "Yes, but I have no choice but you."


    The two looked at each other for a while, Tony twitched the corners of his mouth, made a weird face, and said, "Thank you anyway, and you helped me find Charlotte Doyle and go rescue me. "


    "Although I am confident that I can escape myself, thank you anyway."


    Pepper Potts turned around and said a word of bad luck, then picked up the reactor Tony replaced, and said, "How to deal with this."


    Looking at the old model in Pepper Poze''s hands, Tony said indifferently, "Destroy."


    Pepper Potts held the reactor in his hand and asked curiously, "Don''t you want to keep it?"


    Tony turned around and said, "Pepper, I have a lot of problems, one of which is liking the new and disliking the old."


    Hearing Tony''s words, Pepper was a little unhappy, and then said: "Anything else? Mr. Stark."


    "No, Miss Potts."


    Then Tony turned around and said to a group of intelligent machines, "Benben, what''s the use of these, except for the photo of my phone and my dad, everything else is thrown into the trash, all that."


    Pepper Potts also left the lab with the old reactor that Tony had replaced.


    Trident Building.


    Nick Fury''s office.


    Phil Coulson is reporting at this time: "Director, I''m still following up on Tony''s matter, and I should find a breakthrough in Pepper Potts."


    "This is Charlotte Doyle''s latest information, which is a little different from your previous analysis. Please take a look."


    Nick Fury took the information from Coulson and read it carefully.


    When looking down on Charlotte Doyle''s becoming the elder of the high table, Nick''s eyebrows twitched. Obviously, he did not expect this killer to develop so quickly.


    Although the high table is still a syndicate of gangsters, it is not so simple to want to capture Charlotte as before.


    Of course, he didn''t pay attention to the high table, but the weight of the two had changed.


    Nick turned to the second page, and when he saw Charlotte Doyle fighting with the Hand and sending his men to kill Mrs. Gao, he was even more surprised. At this moment, he knew why Coulson said, with His analysis is different.


    After reading all the information, Nick Fury closed the folder, UU read and then said: "Find time, contact again, Charlotte Doyle, since he will be Tony Stark If he is rescued, then he must understand the situation."


    "Pepper Potts is also generous, 100 million US dollars, let the kid earn it so easily, I hope he pays taxes on time..."


    Hearing Nick Fury''s words, Coulson replied, "Okay Chief, I''ll go see him today and ask him about the rescue."


    Nick Fury pondered for a moment, then said again: "Choose a reliable candidate and find a way to get close to Charlotte Doyle. Since he is not a ninja from the Hand, then dig out his background for me. ."


    I saw Nick Fury pointing to the photo, the Konoha Village forehead on Locke''s waist and said:


    "This symbol must be related to the organization behind him, and I need to understand their existence."


    Hearing that someone was approaching, Coulson thought for a while and said, "Director, Charlotte Doyle''s office is not hiring, and now he has a group of high-table messengers under his command, I am afraid to approach him. It''s hard."

 Chapter 88： Toy dog, NO!

    Hearing Coles say this, Nick Fury had to think about it, and recalled the agents in the bureau who were suitable for this task. It seemed that in addition to Black Widow, it was Bionic Bird Barbara.


    However, the black widow was still out on a mission at this time and had not returned yet, so she could only send the bionic bird Barbara there.


    "Go and contact Mockingbird Barbara. I remember that in the last file, there was a killer in the Continental Hotel, very similar to Barbara. This may be a breakthrough point."


    Coulson also thought of this point, with a smile on his face: "Director, I''ll contact Barbara now."


    "Believing in the resurrection from the dead should make Charlotte Doyle more curious and willing to contact Barbara."


    Watching Coulson leave, Nick Fury thought about the special emblems on Charlotte Doyle''s three subordinates, and fell into contemplation.


    Nick Fury decided to check on this point. As long as an organization exists, it cannot be without traces. Unless it is a newly established force, it will definitely leave clues.


    ...


    the other side.


    Dressed Tony Stark came to the Air Force base to see his good friend, Colonel Rhodes.


    In front of Rhodes'' hands, Tony joked with Rhodes.


    Rhode was helpless, so he had to let his soldiers disband first, and he wanted to communicate with Tony alone.


    Rhodes patted Stark and said with a smile on his face, "I didn''t expect it."


    Tony turned around and faced Rhodes and said, "What?"


    Rhode said with a smile: "I swear, I really didn''t expect you to recover so quickly."


    Tony Stark shrugged and said, "I just can walk."


    Rhodes crossed his arms and asked, "Really?"


    "Yes."


    At this moment, Tony Stark looked serious and said seriously: "Lord, I''m doing a big thing."


    "I came to find you and work with me."


    Rhode pursed his lips, looked around and said, "You made everyone here very excited."


    "I mean your amazing performance at the press conference, it''s really yours!"


    Hearing what Rhode said, Tony said, "This time, it''s not military."


    "I won''t develop those again, this time is different."


    Rhode frowned and said, "You, have you really become a humanitarian?"


    Tony explained, "You listen to me carefully."


    Rhodes interrupted: "No, what you need is to think things through first."


    Seeing Tony laughing suddenly, Rhode said seriously, "I''m serious."


    Tony put away his smile and said, "Okay!"


    Rhodes then said, "Nice to meet you, Tony."


    After speaking, Rhode did not pay attention to Tony Stark, but turned and left.


    When Rhodes left, he obviously didn''t know what he was missing.


    Rejected by Rhodes, Tony returned to his laboratory.


    After waking up Jarvis, he instructed: "I want to create a new project approval document, the code is Mark II."


    Jarvis asked: "Will it be stored in the central database of Stark Corporation."


    Tony transferred the Mark 1 model to the virtual image and said, "I don''t know who to trust now. For now, we will store all the files on my private server for the time being."


    "Is this a top secret program?" Jarvis asked.


    Tony Stark, looking at Mark 1 in front of him, said, "I don''t want him to fall into the wrong hands."


    Then for some reason, the figure of Charlotte Doyle appeared in Tony''s mind again, especially the ninja dog Parker.


    As for making a mechanical dog? It wasn''t on his mind, so what was it, importing Jarvis into a toy?


    Do I need a toy dog? NO!


    Then Tony Stark got rid of these distractions and started the development of his Mark II.


    the other side.


    In the Charlotte office, Kim came to visit again.


    Kim Bing greeted warmly: "Hi, Charlotte Doyle."


    Charlotte held Jin Bing''s outstretched hand and said with a smile, "Jin Bing, are you satisfied with this commission?"


    With a smile on his face, Jin Bing said happily, "Satisfied, so satisfied, you don''t even know how surprised I am."


    "Did you know? Your subordinates not only killed Mrs. Gao, but also killed the masked weirdo."


    Hearing the masked geek, Charlotte said with a weird expression, "Daredevil?"


    Jin Bing laughed and said, "Yes, it''s this guy."


    Charlotte shook hands with Jin Bing briefly before saying, "Come on, go to the rest area first, let''s sit down and talk."


    Jin took his bodyguard Bullseye and followed Charlotte to the sofa in the lounge area and sat down.


    Charlotte greeted: "What to drink?"


    Jin Bing: "Have a glass of whisky."


    Bullseye also said, "Bring me a glass of whiskey with ice."


    Charlotte said, "Iluka, open a bottle of whisky and bring an ice bucket."


    Iruka, who was sitting at the service desk, immediately replied, "Wait a minute, Lord Charlotte."


    Jin was surprised to see Charlotte instructing Iruka in this way: "My friend, this is your adjudicator. He is so powerful, let him do such a thing, this..."


    "Why don''t you hire some waiters, just like the Continental Hotel, and put them in your office."


    Hearing Jin Bing''s suggestion, Charlotte Doyle nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll consider these."


    At this time, Iruka Uno came over with a bucket of ice cubes in one hand and a tray in the other with a bottle of whisky and three wine glasses on it.


    Iruka skillfully poured the wine and put it in front of everyone.


    Looking at Iruka who was leaving, Charlotte asked, "Iruka, was there a masked man blocking the road yesterday?"


    Masked people, there were quite a few masked people yesterday, all of them were ninjas, then Iruka thought about it and said, "When I walked out of the building yesterday, there was indeed a masked person blocking the road~www.novelhall. com~ If we want to **** Mrs. Gao, we have to surrender to the police station."


    "I don''t know if you''re talking about him, but that guy wasn''t very strong. He was beaten to death by Xiao Li with a few punches."


    Hearing that Daredevil was going to save Mrs. Gao, not only Charlotte Doyle, but also Jin and Bullseye were stunned.


    What''s happening here?


    Then Charlotte thought about Daredevil''s sensitive ears. She must have misunderstood something, thinking that Mrs. Gao was a good person.


    What Jin Bing and Bullseye were surprised was that Daredevil was beaten to death by the boy named Rock Lee.


    You know, even Bullseye has made several shots, but they have not succeeded in getting rid of Daredevil.


    It seems that Charlotte Doyle''s subordinates are really hidden dragons and crouching tigers.


    After Charlotte found out about the situation, she said, "Okay, I understand, you can go to work first."


    Then Iluka got up and retired, returned to the service desk and sat down, and began to look at the reward quest of the Continental Hotel.

 Chapter 89： final payment

    Seeing Iruka leave, Jin took out an envelope at this time, put it on the table, and said, "Charlotte, this is your final payment."


    Charlotte Doyle picked up the envelope and opened it to find a Swiss bank card with a PIN on the back.


    At this time, Jinting said, "The card contains the remaining funds for the commissioned mission, and there is a billion dollars in it, which can be used at any time."


    Charlotte smiled, put the card in her pocket, and said, "If you have such a commission in the future, please remember to contact me."


    Jin Bing laughed and said: "Charlotte, the 2 billion commissioned mission, with my worth, can''t be done a few times."


    Charlotte picked up the wine glass on the table and said, "Celebrate the perfect end of the mission, let''s have a drink."


    Jin Bing and Bullseye also picked up the wine glasses on the table and took a sip.


    Jin Bian put down the wine glass, looked at Charlotte Doyle in front of him, and said slowly, "Charlotte, the Hand Association has been eliminated. It turns out that their factory business, I wonder if you are interested?"


    Listening to bring Jin and mention Mrs. Gao''s factory for the blind, Charlotte Doyle shook her head and said, "Jin Bing, you know me, I''m not interested in those businesses."


    Hearing Charlotte''s refusal, Kim was not surprised at all, but continued: "What about Hell''s Kitchen?"


    As Jin Ping''s words fell, the air in the rest area seemed to freeze instantly.


    Jin Bing stared at the expression on Charlotte''s face with recognition at this time. He wanted to know if this man was also tempted by the Hell''s Kitchen.


    Charlotte leaned back on the chair, and then slowly said, "Jin Bing, I''m not interested in Hell''s Kitchen, there is chaos and disorder."


    "Although because of your existence, the gangsters in Hell''s Kitchen have become more restrained, but it still cannot be denied that it is the most chaotic urban area in New York."


    "And I am not very interested in managing gangs, otherwise my territory, under the high table, is not just an America."


    Hearing Charlotte said he was not interested, Jin didn''t find the slightest falsehood on the other''s face, and immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    "but."


    Following Charlotte''s sentence, Jin Bing''s heart, which had just been put down, was raised again.


    I heard Charlotte continue: "However, I may need a few bosses from Hell''s Kitchen, and I need to find something."


    "At that time, if the people from the High Table appear in Hell''s Kitchen, I hope you don''t misunderstand."


    Jin Bing smiled: "No problem, I don''t know what building you need. If it is in my name, I can make the decision and give it to you directly."


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "Maybe one or three, I''m not sure about the specifics, but the owner of the building has nothing to do with you."


    Hearing that the property was not in his own name, Jin didn''t try to give it away, but said, "I wish you the best of luck and find your belongings."


    After finishing speaking, Jin Bizai raised his glass.


    Charlotte saw Jin and raised her glass, picked up her whiskey, and said, "Thank you!"


    After the three of them drank the whisky in their glasses, Kim and Bullseye got up and left.


    Watching Kim and leaving, Charlotte Doyle did not get up to say goodbye, but sat in the lounge area.


    Charlotte took out her mobile phone, called and said directly: "Ginny, the money has been put in place, and now we will start the acquisition of the first unfinished building."


    "I hope to be able to successfully acquire the building in the hands of the RAND Group as quickly as possible, and then excavate immediately."


    "If I don''t have what I need under the first building, start buying the second apartment right away."


    After instructing Secretary Jin, Charlotte Doyle gave herself another glass of whiskey, and just picked up the glass, Iruka appeared beside him and said, "Lord Charlotte, the FBI agent came again last time. ."


    IFB? Charlotte was a little surprised, and then she reacted, it was Phil Coulson of the Homeland Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau.


    "Iruka, take away the two cups on the table and bring each other over."


    "Okay, Lord Charlotte." Iluka stepped forward, took away the two used empty wine glasses on the table, and then walked over with Phil Coulson.


    Phil Coulson, walked over to the chair opposite Charlotte and sat down, which was the chair Kim had just sat on.


    Looking at Coulson sitting down, Charlotte raised the wine glass in her hand and said, "Want a drink?"


    Although Charlotte was polite, she did not prepare a glass for Coulson.


    "No, Mr. Charlotte, working hours, no alcohol."


    Charlotte took a sip of whiskey from the glass and said, "Okay, as you like."


    "What is this time for?"


    Coulson looked at Charlotte with a signature smile on his face, and said, "Mr. Charlotte, I need to talk to you about some details about your successful escape of Tony Stark. Communicate."


    Charlotte looked at Coulson in front of him and asked, "Shouldn''t you go to Tony Stark about this?"


    "As the protagonist of the matter, you should be able to get more accurate information."


    "Besides, this matter should not be managed by the FBI."


    Hearing what Charlotte said, Coulson took out a business card, put it on the table, pushed it in front of Charlotte Doyle, and said at the same time, "I''m Agent Coulson, a homeland strategic defense attack. with the Logistics Support Agency."


    "And our focus is on things like Tony Stark, so we need to know some information, and I hope you can cooperate."


    Charlotte picked up the business card on the table and glanced at it. There was a unique mark on the back of the business card.


    Putting down the business card, Charlotte said, "You stinky and long names, don''t you really think about simplifying them?"


    Coulson said with a smile: "It has been simplified again. I think the next time we meet, Mr. will be able to see our latest name."


    "No, I don''t want to meet you agents again."


    Looking at Coulson in front of her, Charlotte joked: "Last time I remember you were an agent of the FBI, how did you become an agent of the Homeland Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Agency this time?"


    "Did you jump ship? Or did you make it up?"


    When Charlotte said this, Coulson didn''t change his face, but he was somewhat embarrassed. Then he put the FBI''s certificate on the table, and then said, "Mr. Charlotte, our department is a bit special and is responsible for The cases are all special cases, and I usually use the FBI''s relationship to work in China."


    Looking at the FBI credentials that Coulson took out, Charlotte sighed inwardly: The FBI is really miserable, and someone pretends to be them at every turn.

 Chapter 90： fooling after fooling

    Looking at Coulson in front of her, Charlotte smiled and said, "What do you want to know?"


    Seeing Charlotte''s tendency to cooperate, Coulson took out a notebook from his body and began to record: "Mr. Charlotte, please describe the armed forces that imprisoned Tony and how they rescued Tony."


    Charlotte looked at the serious Coulson and said with a smile in her heart: Is it really necessary to record the camera and recording equipment on your body when you enter the door?


    Then he said, "It''s actually very simple, just find Tony and kill the militants who are holding Tony."


    Charlotte briefly talked about the difficulty of rescuing Tony, how much manpower and material resources were spent on the high table, and the loss caused the business to not make much money.


    On the other hand, Coulson''s mouth twitched a little. You fool me, can you be serious? Did you start from New York and pick up Tony Stark for more than 3 days?


    At the end, Charlotte said, "Besides, even if I don''t come to the rescue, I believe Tony can escape by himself."


    Coulson didn''t care about Charlotte''s nonsense, stared at the last sentence and asked, "Mr. Charlotte, what kind of judgment do you base on thinking that Tony Stark can escape by himself."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Sorry, I have no comment on this matter. I can''t say anything about the client''s trade secrets."


    "But you can find Tony Stark yourself."


    "I have finished what I have to say, Iruka is ready to see off the guests."


    Coulson put away the notebook, did not insist on asking, and said, "Thank you Mr. Charlotte for your cooperation."


    Coulson was somewhat helpless about this harvest, but he also got some unexpected news, and then got up and left.


    After sending Coulson away, Charlotte also got up and went back to her room.


    the other side.


    Afghanistan desert.


    After Zara fled, he did not persuade Xu Wenwu, who was busy training his love son, but still brought back a group of men.


    Back to the original cave.


    Zara found that the monitoring equipment outside the cave was not damaged and was still running.


    Only the original stored weapons and ammunition disappeared.


    Turning on the surveillance video, Zara saw the figure of Charlotte Doyle and the 100-meter-long giant snake.


    As the video continued to play, Zara found something interesting to him. This thing was not a giant snake, nor was it a Pekingese dog that could bite through an iron gate.


    But a steel armor!


    In the video, Tony, wearing a steel armor, performed his weapons, small missiles, flamethrower, and the final flight.


    After watching all this, Zara began to ponder.


    This thing should be the thing Tony Stark made in this cave.


    Zara took out the tape of Tony Stark showing the performance of the Mark 1, and walked into the cave.


    In the place where Tony was being held, after a rummage, he finally found a drawing that he didn''t take seriously at first.


    Time passes day by day.


    It''s been a week since Phil Coulson visited Charlotte.


    Over the past week, Ginny has been matched by a New York City Councilman who was supported by the High Table, and within a week, successfully accepted the unfinished building of the RAND Group in Hell''s Kitchen.


    Due to the poor location and the unfinished project for more than ten years, Ginny finally succeeded in acquiring the building and the land it occupies from the RAND Group after paying $80 million.


    Charlotte looked at the unfinished building in front of her, and a group of Ginny said, "Boss, this land belongs to us now, what should we do next?"


    Looking at this precarious building, Charlotte worried that direct excavation would lead to the collapse of the building above.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "Blow up this unfinished building, and then arrange for people to excavate it."


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, Ginny replied, "Okay, BOSS, I will contact the blasting company to demolish the building."


    Charlotte waved her hand and said, "Don''t be so troublesome, I''ll fix this unfinished building."


    "Now send a team of messengers in to see if there are any homeless people living in this unfinished building. If there are any, they will be driven away."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Ginny didn''t hesitate, and immediately dispatched a team to search the people in the building.


    The result was not as Charlotte expected, someone was quickly kicked out, and there were still a lot of people, more than 30 little blacks.


    At this time, a little black was kicked out and scolded, but when he saw the fully armed high table messenger team, he immediately lost his voice and ran away without winning.


    After about an hour or so, the team members returned and reported: "Every place in the building has been checked, and no one is staying now."


    Charlotte nodded, and the next moment her figure flashed, and she disappeared with a swipe.


    About less than a minute later, Charlotte Doyle returned to her place again.


    He opened his mouth and instructed: "Everyone, retreat to 100 meters away, and maintain good order, and do not allow idle people to approach."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte." The 40 armed men immediately dispersed, leaving 100 meters away to take precautions.


    At this moment, Charlotte said to Ginny next to her, "Show you something fun, keep your eyes open, and don''t be afraid."


    Ginny opened her big eyes that flickered and flickered, looking at the unfinished building in front of her, wondering what good things were.


    Before Ginny could answer, Charlotte made a mark on her hands and shouted, "Art is an explosion, drink!"


    The next second, the detonating charms that Charlotte had just pasted on the various positions of the unfinished building and on the load-bearing walls spontaneously ignited.


    "boom!"


    A violent explosion suddenly appeared startled Ginny, and then the unfinished building in front of her started to collapse directly, causing a cloud of dust.


    The dust fell, and the original towering unfinished building disappeared completely, leaving only the building debris on the ground.


    Ginny looked at the scene in front of her and said curiously, "Boss, did you just use a detonating charm?"


    Charlotte nodded and said, "How about it, the effect is good."


    Ginny looked at the ruins in front of her, and said with a serious expression: "The effect is perfect, I will arrange for people to clean it up, and then start digging immediately."


    "But according to what you said, the keel is buried deep underground, and there may not be a certain amount of time. I''m afraid it won''t be able to be excavated."


    Charlotte said: "It takes a long time, which means that there are not enough manpower. We will dispatch some people to carry out the excavation work in the early stage. As for the later stage, we will use these people under our subordinates."


    Ginny nodded when she thought of the 60 high-table messengers under her. There were these people in the later stage to conduct in-depth excavation. It was enough to think about it, so she didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 91： madness

    Charlotte Doyle returned to the office in her repaired Mercedes-Benz 300SL.


    This week, he still obtained a lot of things through the system.


    During this week, Charlotte obtained through the system check-in, 50 x2 delicious ramen, 50 gold coins, 5000 copper coins, 200 reincarnation stones, 1 ninja recruitment scroll, and 1 ninjutsu secret scroll.


    As for the mission meeting place, in this week, Sasuke and Locke Li completed ten C-level missions in total.


    There are no more Hand members in the United States.


    Ten C-level missions brought Charlotte 5,000 reputation, 500,000 copper coins, and ten common treasure chests.


    As for Jinbian''s A-level quest, it''s 5,000 reputation points, 500,000 copper coins, and a beautiful treasure chest.


    It can be said that the reward of one A-level task is comparable to 10 C-level tasks.


    So far, Charlotte''s reputation value has reached 13,500 again, copper coins have also recovered to 170W, and gold coins are 72.


    As for the treasure chests, Charlotte had accumulated 14 ordinary treasure chests and 1 exquisite treasure chest at this time.


    Charlotte has no plans to open these treasure chests for the time being. He has to wait for the keel to be in place before opening them together.


    the other side.


    A funeral is being held in a cemetery in New York.


    After the death of Matt Murdoch, his body and weapons were brought back from the police station by Fudge, and a funeral service is being held at this moment.


    Because of the exposure of Matt''s identity, people who have been helped by Matt, whether as a lawyer or as Daredevil, spontaneously moved the funeral scene and sent it to Matt Murdoch. a bouquet of flowers.


    Fudge looked at the many people who came to the funeral. On the one hand, he felt relieved for what Matt had done during his lifetime. At least Matt''s behavior paid off.


    On the other hand, it is extremely sad that Matt returned to the Lord''s arms so early.


    Such a good man, as a blind lawyer, went everywhere to rescue others and seek justice, but he died in the end, at the hands of others.


    According to the forensic identification, Matt should have died under a high-speed truck and his ribs were crushed.


    But Fudge knew that wasn''t the case.


    Just as Fudge looked sad at the tombstone, an old man with a guide stick appeared beside him and said, "Fudge."


    Fudge saw someone calling him, and as soon as he turned around, he saw Matt''s master stick behind him.


    With unconcealed sadness in his tone, he said, "Matt, Matt, he was killed."


    The old man was expressionless at this time, which was a sign of anger, and then said: "I know, I didn''t expect that I just went to the island country, and Matt came back..."


    In the stronghold of the New York Pure Church (Holy Church).


    Matt Murdoch''s former friend Fudge and his teacher, Cudgel, are standing in front of a coffin.


    What was inside was Matt''s body, but after the funeral, the cudgel sent his men to dig up Matt''s body and bring it back.


    The old man, like Matt, was blind and couldn''t see everything in front of him. At this time, he said, "Fudge, was Matt''s Billy Stick buried with you?"


    Fudge looked at the coffin in front of him, his face was a little bad, but he still said: "Yes, I put him and Matt''s body together."


    "Sir, is there really a clue to the person who killed Matt?"


    The old man was silent for a while, then slowly said, "There will be clues."


    "Come on, open the coffin and take out the Billy''s stick."


    At this time, several members of the Pure Society next to him stepped forward to open Matt Murdoch''s coffin and took out the Billy stick buried with Matt.


    After taking the Billy''s stick handed over by his subordinate, the old man skillfully took apart the upper part of the stick, found the microphone and recorder inside, and clicked to play.


    Fudge, who was on the side, never imagined that the Billy stick, which Matt had been using as a guide stick for the blind, had so many things hidden in it.


    As the recorder is played, the sound starts to come out.


    With the constant adjustment of the stick, Matt''s voice finally came from inside.


    "Put down the people who are **** in your hands, Hell''s Kitchen is not a place where you can commit murder."


    "You have killed so many people, and now you surrender to the justice of the law."


    Hearing this, both the old man and Fudge knew that Matt should have been killed by the other party when he went to save people.


    With the playback of the recording, other people''s voices finally came out, not just Matt''s voice.


    "Sir, are you sure you want to stop us?"


    "Loke Lee, hurry up, your lord is still waiting for us to bring the target back."


    "I hope there won''t be any more, the blind guy will block the road."


    Hearing that his apprentice was called a blind man, the old man held the guide stick in his handshake, which was also a Billy stick.


    At this time, the old man said: "Go and gather up the information about where Matt died when he was found and what happened around. I don''t believe that there are no traces left at the scene of Matt''s death."


    "And this guy named Lockley, and the forces behind them, I need to know the detailed information."


    A member of the Pure Society who had been standing beside the old man, said at this moment: "Boss, during your absence, a lot of things happened in New York, we have collected all these things, and some of them also involve you. Matt Murdoch, your apprentice, but you just received the news of your apprentice''s death as soon as you got back, and you haven''t had time to know."


    Hearing that his subordinates had collected the information, the old man was a little surprised, then looked at Fudge beside him, and said, "Fuji, the rest is not suitable for you to know, you go back first."


    Then the old man said seriously: "I will avenge Matt!"


    When Fudge heard the old man say this, he thought that these things were really not suitable for him to know, and then he glanced at his friend lying in the coffin with some sadness, and then turned to leave.


    After confirming that Fudge had left, the old man said again: "Report the information collected to me."


    The members of the Zhenchun Club who had just spoken at this time took out a document, opened it and said, "Since a week ago, for some unknown reason, Charlotte Doyle, the elder of the High Table Table who controls the US area, has joined hands with the US-wide Hand Club. There was a war."


    "At the time of the day, all the killers in the United States received the latest wanted notice from the Continental Hotel, killing all the members of the Hand, with a total reward of 200 million US dollars On the day the reward was announced, all the forces under the high table , almost all of them shot and attacked various strongholds in the United States."


    "Including the building where Mrs. Gao is located, it was attacked by three judges under Charlotte Doyle."


    "The one you just mentioned, Locke Lee, is one of the adjudicators."


    "According to the information investigated, your apprentice, Matt Murdoch, went to block for unknown reasons and was about to take away Madam Gao''s adjudication team, but was killed on the spot."


    Hearing this, with the wisdom of the old man, he had already guessed what happened, and immediately cursed: "Stupid!"


    Mrs. Gao is the great enemy of their Zhenchun Society, and she ran to rescue the leader of the enemy, which is hopeless!


    He has long reminded Matt not to trust his hearing too much, seeing is not necessarily believing, let alone hearing is false.


    Sure enough, his apprentice was still planted in this aspect.

 Chapter 92： The storm is coming

    "At present, there are no more Hand members in the United States, and all their strongholds have been breached."


    "According to the latest information, Mrs. Gao was executed after being brought back to the Charlotte office, and then the body was taken away by the cleaners of the Continental Hotel and cremated."


    "Even the person responsible for escorting Mrs. Gao''s ashes was killed by the killer of the Continental Hotel, and the reward was exchanged. As for Mrs. Gao''s ashes, they were scattered on the ground when we arrived, and were completely washed away by the rain... "


    Hearing the report from his subordinates, the old man burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "How many years, how many years, your hand union is still today. Madam Gao, you not only died this time, but your ashes were lifted up. Without the body, I see how you will return."


    But at the beginning, when he heard that Mrs. Gao was taken away, the old man didn''t care, because he knew that even if Mrs. Gao was killed, he would return again, but he didn''t expect Charlotte''s treatment to be so special, so he gave her to him directly. Mrs. Gao was cremated, so far he knew that one of the five fingers of the hand group was completely destroyed.


    Mrs. Gao, can''t come back again.


    The old man who was laughing, suddenly remembered his dead apprentice, and immediately stopped his laughter.


    Walking to the front of the coffin and looking at Matt Murdoch lying inside, the old man looked serious and muttered, "Don''t worry, Matt, I will definitely help you get revenge."


    "No one can survive safely after killing my apprentice."


    At the same time, an idea arose in the old man''s heart, if he could find the keel, would he be able to revive his apprentice...


    Then the old man instructed: "Go and collect all the information on Locke, I want him to pay for his debts with blood!"


    "Investigate all the traces of the Hand Society''s activities in Hell''s Kitchen before, and find out why they came here. I don''t believe that the Hand Society sent one of the five fingers, Mrs. Gao, just to open a blind factory."


    The Zhenchunhui subordinate beside him immediately nodded in response: "Yes!"


    Seeing his subordinates leave, the old man looked at Matt''s corpse in front of him, and said slowly: "Apprentice, it seems that you need to freeze it, otherwise, when the keel is found, I will not be able to resurrect a skeleton."


    the other side.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle just drove her car back to the office, and saw a medium-sized truck parked in front of the door. There were several very cute and cute giant pet images on the body, and k9natural specialties were written on the body. Send lettering.


    The Hermes of the pet world at k9natural, 500g/$100.


    Charlotte parked the car, walked over, saw Iruka communicating with the other party''s staff, and asked, "Iruka, what''s going on?"


    Seeing Charlotte Doyle coming over, Iruka replied: "Lord Charlotte, they belong to a pet food company, they said that we ordered a batch of dog food and pet treats, and then they delivered it. "


    Charlotte took the list of goods in Iluka''s hand, glanced at it, and found that there were still a lot of things. In addition to a ton of k9natural dog food, there were salmon, steak, chicken breast, beef bones, and various pets. Canned food and treats, even a big bag of pet toys, and a luxurious kennel.


    There is also a note at the end, this is a quarterly delivery item, and it will be delivered once a quarter.


    Charlotte looked at the items on the list and thought to herself: Tony Stark is indeed a big dog, and he bought a lot of things for Parker.


    Then he said, "This is a gift from the client to Parker, move in."


    After speaking, Charlotte walked into the office, and Iluka behind her instructed the workers to unload the goods.


    At this time, the island country on the other side of the ocean.


    Headquarters of the Hand.


    There is a high-level meeting going on.


    It was originally a council of five people, and only four people came today. It was the other representatives of the five fingers, Alexandra, Botu, Sowanda and Murakami.


    The atmosphere at the scene was heavy, and none of the four of them spoke first, and the time passed in minutes and seconds.


    In the end, Alexandra took the lead in breaking the peace and said, "Mrs. Gao went to New York with people to find a new keel for everyone. According to the information, people have completely died, and there are no bones left. The kind, how to deal with it next.��


    Murakami was closer to Mrs. Gao, so she took the lead and said, "Mrs. Gao, like us, is one of the five fingers of the Hand Society. Since he has been killed, we must avenge him, otherwise what will happen to other organizations? Look at our hand meeting, especially now that Mrs. Gao can''t be resurrected at all, our mystery will be greatly weakened."


    "In this way, others will know that the Hand Society is not an existence that cannot be killed."


    Murakami paused at this time, and the other two also agreed: "We have no opinion and agree to take revenge."


    Seeing that everyone agreed, Alexandra said: "In addition to revenge, there is one more thing that is the most important thing, that is, Mrs. Gao''s previous task of finding the keel must also be started again."


    "According to the information that Mrs. Gao sent back to the headquarters during her lifetime, the approximate scope of the keel has been delineated.


    "The keel is buried under the land of Hell''s Kitchen in New York."


    "Friends, we don''t have many keels left now, so the task of finding new keels is imminent, and the search must continue."


    "This time, the four of us at UU Reading are all dispatched and bring our own men. On the one hand, it is for Mrs. Gao''s maintenance, and on the other hand, it is to find the keel."


    At this moment, Bo Tu and Sowanda also said, "The four of us haven''t worked together for a long time. This time, we must let the outside world know that our hands will be terrifying."


    Seeing everyone taking a stand, Alexandra pressed the remote control in her hand at this time, and the picture of Charlotte Doyle and his identity information appeared on the big screen.


    "Now, we need to know about our enemy, Charlotte Doyle."


    "Because the Hand Union organization in the United States has been devastated, our intelligence is somewhat lacking. This is information purchased through other channels. At present, we do not know why the high table has conflicted with us."


    "But what has been determined is that the bounty for the Hands across the United States has ended, so in this operation, we will not only kill Charlotte Doyle, but also burn down the Continental Hotel in New York."


    With Alexandra''s explanation, everyone also had a certain understanding of Charlotte Doyle''s identity and strength, and a conspiracy against Charlotte Doyle began.

 Chapter 93： Chakra scalpel

    Returning to Charlotte Doyle in the office, I saw that in the training room, Locke Lee and Uchiha Sasuke were practicing for battle.


    Because Locke couldn''t open the Eight Gates of Dunjia at this time, he was not as strong as Sasuke Uchiha, who had been strengthened once.


    At this time, Sasuke''s strength is stronger than after the end of the Chunin exam, that is, he is not as strong as he was when he was in state two in the original work. Compared with state one, he is not weak.


    When the two saw Charlotte Doyle''s arrival, they thought they were instructed by a mission, so they left and stopped the practice. They came to Charlotte and greeted respectfully, "Lord Charlotte!"


    Looking at the big pit on the concrete floor of the training room, and thinking of the destructive power of the two, Charlotte thought for a while and said, "Go to Ginny to report, devote yourself to the excavation work, and complete the search for the keel as soon as possible. "


    "If the keel is really useful, it will speed up this process a lot, whether it is for the improvement of your strength or the arrival of the person you are looking forward to."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, whether it was Sasuke Uchiha or Locke Lee, his expression immediately became excited and shouted: "Yes!"


    "Okay, let''s go and help now."


    When the words fell, Charlotte then heard a swoosh.


    The figures of the two rushed out of the training room and ran outside. Charlotte immediately shouted, "Take a taxi, it''s more convenient."


    "Got it, Lord Charlotte!"


    Charlotte was really afraid that when the two were excited, they ran straight towards Hell''s Kitchen. At their speed, if they really wanted to do this, they were afraid that it would cause a huge sensation in an instant.


    After Charlotte finished arranging the two, she returned to her room, chose a relatively comfortable position to lie down on the bed, and entered the system space.


    Since he acquired the mute skill, he has not yet mastered it well, and today he is going to practice ninjutsu in the system space.


    Coming to the system space, Charlotte Doyle directly chose to enter the practice field.


    The next second, Charlotte''s consciousness turned into a body and appeared in a place that resembled the third practice ground of Konoha Village.


    After moving her body, Charlotte began to try three silent ninjutsu techniques.


    Charlotte first practiced Ninja Poison Mist.


    I saw the seals on his hands, the chakras converged with the chest, and then transformed in nature, spit it out, and instantly a large piece of poisonous mist appeared in front of Charlotte.


    As the amount of chakra used increases, Charlotte can control the amount of poisonous mist spit out. The more chakra transformed, the more poisonous mist is spit out, and the longer the poisonous mist exists.


    During this period, Charlotte made many attempts, standing up, squatting, jumping up in the air, in short, various postures and various situations that may occur in battle, all tried one by one.


    Even Charlotte was still in the practice field, experimenting with the effect of using poisonous mist in the water.


    After contacting Ninja �� Poison Mist, Charlotte briefly tried the hidden weapon needle bullet. After she was able to use it proficiently, she stopped practicing.


    After all, the use of poison needles didn''t attract Charlotte very much, and she always felt a little petty, but just in case, she had a simple grasp of ninjutsu.


    What really caught Charlotte''s attention was the silent ultimate move, Yan Hui �� Dou Pu''s Dance.


    With Charlotte''s seal, Ninja Pig Dolphin was summoned, and then launched a center strike directly forward.


    Although Doudou is only a ninja pig, when charging, it directly arches a trench on the ground. Its strength cannot be underestimated, and Charlotte''s hand condensed a chakra scalpel, moving forward quickly. Slash across, eventually jump back and slash the enemy again.


    After experimenting with the skills, Charlotte began to perform ninjutsu decomposition.


    Although it is a mobile game skill attached to the system, in Charlotte''s hands, the skill can be decomposed. After all, it is the real world. If it is not in the game, the activation of the skill cannot be stopped, and part of it cannot be used alone.


    For this skill, Charlotte is most concerned about the Chakra scalpel used in it.


    Charlotte felt it for herself, and the knowledge that was systematically instilled in her mind began to condense the Chakra scalpel.


    It was very open, and chakra spewed out from Charlotte Doyle''s hands, condensing a chakra scalpel.


    At this time, Charlotte started the practice of this ninjutsu. As for the matter of greeting the dolphin to fight, let Mute use it.


    All he needs is to use a chakra scalpel to cut the enemy''s flesh during close combat. As a legendary killer, Charlotte knows very well where the most vulnerable, where a simple knife will cause what kind of damage, the human body The weakness of the meridians waited for him to be clear.


    Although Charlotte does not have much ability in terms of curing diseases and saving lives, Charlotte can be said to be very good at fighting with a chakra scalpel.


    In this way, Charlotte is immersed in the practice of ninjutsu.


    Three days in a flash.


    During these three days, Charlotte checked in through the system and once again obtained 500 RP, 200 Reincarnation Stone, and 80,000 Copper Coins.


    Just after Charlotte checked in and exited the system space, the phone on the table rang.


    Charlotte answered the phone, and Ginny''s excited voice came from inside: "BOSS, come here, we found an unusual place, there is a seal underground, come and see, is this what you need? s things."


    Hearing Ginny''s words, Charlotte''s face immediately showed a look of excitement, and then with unconcealed excitement in her tone, she said, "Wait for me, I''ll be there soon!"


    After speaking Charlotte hung up the phone, picked up the clothes hanging on the side, and walked out of the room.


    Charlotte came to the service desk and took out her Mercedes-Benz car key, and instructed Iluka at the service desk: "You are here to watch the house, I will go out, if a client comes to the door, do the task registration. "


    After speaking, without waiting for Iruka to answer, he rushed out of the office and headed to the backyard garage.


    Arriving at the garage, Charlotte jumped straight into the car, started the car, and rushed out with a kick of the accelerator.


    I saw Charlotte, relying on her super-high visual dynamic observation ability and her keen reaction ability, drove the car into the air, and he almost stepped on the accelerator into the fuel tank.


    Soon Charlotte drove to Hell''s Kitchen, near the piece of land that she had acquired. At this time, the entire plot was surrounded by a fence, and there were several large characters on it. Private area, under construction, please do not approach.


    Charlotte parked the car on the side of the road and came to the main entrance of the construction site.


    PS: There are three more chapters to come later.

 Chapter 94： Assault

    Charlotte saw at a glance that Ginny, who had been waiting early, and several high-table messengers in charge of guarding, saw Charlotte coming to Ginny, and immediately ordered: "Take me to the scene, I want See if there is anything I need there."


    Ginny looked at Charlotte with a slightly excited expression on her face. This was the first time she had seen a boss who had always been honored and humiliated. With such an expression, you must know whether it was a gift of hundreds of millions of dollars or two A reward of one billion yuan has never made the man in front of him so excited.


    "BOSS, please come with me." After speaking, Ginny took Charlotte all the way into the excavated underground passage.


    The passage is very deep, leading directly to the ground for dozens of meters. Along the way, Charlotte saw many High Table messengers who were transporting soil to the outside. In the depths of the passage, there were occasional explosions and Xiao Li''s shouting.


    Soon, Ginny took Charlotte to the end of the passage. At this time, Xiao Li attacked a gray-white wall, while Sasuke Uchiha was pasting the detonating amulet on some places where the light curtain had not yet been excavated. For directional blasting.


    Seeing the arrival of Charlotte Doyle at this time, everyone stopped their work and shouted respectfully, "Lord Charlotte."


    Charlotte nodded and said, "Your excavation work has been done very well. I didn''t expect it to be effective in just three days. This is beyond my expectations, and our luck is also good. Three predictions Location, just the first to find the target."


    To be honest, in Charlotte''s prediction, not to mention three days, even ten days is a very good progress to achieve such an effect, and even he has already made preparations for the Hell''s Kitchen Police Department to move.


    Hearing Charlotte''s compliment, both Rock Lee and Uchiha Sasuke showed smiles on their faces.


    Charlotte looked at the dusty duo and sighed, then walked to the air wall and began to observe.


    He vaguely remembered that there was a seal on the land of the keel, and it seemed to be undone by an iron fist in the end.


    At this moment, Lockley said, "Lord Charlotte, this seal doesn''t seem to be very strong. If you keep attacking, I think it can be broken."


    Charlotte nodded and observed it carefully. Looking inside through the seal, she could vaguely see that there seemed to be a behemoth sealed inside, but it was not real.


    Charlotte''s brows frowned slightly, knowing that this is the Marvel world, who can be 100% sure whether the seal is a keel or what kind of monster? All this is possible!


    If he really provokes some amazing devil, or the projection of the Lord of Latitudes, no matter which one it is, it is the existence he is now that he cannot afford to provoke.


    Can''t see clearly, can''t see clearly, how can I see clearly?


    "Writing Wheel Eyes Open!"


    In the next moment, Charlotte Doyle''s eyes changed, and a pair of double-gou jade writing wheels appeared in his pupils.


    With the blessing of Shakers, Charlotte was finally able to see what was inside the air wall at this time, and what caught her eye was the skeleton of a giant dragon.


    If it was used to describe it, Charlotte felt that the word bone dragon was more suitable.


    Charlotte knew that the owner of this remains was Shou Lao of Kunlun.


    Before each reincarnation, Shou Lao will leave a body behind. When this land was still barren, Shou Lao had a nirvana here. Under the vicissitudes of life, the once barren land has also evolved into a metropolis.


    The dragon body left on the ground also turned into a keel and was buried deep underground.


    After confirming that the keel was correct, Charlotte said, "Sasuke, you and I attack this seal together with Chidori. Xiao Li, you use your strongest physical skills to hit it continuously, and we will strive to break the seal."


    "Ginny, please maintain the order at the scene, so that everyone don''t panic."


    "Yes!" X3


    Following Charlotte Doyle''s orders, Ginny began to maintain the order of the scene, while Lockley directly used the Infinite Flurry to start the attack. As for the big move, the Lotus Flower, it was not suitable for attacking this kind of dead thing.


    At this time, Charlotte and Sasuke formed a seal with their hands, and the thunder and lightning continued to gather between their hands.


    At this moment, many messengers of the High Table, from the initial fear of unknown reasons, and then slowly turned into desire, is this the power mastered by the elders? Do we also have the opportunity to acquire this power?


    "Thunder escape �� Chidori!" X2


    Charlotte and Sasuke, holding Chidori, sprinted at an accelerated rate in the underground passage, and then directly bombarded the seal in front of them.


    Lightning flashed, the air wall swayed, and the thickness of the air wall melted a lot to the extent visible to the naked eye.


    Seeing the effect, Charlotte said, "Continue to attack."


    As for the direct use of a large number of detonating talismans for fixed-point blasting, Charlotte has not considered it, but this thing is used less and has no effect, and if it is used too much, it will cause the underground passage to collapse, burying everyone directly inside.


    Then Charlotte, Sasuke, and Xiao Li attacked the seal again.


    the other side.


    The old man led the members of the Pure Society to the land acquired by Charlotte.


    But it was during this period of time that the members of the True Pure Club had already figured out the movements of Ginny and the members of the high table that she led.


    In particular, the truckload of dirt, which was transported out of the construction site, couldn''t be concealed.


    The pure ninja who was in charge of monitoring this construction site, when they saw that Charlotte Doyle also arrived at the construction site today, immediately reported it to Gunsou Gunsou for a while The analysis finally came to the conclusion that Charlotte Doyle was also looking for the keel, and there was a good chance that the target had already been found.


    The old man sensed the guards at the main entrance of the construction site, and said directly: "Attack!"


    The next moment, several members of the Pure Society dressed as ninjas quietly touched the vicinity of the guard at the door, and when they were not ready, they wiped the opponent''s neck with the dagger in their hands.


    After dragging the body into the construction site and putting it away, several ninjas opened the gate of the construction site, and hundreds of members of the True Pure Society and the old man poured into it.


    They kill anyone they see, and they move very neatly.


    The guards on the construction site were completely dead and wounded without effectively blocking them.


    Gusou and Zhenchunhui were not Daredevil who adhered to the principle of not killing. For this group of people at the high table, Gusou did not have the slightest softness in attacking them.


    As for the movement of the battle, it is impossible to preach deep underground, especially in the underground passage at this time, the sound of thunder penetrates inside and outside the passage, and even if there is any movement, it is covered up.

 Chapter 95： keel

    At this time, Sasuke on the side was already bombarded with Taijutsu like Xiao Li. There was no way that his chakra would inevitably be exhausted after releasing Chidori 5 times.


    Only Charlotte Doyle, the chakra at this time is still very full, let alone five times, even if he comes back five times, it will not have the slightest impact on him.


    I saw that Charlotte sealed the seal again and continued to bombard the seal. With the strike of this thousand birds, the seal blocking Charlotte Doyle was finally broken.


    The seal was broken, and the three of Charlotte stopped attacking.


    At this time, the old man and the others had discovered the excavated passage and were about to sneak into it with his men.


    As the seal shattered, a huge keel appeared in front of everyone, Ginny exclaimed, "This is a dragon, the Oriental Dragon!"


    "God, there really is a dragon in the world. If this is discovered by archaeologists, it will shock the whole world."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Even if it is discovered by outsiders, trust me Ginny, this news will not spread to the world, and it will not shock the world."


    "You know, we''re not the first to look for keels."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Ginny immediately remembered Mrs. Gao, who had been tied up, who was also looking for the keel.


    Charlotte didn''t say much, now is the time to verify whether the keel can be recharged.


    Just as Charlotte took a few steps forward, her ears suddenly moved, and she said, "Ginny, someone is coming in, you take the messengers to intercept it."


    Hearing someone touch in, everyone''s expressions changed, and Ginny immediately said, "All messengers, grab your weapons, and follow me to block the enemy."


    "Yes, Lord Judge."


    While speaking, all the members of the high table messenger team put down the shovels and carrier vehicles in their hands, put on the body armor and submachine guns lying on the side, and walked out with Ginny.


    Charlotte looked at the people who were going to intercept them, then looked at Locke next to him and Sasuke Uchiha, who was already sitting on the ground, recovering chakra.


    Charlotte took out two bowls of delicious ramen and chopsticks directly from the storage space, and said, "You two have eaten ramen, then go and support Ginny."


    Locke Lee stepped forward to take the delicious ramen and said, "Don''t worry, Lord Charlotte, Sasuke and I will support Secretary Jin soon."


    After speaking, Rock Lee immediately came to Sasuke, and the two quickly ate delicious ramen.


    After explaining everything, Charlotte Doyle didn''t hesitate, stepped forward, and soon came to the keel. Just when Charlotte was about to touch the keel, the sound of gunshots immediately remembered.


    However, it was Ginny who intercepted the enemy in the early stage, and they had already met the old man of the Innocence Society.


    The two sides immediately started to shoot at each other. There were not only ninjas using cold weapons, but also armed teams using firearms.


    Hearing the voice in the distance, Charlotte frowned slightly. He didn''t know where he came from, but he dared to come here to provoke him. No matter who it was, he must crush the other party to ashes after going out. The power will be destroyed for him.


    There is a saying that the eggs in the other party''s house have to be shaken up for him.


    Without hesitation, Charlotte placed her hands directly on the huge dragon head in front of her, and the next long-lost voice sounded.


    Ding��Detected special energy, you can recharge, whether to recharge?


    Hearing the news of the recharge, a smile appeared on Charlotte''s face, and the keel was as expected, and it was really able to recharge the system.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Charlotte Doyle recharged silently in her heart.


    In the next second, the huge keel in front of him began to twist, centered on Charlotte''s palm, and was absorbed into it, and the entire underground passage immediately began to shake violently.


    The keel that was suddenly pulled away caused a big pit in the underground passage in front of him.


    At this time, Rock Lee and Sasuke, who had just eaten the perfect ramen, did not show any curiosity when they saw this scene, but quickly ran outside, they were going to support Secretary Jin.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle did not pay attention to the movement outside. At this time, he paid attention to the interface of the Hokage system in his mind.


    Ding �� Recharge is successful!


    I saw on the system interface, the column of gold coins flipped wildly from 72, 500-1000-2000


    The numbers are constantly changing, and finally stayed at 8472.


    The gold coins have been recharged by 8400, and the VIP level has also changed, from VIP1 to VIP3.


    Charlotte was quite happy when she saw the recharged amount, which was much better than when she first obtained the Loom of Fate, a tenfold difference.


    As expected of Shou Lao, who is known as the immortal dragon, only the keel left behind by his Nirvana is so valuable.


    As for the 8400 gold coins, it only raised the VIP level by two levels. Charlotte Doyle is not surprised. After all, the first recharge of 840 gold coins was only VIP 1. The existence of this lowest level can now be raised to 3. level, which was already within his expectations.


    Ding, congratulations on the successful recharge, Charlotte Doyle has been promoted to VIP2.


    The reward is 12000 copper coins, 70 reputation, 1 arcane scroll, and 1 ninja recruitment scroll.


    Get the privilege to create an organization.


    Ding congratulations on the successful recharge, Charlotte Doyle has been promoted to VIP3.


    Get 14000 copper coins, 80 reputation, 1 arcane scroll, and 1 ninja recruitment scroll.


    After seeing these two pieces of good news in succession, Charlotte is still very satisfied. She bought 2 secret art scrolls and 2 ninja recruitment scrolls for free, and the value is still not low.


    In particular, the organization can be established, which makes Charlotte full of expectations.


    Because of the reassurance of her subordinates, Charlotte did not exit the system interface immediately, but did not study the so-called organization creation at this time.


    Instead, he came to the position of the battle column, and he wanted to open up a new battle position.


    Click OK next to the position of the battle bar, and a message pops up immediately.


    Ding �� Do you spend 1000 gold coins to unlock a battle position?


    Charlotte clicked unlock without any hesitation.


    In the next second, the position of the battle column became four, and he looked at his remaining 7472 gold coins.


    Charlotte did not hesitate and continued to unlock.


    Ding �� Do you spend 2000 gold coins to unlock a battle position?


    Seeing the fifth position, which only required 2,000 gold coins, Charlotte let out a sigh of relief, not much.


    Click to unlock again, so far Charlotte can summon 5 ninjas at the same time and come to this world.


    Proceed to unlock.


    Ding �� Whether to spend 5000 gold coins to unlock a battle position.


    When she saw 5,000 gold coins, Charlotte''s desire to continue unlocking stopped immediately.


    Now he needs ninjas, not battle positions.


    Without hesitation, Charlotte placed the silent Ninja directly in the battle position.


    The next second, the silent figure appeared beside Charlotte.

 Chapter 96： vile old man

    After Charlotte Doyle absorbed the keel, a small earthquake was artificially created.


    The old man felt the shaking of the earth and guessed that Charlotte and others might have dug up the keel. He was not hesitant in his heart, and did not stalemate with Ginny and others in the tunnel.


    But it was the old man who began to instruct his subordinates to retreat to the passage.


    Ginny saw that the enemy started to move away, and she didn''t bite, but kept a certain distance with each other, and then shot at each other.


    Ginny''s fighting skills, in the narrow tunnel, it is difficult to use full firepower, but still every shot will successfully kill one opponent.


    The members of the Pure Society are constantly fighting attrition, and there will be a corpse every few meters on the way to retreat.


    After retreating for a distance, the old man sensed the air flow in the tunnel and the wind pouring in from the passage, and said:


    "They were under the tunnel, and they were sealed with poison gas."


    Following the old man''s orders, several ninjas from the True Pure Society took out the can-style grenades from their arms, tore off the pull ring, and threw them directly into the passage.


    The pull ring was removed, and the thrown grenade immediately spewed yellow smoke, which spread in an instant, sealing the passage directly enough.


    The yellow smoke also made it impossible for both sides to see each other, and their sight was completely unobstructed.


    With the air poured into the cave, the poisonous gas spreads into the depths of the tunnel with the flow of the air.


    The old man, with the members of the True Pure Society, retreated to the entrance of the passage, and at the same time threw a number of poison gas bombs again, increasing the concentration of the poison gas.


    Now Gunsou''s subordinates are guarding the entrance with guns. As long as someone runs out with poison gas, they will be mercilessly shot to death.


    Just as the gas bombs had just spread, Ginny had already found out that it was not good and wanted to take people out, but the bullets that followed forced her back.


    Looking at the spread of poisonous gas, Ginny could only take everyone back to the underground passage to avoid it. In this way, some people who were still slow to respond inhaled the poisonous gas, fainted, and foamed at the mouth.


    Just when Ginny just returned, Sasuke and Xiao Li also rushed over. Seeing the embarrassed crowd, Sasuke said strangely, "Secretary Jin, what happened?"


    I saw Ginny and everyone. After covering their mouths and noses and running for a while, they gasped for breath and said nervously, "No, go find Charlotte, the enemy used poison gas bombs."


    Just after Ginny finished speaking, the yellow smoke spread to them like a shadow, Sasuke saw it, grabbed the two messengers at the high table, and said to Xiao Li next to him: "Luo Li, you bring Ginny, let''s first Retreat in."


    When the words fell, Sasuke grabbed one person in one hand and ran towards the depths of the tunnel. Lockley had no choice but to carry Secretary Jin, and followed Sasuke to start retreating.


    As for the other messengers from the high table, they could only run wildly by themselves. The slower ones were spread by the poisonous gas, and could only fall to the ground with their faces full of pain, and their bodies even twitched.


    Lockley and Sasuke were fast, and in the blink of an eye, they returned to the end of the tunnel, the place where the keel was sealed.


    It''s just that it''s not just Charlotte Doyle standing in front of them at this time, but Mute and Charlotte Doyle.


    But it was Charlotte Doyle who just summoned Mute, briefly explained the situation, and before he said anything, he saw Locke and Sasuke rushing back with a few people.


    Seeing such a situation, Charlotte''s face was full of surprise. At this time, Xiao Li and Sasuke put down the people they brought back.


    Ginny was very surprised by the mute that appeared. She had never seen this person, but now is not the time to think about it, and she immediately shouted anxiously:


    "Boss, it''s not good."


    "The enemy used poison gas bombs to seal the passage, and many of us have fallen under the enemy''s poison gas."


    Hearing Ginny''s words, Charlotte''s joy at the harvest of the keel disappeared immediately.


    Using poison gas bombs in the underground passage is going to kill me completely. If this is an ordinary person, I will really find your way.


    Charlotte''s face did not show the slightest nervousness, and she said calmly, "Ginny, don''t worry, I have a solution."


    "Do you know what force the enemy is?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s calm tone, Ginny''s anxious heart also calmed down at this moment, and after thinking for a while, she said, "I''m not sure what the enemy is, but it may be someone from the Hand."


    "I saw that they also have ninjas, but the leader is an old man with a stick, but there seems to be something wrong with his eyes."


    Clearly the old man''s agile movements made it difficult for Ginny to think of him as a blind man.


    Charlotte murmured, "Stick? Old man? Ninja?"


    The next moment, Charlotte seemed to think of something, and said with a certain tone: "It turns out to be Daredevil''s master, the leader of the True Pure Society."


    At this moment, Mute, who was standing on the side, suddenly said, "Poison gas? Let me have a look first!"


    Charlotte suddenly spoke when she saw Mute next to it thought for a while, and then said, "Alright, you are an expert in this field, let''s see what the poisonous gas is like, but be careful. "


    "Understood!" Mute replied, and then the figure turned into an afterimage and disappeared with a swoosh.


    At this time, some messengers from the high table behind also ran back, but the number was greatly reduced. Of the forty people who went out, only half came back, and the remaining half were shot by firearms, but more Many fell under the attack of poisonous gas.


    Sasuke and Xiao Li, seeing Mute''s speed and movement, immediately said in surprise, "Lord Charlotte, who was the one just now?"


    Obviously, they feel that Mute is the same as them, but since they have never seen Mute, they don''t know who the other party is.


    Charlotte saw the surprised eyes of the two and said with a smile: "She is mute, a johnin, and more importantly, a medical ninja."


    They were both surprised to hear that Mute turned out to be a J��nin. To know that J��nin exists, it is also a high-end combat power in Konoha, especially a medical ninja, which is even more scarce.


    However, because of the silent dress, there was no ninja forehead guard, and no Shangnin vest, so they didn''t recognize it for a while.


    At this time, Ginny was very curious as to how this so-called medical ninja came to be here. If you know, she brought Charlotte down with her when she came over, and no one else followed.


    Ginny glanced at the big pit behind Charlotte, and found that the keel was no longer there, and secretly guessed in her heart, could it be?


    That woman just now was transformed by that keel?


    At this moment, Ginny''s gaze at Charlotte Doyle became strange.

 Chapter 97： Make bricks without straw

    Ginny knew that the danger had not been lifted, so she didn''t think much about this issue for the time being, but she also felt a little bit of danger. This was the second woman to appear beside Charlotte besides her.


    Looking at Charlotte and Sasuke, and talking about mute, he interrupted: "Boss, you just said Daredevil''s master, the leader of the Pure Society, what''s going on?"


    Hearing Ginny''s sudden question, Charlotte said to Sasuke and Xiao Li, "When it''s muted, let''s go back and talk."


    "Ginny, you weren''t there on the day Kim made the final payment, there are things you might not know."


    "When Sasuke brought Mrs. Gao back, he encountered a guy named Daredevil to stop him, and he was killed by Xiao Li with two punches."


    "The old man with the stick you mentioned just now is the master of this Daredevil. He is called the old man. He is blind like Daredevil. He must have known some information, and now he comes to take revenge."


    "As for the so-called True Pure Society, it is an organization created by this old man with a group of ninjas similar to the Hand Society."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Ginny also knew what was going on with this enemy, and then she said, "Boss, since this kind of thing is done in the future, it''s better to kill the old one together, otherwise It''s still very dangerous for the other party to take a cold shot and shoot an arrow."


    Hearing Ginny say this, Charlotte smiled a little embarrassedly. He was not very good at answering this question, but he still said: "Be careful in the future, if you don''t move, you will kill the grass, and if you move, it will kill the grass. The innocence of **** will be with the old man."


    "It''s really pure, I think it''s really stupid."


    Hearing Charlotte say this, Ginny didn''t bother, but asked, "Boss, what should we do next?"


    "If you keep waiting like this, the poisonous gas will spread over sooner or later, and then maybe..."


    Ginny''s words were not finished, but the meaning of the expression was obvious. Now everyone is trapped below, it is the Jedi.


    As long as the poisonous gas does not weaken in concentration and continues to spread, everyone will be doomed sooner or later.


    At this time, it was not only Ginny, but also the twenty high-table envoys who came back, and they also looked at Charlotte Doyle eagerly, hoping to hear the hope of survival. After all, no one wanted to die so suffocated.


    With a confident smile on Charlotte''s face, she slowly said, "Don''t worry, everyone, wait for the mute probe to come back and see if there is any news."


    "As for getting out of trouble, I already have a plan in mind."


    Seeing Charlotte Doyle''s unconcerned expression, Ginny didn''t ask any further questions, but walked over to Xiao Li and Sasuke, who were aside, and began to inquire about the mute news.


    Since there is no life-threatening situation for the time being, Ginny still attaches great importance to this woman who suddenly appeared, especially when she hears about the Shangnin and the medical ninja, she is even more curious.


    It''s just a pity that Rock Lee and Sasuke didn''t understand the news of mute at all. It can be said that it is no different from Ginny, but they still explained to Ginny what is Shimonin, Chunin, Shangnin, and medical ninja.


    Just these news made Ginny''s heart tremble, especially when she learned that Sasuke and Rock Lee were stubborn, she infinitely raised the strength of the woman Yu Mian.


    Simply being a secretary and mute a doctor will not affect her status.


    That''s right, in Ginny''s eyes, medical ninja = doctor, but Ginny doesn''t know that Mute is also a good secretary.


    Just as the few people were chatting, there were some chaotic footsteps in the passage, and everyone immediately became vigilant.


    Seeing Mute supporting a few messengers from the high table and walking back, the others immediately stepped forward to help and took over the people who Mute supported.


    Mute came to Charlotte and said, "I just went there to check it. The power of the poisonous gas is not great for us. With the strength of the few of us, we can completely hold our breath and rush out."


    While speaking, Mute looked at Sasuke and Lockley with Konoha forehead guards on the side. Obviously, what she said was not very powerful, and was aimed at them.


    Then he continued: "And I don''t have any tools and herbs now, so I can''t prepare antidote and poison gas diluent for everyone."


    "The few people I brought back were not deeply poisoned. After my simple treatment, there was no major problem. As for the others, they have completely died."


    Hearing that the others had died completely, Ginny and many of the high-table envoys had a sad look on their faces. These were all their comrades-in-arms. They didn''t die under the hail of bullets, but under the enemy''s poisonous gas attack.


    After Charlotte listened to Mute''s report, two solutions emerged in her mind. One was that the four of them rushed out first, and after they had eliminated the old people, they would be backed out of the underground passage one by one.


    As long as they are fast enough, killing everyone before the poisonous gas spreads, they can still save Ginny and everyone, but there is still a slight risk, and that is the spread of the poisonous gas.


    As for the other method Charlotte looked at the dirt above her head and at the men beside her, and decided to take them out as much as possible.


    "Mute, I''m sorry, I already have a solution."


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle came to the deep pit where the keel was taken out, bit her fingers, and said with a seal on her hands:


    "The art of psychic."


    The next second, the blue snake, who was resting in the spirit world, was channeled over.


    The 100-meter-long blue snake seemed very crowded in the deep hole. I saw its body curled into a ball, revealing a huge head, and said, "Lord Charlotte, what are your orders?"


    Seeing the huge python greeted by Charlotte Doyle, the messengers at the high table are no longer surprised. They have experienced too many things in one day today, and their horizons have grown a lot, and they have been able to face it calmly. .


    If it wasn''t for the trembling legs that betrayed them, they would have faced it calmly.


    Mute said in surprise: "You, are you the descendant of Longdi Cave?"


    Charlotte glanced at Mute, thinking that the other party might not have had time to check the information entered by the system to her, and said, "Mute, you will see the extra information in your mind later, and you will understand everything."


    "Blue Snake, do you see the dirt above? I need you to drive a road directly above the ground, and then take my men and leave here."


    Deep in his head, the blue snake pressed against the soil above and said, "No problem, Lord Charlotte."


    ps: I saw that some readers asked about the first order. To put it simply, it is a pity that it did not reach 1000, only 880. However, there will be more updates in the past few days, and when the order is 1000, the basic update is three chapters.


    There will be an update later...

 Chapter 98： Destroying the Stick (Six/Six)

    Following Charlotte''s instructions, the blue snake immediately moved. The soil on top of its head and the top concrete were unable to stop the blue snake''s progress, and soon a large hole was punched through to the ground.


    Because of the location, the hole opened by Blue Snake was not far from the previous entrance. Because of hearing, the old man felt the difference to the ground in the first place.


    When the old man arrived with twenty of the subordinates of the Zhenchun Society, the entrance of the cave was already open, and the huge body of the blue snake crawled out of the cave. Looking at the many enemies in front of him, a few tail flicks instantly killed a large crowd. .


    Only the old man escaped with his super skill and keen hearing, and was not attacked by the blue snake.


    Seeing that the enemy at the entrance was almost dead, the blue snake immediately returned to the ground.


    "Lord Charlotte, the passage I just opened has been discovered by the enemy. Do you think I will go up and solve it all?"


    Charlotte glanced at the crowd, and then said, "Mute, Sasuke, Xiao Li, you and I will go up now and solve the enemy."


    "Ginny, take the rest of you and climb onto the body of the blue snake. After we go up, the blue snake will take them to the ground."


    Hearing Charlotte''s orders, neither Ginny nor Blue Snake had any comments, and they all followed the instructions.


    But Mute was very surprised that Blue Snake was so obedient. You must know that Orochimaru''s psychic beast, Ten Thousand Snakes, is quite violent, and every time it comes out, there are 100 sacrifices.


    It''s completely impossible to get these people who are not even ninjas to ride on it.


    After instructing everyone, Charlotte no longer hesitated and said, "Let''s go!"


    The next moment, the four figures disappeared with a ''swoosh'' and ran towards the passage above.


    Seeing the four of them leave, Ginny also began to organize the remaining hands to climb towards the Blue Snake''s body, but for the Blue Snake, it didn''t care that the twenty or so people climbed onto it.


    At this time, Charlotte and the others just rushed out of the passage when they saw the old man rushing over with the men who were originally guarding the passage.


    The old man noticed that someone was coming out and said directly: "Attack!"


    The triggers of more than a dozen assault rifles were pulled in an instant, and a large number of bullets spewed out of the flames to form a simple metal storm, which poured towards Charlotte and others, and a few people directly took out grenades and threw the latch. come over.


    "Da-da-da-da."


    "Boom boom boom."


    The sound of the assault rifle and the roar of the grenade appeared one after another, but the smoke dissipated, and there were only four broken wooden stakes on the ground, but Charlotte and the others used the avatar technique to evade.


    The exchange of fire on the construction site caused the nearby passers-by to flee in all directions, daring not to get close. The land is relatively remote, there are no high-rise buildings around, and no one can see what is happening inside.


    The next moment, two huge fireballs suddenly appeared, but it was Charlotte and Sasuke Uchiha who launched a ninjutsu attack.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    Two huge fireballs more than ten meters slammed directly at the people of the Zhenchun Society. In an instant, more than twenty enemies were roasted into coke and died on the spot, without even a scream.


    Xiao Li was also unwilling to be outdone. The endless dances and the Konoha whirlwind swept across a large area in an instant. The enemy died when they touched it, and flew when they touched it. In an instant, the field screamed again and again.


    On the other hand, Mute is a roaming attack with Kunai in hand, and every time it appears, it will take a life.


    The original team of 100 people, after two consecutive attacks, only 60 or so people remained, and they were unable to provide any effective resistance to the slaughter of Charlotte and others.


    At this moment, the old man shouted: "Who are you?"


    Obviously, the strength shown by the four made the old man unable to believe that this was the object of his revenge. Based on his understanding, neither Charlotte Doyle nor the elders at the high table had such strength.


    Charlotte Doyle and the others ignored the cries of the old man, but accelerated the killing speed.


    Seeing this, the old man tried to attack by listening to the sound several times, but he didn''t succeed once. Charlotte''s speed was too fast.


    In just over a minute, more than 60 subordinates of the Innocence Society of the old man were all killed, leaving him alone, holding a long stick, standing on the spot.


    Charlotte''s four people, standing in four directions at this time, surrounded the stick in the middle.


    The old man survived not because of how strong he was and how much he could hide, but because Charlotte wanted to let him die last.


    Perceiving that he was surrounded, the old man did not attack. He knew that this was a useless effort. The opponent''s speed was too fast. He couldn''t react at all, but said helplessly: "Who are you?"


    At this moment, Charlotte had a playful look on her face, and said slowly, "You''ve already fired poison gas bombs to attack us, but you still ask me who I am?"


    Hearing this unfamiliar voice, the old man said uncertainly, "Charlotte Doyle?"


    "Impossible, the elders at the high table can''t have such strength. How can the other eleven people be on an equal footing with you with such strength?"


    Listening to the old man''s words, Charlotte was astonished and thought to herself, "Is this old guy just starting to provoke him?"


    Although I also feel that those people are not qualified to be equal to me.


    "Old man, I know you."


    "I want to ask you one thing right now, are you seeking revenge for your apprentice, or are you instigating it?"


    But it was Charlotte who wanted to know whether it was the old man''s own plan, or someone else behind him. If there was an enemy, he must be uprooted.


    Dear, this chapter is not over, there is another page ^0^


    Standing on the spot, the old man didn''t hesitate, and said directly: "It was the people from Shouhehui who told me that your subordinates killed my apprentice."


    Charlotte Doyle looked at the old man in front of her seriously, and said slowly, "It seems that you came to the door yourself."


    A kunai was thrown directly by Charlotte, and the force was so strong that it directly penetrated the heart of the old man and shot from behind, stabbing it on the ground.


    Seeing the old man who fell to the ground and died, UU read www. uukanshu.com Charlotte said with disdain: "Old man, I still want to move the disaster eastward. I really don''t know the relationship between Zhenchunhui and the Hand Association."


    But thinking about killing Mrs. Gao and taking the keel buried under Hell''s Kitchen, the fear that the other party will come to you sooner or later.


    Charlotte pondered for a while, and it seemed that there was still a little keel left in the hand union, but she didn''t know how much it would cost to recharge into the system.


    It seems that we have to find an opportunity to take the initiative to destroy them.


    Charlotte walked to the corpse of the old man, put away the long stick of the old man, and said, "It seems that I have to learn from that one-eyed dragon and build a loot collection room."


    "The No. 1 collection is Mark No. 1, and this Billy stick is barely counted as the No. 2 collection."


    As Charlotte''s words fell, the blue snake rushed out of the ground with everyone at this time.


    ps: This chapter is from yesterday, and there are 2 chapters to be updated later, which is also considered to be on the 16th.


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 99： 6th 10 consecutive

    At this time, Charlotte Doyle has returned to the office with Mute, Uchiha Sasuke, and Li Lock since he eliminated the old man. As for Ginny, he was left to deal with the aftermath.


    After all, more than a hundred corpses, as well as the poison gas in the underground passage, all need to be handled and arranged.


    Iruka Uno, who was in charge of housekeeping, saw Charlotte returning with the four and immediately stepped forward to greet her.


    Seeing the extra silence beside Charlotte, she said with joy:


    "Lord Charlotte, Lord Mute."


    Seeing the young man dressed in a Chunin vest in front of him, he silently thought for a while and said, "Who are you, Iruka Uno?"


    "Yes, Mute-sama, I''m Iruka Uno. We haven''t seen each other since you and Tsunade-sama left the village. I didn''t expect that we could meet again in this world."


    Hearing Tsunade-sama at this moment, the two little ones behind Charlotte also showed curious expressions.


    Charlotte looked at the excited Iluka and said, "Iluka, Mute just came here, and I don''t know much about many things. You can explain it to her."


    "And you two little devils, since you are interested, let''s chat together."


    Charlotte didn''t care about Iruka and the others, she walked upstairs to her room on her own.


    Back in the room, Charlotte took a shower and changed clothes. Now that the keel thing has been settled, the next step is to recruit ninjas.


    Just as Charlotte was about to enter the system, the phone on the side suddenly rang, and when she picked it up, it turned out to be Jin and called, and she connected directly.


    "Hi, Charlotte!"


    "I heard that the piece of land you bought, there is a lot of movement there today, is there anything that needs my help?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Jin Bing, it seems that you are well informed."


    At this time, Jin Jing on the other side of the phone immediately explained: "Charlotte, it''s not that I want to find out your secret, but the movement over there is really not small, and there are gunshots and explosions."


    "It''s not going to be a small thing that no one cares about in Hell''s Kitchen."


    Hearing Jin Bing''s explanation, Charlotte didn''t care, but said casually: "There is no place where you need your help, but do you want an extra piece of land?"


    Hearing one more piece of land, Jin Bian immediately became interested and said, "How do you say it?"


    "The leader of the True Pure Society, and most of the elites, have all died today, and you can take over their territory."


    "If you are interested in the market of the island country, you can also go there and win the headquarters of the Pure Society."


    "One more thing, the leader of the True Pure Society is Daredevil''s master."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Jin Bing was stunned, not because of the death of the leader of the True Society, nor the land generously given by Charlotte, but because Daredevil turned out to be the apprentice of the leader of the True Society.


    This power leader in the island country, who has always been hostile to the Hand, turned out to be Daredevil''s master. You must know that he has always regarded this eccentric lawyer as a lone ranger, but he didn''t expect him to have such a background.


    This is simply that Charlotte helped him get rid of a big hidden danger, and then immediately said gratefully: "Thank you, Charlotte." ...


    "I will take over the real estate in the United States. As for the situation of the island country, I will consider it."


    "Since you gave me a big gift, I won''t treat you badly, just wait for my news."


    Charlotte had a smile on her face, and it was not a loss to exchange what she had discarded in return, and then said, "Okay, I''ll wait for your gift."


    Charlotte then hung up and left the phone aside.


    Lying down on the bed, Charlotte Doyle''s consciousness entered the system and began to observe her own information.


    Charlotte Doyle


    Age: 21


    Occupation: Ninja


    vip level: 3


    Attributes: Fire, Thunder


    Secret Scroll: Ninjutsu��Yu lv2 (90% damage reduction after use, lasts 4 seconds, betting cannot reduce lethal damage)


    Ninjutsu �� Fury


    Owning ninjas: Uchiha Sasuke Rong (double hook jade writing wheel eye), Uno Iruka, Li Locke, Mute


    Possessed skills: Fire Escape, High Fire Ball, Lion Bomb, Chidori, Double Hook Jade Shaker Eye, Teaching Aid Shuriken, Barrier Array, Roar of Love, Infinite Flurry, Konoha Whirlwind, Lotus Flower, Ninja, Poison Mist , Hidden Weapon Needle Bullets, Yan Hui �� Dolphin Dance.


    Reputation: 13650


    copper:


    Gold coins: 5472


    Ninja Recruitment Scrolls: 3


    Dense scrolls: 7


    Ninja Jade: 1500


    Reincarnation Stone: 22300


    Psychic Beasts: Ninja Dog Army (full level), Blue Snake (level 20)


    Artifact: Inactive


    Equipment: Chunin Kunwu, Chunin Forehead Protector, Chunin Vest, Chunin Manual, Chunin Necklace, Chunin Ring.


    Looking at her own information, Charlotte knew that she needed to save some copper coins. Whether it was to upgrade the psychic beast or to upgrade the equipment, the copper coins were still not enough.


    Clicking on the ninja recruitment interface, Charlotte saw a small line of small characters in the tenth recruiting office. After accumulating 60 ninja recruitments, the update will start. You currently have a total of 50 recruitments.


    Charlotte Doyle is very curious at this moment. When he completes 60 ninja recruits, there will be


    Dear, this chapter is not over, there is another page ^0^ what kind of changes.


    Looking at her 5472 gold coins and the number 3 displayed on the ninja recruitment scroll, Charlotte did not hesitate at all, and directly spent 1176 gold coins to buy 7 ninja recruitment scrolls.


    So far, Charlotte Doyle has 10 ninja recruitment scrolls again, and the gold coins are reduced to 4296.


    After purchasing everything, Charlotte exited the system space, thinking that the last time praying to the bathroom master was not bad, this time he decided to try a more powerful one.


    I saw Charlotte Doyle come to the center of the room, calm down for a while, then step out, taking a square counterclockwise.


    Taking the first step, he recited in a low voice:


    "Fusheng Xuanhuang Immortal Venerable."


    In the second step, he sincerely recited:


    "Fusheng Xuanhuang Tianjun."


    In the third step, Charlotte Doyle held her breath and whispered:


    "Fusheng Xuanhuang God."


    In the fourth step, he exhaled the turbid air and said silently in his heart:


    "Fusheng Xuanhuang Tianzun."


    After returning home, Charlotte Doyle closed her eyes and prayed in her heart that you would listen to my prayer and that I would recruit a powerful ninja as I wish.


    After completing the prayer ceremony, Charlotte Doyle''s consciousness entered the system space.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten consecutive draws, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of a country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes with a peculiar light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, 4 pieces of young Kakashi!


    Ding �� get a ninja, 4 pieces of flying segment!


    Ding �� Get ??a Ninja 4 pieces of flying segment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Naruto Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Naruto Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??b-nin, Liloc Dumen!


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, 4 pieces of Shi Tiantian shards!


    Ding �� Get ??b-nin, 4 pieces of Heitubo Renzhuan!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 5 Jirofang Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??c-nin, 2 pieces near and far!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Hinata Fragments!


    The next moment on the system''s recruitment interface, a separate screen pops up, congratulations on successfully recruiting a B-rank ninja, Li Locke Dumen, Li Luoke in the interface is in Dumen form, with blue veins on his forehead, and he throws out a nunchaku in one hand and poses. A style of attack action.


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 100： 3 Ninja - Tsunade Hime

    Seeing that the recruit turned out to be a B-rank ninja, and Li Locke in Dumen state, Charlotte was in a very good mood.


    This is the first B-rank ninja he has obtained. It is not even a little bit stronger than C-ninja. Moreover, Xiao Li in Dumen state and Ping A are all capable of making sonic booms.


    Charlotte''s happiness is not only to obtain a powerful B-rank ninja, but more importantly, this B-rank ninja will not occupy his playing position, and can completely integrate with C-ninja Li Locke, and he can represent him again. A ninja is summoned in reality.


    This made him a lot, and as expected, praying to the existence above the poor **** still has a very good effect.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Leelock Duman: B-Class Ninja


    Skills: Meteor Knock, Konoha Gale, Lilianhua.


    Meteor Knock: After a quick back and forth shuttle attack, hit the ground enemy with a punch in the air.


    Konoha Gale: A physical attack that rushes forward and swipes the legs in a circle, then quickly gets up and raises the legs to sweep again in a circle.


    Lilianhua �� Profound Truth Skill: Strike the opponent at high speed at a speed exceeding the speed of sound. After the continuous kick, the opponent is tied with a bandage and pulled up, and the enemy is hit to the ground with a heavy punch.


    Seeing the introduction of the three skills, Charlotte Doyle knew that as long as he also turned on the Dumen state, his speed would be beyond the speed of sound. At this time, the flying speed of bullets was not as fast as him. .


    All martial arts in the world are invincible, but fast is invincible.


    The recruitment this time will greatly enhance the strength of Charlotte and Xiao Li. The current Charlotte Doyle is not comparable to the old elite J��nin, but it is also much stronger than the average J��nin.


    Click to receive the ninja, Charlotte''s chakra volume doubled directly, but he successfully recruited a B-ninja, and the increased chakra volume was 5 times that of C-ninja.


    This surprises Charlotte, and it seems that the day of becoming a Chattonla ninja is just around the corner.


    Especially a large amount of chakra will also improve the physical quality in all aspects, whether it is endurance, strength, recovery, defense, the physical body will gradually improve under the warm nourishment of a large amount of chakra.


    At the same time, Charlotte Doyle''s three skills also appeared in Charlotte Doyle''s mind, as well as the way to open the first five doors of the eight Dunjia.


    Since then, Charlotte Doyle can also be called a Taijutsu ninja, and the title of the next three generations of Naruto Doctors will inevitably be taken away by Charlotte Doyle.


    After all, with the support of the system, Charlotte will definitely learn more powerful ninjutsu.


    After Charlotte Doyle received the ninja, she turned her attention to the recruited ninja fragments, and saw the big explosion again, Kakashi, and the black soil of the Bo Renzhuan period, each with four fragments. , worthy of being Fusheng Xuanhuang Tianzun, saying that a big explosion is a big explosion, and this time, the European Emperor was possessed.


    According to this explosion rate, maybe after a few more ten companies, the first member of the Akatsuki organization will be born.


    In this ten consecutive recruitment, 27 fragments were obtained, including 8 a ninja fragments, 8 b ninja fragments, 11 c ninja fragments and a b-rank ninja. It can be said that this summon is a big profit!


    To accept all the recruited ninja fragments, Charlotte did not immediately integrate Li Locke. After all, the other party was still exchanging intelligence information with Mute several people, and it was not appropriate to suddenly recall them. Lott is still very human. ��


    Click on Ninja Recruitment, Charlotte wants to see what will happen after 60 recruits.


    Charlotte has just entered the ninja recruitment interface, and the next second, the system information will pop up.


    Ding Charlotte Doyle has successfully recruited 60 ninjas, can the recruitment update, is it updated?


    Charlotte didn''t hesitate and chose yes.


    The next second, the ninja recruitment interface closes and the update begins.


    And Charlotte did not quit the system, but entered the practice ground to experience the power of the Eight Gates of Dunjia.


    When she came to the practice ground, Charlotte Doyle first experienced Xiao Li''s three skills. After some attempts, Charlotte found that even if she did not open the eight-door Dunjia, these three skills could be used normally.


    It''s just that relatively speaking, the power is weaker.


    And because of the existence of the system, Charlotte Doyle, a person who has not practiced the Eight Doors Dunjia, can also smoothly open the door to the Dumen, and stabilize himself in the Dumen state.


    Because Charlotte Doyle''s own chakra is not low, opening Du Men even caused his strength to skyrocket, but the muscle soreness that followed after Du Men was lifted was stronger than Xiao Li''s.


    After some attempts, Charlotte Doyle found that as long as her physical fitness and strength continued to improve, the power of the Eight Gates Dunjia would become stronger and stronger.


    In the training ground, Charlotte will open Dumen, and Xiao Li''s three skills, practice many times, and experience the refreshing feeling of punching to the flesh.


    In the continuous practice, Charlotte Doyle''s strength is also slowly improving. When he initially mastered three skills, he withdrew from the practice ground.


    Click on the ninja recruitment again, and it has been prompted that the update is complete.


    I saw that the summoning interface changed from the original one to two.


    Ninja Recruitment and Privilege Recruitment.


    Clicking on Privileged Recruitment, Charlotte Doyle''s mouth twitched directly.


    What the **** is this?


    I saw that the interface displayed was Sandstorm Gaara, the exclusive ninja for vip10.


    At the same time, there is a sentence next to it, the vip level is insufficient, please increase the v privilege.


    Dear, this chapter is not over, and there is another page ^0^ Bai was excited, and it was still the urine of the goose farm. At this time, Charlotte said that it was vip10, and she didn''t even know when to upgrade to vip4. .


    Switching to the ninja recruitment page, Charlotte Doyle noticed the change. The original ninja summoning page, which only had the whirlpool family as the background, was replaced by a ninja.


    It is also a ninja that Charlotte Doyle likes very much, Tsunade (Sannin Konoha).


    Tsunade in the background is wearing a battle armor and marks the title of Konoha Sannin. It looks like the second ninja war. It was also the time when he fought against the demigod Hanzo and won the title of Sannin.


    Charlotte Doyle did the math Tsunade was born in Konoha for 12 years and won the title of Sannin with Konoha for thirty-six years. At this time, Tsunade seems to be only 24 years old, a female junior , holding a golden brick...


    And in Charlotte Doyle''s memory, Tsunade only proposed to equip each ninja team with a medical ninja after he became a Sannin. (If it is wrong, it will be counted according to this time period.)


    Thinking of this, Charlotte carefully observed the recruitment interface.


    There is no change in the 1 draw, and the words and countdowns for free recruitment do not appear.


    Below the 10th consecutive recruiting, there is an option to change the reward.


    1. Recruit 10 times, and you will get a ninja.


    2. Recruit 10 times, and you will get S-rank ninja fragments.


    These three chapters were all added yesterday, and today''s update will be released in the afternoon.


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 101： Limited recruitment

    1. Recruit 10 times, and you will get a ninja.


    2. Recruit 10 times, and you will get S-rank ninja fragments.


    3. Limited recruitment, limited ninja fragments will be sent.


    Seeing that he could choose between the must-have ninja, the s-ninja fragment, and the limited ninja fragment, Charlotte Doyle finally showed a smile on her face.


    Now he can finally have the opportunity to have his own S-rank ninja.


    Although the recruitment of S-rank ninjas is very difficult, basically all fragments need to be synthesized, and the fragment synthesis of an S-rank ninja is terrifying and requires 100 pieces.


    Thinking about this number, it is really unacceptable, but for Charlotte Doyle, who has been able to find recharge items, it is not afraid that you will be difficult to recruit, but that you will not be given a chance.


    With so many things in the universe, are you afraid of not enough gold coins?


    In particular, the infinite gem known as endless energy, I am afraid it can burst gold coins. Charlotte Doyle is full of expectations for the battle of New York that will take place in the future.


    That is to say, on this day, the two Infinity Stones on the earth will appear, which is the easiest opportunity for him to obtain the gems.


    However, the recharge of Infinity Stones is only Charlotte Doyle''s guess. As for the specific recharge effect, Charlotte will need to conduct experiments to know.


    After confirming the reward switch for the tenth company recruitment, Charlotte Doyle began to find the introduction of the recruitment details.


    Since even the recruitment background has been switched, there must be recruitment details.


    Soon, it was discovered by Charlotte Doyle. In the lower left corner of the line of sight, in a very hidden place, there was the words "Ninja Details".


    Click on Recruitment Details.


    There were four rows of ninjas standing side by side.


    There is only one ninja avatar at the top, which is Sannin-Tsunade.


    However, the logo next to Tsunade is not the logo of the s-rank ninja in the game s, but four characters, which are limited to recruitment.


    In other words, Sannin Tsunade, who was originally a B-rank ninja, has become a limited ninja, and there is a countdown of 365 days.


    At the time of this update, if Charlotte Doyle successfully recruits Sannin Tsunade within one year, the limited ninja recruitment campaign will end, or if they fail to recruit within one year, this limited recruitment will also end.


    Then look to the second row.


    Bo Ren Chuan Black Earth, Flying Duan, and the corresponding logo appeared in the second row, A-level ninja.


    Third row.


    B-level ninja: Shippuden - Uzumaki Naruto, Shippuden - Hinata Hinata, Shippuden - Haruno Sakura, Juvenile Hatake Kakashi, Shippuden Yamanaka - Ino, Shippuden - Tiantian.


    Fourth row.


    C-Class Ninja: Hinata Hanako, Jirofang, Sakin Yujin, Ninja Student �� Uzumaki Naruto, Sac �� Orange, Tayuya, Kamdori �� Temari, Hinata Hinata (just graduated), Uzumaki Naruto (just graduated), Haruno Sakura (just graduated), Uno Iruka, Mute, Uchiha Sasuke, Tian Tian.


    Looking at the ninjas in the fourth row, Charlotte Doyle found that the currently recruitable ninjas seem to have a little more female ninjas, but there are also a lot of powerful ninjas, including Tsunade, Hidean, and Tuiying and Black Earth. level powerhouse.


    B-rank ninjas are also elite jounin or jounin strengths, and even the weakest c-rank ninjas have some shinoin that are comparable to the strength of special jounin.


    Charlotte is quite satisfied with the current recruiter.


    After reading the recruitable ninjas, Charlotte Doyle clicked on the recruitment instructions on the side.


    Seeing what was written above, the recruitable ninjas will be updated as a whole with the update of specific recruited ninjas. Seeing this passage, Charlotte knew that he would not be short of ninjas.


    It seems that with the recharge of energy, his golden fingers are also being completed step by step.


    At present, what Charlotte lacks are those treasures that can be used to recharge. Thinking of treasures, Charlotte touched her chin. Except for the keel that may be delivered to the door, whether Tony Stark''s Ark reactor can be recharged Woolen cloth?


    It seems that I have to find a chance to try it, but when I thought of rescuing Tony Stark, I didn''t touch that thing to experiment, which is a pity.


    touch? Touching Tony''s chest, Charlotte Doyle felt a chill, and she didn''t touch it. Next time, you can go to their building to see the huge reactor.


    Last time Tony gave Parker so much luxury dog ??food, you can also take Parker to see Tony at that time.


    But the cost of the Ark reactor is not cheap, right? How much can I afford? Is Tony willing to sell it again?


    With a new goal, Charlotte closed the recruitment of ninjas. Looking at his remaining 4296 gold coins, he was ready to praise him a little more. Based on his understanding of the **** nature of Motou Village, to recruit limited ninjas, it is best to use a large number of them. The gold coins are recruited at one time, otherwise, every time a little bit of debris, I don''t know when to save it.


    Thinking of system completion, Charlotte is full of expectations for the existence of the mall. She hopes that the Ninja Mall and Ninja Fragments will be updated in the next update.


    After exiting the system interface, Charlotte''s consciousness returned to the world. She looked at the sky outside the window and found that it was already night.


    Walking out of the room and coming to the rest area below, seeing everyone sitting together and having dinner, Charlotte Doyle asked, "Hey, guys, you didn''t even call your boss at dinner."


    Charlotte came over and saw that both Ginny and Mute were using empty seats, and sat next to Mute without any hesitation.


    See Charlotte sitting directly on mute


    Dear, this chapter is not over, and there is another page ^0^ Beside her, Ginny''s eyes flickered for a while, and then she said, "Boss, you were sleeping when you came back. I already knocked on the door before eating."


    "Okay, I forgive you."


    While speaking, Charlotte picked up a piece of pizza on the table and ate it.


    "Well, it tastes good!"


    Soon Charlotte joined the dinner team, chatting and laughing with everyone. During the meal, no one mentioned what happened on the construction site during the day.


    When the dinner was over, Charlotte said, "Go to the conference room, there are some things, we need to communicate."


    After speaking, Charlotte Doyle got up first and walked towards the conference room. The other five people followed suit when they saw it.


    Everyone came to the conference room and sat down, and Charlotte said directly: "Mute, I think this afternoon will give you a general understanding of this place."


    Mute nodded and replied: "Lord Charlotte, I already have a simple understanding of this, but there are too many different things that need to be learned and supplemented."


    Hearing Mute''s answer, Charlotte was not surprised. After all, the system did not instill knowledge of this world. Except for language, everything needed to be re-understood.


    "Iruka, take Mute tomorrow and go to the Continental Hotel to prepare a new identity for her there."


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 102： The correct way to open a dense volume

    The correct way to open the secret volume of Chapter 102


    After solving the problem of Mute''s identity, Charlotte Doyle continued: "Mute, you are a medical ninja. In addition to offensive skills, can you use medical ninjutsu?"


    Although Charlotte knew that the summoned ninjas all had their own memories, but in terms of attack and defense, it seemed that she could only use avatars, the three built-in skills, and normal attacks, except for some powerful ninjas and ordinary ninjas. The flat a does not have ninjutsu attached.


    The only thing that can be praised is that the substitute technique that was changed by magic in the mobile game directly changed from an ordinary skill to a magical skill.


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Mute also pondered for a while, then stretched out his hands, the next moment a chakra scalpel was condensed out by her, and then dissipated.


    I saw that Mute began to seal and release the palm immortal art, but it failed to use it, and even the art of healing regeneration and the art of multiple shadows could not be used.


    Even the transformation technique and the illusion technique cannot be used.


    Then Mute said with a bit of frustration: "I have two more ninjutsus, ninjutsu, Yu, ninjutsu, anger, but I can''t use the ninjutsu such as the palm immortality and healing and regeneration."


    "Now my medical ninjutsu ability is greatly weakened, and only the chakra scalpel can be used."


    "However, the knowledge of pharmacology, medical treatment, surgery, and drug production is not lacking, and it can still be used."


    Hearing Mute''s words, Charlotte Doyle noticed a key, and said, "You mean, you can directly use Ninjutsu Yu, Ninjutsu Fury?"


    "Yes, with these two ninjutsu skills, you can make your own ninjutsu scrolls and use them directly."


    Hearing the silent answer, Charlotte Doyle was stunned, but after obtaining these two ninjutsu secret scrolls, he did not use them because of the weakness of the enemy.


    I always thought it was similar to the game, but I didn''t expect to be able to operate like this. Charlotte then asked the three of Iruka in surprise: "Is that so?"


    I saw Iruka and the others replied: "Yes, Lord Charlotte, we can all use these two ninjutsu, but the enemy is too weak, so there is no chance to use it."


    After getting a definite answer, Charlotte had a faint smile on her face, comforting Mute: "Don''t worry about this, maybe your Palm Immortal Art will be back soon."


    But it was Charlotte Doyle who remembered that she still had a few ninjutsu secret scrolls that she had not opened, but the secret scrolls had a lot of skills, such as palm immortality, yin healing and destruction, and even S-rank. There are also a lot of illusions, dark lines, seals, wooden escapes, ice shields, and various types of ninjutsu.


    As long as the more secret scrolls of ninjutsu are opened, the more ninjutsu people will know. This kind of ninjutsu is just like psychics, it is universal, and it will make every ninja develop in the direction of six deformation warriors.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte found that this was a way to improve everyone''s overall strength, but she didn''t have many secret scrolls, only 7. It was a problem whether she could create a secret scroll skill after opening it.


    But having a direction is a good thing.


    Hearing that Immortal Palm could come back, Mute immediately cheered up and said, "Then please, Lord Charlotte."


    Charlotte nodded, then continued: "Mute, you are a medical ninja, and you need to be responsible for medical and other work here."


    "The wax bath we are in charge of and the medical affairs will be handed over to you. If you are missing something, you can directly inform Secretary Jin and buy it directly at that time."


    "In addition to the recovery room, a medical laboratory will be opened for you, which will be under your control."


    "Also, you can learn more about the medical skills here, as well as some medical equipment. Maybe there will be new discoveries by analogy."


    "As for the accommodation, there are vacant rooms upstairs, you can choose one as your bedroom temporarily."


    Hearing Charlotte''s arrangement, everyone had no opinion, and Mute took all medical work.


    After arranging the mute, Charlotte started talking about what happened today: "Ginny, tell us about our casualties and follow-up arrangements."


    Ginny didn''t pause at all, and immediately reported: "The 60-person messenger team, because of the sneak attack by the Zhenchun Society, sacrificed 20 people, and 40 people survived, and some injured people have also been arranged to the Continental Hotel. Recovery room, recovery."


    "The poisonous gas in the tunnel at the site has been diluted, and a construction company has been arranged to backfill the tunnel."


    "As for the body at the scene, Charlie is already responsible for bringing it back to the Continental Hotel for burning."


    Hearing Ginny''s arrangement, Charlotte Doyle nodded, and then said, "For the sacrificed messengers of the High Table, do a good job of distributing pensions, and if there are relatives alive, give the money to their relatives, For those who do not have relatives, we will arrange the funeral and subsequent memorial services."


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s arrangement, Ginny nodded in agreement, and then said, "Boss, I will pay the pension according to the highest standard on the high table, and you don''t have to worry about other issues, I will be handled properly.��


    "But there''s a problem, boss."


    "Now that you''ve got what you want in Hell''s Kitchen, how are you going to arrange this land?"


    After thinking about the land for a while, Charlotte said, "Ginny, our income this year is relatively high, and we must pay a lot of taxes. Why don''t we build this land into an orphanage."


    "In a charitable way, to raise some children, and


    Dear, this chapter is not over, there is another page ^0^ It is our feedback to the society. "


    "As for other money that needs to be charitable and tax avoidance, it is also mainly to help the elderly and young children."


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, everyone''s eyes were filled with a trace of unknown emotions. Everyone present could be said to be such a group of people.


    Whether it''s Charlotte, Iruka, Sasuke, Mute, Ginny, or even Li Locke, they have no family since childhood Seeing Charlotte''s willingness to help such a group, everyone is heartbroken. There is a feeling of being warmed up.


    Ginny''s voice fluctuated slightly: "Boss, don''t worry, I will arrange all this, whether it is building an orphanage or giving back to charity, I will do it well."


    Charlotte nodded and continued: "Ginny, we will have more and more people, and the space on this side of the office will become less and less enough. We are going to find a location and build our own base. "


    "There is also the office. We also arrange for some people to come here. Whether it is customer service staff or chefs, they all need to be equipped. It is good to follow the standards of mainland hotels."


    "Iruka, a powerful adjudicator, cannot be allowed to serve customers."


    "If you don''t have suitable personnel, you can screen it from the archives of the high table. After all, this is where we started. Don''t give up."


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 103： Burn it, youth!

    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s order to build a base of their own, everyone became interested.


    Although Charlotte''s office is good, the place is too small, especially for Xiao Li, the training room is too small, and it is not enough for him to exercise.


    Ginny thought for a moment and said, "Boss, Elder Maktoum gave you a manor in the suburbs of New York, covering an area of ??0.5 square kilometers. It was the single most valuable item in the assets last time."


    Hearing that there is a 500-acre manor, Charlotte thought for a while. Such a plot is indeed not small. Except in the suburbs and far away from the city center, it is still very good.


    And he also thinks that it is better to place the base in the suburbs, otherwise the city is full of high-rise buildings, and the privacy is much worse, unless the base is also built into the appearance of a building.


    Moreover, there will be more wars in the future, and it might have to be destroyed and rebuilt every one or two years.


    "Then use this land for base construction, taking into account the training grounds, medical rooms, laboratories, etc., and leaving a certain area for expansion."


    "By the way, I will also open a collection hall for me, and I will put some loot and collections in it."


    Thinking of her Mark 1 still in the storage space, Charlotte felt that she needed a mechanic or a puppet master.


    After explaining everything, Charlotte said to Li Locke who was on the side: "You and I come to the training room, and everyone else, discuss with Ginny what the base needs to be equipped with."


    Seeing Charlotte leaving with Locke, everyone didn''t care, only Sasuke seemed to think of something, and glanced at the thick eyebrows curiously.


    Is this guy''s strength to be strengthened?


    Iruka and Mute discussed the planning of the base construction with Ginny.


    Taking Li Locke to the training room, Charlotte asked, "Little Li, has your strength improved this year?"


    Xiao Li was more respectful at the moment. He didn''t know what Lord Charlotte was doing to bring him here, but answered truthfully:


    "Lord Charlotte, I have been training hard this year, and I have been carrying weights on my body, but in terms of strength, although I am stronger than when I first came here, because I can''t open the eight doors, I will be more Before this world, I was much weaker."


    Hearing Li Locke''s words, Charlotte nodded, her strength improved, but it couldn''t compare to the state of opening the Eight Gates of Dunjia before her arrival.


    The summoned Li Luo is Xiao Li who took the Chunin exam a year after graduating from the ninja school. Li, who can open the door to Dumen, is now unable to open even one, and the improvement in natural strength is not the same as before. compared.


    However, the improvement of physical fitness is also beneficial.


    Without thinking too much, Charlotte said, "Wait, no matter what you see, don''t be surprised."


    Li Luo nodded, but did not speak.


    But it was Charlotte who wanted to do an experiment, that is, what kind of impact would there be two Li Locks appearing at the same time, and the other is Dumen Li Rock in the game, but he has always maintained Dumen state.


    Consciousness entered the system space, and Charlotte opened her own ninja column. At this time, five ninjas were displayed on it, namely, Iruka Ueno, Rock Lee, Uchiha Sasuke Rong, Mute, and Dumen Li Rock. ninja.


    Charlotte Doyle put Dumen Lilock directly on the field.


    Ding �� Whether to choose to put Dumen Lilock within three meters of Charlotte Doyle.


    Without any hesitation, I chose yes.


    In the next second, Dumen Lilock''s figure appeared beside Charlotte.


    "boom!"


    However, it was Li Locke who was in Dumen state. As soon as he arrived, he had already opened the Dumen state. A large amount of chakra spewed out, causing a gust of wind directly in the training room, and a coercion emanated from Li Locke''s body.


    The chakra, which was originally invisible to the naked eye, had turned into a green arrogance, wrapping Xiao Li and gushing out.


    Everyone who was discussing in the conference room felt this violent chakra, and Iruka said in surprise: "This chakra, is there another adult here?"


    Even Mute guessed: "This chakra volume is very tyrannical, but I don''t know which Junin it is."


    Only Sasuke Uchiha did not speak. He felt that this force was either Xiao Li or Xiao Li''s teacher, otherwise Lord Charlotte would not have asked Li Locke to go with him.


    Ginny also felt a terrifying aura rising in the office, but said calmly: "Boss took Li Locke to the training room. As for what happened, we will know when the time comes, and everyone should discuss it first. things at the base."


    Hearing Ginny say this, the three of Iruka also reacted. What was the situation, they would know when Charlotte and Xiao Li came out, and they continued the discussion just now.


    Li Luo, looking at himself who appeared in front of him and opened the eight doors, said in surprise: "Lord Charlotte, is this?"


    At this time, Dumen Liluoke did not speak, but closed his eyes and thought, but the blue veins on his forehead and the chakra surging all over his body showed that Dumen Li was not easy.


    Charlotte looked at Xiao Li and explained, "He is you, and you are him, but this is you who opened the Dumen state, and was brought out by me from the long river of time and space."


    That''s right, the great power of the system is attributed to Charlotte. After all, the system is his, even if it is his ability.


    Dear, this chapter is not over, and there is another page ^0^ At this moment, Dumen Lilock, who closed his eyes to absorb memory, said, "Lord Charlotte!"


    Looking at Xiao Li who opened Du Men in front of her, Charlotte said, "Li Locke, are you still in this state?"


    Du Menli moved his body, and the speed of his movement was directly supersonic, so fast that ordinary people could not see it directly, but it was not a problem for Charlotte Doyle, who had a wheel eye.


    After a simple exercise, Du Menli said directly: "Lord Charlotte, my current state has always been the state of Du Men open."


    "I don''t know what the reason is I was fixed in this state, and I couldn''t release the Eight Gates of Dunjia."


    Hearing that the state was fixed, Charlotte Doyle was amazed. Does this mean that Du Menli can always maintain the strongest state.


    As expected of a B-rank ninja, Xiao Li, who has always maintained Du Men, can be regarded as a Shangnin.


    "No, it''s even stronger than the average J��nin."


    Xiao Li at supersonic speed, the power of a casual punch is even more terrifying than a cannonball.


    Moreover, Li Luo, who was in the normal state of Dumen, was not damaged. Could it be that Kai, who was in the eight-door state, would not die because of the opening of the eight-door Dunjia formation.


    When Kai''s eight doors are no longer forbidden, and there is no need to change the limits, isn''t it...


    Charlotte Doyle sucked in a breath of cold air. This is the real horror of Goldfinger.


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 104： Its sunny, the rain has stopped

    Hearing the other''s own words, Xiao Li on the side also exclaimed: "You have been keeping Du Men, will there be no damage to your body?"


    Du Menli looked at himself in front of him, and couldn''t help but move again, and then said, "There will be no damage, maybe because of Lord Charlotte, this Dumen state is my normal state."


    "The opposite of me, let''s have a youthful discussion!"


    Xiao Li looked at himself in front of him, but said in frustration: "I can''t open it, eight doors Dunjia..."


    Xiao Li also wanted to discuss with him on the opposite side, but considering his own strength to open Du Men, it was not a discussion, it was looking for abuse, and he lost interest in an instant.


    Looking at a chakra gushing and a depressed person, Charlotte asked, "You are both Li Locke, so do you have the same heart and mind? It''s like a shadow avatar."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, the two Lockleys looked at each other, they really looked like shadow clones, but they still said in unison: "We can''t have the same heart, his/his thoughts don''t communicate with me. ."


    Hearing the answers of the two, Charlotte Doyle entered the system space, recalled all of them directly, and then thought about it on the ground.


    A Du Men Li and an ordinary Xiao Li, if they are summoned at the same time, it means that he has two more subordinates, but it needs to occupy an extra battle position, and the value of the battle position is very high, and it will become more and more in the future. high.


    Moreover, Du Menli''s state is constant. It is already said that his strength has always been in an explosive state, and this is the case with mobile attacks.


    But the gushing chakra, the exploding blue veins, and the terrifying aura emanating from the whole body because of the opening of the Eight Gates Dunjia, feared that when they walked to the street, a large number of ordinary people could not bear this powerful momentum and fainted.


    I''m afraid that when Du Menli goes, people on the street will faint.


    And the fusion of the two Xiao Li, although there is one less person, it will strengthen Li Luo''s strength, and eventually be stronger than Du Menli, reduce the number and improve the quality, and can free up an exit position.


    After many comparisons, Charlotte still decided to fuse the two Li Rocks. After all, in addition to Du Men Li, there will be Drunken Fist Li, Hurricane Li, and maybe even Flying Man Li and Summer Li in the future. Show it all up.


    Consciousness entered the system space. At this moment, both Xiao Li''s ninja cards were all idle, and Charlotte started the fusion.


    At this point, a dialog box pops up on the system interface. Are you sure to merge?


    After the fusion, the star upgrade requirements of the character will be added to the previous character fragments, for example: 90 Li Rock + 60 Dumen Li Rock can be promoted to 3 stars. Note: Because Locklee is one star, when upgrading to three stars, you need to complete the fragments.


    Seeing Li Locke''s request for star promotion, Charlotte Doyle didn''t think much of it except for being stupefied. Whether it was Du Menli with 60 sheets or Li Rock with 90 sheets, it was not something he could think about at the moment.


    Charlotte Doyle chose Fusion without hesitation.


    A burst of brilliance flickered, and the character fusion was completed.


    Ding Indumen Li Lok is a b-rank ninja, and after fusion, he is also a b-rank ninja.


    After clicking on the fused card, the name of the ninja has changed a little, b forbearance Li Locke (can open the eight-door Dunjia to Dumen), and the skills have changed from the three at the beginning to six.


    It''s just that the difficulty of rising stars has increased, and Charlotte''s concern is whether Li Locke''s eight-door Dunjia state can be permanent.


    Returning to the battle column, Charlotte put the newly integrated Li Lock on it.


    Ding �� Whether to choose to drop Lee Locke where he recovered/drop within three meters next to Charlotte Doyle.


    Seeing this option with no difference, Charlotte chose to put it in the previous position.


    Ding �� Launched successfully.


    Li Locke, who had just disappeared in the training room, reappeared.


    The returning Li Luo felt his own memory at this time, and he added a memory of the Chunin exam, including the memory of fighting with Sand Ninja Gaara, and then being injured and rescued.


    At the same time, there was an extra copy, and Du Menli looked at his memory.


    Feeling the strength of his body, Li Locke clenched his fists and shouted:


    "Eight Doors Dunjia - Open the Door - Open"


    The next second, a restriction on Li Locke was opened, and chakra surged.


    After feeling the power on his body, he continued: "Huimen - open"


    "The door of life - open, the door of injury - open, the door of Dumen - open!"


    But it was Li Locke who slowly opened from the first door to the fifth door, and the violent momentum spewed out again.


    And at this time, Li Luo was even more violent than the previous Du Men Li, and more green chakras spewed out.


    Looking at Li Luo who was experimenting, Charlotte said, "Li, how do you feel, can your eight-door Dunjia be fixed?"


    "Will it be harmful to the body if it is used for a long time?"


    After Li Locke felt the opening of the Eight Gate Dunjia, he did not close it, but in the open state, he replied: "Lord Charlotte, I can also be fixed to the Dumen state."


    "As long as I don''t lift Dumen, I can stay in Dumen''s state all the time, and there will be no physical damage."


    Hearing Li Locke''s answer, a smile appeared on Charlotte''s face. He was very satisfied with the result.


    Xiao Li who can keep Du Men all the time is the strongest Xiao Li.


    "Little Li, you have to use this power often. You haven''t opened the Eight Gates of Dunjia for over a year. You have to get used to your strong self."


    Dear, this chapter is not over, there is another page ^0^


    "I told you before that although we haven''t encountered a powerful enemy in this world, our current strength is still weak, don''t be complacent!"


    After Li Luo lifted the eight-door Dunjia, he found that he did not feel any discomfort. He felt that his physical quality was much stronger than before, even stronger than before he came to this world.


    I saw Li Lock bowing down and thanking him: "Thank you, Lord Charlotte!"


    "Please rest assured, I will be familiar with the current power as soon as possible, and surpass my current self, and use my power to protect everyone."


    "This is my youth!"


    Looking at Xiao Li, who was full of enthusiasm, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction. I wonder if Sasuke will be surprised to fall down next time when Sasuke and Xiao Li compete with him.


    After all, for the past year, Li Locke, who had been under Sasuke''s pressure, suddenly turned over. I wonder if Sasuke could accept it.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte Doyle wanted to laugh a little, and really wanted to call Sasuke over to discuss with Li Locke now and see the deflated Sasuke.


    Thinking of her sudden wicked taste, Charlotte thought it was very interesting, but after thinking about it in the end, it''s better to let it take its course. As the leader, this operation is still too deliberate, not good, not good.


    After explaining a few words, Charlotte left the training room and let Xiao Li familiarize himself with the power of skyrocketing.


    ps: The order has exceeded 1,000, which is a little faster than I thought. I thought I would have to wait a few days, and the guaranteed update will start from tomorrow, 6000 words a day.


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 105： Confident Tony (2000/6000 guaranteed)

    Shortly after Charlotte left the training room, Ginny and the others broke up after roughly finalizing the construction framework of the base. Instead, Sasuke Uchiha came to the training room.


    Seeing Li Locke who was regaining control of his strength, Sasuke Uchiha was so excited that he stepped forward to compete, but no one knew what the result would be. Instead, he destroyed the training room.


    Silent all night.


    Charlotte Doyle was awakened by a knock on Ginny''s door.


    The first time she woke up, Charlotte Doyle entered the system to sign in.


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, reward 2 ninjutsu secret scrolls!


    Upgrade to VIP9, the reward is doubled.


    Charlotte Doyle twitched at the corner of her mouth when she saw the words VIP9 and double the reward on the sign-in page.


    This is too far away from him. It seems that he can only count on the doubling of the rewards at the beginning of the month. It happens that he can get the doubling rewards of VIP1-3.


    Opening the door, she saw Ginny standing outside. Charlotte asked curiously, "What''s the matter, Secretary Kim?"


    "Boss, didn''t you say last night that we won''t let you eat?"


    "It''s breakfast now!"


    Hearing Ginny''s words, Charlotte smiled and replied, "Okay, you go down first, I''ll come later."


    Seeing Ginny turn and leave, Charlotte went back to the room to wash up, and then came to the rest area.


    Finding a vacant seat and sitting down, Charlotte looked at the bread, fried eggs, bacon, and milk in front of her, and said curiously, "Wow, which chef''s craftsmanship is this, not Secretary Kim."


    While talking, Charlotte picked up two slices of bread, sandwiched fried eggs and bacon, made a sandwich, took a bite, and it tasted good.


    Charlotte praised Secretary Jin with a thumbs up: "Ginny, great cooking!"


    Ginny was praised by Charlotte Doyle with a smile on her face, while the others ate breakfast silently.


    Charlotte simply complimented Ginny and continued: "But this kind of trivial matter will be handled by specialized personnel in the future. You are all my right-hand man."


    "It''s a waste of talent to spend time on this."


    After breakfast, Charlotte Doyle summoned Parker and said, "Hi, Parker, have you received all the gifts that Stark gave you?"


    Parker raised his head, looked at Charlotte Doyle in front of him, and said, "Lord Charlotte, I have already moved all the gifts back to the psychic world. I have to say that those things are very good for tooth sacrifices. , it is a pity that there is no energy."


    Charlotte smiled: "Parker, things that contain energy in this world are not easy to obtain, especially those that can be eaten, so there are even fewer."


    "Come on, Parker, we''re going to meet this zealous dog owner today."


    Pulling out his phone, he found Tony''s personal phone number, which was the first time Charlotte had dialed Tony''s contact information.


    Tony Stark, who was in the laboratory at this time, was building his own leg armor. While welding some small parts, he cursed: "Stupid, you are such a fool, don''t move."


    Just finished making the leg armor, when Jarvis''s voice rang in the room: "Sir, you have a private call, the caller is Charlotte Doyle."


    Tony moved his neck and said, "Jarvis, take the phone in."


    On the other side, seeing the call connected, Charlotte said directly, "Hi, Tony."


    Looking at the picture of Charlotte Doyle displayed on the virtual screen in front of him, Tony replied, "Hey, man, it''s been almost a month, it''s rare that you can still think of contacting me."


    Charlotte Doyle on the other side of the phone smiled. If someone had Tony''s contact information, they would definitely come to the door and lick it, but Charlotte didn''t have this hobby.


    "Tony, thank you for your gift to Parker, he loves it."


    "Come on, Parker, say hi to Tony."


    "Mr. Tony, good morning, thank you for the gift!"


    Hearing Parker''s voice, Tony immediately thought of the magical ninja dog, his brain became active, he put down his work, and said, "Charlotte, what are you looking for from me, why don''t you come to my experiment? Come on, I''ve made a new thing, you can bring Parker to see it."


    But for Tony Stark, his new masterpiece, others need to keep it secret, but for Charlotte Doyle, who is also mysterious, who has saved himself, and who has seen Mark 1, he does not need to hide.


    Charlotte thought to herself: Sure enough, the attraction of ninja dogs is still very big for Tony.


    Then there was a smile on his face: "Tony, how about we meet at Stark Industries first, if you still need it later, we will visit your laboratory."


    But it was Charlotte Doyle who was going to see if the giant Ark reactor could be used as a rechargeable energy. If it succeeded I would have to consider the cost of this thing and give myself a whole lot of this. stuff to recharge.


    If you go directly to the laboratory, wouldn''t you have to put your hand on Tony''s chest to test whether this thing can be recharged? He is not gay, and he doesn''t want to be misunderstood as **** by others.


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s words, Tony didn''t know what the other party was selling, but he still agreed: "OK, then we''ll meet at the gate of Stark Industries, remember to bring Parker!"


    "Okay Tony, then meet at the door of your company."


    But there was no one to lead the way. Unless Charlotte forced her way, she wouldn''t be able to see the giant Ark reactor. Otherwise, Charlotte wouldn''t make an appointment with Tony. Otherwise, what would she do if she had nothing to do with a big man?


    After meeting Tony, Charlotte Doyle hung up the phone, took Parker to the garage, drove his car, and drove in the direction of Stark Industries.


    the other side.


    Tony Stark, who ended the call, said to himself: "Take a break, change your mind, and come back to continue my research."


    "Ninja dogs, Parker, psychics, and I don''t know how many ninja dogs and novelties are there in Charlotte Doyle."


    "It''s a magical ninja. I just don''t know how many such people there are. Maybe the world is not as simple as I imagined."


    "But this guy actually opened an office, maybe I can assign a ninja dog protection task as a commission..."


    Tony Stark, who thought of a good idea, had a confident smile on his face, looking forward to the next meeting.


    After getting dressed, Tony left the laboratory, walked to the underground garage, glanced at the many parked vehicles, and finally fell in love with the Audi R8, opened the door to start the vehicle, and drove towards Stark Industries.

 Chapter 106： Unable to refuse (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    Driving his car, Charlotte Doyle soon came to the outside of the Stark Industrial Building.


    But at this time, Tony also drove along, and after getting out of the car, he saw Charlotte who had just gotten out of the Mercedes-Benz.


    Tony stepped forward and said, "Charlotte, this Mercedes-Benz of yours is good and has a great collection value, but you should try the new model. I think Audi''s car is good."


    After speaking, Tony also pointed to the R8 beside him.


    Charlotte patted Tony, then smiled, "Tony, I''ll consider your suggestion."


    Tony shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say more on this topic, but squatted down, touched Parker''s head, and said hello, "Long time no see, Parker!"


    Parker stared at Tony Stark, didn''t speak, just nodded his head to say hello.


    Seeing that Parker didn''t answer, Tony was a little surprised. He got up and looked at the environment around him, but many people were looking at this side, so he didn''t bother, but asked, "Okay, Charlotte, you Did you invite me here to visit Stark Industries?"


    For Charlotte Doyle''s choice of such a place, Tony thought that the other party must be looking for him for something.


    Charlotte pointed to the pavilion next to the large Ark reactor, and said, "Tony, can you take me in to see that big guy?"


    Seeing the direction Charlotte pointed, Tony was a little surprised, and then said happily, "Come with me."


    After identifying the identity and swiping the card to enter the door, Tony took Charlotte and Parker into the exhibition hall of the large Ark reactor. The last time he came here, he met Obadiah.


    At this time, there was no one else in the exhibition hall except Tony Stark and the others. Tony bent down and hugged Parker in his arms.


    "Parker, you don''t look too big, but your weight is not light."


    "There''s no one else here, Parker, you can speak."


    While talking, Tony didn''t forget to move Parker''s dog''s head a few times, obviously very fond of this ninja dog who had protected him.


    Parker lay on Tony''s arm and didn''t care. Tony''s strength was nothing to it, but replied: "Mr. Tony, there is surveillance here, remember to delete it when the time comes."


    Seeing Parker''s vigilance, Tony really became more and more satisfied, with a smile on his face: "Don''t worry, no one will find anything abnormal through monitoring."


    Then Tony turned to Charlotte Doyle and asked curiously, "Charlotte, why are you interested in this thing?"


    "I remember that you have seen more advanced ones. How did you think about coming to see this big guy."


    While speaking, Tony also indicated that the thing on his chest was the real treasure.


    Charlotte looked at Tony, who was full of confidence, and smiled: "Tony, I read the news, you said to close the weapons manufacturing department."


    "For this, I also invested more than one billion in it and chose to go short."


    Hearing that Charlotte chose to bet against Stark Industries, Tony didn''t care. Instead, he congratulated: "Charlotte, then you''ve made a lot of money. I guess the stock will fall for a while."


    Charlotte looked at the giant Ark reactor in front of her and smiled: "However, this should be your new choice."


    "When the fall is almost the same, I will complete the delivery and choose to buy instead."


    While teasing Parker, Tony replied: "Your choice can''t be wrong, Stark Industries, it''s definitely worth your investment."


    Charlotte smiled, then stepped directly over the guardrail and walked towards the giant reactor on the high platform.


    Tony Stark, who saw this scene, was taken aback and left and said, "My friend, that is very dangerous, don''t get too close."


    Charlotte didn''t stop, but asked: "Tony, touch the outer protective layer, it won''t cause an explosion."


    Tony said badly, "Don''t worry about stability, as long as you don''t fall in from above, it won''t hurt you."


    Hearing Tony say this, Charlotte felt at ease, and saw that he touched the giant Ark reactor with one hand and felt the huge electric energy inside it working.


    But after waiting for a long time, Charlotte did not receive any system prompts, so he even put his will into the system space to confirm, and there was indeed no recharge prompt.


    In this regard, Charlotte Doyle could only shake his head in disappointment, and there was no hope for using the Ark reactor to recharge.


    Charlotte Doyle said helplessly and walked back.


    Seeing Charlotte shaking her head, Tony wondered, "What''s wrong?"


    Coming to Tony''s side, Charlotte smiled and said, "It''s nothing, I''ve also finished visiting this thing. Didn''t you say there is a new invention, go to your laboratory and have a look."


    Seeing that Charlotte didn''t mean to explain, Tony didn''t go into it, put down Parker, and said, "Okay, then go to my laboratory and visit."


    After speaking, Tony walked out.


    Charlotte Doyle is still somewhat lost for the failure to find a new recharge item this time But knowing Tony''s progress in the development of Mark II can be regarded as a compensation.


    Leaving the Stark Industrial Building, the two drove to the villa that Tony built by the sea.


    At this time, Obadiah, who was in the office, had just received the news that Tony brought his friends to visit the giant reactor. Before he had time to rush over, he received another message from his subordinates that Tony and the two had left.


    Thinking that Tony actually brought a stranger to visit, Obadiah''s face slowly became ugly, I saw him pick up the phone and instructed: "I need to know, who is Tony bringing to visit? Need all the information about that person."


    After explaining to his subordinates, Obadiah returned to the office and looked at the scenery outside with a gloomy expression on his face.


    He remembers telling Tony to keep a low profile, is this looking for a new partner?


    When I came to Tony''s seaside villa, Charlotte looked at the very intelligent home environment and felt very good.


    It''s a pity that without artificial intelligence, he can''t enjoy such an intelligent home life, and he doesn''t know if Scorpion and Orochimaru can do something similar when they come.


    Entering the villa, Jarvis'' voice sounded: "Welcome home, Mr. Stark!"


    "Welcome, Mr. Charlotte Doyle."


    Looking at the voice ringing in her ear, Charlotte pretended to be surprised and asked curiously, "Tony, is this an artificial intelligence?"


    Tony, smiled, and then said, "This is my housekeeper and my assistant, and of course he is also an intelligent system, Jarvis."


    "Thank you for your recognition, Mr. Stark!"


    Looking at Jarvis who was actively interacting, Charlotte Doyle was still more interested. To be honest, who could refuse an artificial intelligence?


    Just like Tony couldn''t say no to Parker!

 Chapter 107： 1 toss 0 gold (6000/6000 guaranteed)

    I simply felt the intelligence of Tony Stark''s villa, which made Charlotte envious.


    Tony took Charlotte Doyle directly to the underground laboratory, while Parker on the side looked at everything here curiously.


    When he came to the underground laboratory, Charlotte looked at the mess and the mechanical legs on the test bench. He was a little curious about how far Tony''s Mark II was developed.


    At this moment, Tony came to the virtual console and said, "Charlotte, have you stitched together my eliminated Mark 1?"


    "Tony, I don''t have a great mechanic under my command. Your Mark 1 is still a pile of parts."


    Hearing that there were still a bunch of parts, Tony said regretfully: "That''s a pity, it''s my first armor, and it''s very collectible."


    "Of course, you can also give him to me. I can ask my housekeeper, Jarvis, to assemble it and give it to you for collection."


    "However, the energy core will not be equipped for you!"


    Hearing that Tony was willing to help with the assembly, Charlotte immediately said, "Then it''s settled, I''ll give you the things later."


    "As for the power core, Tony, you don''t think I need to go out to a duel in that thing!"


    Thinking of Charlotte''s strength and the psychic beast he possesses, Tony also mentioned that the other party doesn''t need Mark 1.


    With the operation in Tony''s hands, the virtual image of Mark 2 on the console was presented.


    "Charlotte, come and see, this is my latest idea."


    "The previous Mark 1 had too many rudimentary manufacturing environments, limited equipment, limited materials, and limited time, which did not meet my aesthetics."


    "This is the Mark 2 I imagined!"


    Charlotte stepped forward and saw that the virtual image of Mark 2 was very similar to the red and gold Iron Man in memory.


    "Yes, this is handsome enough, Mark 1 is indeed too rough!"


    "Tony, after this thing is developed, are you going to sell it?"


    Hearing Charlotte asked if there would be a sale, Tony immediately replied: "NO, I won''t sell it, this is my personal property, and it doesn''t belong to Stark Industries."


    Hearing Tony say this, Charlotte was not surprised, he was just curious, when Tony''s Mark series collided with Scorpion''s puppet, who would be better!


    Speaking of which, Scorpion should have more words with Tony, but unfortunately, let alone Scorpion, he didn''t even summon Kankuro, who wanted to drive Gundam in his dreams.


    "OK, I also think that these things of yours are not suitable for sale. After all, their lethality is still too great for ordinary people."


    "Ordinary people? Charlotte, do you mean there are a lot of unusual people?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tony asked curiously. Now that the other party has appeared, he has never seen other unusual people, except for Charlotte Doyle.


    Charlotte nodded, but didn''t say much, but simply replied: "Yes, this world is not simple, I think you will understand all this in the near future."


    "Stop talking about these digressions, how is your Mark 2 going? What improvements are there compared to Mark 1, it''s not just a boot, right?"


    As she spoke, Charlotte pointed to the leg armor on the test stand.


    Tony smiled and explained: "You know, it takes time to upgrade technology, and the Mark 2 has not been built yet."


    "But when it''s done, I can test it with you to see who is more powerful!"


    "Compared to the Mark 1, I have improved the power system and the flight stabilization system so that I can fly alone."


    Looking at Tony talking eloquently, Charlotte thought of the scene of falling from the sky, saying that the universe I am in is not Earth-199999, but a universe with a similar timeline at present.


    Well, it''s not impossible. Tony fell to his death. After thinking about it, Charlotte still said, "Tony, have you ever thought about the problem of freezing in the sky?"


    "Ice in the sky?" Tony was also stunned, he really hadn''t thought about this question.


    "Yes, high-altitude icing, you can consider adding some titanium alloys when making Mark 2 to prevent the armor from freezing."


    "Otherwise think about it, when you fly high in the sky, because the armor freezes, the equipment malfunctions and short-circuits, and you fall from 10,000 meters, this impact, even if it is the same as the sand before, you are afraid that you will become a meatloaf. "


    Tony, imagining the scene, shuddered, and immediately said, "Thanks to your reminder, otherwise this scene would have been unimaginable."


    Charlotte smiled and didn''t care. Seeing that everything that should be reminded has been reminded, and Tony has a general understanding of the progress of research and development, he said, "Tony, if there is nothing else, I''m going to go back."


    Looking at Charlotte who wanted to leave, Tony pondered for a while, but still said, "Charlotte, I really have something to do with you."


    "I want to find you on the next mission, how about entrusting Parker to protect me for a month?"


    But Tony felt that in another month, he would be able to build the Mark 2, and then he would have the means to protect himself.


    On the other hand, during this month, you can also get in touch with Parker more to find out if there is a chance to have a ninja dog for yourself.


    And Parker on the side was also stunned. He didn''t expect that he would be so popular with this guy, and he even commissioned a mission to let me protect him.


    When he was in Konoha Village, Parker had never seen such an outrageous client.


    However, Konoha has the existence of the Inuzuka clan, and there is no shortage of ninja dogs. If the conditions are good and you have the ability, you can buy ninja pups from the Inuzuka clan.


    At this time, both Parker and Tony Stark looked at Charlotte Doyle.


    Facing the gaze of one person and one dog, Charlotte thought for a while and asked Parker, "Parker, what''s your opinion?"


    This time, Tony''s eyes moved from Charlotte''s body to Parker''s body.


    Parker lay on the ground, raised his head and said, "Lord Charlotte, I follow your orders, and I have no opinion."


    Seeing that Parker had no opinion, Charlotte said: "OK, Tony, then I will accept your commission, but the commission amount is not low, after all, a month is not short."


    "Charlotte, do you think I''m short of money?"


    "How about 10 million US dollars for one price!"


    Seeing that Tony chose to spend ten million dollars and let Parker stay with him for a month, Charlotte shrugged, well, you have money, you are self-willed!


    Charlotte bought a blank quest scroll directly from the system store, wrote all the quest content on it, and handed it to Tony: "Sign, pay, and within this month, Parker will be responsible for your safety. ."


    Tony didn''t have any ink, took the task scroll, signed his name directly on it, and instructed Jarvis to transfer 10 million US dollars to the account of Charlotte''s Office.


    Charlotte took the quest scroll and threw it directly into the quest meeting place.


    Quest rating, C-level quest, 500 reputation, 50,000 copper coins, 1 ordinary treasure chest!


    Tony, looking at the scroll that appeared out of thin air in Charlotte''s hand and disappeared, didn''t ask any more questions, this was not the first time he had seen this scene.


    After submitting the task, Charlotte Doyle found an open space in the laboratory, and then took out all the parts of Mark 1 from the storage space.


    "Tony, Mark 1, I''ll leave it to you."


    "This is the No. 1 collection in my collection room, you can''t forget this thing!"


    Tony had reported Parker into his arms again at this time, looked at the parts of Mark No. 1 on the ground, and smiled: "Don''t worry, after the control Jarvis is assembled, let someone send it to the office for you."


    "Collection No. 1, I have to say, Charlotte, you really have a vision."


    After a brief exchange with Tony, Charlotte said goodbye and left.


    This time I met Tony. Although I didn''t get what I wanted, I took a C-level mission and got a reward of 10 million yuan. I also learned about Iron Man''s progress. Charlotte felt that it was a good gain.

 Chapter 108： Home delivery (guaranteed 2,000/6,000)

    After Charlotte left Tony Stark''s seaside villa.


    the other side.


    In the Stark Industrial Building, Obadiah, who was sitting in the office, looked gloomy, looked at the person reporting in front of him, and shouted angrily, "What did you say?"


    "Without information, impossible, how can a person have no information?"


    The person reporting at this time lowered his head and said cowardly, "I can''t find any information about him, and there is no data on the Internet."


    "Face comparison, there is no information, I don''t know which company or fund he is from."


    "And there is also a problem with the surveillance video. All the sounds in it are processed. We can''t hear what they talk about, but it should be something related to the reactor. After all, the person watched and touched the reactor."


    Looking at the report''s subordinates, Obadiah''s blood pressure was a little high at this time. Did I know that I had something to do with the reactor?


    It''s okay to go to that place to communicate, and even went to Tony''s seaside villa together. It was not clear, but Obadiah was the very villa. In addition to being used for living, it was also Tony''s private laboratory.


    Tony must have taken the man to see his latest research, the miniaturized Ark reactor.


    "Go out, keep checking for me, you can always find information. If you can''t find it online, go to other channels to check. No one appears out of thin air. Even government agents will leave traces and use all the group''s assets for me. Resources, I want to know who he is."


    After ordering his subordinates to continue looking for Charlotte Doyle''s information, Obadiah got up and stood in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling windows, looking at the scenery outside, and muttered in the air: "Tony, since you can come back alive, give it back to me. Brought a new golden egg, which means you deserve to die, but if you want to get rid of Stark Industries, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    the other side.


    Alexandra, Bodo, Sowanda and Murakami from the Hand Association have come to New York through special channels with their respective subordinates.


    At this moment, in a huge conference room, the four of them carried a small suitcase beside them, and they were all guarded by their own men.


    The four looked at each other, and Alexandra said, "Did you bring your own keels?"


    Murakami was the first to speak: "Although this operation will combine the strength of everyone, there is still a certain danger. If it is true, there will be few casualties."


    "With the keel by my side, I can also let the people below grab their bodies for resurrection as soon as possible. I don''t want to end up like Mrs. Gao and become a pile of ashes."


    When other people saw Murakami say this, they also nodded in agreement. It is true that the keel is not around. If there is an accident and cannot be resurrected, the loss will be great. The most important thing is to be afraid of being burned, then everything is over. .


    Seeing that everyone was like this, Alexandra said, "According to the information collected during this time, Charlotte Doyle once acquired a piece of land in Hell''s Kitchen and excavated it a week ago."


    "And on that land, there was a small earthquake."


    Following Alexandra''s words, the other three exclaimed: "He, found the keel?"


    Alexandra was not very sure, she shook her head and said, "I don''t know if he found the keel, but on that construction site, the old man led the members of the Pure Society and Charlotte Doyle led the There was a fight between the members of the High Table."


    "As a result, it is obvious that the Innocence Society has been destroyed, and Charlotte has not suffered much loss."


    Hearing that their old rival, Gunsou actually failed, everyone was surprised. After all, they were able to fight against them for so long and have not been eliminated. It can be seen that the Zhenchun Club led by Gunsou is not ordinary.


    As a result, it simply died in the hands of the other party, and the loss to the other party was not great.


    "However, I have notified Gunsou''s apprentice, Erica, through other channels."


    "Presumably this Erica in Greece is willing to avenge his teacher."


    Seeing the serious expressions of everyone, Alexandra said again: "In addition to informing the apprentice of the old man, we have to change the way for this operation."


    I saw Alexandra clapped her hands, and a dozen men walked in with a few boxes.


    At Alexandra''s suggestion, several of the subordinates opened the boxes one by one, revealing the contents inside.


    The first wooden box contains exactly the RPG, as well as a few grenades.


    The second box contained a whole box of grenades.


    In the third box is an exaggerated sniper gun, the Croatian RT-2020/14.5mm anti-material gun.


    In the fourth box is a Gatling gun M134 and a full box of ammunition.


    "Gentlemen, times have changed. To deal with some people, it is no longer the time to send a few ninjas to assassinate with short swords and shuriken."


    "Even ordinary pistols and assault rifles still lack firepower. In the battle in Hell''s Kitchen, there were sounds of firearms and grenades exploding."


    "In this case, we need more powerful weapons to completely destroy Charlotte Doyle and his office."


    Looking at Alexandra who was talking eloquently, Botu exclaimed: "Are you holding these things and want to start a war?"


    "These weapons, if used in Hell''s Kitchen, can be well covered up, but his office is in Queens."


    "Do you think the New York government will ignore it after using these heavy weapons again?"


    Hearing Botu''s words, Murakami and Sowanda, who were originally very moved, thought for a while, then nodded and said, "Alexandra, after all, it''s not a war zone..."


    Listening to everyone''s dissuasion Alexandra said with a confident smile on her face: "Don''t worry, I have already arranged everything, and then someone will block Forres, Queens for us. Thills Seventy-One Avenue."


    "After 12 o''clock, the place will belong to us. As long as we withdraw before dawn and clean up the traces, this incident will not have any impact on us."


    "The price I paid for this was Madam Gao''s position."


    "The other party will become another finger for us. Of course, the benefits we get are not only these, but also the support of the United States and even more countries and regions."


    "This matter is part of the cooperation. I think everyone has no opinion on this transaction."


    Hearing Alexandra''s words, Murakami said: "It''s not impossible to join us and become one of the Five Fingers, but you always have to tell us who wants to join in."


    "Alexandra, if you want to choose someone to replace Mrs. Gao, we need the consent of all of us."

 Chapter 109： Sir, times have changed (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    At this moment, a fully-armed soldier walked in, although the mask on his face could not hide his arrogant aura.


    The person here is the Hydra agent, Crossbones.


    But it was the big move of the Hand that attracted the attention of the Hydra lurking in the island country, and the information was reported to Alexander Pierce.


    Pierce is still very happy to be able to pick up an organization with a history of hundreds of years, and all he has to pay is a street blockade and some official cover, but he is not happy.


    I saw Crossbones, walked in front of everyone, and said with disdain: "I am not the person responsible for entering the Hand Association. After you have dealt with this matter, other people will contact you."


    "For your operation this time, we will not interfere, but we will block it for you, and the time is only 5 hours."


    "If you can''t solve the enemy in five hours, your organization will not be eligible to be settled by us."


    After speaking, Crossbones didn''t stop at all, and turned around and left. After all, he had other identities and didn''t stay for long.


    Hearing the arrogant words of Crossbones and the unhurried departure, everyone looked at each other in dismay.


    After Crossbones left, all three looked at Alexandra, hoping he could give an explanation.


    Seeing everyone''s gaze, Alexandra slowly said, "Long live Hydra!"


    Hearing this familiar slogan, the three of them became Muggles, and they had to accept it, so they could only helplessly shout: "Long live Hydra!"


    As for Alexandra taking this group of people onto the pirate ship, everyone can only accept it. They are not a decent organization, and they know the secrets of Hydra, don''t they join and wait to be killed?


    Seeing everyone calling for long live Hydra together, Alexandra smiled and said, "Let''s assign a battle plan now."


    "In this battle, we will not only destroy Charlotte Doyle, but also destroy the Continental Hotel in New York to avenge our members who died at their hands."


    "I suggest that we directly divide into two teams. One team will go with me to kill Charlotte Doyle, and the other team will go directly to the Continental Hotel."


    "We have to let the high table know that there is a price to pay for provoking a hand union."


    After announcing the battle plan, Alexandra discussed the details with everyone, then ended the meeting, and just waited until after 12 o''clock at night, and started directly.


    Charlotte Office.


    Charlotte Doyle, who had just returned to the office, was stopped by Ginny and began to report something new.


    When she came to the conference room and sat down, Charlotte looked at Ginny in business attire and said helplessly, "Secretary Jin, what happened again?"


    At this time, Ginny held a folder in her hand and said, "BOSS, it has been more than a month since you sent John Wick, Carlos, and Wesley out."


    "They have completely straightened out the things over there, and they don''t need to be stationed for a long time. The mainland hotel over there will operate normally."


    "They''ll be back in New York in about three days to debrief you."


    "At the same time, I will bring back this month''s income."


    Listening to Ginny''s report, Charlotte also thought of the three people he sent out, but did not expect that the first batch of proceeds from the wax bath would be settled.


    "Ginny, arrange for some people to pick you up at the airport when the time comes, and welcome our adjudicator home."


    Ginny nodded and said she understood, then continued: "Boss, Wesley, who is in charge of the Moscow Continental Hotel, has something special to report to you."


    Hearing that the son of the cross had something to report, Charlotte was a little curious, then took out her mobile phone and called in front of Ginny.


    At this time, Wesley, who was far away in Moscow, heard the phone ringing, and immediately took it out to take a look. When he found out that his boss, Charlotte Doyle''s phone, was immediately connected.


    "Wesley, what''s the matter, I heard from Ginny, you have something to report to me."


    Wesley on the other side of the phone looked at the drunk Russian strong man in front of him and said, "Boss, I found a mechanical genius on the Russian side, and I think it is necessary to recommend it to you."


    When Charlotte heard that Wesley was going to recommend someone to him, she asked curiously, "What kind of mechanical genius is he called?"


    Hearing that what Wesley said needed to be reported turned out to be a referral, Ginny was also more curious, blinking her big eyes, looking at Charlotte Doyle who was on the phone.


    "Boss, his name is Ivan Vanke, and he''s a Russian."


    Charlotte, who had been careless at first, was still curious about what kind of mechanical genius he was. Let Wesley recommend it. It wasn''t that this fool was deceived over there.


    It''s not that Charlotte Doyle underestimates Wesley, but the experience of the other party, as well as the mediocre life of more than 20 years, it is not impossible to be deceived.


    It turned out that the person Wesley recommended was really a mechanical genius.


    "Ivan Vanke" Charlotte recited the name, and then the figure of whiplash appeared in her mind, a rough and scheming guy who slapped Justin Hammer ruthlessly .


    It''s just a pity that Charlotte is not optimistic about Ivan Vanke. On the one hand, this guy has a bad impression on Charlotte Doyle, on the other hand, he will have a puppet master to replace him in the future. The most important point That is, the Ark reactor has no effect on him.


    But Charlotte still asked, "Wesley, are you going to recommend him to me?"


    "Then three days later, you will come back with him to report on work, and I promise you to meet him. UU Reading "


    After hearing Charlotte three days later, he asked himself to bring Ivan Vanke back to report for work. Wesley looked a little embarrassed. In fact, he had communicated with Ivan Vanke more than once, but because of Anton Vanke, Ivan ��Vanke cannot leave here for the time being.


    "BOSS, Ivan Vanke''s father is seriously ill and cannot leave for the time being..."


    Hearing Wesley''s uneasy tone, Charlotte Doyle guessed what was going on, but Wesley did not convince Ivan Vanke.


    "Wesley, since he can''t leave for the time being, let''s talk about it later. Come back to report first."


    Hearing the BOSS''s words, Wesley gritted his teeth, looked at the drunk and strong man in front of him, and said, "Boss, I''ll try and bring him over as much as possible."


    "I really think he''s a good genius, very talented in mechanics!"


    Charlotte shrugged and said nonchalantly, "Okay, Wesley, I respect your choice, but no matter what the outcome is, don''t delay the presentation."

 Chapter 110： Ginnys Mind (Guarantee 6000/6000)

    After Wesley hung up the phone, he looked at Ivan Vanke who was already drunk and lying on the table, feeling somewhat helpless.


    This is a friend he made by chance after he came to Russia. He saw his former self in Ivan, and he was depressed but could not change.


    What he wanted to do, and he could not leave because of his father''s restrictions. Although Wesley had no father by his side at the time, he saw the similarities between Ivan Vanke and himself.


    After getting to know each other for a while, Wesley found that the other party was a genius in mechanics, and even had a lot of good opinions on firearm modification, so they went back and forth and became friends.


    Therefore, Wesley had the idea of ??recommending Ivan Vanke to Charlotte Doyle.


    Carlos invited the hotel waiter and sent the drunk Ivan Vanke to the hotel room. He needed to figure out a way to convince this stubborn guy to go with him to see his boss, Charlotte Dow. you.


    the other side.


    Ginny watched Charlotte Doyle hang up and asked curiously, "Boss, do you know who Wesley recommended?"


    Charlotte smiled: "I heard that, I have a little understanding, his father is Anthony Vanke, and he was a colleague with Tony Stark''s father."


    "Wesley''s recommendation is not wrong. He is considered a mechanical genius. This person is a troublemaker. I''m not very optimistic about his character."


    With the blueprint of the giant Ark reactor, he was able to create a simple and small Ark reactor in an extremely poor environment, just like Tony. Who can say that he is not a genius in this regard.


    It''s just the character of dealing with people and the philosophy instilled by Anton Vanke, it''s hard to satisfy Charlotte Doyle.


    If the income is under the command, although it is somewhat helpful, it does not play a big role.


    At that time, this guy is admitting the truth, and his brain is hot, and he has to find Tony Stark to take revenge. At that time, he will be hanged or killed.


    Whether or not Charlotte should make a move, what good would it be if he made a move.


    So after a comprehensive consideration, Charlotte Doyle does not intend to be hired by his subordinates, but because he is a person recommended by his subordinates, he does not mind talking about it. If there is still help, then accept it.


    He still doesn''t mind if he and Tony play a friendly match, but he has to fight Tony to the death, Charlotte doesn''t want to stop the robbery for Hammer Industries, and it''s better to harm Justin Hammer. Bar!


    Hearing Charlotte say that she is not optimistic about the character of the other party, Ginny blinked her eyes, she is a real genius.


    She believed that with Charlotte''s charisma, this so-called Russian mechanical genius would be obedient.


    Thinking that the only people he had drawn over were Carlos and his son, while Mute was surrounded by the three of Iruka, and John was recruited by the boss himself.


    In order to expand the manpower of her department, Ginny thought about it and said, "Boss, why don''t I go to Moscow and see that mechanical genius for you. If it''s really good, I''ll bring it back with Wesley."


    "If it''s not that good, then drop him completely."


    "Also let this kid Wesley know that no one is qualified to recommend to your command."


    Charlotte looked at Ginny, who was eager to try, and didn''t know why the other party was interested, so she answered: "If you want to go there, then leave early, there is no distance from here."


    "It''s good to meet you, maybe his character can''t even pass your level!"


    "But before I leave, transfer the 10 million dollars that the firm has just received to my personal account, which is useful to me."


    Apparently, Charlotte Doyle didn''t notice Ginny''s thoughts.


    When Ginny heard Charlotte agree, she smiled and said, "Okay BOSS, I''ll check it out for you. As for the money, I''ll arrange the finance to transfer to you later."


    "Okay, then hurry up and make arrangements."


    After confirming that there was nothing else, Charlotte Doyle left the conference room and walked towards the upstairs room.


    Looking at Charlotte who was leaving, Ginny rolled her eyes. She felt the pressure on Mute, and through communication, she learned that the ninja team would get bigger and bigger in the future.


    For her own weight and success in winning Charlotte Doyle, Ginny needs helpers, more helpers, to increase her weight in Charlotte Doyle''s heart.


    After all, she doesn''t have magical ninjutsu and superb medical skills, so she can only show her advantages in other areas.


    Without hesitation, Ginny immediately arranged for the financial transfer to be carried out, and at the same time, through the identity of the high table, she took a private jet and went to Moscow.


    Charlotte Doyle, who returned to her room, received a text message not long after she had just rested, and her account was credited with $10 million.


    Entering the system space and looking at the poor 180.6W copper coin, Charlotte immediately recharged the copper coin. After ten million, it immediately became 1180.6W.


    Looking at the tens of millions of copper coins, Charlotte immediately felt much better. She clicked on the interface of the spirit beast, and Charlotte Doyle was going to upgrade the Blue Snake.


    Looking at the psychic interface, the blue snake of level 20 is displayed, and the consumption required for the upgrade is 500 reputation and 50,000 copper coins, and the resources consumed by each level will increase.


    Taking a look at the 13650 RP he currently has, Charlotte secretly thought: Blue Snake needs level 50 to reach full level. I don''t know if this RP is enough.


    In the next second, Charlotte started the Blue Snake upgrade journey.


    After paying 13,000 reputation and nearly 5 million copper coins, Charlotte upgraded the psychic beast Blue Snake to level 40, which greatly improved the strength of the blue snake, but it was only 10 levels away from the full level of 50. But at this time, the Blue Snake already needs 2,000 reputation and 250,000 copper coins to level up.


    To reach the full level and activate the next psychic beast Toadji, Charlotte estimates that roughly 2.5W of reputation and 400W of copper coins are needed.


    Copper Coin Charlotte is not worried, but for the reputation value, it seems that it can only take time, but with the task of the Continental Hotel, he thinks it will be enough in less than a month.


    After closing the psychic beast interface, and seeing that there were still 6.806 million copper coins, Charlotte opened the equipment interface and looked at the all-level 30 Chunin suits.


    Equipment upgrade journey, continue to start.


    After smashing all the 680W in, the six pieces of Chunin equipment have been upgraded from level 30 to level 50, which is still a long way from reaching the full level of 60.


    Looking at the emptied copper coins, Charlotte secretly said: The money has been transferred less, it seems that I can only wait for the next time to transfer some more before upgrading.


    The improvement of equipment has given Charlotte a considerable improvement in defense and attack power. Although it has not been tested yet, Charlotte knows that ordinary small-caliber weapons, even if he has good defense, can no longer be used. Defend him.

 Chapter 111： Erica (2000/6000)

    Charlotte Doyle, who was experimenting with her latest defense and attack power in the system practice space, didn''t know that there was a new client in the office at this time.


    At this time, Erica Naches, dressed in red and hot, pushed open the door of the office and walked in.


    When she walked around, she seemed to be turbulent, and after entering the door, she looked at everything in the office without a trace.


    Iruka Uno looked at her as she walked to the front desk, and asked, "Ma''am, is there any entrusted case?"


    Erica Naches showed a sweet smile and said curiously, "I lost something, I don''t know if I can entrust it here."


    Iruka was a little disappointed to hear that the items needed to be entrusted. This is probably a D-level quest, but the door is a guest, and there is no place that will refuse the reasonable quest of the client, especially for the Uno Iruka who came out of Konoha. .


    "Girls, we need to find a lost property entrustment. Our Charlotte office also accepts it, but we must explain in advance that our price is not low."


    "If the item is cheaper for you, or the value is of little significance, it is not recommended that you entrust the task with us."


    Hearing Iruka''s kind reminder, Erica said seriously: "Money is not a problem, this item is very important to me."


    Seeing the other party say this, Iruka didn''t insist, but asked, "Ma''am, what''s your name?"


    "Erica!"


    "Okay, Ms. Erica, please come with me."


    Iruka walked out of the service desk and walked to the reception room with the opposite direction.


    When he came to the reception room and sat down, Iruka took out a blank quest scroll, put it in front of him, and said, "Ma''am, please tell me the specific content of the commission."


    After some communication, Erica finally issued a 100,000-dollar item search task, which required a special watch.


    After signing the entrusted task, Erica asked embarrassedly before paying, "Excuse me, where is the bathroom?"


    After Iruka showed Erica the direction, she waited in the hall.


    After Erica came to the bathroom, she closed the door and immediately began to observe the ventilation duct above her head. Then she opened the flush toilet to make a noise.


    Following the ventilation duct, Erica went all the way, grasping the internal structure of Charlotte''s office, as well as which areas the ventilation duct leads to, and even found the place where the vent is connected to the outside.


    When it was about time, Erica returned, installed the baffle and simply cleaned up by the sink, and then slowly walked out of the bathroom.


    "Sir, can I pay by card?"


    I saw Erica walking over slowly with a bank card in her hand.


    Iluka took out a POS machine from the counter and motioned to Erica to swipe the card.


    Swiping the card and paying the bill, Erica happily made the down payment for the entrusted task, then took the voucher and turned and left the Charlotte office.


    After walking out of the office, Erica turned around and took a deep look at the office''s signboard. She was going to sneak in at 1 o''clock tonight, when people were sleeping at their worst, to avenge her master.


    New York at night is extraordinarily quiet.


    71st Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens, is neither a hell''s kitchen where no one dares to go out alone at night, nor a wealthy area with the best security.


    But tonight the streets were extraordinarily quiet, and there were basically no people around after 11 o''clock.


    Among the temporary strongholds of the Hand, the Hand has already allocated their respective attack locations.


    Alexandra and Murakami are in charge of the Charlotte office, while Bodo and Sowanda are in charge of the Continental Hotel in New York.


    At this time, everyone in the hand meeting had already assembled, and when the hands of the clock pointed to 12 o''clock, the bell rang.


    It was the night where the night was black and the wind was killing people. Alexandra glanced at the clock on the wall and said, "Let''s go!"


    The people in the hand union turned into two teams, heading in different directions.


    As the garbage king who controls the beggars and homeless people in New York, he received the news the first time that 71st Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens, was blocked.


    At first, the garbage king didn''t care. After all, it is common for the government to block one or two streets occasionally, and it is not a once or twice to drive away the homeless in the streets.


    But when he received it later, the street where the Continental Hotel was also blocked, the Garbage King immediately realized that something was wrong, but it was too late.


    It''s past twelve o''clock.


    The Charlotte Office has long since closed, and everyone including Mute returned to their rooms to rest. Even the diligent Charlotte Doyle finished chakra refining at 11 o''clock, just like everyone else. All to sleep.


    At this moment, in the Charlotte office, a sniper has set up the Croatian RT-20 anti-equipment sniper gun on a building a thousand meters away.


    The target is the gate of the office, ready to attack at any time.


    At this time, an armored vehicle and three **** buses stopped at the door of the Charlotte office.


    The sunroof of the armored vehicle was raised, and a Gatling M134 machine gun was mounted on the roof, directly facing the door of the Charlotte office.


    At this time, Alexandra stepped down from one of the buses, followed by armed men who were fully armed, wearing bulletproof vests, bulletproof helmets, and combat equipment.


    There are 30 armed personnel in this team, and they are well-equipped with night vision goggles, searchlights, assault rifles, pistols, grenades, and daggers.


    Murakami stepped out of another bus, and behind him were 30 ninjas carefully trained by the Hand Association, each with bulging muscles, wearing chains, scythes, and short knives, all of whom were assassinated in melee combat. master.


    At this time, the third bus opened. This bus is an ordinary member of the Hand Union Although it is ordinary, it is only compared to the personnel of the two foreigners and the two buses, and it is not so special.


    But the firearms and equipment are readily available, wearing a tactical vest and body armor, still gives people a feeling that cannot be underestimated.


    I saw that all the personnel were here, and Alexandra waved to attack.


    A hand member took out an RPG rocket from the weapon box, loaded it, and aimed it at the Charlotte office building.


    Just pulled the trigger.


    "Whoosh!"


    The grenade charged towards the office building with its tail flame.


    "boom!"


    An earth-shattering explosion instantly detonated the entire block, and the vehicles parked on the street exploded and screamed.


    The skyrocketing shock wave instantly destroyed the magnificent office. Because of the structure of the building, the building did not collapse, but it also became dilapidated.

 Chapter 112： Go to war (4,000/6,000)

    the other side.


    Botu and Sowanda also took the **** bus and took their men to the outside of the New York Continental Hotel.


    The doorman of the hotel, looking at the familiar **** bus, seemed to recall the incident when the hotel was restored.


    Before he could do anything, he was shot and killed by members of the Hand Union who got out of the car.


    At this time, nearly a hundred fully-armed members of the Hand Association got off the two vehicles, and Bo Tu and Sowanda signaled to attack.


    In an instant, nearly ten people took off the grenade from their bodies, pulled the grenade latch, and threw them into the Continental Hotel.


    The grenade rolled into the hotel corridor. Chalong, who was on duty at this moment, fell down instantly when he saw this scene, and simultaneously pressed the alarm system at the service desk.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    The grenade exploded and shrapnel shot in all directions. Some killers sitting in the executive corridor of the hotel were shot and killed by the flying shrapnel before they could react.


    With some luck, the shrapnel was only shot at the body, and the killer in the bulletproof vest was a fluke, but he was also frightened by this sudden scene.


    Over the years since the establishment of the Continental Hotel, apart from internal reasons and battles, it has never been attacked by other forces. This is always a neutral and safe zone.


    But today, the existence of this safe zone has been broken.


    The alarm bell rang loudly in the hotel, and voices came from the speakers on each floor of the hotel: "The main entrance of the Continental Hotel was attacked. All customers can choose to evacuate or fight back."


    "Once again, the mainland hotel was attacked by unknown forces, and all customers can choose to evacuate or fight back."


    At this moment, in the underground bar of the Continental Hotel, many killers who were still drinking Hipi were stunned for a moment when they heard the voice broadcast. In the next second, someone took out a pistol and started to be alert. Some of them chose to support the hotel and walked towards it. , and some were evacuated through the back door of the hotel.


    It''s just that the evacuees didn''t expect that the people from the Hand Association had already surrounded the hotel bosses, and the people who walked through the back door, just showing their bodies, were ruthlessly shot and killed by the guarding Hand Society members.


    And some killers who stayed in the hotel, after hearing the broadcast, immediately got up and put on bulletproof vests, took up weapons, and walked carefully outside the room.


    At this moment, Botu and Sowanda''s subordinates rushed into the hotel after the grenade explosion stopped. When they saw some killers who fell to the ground and were injured, they immediately refilled their guns to ensure that the other party died thoroughly and would not suddenly counterattack.


    The members of the Hand Association who entered the hotel would kill anyone they saw, not letting anyone who appeared in front of them be spared.


    Seeing this, some killers also fired back immediately, and the two sides immediately fought. In an instant, gunshots continued in the hotel, and there were occasional roars of grenade explosions.


    After Botu and Sowanda entered the Continental Hotel, they also joined the battle.


    Because the two mastered Kunlun''s qi, none of the killers present was their combined enemy, which improved the efficiency of the killing again.


    After the grenade was blasted, Chalong ran to the hotel manager, Winston''s lounge, for the first time.


    "Winston, it''s not good, someone attacked the Continental Hotel."


    Charon, who had just come in at this time, saw that Winston had already changed his clothes, and his expression was serious.


    "Inform our people, grab your weapons and fight back!"


    After explaining Charon, Winston picked up the phone and called up Charlotte Doyle''s phone number to ask for help, but when he called, the line was busy.


    He couldn''t even get through to Charlotte''s office. Winston, who put down the phone, looked solemn. At this moment, he knew that things were in trouble.


    Without hesitation, Winston walked directly into the safe house and began to monitor the attacking enemy through surveillance.


    A large number of security personnel from the Continental Hotel rushed into the weapons room at Chalong''s order, picked up the equipment and started to counterattack.


    The trash king, who wanted to contact Charlotte, found that the phone couldn''t get through, so he dialed Winston instead.


    Winston watched the phone he put down ringing, thinking it was from Charlotte, and picked up the phone that was the King of Trash, a little surprised but chose to connect.


    "Winston, what happened over there? The block where the Continental Hotel is located was blocked."


    "Even the block where Elder Charlotte is located is blocked and cannot be approached."


    Hearing the trash king''s words, Winston''s heart sank, and as expected, something happened.


    "King of the Baoli District, the Continental Hotel has been attacked by unknown forces. It may be the same with the elders. Since you are loyal to the elders, then do what you should do."


    The garbage king heard that both sides were attacked, his expression changed immediately, and he said solemnly: "I see."


    Then hung up Winston''s phone.


    After a brief thought, the trash king immediately called John Wick. Since returning to Bowery through John, he has been in frequent contact with him.


    Because of the jet lag, John Wick was not sleeping at this time, and got on the phone immediately.


    "John, something happened. The elders and the Continental Hotel have been attacked by unknown forces. I know you can still contact other people in New York."


    "I''m going to take someone to rescue now. If you can still contact other gangs for help, hurry up."


    Hearing the words of the trash king, John Wick, who had just been lying on the bed, immediately sat up and said in surprise, "You are right? The elder was attacked?"


    The trash king on the other side spoke quickly: "John, I''m not sure, but the block where the elder is located and the block of the Continental Hotel are blocked."


    "At the same time, I learned from Winston that the Continental Hotel was attacked. As for the elders, the phone could not be reached. I don''t know the specific reason for the time being But I guess it should have been attacked at the same time, otherwise Blocks will not be blocked at the same time.��


    "John, I won''t say more. I''ll take someone to rescue first. If you can contact someone, contact them as soon as possible."


    The trash king knows that John Wick is the adjudicator, not only can he contact his previous relationship, but more importantly, as the adjudicator, John can mobilize the power of the high table.


    Hanging up the phone with the trash king, John Wick tried to communicate with Charlotte Doyle and the firm on the phone, but no one got through.


    John Wick no longer hesitated, although he believed that with Elder Charlotte''s strength, the attacker would definitely die miserably.


    But you have to do what you have to do.


    John Wick remembered his identity and immediately called the head of the Belarusian Roma Gang in New York.


    As Giordani Jovanovich, the son of Belarus, John was not only able to seek asylum in the Belarusian gang, but more importantly, as the judge of his identity, he could also mobilize the Belarusian gang.

 Chapter 113： Steel Torrent (guaranteed 6,000/6,000)

    The phone rang for a while before being connected.


    "Jordani, you need to know how important sleep is to a woman."


    "By the way, this is the first time you contacted me after you became the adjudicator. Is there anything wrong?"


    Hearing the voice on the phone, John Wick calmed down and said, "The office where the elder is located may have been attacked, although I don''t think the attacker could cause any harm to the elder, but this is also your message to the elder. An opportunity to show loyalty, isn''t it?"


    The obedient side paused for a while, and then the voice sounded again: "Jordani, thank you for thinking about your family, I know how to change it."


    The phone hung up, and The Director, who was in charge of the Belarusian Gang, immediately began to gather his men and set off in the direction of the Charlotte Office.


    And John Wick, who is far away in the Moroccan Continental Hotel, can''t do more at this time, he can only wait for the result of things, after all, the distance is too far.


    Time goes back to 12 o''clock.


    The grenade blasted the door of Charlotte''s office, and also woke up the five people who were resting inside.


    Fortunately, everyone was resting upstairs, and the grenade only destroyed the facilities in the lobby on the first floor, and did not cause any damage to the five people upstairs.


    Charlotte Doyle, who was awakened at this time, had an incredible expression on his face. Was he attacked again?


    Don''t think he can guess who it is. Recently, apart from the True Pure Society, there is no other organization that has such a big hatred with him, and even bombed his office with a howitzer.


    Originally, Charlotte planned to take all his men to the island country after seeing Ivan Vanke three days later.


    The moment Charlotte Doyle got up, she got dressed and was about to take action. The Gatling M134 machine gun that had been set up fired frantically toward the second floor of the office at a speed of 6,000 rounds per minute.


    In front of the Gatling M134 heavy machine gun, the wall on the second floor was like a piece of paper, and it was shot through and punched out holes in an instant.


    As the metal storm hit, the walls of the recovery room on the second floor could no longer bear the dazzling and instantaneous collapse.


    The muzzle of the machine gun swept horizontally, and the entire second floor was plowed.


    At this time, the wall on the outside of the second floor collapsed, revealing the situation inside. Alexandra saw that the outside of the second floor was not a bedroom, and ordered her subordinates to continue to attack.


    He wanted to bomb the office before attacking. Even if Charlotte Doyle didn''t die, it wouldn''t make him feel good.


    Looking at the stray bullets that passed through the opposite room, Charlotte picked up Kunai and smashed them one by one.


    He thought to himself: Fortunately, Ginny went to Russia. Otherwise, with the intensity of today''s attack, Charlotte would not worry about the four ninjas under her command, but Secretary Jin was afraid that it would be very difficult for him to survive.


    At this time, Li Locke was in Dumen state, and rushed over at the first time. Although the bullets fired by the Gatling machine gun were very fast and the attack density was also very high, in front of the supersonic Xiao Li, it was completely If he can''t hit him, the bullets that cannot be avoided due to the shooting density can also be easily flew by him.


    Li Locke opened the door of Charlotte Doyle''s bedroom and asked anxiously:


    "Lord Charlotte, are you okay?"


    Seeing Xiao Li who came first, Charlotte immediately replied, "I have no problem, these stray bullets can''t hurt me yet."


    While speaking, the RPG''s grenade was launched again, and there was another huge explosion, causing Charlotte, who was talking, to be shaken by the huge shock wave.


    At this moment, the wall of the house on the outside of the second floor was completely collapsed, and the figures of Charlotte and Li Lock were exposed in the sniper''s sight.


    "boom!"


    The sniper pulled the trigger, the Croatian RT-20 sniper gun jolted, and an armor-piercing bullet was fired.


    But it was Charlotte Doyle who sensed the crisis and opened the eight-door Dunjia immediately, pulling Li Locke and fleeing the room instantly, avoiding the bombardment of the sniper cannon.


    However, the big bed behind Charlotte was not so lucky. It was smashed into **** in an instant, and a large hole was blown out of the ground of the room on the second floor, and the situation on the first floor could be seen directly.


    At this time, Alexandra, who was observing the scene, suddenly heard a voice from the headset: "Leader, he missed the shot, he actually avoided the sniper gun."


    Hearing that Charlotte Doyle had dodged a shot from the sniper, Alexandra was both surprised and not surprised. Mrs. Gao was the weakest being among the five of them, but she still had decent strength.


    If the opponent''s subordinates can kill Mrs. Gao, it means that the opponent is not a simple character.


    "Continue to attack, as long as you see a figure, whether or not he shoots me."


    Alexandra believed that as long as she could hit, Charlotte Doyle would have to be seriously injured even if she didn''t die, for no reason, just because a few of them couldn''t take a few shots.


    At this time, the last and third RPG grenade was fired again, and the entire second floor was completely collapsed.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle took Li Locke to meet everyone at the stairway from the first floor to the second floor. Except for Iluka, who was a little embarrassed, no one was injured.


    Charlotte looked at a few people, and said, "Wait a minute, Xiao Li and I will take the lead, and rush out to fight. After you hear the machine guns stop outside, follow them and kill them. You don''t need to keep your hands."


    "It will be all enemies out there, and there is no need to let anyone go."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!" x4


    After discussing the battle plan, Charlotte said to Xiao Li, "Li Locke, come with me!"


    "boom!"


    Two green figures rushed out of the office at supersonic speed. Due to the size of the two, plus the speed of movement, a sonic boom occurred in the room in an instant.


    Facing the bombardment of bullets and grenades, Charlotte Doyle and Li Locke rushed out in an instant,


    Charlotte opened the writing wheel, and everyone outside the room under the supersonic speed was all caught in the eyes.


    Everything outside the arena was seriously received by Charlotte Doyle in an instant. Looking at the armored car with flames spewing from the roof, Charlotte Doyle rushed over and appeared in front of the car in an instant. Then one punch.


    "boom!"


    The armored vehicle was directly knocked off by Charlotte Doyle and slammed into the bus on the side. The huge force instantly knocked the bus over and tore it into two pieces, while the armored vehicle crashed until it crashed into the opposite street. A house came to a complete stop.


    At this point, the driver of the armored vehicle and the machine gunner died instantly, and the machine gun was scrapped on the spot.


    And Li Lock rushed towards the heavily armed people, as if there was no one to stop, and every punch and kick caused a large area of ??casualties.


    PS: Thanks again to the book friend "�����ϥޥ�" for the reward of 5000 reading coins! Due to system reasons, sometimes the thank you content in Zuo Writer''s words cannot be seen by the book friends on the other side. I''m very sorry.

 Chapter 114： Cant withstand 1 blow (guaranteed 2,000/6,000)

    "Infinite dance!"


    "Ah!"


    But it was Li Locke who saw these well-equipped enemies and knew that relatively speaking, their threat was the greatest, and the first was to attack them.


    But it was Li Locke''s speed that was too fast, and the group of people in the hand union didn''t react in a hurry at all. The sound of the explosion sounded next to their ears, and they saw a flower in front of them, and a huge force hit their chest, and then they flew into the air, and they didn''t wake up. world.


    I saw Li Locke punching out, a fully armed fighter with a fist mark indented in his chest, and his body flew out directly, knocking over everyone beside him.


    With one kick, the ground was a big pit, and the splashed stones shot in all directions. One palm hit the bulletproof helmet, and the head flew out directly, and the helmet was smashed.


    The one with the helmet is fine, but the one without the bulletproof helmet is like a sledgehammer smashing a watermelon, which is extremely cruel.


    But in just a few seconds, the 30-strong fully-armed company was running out.


    As the sound of the machine gun stopped, Sasuke, Mute, and Iruka rushed out one after another.


    Alexandra and Murakami, seeing this scene, were shocked and angry, and shouted: "Attack, fire!"


    The remaining armed men and ninjas attacked immediately, and the sound of gunfire and the waving of katana swords was heard.


    When Charlotte Doyle saw that the two old men were giving orders, she guessed that they should be the other **** of the hand and the meeting, and immediately shouted: "Don''t attack these two old guys."


    But it was Charlotte who remembered that if she wanted to find the keel, she needed the cooperation of the leader of the Hand Association. If they were all killed, it would be much more troublesome to find.


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s order, the few people who rushed out at this moment bypassed the two of them very tacitly and rushed towards the other members of the Hand Association.


    However, the sniper who was thousands of meters away seized the opportunity to pull the trigger, and an armor-piercing bullet shot at Charlotte Doyle at a speed of 850 meters per second.


    Thinking of the previous shot that was comparable to bombardment, Charlotte did not choose to use Kunwu to resist, but directly launched the substitute technique.


    The extremely hard stand-in wood was directly smashed into **** by the opponent.


    At this moment, Charlotte looked in the direction of the bullet, and instantly saw a sniper hiding in a building a thousand meters away.


    Without any hesitation, Charlotte Doyle took out a Kunai, attached to Chakala, and shot directly in the direction of the sniper with Dumen open.


    "Shh!"


    The sound of breaking through the air came out, and Kunai flew towards the sniper''s position at a flying speed faster than the speed of the armor-piercing bullet just now.


    In the sniper''s incredible eyes, Kunai directly headshot him.


    After solving the enemy in the distance, Charlotte looked at the surveillance cameras around the street, and found that there were not many surveillance cameras. The members of the Hand Union who had been rushed over had destroyed them in advance and had already gone on strike.


    So far, Charlotte Doyle and the others have long since had no worries, but because the opponents are all junk fish and members of the Hand Association without special powers, in the eyes of everyone, using the substitute technique is already very face to the opponent. .


    Moreover, the speed of using kunai to harvest opponents against miscellaneous fish is even faster than that of ninjutsu, especially after Sasuke Uchiha opened the Sharinyan, the shuriken throwing technique was played out.


    When a few shuriken flew out, it was easy to harvest the opponent''s head, especially the wire hanging on the shuriken, which was a terrifying weapon for murder, even without Sasuke''s hands, the members of the hand union who ran around were themselves. Lost his life.


    As the three joined the battlefield, the speed of harvesting became faster and faster, and Alexandra was about to retreat when she saw that the situation was not good, but was stopped by Charlotte Doyle.


    "This old man, where are you going?"


    Looking at Charlotte Doyle who was blocking the road, Alexandra waved her hand, and an invisible energy shot towards Charlotte.


    Although Qi Jin was invisible, it was unable to escape Charlotte''s perception. He only saw him throw a punch, and the fist wind and Qi Jin collided.


    "boom!"


    With a muffled sound, Alexandra stepped back a few steps before she stopped, her face so ugly.


    "Which one of the five fingers of the hand are you?"


    "This anger, I can''t practice at home!"


    Hearing Charlotte''s ridicule, Alexandra had a gloomy face and shouted, "Murakami, come together, or none of us will be able to run out!"


    Hearing Alexandra''s cry, Murakami, who was about to escape in the chaos, had no choice but to give up escaping, because he also found that although the other four did not attack him, they all looked in his direction from time to time, as long as there was an escape The signs will come at any time.


    Murakami jumped and came to Alexandra''s side. The two stood shoulder to shoulder. Murakami said, "Let''s shoot together."


    Looking at the two who were still discussing, Charlotte Doyle said contemptuously, "Two bed bugs, together they are not bed bugs?"


    I saw Charlotte Doyle''s figure, and instantly appeared in front of the two of them. She stretched out her hands directly, grabbing at the arms of the two of them and then pulled.


    "Tear!"


    But Charlotte was too powerful when she opened Du Men, and broke their arms directly.


    "what��������"


    The two clasped their shoulders and cried out in pain in an instant, but at the moment of tearing, they didn''t feel anything, but when they saw the familiar arm in Charlotte''s hand, some of the pain nerves responded.


    Alexandra and Murakami immediately used the other intact hand to tap a few acupoints on their shoulders. The blood that was rushing out immediately became much smaller. At the same time, they used Qi to seal the wound so that it would not bleed outwards. .


    After some operations, the two''s already old faces became even more pale, and they looked more like a dead person.


    Charlotte Doyle threw her two arms aside and watched the two temporarily stop their injuries, and then slowly said, "Two old people, don''t leave in such a hurry."


    "Look, your subordinates are running out."


    However, while Charlotte was talking, the sporadic gunshots were completely silent, and even a few guys who wanted to pull the grenade latch and prepare to explode, took the box lunch before they could act.


    The two looked around and found that the nearly 100 elite men they brought with them were slaughtered by the other party in such a short period of time.


    Obviously they knew that this time they were kicked on the iron plate, they thought they were well prepared, but they didn''t expect the opponent''s strength to be so powerful, it was beyond their imagination.


    At this moment, Murakami looked at the man in front of him, knelt down on one knee, and said, "Lord Charlotte, I am willing to surrender, attacking you is all Alexandra''s attention."


    "As long as you save my life, I am willing to share the secret of the keel with you. You must have found the keel buried under Hell''s Kitchen."

 Chapter 115： Surrender and lose 1 and a half (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    Alexandra on the side heard Murakami''s words and said angrily: "Murakami, how dare you..."


    Seeing that Charlotte was unmoved, Murakami spoke again: "Sir, I am willing to lead the Hand Association to surrender to you, and the keel can live forever, but it requires a special method, and I am willing to contribute this method to you."


    Seeing that Murakami surrendered so boneless, and directly revealed the real secret of the Hand, Alexandra''s face was extremely ugly, but she also knelt down on one knee, lowered her head and said:


    "Lord Charlotte, I am also willing to surrender."


    At this time, Sasuke, who had already solved all the enemies, came over and surrounded them.


    Charlotte Doyle looked at Iluka on the side, and said directly, "Tie them to me."


    the other side.


    At this time, the Garbage King and The Director of the Belarusian Gang had just assembled their men and drove quickly towards the direction of the Charlotte office.


    New York Continental Hotel.


    The sudden attack defeated the killers in the Continental Hotel, but after Chalong cut off the power of the hotel, relying on the familiar terrain, the Continental Hotel and the killers in the hotel launched an effective counterattack.


    For a while, the two sides were flickering casualties, but the Continental Hotel was Winston''s headquarters after all. After being defeated by the adjudicator last time, in order to avoid similar incidents, Winston added a large number of security personnel and equipped with More advanced weapons and equipment.


    The security staff of the hotel, instead, became a sharp knife, and stabbed it straight at the hands of the people.


    If it weren''t for Sowanda and Bo Tu, the people of the Hand Union would not necessarily be the opponents of the Continental Hotel.


    The battle between the two sides was intense, but in a short period of time, the winner could not be determined.


    the other side.


    The officers in charge of sealing off Forest Hills, Queens, heard the sound of the guns coming to a complete stop and didn''t care.


    The task they received was to conduct anti-terrorism exercises inside, block the surrounding blocks, and prohibit unrelated people from approaching.


    As for what happened inside, they didn''t care.


    In front of the ruins of Charlotte''s Office.


    Iruka had already tied the two of them, and led them to kneel in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    And he himself ran back to the office to look for things.


    Looking at the two people in front of her, Charlotte Doyle patted the other''s cheek and said, "There are five fingers in the hand, except for Mrs. Gao, who was destroyed by me, the rest of Sowanda and Botu. Where?"


    Seeing Charlotte''s question, the two looked at each other, and then Murakami said, "They brought people to attack the Continental Hotel."


    Hearing that the two of them went to attack the Continental Hotel, Charlotte felt a lot more relieved, and it seemed that she didn''t need to go to the island country.


    "Sasuke Li Locke, go to the Continental Hotel and bring back Sowanda and Botu. As for the other intruders, kill them all."


    "Remember to avoid surveillance on the road."


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, the two left and replied, "Yes!"


    The two figures flashed and disappeared immediately.


    This time, Charlotte Doyle didn''t tell the two to drive, because he didn''t know if the car in his garage was still in normal use.


    Looking back at Alexandra and Murakami again, Charlotte said calmly, "It''s a good idea for you to be here, we''ll be divided into two groups, some of them bombed my office, and some of them went to destroy the Continental Hotel. ."


    "There are no soldiers in one place to attack me directly. This is because I feel very confident to take me down."


    "Just relying on these scraps of copper and iron?"


    While speaking, Charlotte glanced at the RPG bazooka on the ground and the armored vehicle that smashed into the shop opposite.


    Alexandra, who was kneeling on the ground, twitched the corners of her mouth and thought to herself: If I knew these things were useless to you, would I still choose them?


    If it wasn''t for you in New York City, I wouldn''t use an RPG, and I would just shoot you with a missile. If it was in an island country, let alone a missile, I could find a dirty bomb and a portable nuclear bomb. you.


    Obviously, he is still a little unwilling to defeat Alexandra this time. Let alone killing Charlotte and joining Hydra, it is a question of whether he can survive or not.


    Seeing that the two did not answer, they just buried their heads lower.


    Charlotte shouted: "Raise your head!"


    When the two heard Charlotte''s words, they could only raise their heads.


    "Now, it''s time for us to talk about this loss."


    "My requirements are not high, give me the keel in your hands."


    When Charlotte mentioned the keel, neither of them spoke.


    After about three seconds, Charlotte was really impatient, the chakra gushing out from her body, and the terrifying coercion of the carrier firmly overwhelmed the two of them to the ground.


    Feeling Charlotte Doyle''s terrifying breath, Murakami''s breathing became difficult, and the two who were pinned to the ground looked at each other. UU reading


    Alexandra said: "Lord Charlotte, we have run out of keels, otherwise Mrs. Gao would not have been sent to New York to find keels."


    Charlotte, who heard this, kicked a samurai sword on the ground and held it directly in her hand.


    "Shhhhhh"


    In the blink of an eye, the sword light flashed, and Alexandra was chopped into a dozen knots, and then kicked Murakami aside.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball"


    Alexandra, who was dismembered, was instantly burned to coke by the terrifying high temperature of the fireball.


    But it was Charlotte Doyle''s flamboyant fireball that had undergone great changes due to the fusion of skills, the enhancement of the Shaker, and his terrifying chakra, and Burning Stone was no problem at all.


    Seeing that Alexandra was completely burnt to charcoal, Charlotte stopped his fireball technique this time.


    Then he looked at Murakami, who was terrified on the side, and then slowly opened his mouth and said:


    "In this state, I believe that there is no way for a keel to revive a pile of coke."


    Murakami, who barely sat up from the ground, looked at Charlotte Doyle with only fear in his eyes, and said tremblingly in his mouth:


    "How did you know the secret of the keel?"


    "Mrs. Gao, it''s impossible to tell you about this."


    Charlotte smiled, then slowly said, "The keel is not your secret, don''t forget where you came from."


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle alluding to Kunlun, Murakami was no longer struggling with how the other party knew that the keel could prolong life and resurrect people.


    Looking at Murakami who wasn''t talking, Charlotte looked at the other party and said, "Now, can you tell me where is the keel of the hand union?"


    "Did you follow you to New York? Or was it placed at the headquarters of the island country by you?"

 Chapter 116： Are you fit too? (Guaranteed 6,000/6,000)

    Thinking of Charlotte Doyle''s actions just now, Murakami didn''t think too much, but asked, "If I tell you the whereabouts of the keel, can I save my life?"


    "And I will lead the union of hands and give allegiance to you."


    Looking at Murakami who wanted to surrender, Charlotte smiled and said, "I don''t need your surrender, I just need the whereabouts of the keel."


    "It''s not garbage, it''s all eligible to be thrown into my door, I don''t open a recycling bin."


    Apparently, Charlotte didn''t take a fancy to the power of the Hand. If it wasn''t for the mission meeting place or the high table, he wouldn''t choose to become a high-level executive.


    "And I believe that if you don''t say it, the other two will say it."


    "I said, I can make it easier for you to walk. If you don''t say it, I think you should understand what it means to be alive is more painful than death."


    After speaking, Charlotte glanced at Mute.


    Mute immediately understood, and for a medical ninja, especially a medical ninja with superb abilities, she is as familiar with torturing people as saving people.


    Walking slowly towards Murakami, every step of the mute fell, footsteps sounded, as if terror were approaching.


    Hearing the approaching footsteps, Murakami didn''t insist any longer. He knew that the hand meeting was over, and his insistence was meaningless. Instead of saying it after being tortured, or being told by others after being tortured to death, it would be better for him to be happy and immediately shout: " I say!"


    Hearing Murakami''s cry, Mute stopped approaching.


    Charlotte nodded and said, "Very good, now tell me where the keel is."


    "The keel is on the bus, and there is a black suitcase on the co-pilot''s seat. My keel is in the box."


    "Alexandra''s share is the bus that was destroyed by you. This time, the four of us brought our own keels."


    Hearing that there were four keels, Charlotte was overjoyed, and the harvest was more than expected. You must know that he thought that there was only one keel left in the hand, but he did not expect to have as many as four.


    "Shh!"


    The silent figure disappeared in the next second, and in the blink of an eye, he returned to Charlotte''s side, carrying two black suitcases in his hands.


    Silent placed the suitcase in front of Charlotte, then stepped aside.


    Looking at the suitcase that was found so quickly, Murakami nodded and said, "Yes, these two boxes, the one on the left is my keel."


    Charlotte nodded. At this time, Iruka came out and said, "Lord Charlotte, except for the first floor and the contents inside, the first and second floors are completely scrapped."


    But Iruka went to check the loss of the office just now. After listening to the other party''s report, Charlotte said, "Iruka, solve him."


    Iruka didn''t hesitate, took out a handful of Kunai from the ninja bag, and stabbed it directly at Murakami''s heart.


    Passing through his heart, Murakami fell directly to the ground, and he lost his breath in an instant.


    Seeing Murakami''s death, Charlotte Doyle picked up a box on the ground and heard the system prompt before opening it.


    Ding �� Find rechargeable items, whether to recharge.


    No, Charlotte chose not to recharge for the time being.


    At this time, outside the Charlotte office, only Mute, Iruka, and Charlotte Doyle were left.


    Mute looked at the two suitcases in front of him, hesitated for a while, but said, "Lord Charlotte, can keels really prolong life?"


    As the silent words fell, Iruka also looked at Charlotte Doyle.


    No one cares about lifespan, even Mute and Iruka who came to this world.


    As a highly skilled medical ninja, Mute knows the importance of longevity even more.


    After coming to this world for a few days, Mute learned that this is a relatively peaceful world. If there are no accidents, a person can live to the end of his life.


    At this time, the importance of life extension is highlighted. It is not like Konoha, the country of fire.


    Although there is peace, it is short-lived. Most ninjas end up on the battlefield, and few live long.


    Therefore, few ninjas worry about lifespan, and they are always worried about how to improve their strength and how to save their lives.


    Unless you have been sitting in the village in the back, you will not consider whether you will die of old age. That is an extravagant hope, but it is different here.


    Charlotte heard Mute''s words and knew what they cared about, but she had other plans, and then said: "The keel can indeed prolong life."


    "These two people, including Mrs. Gao, who was executed by Iruka before, are over 400 years old."


    Hearing that they were four hundred years old, both of them took a deep breath. You must know that it was only a few decades from the establishment of Konoha Village until they left. govern.


    The two weak and weak people in front of them have lived for more than 400 years, which is simply incredible.


    "Lord Charlotte, you must keep these keels, if there are no side effects, then they..."


    Looking at the envious mute Charlotte smiled and said: "Although keels can prolong life, I will not use them to prolong life. The power that companions bring into this world."


    "Companion?" Mute and Iruka murmured.


    Charlotte replied seriously: "Yes, it''s my companion, you are all my companions."


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s voice, Iruka''s eyes turned red instantly. He was the first to come to this world, and he taught Charlotte from the beginning to being surpassed by Charlotte.


    He had always thought that he was Charlotte Doyle''s subordinate, but he was instantly moved when he heard Charlotte say they were companions today.


    And the mute who just came to this world is a little curious, companion, aren''t we all your subordinates, just like Naruto-sama''s subordinates.


    However, Mute, who had just arrived, was not deeply touched, but he also planted the seeds of his companions in his heart.


    At this moment, Iruka said excitedly: "Lord Charlotte, where can I get this kind of thing, I must find it for you."


    Charlotte smiled and was about to speak.


    "Shh!"


    But it was Sherlock who flashed, appeared on the roof of a building in the distance, and grabbed Erica who came to prepare for assassination.


    But it was Erica who saw the Charlotte Office, which was still alive during the day, turned into ruins, and exclaimed the sky.


    Although Erica''s voice was small, Charlotte was still able to find it.


    Carrying Erica, Charlotte Doyle jumped a few times and returned to her previous position, and Erica was directly knocked out by his palm.


    Looking at the woman in red who fainted in front of her, Iruka said in surprise, "Erica?"


    Hearing that Iruka actually called out this person''s name, Charlotte said in surprise: "Know?"

 Chapter 117： the first

    "Lord Charlotte, this lady came to the office this afternoon and gave a commission, but now it seems that she is the one who came to investigate."


    Hearing that the other party also came to investigate, Charlotte looked at the woman in red who fell to the ground, and murmured, "Erica, in red?"


    After thinking about it carefully, Charlotte Doyle came to a reaction, isn''t this the female apprentice of the old man, Daredevil''s girlfriend, and the body of Heikong?


    It seems that he is also here to take revenge for the old man, but unfortunately Hei Kong has not awakened, and his strength is still too weak.


    "Iluka, the entrusted mission is cancelled directly. This is the apprentice of the old man, and it is executed directly."


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s orders, Iruka had no objection. Since he was an enemy, he should be executed, regardless of whether the man or woman was beautiful or not.


    The enemy''s destination should be hell, not anywhere else.


    What''s more, Erica''s appearance, in Iruka''s view, is also very ordinary.


    Without hesitation, Iruka shot out a shuriken, directly severing the neck of Erica lying on the ground. The so-called Marvel''s most beautiful female killer didn''t have time to show it, so she took a lunch and reported to Lady Death.


    Seeing that Erica had been executed, Charlotte slapped her hands on the ground:


    "The art of psychic!"


    "boom!"


    A puff of smoke dissipated, and the handsome ninja dog Urushi appeared.


    "Lord Charlotte, what are your orders!"


    Looking at Ulusi, who had the shape of killing Matt and a spiky head on top of his head, Charlotte felt that this guy was a little foreign, with a sense of handsomeness of a ruffian.


    The moment she saw Urushi, Charlotte thought of a person, Hatake Kakashi.


    Charlotte opened a suitcase in front of her, revealing a keel inside, and then ordered:


    "Urusi, try to see if you can smell the smell on it."


    Urushi stepped forward, put his nose near the keel and sniffed, then jumped directly to a roof and began to distinguish the smell.


    After about a few seconds, Urushi jumped off the roof, came to Charlotte Doyle, and replied:


    "Lord Charlotte, the smell of this bone is very clear. Apart from this, there are two other places that have this smell, and the other two places are very close and basically together."


    Charlotte Doyle nodded, then looked at Iruka and said, "Iruka, follow Urushi and bring me the other two keels."


    "Yes, the task is guaranteed to be completed."


    When Iruka saw Charlotte Doyle entrusting him with such an important task, she immediately answered loudly.


    "Go and return quickly. If there is no mistake, the other two keels should also be at Botu and Sowanda. If you encounter Sasuke on the road, you don''t need to bring them back and execute them on the spot."


    But Charlotte already knew the location of the keel, so there was no need to bring the two back for execution.


    "Whoosh!"


    The silhouettes of Iruka and Urushi turned into an afterimage and disappeared immediately.


    At this time, only Charlotte Doyle and Mute were left on the scene.


    Charlotte Doyle didn''t shy away from muting, but picked up one of the keels, and the system''s recharge voice recalled again,


    Ding �� Find special items, you can recharge, whether to recharge.


    This time, Charlotte did not refuse again, but silently said in her mind: "Recharge!"


    In a second, an inexplicable brilliance flashed through Charlotte''s hand, and the keel was directly swallowed.


    Ding �� recharge is successful, get 500 gold coins.


    Hearing the recharge result, Charlotte Doyle was slightly taken aback. There were so many, which was a bit beyond his expectations.


    The size of this keel is much smaller than the one he obtained before. If it is calculated according to the size, the whole keel excavated before can not only be divided into 16 parts.


    Could it be that this keel can be big or small?


    Charlotte Doyle, who couldn''t figure it out, came to receive a keel and recharged it.


    It is still a recharge worth 500 gold coins. So far, Charlotte''s gold coin stock has broken through the 5,000 mark again, reaching 5,296, which makes Charlotte Doyle even more looking forward to the next two keels.


    The mute on the side was watching Charlotte''s operation of absorbing the keel. She was a little curious, but she didn''t ask anything. As a mature ninja, she knew what to ask and what not to ask. .


    After the recharge was completed, Charlotte opened her eyes, and she saw the corpses on the ground. Even the asphalt on the street was dyed dark red, and the strong smell of blood rushed to her face.


    Hundreds of corpses fell on the street outside the office. No matter how busy I was just now, I didn''t feel anything, but at the moment, it was a bit pungent.


    After seeing Charlotte looking around, Mute frowned slightly and said, "Lord Charlotte, why don''t you go to the side to rest first, and I''ll clean the battlefield."


    Hearing that Mute was going to clean the battlefield, Charlotte shook her head and said, "Forget it, Mute."


    "You don''t need to clean this place. After the Continental Hotel is resolved there will be professional cleaners to deal with it."


    But Charlotte Doyle didn''t seem to let Mute do the dirty work. He took out two chairs from the storage space, put them on the empty spot beside him, and said:


    "Mute, come and sit, we''ll wait here for them to come back."


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s order, she silently looked at the scene, and did not say anything about cleaning the battlefield. She had long been surprised by such a sea of ??corpses and blood.


    She has been on the battlefield and wandered around the ninja world with Tsunade. She has seen how many killings, only a hundred casualties. If all of them were ninjas, it would not be many.


    But it''s just ordinary warriors and thugs, and she''s not surprised by such a scale of death.


    Mute did not refuse, came to the chair beside Charlotte, and sat down.


    Seeing Mute sitting beside her, Charlotte Doyle started to talk to Mute, and learned about Mute''s fun wandering around with Tsunade.


    Many plots that are not in the anime are slowly said in the silent mouth.


    One is willing to talk, the other is willing to listen, and the two communicated on the quiet street. Just looking at the two of them was like a man and a woman chatting.


    But the two people chatting in the sea of ??blood and corpses looked a little weird.


    the other side.


    The garbage king who set off first, with his top thug Ella and a vote of younger brothers, was already close to the blockade area at this time.


    Looking at the law enforcement officers who were pulling the boundary line and blocking the block, the Garbage King made a gesture, and then took all his men and got into an opened sewage manhole cover.


    They have to bypass these blockades through New York''s underground drainage system and go to support Elder Charlotte.

 Chapter 118： Support troops (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    Because of his familiarity with New York City''s underground pipeline system, Garbage King and his men quickly bypassed the police blockade.


    In a shaft opening three blocks away from Forest Hills 71st Avenue, the Garbage King and his men drilled out from it.


    Including the Garbage King and Ella, there were 32 people, but he brought all his most elite men, and everyone was armed and fully armed.


    This place is not far from the location of Charlotte''s Office, but in this silent night, the Garbage King did not hear the slightest gunshot.


    The garbage king was worried, could it be that the battle is over?


    Did the elder win or lose?


    The Garbage King didn''t dare to think too much, and quickly ran towards the 71st Avenue with his subordinates.


    It didn''t take long for the Garbage King to run through three blocks with his subordinates and came to the intersection of 71st Avenue.


    The silent night, and the **** smell coming from his nostrils, made the garbage king who had just run over shuddered.


    How many people have to die to be able to blow the smell of blood to the street?


    The Garbage King, who had already arrived at the street at this moment, brought his people and began to approach cautiously.


    What the trash king didn''t know was that when they reached the intersection, Charlotte Doyle and Mute had already noticed the movement.


    If Charlotte hadn''t stopped Mute who took the initiative to invite Ying, I am afraid that the trash king and his subordinates would have been wiped out by Mute, becoming the first unlucky person to die under his own hands.


    As he got closer, the trash king soon saw Elder Charlotte sitting beside him and an Asian-looking woman.


    Looking at the two who were talking, the garbage king also let go of his heart. It seemed that the elder was fine, and the battle was over.


    Looking around, the trash king''s pupils shrank, and he was terrified.


    Broken buses, smashed armored vehicles, bombed Charlotte offices and corpses all over the floor.


    The garbage king did not dare to approach slowly, and immediately took a group of his men and ran to Charlotte Doyle.


    I saw the trash king immediately knelt down on one knee, and Ella, who was beside him, saw his boss kneel, and he knelt down with him, and the rest of the younger brothers quickly followed suit.


    The clattering number thirty-two knelt directly in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    "Sorry, Elder Charlotte."


    "It''s too late for your rescue!"


    Looking at the people who were sweating profusely, with grenades on their bodies and assault rifles on their backs, Charlotte Doyle had a smile on her face: "It''s not too late, you''re the first person to come here, you have your heart."


    Hearing Charlotte''s flat tone, the Garbage King breathed a sigh of relief. Hearing that he was the first person to come over, he knew in his heart that he had made a profit this time.


    "Well, how did you know there was an attack here."


    Charlotte''s sudden questioning made the scene suddenly quiet. At this time, a breeze blew through, bringing a thick **** aura.


    The Garbage King knelt down on one knee and did not get up. He lowered his head and replied, "Elder Charlotte, all the beggars and homeless people in the city belong to me."


    "When the homeless and street blockades started in this area and near the Continental Hotel, I got the information immediately."


    "I immediately noticed something was wrong, but when I called the office and your phone, it showed that the line was busy and could not be connected, so I knew something was wrong."


    "I got in touch with Winston at the Continental Hotel. After learning that there was an attack there, I left the summoned men and rushed over. During this period, I also notified the adjudicator, John Wick, and asked him to mobilize other forces in New York to come to support. "


    "Presumably there will be other supporters coming soon."


    Hearing the Garbage King''s explanation, Charlotte Doyle nodded. The office''s phone and his own cell phone were both destroyed when the first wave of attacks by the Hand Society took place, and the phone really couldn''t get in.


    "Get up, don''t kneel anymore, I have nothing to do here, the enemy has been wiped out."


    Seeing Charlotte Doyle telling him to get up, the Garbage King slowly got up and stood in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Looking at the many men brought by the garbage king, Charlotte thought for a while and said, "Since you have already come, don''t be idle, take your men to clean up the scene."


    "I follow your instructions, Elder Charlotte."


    The Garbage King did not hesitate, and immediately took his men to clean the battlefield, while Charlotte Doyle stopped communicating with Mute.


    At this time, another team of supporters was stopped by the police in the blockade area.


    The&or of the Belarusian gang, because a convoy of people came over, was immediately discovered by the police in charge of the blockade.


    After all, the target was too large, and the team was noticed as soon as it appeared.


    After some negotiation, even The&or used some connections, but still failed to drive in, and finally had to drive away, and then chose the same method as the garbage king and sneaked into the blocked area.


    New York Continental Hotel.


    After a full half hour of killing Under the leadership of Botu and Sowanda, the resistance of the Continental Hotel has become much smaller.


    Although the initial power outage caused some trouble for everyone in the Hand, but with the help of the two leaders, the disadvantage of unfamiliar terrain was quickly smoothed out.


    The first three floors of the Continental Hotel have been completely leveled by the hands of the people, and there is no one alive at this time.


    And Chalong of the Continental Hotel died tragically in the hands of Bo Tu, and was directly pierced through the chest by the opponent''s air control knife.


    At this moment, although the Continental Hotel still has the strength to resist, the scale of victory has already been tilted towards the enemy.


    Without support, Winston would have died today.


    Botu and Sowanda had already moved separately at this time, one set down towards the check-in area of ??the hotel, killing with his subordinates, and the other led a part of the troops towards the Winston Safe House.


    At this time, Sasuke and Li Luo were attacking with all their strength. After bypassing the blockade area, the two finally came to the three-way intersection where the Continental Hotel is located.


    Looking at the Continental Hotel, which was blocked by two armed buses and surrounded by more than a dozen gunmen, the two of them didn''t care.


    I saw Sasuke holding Kunai in both hands, looking at the enemy in front of him, and said: "Li Luoke, let''s compare one, let''s see who kills more enemies this time."


    Hearing that there was a competition, Li Luo immediately became interested. Under the influence of his master, Xiao Li liked the competition the most. Master Kai''s lifelong enemy was Hatake Kakashi.


    And his opponent, Li Locke, is Sasuke, who is known as a genius.


    "Okay!"


    "It depends on who of us kills the most enemies, and the loser invites the other party to dinner."


    Sasuke stared at his target, then said, "I count one, two, three, let''s shoot at the same time."


    "one!"


    "two!"


    "three!"

 Chapter 119： Competition (guaranteed 6,000/6,000)

    As soon as the three words were blurted out, Uchiha Sasuke turned on the writing wheel and rushed out, and with both hands, he took out ten kunai from the ninja bag, and flew directly at the enemy guarding the Continental Hotel.


    "Shhhhhhh"


    The end of Kunai was tied with a detonating talisman, and the moment it was shot, it burned.


    Sasuke didn''t look at the result, but he spat out a cross on his mouth, and then rushed directly into the Continental Hotel.


    On the other side, Li Locke saw Sasuke coming up and played this game, and he didn''t dare to stop at all, and rushed directly towards other targets.


    "Bang bang bang"


    Because the eight-door Dunjia was not opened, although Li Locke''s speed was fast, it was still a bit worse than the previous supersonic speed, but it was not something that the members of the Hand Association could react to.


    "Boom Boom Boom"


    However, the detonating talisman tied to Kunai''s body exploded directly, killing ten people in an instant.


    On the other side, Li Locke, although not slow, killed all the remaining 6 gunmen on the periphery in just three seconds, but the number of kills was 4 fewer than Sasuke''s.


    Seeing that he fell behind with Uchiha Sasuke in an instant, Li Locke was not holding back and shouted:


    "Eight-door Dunjia-Dumen, open!"


    Green chakra arrogance spewed out instantly, blue veins floated on his forehead, Li Locke''s complexion became red, and under the huge chakra spurt, the ground under his feet cracked instantly, and stones were blown around.


    "boom!"


    Li Locke did not rush directly into the Continental Hotel, but stepped on the outer wall of the hotel and ran straight up, which made it easier to target and hunt.


    Li Locke ran directly towards the fourth floor.


    "boom!"


    The terrifying sonic boom caused the glass of the hotel''s exterior wall to burst instantly, splashing onto the ground.


    At this time, both Bo Tu and Sowanda, who were killing with their subordinates in the hotel, heard the explosion outside the building. Although they didn''t know what happened, they both knew that there was an enemy coming.


    Although the explosion of the detonator was also an explosion, in the ears of the two, they could clearly distinguish that this thing was different from the grenade under their own hands.


    And there is no enemy, how can there be an explosion, although the two are not together, they are instantly alert.


    Li Locke ran to the fourth floor of the hotel. The building was dark and dull, but it did not affect Li Locke''s perception of the enemy.


    "Whoa!"


    I saw Li Locke breaking through the window instantly and entering the corridor on the fourth floor of the hotel. Li Locke, who had just entered it, punched out directly, bringing out a punch.


    The fist style was like a cannonball blasting out, directly hitting the hands and members of the 4th floor.


    Those who are far away are directly blown away by the fist wind, and those who are farther away are directly blown up.


    Blood and stumps splashed onto the walls on both sides, and because there was no light, everyone couldn''t see this disgusting scene.


    Li Locke didn''t stop attacking, but kept counting in his mouth: "8, 9, 10, 13"


    It was a 7-person armed team in this corridor that was instantly killed by Li Locke.


    Li Luo listened to the movement next to him, did not stop at all, but immediately killed him in a flash.


    The speed was so fast that the people in the hand union did not respond at all, and they died instantly if they couldn''t even shoot.


    This is still the result of Li Locke only maintaining the speed and reducing the strength. In many cases, a little force is used to directly penetrate and explode the enemy.


    Even if Li Locke ran at his speed, he could smash the members of the Hand Union into pieces, but it was too disgusting, and the flesh and blood would be splashed on the body. Li Locke did not choose to do that. (Refer to the picture of the black robe picket team)


    Soon Li Locke met the Bo Tuo who led the team. With just a glance, he knew that the old man with an old face but a strong figure was the enemy that Lord Charlotte asked to bring back.


    "Are you a blogger or a Sowanda?"


    "Forget it, no matter who you are, the result is the same."


    Li Locke did not give the other party a chance to answer, and just launched an attack.


    Bo Tu only felt a flower in front of his eyes, a strong wind blew past him, the skin on his cut face hurt, and then he saw more than a dozen men behind him flying out.


    "bang, bang, bang"


    However, it was only at this time that the sound of his subordinates being knocked out and hitting the wall, glass, and other places was heard.


    But there was no shriek. At this moment, the disciple knew that he had hit an iron plate.


    "Who are you?"


    As Bo Tu spoke, he secretly mobilized his qi.


    Li Luo didn''t answer the blogger''s words, but said in his mouth: "Counting you, there are 30."


    A dodge appeared in front of Bo Tu, and Li Locke punched Bo Tu on the shoulder.


    Because he was going to grab the mouth and take it back, Li Locke''s blow was very weak, and he didn''t even use 10% of his strength, so he was afraid of killing the opponent.


    But with less than 10% of his strength, he directly knocked Bo Tu into the air.


    If it weren''t for the Kunlun Qigong body protection, Bo Tu''s shoulder would have been smashed by Li Luo with a punch.


    Just one contact Bo Tu knew that he was no match for the opponent, and immediately attacked with luck.


    Everything in the corridor was attacking Li Locke, and Bo Tuo was about to jump off the building after making this move. The height of the fourth floor was not a problem for Bo Tuo at all.


    Looking at the various items flying in, Li Locke ignored these attacks, such as knives, shuriken, daggers, vases, murals, and chairs.


    With a direct acceleration, before the attack arrived, Li Locke immediately came to the front of Bo Tu, grabbed him, held Bo Tu''s head and smashed it directly over the wall beside him.


    "boom!"


    Bo Tu slammed into the wall, directly smashed the wall of the corridor, and fell into the guest room, and this room was an vacant room, and no killer was staying.


    However, Bo Tu''s Royal Object attack just shot at the place where Li Locke stood before, hitting a loneliness.


    In front of the supersonic Xiao Li, all of Bo Tu''s resistance seemed so futile.


    "Shh!"


    Coming to Bo Tu again, Li Luo mastered his strength this time, and punched Bo Tu in the head, knocking him unconscious.


    Looking at the fainted blogger, Li Locke was a little embarrassed. The test was not over yet. What if he ran away here?


    Li Locke took out the hemp rope directly from the ninja bag. It was a rope made by Ilukat. It was extremely hard and ordinary people couldn''t break free.


    When he came to Botu, Li Locke directly tied the target, and the other side tied it into a ball, and then carried it on his back.


    The game is not over yet, he wants to take this enemy and continue to kill the enemy.


    PS: Ask for a wave of recommended tickets and monthly tickets. Recommended tickets are available every day. I hope that all book lovers will not be stingy and give more feedback. It would be even better if there are monthly tickets and rewards.

 Chapter 120： Twenty-nine VS twenty-nine (guaranteed 2200/6000)

    the other side.


    The Director of the Belarusian Gang took his subordinates into the sewer, endured the stench all the way, bypassed the police blockade, and finally drilled a sewage manhole cover in the block next to Forest Hills 71st Avenue. come out.


    Since taking charge of the Belarusian Gang, TheDirector has never been so embarrassed. The Roma she leads are also in charge of the opera house, and they still have certain artistic cells and cleanliness.


    But in order to support Elder Charlotte, she still took her men along the sewer.


    Sneaking all the way, TheDirector and her men soon approached the streets of Charlotte''s office, and saw the garbage king and his men cleaning up the corpse.


    TheDirector knew that John Wick was right. The enemy really couldn''t cause damage to the elders, but it was a pity that he didn''t become the first person to come to support.


    With his subordinate The Director, he hurried to Charlotte Doyle, and immediately took a group of subordinates to kneel on one knee to express his loyalty to the man in front of him.


    "Elder, the Roma rescue came late, please forgive me."


    Looking at the woman in front of her and the men she led, Charlotte said, "It''s okay, get up."


    "Are you the ones John Wick notified to come to the rescue?"


    The Director stood up and replied, "Yes, Elder Charlotte."


    "John informed us that there may be an attack here, so I rushed over with my subordinates. Fortunately, the elder was not injured, and also dealt with the incoming enemy."


    Looking at the Belarusian gang in front of her, Charlotte nodded secretly in her heart. John Wick is still relatively reliable. It seems that after this debriefing, they can be kept by their side and cultivated elsewhere.


    "The enemies have all been resolved, you should also go with them to clean the scene."


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, The Director immediately took his subordinates to join the work of cleaning up the battlefield.


    New York Continental Hotel.


    After rushing into the hotel first, Sasuke heard that Li Locke behind him had opened the Eight Gates of Dunjia. He didn''t dare to hesitate to scan the traces on the hall. According to the footsteps and the traces of walking, Sasuke chose a direction and rushed up.


    Seeing that the enemy turned out to be heading towards the hotel''s management area, Sasuke''s speed was even faster, and he was familiar with this place.


    Every time he came to pick up a mission, Winston always prepared some desserts and delicacies, and asked Sasuke to go to the management area to taste it. He was very familiar with the route here.


    After only three breaths, Sasuke rushed up and found the people in the Hand Union.


    "Thunderbolt Chidori!"


    However, with the help of high-speed sprinting, Sasuke made the seal at the first moment of discovering the enemy, and the lightning was extremely dazzling in the dark space.


    The assistant held Chidori and charged forward all the way, killing thirteen people in an instant. It didn''t stop until Chidori''s chakra was completely released.


    "23 people"


    Sowanda first heard thousands of birdsong, and when he turned around, he saw a young man holding a lightning bolt. Before he could see clearly, he saw that the lightning was approaching and instantly killed the thirteen men in front of him. .


    Sowanda saw that the young man in front of him was able to control thunder and lightning. He was inexplicably horrified for a while, and before he could say anything more, he kicked him in front of him with a whip leg.


    Sowanda didn''t dare to despise the other party because he was a teenager, and immediately used his qi to defend, but he was kicked out without blocking it.


    Perceiving this familiar defense, Sasuke said, "So you are one of the leaders of the Hand Association!"


    Sasuke didn''t show mercy, and after controlling his strength, he just shot a lion.


    Two blows to the whip legs directly shattered Sowanda''s qi covering his whole body, and kicked him directly into serious injuries.


    However, after fighting with Mrs. Gao, Sasuke already knew how much power he should use to break the opponent''s defense without killing the opponent.


    At this time, the only remaining 6 subordinates saw that their leader was attacked, but they did not dare to attack directly and indiscriminately. The other leader was not rescued, and he and others shot the leader first.


    Immediately took out the dagger on his body and rushed towards Sasuke.


    Seeing that only the remaining 6 people dared to make a move, Sasuke instantly took out six shuriken from the ninja bag around his waist and shot.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh"


    The shuriken flew out, killing six people in an instant before the opponent got close.


    At this time, Sasuke stepped on Sowanda''s body, and then asked directly, "What''s your name."


    Sowanda felt a burning pain all over his body at the moment, Sasuke''s feet were like a vital weight, and he couldn''t move at all.


    At this time, Sowanda gasped heavily, stared at Sasuke and said, "You don''t know who I am, so you attack me."


    Sasuke pressed his feet hard, and then said indifferently: "To kill you, do you need to know who you are?"


    "Now, let me ask you, what''s your name?"


    Looking at Sasuke''s tender face, but his terrifying strength, Sowanda said, "My name is Sowanda, and I am the leader of the Hand Society."


    "Who asked you to come out, I am willing to pay ten times the price, please go back the same way."


    Before Sasuke could speak, he felt someone approaching.


    The next second, Li Locke came over with Bo Tu on his back. Seeing that there was no one alive except Sasuke''s feet, he immediately asked, "Sasuke, I killed 29 enemies, how many do you have."


    Hearing that Li Locke actually killed 29 people, Sasuke said coldly: "Tie!"


    Seeing that the two were ignoring him and chatting, Sowanda immediately said, "Who sent you, and how much he paid, I pay ten times!"


    Looking at the clamoring Sowanda, Sasuke just kicked and kicked the opponent and vomited blood before saying, "You know who we are, but you don''t know who we are, your courage is really not ordinary. "


    After he finished speaking, Sasuke glanced at the person Xiao Li was carrying, stepped forward and slapped the other party unconsciously, and bound Sowanda with the appearance of scholar Li Locke.


    Winston, who was in the safe house at this time, did not know that all the enemies outside had been dealt with. At this moment, he was still entangled in waiting for the result.


    Sasuke glanced at the security door in front of him, and when he went up, he slapped the door, making a loud noise, scaring Winston inside.


    "Winston, the enemy has been resolved, come out and collect the corpse."


    As Sasuke''s voice entered the door, Winston only reacted when he heard the familiar voice.


    Immediately picked up the remote control and pressed the door open button, the door locks of the security door began to open automatically, and the door of the room was completely opened after about a minute.


    At this time, Sasuke had already carried Sowanda, then looked at Winston in the safe house, and said, "The enemies have all been dealt with, you quickly arrange to clean up the scene."


    "By the way, let Charlie go to the office first to clean the scene."


    Winston looked at the two teenagers in front of him, bent over and saluted, and then said, "Thank you, Lord Adjudicator, for your rescue. I immediately contacted Charlie and asked them to go to the elders to clean up the scene."


    Sasuke nodded and said to Li Lock who was beside him: "Let''s go, we will bring the target back to Lord Charlotte."


    After speaking, the two turned and left, leaving their backs to Winston standing in the safe house!


    Looking at the two who left, Winston sighed in his heart, is this the power mastered by the elders?


    Only two people destroyed the enemy who almost penetrated the Continental Hotel!

 Chapter 121： end (four thousand/six thousand)

    At this time, Iruka followed Urushi to the three-way intersection of the Continental Hotel. Looking at the corpses on the ground, Iruka knew that Sasuke and others had already come.


    Urushi sniffed his nose, walked into the bus at the entrance of the hotel, then walked out with a suitcase in his mouth, put the suitcase in front of Iruka, and said, "There is one more, wait for me to go. Fetched."


    "whoosh"


    Urushi ran to another bus and came out again with a suitcase in his mouth.


    Seeing that Urushi found two keels one after another, Iruka smiled and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Urushi, and leave the rest to me."


    Urushi raised his head and glanced at Iruka, and said seriously: "I hope you can send back the things of your lord safely."


    "boom!"


    Without waiting for Iruka to reply, Urushi released the psychic technique and returned to the psychic world.


    Iruka smiled at the returning Urushi, picked up two suitcases, and just turned around to leave when she heard a voice behind her.


    "Iruka-sensei!"


    Looking back, it was Sasuke and Li Locke, each carrying a prisoner.


    "Sasuke, Xiao Li, have you completed your mission?"


    Li Locke said first: "It''s all completed, and the two mission targets were also caught by me and Sasuke."


    Looking at the two of them, Iruka had a smile on his face, and then said: "Congratulations on completing the mission, but Lord Charlotte has given the latest explanation, these two guys don''t have to take them back, just execute them on the spot. Okay."


    "The things they need have been found, and there is no need to bring them back."


    While speaking, Iruka raised the suitcases in Yang''s hands, indicating that they were no longer valuable.


    Hearing Iruka''s words, Sasuke and Li Lock immediately put the captives down, and Iruka walked up and executed the two.


    After solving the target, Iruka picked up the suitcase and said to the two: "Let''s go, let''s go back to our lives."


    Just like that, the three of them rushed towards the office.


    the other side.


    Outside the Charlotte office.


    Charlotte sat in the chair and looked at the busy people in front of her. She sighed in her heart. It would be better if someone ordered them. Otherwise, I don''t know when so many corpses will be cleaned up.


    But looking at the office that was almost in ruins, Charlotte had a headache. If she wanted to rebuild it well, she didn''t know the year of the monkey. The speed of construction here was simply unacceptable.


    It seemed that after Ginny came back, the construction tasks of the office and the base were handed over to the construction team of Dongguo, otherwise, the construction of his office might not be completed in a year.


    Just when Charlotte''s thoughts were flying, Iruka rushed back with Sasuke and Xiao Li.


    Looking at the three people who came quickly, and the two suitcases in Iruka''s hand, Charlotte nodded secretly, the efficiency of the ninja is high.


    "Shhhhhhh"


    The three appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle, and Iruka took out the box and said, "Fortunately, all the enemies in the Continental Hotel have been killed, and the mission target has been brought back."


    At this moment, the Garbage King and The Director both looked at Iruka, who was talking, with panic and disbelief in their eyes. Is this the judge under the elders?


    Only two of the three were teenagers, and they killed all the enemies of the Continental Hotel. It was so terrifying!


    Charlotte took the box in Iruka''s hand, and said, "Good job, thank you for your hard work."


    "Not hard" X3


    Sasuke glanced at the scene and said, "Lord Charlotte, the crisis at the hotel has been resolved, and Charlie will come over to clean up the scene in detail later."


    Charlotte nodded, indicating that she understood.


    At this time, the corpses on the street had almost been cleaned up, and they were all neatly stacked together.


    The Director came over, stood in front of Charlotte Doyle, and said respectfully, "Elder Charlotte, Charlie will come to the final finishing work later."


    "At present, your office has been destroyed, and the hotel has also been attacked. It is not suitable for rest. Why don''t you come to my site and have a rest."


    Looking at TheDirector''s invitation in front of her, Charlotte thought about it and agreed.


    "Okay, then go and stay with you for a few days!"


    Hearing that the elder agreed, the smile on TheDirector''s face became even better.


    "Trash King, I''ll leave it to you. After Charlie cleans it up, you can retreat by yourself."


    Hearing that the elder was going to rest at The Director''s Opera House, the Garbage King did not come over to express that he could provide a place to rest, because he understood that his site was indeed not very good and was not suitable for the elder to live in.


    "Yes, Elder Charlotte!"


    Following TheDirector, Charlotte Doyle and a group of five came to the theater run by the Belarusian gang.


    "Elder, this is the best room in the Opera House. It will be reserved for you in the future. You are welcome to stay at any time in the future."


    "As for the adjudicators, I will arrange them in the room next to you. If there is any need, there will be a telephone in the room, and there will be special service personnel."


    Charlotte took the room card, nodded, and didn''t say anything more.


    Opening the door, Charlotte Doyle said to several people, "Good night, I wish you all a good dream!"


    Closing the door, Charlotte Doyle directly opened the two suitcases with keels and recharged directly.


    Ding �� Recharge is successful, get 500 gold coins!


    Ding �� Recharge is successful, get 500 gold coins!


    So far, Charlotte Doyle''s gold coins have reached 6,296.


    After finishing the keel, Charlotte entered the bathroom and took a good bath.


    After washing up, Charlotte Doyle did not fall asleep directly, but began to think.


    The two consecutive attacks made Charlotte realize that although the strength of herself and others was good, they did not have a good security force.


    Although it was said that the attack of the Hand Union led to the destruction of the other party, and even brought him 2,000 gold coins, although he was not at a loss, Charlotte Doyle could not endure such a series of attacks.


    This time, RPGs, sniper guns, and heavy machine guns have greeted each other. What about next time?


    When the base point in the suburbs is established, wouldn''t the enemy be able to bombard it with cannons and missiles?


    Of course, using missiles is an exaggeration. Even if it is a suburb, it is New York.


    However, Tony''s villa has been bombarded by missiles. It is difficult to guarantee that there will be no crazy guy bombarding his new base with missiles. The loss will be great. After all, it only takes a moment to destroy, but it takes a long time to build.


    However, you can''t give up food because of choking, and you can''t build the base for fear of others shelling the base. It seems that it is urgent to improve your security force and increase the number of ninjas.

 Chapter 122： New target (six thousand/six thousand)

    Thinking of the security force, Charlotte secretly thought: This is a bit simpler, you can recruit some killers under the high table to carry out security work.


    This is a good solution, but the recruitment of ninjas has caused Charlotte a little headache.


    With his current gold coins, it''s not a big problem to recruit a few ninjas, but it''s not enough to use them to open battle positions.


    Sure enough, the salary is used to create happiness, and there is no money to play with you.


    Charlotte began to think about other items that could be used to recharge. The Ark reactor had been ruled out. What else?


    "Heart-shaped grass?"


    Is this thing reliable? Does it have mysterious energy in itself, or is it empowered by the leopard **** that Wakanda believes in after entering the consciousness space?


    To be determined, it seems to find a chance to try it in Wakanda to see if it has any effect.


    If it has the same effect as chakra metal, Charlotte is ready to collect more and use it to build weapons for herself and her subordinates.


    After all, no ninja can refuse a weapon made of chakra metal. Even the son of three generations of Asma has only built a pair of Yanhui, so he knows how precious this thing is!


    Besides heart-shaped grass, is there anything special on earth?


    After thinking for a while, Charlotte thought of another thing, that is the Pym particle.


    It''s hard to say that he can''t recharge something that can become bigger and smaller, or even shuttle between the quantum realm and the parallel universe.


    You can do a test, and if you can really recharge, you can consider the manufacturing cost of this thing.


    However, it is not easy to obtain. That stubborn old man has to think of a good way to fool him successfully.


    In addition to these two items, Charlotte thought about it and found that the only thing left to recharge was the Infinity Stones on Earth.


    One was in Gu Yi''s hand, and she wanted to get the Time Gem from her. Charlotte thought about it and found that it seemed to be more difficult, so she didn''t make any plans for the time being.


    As for the other space gem in S.H.I.E.L.D., Charlotte rubbed her chin, this chance is not small.


    The New York War is a good time. If the infinite gems can be recharged, then the energy blocks born out of the space gems should also be able to.


    Charlotte Doyle calculated the special items on earth and found that there are still a few items that can be recharged, but it takes time to obtain them.


    For the remaining special items, you have to go to Asgard, the treasure house of the god-king of Odin, and there are a lot of good things in it.


    After thinking about it, Charlotte found that the Pym particle and the energy block of S.H.I.E.L.D. were a good breakthrough.


    After having the goal, Charlotte Doyle entered the system space ritually. He was going to open all the treasure chests he had obtained, and he was not going to keep saving it.


    Looking at the number of treasure chests, there are thirteen ordinary treasure boxes and one exquisite treasure box.


    Ordinary treasure chests can randomly open one of copper coins, reputation, gold coins, C/B ninja fragments, and recruitment scrolls.


    Exquisite treasure chests will randomly get one of the five rewards of reputation, gold coins, summon scrolls, and A/B ninja fragments.


    After opening 14 treasure chests, Charlotte is going to open an exquisite treasure chest first and try the single draw.


    Click to open the exquisite treasure chest.


    The exquisite treasure chest radiated a dazzling light, and after a flash of brilliance, the unboxing results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 1 flying segment fragment!


    Seeing that the flying segment burst out from the single draw, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction, it seems that the tone of today is good!


    Charlotte Doyle folded her hands together, and said in a pious voice: "Blessed by the blessing of Xuanhuang Tianzun, let me have a lot of good luck."


    What I thought in my heart was to open more ninja recruitment scrolls or ninja fragments.


    "Ordinary treasure chest, ten in a row, open!"


    However, just as Charlotte was muttering to herself, on the holy mountain of Kama Taj, the Supreme Mage who was cultivating suddenly opened his eyes and played with the Eye of Akmoto in his hand.


    "This little guy is talking about Fusheng Xuanhuang Tianzun, and what is the king of yellow and black who is in charge of good luck, and what dimension masters or gods and demons are the immortals of the six paths? I have traveled so many universes, and I have never heard of any of them. ?"


    "It wasn''t made up by this little guy, right?"


    After shaking her head, Gu Yiyou began to look at the future with Akmoto''s eyes. Recently, she likes to observe the future.


    There will be more changes in the future, and she has discovered some interesting phenomena, both good and bad!


    The treasure chest radiated dazzling light, and after a flash of brilliance, the result of opening the box also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, a ninja student student Uzumaki Naruto fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??1 Ninja Recruiting Scroll!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, a ninja student student Uzumaki Naruto fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, a ninja student student Uzumaki Naruto fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??10 gold coins!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, a ninja student student Uzumaki Naruto fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, a ninja student student Uzumaki Naruto fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??1 Ninja Recruiting Scroll!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, 1 shard of Kakashi Hatake!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, a ninja student student Uzumaki Naruto fragment!


    Looking at the information arranged in order on the screen, Charlotte glanced at it roughly, and found a lot of ninja students Naruto Uzumaki, did this stab Naruto''s nest?


    Why are there so many small Naruto fragments, there are 6 fragments, plus the ones obtained before, only one fragment is needed to recruit the fragments of ninja student Naruto.


    Later, it was discovered that there were still two ninja recruitment scrolls, plus a teenage Kakashi fragment!


    Charlotte was excited.


    This is a big explosion, this Fusheng Xuanhuang Tianzun is really amazing.


    Taking advantage of the victory, Charlotte did not hesitate at all, and UU reading instantly opened all the remaining three treasure chests.


    Ding �� Get ??200 reputation points!


    Ding �� Get ??200 reputation points!


    Get C Ninja, a ninja student Uzumaki Naruto fragment!


    Charlotte even sat up from the bed excitedly, this really stabbed Naruto''s nest, it turned out to be all his fragments, it was incredible!


    Although Naruto of the ninja students is not a powerful ninja, he is Naruto Uzumaki, the ninja of the No. 1 accidental ninja, although the strength of the student period is not very good, but the chakra is very large.


    There is a saying that education should start from dolls. Charlotte opened her ninja interface without any hesitation.


    Seeing that the avatar of the ninja student Naruto has appeared, and there are 10 fragments marked below, which can be recruited.


    Without any hesitation, click to recruit!


    PS: I wish all book friends a happy new year. There are still 3 chapters left, which will be added in tomorrow''s update.

 Chapter 123： Basic Completion (2000/6000)

    Ding �� Successfully recruited a C-level ninja, a ninja student - Uzumaki Naruto.


    The system interface immediately popped up a young Naruto Uzumaki with a brush in his hand, goggles on his head, and an orange coat.


    Although it is a C Ninja Naruto, it is still the weakest stage among many Naruto, but after all, it is one of the bishops, and it is the reincarnation of Asura''s Chakra, no one will refuse Naruto.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Ninja Student-Uzumaki Naruto: C-Class Ninja


    Skills: Paint Mischief, Clone �� Double Strike, Harem Technique.


    Paint prank: Naruto uses the paint in his hand to splash forward, creating a puddle of paint stains on the floor. (Splashing on the enemy will slow the enemy for three seconds, and paint stains on the floor will also slow the enemy)


    Clone �� Double Strike: Naruto summons the clone to knock the enemy into the air, and then the main body gives the final blow to shoot down the enemy. (There is a chance that the clone technique will fail... Note: game skills, clones have attack capabilities, refer to shadow clones, but they are much weaker than shadow clones...)


    The art of the harem: Naruto uses multiple clones, transforming into a beautiful woman and rushing towards the enemy to perform a mental "attack".


    Seeing Naruto''s three skills, the first skill can slow down, the second skill clone, the third skill transformation, Charlotte Doyle knows the basic three skills of ninja, he finally has it, That is, these three skills are all magic revisions, not to mention the stand-in technique, they are directly magical skills.


    Even the avatar technique has become different. It can actually attack the enemy, saying that he is a weakened version of the shadow avatar.


    As for the third transformation, Charlotte has to try it on the practice ground. Can it be different? If she can only transform into a woman, Charlotte Doyle will not use the harem even if she is beaten to death. technical.


    so cold...


    However, Charlotte is still very satisfied with the completion of the modified version of the three-body technique. Although the ninja student''s Uzumaki Naruto is very weak, it is very useful for supplementing the basics, making him a lot more convenient in terms of stealth and invasion. , which is of great help to his later plans.


    However, with the appearance of Naruto, for Charlotte, his battle bar will be filled again. Tsunade''s recruitment has become a long way to go, and the search for recharge items has become imminent.


    Looking at his 6,296 gold coins, Charlotte decided to recruit ninjas next time. After all, the luck of opening the box today was too explosive. He didn''t want the next ninja recruiting to be too overwhelming, so he could hold on.


    Click to receive the ninja, and the chakra in Charlotte has grown a bit stronger again. At the same time, the three active skills of the ninja student - Naruto Uzumaki also appeared in his mind. Since then, the three body skills have been completed.


    There were three more chances to release Chidori, and Charlotte was a big step forward from the point of Chatonla. Although it was not comparable to the amount of Chakra of some special blood-stained talents, it was better than ordinary Junin. Know how much stronger it is.


    Since then, she has turned her attention to the recruited ninja fragments, and seeing the reappearing Hidean and the Hatake Kakashi that Parker is thinking about, Charlotte has a hunch that before recruiting Tsunade, these two ninjas should be killed. He gathered the fragments and recruited them in advance, the immortal flying section plus the young Kakashi Kakashi of the ninja.


    After accepting all the rewards in the treasure box, Charlotte did not rush to the ninja column first to play ninja battles, but chose to enter the practice ground, where he wanted to try his three newly acquired skills.


    When she came to the practice ground, Charlotte used Naruto''s clone, Double Strike, and instantly a clone of Charlotte appeared in front of her and attacked the air in front of her, and Charlotte herself jumped. Get up to attack, and the clone behind him also dissipates after the attack.


    After feeling the moves that come with the skill, Charlotte dismantled the skill. This skill was not very useful for him as an attack skill. He only reserved a Naruto move. Instead, it was the appearance of the clone technique. important.


    "Ninja Clone Technique."


    The next moment, a clone appeared beside Charlotte, who instantly exchanged perspectives. He found that he could manipulate every move of this clone, and even attack.


    However, the existence of the clone is very short, and it will dissipate when it encounters an attack, and it will not transfer memory back to the main body like a shadow clone.


    Instead, it is similar to a single program. When greeting, set the task, the clone will do it, and it will automatically dissipate when the time comes, and no memory will be returned, and it will completely dissipate when it encounters an attack.


    The only difference is that the person who comes out of the clone has the power of one blow, which is exactly one blow.


    Only the ability to attack once, but Charlotte nodded with great satisfaction.


    Recalling the profound skills of Naruto Uzumaki, a student of the ninja school, Charlotte did not directly use the harem technique, but tried to create multiple clones.


    With Charlotte''s chakra volume, dozens of avatars were instantly transformed, and all of them were Charlotte.


    Charlotte made an attacking action, and all the clones instantly made an attacking action. Looking at the uniform movements on the field, he knew that this clone could be used as a weakened version of the shadow clone.


    The power of a single blow is still a lot of power.


    "boom"


    A puff of smoke dissipated, and all the clones in the field disappeared. Charlotte began to figure out the principle of transformation. The harem technique was a variant of transformation, but they were all transformations, except that others were transformed into another. The goal, and Naruto is to become a beauty.


    Through a step-by-step attempt Charlotte found that she could also transform into the other person''s appearance through the transformation technique according to her familiarity with a person.


    However, through trying, Charlotte still discovered the drawbacks of the transformation technique. He could not be as seamless and perfect as the Mystique in the X-Men.


    Mystique in the X-Men, when changing, the pupil fingerprints can be exactly the same, through mechanical verification.


    But Charlotte here needs to obtain the detailed information of the other party, such as fingerprint pattern, pupil shape, voice and posture data, in order to achieve the same effect through transformation.


    Otherwise, it''s just similar in appearance. In the face of technologies that require fingerprint scanning, pupil scanning, and even more perverted blood scanning authentication, transformation techniques can only deceive the enemy''s naked eyes, but cannot deceive technology.


    But just this kind of effect is already very perverted. After all, he has a wheel eye, and he can basically get the other party''s body data just by looking at the other party.


    So far, the three-body technique has been completely completed!

 Chapter 124： The fateful meeting (4000/6000)

    After the familiar mastered the skills, Charlotte Doyle lay in bed and entered the dream.


    John Wick on the other side also lay down at ease after receiving the news that the elders were all well and that all the enemies were resolved, thinking about the debriefing in New York three days later.


    the next day!


    When she woke up, Charlotte Doyle stretched, then consciously entered the system space and signed in for the day.


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, reward 50 gold coins!


    A good day starts with system check-in!


    After a simple wash, Charlotte Doyle entered the system space and put the ninja student - Naruto Uzumaki''s ninja card on the battle bar.


    Ding, do you choose to summon the ninja student - Naruto Uzumaki to within 10 meters of him?


    Charlotte is silently thinking yes!


    The next second, a figure in the room slowly took shape, but Naruto''s figure began to appear.


    Naruto Uzumaki didn''t close his eyes to think, but looked around curiously, and finally set his eyes on Charlotte Doyle.


    "Uncle, did you summon me here?"


    Uncle? Charlotte is powerless to complain. Well, for Naruto, who is still a student, he is also an uncle.


    Charlotte said helplessly: "Don''t call me uncle, you can call me Lord Charlotte."


    "But it is indeed me who brought you into this world."


    "It seems that uncle needs my help from Naruto Uzumaki, and I will protect you well."


    Naruto Uzumaki showed a bright smile, this was the first time he felt needed.


    Looking at Naruto with a bright smile, but thin and short, Charlotte sighed, then took out two delicious ramen from the storage space, put them on the dining table beside, and said:


    "Come on, try this delicious ramen, I think you''ll like it very much."


    Looking at the hot and delicious ramen in front of him, Naruto Uzumaki was so embarrassed, he rushed to the table in an instant, and said, "Uncle Charlotte, my favorite food is ramen, thank you for your hospitality."


    "Chopsticks, where are the chopsticks?"


    Looking at the eager Naruto Uzumaki, Charlotte Doyle felt a little funny, took out two pairs of chopsticks from the storage space, and gave one pair to Naruto Uzumaki.


    Naruto, who took the chopsticks, clasped his hands together and said, "Thank you, uncle, I''m going to start."


    Looking at the excited Naruto, Charlotte opened her chopsticks and started eating ramen.


    "Wow, it''s so hot and delicious!"


    Looking at Naruto Uzumaki who was screaming, Charlotte didn''t feel irritated at all, but felt that there was a sense of picture, that kind of animation characters appearing around and interacting.


    But while eating, Naruto Uzumaki choked up, tears streaming down his face, but he didn''t stop under his mouth, still eating ramen.


    Seeing Naruto crying suddenly, Charlotte was also taken aback, why is this little guy crying?


    "Naruto, why are you crying? Isn''t it delicious?"


    Seeing Naruto wipe his face with clothes, Charlotte quickly handed over a pack of tissues.


    Naruto wiped his face and snot and said, "This is the first time someone invited me to dinner, thank you uncle."


    "I''m really touched. Is this what it feels like to be recognized and needed?"


    "I will definitely let more people recognize me as Naruto Uzumaki."


    Charlotte was a little surprised to hear Naruto say that it was the first time she was invited to eat ramen. Wasn''t Naruto''s head teacher, Iruka Ueno, the first person who invited Uzumaki Naruto to eat ramen?


    Thinking of this, Charlotte Doyle was about to determine the timeline of this little Naruto and asked:


    "Naruto, what were you doing before you were summoned?"


    Naruto touched his head embarrassedly, and said embarrassedly, "I just painted Hokage Rock!"


    Hearing Naruto Uzumaki''s answer, Charlotte couldn''t help laughing out loud. This is the famous scene at the beginning. No wonder there is a little Naruto holding a brush in the recruitment screen.


    At this point in time, it was indeed before Iruka had a treat. After all, Iruka invited Naruto to Ilaku Ramen for the first time after catching Naruto and after Naruto cleaned up the graffiti.


    This is a slap in the face!


    Hearing Charlotte laughed, Naruto said angrily, "Uncle, what are you laughing at? Don''t you think Hokage Rock needs occasional graffiti?"


    "After so many years, they haven''t changed their styles, and they don''t find it boring!"


    Charlotte was about to answer when the doorbell rang.


    Charlotte put down her chopsticks and left her seat to open the door.


    Driving the uncle to leave, Naruto ate all the ramen in the bowl.


    After eating ramen, Naruto felt warm all over his body, as if he had inexhaustible energy. He usually eats several large bowls, and he felt that this time a bowl of delicious ramen would fill his stomach.


    Charlotte opened the door and saw Sasuke Uchiha standing at the door.


    "Lord Charlotte, breakfast is ready downstairs, do you want to come down for dinner?"


    At this time, Naruto in the room heard a familiar voice, and he did a backflip while sitting on the chair and ran over.


    "Fuck Sasuke, you''re here too!"


    Looking at Sasuke Uchiha, who was more than a head taller than him, Naruto Uzumaki ran to him and compared his height, and said incredulously:


    "Sasuke, how come you are so much taller than me, I remember in school today, you were not so much taller than me."


    Seeing Naruto Uzumaki rushing in front of him, Sasuke was also stunned, and said in his heart, "This guy was also brought by Lord Charlotte."


    Although he was stunned, Sasuke''s expression was not surprised at all, and he said coldly: "The tail of the crane, I didn''t expect you to be brought into this world by Lord Charlotte."


    Hearing Sasuke calling him the tail of the crane again Naruto immediately became unhappy, and immediately shot back: "Fuck Sasuke!"


    But this time Sasuke ignored Naruto and looked at Charlotte Doyle, who was watching the play.


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Okay Naruto, stop bickering between you two."


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s words, Naruto flashed his fists and said, "Hmph, for Uncle''s sake, I won''t bother with you stinky fellow."


    Sasuke turned his face away arrogantly, ignoring Naruto Uzumaki, but curiously said in his heart: "This guy, why is this dress up so much smaller."


    "There is no ninja forehead, could it be that he has not graduated from the ninja school?"


    Thinking of this, Sasuke suddenly felt interesting, knowing that after the end of the Chunin exam, he had a duel with this guy.


    Although the final result of the battle was interrupted by Kakashi-sensei, there was no winner, but Sasuke recognized that he was caught up by the tail of the crane.

 Chapter 125： Mind (guaranteed 6,000/6,000)

    "Naruto, do you still have anything to eat?"


    "If there is no problem, we will go to breakfast with Sasuke, and you can also meet other partners by the way."


    Hearing that there was still breakfast, Naruto touched his stomach and said with a smile, "Uncle, I can definitely eat it."


    As for the word other partners, Naruto didn''t have any feelings. After all, he didn''t have any partners in Konoha before, except for the third-generation grandpa who occasionally visited him.


    "Uncle, but you haven''t finished your ramen, do you want to take it with you?"


    Seeing that Naruto couldn''t forget about ramen, Charlotte smiled, then went back to her room and put away her ramen, ready to take it down to enjoy together.


    Under the leadership of Sasuke, the three quickly came to the dining area of ??the opera house. At this time, Mute, Iruka, and Li Locke were already seated at the table, and there was a dazzling array of breakfasts on the table.


    When Iruka and Mute heard the footsteps, they looked in the direction of Charlotte and the others, and saw that it was not the two of them, but another kid beside them.


    Mute was curious about who the child in front of him was, and Iruka''s eyes widened, surprised that Naruto Uzumaki was also brought over. (Note: Mute was summoned before Jiraiya and Uzumaki Naruto went to find Tsunade, and did not know Naruto)


    Naruto followed Charlotte carelessly, recognized Iruka Ueno at a glance, and immediately exclaimed: "Is Iruka teacher even here?"


    Looking at Naruto Uzumaki yelling, Sasuke said with disdain, "Idiot!"


    "Fuck Sasuke, you''re dead!"


    Looking at the two people who started bickering again in a few minutes, Charlotte Doyle found it very interesting, and did not stop it but quickly brought the two to the crowd.


    Charlotte held the troubled Naruto Uzumaki with one hand and introduced, "Mute, Iruka, and Li Locke are Naruto Uzumaki, or a ninja student."


    Seeing that Uncle Charlotte was introducing himself, Naruto didn''t quarrel with Sasuke, but said seriously, "Mr. Iruka, we meet again."


    "Hello, Aunty Mute!"


    "Hello Li Luo, I''m Naruto Uzumaki!"


    When I heard Charlotte introduce Naruto, he specifically said a ninja student, Mute thoughtfully, guessing that the number of keels was too small, and he only brought back a ninja student.


    "Hello, Naruto Uzumaki." Mute greeted with a smile.


    On the other hand, Iruka heard that Naruto had not graduated yet, and was a little surprised to know that when he came over, Naruto and Sasuke had already taken the Chunin exam. Gives Iruka a bit of a headache.


    This guy Naruto was very mischievous at school, and I don''t know if it would make Lord Charlotte unhappy.


    "Naruto, long time no see!" For Naruto, it may have been just a day without seeing each other, but for Iruka, it was three years that he hadn''t seen Naruto Uzumaki.


    Li Luo, who was on the side, saw Naruto, and also responded: "Naruto-kun, long time no see!"


    Looking at the thick eyebrows in front of him, Naruto Uzumaki scratched his head and said embarrassedly: "That, have we met?"


    When Li Luo heard that Naruto didn''t know him, he was instantly frustrated: "Naruto-kun doesn''t even recognize me, Li Luo. It seems that during the Chunin exam, the impression I left was too weak to be remembered. live."


    Seeing what Li Lokery said, Iruka quickly pulled Xiao Li, and then quickly explained a few words in her ear, which made Xiao Li understand that the Naruto who came over was not Naruto who took the Chunin Exam, but It''s Naruto who is still studying at the ninja school.


    After listening to Iruka''s words, Li Locke finally understood and regained his energy in an instant. Then he walked up to Naruto and stretched out his hand: "Get to know each other again, my name is Li Locke, and everyone will be partners in the future."


    Seeing that this thick eyebrow was so enthusiastic, Naruto quickly held Li Luo''s outstretched hand and responded, "I am Uzumaki Naruto, please teach more in the future."


    After introducing Naruto Uzumaki, Charlotte walked to Silent''s side and sat down. At the same time, the others quickly took their seats on time.


    After everyone was done, Charlotte took a look at the food on the table, took out 6 more delicious ramen from the storage space, and said, "To celebrate we have a new partner here, add a meal this morning. , each with a delicious ramen."


    Because everyone is a ninja, Charlotte is not worried that no one will be able to eat it. You must know that in order to maintain physical consumption, every ninja needs a lot of food.


    Looking at the delicious ramen in front of him, everyone did not refuse, and Naruto was even more happy. He liked delicious ramen very much. He didn''t expect to be able to eat two bowls of ramen today. of cuisine.


    "Thank you uncle for the hospitality!"


    After coming to this world today, Naruto Uzumaki has the greatest feeling. He feels that the place is very friendly, no one hates him, and the uncle took him to eat so much food as soon as he came, which made him feel so happy.


    Charlotte smiled, then said, "Go on."


    Everyone was not polite, and immediately started to eat delicious ramen, while Charlotte continued to eat his previous bowl.


    During the meal, Naruto kept peeking at everyone''s forehead guards, especially on Li Locke and Sasuke for the longest time.


    Li Locke is better, after all, the forehead guard is tied to the waist, and Naruto has a lot of effort to see it, but Sasuke''s forehead guard is too obvious, you can see it at a glance.


    Sasuke looked at Naruto who had been peeking at him, and instantly guessed Naruto''s thoughts, and deliberately fiddled with his ninja forehead protector immediately made Uzumaki Naruto envious.


    Naruto, who was sitting next to Charlotte, quietly tugged at the sleeve of Charlotte, who was eating, and whispered, "Uncle, why does Sasuke have a ninja forehead guard?"


    "Uncle, do you have a forehead guard, can you lend me to wear it?"


    Seeing Naruto talking in a low voice, everyone turned their eyes to Naruto Uzumaki.


    At this moment, Iruka was about to explain something when Charlotte waved her hand and did not let Iruka speak.


    Instead, he put down the chopsticks in his hand, looked at Naruto Uzumaki, bought a copy of the Ninja Protector directly from the system store, and held it in his hand.


    At this moment, Charlotte said, "Naruto, after dinner, we will have a ninja exam. As long as you pass, I will give you this ninja forehead."


    Looking at the ninja forehead guard in Charlotte''s hand, Naruto nodded excitedly: "Uncle, don''t worry, I will definitely get the ninja forehead guard from you and become a Genin."

 Chapter 126： Assessment (2,000/6,000 guaranteed)

    Hearing that Charlotte was going to give Naruto the graduation exam, Iruka was stunned for a moment, just glanced at the forehead guard in Charlotte''s hand, and didn''t say anything, but shouted to Naruto: "Naruto , to be called Lord Charlotte!"


    Naruto looked at Iruka sitting opposite, made a face, and ignored Iruka.


    In his eyesight, calling adults can''t be called uncle close, he likes to call Lord Charlotte as uncle, and uncle has no objection (I didn''t hear objection).


    Looking at Naruto like this, Iruka was very angry, and wanted to say a few more words, Charlotte smiled: "Iruka, Naruto is still a child, forget it."


    Hearing that Charlotte didn''t object, Iruka didn''t preach anything.


    After breakfast, everyone had not left the dining area. At this time, The Director came over and said respectfully in front of Charlotte Doyle: "Elder Charlotte, I wonder if you are satisfied with today''s breakfast?"


    "Well, not bad!"


    TheDirector heard Charlotte say it was not bad, the smile on her face was even better, and she took out a box with 6 mobile phones in it.


    "Elder, yesterday''s attack caused your phone to be broken. This is a new phone I prepared for you."


    Seeing that TheDirector was so attentive, Charlotte took an unopened phone from it, and said, "You have a heart, you can share the rest of the phone with them."


    Seeing that the elder took the call, TheDirector immediately instructed his subordinates to distribute the call to other adjudicators, and then respectfully said, "Elder, what are your next orders?"


    "If there is no arrangement, I will organize the most beautiful ballet dancers in my team to perform for you."


    Hearing The Director''s words, Charlotte looked at the other party and said slowly, "There is no need for ballet performances. When you bring the 10 best people you can play to the stage, I want to assess a student. "


    Hearing Charlotte''s rejection of the ballet performance, The Director immediately nodded and said, "Elder, wait a moment, I''ll arrange it right away."


    From the storage ring, Charlotte took out her phone that was smashed but the calling card was still intact, took out the calling card, and inserted it into the new phone.


    Watching TheDirector leave, Charlotte stood up and said, "Everyone has already eaten. Next, we will conduct Naruto''s assessment. If the assessment is passed, I will give him this forehead."


    After speaking, Charlotte led the crowd to the stage area of ??the opera house.


    At this time, Iruka walked up quickly, came to Charlotte''s side, and said, "Sir, how do you want to assess Naruto?"


    "If it were just these civilian thugs, it would be difficult to test anything."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Ninja School graduation exam, I remember it is one of the three body skills."


    "I believe that Naruto will definitely meet the standard. Now let him understand the world and the strength of ordinary people."


    "And the assessment, aren''t we still there?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Iruka nodded. It is true that the graduation exam of the ninja school can be passed as long as you master the three-body technique.


    Moreover, Iruka is not worried about the abilities of ordinary people in this world. The ordinary people in this world are too weak to even beat a five- or six-year-old child in Shinobi Village.


    Thinking of the tasks they usually perform, with Naruto''s strength in the ninja school, Iruka feels that Naruto is also qualified to graduate and carry out the task.


    Soon everyone came to the performance area of ??the opera house. At this time, Charlotte took everyone to the first row of chairs and explained to Naruto:


    "Naruto, there will be ten warriors who will test you later."


    "Under the premise of not hurting the opponent''s life, defeat the opponent, even if you pass the test."


    "The shorter the time, the better the results."


    After listening to Charlotte''s Kaoer mission, Naruto''s face immediately showed an excited expression. For him, it was just a lot easier if it wasn''t a ninjutsu test such as transformation and avatar.


    "Don''t worry, uncle, I will definitely defeat them all and take the first place."


    After explaining Naruto, Charlotte waited.


    The phone rang suddenly, Charlotte picked up the phone, glanced at the caller ID, connected the call, and said, "Hi, Ginny."


    "Boss, are you all right? I received news that in the early hours of the morning, both the office and the mainland hotel were attacked."


    Listening to Ginny''s caring tone on the phone, Charlotte smiled and said, "Ginny, you have to trust your boss, how can these enemies cause us harm?"


    "All the enemies have been killed. Except for the casualties of the mainland hotel, we are all right."


    "But after you come back, the task is not small. The office has been in ruins. You need to arrange manpower and start rebuilding immediately."


    Hearing Charlotte said that no one on her side was injured, Ginny''s worried mood was relieved. Although she believed in the strength of herself and others, the news from below was that the Continental Hotel suffered a lot and that the firm was also successful. After the ruins, it still made her a little worried.


    "Okay BOSS, I have seen Wesley here, and I will rush back with him when the time comes."


    "As for the reconstruction of the office, I will immediately arrange manpower here, and carry out the initial clean-up work first, and I will arrange the specific construction after I come back."


    Hearing Ginny''s arrangement, Charlotte had no objection, just leave it to Secretary Jin to deal with it.


    "Ginny, transfer 1000W to my account, I''ll be useful."


    "Okay, BOSS!"


    After explaining to Ginny, not long after hanging up the phone, the phone rang again in the next second.


    This time it was his old acquaintance, Jin Bing.


    "Charlotte, are you alright there?"


    "It seems that you have already known about my attack, Jin Bing."


    On the other end of the phone, Jin Bing looked at the photo on the table, where Charlotte''s office had been turned into ruins.


    "Dude, your movements are really getting bigger every time. This time, it''s not just that I know that you have been attacked."


    "I believe that the leaders of all the underground forces in New York already know it."


    "After all, in your office, anyone who sees it knows that there is a tragic battle."


    Charlotte shrugged, there was nothing she could do about it. After all, yesterday''s movement was too loud, and she couldn''t hide it, especially her war-torn office. Anyone with a discerning eye would know what was going on.


    "Jin Bing, is there something wrong with you calling?"


    Jin on the other side heard Charlotte''s angry voice, and knew that the other party was fine, and immediately said, "Dude, I''m relieved to hear that you''re okay."


    "In addition, let me tell you, I am ready to accept the Japanese market you mentioned, and I will give you another generous gift at that time."

 Chapter 128： Accident NO. 1 (guaranteed 2,000/6,000)

    Charlotte hung up the phone after a brief chat with Kim.


    On the other side, Jin Pei stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with his scepter and looked at the view of Hell''s Kitchen outside, but in his heart he found that the gap between himself and Charlotte was getting bigger and bigger, and he was still guarding a place in Hell''s Kitchen. The other party has destroyed several organizations with hundreds of years of history one after another.


    For this reason, Jin decided to walk out of Hell''s Kitchen and occupy the market of the island country. At the same time, he was also calculating in his heart, what kind of gift should he give to Charlotte this time so that he would not be rude and stingy.


    After Charlotte hung up the phone, the phone kept ringing. All his adjudicators and the leaders of the underground forces called to care about his safety. Even Elder Maktoum, who was far away in the desert, was hearing the news. Afterwards, Du immediately represented the High Table and asked Charlotte if she needed support and help.


    After dismissing everyone, TheDirector finally walked over with 10 burly Belarusians.


    After TheDirector came to Charlotte Doyle and gave a slight salute, he said, "Elder, these are the ten best guys of our Belarusian gang, what do you need them to do?"


    Charlotte looked at the ten men behind The Director, and then said, "Go to the stage and defeat one of our students, you can use cold weapons."


    Hearing Charlotte''s orders, The Director put all ten of his men on stage and equipped them with suitable short knives.


    Ten strong men dressed in black suits, all holding short knives, looked very intimidating.


    Charlotte looked at Naruto Uzumaki on the side and said, "Naruto, if you defeat them all without killing them, you will be victorious."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Naruto immediately said confidently: "Don''t worry, uncle, I will defeat them soon."


    After speaking, Naruto jumped directly to the center of the stage six meters away from him.


    TheDirector originally saw that the answer was a child, and was a little worried about whether the other party would have an accident. What if he was hacked to death by his subordinates, but when he saw Naruto''s behavior of jumping several meters, he stopped talking instantly. .


    She knew that, under the elders, even a child, who seemed to be only six or seven years old, had incredible power.


    Seeing Naruto standing on the stage and getting ready for battle, Charlotte directly announced: "The competition begins!"


    Following Charlotte Doyle''s announcement, the ten Belarusian gang members rushed towards Naruto with knives.


    Under the stage at this time, although Iruka believed in Naruto''s strength, he was still a little worried about Naruto. After all, before graduation, he was a sloppy student, and he did not master the three-body technique or even the mobilization of Chakra. It is also very bad. If you really want to be cut, you will also be injured.


    On the side, Li Locke shouted excitedly: "Naruto-kun, come on!"


    "Beat them!"


    Sasuke felt that the assessment was very boring. A group of ordinary people without Chakra, even if they knew some of the world''s fist skills, would not be enough for him to slaughter.


    Sitting next to Charlotte, Mute summoned the dolphin and held it in his arms to watch Naruto''s performance.


    on the stage.


    Looking at the people rushing over, Naruto Uzumaki was not at all afraid, but rushed over faster than the opponent''s speed.


    Naruto''s speed is nothing to the following ninjas, even a little slow, but it is very terrifying for the Russian brawny on stage.


    In an instant, Naruto approached them, knocked a strong man to the ground with one punch, and rolled off the stage.


    Seeing Naruto''s terrifying power, the few people who were closer directly slashed with their knives.


    "boom!"


    It didn''t cut the flesh, but cut it on a piece of wood, making a sound comparable to the impact of metal.


    But it was Naruto who used the avatar technique for the first time and appeared outside the encirclement of the crowd.


    "Clone �� Double Strike!"


    In the next second, another Naruto Uzumaki appeared on the stage, but he fell to the ground weakly, and wriggled twice.


    Audience area below.


    "Hahaha��"


    Charlotte, Mute, and Xiao Li who saw this scene couldn''t help laughing.


    Charlotte even said with a smile: "As expected of Naruto Uzumaki No.1 by accident, this is really interesting!"


    Iruka, who was sitting on Charlotte''s right, said a little embarrassedly: "Naruto is still very unskilled in his three-body technique, but being able to use clones is also an improvement."


    Only Sasuke didn''t smile, he still said with that cool expression: "This guy, what an idiot!"


    The Director was a little shocked and Naruto''s performance, especially the wood that appeared out of thin air, and the clone, all shocked her.


    Naruto on the stage, seeing that he failed to use the clone, immediately scratched his head in embarrassment, and immediately released the clone, and the clone lying on the ground turned into a white mist and disappeared.


    At this time, the other 9 thugs also reacted and immediately turned to attack.


    "Shh!"


    But it was a thug who threw the dagger in his hand at Naruto.


    Naruto looked at the flying dagger, shouted, and then dodged and ducked, and the dagger was directly stuck on the ground on the edge of the stage.


    "Paint shenanigans!"


    In the next second, Naruto took out a bucket of specially made paint from his ninja bag and poured it on the crowd in front of him instantly.


    A large amount of paint flew out of Naruto''s paint bucket and rushed out at an extremely fast speed, directly smashing everyone in front of him to the ground.


    The people on both sides and in the back were okay, but they were slipped by the splashed paint, but the three people who faced the paint directly were not so lucky.


    After all, Naruto''s paint is a special paint With the addition of Naruto''s strength bonus, it is directly comparable to a flying wall of water, and instantly slaps the three people facing directly to the ground and faints. .


    At this time, the few people who were slid by the paint immediately got up and prepared to counterattack, but found that because of the willingness of the paint, their movements were very slow, it was difficult to get up, and they could not stand under their feet.


    Several people looked at each other and threw all the short knives in their hands.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh"


    Six short knives flew towards Naruto, and Naruto left with a funny movement, dodging them one by one.


    It was Naruto who discovered that the strength of these people was too small, and the flying speed of the daggers thrown by them was very slow, and could not compare with his classmates in school.


    Seeing the failure of the flying knife, several people rolled out of the paint area, and their sluggishness was not so serious, so they quickly stood up.


    Three of them rushed up with their bare hands, and the other three picked up the short knife in the hands of their fainted companions, and also rushed towards Naruto Uzumaki.

 Chapter 129： TheDirectors ambition (guaranteed 4,000...

    Naruto looked at the opponent''s slow speed, and directly knocked over one person with one punch, knocked down another with a side kick, and then jumped up and knocked down another person with a two-stage kick.


    Seeing that there were still three people, Naruto rushed up with a stride, and when he jumped up, he punched one person again.


    But it was these Russian brawny men who didn''t catch Naruto''s punch, and groaned in pain immediately after being knocked down.


    Seeing that there were still two sword-wielding enemies in the field, Naruto stabilized his mind this time and formed a seal on his hands.


    He wants to successfully use a clone technique in front of everyone.


    "Clone �� Double Strike!"


    In an instant, a clone appeared in front of Naruto. After coming out, it was a side kick against a strong Russian man, kicking directly on the opponent''s stomach, directly kicking the opponent into the air, and the clone dissipated instantly after a blow. .


    Naruto flipped in a volley, appeared above the opponent, and then hit the whip leg, smashing the Russian strong man on the other person.


    "boom!"


    It was the strong man who was kicked down by Naruto and knocked down the last enemy.


    At this moment, Naruto landed steadily and looked at Charlotte below, with a smile on his face, as if to indicate that he had done it.


    Seeing Naruto''s appearance, Charlotte smiled and then clapped.


    "Clap clap clap!"


    As Charlotte took the lead in applauding, everyone else immediately followed suit.


    At this time, watching everyone applaud, Naruto''s smile was even better, and then he scratched his head a little embarrassedly. He felt that his performance was not very good, but he was encouraged.


    Charlotte stood up at this time, and everyone stopped applauding.


    "Naruto, you did a good job!"


    "Although I failed to use the clone technique for the first time, I succeeded in using it later, and with your strength, it is considered qualified here."


    While speaking, Charlotte took out the Ninja forehead from the storage space, and then said, "You graduated, and you are a ninja from today!"


    In fact, there is something Charlotte didn''t say, that is, even if you don''t graduate, there is no ninja school here for Naruto to go to.


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Naruto jumped over excitedly, "Uncle, I graduated, and I am also a ninja!"


    "Come on, Naruto, I''ll put on the forehead for you!"


    I saw Charlotte take off Naruto''s goggles and put a ninja forehead on Uzumaki Naruto!


    "Okay kid, from now on you are also an official ninja!"


    Mute on the side looked at Charlotte Doyle''s behavior, thoughtful but didn''t say anything.


    And Iruka''s expression is a bit complicated. This is the first time Charlotte has awarded ninja foreheads to others. Although Charlotte has also given them ninja suits, the meanings of the two are not the same.


    However, Iruka did not say that Charlotte did not have the qualifications to appoint Konoha Ninja, but just watched all this silently. After all, in his memory, Naruto also successfully graduated and got the ninja forehead protection.


    Now between the two, perhaps what Naruto lacks is just an experience and the technique of multiple shadows.


    The Director on the side is watching all this attentively, she memorized a few words, ninja, ninja forehead, graduation!


    At this moment, a thought arose in TheDirector''s heart, that is, to send his own child or the most potential child in the gang to the elder, it will be more cultivated by the other party.


    After all, the performance of the three children around Charlotte was really amazing, letting TheDirector know the gap between the two. It was like the ten most powerful men in the sky and the earth, but they couldn''t beat a child raised by the other party. .


    All of this is too shocking to The Director''s heart, and she also knows why Charlotte Doyle, who is obviously a killer, can become an elder.


    Thinking of those idiots before, thinking that Charlotte had opened up a path for them to be promoted, TheDirector secretly shook his head in his heart.


    Naruto, who put on the forehead guard, immediately ran to Sasuke and showed off his forehead guard, indicating that he was also a ninja.


    Seeing Uzumaki Naruto showing off, Sasuke stepped forward and suppressed Naruto with his backhand, killing Naruto''s arrogance instantly.


    Everyone who saw this scene laughed again.


    Charlotte Doyle waved and called TheDirector to him and said, "Go and measure this little guy''s figure and make him some suitable clothes!"


    But Charlotte felt that Naruto''s clothes were too shabby, and was going to give him some new clothes.


    Sasuke Xiaoli has these clothes, but he still likes his own style and asked the tailor shop to make them according to the style of his previous clothes, so he still looks the same as when he was summoned.


    After being instructed by Elder Charlotte, The Director took Naruto to the craftsman to make new clothes.


    Apparently Charlotte Doyle''s order was to buy some new clothes that fit, but TheDirector''s got new body armor.


    After dealing with this, Charlotte Doyle took the group to live at The Director''s Opera House for 2 days.


    In the past two days, nothing else happened, everyone did not do the task, they all rested in the hotel.


    Charlotte Doyle signed in these two days and received 50,000 copper coins and 200 reincarnation stones again.


    On the third day, Charlotte received news from Winston that the Continental Hotel had reopened, so she brought her men to the Continental Hotel.


    After getting off the Maybach, Charlotte Doyle looked at the Continental Hotel in front of her and sighed in her heart. In less than 3 days, the hotel has already reopened, which is really amazing.


    "The speed of construction in New York doesn''t seem to be as bad as I imagined!"


    After complaining in her mouth, Charlotte took her own men and entered the Continental Hotel!


    Entering the hotel, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Charlotte watched the person standing at the hotel reception desk changed, no longer the black Charon he was familiar with,


    It was Eddie, the bartender of the hotel, who said in surprise: "Eddie, why did you come to the service desk when you are not in the bar below?"


    Eddie''s expression was a little sad, and there was a hint of sadness in his tone: "Elder, Chalong, he sacrificed!"


    Hearing the sacrifice of Charon at the front desk, Charlotte didn''t feel anything. Charlotte didn''t care about the black waiter.


    Chalong is the only black man in the hotel who is not disgusted by him, otherwise the other party would not be able to still do the hotel service desk work safely after he took over the New York Continental Hotel, but unfortunately the other party still could not escape this. times attack.


    "What about the manager?"


    "Elder, the manager is cleaning up the conference room. He didn''t know you were coming."


    Hearing Eddie''s words, Charlotte smiled, not blaming the other party for not coming down to greet him.

 Chapter 130： Meeting (Guaranteed 6,000/6,000)

    "Okay, I know!"


    After speaking, Charlotte took her subordinates and walked towards the conference room upstairs.


    At this time, Eddie immediately picked up the phone of the service desk and notified: "Manager, the elder is here."


    At this time, Winston was checking the arrangement in the conference room to make sure that there were no mistakes, but Elder Charlotte told him before that a meeting would be held in the hotel conference room in the afternoon.


    At this time, Iruka pushed open the door of the conference room for Charlotte, and a group of six entered the conference room.


    Winston walked in front of Charlotte, bowed slightly and said respectfully, "Elder, the conference room has been set up and can be used at any time."


    Charlotte looked at the round table in front of her, nodded, then walked to the main seat of the round table and sat down, then slowly said, "Winston, did the previous attack affect the operation of the hotel?"


    Winston stood aside and replied respectfully: "The last attack did not affect the operation of the hotel. This time, thanks to the wax bath promoted by the elders, some injured personnel were able to recover quickly, but there is still some work to do. People died."


    Hearing that Winston said that it would not affect the operation of the hotel, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction, and then said in a serious tone: "Since he died fighting for the hotel, do the rest of the pension work."


    "Elder, please rest assured that the New York Continental Hotel has high pensions for the staff."


    Charlotte nodded, looked at the time on her watch, and said, "Okay, I have nothing to do with you for the time being. Go and prepare dinner. After the meeting, I and the other adjudicators will have a dinner here."


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements now."


    Winston left respectfully and closed the door of the conference room.


    Seeing that Winston left, Naruto couldn''t be idle anymore, he immediately looked around and touched, everything in this world made him extraordinarily curious.


    Even after playing in the theater for two days and learning a lot of new things, Naruto is still curious.


    At this time, Iruka looked at Naruto, somewhat helpless, and then came to Charlotte''s side and said, "Lord Charlotte, do you want to arrange Naruto Uzumaki to visit the Continental Hotel in the next meeting."


    Hearing Iruka''s words, Charlotte smiled and said, "Naruto, do you want to have a meeting with everyone later, or go to this continental hotel."


    Naruto rolled his eyes and said, "Uncle, is this hotel yours too?"


    Charlotte smiled: "Yes, it''s mine."


    "I''ll have a meeting with everyone. As for the hotel, I''ll learn more about it in the future."


    Iruka on the side reminded: "Naruto, don''t make trouble in the next meeting!"


    Hearing Iruka''s reminder, Naruto supported the ninja guard above his head and immediately retorted: "Iruka teacher, I am no longer the child of a ninja student, I am already a ninja, you have to believe it. A ninja."


    Looking at Naruto''s serious look, Charlotte smiled and said, "Iruka, since Naruto is already a ninja, you have to learn to trust him."


    Seeing that Lord Charlotte didn''t have any bad senses towards Naruto Uzumaki, and was taking care of him, Iruka''s worried heart was relieved a lot.


    Ever since she saw that Naruto Uzumaki was a naughty boy in school, Iruka was very worried that because of Naruto''s troubles and immaturity, he would make Lord Charlotte unhappy.


    But now it seems that everything is going in the right direction.


    The time soon came to the afternoon.


    At this time, a Maybach headed, followed by a commercial vehicle, and came to the door of the Continental Hotel.


    The doorman stepped forward and immediately stood respectfully beside the Maybach door.


    The door opened, and John Wick walked down in a neat suit, followed by four high-table messengers, each carrying a suitcase.


    John Wick had just entered the hotel lobby when he saw Winston approaching.


    I saw Winston walked up to John Wick and hugged gently, then said, "The elder is waiting for you in the conference room upstairs."


    John Wick nodded and thanked: "I''m very happy to see you safe and sound."


    "When the debriefing is over, we will be chatting at the banquet!"


    After saying hello to Winston, John Wick led his men to the upstairs conference room.


    Seeing John Wick leave, Winston did not stop at the hotel, but came to the hotel entrance, served as a reception, and waited for the arrival of other adjudicators.


    Winston did not wait long at the door, and a Rolls-Royce and a business Mercedes-Benz also arrived at the door of the hotel.


    The door opened this time, and what came down was the cross responsible for the Continental Hotel in London, as well as several of his subordinates, each of whom was also carrying a suitcase.


    Winston walked to the cross and said hello, "You are welcome, Judge."


    "The elders are waiting for you in the conference room of the hotel."


    The cross shook hands with Winston and said, "I see, thanks for your hard work, Winston."


    After a brief exchange, the cross walked into the Continental Hotel with his own men and horses.


    At this point, there was still the man in charge of the Continental Hotel in Moscow, and Wesley had not yet arrived.


    In a stretched Bentley, Ginny looked at Wesley in front of him and the strong Russian man beside him, and said, "Anton Vanke, your father, I have arranged for the best local medical staff to carry out the treatment. Rescue."


    "So when I see our boss, I hope you can do well."


    "Don''t waste Wesley''s efforts. Although you do have a good talent in machinery, you must know that you are not indispensable."


    Anton Vanke looked at the chattering woman in front of him, frowned slightly and then said, "Since you guys want to recruit me, you should believe in my strength."


    Hearing the other party''s words, Ginny looked serious, and then said, "Anton Vanke, it''s not that we want to recruit you, but Wesley who recommended you."


    "Our BOSS just gave you a chance to meet. As for whether to hire you, it is still a matter to be determined."


    "As to whether you take it seriously, that''s your business."


    "Of course you still want to live as poor and poor as before, and no one recognizes that your talents have nowhere to show, and we will not stop you."


    "You know, we can take you away from that land in a fair and bright way, and you should be able to understand that our power is definitely not what you imagined."


    Thinking of the government''s ban on their father and son, Anton Vanke didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to stay in that ghost place for a long time. Howard Stark of the miserable life of father and son.


    Of course, Howard is gone, but there is also Tony Stark and their enterprise Stark Industries!

 Chapter 131： Debriefing (guaranteed 2,000/6,000)

    After explaining a few words to Anton Vanke, Ginny and the others also successfully arrived at the door of the Continental Hotel in New York.


    The doorman opened the car door, Ginny walked out first, and then Wesley and Anton Vanke also got out of the car.


    At this time, Winston saw Secretary Jin also getting out of the two cars. He was a little surprised and secretly thought: No wonder he didn''t see this Secretary Jin before.


    "Secretary Jin, the adjudicator, and the elders are waiting for you in the conference room upstairs."


    Ginny didn''t bring everyone in directly, but said, "Winston, help me arrange this Anton Vanke first, I''ll send you a message later, you''re taking him to the meeting room."


    Named by Ginny, Anton Vanke took a step forward, came to Winston, stretched out his hand and shook hands and said, "Hello, I''m Anton Vanke."


    Winston looked at the rough Russian man in front of him, reached out and shook it briefly, and then said, "Hello, I''m the hotel manager."


    After handing Anton Vanke to Winston for a temporary arrangement, Ginny, Wesley and their subordinates walked directly to the conference room in the hotel.


    Winston saw that all the judges under the name of Elder Charlotte had arrived, so he did not wait at the entrance of the hotel, and then turned around and entered the hotel.


    "Mr. Anton Vanke, please come to the rest area with me first."


    At this time, Charlotte was sitting in the first place in the conference room, and the five ninjas headed by Mute were on the left.


    Iruka should have been first, but Iruka felt that his strength was not as good as Mute, so he invited Mute to sit in the first place.


    On the right are four people headed by Ginny. The seats are Ginny, John Wick, Carlos, and Wesley, but there are four men standing behind them.


    After Ginny came in, she saw that there was an extra kid in the team wearing ninja forehead guards, and her nervousness became more and more serious, but she did not ask for information about Naruto Uzumaki.


    Of course, she wouldn''t look down on Naruto Uzumaki because he looked like a seven or eight-year-old child. After all, she had seen the strength of Sasuke and Xiao Li.


    When Charlotte saw that all the staff had arrived and had already been seated, she said directly: "Since the staff has arrived, let''s not delay the meeting and start the meeting directly."


    Charlotte first looked at John Wick, and then said, "John, you are in charge of the Moroccan Continental Hotel, tell me how the harvest is there."


    Hearing that the boss named himself the first to report, John Wick opened his notebook and began to report: "Elder, I am in charge of the recovery room of the Moroccan Continental Hotel."


    "In the past month, the reputation of the recovery room has been fully promoted, and it has a great reputation in Morocco. The people currently using the recovery room are not only the killers of the Continental Hotel, but also some people injured for other reasons. , will also go to the hotel''s recovery room for body repair."


    "Because the recovery room is priced at 2 gold coins plus $100,000, it has received 180 people in this month, and an average of 6 people a day for recovery."


    "After deducting the hotel''s gold coins, we made a total of 180 gold coins and 18 million US dollars."


    "At the same time, due to the existence of the recovery room, the overall business of the Moroccan Continental Hotel has increased by 10% compared with the previous one. Many killers in other cities will specially come to Morocco for treatment after being injured."


    After speaking, John Wick took the suitcase to the table and opened it directly, and there were 180 gold coins and a bank card inside.


    "This is the Moroccan hotel''s earnings this month, and I''ve brought it all back.


    Charlotte looked at the golden coins and a bank card in the box, nodded, and then said, "Give all the things to Secretary Jin for processing."


    Hearing this, John Wick closed the suitcase and placed it beside Ginny.


    Charlotte looked at John Wick, and then asked, "I''m going to transfer you back, as for the income issue, you can charge it once a month, and you can arrange the follow-up recovery room to your subordinates. Be responsible for."


    Hearing that he was called back, John Wick''s expression did not change, and he returned calmly: "Follow the instructions of the elders."


    After John Wick reported the earnings, Carlos, Wesley, and Iluka who docked at the Continental Hotel in New York all reported their respective situations.


    The Continental Hotel in London received 150 gold coins, 1500W US dollars.


    Moscow Continental Hotel received 160 gold coins, 1600W US dollars.


    The Continental Hotel in New York received 210 gold coins, 21 million US dollars.


    The recovery rooms of the four Continental hotels directly brought Charlotte Doyle 700 gold coins and an income of 7,000W.


    Gold coins are not important to Charlotte Doyle. He is in charge of the American market, and he has a place to mint gold coins. As long as he wants, he can cast as many gold coins as he wants. However, the entry of 7000W is still make him very satisfied.


    However, Charlotte also knows that 7000W is not a fixed value, and the specific income will still fluctuate, there may be more or less, but the specific method depends on the development of each market.


    After listening to the reports from the subordinates, Charlotte said: "John Wick, Carlos, Wesley, the three of you will be transferred back to New York from now on. As for the recovery room that was previously in charge of docking, you are still in charge, but you are not there. Staying in the other party''s hotel, but connecting the income once a month."


    "Follow your orders, Lord Charlotte!" X3


    Hearing that Charlotte didn''t call back John Wick alone, but all the staff were called back, everyone was in a good mood, but they were also speculating whether Charlotte was going to make a big move.


    After Charlotte explained the construction of the base, the reconstruction of the office, and even the recruitment of security guards, Charlotte ended the debriefing meeting.


    Seeing the completion of the debriefing, Ginny said, "BOSS, the mechanic Wesley recommended earlier, we also brought it here, or you can meet me here."


    Hearing that Anton Vanke was brought over by Ginny, Charlotte thought the matter had failed.


    But seeing that someone had come over, Charlotte said directly, "In that case, Ginny, call someone in."


    Charlotte did not tell everyone to retreat, but in the conference room everyone met the future whip - Anton Vanke.


    Ginny took out her mobile phone and sent a text message directly to Winston, telling him to bring Anton Vanke in.


    At this time, Winston, who was chatting with Anton Vanke in the rest area, saw the information on his mobile phone and said, "The elder wants to see you, come with me."

 Chapter 132： Top talents (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    The door of the conference room was opened, and a strong Russian man with long hair and a beard walked in.


    When Ivan Vanke walked into the conference room, he immediately took in everyone in the room and saw that one side of the round table was dominated by white people, and the other side was full of Asians.


    In particular, there were women and children on the Asian side, and there were as many as three children. Such a team made Ivan''s brows slightly wrinkle.


    When he came over, he heard on the way that today was the meeting of the high-level forces of this power, and the high-level people actually had 3 children...


    Across the round table, Charlotte looked at the man who walked in and said, "Ivan Vanke, his father Anton Vanke and Howard Stark, worked together to invent the original arc reflector technology many years ago, because The two have different views on developing this new technology: Anton wants to use it in the military and develop industry to make money, while Howard wants to use the new technology to benefit mankind.��


    "Then Anton was deported for some reason and returned to the Soviet Union to live in a messy environment.


    "Convicted of treason in Moscow, he has not been allowed to leave since he was detained, and he is not allowed to engage in scientific research."


    "Wesley said you were a mechanical genius. What do you want from me, and what can I get?"


    Hearing the man in the main seat of the round table in front of him easily say his own information, Ivan Vanke was not at all surprised, but after hearing the reason for his father''s expulsion, he still retorted:


    "Howard is a liar, he and my father were in charge of the development, and he expelled my father after the final result, which is not fair to us."


    Hearing Ivan Vanke''s defense, Charlotte didn''t care. A person who was indoctrinated by his father since childhood would not be able to face up to the truth just because of a word or two from others.


    Moreover, Charlotte Doyle had no actual evidence at the time, but only knew the cause and effect of the matter.


    "Ivan Vanke, answer my question, what do you want and what can you bring me."


    Seeing that the other party didn''t care about his words, Ivan Vanke felt a little irritable. He wanted to tell the person on the other side how Howard took away his father''s scientific research results, and how he suppressed their family afterwards, but in the end he Still suppressed the urge.


    "I need a laboratory that can allow me to conduct research. I want to prove to the world that the people of the Vanke family are no weaker than the Stark family."


    "Sir, can I provide a computer through which I would like to present my research."


    Hearing that Ivan Vanke needed a computer, Ginny got up and immediately took Ivan to the operation area of ??the conference room, where there was a computer and was connected to the electronic screen in the conference room.


    Soon the electronic screen lit up, Ivan Vanke plugged the hard drive into the computer, clicked on a PPT, and began to explain.


    The item in the PPT is nothing else, it is a research material brought back by Anton Vanke, the giant Ark reactor.


    Ivan Vanke''s hard-working explanations focused on the power supply, clean energy, and future development prospects of this item, because I hadn''t seen Iron Man and the shrunken Ark reactor at this time, and Ivan had never thought of this for a while. miniaturization of things.


    After all, he has never successfully created a large one, and he has no idea what to do with a small one.


    Looking at Ivan Vanke who was talking eloquently, Charlotte did not interrupt, but watched the other party''s performance. Seeing that the other party was almost talking, Charlotte said, "I''m in the Stark Industry Building for this thing. visited."


    "It''s not a big problem if you just make it yourself, but if you want to commercialize and charge for it, have you thought about the patent issue?"


    Charlotte''s patent immediately made Ivan Vanke speechless.


    Although this project was jointly researched by his father and Howard, their family really did not have the patent rights.


    Charlotte did not forget to strike: "Besides, your thing is outdated."


    Hearing the obsolescence, Ivan Vanko Lima shouted: "No way, it''s absolutely impossible."


    "When I came, I learned that Stark Industries has not made breakthroughs in this technology for decades."


    Looking at the emotional Ivan Vanke, Charlotte shrugged and didn''t care, but said again: "Ivan Vanke, if it''s just this technology, then I can only say sorry to you."


    An unprofitable thing, even if it can make the second and third generation Mark armor, is still not favored by Charlotte, what he needs is not the low-end Mark series, the money he needs, the US dollars that can be converted into copper coins, and Items that can be recharged.


    Obviously these things, Ivan Vanke did not...


    Hearing that Charlotte didn''t care about the technology of the Ark reactor, Ivan Vanke thought about his own technology. He found that although his ability was good, there was nothing he could do at the moment, but he still said:


    "Sir, although I have no other scientific research achievements, I believe that as long as you give me a chance, I will bring what you want."


    Hearing Ivan Vanke''s confident tone, Charlotte smiled and then said, "I want an artificial intelligence, can you develop it?"


    "Note, I''m talking about artificial intelligence, not artificial intelligence."


    Charlotte thought of how she felt in Tony''s Villa. If she could have a comprehensive artificial intelligence, then Charlotte wouldn''t mind accepting Ivan Vanke, the guy who was destined to make trouble in the future.


    Hearing Charlotte''s proposal for artificial intelligence, Ivan opened his mouth, and finally said helplessly: "Sir, I am good at mechanical technology, and I am not involved in artificial intelligence."


    Hearing that Ivan Vanke is not good at artificial intelligence Charlotte was somewhat disappointed, and then said:


    "Wesley, give him a sum of money, don''t let Mr. Ivan Vanke go away in vain!"


    Hearing Charlotte rejected Ivan Vanke, Wesley could only look at the other party apologetically, then got up and took Ivan out of the conference room.


    Watching Ivan Vanke leave the conference room, Charlotte continued: "Everyone wants to recommend people to join, no problem."


    "We have a lot of positions. There are high-table messengers in combat, the weapons and equipment research and development department of hotels in technology research and development, and the positions of physicians in medical care."


    "But if you want to enter this conference room, you must have the ability to be recognized by me."


    Charlotte paused, then looked at everyone and said, "Whether it''s force or technology, what I need is top talent."


    Even Wesley and Carlos are able to turn on bullet time and run across two buildings. Even John Wick has the strength not inferior to Hawkeye.

 Chapter 133： bodyguard? (Guaranteed 6,000/6,000)

    After emphasizing the criteria for recommending personnel and the positions that could be offered, Charlotte Doyle ended the meeting and took everyone to a dinner party prepared by the hotel, during which she asked Ginny to handle the identity of Naruto Uzumaki information.


    At the banquet, Ginny inquired about Naruto Uzumaki from Sasuke, Xiao Li and others. After learning about Naruto''s strength, Ginny sighed.


    I wanted to bring in a mechanic and increase the number of people here, but the boss didn''t like the other side.


    This made Ginny very helpless, and then she thought of her next job, she knew that the first thing was the reconstruction of the office and the construction of the base.


    The banquet ended soon, and everyone stayed at the Continental Hotel, while Ginny was busy with her work.


    the other side.


    Tony Stark is conducting his own flight test.


    "3, 2, 1"


    With the thruster activated, Tony was knocked out directly, and he was about to hit the wall of the underground laboratory. At the critical moment, Parker dodged and blocked Tony, so that he did not have close contact with the wall.


    However, Tony still fell to the ground. After all, Parker was just a ninja dog, but he had no hands to catch him. If the blue snake might have used his tail to block Tony, it was a pity that there was only Parker here.


    At this point Tony was lying on the ground and said, "Thank you, Parker!"


    Parker hung upside down on the wall and looked at Tony Stark on the ground: "It''s okay, I was originally responsible for protecting you."


    After getting up, Tony returned to the laboratory to continue his research. He felt that the thrust device not only required the propulsion of the feet, but also the balance of the palms.


    Just when Tony made his own arm armor, Pepper Potts came to Tony''s underground laboratory. After entering the password, Pepper Potts walked in with a small cardboard box of magazines and a cup of coffee in his hand.


    "I''ve been calling you, didn''t you hear me?"


    Tony was picking on the robotic arm in his hand and asked in surprise, "What did you say?"


    Pepper Potts put what was in his hand on the table beside him, and said, "Obadia is upstairs."


    Hearing Pepper''s words, Tony immediately replied: "Okay, okay, I''ll go up right away."


    Pepper Potts put down his things and came over and said, "What do you want me to say to him?"


    At this time, Tony finally put the simple armor on his arm and raised his arm with one hand to make an attack.


    Seeing this, Pepper Potts immediately asked: "I remember you said that no more weapons will be developed."


    Tony replied, "Yeah, but it''s a flight stabilizer that won''t hurt anyone."


    Tony then launched directly.


    After a charging sound, there was a loud bang, and Tony flew upside down under the force of the force, and Pepper Potts immediately covered his ears in fright.


    Fortunately, Tony was blocked by Parker again, and Tony immediately apologized: "Sorry, I didn''t expect this to happen."


    Seeing that Tony was actually blocked by a dog, Pepper Potts exclaimed, "Tony, when did you have a pet."


    Apparently Pepper Potts didn''t know about Parker''s existence, and this was the first time she''d seen him.


    And Parker didn''t speak at this time. Except for Tony Stark, his employer this time, Parker didn''t show his ability to speak in front of anyone.


    Seeing that Parker did not speak, Tony explained: "Pepper is not my pet, it is my partner and bodyguard."


    "Bodyguard?" Pepper Potts exclaimed, she immediately thought that Happy was replaced by a dog, and she wondered if the other party would be sad when he found out.


    But thinking of the performance of the Pekingese just now, Pepper Potts asked curiously, "Is this the mechanical dog you developed? It looks like a real pet dog."


    Upon seeing this, Tony explained: "Pepper, it''s not a mechanical dog, it''s called Parker is very powerful."


    "Parker, Pepper is her own, you can speak, she won''t reveal your existence."


    Seeing what his employer said, Parker glanced at Tony and then at Pepper Potts, then said, "Hello Ms. Pepper Potts, I''m Parker the ninja dog."


    Pepper Potts looked strange at this time, looked at Tony and said: "You said it''s not a mechanical dog, it has spoken, is Jarvis controlling it?"


    At this moment in the basement, Jarvis''s voice sounded: "Ms. Pepper Potts, Parker is a ninja dog with the ability to speak. It is not a mechanical dog, and it is not controlled by me. It is a natural life."


    Hearing Jarvis'' voice, Pepper Potts exclaimed this time: "Tony, it can really talk, this is incredible."


    Parker is a little helpless lying on the ground. Every time he encounters a human being in this world, it is such a scene. Parker has become accustomed to it.


    Tony shrugged, spread his hands and said, "This is Charlotte Doyle''s ninja dog. You asked him to save me, but you didn''t know his abilities."


    "Oh, Maiga!" Pepper Potts held her mouth with a look of disbelief, which was beyond her comprehension.


    But Pepper Potts calmed down quickly, and then said: "Tony, I''ll go up first, and you can come over quickly when you pack up. Obadiah has been waiting on it for a while."


    "OK!"


    Watching Pepper Potts leave, Tony also began to clean up his laboratory, took off his robotic arm, and walked up with Parker.


    On leaving the underground experiment, Tony saw Obadiah playing the piano just as he walked up the stairs.


    "How?"


    Tony walked over to Pepper Potts who was sitting on the sofa and saw that Pepper Potts was looking at the company''s stock price, and then said, "It doesn''t look like a second!"


    Obadiah, who was playing the piano at the time, said while playing the piano, "Just because I brought back pizza from New York, it doesn''t mean things are not good."


    Tony opened the pizza box on the table and said, "Of course."


    Tony took a piece of pizza out of it at this point.


    Obadiah straightened up, looked at Tony and said, "It might be better if you go in person."


    Tony took out a piece of pizza and threw it directly to Parker who was following him, then took another piece from the box, put it in his mouth and took a bite, then looked at Obadiah and said, "You asked me to resist. , I have always pursued it seriously, and you are in charge of everything."


    Obadiah got up at this time, looked at the Pekingese beside Tony, a little surprised but didn''t pay too much attention, but walked over and said at the same time: "Okay, I mean the public and the media. "

 Chapter 134： Soaring value (guaranteed 2,000/6,000)

    PS: I wish everyone a happy New Year''s Eve.


    ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    Obadiah took the wine glass, walked to Tony''s side and said, "But this time it''s the board of directors."


    "This time?" Tony was surprised: "You said you were opening a board of directors?"


    Obadiah came to Tony''s side, looked at him and said seriously: "The board announced that you have post-concussion sequelae, and they are applying for an injunction."


    Tony was surprised: "What ban?"


    "The ban to stop your work."


    Tony was also a little dissatisfied at the moment, and said, "Why, just because the stock fell by 40 points?"


    "That''s what we expected."


    At this time, Pepper Potts, who was sitting on the side, looked at Tony and said, "It''s down 56 yuan per share."


    Hearing Pepper Poze''s words, Tony immediately turned around and said, "That doesn''t matter, we have a controlling stake in the company."


    Pepper Potts looked at Tony Stark expressionlessly, and at this time Obadiah replied:


    "Tony, the board also has rights."


    "They don''t think you and your new ideas are in the best interests of the company."


    Tony wiped his mouth with a towel, then raised his voice and said, "If that''s the case, then I''ll take responsibility. It''s a new starting point for me and the company."


    Hearing Tony''s words, Obadiah''s face immediately showed a smile, while Pepper Potts was somewhat shocked by Tony''s words.


    Tony looked at the two and said, "To be honest, this should be borne by the company."


    Tony Stark didn''t want to communicate more on this topic, and said to Obadiah: "The pizza tastes good."


    Then he picked up the pizza box on the table and got up to leave.


    Seeing this, Obadiah immediately opened his mouth to persuade: "Don''t do this, Hey Tony, Tony."


    Tony left the sofa directly, looked at the two and said, "I''m going to the laboratory."


    Parker, who was lying on the side at this time, had already eaten the pizza, and when he saw Tony got up and left, he immediately followed.


    "Hi, hi, Tony."


    Obadiah immediately stood up and blocked: "Listen to me, I will try to reverse this situation."


    "But you have to act so I can convince them."


    Obadiah pointed to the small Ark reactor on Tony''s chest and said, "I''ll take that and let the engineers analyze it."


    "Work out technical specifications."


    Tony immediately refused and said, "NO, NO."


    Obadiah continued: "I can use it to catch the appetite of the board."


    Tony refused again: "Absolutely not, this can only belong to me."


    "No discussion, Obadiah, don''t talk!"


    Seeing Tony''s firm refusal, Obadiah took the pizza box from Tony''s hand and said, "Okay, but this belongs to me."


    Seeing Tony reaching for the pizza, Obadiah opened the pizza box and said, "Okay, you can get a piece."


    Tony took two pieces of pizza and said at the same time, "Two pieces, thank you!"


    Then he took Parker and walked directly to the underground laboratory.


    Obadiah called behind Tony: "Can I go down and see your work?"


    Tony accelerated his steps downstairs, while rejecting: "Good night, Obadiah."


    the other side.


    Ivan Vanke, who left the Continental Hotel in New York, looked back at the Continental Hotel behind him. He did not stay in the city. He was going back to take care of his seriously ill father.


    Since it was not accepted by Charlotte Doyle, he knew that the corresponding medical care would end soon.


    But Ivan Vanke has a fire in his heart. Since you look down on me, I must let you know in the future what you have lost.


    Time passed, and soon ten days passed.


    During this period, Ginny had already thrown out all the empty orders of Stark Industries in her hand as instructed by Charlotte Doyle. The funds of nearly 2 billion US dollars, because they did not use leverage, made a profit of 820 million.


    Charlotte''s assets directly reached 3 billion in cash, as well as 400 million in fixed assets and 600 million in stocks.


    Charlotte Doyle''s worth has ballooned to $4 billion.


    After setting aside 500 million in cash, Ginny once again spread out the 2.5 billion in cash through block transactions and other channels such as secondary markets.


    At this time, because Stark Industries is a listed company, and the wealth in 2008 has not been so inflated, Tony Stark''s worth at this time is only 12.4 billion US dollars, while Stark Industries is worth 25 billion US dollars.


    With $2.5 billion in cash, Ginny could not guarantee to get 10% of the shares, even if Stark Industries had dropped 40 points at this time, and the stock had dropped from $142 to $84.75 per share.


    However, a large amount of payment will still increase the shares of Stark Industries, and Ginny also feels that not only her, but also other institutions are secretly acquiring the shares of Stark Industries.


    In addition to transferring shares in Stark Industries at Charlotte''s request, Ginny rebuilt the original Charlotte office during this time.


    After spending a certain amount of money, he purchased several undamaged houses next to the office as a temporary base for the office.


    The basic construction of the base point was handed over to New York-based Lendlease Construction Co., Ltd., which is one of the top ten construction companies in the United States and the fastest construction company among the top ten construction companies.


    At this time, the original site of the office was in full swing, and in the temporary settlement next door, the signboard of the Charlotte Office had already been hung up, and normal business had begun.


    In ten days, Charlotte signed in through the system and obtained 2 ninjutsu secret scrolls, 200 ninjutsu jade, 50 delicious ramen, 500 reputation, 200 reincarnation stones, 80000 copper coins, 3 ninjutsu secret scrolls, and reputation. 600, delicious ramen 50, 800 reputation.


    In the office Charlotte was sitting on the sofa in the lobby at this time, looking at the newspaper in her hand, it said that Tony Stark was suspected of having a concussion and was suspended. work.


    Ginny came down from the second floor at this time and came over with a few folders in her hand.


    "BOSS, I have selected some people from the high table and plan to transfer them into the office tomorrow to start work, mainly including the office''s doorman, security, task reception at the service desk, and chefs in the dining chair area. As well as the service staff, etc., do you have to look over these?"


    Looking at the folder in Ginny''s hand and the many positions mentioned, Charlotte refused: "Ginny, I can rest assured that I will leave it to you, I will not read their information on these service personnel."


    "But the security staff in the office don''t need too many, just arrange one or two to watch the gate."


    "BOSS, I chose two security guards, responsible for the gate of the office."


    Obviously not only Charlotte, but also Ginny knew that the security of this place was just a facade.


    The people here do not need their protection.

 Chapter 135： Ninjutsu Secret Scroll (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    Seeing that Charlotte didn''t intend to read the information of these personnel, Ginny did not insist, but continued: "Boss, I have purchased the shares of Stark Industries according to your request."


    "Including the piece of land in Hell''s Kitchen, the orphanage has also been declared. After the declaration is made, you need to attend the construction site."


    "And in terms of tax avoidance for charity, a charity press conference will be held at that time, and you will also need to attend the BOSS."


    Listening to Ginny talking about tax avoidance, Charlotte felt inexplicably distressed. Even if it was a charitable tax avoidance, it was a lot of money. With his current income, he was afraid that the tax he paid this year might not be 3-5. A billion can stop it.


    This money is used to upgrade equipment, isn''t he fragrant?


    It is a pity that Charlotte has to be a good citizen who pays normal taxes. After all, his assets are indeed not low.


    "Ginny, you can arrange it. When you need me to come forward, just notify me in advance!"


    Seeing that her boss trusted her so much, Ginny happily took the document and left, she was going to communicate about other things.


    Seeing Ginny leave, Charlotte put down the newspaper in her hand and returned to her room, while Sasuke Xiaoli was taking Naruto on a mission.


    Charlotte''s other three adjudicators were not idle either, and all of them were sent to be responsible for the selection of high-table messengers. After all, after the completion of the base point, a lot of manpower was needed.


    Back in the room, Charlotte''s consciousness entered the system space and found the ninjutsu secret scroll stored in her backpack.


    At present, he has saved 12 ninjutsu secret scrolls. Today, he will open all of these ninjutsu secret scrolls, and strive for one or two more skills. It is best to have medical ninjutsu or illusion.


    Ten consecutive ninjutsu secret scrolls, open!


    The ninjutsu secret scroll in the backpack radiated a dazzling light, and the next second, it turned into ninjutsu fragments and appeared in front of Charlotte.


    Ding��Congratulations for getting Thunderbolt��Lightning Shock, 1 Ninjutsu Fragment!


    Ding��Congratulations on getting 4 pieces of shuriken and ninjutsu fragments!


    Ding��Congratulations on getting the Lightning Sword Transformation, 1 Ninjutsu Fragment!


    Ding��Congratulations for getting Feng Dun��Zankongbo, 1 ninjutsu shard!


    Ding��Congratulations for getting Wind Dun��Cyclone, 1 Ninjutsu Fragment!


    Ding��Congratulations for getting Fire Escape��Ghost Lantern, 1 Ninjutsu Fragment!


    Ding��Congratulations on getting 3 pieces of Ninjutsu Shards!


    Ding��Congratulations for getting Water Escape��Water Rush, 1 Ninjutsu Fragment!


    Ding��Congratulations for getting a Coming and Going Shuriken, 1 Ninjutsu Fragment!


    Ding��Congratulations for getting the Tudun��Didong, 1 Ninjutsu Fragment!


    Looking at the subtitles popping up on the screen and a series of ninjutsu fragment information, after Charlotte took the fragments, she did not check it immediately but continued to click on the remaining two ninjutsu secret scrolls.


    Ding��Congratulations for getting Palm Immortal Art��Live, 1 shard!


    Ding��Congratulations for getting the Tudun��Didong, 1 Ninjutsu Fragment!


    After using all the ninjutsu secret scrolls, Charlotte began to check her own gains. I don''t know if it was because there was no prayer this time, the results of using the secret scrolls this time were not very satisfactory.


    Of the 12 ninjutsu secret scrolls, only 17 ninjutsu fragments exploded. It can be said that the explosion rate is very low. It seems that the next ninja recruiting or opening the treasure chest still needs to find a reliable **** to try. what.


    After collecting all the fragments of the secret scroll ninjutsu, Charlotte opened the secret scroll column.


    At this time, the skills displayed in the Secret Scroll column are: Ninjutsu��Fighting LV2, and Ninjutsu��Raging LV1.


    This time, with the use of the secret scroll, Charlotte obtained 5 Ninja �� Coming and Going Shuriken shards, and 5 shards can be combined into primary skills.


    Without any hesitation, Charlotte clicked the synthesis directly.


    Ding �� Successfully obtained Ninja �� Coming and Going Shuriken Technique LV1!


    Ninja �� Coming and Going Shuriken: Fires a Fuuma Shuriken forward, bursting through the enemy with twice the power, and flying back to the owner after reaching the end. Note: You can control the flying direction of the Fengmo Shuriken at will.


    Seeing the power of the Fengmo Shuriken, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction, but thinking of the huge size of the Fengmo Shuriken, if it penetrated the enemy, wouldn''t it be the result of a half-cut.


    Thinking of his own strength, the power of the Fuma Shuriken thrown out is probably greater than the kinetic energy of an ordinary missile.


    Besides, the power of the explosion was doubled, Charlotte thought for a while, this can directly cut through the armor, but I don''t know if Tony''s Mark armor can resist such an attack.


    After acquiring the ninjutsu skill of coming and going shuriken, Charlotte turned to the second skill that could be synthesized, Earth Escape and Earth Movement.


    This skill also obtained 5 ninjutsu fragments this time, which can be directly synthesized. Charlotte directly clicked to synthesize.


    Ding��Successfully obtained Earth Escape��Earthquake LV1!


    Earth Escape��Earth Movement: Control the ground rupture within a certain range and rise, causing damage to the enemy, and the enemy within the attack range will be floated.


    The moment she obtained the ground motion ninjutsu, Charlotte sensed the change in her chakra, and opened her information. In the attribute column, besides fire and thunder, there was an extra earth attribute. So far, Charlotte Te became a three-attribute chakra ninja.


    Compared with the control skills of the ninja gear, there is only one more ninja gear of the Fumo Shuriken in the system mall.


    The acquisition of ninjutsu has made Charlotte more profitable.


    After all, even if the system doesn''t give him the shuriken, he can create it himself in the real world. The only difference is that he doesn''t need to throw the shuriken from the ninjutsu, and usually it won''t fly back 100%. , and it can''t explode twice, or even more than twice the power.


    Then I looked at the other ninjutsu fragments, UU reading which contains a ninja skill, as well as wind, water, fire, one skill for each of the three dungeons, and Charlotte''s most valued medical treatment Ninjutsu, palm immortality.


    However, none of the other ninjutsu exploded, and there were only 1 fragment, but fortunately, the ninjutsu on the ninjutsu secret scroll did not require as high a fragment as the ninja.


    Only 5 secret scroll fragments can be combined into a ninjutsu, if you want to upgrade the secret scroll ninjutsu, you only need 10 ninjutsu fragments for the second level, 15 ninjutsu fragments for the third level, and so on for each additional level. Just 5 extra pieces.


    Moreover, the level of Secret Scroll Ninjutsu can be improved to a very high level. Charlotte doesn''t know how many levels Goldfinger can raise, but before he crosses over, he can raise it to level 50.


    At that time, it was not so exaggerated to say that a wind demon shuriken cut a planet, but it should not be a problem to destroy a sky carrier after throwing it out.


    It''s a pity that there are very few ways to obtain secret scrolls at present, and more recent ones have been obtained through sign-in. In the past three years, after the secret scroll function was activated, Charlotte only obtained 2 skills, one of which reached One is level 2 and the other is level one.

 ~： Happy New Year

    New Year''s Eve! I wish all book friends an auspicious year of the tiger, and the new year is getting better and better!


    The most important thing is to wish everyone good health and all the best!


    Promotion and salary increase, beautiful car beauty!


    Abundant financial resources and academic success!


    In addition, on the update side, there will be no interruptions in the Spring Festival these days. The pencil will be updated at least 2 times a day, and it will be restored to 3 after the festival, and the addition and replacement will be settled.


    In addition, the festival is over, ask for auspiciousness with all book friends, and ask for a reward!


    There are small firecrackers, big firecrackers, small firecrackers 8.8 yuan, ten plus one change, as for the big firecracker pencil, I can''t think about it, if there is really support from local tyrant book friends, add 50 to complete within 1 month!


    Book friends who think the activity is troublesome can directly give a reward. Finally, on the last day of the end of the month, the monthly pass will be invalidated if it is not used. Please ask for a monthly pass and a recommended ticket!

 Chapter 136： Test (Guaranteed 6,000/6,000)

    After acquiring the new ninjutsu, Charlotte''s first thing was to go to the practice ground to experience it.


    Will turned into a body and came to the practice ground. Looking at the targets in the row dozens of meters away, Charlotte held her mouth in disdain.


    "Spirituality!"


    In the next second, the huge wind demon shuriken appeared behind Charlotte Doyle. It was when she obtained the skill of psychic, coming and going shuriken, that Charlotte also mastered the ninja psychic.


    The ninja psychic does not need to be as troublesome as the psychic psychic beast, just a mudra can be solved.


    "Ninja, Shuriken Techniques Come and Go!"


    Charlotte threw out the huge Fengmo Shuriken with all her strength, and the Fengmo Shuriken flew out with a huge wind noise.


    "Shh! Shh! Shh!"


    Under the blessing of Charlotte''s own strength, the wind demon shuriken is fast and full of kinetic energy.


    Directly penetrate the target of the training ground, then smash the wall and fly into the distance. Wherever it passes, whether it is a wall or a giant tree, it will be cut off. Finally, when it reaches the end, it will turn back with the same power until it reaches Charlotte. This is the end in front of T. Doyle.


    Charlotte caught the Fuuma Shuriken that flew back, and nodded with satisfaction at the destructive power it caused. This skill seems to be pretty good so far.


    Charlotte tested the direction of the Fengmo Shuriken again. As expected, it was very easy to control the flight path as described. This is just to hit wherever he wants, without worrying about the opponent evading according to the path in advance.


    After trying the ninja surgery of shuriken several times, Charlotte began to experiment with the newly acquired earth escape and earth movement.


    I saw Charlotte Doyle''s hands quickly knotted, and then slapped the ground and shouted:


    "Earth Escape, Earth Movement Technique!"


    In the next instant, the ground in front of Charlotte cracked, and countless earth and rocks flew upward, causing the enemy to float in the air.


    Because it was the first time to use this ninjutsu, Charlotte did not output the amount of chakra herself, but released it according to the feeling of the system.


    Therefore, the resulting area is not very large, only ten square meters.


    After feeling the release trick of this ninjutsu, Charlotte began to control the use of the skill chakra.


    When the ninjutsu was released for the first time, the amount of chakra output was too huge, which directly led to the failure of the ninjutsu release.


    This made Charlotte understand that the newly acquired Earth Attribute Chakra was not as skilled as the previous Fire Attribute and Thunder Attribute when using it.


    After trying again and again, Charlotte paid attention to the transformation of chakra attributes and the output of chakra volume. Finally, after many attempts, Charlotte found a node that does not destroy ninjutsu and has the largest output of chakra volume. .


    "Earth Escape, Earth Movement Technique!"


    Charlotte''s palms slapped on the ground, a large amount of chakra output, the entire ground of the practice ground shook instantly, and the next second the ground broke and lifted directly.


    With the end of the ninjutsu release, the ground of the practice ground was directly destroyed, and Charlotte found that she could not only control the rise of the ground, but also the subsidence of the ground.


    This makes Charlotte feel that this ninjutsu is very similar to the Earth Dungeons Earth Movement Core in Naruto and his advanced version Earth Movement Core.


    It''s just that this ninjutsu in Naruto is mainly used to assist, to dig trenches and the like, and under the mobile game Goldfinger, this purely auxiliary skill also has a certain attack ability.


    At this time, not only Charlotte was practicing, but the other ninjas who were revealed also had these two ninjutsu knot gestures and releases in their brains.


    It''s just that they are not like Charlotte, who will increase the earth attribute chakra, which needs to be developed by themselves.


    While Charlotte is practicing new ninjutsu, Tony Stark on the other side is also conducting his experiments in the underground laboratory.


    "Day 11, 37th trial, version 2.0"


    Tony looked at the intelligent robot aside and said:


    "Because I have no choice, Benben is still a part-time firefighter. If you dare to spray me again and I don''t catch fire, I will donate you to the City University."


    Then Tony looked at Parker who was lying on his stomach and said, "Parker, if I am in any danger, remember to catch me in time, just like before."


    Parker raised his head, looked at Tony, who had mechanical bones in his legs and arms, and said, "Okay, Mr. Stark."


    After confirming everything, Tony began to say to Jarvis:


    "Okay, let''s be smooth this time, and start with only one percent of the full thrust."


    "Prepare, 3, 2, 1."


    As Tony''s words fell, after a sound of charging, the next moment Tony''s feet and palms immediately shot out flames to advance.


    Tony vacated in an instant, and after trying to maintain his stability, Tony stopped after trying for a few seconds.


    "Parker, did you see that? Great!"


    At this time, Parker, who was lying on his stomach, immediately stood up and looked at Tony who had just floated in the air, full of surprise.


    You must know that the ability to fly is also very rare in the ninja world. Even if many ninjas are very strong, breaking rocks is just commonplace, but flying is really rare.


    In Parker''s eyesight, ninjas with flying ability are really scarce.


    "Mr. Tony, your scientific research ability is really great!"


    After landing, Tony heard Parker''s praise, and immediately said proudly: "I am Tony, but the super genius in this world."


    Just after he finished speaking, the robot beside him, Benben, aimed the firefighting device at Tony again.


    Hearing the movement next to him, Tony immediately turned around and said to Benben: "Don''t keep using that thing at me, as if I will catch fire at any time."


    "Take it easy, when I''m really on fire, point that thing at me."


    "Okay, now adjust the thrust to twenty-five percent."


    "3, 2, 1"


    This time Tony''s thrust was stronger, and there were more flames coming out of his limbs and even a lot of sparks.


    With Tony''s slight swing, his position immediately changed, and he flew towards the car parked next to him.


    "Listen, I didn''t want to come here."


    I saw the flames sprayed under Tony''s feet, spraying over the top of the car.


    Tony said distressedly: "My car, my car, my car."


    Hearing Tony''s exclamation, Parker stepped forward and kicked the wheel, and directly moved a red sports car that had not been disfigured.


    "Thank you, Parker!"


    After some adjustments, Tony could finally control his flight direction, immediately returned to the test center, and stopped.


    At the same time, he said, "I can finally fly!"


    After the test flight, Tony began the manufacture of other armor components.

 Chapter 137： Elena Morse (2000/6000 Guaranteed)

    the next day.


    Charlotte slowly opened her eyes as the morning sun filtered into the room through the glass in the window.


    The first thing you do when you open your eyes is to sign in!


    Ding��Sign in successfully, reward 30,000 copper coins!


    Hearing that it was 30,000 copper coins, Charlotte didn''t care. At present, he was not short of this thing. Some time ago, Ginny asked Ginny to transfer 10 million yuan to his account, but he has not done the conversion of copper coins.


    Of course, it is not too short, which does not mean that it is not needed. Charlotte still hopes that the more money, the better. After all, hundreds of millions of copper coins may not be enough.


    After getting up, taking a shower, and simply tidying up, Charlotte walked out of the room and walked downstairs.


    Because it is a temporarily changed office, going to the dining area will pass through the service desk in the lobby.


    When passing the service desk at this time, Charlotte saw Iruka Uino, who was supposed to be standing on the desk, turned into a pretty blonde girl.


    Charlotte walked to the service desk curiously, looked at the familiar woman in front of her and said, "Who are you?"


    "Hello BOSS, I''m Elena Morse."


    "Secretary Jin arranged for me to be in charge of the reception at the service desk, and to be responsible for the task registration of the former Umino Iruka adjudicator."


    Looking at the small hand stretched out by Irina Morse, Charlotte released it with a light grip.


    "It turned out that you were in charge of taking over the job of Iruka Uno, so I''ll leave it to you here."


    After speaking, Charlotte turned away from the service counter and walked towards the dining area.


    I walked to a table in the dining area and sat down, and immediately a waiter came and walked over with the menu.


    "Sir, what do you need?"


    Charlotte took the menu from the waiter, briefly flipped through the page that said breakfast, and then said, "Sandwich, a glass of hot milk, thank you!"


    "Please wait a moment!" The waiter turned and left with the menu.


    Looking at the sudden number of people in the office, Charlotte knew that this was Ginny''s arrangement, but it was just Elena Morse at the front desk, who always felt a little familiar.


    But I can''t remember where I''ve seen it for a while, but Perkins and Barbara Morse look the same, but they are very different in temperament and dress, which makes Charlotte temporarily The appearance of the two did not overlap.


    After all, Perkins, Charlotte didn''t have much contact with them, and even died under the sanctions of the hotel early, so Charlotte had already thrown it out of her mind.


    Soon the waiter came up with the plate.


    "Sir, this is your morning."


    Looking at the sandwich and hot milk in front of her, Charlotte picked up the sandwich and took a bite. It tasted surprisingly good.


    It''s better than sandwiches in other restaurants. It seems that Ginny is really careful in choosing people. Although she hasn''t tried other dishes yet, Charlotte believes that the chef''s level is not low. A sandwich can be seen from the inside.


    After breakfast, before Charlotte could do anything, the phone rang.


    "Is that Mr. Charlotte Doyle?"


    "I''m Happy, Tony''s bodyguard, we''ve met."


    "Tony asked me to deliver this to you, but your office seems to have changed its address."


    At this moment, a truck stopped next to the old office site that was being rebuilt. Happy looked at the sign of Charlotte''s office next to him, a little surprised.


    "Tony has something for me? Okay, I''ll be out right away."


    Hearing that it was delivered by Tony, Charlotte immediately thought of Mark 1. After all, now is not the time for Parker to send dog food, and there is no need to send Happy to deliver dog food.


    Walking out of the door of the office and seeing Happy''s sturdy body, Charlotte motioned over here.


    Soon several staff members pushed a cart with a rectangular box on it, which looked like a refrigerator.


    Happy walked to Charlotte''s side and asked curiously, "Sir, is your office being rebuilt?"


    Charlotte nodded and replied, "Yes, Happy!"


    Seeing the staff pushing the box over, Happy said, "Tony said the thing was assembled, it wasn''t painted as it was, but he said it was polished."


    "Happy, say thank you to Tony for me!"


    "Want to come in for a drink?"


    Listening to Charlotte''s invitation, Happy refused: "No, Mr. Charlotte, I''m still at work at this time."


    "OK!"


    Charlotte didn''t care, but walked up to several staff members, grabbed the wooden frame outside the box, lifted the box directly, and then turned around and entered the office.


    At this time, the three people who were using the cart and pushing the box were a little stunned. Others didn''t know the weight of this thing, but the three people in charge of carrying it knew very well that this thing had a weight of 4.5 tons. When unloading the truck, they used It''s a hydraulic trailer.


    It was unbelievable to be moved in by the man in front of him, is this a Hercules?


    Seeing Charlotte received the item, Happy turned around and left with the staff. His mission was to see Charlotte sign for the item with his own eyes.


    On the other side of the service desk, Barbara, who goes by the pseudonym Irina, saw Charlotte kicking a huge box and walked in, and immediately walked out of the service desk and came to Charlotte''s side to help.


    Seemingly helping, Elena was guessing what Charlotte was holding.


    "Boss, what is this, do I need to call a few people to help lift it up?"


    Charlotte smiled and said: "This is a figure, I don''t need help from others, I can just get it in the room by myself."


    Barbara grabbed the hand of the wooden frame and tried to lift it, and found that she couldn''t lift it at all. She tried her best, but there was no improvement, and then she gave up the idea of ??helping.


    Watching Charlotte Doyle easily carry it upstairs, she had a guess about Charlotte''s power.


    You must know that although she is a woman, her strength is not low, and she can''t lift it under all her strength. I am afraid this thing is not light, and it must be at least a ton heavy.


    But Barbara didn''t know that the box Charlotte was carrying contained a full weight of 4.5 tons.


    Looking at Charlotte Doyle disappearing into the stairwell, Barbara had a guess, Hercules?


    Impossible, the World Champion-level Hercules can only lift 500 kilograms of heavy objects, and Charlotte just relaxed with one arm, which is simply not something that Hercules can lift.


    super soldier?


    Was it cultivated by a secret organization? U.K? Russia? Or a weirdo from which lab?

 Chapter 138： Lurk (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    Barbara recalled Charlotte Doyle''s information at this time. When she accepted the task, it was still a paper file brought by Coulson.


    It is said that there was a malfunction in the system department, and Charlotte Doyle''s file was lost, and a comprehensive inspection was carried out for this, but no reason was found.


    It''s just that Charlotte Doyle''s files disappeared from the system, but no one doubted that Charlotte herself caused all this. After all, they knew that the other party had no such ability.


    Moreover, the operation of just deleting one''s own electronic files is too stupid, and the target is too obvious, not like the operation of a person who has made such a big name in the killer world.


    For this reason, the bureau decided to upgrade the internal network to avoid this situation from happening again. This time, only a level 4 file was lost. What about next time? If there is a problem with the advanced files, it can be a big deal.


    Simply Colson has Charlotte Doyle''s back-up of paper information, but the content of the paper information is not as comprehensive as the online version, and part of the content is lost, such as some assessment and psychological test information, although there are certain impact, but not much.


    However, this loss aggravated Nick Fury''s suspicions. After all, no other information was lost, only Charlotte was lost, which was very unreasonable.


    Barbara recalled the information she had written down at this time. She remembered that Charlotte Doyle was originally adopted by the killer couple after being lost. She was really a little suspicious of her performance today.


    Is there a possibility that Charlotte Doyle was someone who came out of some laboratory?


    However, considering that Charlotte was in New York when she was a child, it should not be the research results of other major countries. After all, they would not set up their laboratories in New York. As for other large companies, if they were the results of the laboratory, I am afraid that they would have been long ago. found it.


    Throwing this nonsense thought out of her mind, Barbara was still quite satisfied with today''s gains. On the first day she came in, she got a new piece of information about the mission target - the power of terror!


    Although she has not yet obtained the information about the forces behind Charlotte and what the organization represented by the symbol on the forehead is, Barbara believes that she will definitely get the information she wants after a certain period of time.


    At this time, Charlotte came to his room with the box containing the Mark 1 armor. Fortunately, his room was big enough to not be able to fit it.


    Three to five out of two, Charlotte violently removed the wooden basket and packing box outside the box, revealing the details inside.


    Brand new Mark 1 armor!


    Putting the armor against the wall, Charlotte admired the machine, the prototype of Mark''s armor and the first armor built by Tony Stark.


    Looking at the re-polished, silver-white armor, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction. Mark 1 is still a classic unpainted.


    In addition to the lack of power source, the other original weapons and equipment, including small missiles, were all supplemented by Tony.


    After admiring Mark 1, Charlotte did not put it in her storage space, but put it as a large figure in the corner of the room.


    This thing has no power source. In Charlotte''s opinion, it is no different from a figure. This is a 1:1 replica. As for whether a thief comes to steal him, Charlotte is not worried at all. .


    The weight of 4.5 tons is not something that ordinary people can take away, let alone steal it from his room.


    However, at this time, Charlotte is looking forward to the collection exhibition hall in her base. There are only two collections at present. It seems that he needs to work hard.


    Then Charlotte took out her cell phone, called up Tony Stark''s number and dialed it.


    At this time, Tony was in his own underground laboratory, involving various parts of the equipment.


    "Sir, Charlotte Doyle has a call."


    With Jarvis'' voice, not only Tony, but also Parker heard the voice of his contractor.


    When Tony heard that it was Charlotte Doyle, he immediately stopped his work and said, "Jarvis, take the call!"


    "Hi Tony."


    "The armor of Mark 1, I have received it, it is very good!"


    Listening to Charlotte Doyle''s voice, Tony laughed:


    "Charlotte, Mark 1 is nothing. When my latest battle armor is researched, it will be really cool!"


    "When you bring it, you will know what is the beauty of the combination of technology and machinery!"


    Listening to Tony''s stinky words, Charlotte smiled and replied:


    "OK, I''m waiting for your latest technology, then you can put on your armor and PK with me."


    But Charlotte also wanted to try the strength of Mark 2, but with his reminder, Tony''s Mark 2 should be able to do it in one step, directly solving the problem of high-altitude icing.


    "Dude, you''re not joking. My new type of armor is definitely not something that manpower can contend against, even if you have a blue snake."


    "But when the time comes, I''ll take you to experience flying, and you let Blue Snake take me to experience wild racing!"


    Even though Tony has already conducted a preliminary flying experiment, he still can''t forget the sensory stimulation brought by the blue snake, and he knows that the two feel different.


    Charlotte on the other side of the phone also felt interesting when she heard Tony mentioning the blue snake. Tony didn''t forget to think about his blue snake in addition to making the armor.


    "Okay, then find a desert with no one, and let''s experience each other!"


    After a few chats, Charlotte hung up Tony''s phone.


    Obviously not only Tony wants to experience the speed of the blue snake again, Charlotte also wants to experience the flying ability of Mark''s armor.


    After all, Iron Man''s armor, if there is a chance, who wouldn''t want to try it?


    But Charlotte is just about to try it out As a man who is destined to drive a "Gundam" in the future, the Mark armor is also a toy for Charlotte.


    Unless Tony develops the nano armor, after Mark 50, it will make Charlotte''s eyes shine.


    Thinking of the armor, Charlotte thought of this guy, Scorpion. I wonder if he would want to rub one out by himself when he saw Tony''s armor and understood what Gundam was.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte touched it, he thought it was very possible.


    I just don''t know what kind of puppets scorpions can make after combining new knowledge!


    the other side.


    Zara in the desert of Afghanistan, looking at the blueprint in his hand and the steel armor in the surveillance video, pondered.


    Immediately, he called up the monitoring screen of Tony making equipment in the cave, and took the few fellows under his command who had some knowledge. After watching for a long time, he couldn''t see how Tony made the missile into Iron man armor.

 Chapter 139： Parkers Complaint (six thousand/six thousand)

    time flies.


    In the blink of an eye, it''s another half a month, and it''s August 23rd.


    During this half-month, Charlotte signed in through the system and obtained the ninjutsu secret scroll X2 (VIP3, double reward), 300 reputation, 50 delicious ramen, 200 ninja jade, 200 reincarnation stone, 300 reputation, Ninjutsu Secret Scroll X2, Ninjutsu Jade 200, Delicious Ramen 50, RP 400, Ninja Jade 200, Copper 50000, Ninjutsu Secret Scroll X2, Ninja Jade 300, Delicious Ramen 50.


    Although Charlotte did not get any gold coins or ninja recruitment scrolls during this half-month period, she had obtained a lot of ninjutsu secret scrolls, with 6 in total.


    In addition to the check-in, the most important thing is the tasks of the task meeting. After Naruto and Mute joined, Charlotte''s task submission still could not achieve 9 tasks per day, but it greatly increased the task volume.


    Because Naruto is still unable to complete the task independently, he and Uchiha Sasuke formed a team to carry out a two-person task.


    While Xiao Li and Iruka are carrying out single-player missions, as for Mute, they are mainly learning the medical knowledge of the new world and the human body structure here.


    However, in my spare time, I will pick up one or two tasks and experience the power of this world.


    It''s just that they were a little disappointed that no matter whether it was Iruka Umino who came the longest or Mute the shortest, they didn''t encounter any supernatural abilities.


    The strongest enemies encountered were the old stick and the five fingers of the hand, but these people were still too weak for them.


    Even Ninja students with a little family background may not be able to fight, although I still remember Charlotte''s warning that this world has unusual power, but it also makes everyone less concerned, especially for Iruka , Sasuke, and Xiao Li.


    They had taken this as merely one piece of Charlotte''s advice for caution.


    In half a month, Charlotte submitted and completed a full 45 tasks, because Iruka and others knew that Charlotte needed a short and fast amount of tasks, so the tasks they received were all within one day. Back and forth tasks.


    Naturally, sometimes, some small bounties will be accepted. After all, in the rating of the quest assembly, a 100,000-dollar quest and a 1 million-dollar quest are both D-level quests.


    No way, without supernatural power involved, it is difficult to upgrade the task level, even if it is to destroy a cottage, in the world of Hokage, it is just a C-level task.


    Only when ninjas are involved, there will be B-level tasks, and here, only when supernatural abilities are involved, the task level will be upgraded to B-level.


    Of the 45 tasks, the D-level tasks accounted for the vast majority, with 35 in full, and the C-level tasks were only 10.


    And these ten tasks are all the kind of tasks like destroying a small gang.


    This is the task library that Charlotte connected to the High Table. Ten tasks specially selected by everyone, so far, the large-scale tasks have been swept away.


    After all, this kind of quest to destroy a faction actually takes a long time to appear. If Charlotte hadn''t connected with the quest library, maybe a killer might not be seen once a year.


    Because of the actions of Charlotte''s adjudicator, the entire underground force has a better understanding of the strength controlled by Charlotte.


    D-level quest rewards are all 200 Fame and 5000 Bronze.


    For this, Charlotte received 6,000 reputation points and 150,000 copper coins.


    For ten C-level tasks, you will get 5,000 reputation, 500,000 copper coins, and 10 ordinary treasure chests.


    In terms of money, Charlotte got 2120W because she would take 20%.


    After all, the ten C-level tasks are all 1000W dollars, but the D-level tasks are relatively low, adding up to only 600W.


    But even so, Charlotte''s income is very scary.


    Recalling the gains of the past half month, Charlotte opened her own system interface and checked her information specially.


    Charlotte Doyle


    Age: 21


    Occupation: Ninja


    VIP level: 3


    Attributes: Fire, Thunder, Earth


    Secret Scroll: Ninjutsu �� Royal LV2 (90% damage reduction after use, lasts for 4 seconds, note cannot reduce lethal damage)


    Ninjutsu��Rage LV1 (Increase attack power by 6% after use, lasts for ten seconds.)


    Ninja �� Coming and Going Shuriken LV1: Fires a Fuuma Shuriken forward, bursting through the enemy with twice the power, and flying back to the owner after reaching the end.


    Earth Escape��Earth Movement LV1: Control the ground rupture within a certain range to rise, causing damage to the enemy, and the enemy within the attack range will be floated.


    Owning ninjas: Uchiha Sasuke Rong (double hook jade writing wheel eye), Uno Iruka, Li Luo Rong (Dumen Li), Mute, Ninja student - Uzumaki Naruto


    Possessed skills: Fire Escape, Hao Fireball, Lion Bomb, Chidori, Double Hook Jade Writing Wheel Eye, Teaching Aid Shuriken, Enchantment Formation, Roar of Love, Infinite Flurry, Konoha Whirlwind, Lotus Flower, Meteor Buckle, Wood Ye Liefeng, Li Lianhua, Ninja �� Poisonous Mist, Hidden Weapon Needle Bullet, Yan Hui �� Dolphin Dance, Paint Prank, Clone �� Double Strike, Harem Technique.


    Reputation: 15050


    Copper coins: 766.6W


    Gold coins: 6346 pieces


    Ninja Recruitment Scroll: 0


    Dense scrolls: 6


    Ninja: 2650


    Reincarnation Stone: 23100


    Psychic Beasts: Ninja Dog Army (full level), Blue Snake (40 level)


    Artifact: Inactive


    Equipment: Chunin Kunwu, Chunin Forehead Protector, Chunin Vest, Chunin Manual, Chunin Necklace, Chunin Ring.


    After calculating her reputation, the copper coins she currently owns, and the $3120W in her bank card, Charlotte felt that she could upgrade her psychic beast. It seems that these reputation points should be enough for Charlotte to open a third channel. The spirit beast is auspicious and the ten ordinary treasure chests, which can also be preheated and opened together.


    Charlotte is ready to improve her strength today.


    However, before opening the treasure chest, he had to do some preparatory work.


    Tony on the other side.


    After two months, finally all the new armor parts were manufactured.


    At this time, he was in the underground laboratory, dressing himself through the mechanical arm, and soon all the equipment was finished, only his mask was left.


    At this time, Tony looked at Parker who was guarding and said, "Parker, I''m going to do an armor test, so I''m not allowed to ask for your protection for the time being, after all, you can''t fly."


    Parker looked at Tony Stark in armor in front of him. Parker immediately thought of the puppet master of Sand Ninja Village. They would also put a layer of puppets on their bodies, which is really similar to Tony.

 Chapter 140： Northwest Xuantian 1 cloud (guaranteed 2,000/6,000)

    "Mr. Stark, I hope you can come back safely from this test. After all, I don''t want the mission to fail."


    "How about you wait a few more days for the test?"


    "It''s almost a month away, and my protection mission is about to be completed."


    Because of Tony Stark''s harassment during this period, Parker had to complain.


    It''s really that Tony has gone too far during this time. While studying the new armor, he didn''t forget to introduce his girlfriend to Parker.


    That''s right, to introduce Parker''s girlfriend.


    After Tony learned from Parker that he couldn''t get the psychic beast, he called Parker''s attention, not to kidnap Parker, but to introduce some objects to Parker. After giving birth to some puppies, Tony can Adopting a few homeopathically, presumably with Parker''s genes, the children born are also very powerful beings.


    It is a pity that in the eyes of the ninja dog Parker, ordinary puppies are completely unable to enter his eyes, and it is even difficult to regard ordinary dogs as the same kind.


    A powerful and talking ninja dog can only be a ninja dog, and will not consider other common dog breeds.


    The difference between the two is the same as that of modern humans and savages, which is completely incapable of communication.


    Tony was also very helpless when he heard Parker''s poisonous tongue. He knew that his previous behavior made Parker unhappy, but who could refuse a talking and powerful ninja dog.


    "Park, trust my technology, this armor will be the safest equipment."


    Not chatting with Parker, Tony picked up the visor on the test table and said, "Jarvis, are you there?"


    "What''s the matter, sir."


    Putting on his armor, Tony looked at the virtual screen in front of him and said, "Turn on the alarm display."


    "clear."


    "Import all selected programs from the system."


    "Yes, sir."


    Tony swept through everything in the underground laboratory, and information was displayed on the virtual panel, and even when he looked at Parker who was lying on the side, he gave a hint: Ninja-Parker, a very dangerous creature!


    After Jarvis finished importing all the files and ready to travel, Tony said:


    "Start the virtual inspection below."


    At this time, the model of the battle armor appeared on the virtual display screen of the face.


    "Re-prioritize, calibrate working conditions."


    "Check all control surfaces."


    "Yes, sir."


    Under the control of Jarvis, Mark 2 armored all equipment tests.


    "Prepare to power down and start data analysis."


    "Well, check the weather and air traffic first, and start listening to ground signals."


    At this point, after Jarvis connected to all the data, he prompted: "Sir, I express my serious objection."


    "There''s still a lot of data that hasn''t been analyzed."


    Hearing the reminder of his artificial intelligence, Tony said: "Jarvis, sometimes you have to be ahead of your time."


    "Okay, come on."


    "3, 2, 1!"


    After finishing the preparations, Tony Stark took off directly in the Mark 2 armor, flew directly out of the underground garage, and soared into the sky.


    Driving Tony away, Parker rolled over and muttered, "This annoying guy is finally gone."


    Tony screamed and flew all the way in the armor, very refreshing.


    "It seems to be very easy to control."


    At this time, a Ferris wheel appeared in front of him. Tony controlled the armor to fly around in a circle, and at the same time, the system scanned the information of a child eating ice cream on the Ferris wheel.


    The child who was licking the ice cream also saw the Iron Man flying in front of him, and immediately opened his mouth in surprise, causing the ice cream to fall.


    Tony accelerated and flew directly away from the Ferris wheel.


    "Let me see how capable it is."


    "What''s the record for the SR-71 Blackbird?"


    Jarvis'' voice sounded in the armor: "The highest flight record for the SR-71 Blackbird is 85,000 feet, sir."


    Tony looked up at the sky and yelled, "Records are meant to be broken, come on!"


    The next moment, Tony controlled his Mark 2 to take off straight into the sky.


    At this time, Jarvis was broadcasting Tony''s flying height.


    "50,000 feet!"


    "60,000 feet!"


    "70,000 feet!"


    At this time, Tony shouted: "High point, high point!"


    Soon the armor was carrying Tony, and it flew up to 80,000 feet, 85,000 feet, and it didn''t stop until Tony flew to 90,000 feet.


    At this moment, Tony was standing high in the sky, looking down at the sky and the earth under his feet, excited.


    The Mark 2 armor he made broke the record of the SR-71 Blackbird in the first flight test. At the same time, because of Charlotte''s reminder, Tony took into account the problem of high-altitude icing and added gold and titanium when making the armor. Alloy material.


    After a high-altitude experience, Tony Stark drove his battle armor back to the villa, stood on the roof of the villa, and Tony instructed: "Shut down!"


    The next second, Jarvis turned off the system, Tony landed directly, and the buffer failed and smashed directly from the roof, first smashing the roof, and then breaking the piano. The kinetic energy did not weaken, and smashed the ground on the first floor again. Dropped into the basement on the first floor and smashed a Tony''s car.


    At this time, Parker, who saw this scene, covered his eyes with one paw. The scene was so miserable that he couldn''t bear to look directly.


    However, Parker also felt that Tony in the armor was not in danger.


    On the other hand, Benben saw the steel armor dropped by Tony and carried out the fire fighting operation.


    Tony looked up at the stupid fire extinguishing operation, and finally lay down helplessly and gave up.


    With the help of Jarvis and Parker, Tony took off his armor, took out some ice cubes from the refrigerator, put them in a bag and supported his head.


    Parker followed Tony and complained, "Tony, I persuaded you and told you to be careful..."


    Tony kicked the cart in frustration and came to the workbench.


    At this time, he saw a package sent by Pepper Potts as early as ten days ago.


    Putting down the ice cube in his hand Looking at the package that said it was sent from Pepper, Tony opened the package curiously.


    I saw a transparent glass box containing the first-generation Ark reactor made by Tony, and a line of words was written on the Ark reactor, which proved that Tony Stark was a person with a heart.


    Tony looked at the gift, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, revealing a smile.


    the other side.


    After washing up and getting ready, Charlotte Doyle sat on the bed.


    He is going to draw a wave of rewards today, such as opening a box first.


    Ordinary treasure chests can randomly open one of copper coins, reputation, gold coins, C/B ninja fragments, and recruitment scrolls.


    Charlotte Doyle folded her hands together, and said in a plausible voice: "There is a cloud in the Xuantian sky in the northwest, and the crows are in the phoenix group. Xuan will change his mind, krypton will save his life, Hongjun ancestor bless, at least one recruitment scroll."


    "Ordinary treasure chest, ten in a row, open!"

 Chapter 141： European Emperor Possession (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    The treasure chest radiated a dazzling light, and after a flash of brilliance, the result of opening the box appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??60 gold coins!


    Ding �� Get ??90 reputation!


    Ding �� Get ??60 gold coins!


    Ding �� Get ??1 Ninja Recruitment Scroll!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden - Uzumaki Naruto 1 fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??60 gold coins!


    Ding �� Get ??5000 copper coins!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Shino Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??60 gold coins!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden - Haruno Sakura Fragment 1!


    Looking at the information arranged in order on the screen, Charlotte glanced at it roughly. The first thing to determine was whether there was a ninja scroll, and found that a ninja recruitment scroll actually exploded in the ten treasure boxes.


    This excites Charlotte!


    "YES!"


    "Sure enough, he is the ancestor of Hongjun. This appearance really has a good effect. It is directly possessed by the emperor!"


    Charlotte began to look at her unboxing harvest this time. There were 3 ninja fragments, of which B Shinobi accounted for 2. They were Naruto Uzumaki and Sakura Haruno from Shippuden. Although they were not used for the time being, they were still very useful. Yes, as for the C ninja shards, it is Shiono Shiono. It can be said that the three ninja shards Charlotte obtained this time are all new ninjas, and they have not been obtained before.


    As for when they will be able to get their pieces together, Charlotte can only shake her head and say that there is a long way to go.


    I started to check the gold coins, and saw that a total of 4 gold coins were issued, with a total of 240 coins, which made Charlotte very satisfied. The number of times is still quite large, and the number is even more explosive. I can buy one and a half ninja recruitment scrolls. The next is 90 reputation and 5000 copper coins.


    Taking advantage of the possession of the European Emperor today, Charlotte is ready to make persistent efforts to strive for some powerful ninjas.


    Looking at the 6606 coins displayed on the gold coin column at this time, Charlotte directly purchased 9 ninja recruitment scrolls without any hesitation.


    In an instant, 1,512 gold coins were deducted, leaving 5,094 coins.


    After collecting ten ninja recruitment scrolls, Charlotte did not hesitate at all, and directly chose the Tsunade Fragment.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten consecutive draws, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of a country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes. After a flash of brilliance with a strange light, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Sannin-Tsunade 5 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Hinata Fireworks Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Jirofang Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Sannin-Tsunade 1 piece!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Iruka Uno!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Hinata Fireworks Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden - Hinata Hinata Fragments 2!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden - Uzumaki Naruto 1 fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Uzumaki Naruto Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Hyuga Neji shards!


    Because it was designated to obtain the shard of Tsunade, one of the three ninjas, there was no screen to win the ninja, but Charlotte was very happy when she saw the recruitment results displayed.


    But it was Tsunade''s fragments that exploded, not only 2 times, but 5 directly in one recruitment, and 6 shards exploded in a ten-line operation, which made Charlotte more concerned about being able to get to work sooner. Piecing together the pieces that can successfully recruit Tsunade is full of confidence.


    Sure enough, at this time, Emperor Ou is possessed, and recruiting is more effective!


    Then looking at the other recruitment results, Charlotte was also quite surprised. The last time he stabbed Naruto''s nest, this time he stabbed Hyuga''s nest. Out of ten recruits, they occupied four.


    In this ten consecutive recruitment, 17 shards were obtained, including 9 B ninja shards and 8 C ninja shards. Although there were not many ninja shards, Charlotte was very satisfied with the Tsunade explosion!


    To accept all the recruited ninja fragments, Charlotte has not ended this recruitment, he will take advantage of the possession of the European Emperor, and strive to make persistent efforts!


    Without any hesitation, he directly chose to buy 10 ninja recruitment scrolls, deducted 1680 gold coins again, and the gold coins were reduced to 3414.


    Continue to recruit ten consecutive!


    "Ninja recruitment, ten consecutive draws, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of the country of whirlpools appeared in front of him again, and after a flash of brilliance with a strange light, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, Kamdori Temari Fragments 2!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 mute fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden - Hinata Hinata Fragment 1!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Sannin-Tsunade 4 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 4 pieces of young Kakashi!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 4 pieces of young Kakashi!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 piece near and far!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Haruno Sakura Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Hinata Spark Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 4 pieces of young Kakashi!


    After the recruitment was over, Charlotte glanced at her summoning interface and found Tsunade''s recruitment results from ten recruitments at a glance. Once again, 4 fragments exploded.


    Seeing that it wasn''t a single fragment, Charlotte was determined. Sure enough, this would be the moment when Ou Hong was possessed. She didn''t dare to delay at all and looked at the other fragments again.


    He just saw three three-year-old Kakashi''s heads, and all of them were big explosions. There were twelve fragments, plus the previous nine fragments, and the young Kakashi directly broke through to 21 fragments. The number is directly over half, and recruitment is just around the corner.


    Then, seeing the sisters Hinata Hinata and Sparks Hinata appear in the recruitment column again, Charlotte felt that the two recruitments became interesting.


    I counted the second ten consecutive recruitment and obtained 24 fragments, which is a bit more than the last time.


    Among them, there are 17 B ninja fragments and 7 C ninja fragments. UU reading Obviously, the recruitment results this time are more powerful than the last time. Except for the 2 Tsunade fragments, Kakashi is There is a big wholesale!


    It seems that Hatake Kakashi, whom Parker is thinking about, is about to appear, but I don''t know what kind of sparks Sasuke will create when he sees Kakashi, a teacher who is younger than him.


    Speaking of the two at this time, who is more powerful?


    The explosions one after another made Charlotte excited. This was his luckiest time since he started recruiting ninjas, which made him feel incredible.


    Could it be that it is really Tailai, he is going to be transported?


    Thinking that it has exploded three times, Charlotte is still a little worried. After all, there is no reason why anyone has been in Europe all the time, but I thought that if I didn''t take advantage of the European emperor''s possession, I would wait until the arrival of the non-chief. When it is hard to rush up.


    Not bothering, Charlotte looked at the plus sign next to the ninja recruitment scroll and bought 10 ninja recruitment scrolls again.


    And his gold coins dropped to 1734 again.

 Chapter 42： Big Bang (Guaranteed 6,000/6,000)

    Taking advantage of the emperor''s possession at this time, Charlotte did not dare to delay at all, fearing that luck would fly, and immediately started the ninja recruitment.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten consecutive draws, open!"


    The familiar whirlpool logo of the country of whirlpools appeared in front of him again, and after a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results were also presented in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden - Hinata Hinata Fragments 2!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of flying segment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Iruka Uno!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, Bo Ren Chuan - 4 Black Earth Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Sannin-Tsunade 5 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 4 pieces of young Kakashi!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Li Locke!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Sannin-Tsunade 4 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Iruka Uno!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden - 1 piece of Tiantian Shard!


    As soon as the recruitment ended, Charlotte immediately looked at the results. He wanted to know if his luck was still there. At this time, the two heads of Tsunade caught his eye, one showed 5 below, and the other below It shows 4.


    Seeing this result, Charlotte''s body that was sitting cross-legged directly stood up excitedly, and made a gesture of clenching a fist with one hand to cheer.


    This result was really great. He exploded again, and it was still a big explosion. There were nine Tsunade fragments. In an instant, he collected 19 fragments, which is not far from the days of 40 fragments.


    Thinking of Tsunade who was like a young flower in the flower season, Charlotte''s restless heart was even more disturbed.


    After reading Tsunade, Charlotte looked at other recruitment results. Hinata Hinata, Hidan, Juvenile Kakashi, and Tsukage Black Earth all appeared in the recruitment results. This wave is not only about Tsunade. The hands exploded, that is, the other recruitment results were still good.


    Sure enough, the European energy at this time not only did not decrease, but also increased a lot!


    In this tenth recruitment, 29 fragments were obtained, of which there were A-level ninja fragments, a full 8 fragments, 16 B ninja fragments, and at least 5 C ninja fragments. This is Charlotte today. Three times of ten consecutive recruits, the one with the most shards.


    A ninja and B ninja''s fragments exploded one after another, but C ninja only appeared 3 times, which is very good, and all the recruited ninja fragments were accepted.


    The screen is still the ninja recruitment interface. In the interface, Tsunade is wearing a battle suit with double ponytails and looks like running.


    He glanced at Tsunade on the recruitment interface, and then glanced at 0 next to the ninja recruitment scroll and 1734 in the gold coin column.


    Charlotte gritted her teeth and stomped her foot, thinking to herself, "Money, spend it, and then use it up to earn it!"


    I clicked the recruitment scroll again to buy, and the 1680 gold coins went down again. Charlotte had ten more ninja recruitment scrolls, but the gold coin column dropped directly to 54.


    So far, Charlotte''s gold coins have fallen to three digits again.


    Now that she has bought the ninja recruiting scroll, Charlotte no longer regrets or hesitates, and uses up all the recruiting scrolls while the European air bursts.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten consecutive draws, open!"


    Looking at the changes in the summons in front of her, as well as the logo of the Kingdom of Vortex, Charlotte was not anxious at all, but just silently recited burst-burst-burst!


    As the brilliance flashed by, the results of the fourth tenth company recruitment also appeared in front of Charlotte''s eyes.


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, Bo Ren Chuan - 4 Black Earth Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, Kamdori Temari Fragments 2!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Hinata Spark Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 mute fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden - Hinata Hinata Fragments 2!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Sannin-Tsunade 4 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, Kamdori Temari Fragments 2!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, Ninja Student - 2 Uzumaki Naruto Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Haruno Sakura Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Sannin-Tsunade 4 pieces!


    The last recruitment results were presented, and Charlotte looked at it immediately. There was no Tsunade in the first row, which made Charlotte''s heart stunned, and then she looked at the second row.


    As a result, 2 Tsunade appeared in a row in the second row, one with 4 fragments and the other with 5 fragments.


    Another big explosion, another 9!


    This result really made Charlotte excited. She earned it, she really earned it. After calculating the result of the recruitment, Tsunade had 28 fragments at this time.


    After more than half of it, Tsunade of B Shinobi can be recruited with only 40 fragments. As for Tsunade, one of the three Shinobi, his strength at this time is even the strength of the beginning of the movie.


    Don''t look at it as a B-endurance, but you can totally treat it as a shadow-level powerhouse, and it is still a Tsunade who has no fear of blood, and can burst out with all his strength, which is simply a perfect existence.


    After confirming Tsunade''s shards, Charlotte began to carefully check the other recruitment results. The first one was still the 4 shards of Tsuchikage and Black Earth in the biography of Boruto, and then 3 shards of C Ninja, Kamdori Temari, Hinata fireworks, silent fragments.


    Followed by B Shinobi, Shippuden-Hyuga Hinata, followed by 3 C Shinobi fragments, Kamadori Temari, ninja student-Uzumaki Naruto, and Haruno Sakura.


    Seeing this result, Charlotte''s mouth twitched, but fortunately there was no more gold coins, so she couldn''t continue to draw.


    Looking at the result of this C Ninja explosion, Charlotte can be sure that her European energy has basically been used up, and finally the Tsunade explosion will appear, which should be the last blessing of Daozu Hongjun.


    If he continued to draw, he was afraid that there would be a dead end, so he simply did not have any gold coins to continue recruiting.


    In the end, Charlotte still counted the results of the fourth ten consecutive times. In total, she obtained 24 ninja fragments, including 4 A ninja fragments, 11 B ninja fragments, and 9 C ninja fragments, which is the final guarantee.


    I did some calculations in my heart I currently have ninjas with more ninja fragments, B Shinobi-Sannin Tsunade 28 fragments, B Shinobi Junior Kakashi 25 fragments, A Shinobi Flying Stage 17 fragments, A 13 shards of Ninbo Rengen Black Earth, 11 shards of B Shinobi Shippuden-Hinata Hinata, and 9 shards of C Ninja Kage Dori Temari.


    In addition, there are some ninjas with relatively few fragments, and Charlotte has not paid attention to them for the time being. After all, there are too few fragments and he can''t recruit them.


    However, C Ninja Dori Temari is still one shard away from reaching the recruitment standard, and Charlotte will get wind attribute chakra by then, which makes him more excited.


    There are also members of the Akatsuki organization who may be the first to appear, A Shinobi flying section, as well as young Kakashi and Tsunade, these are very likely to appear at the same time as the ninja.


    As for Black Earth and Hinata, Charlotte felt that it might take some time. After thinking about it for a while, she would not delay in the recruitment interface.


    After accepting all the fragments, Charlotte took a last look at Tsunade on the recruitment interface, and secretly made up her mind, next time, next time, I will definitely bring you to this world.

 Chapter 143： Achievement reward (2,000/6,000 guaranteed)

    After exiting the ninja recruitment interface, Charlotte hadn''t had time to sigh.


    Ding Congrats to Charlotte Doyle for reaching the 100th Ninja Recruitment achievement and rewarding him with a battle position.


    The sudden achievement reward made Charlotte a little stunned, followed by cheers.


    "marvelous!"


    Charlotte quickly clicked on her own ninja battle column and found that there was indeed one more battle position. So far, he had 6 positions, and he didn''t have to worry about the next ninja''s battle position.


    Then looking at the plus sign on the play bar, Charlotte wanted to click to test it. He wanted to determine whether his playing position would become higher due to the new increase.


    Ding �� Whether to spend 5000 gold coins to unlock a battle position.


    Seeing that it still takes 5,000 gold coins to unlock a battle position, Charlotte is determined. It seems that the position of this reward does not occupy the position that Charlotte unlocked.


    Alleviating a trace of worry in her heart, Charlotte began to check the reward information given by the system.


    Hundreds of ninja recruitment achievements, since there are 100 times, will there still be 200 times later? 500 times? 1000 times?


    Charlotte guessed in her heart that there would be a ninja recruitment achievement and whether there would be a reward for the number of ninjas.


    You must know that in the original game, there will be rewards after how many ninjas you have, and there will be a reward for every more ninjas.


    There are also psychic beast achievement rewards and ninjutsu secret scroll rewards. Although Charlotte cannot confirm whether these will have rewards like this time, she is still full of expectations.


    After all, it is impossible to recruit only ninjas, and there should be other rewards.


    Thinking of today''s entire harvest, Charlotte was very excited. Today was really his lucky day. Not only did the ninja fragments explode, but also after the recruitment was over, he was rewarded with a battle position.


    It seems that the only thing he lacks now is the rechargeable items. Charlotte is confident that he doesn''t even need too much. Maybe he can bring Tsunade to this world with just one or two ten consecutive recruits.


    After exiting the system space and looking at the dark sky outside the window, Charlotte came to the window, thinking in her heart.


    In the past ten days, Charlotte has not done any tasks, but it is not that he has done nothing. He is thinking about one thing, that is, since this world is not only the Marvel Cinematic Universe, is there any other world in this world? of supernatural powers.


    In addition to those high-end powers that he is temporarily out of contact with, whether there are other supernatural beings such as werewolves, vampires, magicians, and corresponding supernatural items.


    For this reason, he also let the high table find it for him during this time.


    I believe that through the tentacles of the high table that spread all over the underground forces, some different places will soon be discovered.


    After all, supernatural forces are most likely to have friction and contact with dark forces, such as vampires, such as werewolves...


    the other side.


    Tony Stark, who had just finished the test, was in front of the computer screen, looking at his silver-white armor. He felt that his armor needed a little change.


    Silver-white, and doesn''t quite agree with his ideal type.


    Tony picked up a glass of chlorophyll on the table and drank it, which he needed to relieve his palladium poisoning.


    He nodded and glanced at the reactor on his chest. Tony knew that although this thing was protecting his life and preventing shrapnel from entering his heart, on the other hand, when he was experimenting with the armor equipment, whenever he intensified the use of the chest When the reactor energy is used, it will cause the rapid accumulation of palladium in the body, causing him to become poisoned.


    Simply the current impact is not big, and it can be alleviated by chlorophyll, but Tony doesn''t know that he will use the Ark reactor on his chest very frequently later.


    Tony, who had just had a sip of chlorophyll, heard the news broadcast.


    "The Disney Concert Hall with the red carpet is brightly lit tonight."


    "Tony Stark''s third annual Charity Ball for the Firefighters'' Family Foundation is here."


    Tony tilted his head, watching the news on the TV screen, and asked curiously, "Jarvis, have we received an invitation?"


    "No record of invitations received, sir."


    Remembering on TV continued: "The elites of Los Angeles high society, gathered in a hall of stars."


    "The initiator of this event was outspoken at a press conference not long ago, and he has since disappeared."


    Tony, who was playing with Mark II''s visor at this time, was lost in thought while watching the photo of himself at the press conference on TV.


    "Some say he suffered from a concussion and was bedridden for weeks."


    "What''s the situation? We don''t know."


    "But it''s almost impossible to see him tonight."


    Tony, who didn''t care at all, heard the news reporter arranging him like this, and immediately took off the visor on his face, and then curled his lips very upset.


    At this point, Jarvis reminded: "The renderings are complete."


    Looking at the pure gold armor painted in front of him, Tony said, "This color scheme is too dazzling."


    "It''s my fault, you have always been low-key and simple."


    Tony turned to look at his red-yellow-black sports car, thought for a moment, and said, "Well, let''s add a little red in the sports car."


    "Okay, it goes well with your low-key image."


    At this time, Parker, who was lying on the ground, sneezed. I don''t know if it was intentional or if he really caught a cold...


    After pouring another glass of chlorophyll, Tony drank while looking at the recolored Mark''s armor.


    "I like it! Assemble it, spray paint."


    "Automatic assembly is starting and is expected to be completed in 5 hours."


    Tony picked up a watch on the table, looked at the time, and said, "Don''t wait for me, dear."


    Then he took Parker and drove his Audi R8 towards the banquet hall.


    When I came to the Disney Concert Hall where the banquet was held, Tony stopped and walked down, and Parker jumped down and followed Tony.


    The boy who parked at the banquet saw the person who came down and said hello immediately: "Hello, Mr. Stark."


    Looking at the Pekingese dog next to Tony, he wanted to open his mouth to say that pets are not allowed here, but considering Tony''s identity, he didn''t mention it.


    After Tony handed the car key to the parking boy, he walked directly to the banquet hall.


    With the appearance of Tony Stark, countless people exclaimed: "God, Tony Stark!"


    "very handsome!"


    "Oh Maiga, is that Tony''s pet dog? That dress is so cool!"


    Obadiah, who was being interviewed at this time, heard the exclamations of the women at the scene, and had to look away, and immediately saw Tony Stark who had just arrived.

 Chapter 144： Guess (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    Tony took Parker all the way through the crowd and came to Obadiah''s side.


    "What kind of world is this, treat guests or not the master?"


    Obadiah looked up and down Tony Stark. He didn''t know why Tony, who had been busy with research recently, came here, but he still said with a smile on his face:


    "Look who''s here, hey, I didn''t expect it."


    Then he saw Parker at Tony''s feet and exclaimed, "Tony, when did you fall in love with small animals, and you didn''t even forget to bring them to the banquet."


    Tony looked at the various media personnel who were taking pictures around him and said, "I''ll wait for you inside."


    Then without the slightest pause, Tony turned around and was about to leave.


    Obadiah was worried that Tony would use today''s banquet to announce his research results, and immediately turned around and grabbed Tony''s arm and said, "Hey, listen to me, don''t worry, okay?"


    "I think I''ve convinced the board."


    Tony heard Obadiah''s words and replied, "Okay, I see."


    "I''m also impulsive, and I''ll leave later."


    Seeing that Tony was appeased, Obadiah immediately felt a lot more settled.


    Tony took Parker into the hall of the charity ball, and there was no obstruction along the way.


    None of the ball management staff or staff dared to run up to Tony and persuade: This is a ball, and pets are not allowed.


    After all, everyone knows that Tony is such a cynical playboy, what''s wrong with bringing a pet?


    You must know that this dance was held in Tony''s name.


    When he came to the drinking area of ??the dance, Tony said to the service staff, "Bring me a drink."


    At this moment, Coulson, who was thinking about what to drink, immediately turned around and looked at the familiar voice.


    Coulson met his target this time, Tony Stark.


    But as his gaze moved, Coulson''s pupils shrank slightly. What did he see?


    A Pekingese pet dog, in fact, the Pekingese dog is not important, even Tony Stark''s pet dog is not important at all.


    The point was the forehead guard on the forehead of the Pekingese, but it surprised him.


    You must know that their director Nick Fury has sent the bionic bird Barbara to lurking around Charlotte, just to investigate Charlotte''s side, who is carrying this forehead guard, and what this forehead guard represents meaning.


    But today, he actually saw a pet dog with this forehead mark beside Tony Stark.


    Coulson was calm, undisturbed by this new information, a professional agent who didn''t forget his purpose.


    "Mr. Stark."


    Hearing someone call him, Tony turned around and looked at the man in front of him.


    "I''m Agent Coulson."


    Tony picked up a glass of wine and said, "Oh, that''s right, that''s what?"


    Still Tony also remembered that Pepper Potts once told him that there was such a secret service department and found it, but Tony didn''t remember the other party''s name.


    Colson on the side added: "Strategic Law Enforcement Quartermaster, Domestic Strategic Intervention Division."


    Tony turned and looked down at the wine glass, and said perfunctorily, "Yes, yes."


    Tony took a long breath, took a sip of the wine, and said, "God, your name has to be changed!"


    Coulson had a smile on his face, but he remembered that when he saw Charlotte Doyle, the other party had said so, and then he said, "Yes, everyone said that, including Charlotte Doyle. Doyle."


    Hearing this familiar name, Tony Stark raised his eyebrows, and even Parker on the side looked at Coulson.


    "I know you''re having a hard time right now, but we need to understand the situation."


    "There are still many unknown issues, but time may be tight, let''s make another appointment."


    "How about meeting at Stark Corporation at 7pm on the 24th."


    Hearing the words of the agent next to him, Tony originally planned to find a reason to leave, and he had already found his assistant, Pepper Potts.


    But after hearing the other person say Charlotte Doyle''s name, Tony decided to have a few more chats with the agent.


    "Charlotte Doyle? You''ve been looking for him?"


    Coulson, apparently anticipating the name''s interest in Tony, continued:


    "Yes, I went to see Charlotte Doyle specifically for this, and I also learned from him the whole process of rescuing you."


    Hearing the agent beside him say this, Tony obviously didn''t believe it very much, and said perfunctorily: "Since you have already learned the whole story from someone else, what are you doing here with me?"


    Hearing Tony Stark''s reply, Coulson still smiled and said slowly: "Mr. Tony, after all, that Charlotte Doyle is not a positive person."


    "It''s impossible for a department like ours to just listen to what he has to say, so there are still some details. I need to learn more about it with you."


    Hearing Coulson slandering his friend, Tony lost interest in talking, and through Coulson''s words, Tony knew that the other party never got any real information, and then said: "OK, just let you say. I''m going to find my assistant now."


    After speaking, Tony put down the wine glass in his hand, and walked towards Pepper Potts on the dance floor without stopping.


    Seeing Tony leave, Coulson completely focused his attention on the Pekingese.


    He was very curious at this time, this is a pet dog, what is the reason, and came to Tony''s side.


    Even to participate in such a dance, Tony was taken by his side. Does Tony know the meaning of the forehead guard on the forehead of this Pekingese dog?


    Or, even Tony Stark joined the group?


    Or, this Pekingese with a special forehead guard is actually responsible for monitoring Tony Stark?


    It''s not that Coulson''s brain is too big, but they do it. Isn''t what they want to make bold assumptions and verify carefully?


    Because the real outcome of many things is consistent with their bold assumptions.


    What Coulson didn''t know, though, was that Tony really knew about the forehead guard on Parker''s head.


    After all, it''s been almost a month. How could Tony not notice what Parker was carrying on his head, and he also asked Parker curiously what this forehead guard meant.


    Parker''s answer is: not all dogs are called ninja dogs.


    In addition to being able to speak and master the corresponding abilities, those with this forehead guard are the real ninja dogs.


    And the person with this forehead guard is called a ninja!


    For this reason, Tony was also curious: why he hadn''t seen the forehead guard on Charlotte Doyle.


    After thinking about this, Parker explained: Charlotte Doyle also has such a forehead, but you don''t see it.

 Chapter 145： Anger (guaranteed 6,000/6,000)

    Tony learned at the charity party that his company did not stop the international arms sales department as he announced, but was still doing this.


    Tony Stark, who learned the news, was very angry and ran outside the banquet to find Obadiah, but he learned from the other party that the person who wanted the board to apply to ban him from working was Obadiah.


    After getting this result, Tony was extremely angry, and then left the charity party and returned to his villa.


    the other side.


    After Coulson saw Tony Stark leave, he immediately contacted Barbara, who was lurking in Charlotte''s office.


    Barbara, who was resting in the office room at this time, saw the special message received on her mobile phone and immediately knew that it was Coulson''s contact request.


    Barbara immediately went to the door of the room and put her ear to it to see if anyone else was in the hallway.


    After confirming that there was no one near the corridor at this time, Barbara returned to the room, took out a ball from her backpack, operated the button on the ball, and placed it by her side.


    An invisible magnetic field fluctuation with a diameter of 1.5 meters appeared instantly, enveloped Barbara and formed a magnetic sphere, so that the internal sound could not be transmitted to the outside world due to the interference of the magnetic field, but it would not affect the speech of the people in the magnetic field. and telephone communication.


    After doing all this, Barbara immediately took out her special satellite phone, entered a string of codes, and dialed it.


    Coulson, who had returned to the Trident Building at this time, saw the call from the bionic bird marked on his mobile phone, and immediately connected.


    "Colson, what''s the emergency?"


    "Irina, a pet dog appeared beside Tony with the same forehead guard as Li Locke and others. Have you found out why? Why is such a pet dog with a special forehead guard? Appeared by Tony''s side."


    "And also, during this period of time, have you explored the meaning of the sign on the forehead?"


    While speaking, Coles also sent Barbara a photo of the ninja dog Parker.


    Listening to Coulson''s two consecutive questions and seeing the information on the phone, Barbara said calmly:


    "I haven''t been here for a long time. I don''t know what pet dog you are talking about. I haven''t seen any pets in the office."


    "But because it is responsible for the acceptance and registration of task delegations, I have a preliminary understanding of this mark."


    But it was on the quest scroll that Barbara saw the same Konoha mark.


    Through this period of time, after communicating with the five people in the office, Barbara found that the child named Naruto Uzumaki was the most deceiving.


    It also yielded a lot of useful information.


    "The mark on the forehead is Konoha Hidden Village, a hidden ninja village."


    "The person who owns this forehead is a ninja who graduated from this hidden village. Only by passing the school''s ninja assessment, he will get the forehead issued by the hidden village."


    "This is the information I learned. As for the photo you sent me, I also saw it, but I don''t know why a Pekingese has the same forehead guard."


    Hearing Barbara''s words, Coulson immediately said, "Barbara, tomorrow''s morning news channel will broadcast the news of Tony''s attendance at the firemen''s charity gala, and Tony''s pet dog will appear in the news. Give a close-up of the shot, and then you can take the opportunity to ask curiously in the office to see their reaction."


    Hearing Coulson''s plan, Barbara thought for less than a second, then felt that this matter was an attempt, and then said: "Understood, I will find out the ins and outs of the news as soon as possible."


    "I will send all the information collected during this period to you later."


    After Coulson received Barbara''s latest information, he explained it on the phone again, telling Barbara to pay attention to safety and then hung up the call between the two.


    Logging into the NSA''s intranet, Coulson began downloading Barbara''s transmitted emails.


    the other side.


    At the end of the call, Barbara put away the satellite phone, closed the jammer, and put it in the mezzanine of her backpack.


    Barbara didn''t know it, but her behavior had been discovered by Mute who lived next door to her.


    The two of them are separated by a wall, and Mute is even more of a J��nin. Although he does not have superhuman hearing, his hearing is also exceptionally developed. The sound of the breathing and heartbeat of Elena Morse next door is never heard at night. never left his ears.


    But just now, Irina Morse''s heartbeat and breathing suddenly disappeared.


    In this case, Mute thought that the other party had received some kind of attack, then opened the window and walked quietly against the wall.


    Silent body hangs on the outer wall, but she found Barbara''s unusual through the window. She did not directly break the window and capture Barbara directly.


    Instead, after returning to the room, he opened the door and walked towards Charlotte Doyle''s room.


    Charlotte Doyle, who had just been excited, had just calmed down when she heard a knock on the door.


    Opening the door, Charlotte saw that the person who came was Mute, and asked curiously, "Is there something wrong?"


    Mute had no idea of ??talking outside the door, and motioned Charlotte to enter the room.


    Seeing this situation, Charlotte was even more curious, and then let Mute walk in.


    After closing the door, Charlotte walked in front of Mute and asked curiously, "What happened?"


    Then Mute described to Charlotte what she had seen and expressed her guess.


    Elena Morse is a spy!


    After listening to Mute''s description Charlotte''s face was not good-looking. He knew that sooner or later a spy would sneak in, but he didn''t expect it to happen so quickly.


    And it''s not a spy of the other elders of the High Table. The technology used by him is likely to be unusual. Obviously, it is not a department such as CAA or the FBI.


    Eighty percent of it is not Hydra, but the Snake Shield.


    Putting away the anger in her heart, Charlotte said, "Notify all the ninjas, as well as the adjudicator, to have a meeting in the war room downstairs in half an hour, remember to bring Elena Morse."


    "Yes!"


    After Mute agreed, she then walked out of the room. She was going to notify the others that they were coming.


    Watching Mute leave and thinking of the spy lurking around her, Charlotte Doyle became more and more angry the more she thought about it. This was a provocation to him.


    No matter who it is, whoever provokes him will receive his revenge.


    Whether it''s the High Table Presbyterian Council, the Hydra, or the so-called Snake Shield Bureau, if there isn''t a satisfactory answer to this matter, the matter will never end!

 Chapter 146： Exposure (2000/6000 guaranteed)

    the other side.


    Inside the Trident Building.


    Coulson had just downloaded all the messages Barbara had sent and began to browse through them one by one.


    In the information, there are several points that are highlighted.


    First, Charlotte Doyle''s strength is not consistent with common sense, and may even have broken through the limits of the human body, guessing at more than 3 tons.


    Second, there is a steel armor in Charlotte Doyle''s room. Through her observation, this armor has a certain lethality.


    Third, the information marked on the forehead is Konoha Hidden Village, a place with a ninja training system. It is guessed that it is a hidden village. It may exist in a corner of the world, and it is certain that it is not in an island country.


    Fourth, the person who has a forehead is called a ninja. After graduating from Konoha Ninja Academy, the village will issue a ninja forehead, which means that he has become a real ninja.


    Fifth, ninjas are divided into lower, middle, and upper, among them Naruto Uzumaki, Uchiha Sasuke, and Li Locke are all lower, Iruka Uino is Chunin, Mute is upper, Charlotte Doyle Also a ninja, but the level is to be determined!


    Looking at the five messages that were specially marked in a row, as well as Charlotte Doyle''s current identity at the High Table, the power and scope, and other information, Coulson saw them one by one.


    At this time, Coulson was greatly surprised. Sure enough, there was a mysterious force hidden behind Charlotte Doyle, but this force was a hidden ninja village with a mature training system and perfect training system. Strength rating, and this force is not an ordinary force, but a force that holds extraordinary power.


    You must know that in the evaluation of Xiao Li before, they have already determined that the strength of the other party has already surpassed that of any fighting master, and they have been divided into superhumans.


    After reading the information, Coulson did not dare to be slighted, and immediately printed out all the information, and then immediately contacted Director Fury. He learned that the other party was in the office and rushed over immediately.


    In the war room, Charlotte sat on the chair in the main seat, looking at the adjudicators and the ninjas who came one after another.


    At this time, Naruto had just completed a day''s task, and just went to bed and lay down, when he was called over, and he was still a little sleepy.


    But seeing everyone in the room, he immediately became excited and shouted, "Uncle, you asked everyone to come over, is there any important task?"


    Elena, who appeared in the war room at this time, was a little unclear. She was only a mission-level staff member, and she did not know why she was invited to participate in such a meeting.


    Is it exposed? impossible.


    Her room has been checked by him long ago, and there is no monitoring or eavesdropping equipment. She can''t think of a reason, so Barbara can only take it easy.


    At this moment, the other people have arrived, but the mute who is in charge of notifying the person walked in last, and took a box in his hand. Everyone didn''t know what was inside. Only Barbara had a bad feeling in his heart. .


    Mute placed the box in front of Charlotte, and then stood in the queue below.


    The queue was divided into two groups. One group consisted of five ninjas recruited by Charlotte.


    Another group of people is also quite a lot, mainly Ginny, John Wick, Carlos, Wesley, Irina Morse.


    Although the other group was also 5 people, there were actually only 4 people at the judge level.


    Charlotte saw that all the personnel had arrived, and her expression was serious at this time, and her aura gushed out.


    A terrifying coercion swept through the crowd, and Mute was surprised by Charlotte Doyle''s terrifying amount of chakra. Although other ninjas were amazed by Charlotte''s strength, they were still able to withstand it.


    But the people on the other side of Ginny had a feeling of facing the tsunami and landslides, and they immediately broke out in cold sweat and wet their clothes.


    Charlotte''s momentum was withdrawn, and the terrifying pressure instantly dissipated.


    At this moment, Charlotte''s tone was a little heavy, and she said slowly: "As a leader, I think I still treat my subordinates very well."


    "But the most unacceptable things in my life are two kinds of people, one is a traitor, who eats inside and out."


    Although Charlotte didn''t say what would happen after he was discovered, everyone''s heart immediately became nervous.


    The elder suddenly brought up this topic. Could it be that there were traitors among them, and everyone immediately glanced at the other people in the four directions with their eyes.


    Then it was discovered that the judges of the ninja team on the opposite side were all staring at them.


    This made Ginny and John Wick and others feel chills. Could it be that the traitors were not successful in their team...


    Taking a look at everyone''s reaction, Charlotte continued, "The other kind of person is a spy with ulterior motives, lurking around me."


    "Miss Spy, Elena Morse!"


    Hearing Charlotte talking about herself, Barbara immediately knew that she had leaked. Although he didn''t know why, she knew that she had leaked.


    By feeling, Barbara knew that Charlotte Doyle did not deceive her, but really determined that she was a spy.


    Barbara did not dare to sit still, and immediately leaned over as if by her side, grabbing Wesley, who was closest to her.


    However, just waiting for her to succeed, a figure appeared behind her with a swoosh, and directly pressed her to the ground.


    The person who shot was none other than Li Locke.


    When someone else captured her, Barbara wanted to resist, but was held down by Li Locke, unable to move at all.


    "Press her down."


    Li Locke took out a hemp rope from the ninja bag on his body, directly and neatly tied Elena firmly, and then brought it in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Looking at Irina Morse in front of her, Charlotte opened the box that Mute brought, revealing a satellite phone and a star''s sound shield.


    Looking at the two things in front of her Barbara completely knew why she had leaked it, but she still couldn''t figure out how the other party found out.


    "Irina Morse, or should I say Barbara Morse!"


    But while waiting, Charlotte finally remembered who he thought was very similar to Irina Morse, it was none other than Perkins.


    The killer who died under the rules of the Continental Hotel, Ms. Perkins.


    Originally, Charlotte couldn''t guess who Irina Morse was. A piece of news from her previous life deeply affected Charlotte, that is, the role of Bionic Bird Barbara is the fast pursuit. The actor who played the beautiful killer Perkins in .


    Hearing Charlotte calling out her name directly, Barbara Morse''s worried heart quickly calmed down.


    "That''s right, I''m an agent from the Homeland Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Agency, Barbara Morse!"


    "Codename Bionic Bird!"

 Chapter 147： Return gift (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    But it was Barbara Morse who directly blew up her house, not for anything else but hoping to shock Charlotte Doyle through her identity as a special agent.


    After all, she had known before that Coulson had already met with Charlotte and briefly talked about their department.


    I believe that with Charlotte Doyle''s wisdom, even if she wants to kill her, in the face of her identity, it will only torture her, unless Charlotte Doyle doesn''t want to stay in New York anymore.


    At this time, Iruka Uno frowned slightly. Others might not know about this organization, but he had received another agent from this organization, Coulson.


    And for a period of time, the office was monitored by the other party, but for some reason, it was cancelled after monitoring for a period of time.


    At this time, everyone looked different, and all looked at their BOSS, Charlotte Doyle.


    How to solve this matter mainly depends on your own boss''s thoughts.


    Charlotte leaned her back on the chair, chose a comfortable position, and said with a smile on her face, "So it''s Colson''s colleague."


    Hearing Charlotte say Coulson''s name, Barbara calmed down.


    Charlotte looked at Barbara who was kneeling in front of her, and continued: "But the outcome of the matter may not be what you expected."


    "Iruka, take this Miss Agent down for execution, give the head to our good man Agent Coulson, and ask him to give us an explanation."


    After speaking, Charlotte threw a business card at Iruka, it was Coulson''s business card, with the contact information of the other party on it.


    Barbara, who was kneeling on the ground at this time, heard Charlotte''s words and immediately said, "Are you doing this to start a war with us?"


    "What''s in it for you?"


    Charlotte didn''t care: "Ma''am, espionage is not protected anywhere."


    "Besides, what do you want to know, don''t you know that it''s upright?"


    "Although I won''t necessarily tell you, I won''t hurt you, will I?"


    Charlotte is alluding to Coulson''s visit. You come to the door and ask me honestly, maybe I will tell you something mercifully, but it is impossible to obtain information through spies.


    If Charlotte didn''t know that this is Marvel, there are too many existences that he can''t afford to provoke temporarily, like changing the world. For this kind of troublesome secret agent organization, Charlotte can directly incarnate into an ancestor, and the people of the motherland are all benevolent. The presence.


    Moreover, even in the Marvel world, this so-called Snake Shield is not in the category of untouchables, even if Nick Fury has a surprising pager.


    After Iruka took the business card on the side, he took Barbara directly, and did not give the other party a chance to speak.


    At this moment, the atmosphere at the scene is solemn. In the past half month, Naruto Uzumaki has grown a lot through the tempering of some tasks, and he did not shout on this occasion.


    Ginny in the queue, when Barbara was judged to be a spy, her face became very ugly. After all, this person was chosen by her, especially when she heard that the other party was an agent and was taken away by Iruka and executed. Afterwards, Ginny had to come out of the queue and said:


    "BOOS, I''m also at fault in this matter, because I don''t know anyone."


    Looking at Ginny who came out to take on the mistake, Charlotte didn''t mean to pursue it, but said, "I thought about it for a while. It is still very important to undertake the task."


    "Besides, the office still needs to leave one person in order to deal with emergencies, so let''s leave this to Iluka!"


    "As for the existence of spies, there will definitely be organizations that will continue to send people over. When you accept people, you must do a good job in screening and counter-espionage work."


    Charlotte knew that as long as an organization expanded, there would be more or less people with ulterior motives, and he couldn''t use ninjas for everything. Could it be that apprentices, waiters, and doormen also use ninjas? This is not realistic.


    But he wants to be by his side, and even in the hands of high-level personnel, to put an end to the existence of spies.


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, everyone nodded in response, and Ginny decided in her heart that she would go through the files of the previously selected person.


    Do your best to avoid similar things happening again, otherwise it will be hitting her in the face.


    At this time, Iruka had decapitated Barbara, put the other party''s head in a box, and then returned to the war room.


    "Lord Charlotte, I have executed the other party according to your request. I will send the things to Agent Coulson tomorrow."


    "However, our behavior is also a provocative behavior, and the other party may choose to fight with us after receiving something."


    Hearing Iruka''s words, everyone agrees, especially Ginny and others have a trace of concern in their hearts. They are not like ninjas, they have exaggerated abilities and strong physical fitness.


    Fighting against the state''s violent agencies, especially this kind of spy organization, they are very aware of the problems they need to face.


    On the contrary, the five people in the ninja queue did not care about this so-called secret service organization. In their eyes, they were just a group of ordinary people. Even if it was a large-scale secret service organization, it was just a large-scale ordinary person.


    Hearing Iruka''s words, Charlotte nodded in approval, and after pondering for a while, she said, "Ginny, use all the councilors who are related to us, as well as the mayor of New York we support, to carry out the administration. lobby."


    "The direction of charitable funding can be tilted to a certain extent in the fields they support, and don''t give this **** spy organization a chance to recruit outside the market."


    But Charlotte didn''t want Nick Fury to define him as a terrorist with a single complaint, and use trumped-up charges to close his Continental Hotel.


    There is no problem in fighting, but it must be controlled between him and the Snake Shield.


    Charlotte knows that members of parliament, even CBI, IFB, police departments, etc., are very unhappy with the Serpent Shield, which has not changed its name.


    And he only needs to let the other party, unable to characterize and convict him.


    "Understood, I will immediately lobby the parliamentarians, so that they do not give each other the opportunity to use the official name."


    Then Charlotte explained the battle plan to everyone, and how to counteract if the opponent used force to surprise.


    the other side.


    Coulson took the material in his hand and knocked on the door of Nick Fury''s studio.


    The door opened, Coulson walked quickly to Nick Fury, and gave the information in his hand to him.


    Nick Fury took the information and watched it immediately.


    Especially for the key standards, I carefully looked at them one by one.

 Chapter 148： Ethan dies (6000/6000 guaranteed)

    After reading the information in his hand, Nick Fury softly glanced at his temple, and then slowly said, "Is Konoha Hidden Village?"


    "It seems that there are extraordinary forces on earth that we don''t know about."


    "Can Barbara find out where this Konoha Hidden Village is located?"


    As for the director''s question, Coulson thought for a while and said, "It''s not easy, Barbara''s time to join is too short, she guessed that Charlotte''s judges may not know this place, and Haven `t been there."


    "Unless Barbara can get into their team, there is no chance of knowing the real core secrets."


    While speaking, Coulson took out two photos, one of Iruka Uno and the other of Charlotte Doyle.


    As for other ninjas, either children or women, it is not within the scope of Coulson''s advice.


    Nick Fury looked at the two pictures Coulson pulled out, and he knew what Coulson meant.


    Beauty plan, one of the killers of female agents.


    "Let Barbara choose who she finds easier to get her information out of."


    Obviously, the two did not know that Barbara had been beheaded at this time, and I was afraid that they would not be able to use the beauty plan.


    Looking at the information on the table, Nick Fury guessed why this hidden superpower organization chose to go into the world now, and what kind of conspiracy they have.


    "Notify Barbara and let her find out the purpose of these ninjas. Their personnel keep appearing around Charlotte Doyle. There must be a conspiracy."


    Looking in front of him, from the beginning, only Iruka Uno appeared, and now there are 5 ninjas gathered, Nick Fury didn''t believe it, the other party had no purpose.


    If it''s just to teach Charlotte Doyle, it''s impossible to send people one after another, and three Boy Scouts.


    Coulson, who was ordered by the director, did not stop to leave.


    Seeing his subordinates leave, Nick looked at the information on the table, sorted it out, and put it aside.


    After making sure that no one would disturb him again, Nick Fury opened his safe and solemnly took out a small iron box from it.


    As if the box contained something secret, Nick Fury opened the box and took out a small biscuit.


    There are various shapes like bear biscuits. At this time, the head of the agent has a child-like smile on his face.


    Nick Fury put the biscuits he took out into his mouth and ate them contentedly.


    Only late at night, when the office is undisturbed, Nick Fury secretly tastes his biscuits, a hobby that can only be buried in the dark for his own image.


    the other side.


    Back to Tony Stark in the room, after four hours of waiting, his latest armor has been made.


    At this time, Tony was sitting on the sofa, watching the news broadcast in front of him while installing the armor parts on his right hand.


    In the news, Tony saw that the frontline reporter was talking about the tragedy of Gumila.


    A large number of people have been displaced, and this is called the road to hell.


    Tony fixed the armor on his right arm with a screwdriver while watching the news broadcast expressionlessly.


    "The culprit of the recent violence is a group of foreign militants, known by the locals as the Ten Ring Gang!"


    With the appearance of the name of the Ten Rings Gang, and the appearance of Zara in the news screen.


    In an instant, Tony thought of his dark time in the cave, the day that made him feel humiliated.


    Tony looked at the person in the picture and murmured: "So last time, I didn''t kill you, and I told you to escape."


    Then Tony remembered, isn''t Ethan''s hometown in Migula?


    "Ethan~" Tony was a little worried about the doctor who had helped him. At the beginning, he wanted to hire the other party''s personal doctor and keep the other party in New York.


    But Ethan is very determined to return to his hometown, Migurah.


    The screen on the TV shifted.


    At this time, a man was hanged, and many refugees were crying below.


    In the next moment, Tony glared angrily, unable to remain calm for a moment.


    The man in the picture is none other than Ethan who helped him.


    Tony had fixed the armor on his arm at this time, and he threw the screwdriver in his hand and aimed it at the TV with a high five.


    "boom!"


    The TV was directly blown to pieces, but Tony''s anger did not diminish in the slightest.


    He walked slowly to the bulletproof glass next to the door of the basement, and looked at his reflection on the glass. It was a three-shot cannon that shattered three bulletproof glass.


    Looking at his masterpiece, Tony took off the armor on his arm. He went to see Migula and wanted to avenge Ethan.


    It was soon morning.


    Tony came to his equipment area, put on the latest Mark 3 with the help of the robotic arm, and flew directly towards Migurah.


    At this time, there were killings and looting going on in the small town of Migula.


    The militants of the Ten Rings Gang are taking away the women and children among the local residents, while the men are shooting them.


    At this time, a father was calling for his son, and his son was calling for his father.


    Just as the father was about to be shot, Tony fell from the sky in his Mark 3 armor.


    The members of the Ten Rings Gang, who were going to kill civilians, saw this iron man and immediately pulled the trigger of the assault rifle, and the bullets poured out at Tony.


    "Ding ding ding ding ding"


    After a burst of bullets, it did not cause any actual damage to Tony. Tony stepped forward and punched the opponent directly.


    Then, facing this group of militants, he slammed a cannon, one shot at an enemy, and quickly wiped out several militants.


    Even if the other party threatened them with hostages, they were still killed instantly with Jarvis'' assisted aiming.


    After all the militants were dealt with, Tony came to a gallows, and a slap shot broke the rope hanging on Ethan.


    Then catch Ethan''s body, UU read www. uukanshu.com then took off directly, he was going to take Ethan back for burial.


    Tony, who had just taken off with Ethan''s body, had no time to do anything.


    "boom!"


    But it was a shell from the tank''s main gun that directly knocked Tony down in the air, while Ethan''s body was turned into pieces under the shelling.


    Tony, who climbed up from the deep pit on the ground, was full of anger at the moment. This **** ten-ring gang not only killed his friend, but also smashed the other party''s body directly.


    At this time, Tony had just come out of the deep pit, and the other party fired a cannonball again, and Tony dodged and avoided it directly.


    Facing the tank in front of him, he raised his right arm, and a small missile was fired directly.


    Without looking at the result, Tony turned around.


    "boom!"


    But he is a real man who never sees explosions!

 Chapter 149： Task

    Tony left Migoura after taking out all the militants at the scene, along with the Jericho missiles they were holding.


    After Tony left, Zara came slowly in a truck, pulling his weapons and ammunition.


    He didn''t see Tony''s great power, but he also saw Tony flying away in the air.


    the other side.


    Trident Building, Colson has just received a call with a courier.


    Coulson was a little curious, but he still came to the door of the building and received a square express box from a courier.


    In line with the caution that agents should have, before taking over the courier, Coulson took the instrument to test it, and after confirming that it was not an explosive, he brought the item back to his office.


    "Bastard!"


    Coulson in the office cursed loudly, and even shattered a water glass next to him.


    But after unpacking the express delivery, what appeared in front of Coulson was a transparent square box, which contained Barbara''s head.


    Coulson didn''t expect Charlotte to be so arrogant after discovering the spy, and what was even more excessive was the behavior of the other party.


    Without any hesitation, Coulson reported the information directly to Nick Fury.


    Soon Coulson came to Nick Fury''s office.


    The atmosphere at the scene was a little heavy at this time. Nick Fury looked at Coulson and asked, "What do you think about this matter?"


    Coulson sorted out his emotions. He was still a little sad about the sacrifice of his colleagues.


    "Charlotte Doyle is a dangerous person in himself. He has been wandering in the dark underground world since he was a child. After his debut, he has achieved rapid success, which is enough to show that he is a difficult person."


    "If the spies themselves are discovered, they are basically not good, and most of them will sacrifice."


    "Barbara didn''t know why she revealed her identity, and Charlotte Doyle knew that she was from us, but if he dared to do this, he must have the strength to rely on."


    Hearing Coles'' words, Nick Fury slowly spit out a few words: "Kinoha Hidden Village!"


    "Yes, Chief."


    "Konoha Village, it should be Charlotte Doyle''s trump card, and the powerful strength of those ninjas."


    "After all, there is a high table supported by many parliamentarians, and the power they control, it is impossible for him not to know the power of a violent institution."


    "But he still asked us for a statement that he was not afraid of us."


    "Not even afraid of going to war with us, he has a victory, or a certainty of getting out."


    Listening to Coulson''s analysis, Nick Fury said with a serious expression: "Coulson, do you know what you are talking about?"


    "Director, I''m just doing what I think is a reasonable analysis."


    "Obviously, whether it is the identity of the elder of the high table, or the so-called killer of more than 80% of the United States, these are not the capital that he can be so tough with us."


    "It can only be the Hidden Village of Konoha behind him. Those ninjas who all seem to break through the limits of the human body are the ones who support him in doing so."


    Nick Fury nodded in approval, but still pondered for a while, and then said, "We haven''t found this so-called Konoha Village now, and we don''t know where they are."


    "I don''t know their size, nor their manpower."


    "But it''s called a village, and the scale is definitely not big, but if it''s a village with tens of thousands of people, everyone has the strength of Li Luo, which is really too dangerous."


    "Besides, Li Luo is just a lower end, there are stronger chunin, upper enduro..."


    Speaking of which, both of them are clear that things about Charlotte Doyle are not that simple. Although the size of the other party cannot be determined, the number of people will definitely not be small.


    It''s just a pity that Barbara has received too little information.


    "Director, let me lead the team. Since Charlotte Doyle wants an explanation, I just want to talk to him."


    "Are you sure?" Nick Fury looked at Coulson seriously and said.


    After pondering for a while, Coulson thought about his previous meeting with Charlotte, and finally said, "Director, I believe in my judgment, he will not come to him for a fair visit."


    Nick Fury looked at the firm-faced Coulson, nodded, and then picked up the office phone: "Let Natasha and Barton come to my office."


    Soon the knock on the door reminded me that Natasha and Barton rushed over.


    At this time, Nick Fury''s face was heavy and grim: "Natasha, Barton, I asked you two to come over today, but a serious situation occurred."


    "An agent we sent was killed after being discovered by the enemy during the ups and downs. The other party even mailed the agent''s head to Coulson with a note asking us to explain."


    Nick Fury was wearing a black fur coat with a black eye patch, and with that dark skin, a black depressive breath emanated.


    When Barton heard the words, his expression did not change, he just asked slowly, "Who is it?"


    But it was Barton who knew that Nick Fury could call them, and maybe this dead agent was their familiar partner.


    "Barbara Morse!"


    Hearing this name, Natasha and Barton were both heartbroken. Bionic Bird was the only female agent in the bureau that could rival Black Widow.


    It is Barton''s colleague and his ex-girlfriend.


    Hearing that his ex-girlfriend was beheaded, Barton still felt a surge of anger from his heart. Although he already had a new lover, this was his former girlfriend after all.


    "Director issue an action order, whether you want to live or kill him on the spot."


    Hearing the words of Hawkeye Barton, Nick Fury knew that he had not made it clear, and then introduced the two of them to the goal of this mission, Charlotte Doyle.


    After the introduction, Charlotte Doyle explained: "Your mission is to bring a team of people to protect the safety of Coulson. In the event of a special situation, cover Coulson''s retreat."


    After hearing the powerful strength of Charlotte and others, Barton also knew that the other party was not an ordinary person, not the kind of manpower who could just send some commandos to solve it, so he didn''t say anything about being captured or killed.


    "Understood, Director!" X2


    "Also, raise Charlotte Doyle''s secrecy level from level 4 to level 7."


    After receiving the order of the director, Coles took Natasha, Patton and a group of contingent members and set off towards Charlotte''s office.


    Looking at the three who left, Nick Fury stood in the office on the top floor of the Trident Building, looking out the window, but his thoughts drifted into the distance.

 Chapter 150： Pierce

    the other side.


    At this time, in Alexander Pierce''s office, Heatwell handed Pierce a document in his hand.


    The information was all that Barbara had passed on to Coulson about Charlotte''s office.


    "Minister, the hand meeting we were going to receive before was all destroyed in Charlotte''s hands."


    "Currently these are all the information of Charlotte''s Office, they are a superpower organization with special training channels."


    "At present, neither the bureau nor our own channels have found the slightest information about this so-called Hidden Village of Konoha."


    Alexander Pierce looked at the information in his hand and became very interested. He did not expect to lose a hand, but he caught a big fish.


    "Are you sure you can win Charlotte Doyle?"


    Hitwell discussed the other party''s information, thought of the other party''s life, and then said, "Minister, it''s not impossible to win him over, but maybe he won''t be subservient to others."


    "According to his past analysis, as well as the fact that he has gone from being a killer to becoming an elder at a high table, he needs to be organized and strong, and he has a superpower behind him. I''m afraid he needs that one. Just the location."


    But it was Heatwell''s analysis that if he wanted to win Charlotte, he might have to be given a high position from the beginning, not a normal high position, and even needed the position of a snake head.


    Hydra, in addition to the iconic badge of the beehive, the other is that they have many leaders, divided into many branches, and many leaders.


    As the leader of this line, Alexander said after hearing the analysis of his subordinates and thinking: "It is impossible to directly give such a position in order to win him over. This is not in our interests."


    Siswell heard the boss''s rejection of the proposal, without any surprise in his heart, and then continued: "Minister, you don''t actually need to win over Charlotte Doyle."


    "I found an interesting place, and I was also able to use the strength of the other side."


    Hearing what his assistant said, Pierce immediately became interested: "Tell me about it."


    "Minister, Charlotte Office, to undertake any task, some things that cannot be placed in the Continental Hotel, can be entrusted through his office."


    "And this kind of entrusted task is good or bad and big or small. They are willing to take it from finding lost property to destroying an organization."


    "So we don''t need to absorb them, just give the other party some tasks we need to complete in the form of entrustment."


    Hearing the analysis of his subordinates, Pierce laughed, and then confirmed: "Are you really not picking any tasks?"


    After recalling all the information about Charlotte''s office, Heatwell said, "In the information known so far, he doesn''t pick a task."


    "Whether it''s destroying the Assassin League, destroying the Hand, or finding Tony Stark, or even some smaller and more bizarre tasks, their office has never refused, and has always maintained a 100% task completion rate."


    Hearing his assistant''s confirmed words, Pierce laughed: "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Fine, that''s fine."


    "Like the Homeland Strategic Defense Offensive and Logistics Support Agency we have, we don''t need to be the director all the time, but it''s good to be able to order them to act."


    "Hitwell, take some time to contact the other party, try to issue a task, and see the other party''s reaction."


    "Good Minister!"


    In this way, in addition to Nick Fury, Hydra also targeted Charlotte, but the two sides dealt with it differently.


    the other side.


    On the return journey, Tony Stark was finally exposed under the surveillance radar. After a battle of wits with the fighter, he still crashed into a Raptor-22 fighter plane, but fortunately no casualties were caused.


    However, the matter of Tony''s new armor was exposed to his good friend, Air Force Colonel Rhodes.


    Tony Stark, who returned to his villa, is taking off the robotic arm and dismantling his battle armor.


    However, it was still discovered by Little Pepper who came to visit him, and at the same time looked at the bullet marks on the armor and exclaimed.


    "Okay, you found out!"


    the other side.


    Charlotte Office.


    sign in.


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get 50 gold coins!


    A good day starts with gold coins.


    After a simple wash, Charlotte came to the dining area downstairs, but found that everyone except Ginny was not there.


    "What are you worrying about? There''s no need to gather here."


    "If you have your own work, do it, and if you don''t have a job, take the task and do it."


    Because Ginny was away, John Wick took the initiative to say: "Boss, if the other party calls over, we have more people, which is also a strength."


    "I''m going to call the rest of the High Table messengers over and be responsible for guarding the office, which can also play a role."


    Hearing John Wick''s words, the others nodded seriously, but Iruka and the others did not agree and just looked at Charlotte Doyle silently.


    "Okay, I understand your worries, but don''t bother, don''t drop those guards back, just let them continue their previous work."


    "But since you are all so concerned about this, just continue to work normally according to my deployment yesterday."


    Looking at John Wick''s eyes, Charlotte stretched out a finger and said, "One day, just one day."


    "Today you can all stay in the office There is a arsenal in it. After choosing the guy you like, you can stay here for one day."


    "After a day, if the other party doesn''t attack, then do whatever you need to do. If you are attacked when you go out, you can report it to me in time."


    Hearing what their boss said, John Wick and others didn''t say much. After all, if they dared to do this, they must have the ability to bear the final result.


    But after all, this is the first time to be right with this kind of department, and a few people still have a little bit of tension.


    Charlotte did not show the slightest politeness in the position, just picked up the sandwich and ate it, solving her own breakfast problem.


    After everyone had breakfast, Iruka came to the service desk and started his own job, while John Wick and the three went to the weapons room to prepare their own self-defense weapons.


    After all, once a battle occurs, they are not like those ninjas, who have powerful combat capabilities. They mainly rely on firearms.


    Charlotte Doyle sat in the hall, watching the latest news, and soon the door of the office was knocked.

 Chapter 151： confrontation

    At this time, Coulson was driving his car "Lover", carrying Hawkeye Barton and Black Widow Natasha, followed by two armored vehicles.


    As Coulson drove, he said, "Barton, you will occupy the commanding heights with the commandos later, and you will be responsible for the response outside. If I press the alarm device on my body, you will bring someone in for rescue."


    While wiping his longbow, Patton replied, "Then you have to sound the alarm on your body as soon as possible."


    "I will, wait for Natasha to enter Charlotte''s office with me, and I will mainly be responsible for communicating with each other."


    Hearing Coulson talking about herself, Natasha said, "Understood!"


    Along the way, Barton and Natasha didn''t talk much, but were thinking about Charlotte Doyle''s information.


    Soon Coulson came to the intersection of 71st Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens, parked, and Barton got out of the car and led the contingent to arm.


    Seeing that Barton was ready, Coulson slowly started the car again and came to the door of Charlotte''s Office.


    After parking the car, Coulson looked at the original site that was still under construction, and then walked towards the office with Natasha.


    When the doorman of the office saw someone approaching, he took the initiative to open the door of the office and rang the doorbell to indicate that there were guests coming.


    Coulson looked at the two extra guards and one doorman at the door, and didn''t find it strange. It was even more strange that the office without service people before was even more strange.


    Crossing the corridor, Coulson and Natasha walked to the front desk and looked at Iruka Uno in front of him. Coulson took out his business card, put it in front of the other party and said, "I want to see you guys. Boss, Charlotte Doyle."


    Iruka looked at the agent in suits and leather shoes in front of him, and the female agent following him, picked up the phone at the service desk and said, "Mr. Charlotte, Agent Coulson brought a female agent to find you."


    "Understood, got it!"


    Iruka hung up the phone and said, "Lord Charlotte is waiting for you in the rest area."


    Following Iruka''s gesture, Natasha, the Coulson class, walked towards the rest area.


    Coming to the lounge area, Coulson saw Charlotte Doyle sitting on the sofa watching TV news at a glance.


    Coulson walked up to Charlotte Doyle and sat on the opposite sofa with Natasha.


    Seeing the good old man Coulson and the black widow Natasha, Charlotte secretly thought to herself, "Momma Fack is sending all her cores here. Instead of watching TV news, she turned her attention to The other party said slowly, "Is there something wrong?"


    Coulson looked at Charlotte Doyle, who had a calm face, and after looking at the other party carefully, he said, "Didn''t you ask us to explain?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "So you admit that the woman named Elena Morse is the spy you sent?"


    Hearing the word "spy" from Charlotte, Coulson''s expression did not change, but he knew in his heart that it was not easy for Charlotte to say so, so he just asked: "So you admit that you killed Irina. Ms. Morse?"


    Charlotte laughed: "NO, NO, NO!"


    "Agent Coulson, you can''t slander a good person like that without evidence."


    Hearing Charlotte advertised herself as a good person, Coulson''s eyes twitched, and he thought to himself: Can you be considered a good person too?


    "Charlotte Doyle, you should know that this world is not just you and the organization behind you, with extraordinary power."


    Hearing Coulson''s serious words, Charlotte laughed in her heart: Yes, it''s definitely not just me. Whether it''s Kama Taj''s mages, Kunlun monks, or the notorious Ten Rings Legion, they are all extraordinary forces, and even There are also so-called Inhumans with superpowers.


    Charlotte''s face didn''t change, but she slowly said, "So this is the basis for you to be reckless and install spies to inquire about other people''s secrets?"


    "You don''t know what this behavior means, right?"


    "Or, Coulson, you so-called Homeland Security, ready to go to war?"


    Seeing that Charlotte was not attracted by the other extraordinary things in her words, she instead asked him if he wanted to go to war. Such words did not cause anger in Coulson''s heart. Instead, he was speculating on Charlotte''s reliance. You know, Charlotte may also know a lot about the extraordinary world.


    "Mr. Charlotte, our Homeland Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau is mainly responsible for all extraordinary things, and you are obviously not in the category of ordinary people."


    "It''s reasonable for us to send someone to investigate. Shouldn''t it be you who should give me an explanation?"


    Charlotte looked at Coulson who was pulling with him in front of him. He knew in his heart that he would not be able to fight like this, so he began to argue: "Coulson, espionage is not protected in any way."


    "If you want to pursue it, I will accompany you to the end, but if you don''t pursue it, then we will open the skylight to speak up and have a good talk."


    Hearing that Charlotte didn''t want to shirk the blame and quarrel with him, but wanted to talk, Coulson tidied up his suit, and then said:


    "OK, let''s not talk about Ms. Elena Morse."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Charlotte said directly: "Coulson, I don''t care how you deal with things or interfere with the extraordinary, but in my place, spies are not allowed."


    "If we find a spy, it won''t be any different from anywhere else."


    After speaking Charlotte also made a gesture of slitting her throat.


    Hearing Charlotte say this, Coulson said righteously: "We are not sending spies to his organization."


    Natasha, who was watching the conversation between the two, looked up at the ceiling and secretly said in her heart: You two are just talking nonsense, a secret service organization, who will believe it if you don''t send spies!


    "However, as the organization responsible for managing such things, I need some information from you, and I hope you can cooperate."


    "It''s not particularly important information, and it won''t involve your practice, practice, training system, etc."


    Listening to Coulson''s words, Charlotte complained in her heart: I''m afraid these are the things that you are most interested in, but you know you can''t get them, so you should avoid the important ones.


    Charlotte tapped a finger deep into the table in front of her, making a depressing rhythm.


    With Charlotte''s percussion, the atmosphere of the scene became solemn.


    After thinking for a while, Charlotte said, "This is Charlotte''s Office."

 Chapter 152： courage

    "This is Charlotte''s Office."


    "Where you accept all entrustments, if you want to know anything, you can issue entrustments."


    "Colson, I believe you understand that all knowledge and intelligence information is valuable."


    But it was Charlotte who wanted to try. When the commissioned task involved extraordinary and ninja, whether the task level would change, and whether the other party dared to trade out some of the things that the other party had that he cared about.


    Coulson was obviously taken aback when he heard Charlotte Doyle''s words. What does this mean?


    Paid consultation? Or an intelligence mission? What is this operation? Dead for money?


    Even Natasha, who had been sitting beside her without saying a word, showed curiosity in her eyes and looked at Charlotte carefully.


    Coulson coughed, and after sorting out his thoughts, he said, "You mean, we can also issue a commission here, no matter what the task is, including consultation on some problems?"


    Charlotte didn''t think or hesitate for a moment, but said bluntly: "Yes, you can also issue entrusted tasks."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Coulson immediately cheered up and said, "OK, since that''s the case, then I want to make an intelligence commission, do you accept it?"


    Charlotte had a smile on her face at this time, and then said, "Yes, but I want to remind you that the commission fee may be very high, and the fees are different because of the different things involved."


    Hearing Charlotte said the fees were high, Coulson didn''t care. Are they short of money in the bureau?


    Well, it��s still quite lacking, but it��s a lot of money, tens of billions, billions of dollars. As for the money entrusted by the Charlotte Office, they are not lacking at all.


    "Then let''s make the first task delegation to see if you are really willing to accept any delegation."


    I saw Coulson took out a photo from his hand, which was the photo of the ninja dog Parker, and then said: "I need to know all the information about this pet dog, and the fact that he appeared beside Tony Stark. What is the purpose."


    Charlotte looked at the photo that Coulson took out and the other party''s words, and smiled in her heart: Sure enough, they are really nervous about Tony, but the character of the black marinated egg is not very good!


    "Okay, then sign a mission commission!"


    Then Charlotte exchanged for the waiter and informed Iruka Uno to bring a blank quest scroll.


    It didn''t take long for Iruka to walk over with a blank quest scroll, put it in front of Charlotte, and then left directly.


    After getting the quest scroll, Charlotte did not directly start writing the content of the quest, but looked at Coulson and said, "I can accept this quest, and even tell you the detailed information."


    "But before again, I need to talk about the entrustment."


    Coulson said indifferently at this time: "Money is not a problem!"


    Charlotte smiled and then said, "Your mission involves transcendence, so the price is not money."


    "Task commission gold, I need you to provide 3 energy blocks."


    "The identity information of the pet dog in the photo is an energy block."


    "The reason for being around Tony Stark, two energy blocks."


    "Energy block, what are you talking about?" Coulson said curiously, but he was extremely shocked.


    Could it be that Charlotte Doyle knew about the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, and even knew that the bureau secretly produced energy blocks through the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube.


    Charlotte looked at Coulson, who was puzzled, and said with a smile, "It''s what you think in your heart. Your question involves transcendence, and it''s what the commission money needs."


    "Mr. Charlotte, I don''t understand what you are talking about. Can you be more specific."


    Seeing that Coulson was still playing the riddles, Charlotte pointed it out: "Do I need to be more straightforward about the energy blocks produced by the universe cube?"


    This time, Coulson couldn''t hold it anymore. He knew Charlotte Doyle and the organization behind him, maybe he really knew this thing.


    "Sorry, I can''t decide this matter, I need to contact my leader."


    Charlotte shrugged, then reached out and said, "Please!"


    Coulson didn''t hesitate, got up and left, he was going to ask Nick Fury.


    Natasha, who stayed at this time, opened her big eyes and looked at Charlotte Doyle curiously, without any intention of turning her eyes away.


    Seeing the other party resting her chin on her arm and staring at herself, Charlotte stretched out her hand and shook it in front of the other party, then said, "Ma''am, although I know you are very attractive, as an agent, you can stare at me, okay?"


    Natasha smiled sweetly, then sat up straight and said, "I''m just curious, how did you, a killer, get to the high position you are today from the bottom, and how did you get the support of Konoha Hidden Village in adulthood."


    "Are you a child who ran out of their village and was discovered by the other party when you were an adult?"


    Listening to Natasha''s guess, Charlotte thought for a while, and felt that the other party''s guess had some meaning. At first glance, it made sense, but unfortunately she guessed it wrong.


    Charlotte raised her body back, leaned on the back of the sofa, and said with a smile, "Are you going to tell me a story, Miss Agent!"


    Natasha smiled and said, "If you don''t mind, we can chat for a while."


    Charlotte shrugged, but did not refuse.


    On the other side, Coulson had just walked out of the Charlotte office, when he was seen by Barton, who was hiding in the dark. Seeing that only Coulson came out, he immediately called through the headset: "Coulson, Coulson~www .novelhall.com~ Has something changed?"


    Listening to the sound of the small headset in his ear, Coulson replied: "No change, just some things, I need to contact the director."


    Coming to his car, closing the door Coulson immediately picked up the satellite phone and dialed Nick Fury.


    After the call was connected, Coulson recounted the latest information, as well as the changes and requests on Charlotte''s side.


    On the other end of the phone, Nick Fury listened to his subordinate''s report in silence, and then said:


    "Colson, you can promise him, but we need more valuable information."


    "I will send someone to send you energy blocks later, but you need to talk to the other party. We want more information, and the focus is on the forces behind them."


    "As long as they dare to sell, we dare to buy!"


    Coulson was still a little surprised to hear that his director agreed so happily. He secretly thought that the other party was the director and he was just a soldier. This courage is really different.

 Chapter 153： energy block

    Nick Fury, who was sitting at the headquarters at this time, put down the phone in his hand and speculated in his heart.


    "Could it be that the purpose of this Konoha Hidden Village was to fail the cosmic Rubik''s Cube?"


    "Or do they have a more efficient way of mobilizing this thing?"


    "Since you want this energy block, how about giving you some in exchange, I''m going to see how you plan to use these things."


    Nick Fury dares to directly exchange energy blocks for information, but he has his own confidence. The most of these things are the energy clips for laser guns.


    The source is controlled in his hands, and if you want to have a large number, you need to say what he says.


    For the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, as much as you want to make this thing, after all, in their observations, the energy of this thing is inexhaustible.


    As for whether they can fish out more useful things through energy blocks, it depends on how they operate later.


    The most important thing is that Nick Fury has the bottom line. No matter what happens, as long as he calls his good friend, he believes that the problem can always be solved, and Konoha Hidden Village can��t turn the sky.


    With the support of Nick Fury, Coulson re-entered the Charlotte office and returned to his previous seat.


    At this time, Natasha had already stopped communicating with Charlotte, and she secretly left a phone number for Charlotte.


    "Mr. Charlotte, our director agreed to your request to use energy blocks as a commission."


    "But is this price too expensive? I think the price of one piece is more appropriate."


    Charlotte directly refused: "Charlotte''s price is innocent and refuses to negotiate."


    "If you''re not satisfied with the price, you can go to another firm and do a paid survey."


    Coulson complained in his heart: In addition to your Charlotte office, where else can you know the information? Do you know that this is a monopoly?


    "Okay, Mr. Charlotte, then follow your entrustment gold."


    Seeing that the other party agreed, Charlotte did not hesitate. She wrote **** the quest scroll, and quickly wrote down the contents of the entrusted quest, and then handed it over to Coulson for signature confirmation.


    Holding the quest entrustment scroll in his hand, Coleson did not sign it directly, but stroked the material of the scroll with his hand, carefully looked at the lines on the scroll, and even turned over the quest scroll to take a look.


    After confirming the tiny camera inside the button of his suit on his chest and taking all the pictures, Coulson signed his name on the mission commission scroll.


    "Mr. Charlotte, the mission commission gold, the director has sent someone to deliver it, and it will arrive later. Can you complete the commissioned mission first?"


    Charlotte took the mission commission scroll, put it away, and said, "I am a very principled person. I won''t carry out the mission until I receive the mission commission payment."


    At this time, Charlotte had the initiative, and Coulson didn''t insist, just sat on the sofa and waited.


    During the waiting period, Coulson was not idle, and began to communicate with Charlotte about the fee standard of the firm, what kind of entrustment, and what to pay.


    Charlotte is also not polite, and will directly involve extraordinary, non-ordinary tasks, all of which require energy blocks to pay, only ordinary, ordinary enough that the other party will not interfere with his tasks, will he charge money.


    And even if it is money, it is a very high price. Even if the other party is too wealthy, they will not consider entrusting the tasks that these ordinary agents can complete to Charlotte''s Office.


    Without making Charlotte wait for a long time, Coulson''s phone rang soon, and then he walked out of the office and came in with another suitcase.


    Coulson was holding a suitcase that, though not huge, seemed heavy.


    Colson put the box on the table and opened the box after three verifications including fingerprint recognition, facial recognition, and pupil recognition.


    Then directly took out 3 cubes of energy crystals and placed them in front of Charlotte: "This is your mission commission gold, now you can carry out the following missions."


    After receiving the quest reward, Charlotte submitted the quest to the quest meeting place in her mind for the first time.


    The task is being determined...


    Ding �� Judgment is successful, B-level task, after completing the task, you can get 2,000 reputation, 200,000 copper coins, and a common treasure box.


    When prompted by the system, Charlotte was not polite. She directly stacked the three energies together and placed them in front of her, and then answered, "The pet dog in your photo is called a ninja dog."


    "The name is Parker, a ninja dog with extraordinary powers cultivated by ninjas since childhood."


    "You can think of this ninja dog as an extraordinary creature, possessing great power and obeying the master''s commands."


    "As for why he appeared by Tony Stark''s side, it''s very simple."


    "This ninja dog named Parker was hired by Tony Stark as a bodyguard for a month in the form of a commissioned mission."


    Hearing Charlotte''s explanation, Coulson finally knew what was going on. It turned out that this Pekingese was Tony''s current bodyguard.


    A creature with extraordinary powers? It seems that the Hidden Village of Konoha can not only cultivate superhuman beings systematically, but also cultivate extraordinary creatures.


    "Mr. Charlotte, what is the strength of this Parker called the ninja dog?"


    Charlotte touched it, thought for a while, and said, "It should be easy to beat your task force outside."


    Coulson laughed dryly for two wins. Hearing Charlotte said that it was easy to beat the task force he had deployed outside, Coulson was full of shock. UU reading Such a small ninja dog was able to kill their entire task force.


    You must know that it is a fully armed contingent, and it is not as good as the other party''s ninja dog. Are you really lying to me?


    Then Coulson thought that the proud Tony Stark can specialize in commissioning tasks, and he must also recognize the strength of this ninja dog.


    "Now that the first assignment is complete, can we proceed with the second assignment, Mr. Charlotte?"


    Obviously, the purchase of the first piece of information made Coulson more satisfied. On the one hand, he solved the worry and knew the general information and strength of the ninja dog. On the other hand, he knew the reason why the other party appeared next to Tony. Controlling Tony, it is not that Tony joined the other party''s organization, which makes him a lot easier.


    Hearing that the other party had a second assignment, Charlotte knocked on the table, looked at the other party''s suitcase and began to think.


    Obviously, he couldn''t keep asking the other party to ask questions endlessly, but he also wanted to know how many energy blocks were in the box. As for grabbing it directly, Charlotte said it was unnecessary.

 Chapter 154： value

    If she just grabs a box of energy blocks, Charlotte feels that it is very tasteless, and does not agree with her own identity.


    When the time comes, it is the correct way to directly take the opportunity to take the universe Rubik''s Cube.


    Charlotte looked at Coulson in front of her, and then said, "There are still commissioned tasks. It seems that you have a high thirst for knowledge."


    Charlotte looked at the size of the energy block in front of her, and silently calculated the maximum capacity of the box in Coulson''s hand.


    "Mr. Charlotte, we would like to know what the sign means."


    "The division standard of ninja chunin, chunin, and upper ninja."


    However, Coulson did not dare to ask too sensitive questions as soon as he came up, and he could only ask questions and test through some corners.


    Charlotte had guessed that Coulson brought no more than 15 energy blocks, and there should be only 12 remaining in the box at this time.


    "3 energy blocks for a question, 3 for the lower ninja standard, 3 for the chunin standard, 3 for the upper ninja standard, a total of 12 energy blocks."


    Hearing Charlotte''s answer, Coulson immediately said, "Sir, this is two questions, shouldn''t it be six?"


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "Here are 4 questions."


    "Besides, you all know the 3 ninja levels. It seems that Morina has obtained a lot of information before."


    Hearing Charlotte mention the bionic bird Barbara, Coulson didn''t insist: "Okay, just follow the price you said."


    Then Coulson opened the box directly, revealing the remaining 12 energy blocks inside.


    He took out all the energy blocks and placed them on the table, signaling that Charlotte could tell them the answer.


    Then Charlotte didn''t say it directly, but asked Iruka to bring in two blank mission commission scrolls again, and signed the commissioned mission with Coulson.


    Looking at Charlotte''s operation, Coulson complained, "Mr. Charlotte, can''t you just tell us the answer after receiving the energy block?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Coles, this is the rule."


    Seeing Charlotte stressing that this is the rule, Coulson showed helplessness, but he could only sign a task entrustment according to Charlotte''s request.


    However, the fact is that Charlotte wants to go to a few treasure chests for free. After all, the rewards of B-level quests are not low. An ordinary treasure chest, 2000 reputation, and 20W copper coins, of which the reputation value and the treasure chest are the most valued by Charlotte.


    After signing the entrusted task, Charlotte asked Iruka to put away the scroll, and then submitted it directly in the consciousness space.


    Confirming that the judgment was correct, Charlotte received 2 B-level tasks again.


    Seeing Charlotte finished everything, Coulson still had a gentle smile on his face, and then said, "Mr. Charlotte, you can tell us the answer now."


    Charlotte put her hand into her pocket at this time, but purchased a copy of the Ninja Protector through the system store.


    I saw Charlotte took the forehead guard out of his pocket and placed it on the table in front of him, and then said, "The mark in the forehead guard represents Konoha Hidden Village."


    "As for its meaning, it starts with the two founding families of Konoha Village."


    Following Charlotte''s explanation, Coulson listened attentively, while Natasha carefully observed Charlotte''s facial expressions and some subtle movements to make a preliminary determination of whether the other party was lying.


    Charlotte briefly described that the Hidden Village of Konoha was created by the cooperation of two families, and the name Konoha was named by the patriarch of one of the families.


    After listening to Charlotte''s story, Coulson asked curiously, "What are these two families called?"


    Charlotte pointed to the energy block on the table, then smiled: "This is another problem, and the task needs to be re-entrusted."


    Although Charlotte did not mention the names of these two families, Coulson guessed in his heart, is it a village created because of war and troubled times?


    It seems that I will go back and check the information of World War I and World War II, or the war in the earlier period...


    After completing the second commissioned task, Charlotte began to explain the third commissioned task.


    "Kinoha Hidden Village has its own ninja school. School-age children will take an entrance test after reaching the school age and become a ninja student. After six years of schooling, they will take a graduation exam, and those who pass the exam will become official. Ninja, go down!"


    "At the same time, a ninja forehead will be given to this graduate student."


    While speaking, Charlotte picked up the ninja forehead guard on the table and said, "The person wearing this forehead guard is called a ninja, and it is also a symbol of a ninja."


    "A Genin, after a period of task training, after reaching a certain standard, his leading teacher will apply and take the Chunin exam."


    "If you pass the chunin exam, you will be promoted to chunin and get a chunin-style vest."


    "Junin: The first is to become a Chunin, and then a recommendation application is written by other Shangnin. After passing the assessment, you will become a Shangnin."


    "Generally speaking, a Joinin has the strength to be on his own!"


    Listening to Charlotte''s relatively general introduction, Coulson asked, "What about the strength standard?"


    Hearing Coulson''s question about the strength standard, Charlotte didn''t hide it at all, and replied directly: (Note: It was the ninja level before, and the following is the strength division, Shionin-Chunin-Special Shangnin-Junin-Elite Junin - Shadow - Super Shadow - Six Paths)


    "For example, a genin can easily take down an armed force, or all the pirates entrenched on a small island."


    "And a Chunin can easily kill a team of Genin."


    "As for the J��nin, you can easily kill multiple Chunin squads Coleson, you must understand that the rating of a ninja does not mean how many tons you have with one punch or how many meters per second. It will be rated as Genin or some other level."


    Hearing Charlotte say this, Coulson didn''t ask any further questions. He just recorded all the information and asked the team to analyze it when he went back.


    "Colson, your commissioned mission has been completed, if there is anything else you want to know, I hope you can come to me with more energy blocks next time, the price this time depends on the first cooperation For my sake, I gave you a discount."


    But Charlotte still doesn''t know how much an energy block will cost in terms of recharge. Only after it is determined will he design a quotation standard for the other party.


    Hearing Charlotte say this, Coulson''s first reaction was that the other party wanted to increase the price, but he still stretched out a hand and said with a smile: "It''s a pleasure to cooperate, if there are still commissioned tasks, we will contact us as soon as possible. Yours, come here first this time, after all, I only brought so much."


    Charlotte shook hands with Coulson and smiled, "It''s a pleasure to work with."

 Chapter 155： First deposit reward (guaranteed 2,000/6,000)

    After Coulson left the Charlotte office, he immediately rushed back to the Trident Building with Natasha, Patton and the Secret Service team.


    On the way, Barton looked at the two and asked curiously, "How are you talking?"


    Coulson, who was driving at this time, replied: "I have obtained a lot of information, and I need to go back to the bureau to check."


    "Natasha, what progress and discoveries have you made on your side?"


    Natasha pondered for a moment and said, "According to my observation, the information he gave should not be false, and if he wants to continue to obtain energy blocks, he will not be false in the initial commissioned mission."


    "After all, the question we are consulting is not particularly important intelligence information."


    "Also, I will try to be friends with him and see if there is some progress."


    Listening to the conversation between the two, Barton put the longbow behind him in front of him, and asked a little strangely: "What happened in there, listen to your words, could it be that they are still working together?"


    Barton guessed right, Coulson really cooperated with Charlotte''s Office, that is, the intelligence mission commission.


    As for the dead Barbara Morse, it became unimportant in the face of obtaining information. As an agent, Coulson knew more about what maximized the benefits.


    Only after obtaining more information from the other party and formulating a comprehensive plan, they have to assess the gains and losses, and only after they have determined everything will they finally think of Barbara Morse.


    And at that time, the death of Barbara Morse will be used as a reason for war, and yes, it is just a reason.


    Before that, Barbara''s affairs should be put aside first. After all, I don''t know how many agents are sacrificed in the bureau every year. Does the death of every undercover spy directly start the general attack in the bureau? Obviously not possible.


    "Barton, what happened specifically, I will report to the director when I return to the bureau. You will be clear by then, so we don''t have to say it twice."


    Hearing Coulson say to wait until the next round is over, Barton knew that things might be going the way he least wanted.


    Barton wiped his longbow expressionlessly, and said without any emotion: "Understood!"


    Natasha glanced at Barton next to her and felt that the other party''s mood was not high, but she didn''t say much.


    the other side.


    Inside the Charlotte Office.


    When Charlotte saw Coulson and others leave, she consciously entered the system space.


    Click on the mission meeting room, and find that the three B-level missions just submitted are now displayed as completed.


    Click to claim.


    Ding �� Mission completed, get rewards:


    2000 reputation, 200,000 copper coins, and a common treasure chest.


    2000 reputation, 200,000 copper coins, and a common treasure chest.


    2000 reputation, 200,000 copper coins, and a common treasure chest.


    With 6,000 reputation points, Charlotte was very satisfied. He immediately exited the system space and looked at the energy blocks on the table. He wanted to test whether these things could be recharged, and how much a power stone was worth.


    I saw Charlotte picked up a power stone and immediately heard the system prompt.


    Ding! Discover new energy, whether to recharge.


    Top up!


    Ding��recharge successfully, get 180+180 gold coins!


    Hearing that it was 180+180, Charlotte immediately entered the system space to check, and found that it was the first doubling reward for the first recharge of 180 gold coins.


    Seeing this information, Charlotte was somewhat depressed. Keel''s first shot was doubled at that time, but then she thought that it seemed that there was no 840 gear before he came here.


    Charlotte recalled, 6, 18, 25, 50, 98, 168, 328, 648, only these files have the first double reward.


    However, one energy block can be exchanged for 180 gold coins. Charlotte feels that the value is not low, but there are only 648 who want to get the first recharge reward.


    After all, only 648 is 32 times that of 18, and the others are inexhaustible. It seems that the next time I see S.H.I.E.L.D., I need to raise the price and get more energy blocks.


    After exiting the system space again, Charlotte recharged all the energy blocks without any hesitation.


    Ding �� The recharge was successful, and 2520 gold coins were obtained!


    At this time, all the energy blocks on the table had disappeared, and Charlotte''s gold coins had grown to 2,944, which was enough for ten consecutive recruitments.


    Charlotte did not directly recruit ten companies in the hall, he was going to go back to the room and then do it again.


    Just when Charlotte was about to get up and leave, Iruka Uno came over, stood respectfully in front of Charlotte, and said, "Lord Charlotte, all the agents outside have retreated."


    "Are there none left?"


    Iruka thought for a while and said, "Under my investigation, basically no one stays, unless they use some technological means to monitor."


    "Okay, I see."


    "Tell everyone to do what they need to do. You don''t have to stay here. Now it is a temporary reconciliation with the other party."


    Temporary reconciliation? Iruka wrote down this sentence and said, "Understood, Lord Charlotte!"


    Then Iruka retreated and informed the others to lift their guard.


    After explaining to Iruka, Charlotte also left the rest area and walked towards her room.


    At this time, Coulson, who had just returned to the Trident Building, was about to take the elevator upstairs when he encountered Heatwell and Brock Rumlow who came out of the elevator.


    The two sides just nodded and said hello to each other, but did not talk.


    Obviously, Coulson didn''t know that the destination of the other party at this time was the Charlotte office he had just been to.


    The three of Coulson quickly took the elevator to outside Nick Fury''s office.


    thump, thump, thump


    "Enter!"


    After a few knocks on the door, Coulson led Patton and Natasha into Nick Fury''s office.


    "What information did you get?"


    Coulson immediately recounted all the information he had obtained, and let Barton and Nick Fury know what information these energy blocks were exchanged for.


    "Director, based on this information and the information sent back before, it can be basically determined that the ninjas in Konoha Hidden Village are not the same as the ninjas in the island country we knew before."


    "Whether it''s the destroyed Hand Ninja or the Pure Ninja, although they are collectively referred to as ninjas, they are not the same."


    "However, the ninjas currently appearing around Charlotte Doyle are basically Asian faces, and through the information disclosed by the other party, I guess they may have avoided the villages created by the war during World War I or World War II. ."


    "Of course, earlier eras are not excluded, but I guess the location of the other party should not be in an island country. After all, we have already figured out where it is. If there are such a group of people, we can''t be clear."


    "However, I still suggest to check the information of that period to see if you can find some clues. After all, this is the only place where this name is used."

 Chapter 156： Action policy (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    Hearing Coulson''s analysis, Nick Fury nodded in approval, and then said: "We will arrange for people to check the information later, focusing on the information related to ninjas."


    "Since he talked about wars and vendettas between countries, there is a high probability that it was during the first and second world wars. After all, when the country itself was in wars, it was not divided into multiple countries. It was a small-scale battle during the shogunate era."


    "The new one called Naruto Uzumaki, with his standard blond hair, maybe there are not only Asians in the opponent''s team, but also members of other races."


    "Since it is an organization with extraordinary power, our vision should be enlarged. Maybe not only Asians, but also more other ethnic groups."


    Hearing his own director''s words, Coulson nodded, but he didn''t care. Since the other party could be hidden together for tens or even hundreds of years, they had already assimilated.


    Could it be expected that the other party will find ethnic groups based on a little bit of characteristics, but Coulson did not show any strangeness, but said calmly: "Director, the main point is that we haven''t got the information about the two families when they were founded, I''m going to follow up. When we first met, we obtained the names of the two founding families through an intelligence request."


    "I believe that with the names of these two families, it may be easier to investigate."


    "Okay, I''ll leave this matter to you to get as much information as possible in a shorter period of time."


    "If possible, it''s best to find out why they need energy blocks. After all, this thing is used to make energy weapons, and its power should not be underestimated."


    It''s just that Coulson didn''t know that Charlotte and others were not from this world. Even if they were told these names, they would not be able to find any useful information in the archives. Even if the same name appeared, it was specious and had no reference value.


    "Colson, what do you think of their ninja division and strength?"


    Coulson didn''t answer directly, but after pondering for a moment, he took out Li Locke''s photo, and then said, "We already basically know the information about this ninja."


    "We have also analyzed and discussed Li Locke''s strength. His strength and speed are not weaker than the former Captain America, or even stronger."


    "I just don''t know how long the strength and speed he showed at the time can be maintained, and what is his defense."


    "But it''s just known information. It''s difficult for ordinary contingents to cause harm to each other, and such people are only the strength of Genin."


    "Judging from the age of the other party, it is not impossible to say that he is a newly graduated Genin. On top of this, there are Chunin, Shangren, and there may even be levels that we don''t know about."


    "A higher level?" Nick Fury asked in surprise


    "Yes, Director, according to the information, Charlotte Doyle already has a J��nin by his side, and this J��nin also obeys Charlotte''s orders."


    "That means that above this, there must be an order from a higher-level person to let her obey Charlotte''s order."


    Nick Fury pondered for a while and said, "It makes sense. In an extraordinary world, strength is respected."


    "The weak cannot really command the strong."


    It was Nick Fury who thought of his old friend Carol Danvers. Although he could find help from him, he couldn''t tell him what to do.


    Otherwise, the other party will not go out to travel among the stars, but will be left on earth and obey the orders of the government or the army.


    "Director, based on the currently known intelligence information, I suggest that there should be no conflict with the other party for the time being, and the main thing is to investigate the number of the other party, the scale of strength and other information."


    "And through this task delegation, we can also directly invoke the power of the other party, complete some tasks, and conduct some tests."


    Nick Fury said in surprise: "You mean to entrust them with tasks?"


    "In the form of mercenaries, or outsourcing of some military tasks?"


    Coulson nodded and said, "This intelligence acquisition was an intelligence request from Charlotte, and he also emphasized the rules."


    "And his office itself is responsible for various entrusted tasks. We can use this method to entrust some particularly difficult and even military tasks to the other party. On the one hand, we can reduce our losses, and on the other hand, we can pass This method tests the opponent''s strength."


    "After all, although the other party told us the difference between the various ninja levels, some details and data are not clear."


    "And this time with Charlotte, I used a pinhole camera to record the whole process, and I also asked the scientific team to analyze the intelligence information."


    Listening to Coulson''s suggestion, Patton on the side suddenly said: "Director, outsourcing military tasks is not in line with the rules."


    Seeing Patton''s speech, Nick Fury thought for a while and said, "It''s really a bit unethical, and this matter can be discussed again."


    "However, Coulson, I agree with your point of view. Don''t conflict with the other party first, and mainly focus on obtaining more and more comprehensive information."


    "Natasha, what have you gained here?"


    Natasha brushed her fiery red hair, and then said, "I will try to establish a friendship with each other, but I don''t feel it is easy."


    Hearing Natasha doing this, Nick Fury emphasized: "In this case, you pay attention to safety and don''t annoy the other party."


    "At present, you are meeting the other party as an agent, so make good use of this candor."


    "Maybe he who grew up in that environment cares more about frankness and sincerity, and you control the details yourself."


    "Understood, Director!" Natasha replied.


    "Coulson stays, you two go out first."


    Natasha and Barton exited the room Looking at Barton who was about to leave, Natasha grabbed each other''s arm and said, "Barton, don''t mess around."


    Barton stopped, turned to look at Natasha in front of him, and said calmly, "Natasha, I didn''t mess around. You know that things like that just now are not in line with the rules."


    Natasha shook her head and then said, "Barton, you know that''s not what I''m talking about."


    "Forget it, let''s go have a drink together, maybe you''re not in a good state today."


    Hearing Natasha''s invitation, Barton did not refuse. He was indeed in a bad state today and needed a good drink.


    in the office.


    After Patton and Natasha left, Nick Fury talked with Coulson about the intelligence direction that needs to be known later, and which issues are not so sensitive, which can be tested by commissioning again and again.


    And how many energy blocks you need to bring with you when you meet next time, after all, Charlotte has been on time and he will increase the price next time.

 Chapter 157： Choice (guaranteed 6,000/6,000)

    the other side.


    Sitwell took the crossbones but took two boxes of energy blocks from the warehouse in the bureau and went to the Charlotte office.


    As for why Heatwell brought this thing, when Nick Fury approved Coulson, Heatwell already had the information.


    Charlotte Office.


    Back in the room, Charlotte immediately took a simple shower. After bathing and dressing, she sat cross-legged on the bed, and her consciousness entered the system. ,


    Looking at her 2944 gold coins, Charlotte directly spent 1680 to buy ten ninja recruitment scrolls, and the gold coins dropped to 1264.


    At this time, it was not far from Tsunade''s 40 fragments, but Charlotte didn''t want to wait, he wanted to recruit ninjas.


    After purchasing everything, Charlotte exited the system space, thinking that the effect of Hongjun Daozu was not bad last time, this time he decided to try a more powerful one to see if it would explode.


    I saw Charlotte Doyle put her hands together, and said silently in her mouth: God Pangu, bless me, wish me good luck, good luck again and again, all my wishes come true, and my wishes come true.


    After completing the prayer ceremony, Charlotte Doyle''s consciousness entered the system space.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten consecutive draws, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of a country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes with a peculiar light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of Heitubo Renzhuan!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden - Uzumaki Naruto 1 fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 4 pieces of Kakashi Hatake!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, Kamdori Temari Fragments 2!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Sannin-Tsunade 4 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, 1 shard of Kakashi Hatake!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 mute fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 4 pieces of young Hatake Kakashi


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Jirofang Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, Ninja Student - Uzumaki Naruto Fragment 1!


    After the recruitment was over, Charlotte glanced at her summoning interface and found Tsunade''s recruitment result, 4 fragments, from the ten recruitments at a glance.


    It''s not the 9 shards that are in his heart, but it is not the 1 shard that guarantees the bottom line. Charlotte can accept this result.


    Thinking that Tsunade''s shards had already collected 32 pieces, and that it would take at most one or two ten company recruitments to bring the opponent here, Charlotte was full of energy.


    After confirming the recruitment results of Tsunade, Charlotte began to look at the other recruitment results. With just one glance, he saw the heads of three young Kakashi, and two of them were big explosions. A full 9 fragments.


    Charlotte was stunned when she saw the result. This is the second time. The last time was also the scene of Kakashi''s explosion. If Tsunade exploded 9 fragments at once, wouldn''t he want to take off.


    He quickly recalled the Kakashi shards he had obtained before. 25 pieces plus the 9 pieces this time were 33 pieces. As long as there was another big explosion like this, he would have collected 40 pieces.


    The Kakashi that Parker is thinking about is about to appear, but I don''t know what the outcome of the battle between Kakashi and Captain America, who are also half-baked, will be?


    There should be no suspense, right?


    But Naruto Sasuke and others will find out what kind of interesting things will happen when their teacher is younger than him.


    Then Charlotte looked at the recruitment results of other ninjas again, Boren Chuan Black Earth, Shippuden Naruto, Temari, Mute, Jirofang, and Student Naruto.


    After reading all the information, Charlotte knew that a new ninja was born this time.


    C Ninja Dori Temari, her recruitment fragments are already up to standard.


    I counted the ten recruits this time, and I got 24 fragments, which is not bad.


    Among them, there are 4 A ninja fragments, 14 B ninja fragments, and 6 C ninja fragments. Obviously, the result of this recruitment is that the young Kakashi has a big explosion!


    After accepting all the ninja fragments, Charlotte looked at her gold coins. It was not enough for ten consecutive recruitments, so he had no idea of ??single-drawing. After all, he really wasn''t sure that a single-drawing would be able to make two gangs in a row. hand.


    After quitting the ninja recruitment, Charlotte clicked on her own ninja page. There was another ninja on the screen, C Ninja Dori-Temari, next to it, the fragments were all gathered, whether to recruit.


    Without hesitation, Charlotte clicked recruit directly.


    Ding �� Recruitment is successful, get a new ninja, Kam Dori - Temari.


    At this moment, a new picture popped up in front of Charlotte. It was Temari with Sand Ninja''s forehead covering around her neck, and a half-open Samsung fan was standing beside her.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Kamadoli - Temari: C-rank ninja


    Skills: Whirlwind Kadori, Whirlwind Wall, Kadori, Gust Dance.


    Whirlwind Kadori: Throw the Kadori with a fan, and the Kadori will spin at high speed in the air and fly forward for a certain distance, and then stay in place for a while.


    Whirlwind Blast: Continuously use the fan and Kadori to create a vacuum blade and a storm to attack the front.


    Kadori �� Gust Dance: Temari uses a fan to spin at attack speed, and Kadori also jumps up and cooperates with Temari to form a huge tornado attacking nearby enemies. Note: Movement can be controlled during Profound Truth.


    Seeing these three skills and Temari''s ninja image, Charlotte found that Temari had a sickle itachi on his shoulders, which seemed to be another ninja with his own psychic beast.


    Charlotte didn''t care about these three skills that required a three-star fan. After all, letting him carry a big fan as a weapon would damage his image.


    But Charlotte was very satisfied with the wind attributes that these three skills had.


    After successfully recruiting this ninja, Charlotte''s chakra increased a lot again, and at the same time added an attribute wind attribute.


    But only when the attribute skills appear Charlotte will get the corresponding chakra attribute.


    Just like Naruto Uzumaki has the wind attribute, when he obtained this ninja, Charlotte only added a standard C Ninja Chakra, and the others did not increase.


    And only when she summoned Temari, a ninjutsu with the wind attribute, Charlotte obtained the corresponding chakra attribute.


    Looking at the cute Temari in front of her, and the fact that there was only one vacant place to play, Charlotte was a little confused, Tsunade was about to get enough, and it will be in the next few days.


    If Kuo shows Temari now, when he recruits Tsunade next time, he will have to consider the situation of taking the battle position. After thinking for a while, Charlotte said to Temari in front of him:


    "When I get a bit of a battle position and a bit of gold, I will definitely show you."


    "Leave this position to my beautiful Tsunade first!"


    Looking at Temari who was blinking and smiling in front of her, Charlotte didn''t stop any longer and directly exited the system interface.

 Chapter 158： The energy block delivered to the door (supplement one)

    After exiting the system interface, Charlotte was lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling on the roof. Temari blinked and smiled in her mind, and then Tsunade''s graceful figure appeared again.


    After thinking about it for a while, Charlotte still firmly chose Tsunade. After all, Tsunade is about to come out. Temari VS Tsunade must be bigger and more powerful.


    Just as Charlotte was thinking about it, suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    "Boom �� boom �� boom"


    Turning over and getting out of bed, Charlotte opened the door and saw that it was Iruka standing outside the door.


    "What''s matter?"


    "Lord Charlotte, two agents are here to entrust the mission."


    Hearing that it was an agent, Charlotte was a little surprised. Didn''t Coulson and the others just leave? Is it coming back so soon.


    Feeling Charlotte''s doubts, Iruka said again: "They brought 2 suitcases, much like the one Colson brought before."


    Hearing this, Charlotte''s eyes lit up, and she immediately said, "You wait for them to go to the reception room first, and I''ll come down immediately."


    Charlotte changed her clothes and went to the reception room downstairs. Before coming, she held a blank quest scroll in her hand. She opened the door and saw a bald head and a strong man.


    The moment she saw the bald head, Charlotte froze in her heart, knowing that guys who dare to shave their heads are not easy to mess with, whether it''s Koichi, Saitama, or Purple Potato Essence.


    After confirming the faces of the two of them, Charlotte made up her mind. I can afford this bald head, so don''t panic.


    "I don''t know what kind of tasks the two of you have, and you have to entrust them to Charlotte''s Office."


    Charlotte smiled and walked to the sofa in front of the two and sat down.


    Looking at the two people in front of her, Charlotte recognized them after thinking about it, Pierce''s assistant and Crossbones, glanced at the two suitcases next to them, and nodded with satisfaction.


    Seet Weir looked at Charlotte Doyle in front of him, pondered for a while and said, "We want to have a long-term cooperative relationship with you, I don''t know what you think."


    "I know you need this item. These two boxes contain this item, which can be used as a deposit."


    The person who saw Hydra came up so generously, Charlotte smiled and said, "What mission?"


    "As long as the price of the task is appropriate, I will usually accept it here."


    Sit Weir said solemnly: "What about the exclusive cooperation?"


    Hearing that the other party wanted to cooperate exclusively, Charlotte smiled: "This is an office. Basically, as long as anyone and any force can afford the price, we will follow."


    "But exclusive cooperation is impossible."


    Hearing Charlotte say this, Sit Weir secretly thought that as I expected, as long as he entrusts the task, he will be able to make the other party do things.


    But if you want to conquer the other party, I am afraid there is no hope.


    Sit Weir no longer insisted, but took out three photos and put them on the table in front of Charlotte, and said, "I need to do a mission to kill these three people within a week, and the price is 30 A power stone, do you accept this quest?"


    Picking up the three photos on the table, Charlotte looked at them and found that she had no impression of the three, so she said, "No problem, our firm has taken over the price, but we need you to provide this. The information of the three people, of course, it doesn''t matter if the information is incomplete, just provide the clothes worn by the three people."


    Hearing Charlotte say this, Crossbones gave him a deep look. Does this mean that the other party has the ability to track by scent?


    "No problem, I will hand over the information and items to you tomorrow, but the time is only one week."


    "OK, hand it over to Charlotte''s Office, and promise to complete the task within a week."


    Charlotte took out the quest entrustment scroll and filled it out. After writing it, she handed it over to the other party for signature confirmation.


    Sit Weir was not polite. He picked up the scroll and filled it out. He seemed to be very familiar with the firm''s procedures and was no stranger to it.


    After signing his name, Sit Weir directly opened the two boxes, showed the 30 energy blocks inside, and said, "I will pay you the commission money in one go, and I hope to hear good news from you in a week''s time. ."


    Charlotte gave an OK gesture, indicating that there was no problem with handing it over to me.


    Then Sit Weir left the Charlotte office directly with the crossbones, without any sloppiness and without taking the suitcase.


    When he got in the car, Sit Weir opened his mouth and said, "Will the monitoring of the mezzanine of the suitcase be discovered by the other party?"


    Crossbones is not sure: "I''m not sure whether it will be discovered, and if the other party just needs to change something to put the energy block, the positioning in our suitcase will be completely invalid."


    "Sir, Coulson and the others have commissioned some intelligence. Why haven''t you commissioned intelligence?"


    Sit Weir said with a smile: "Coulson and the others will be in charge of the intelligence, and we will be able to get it directly at that time. If the question is repeated, they will find out that someone in the bureau is asking the same question. It''s not that things become troublesome."


    "Unfortunately, there is no way to manipulate the energy block. Otherwise, if you add some positioning devices, you may be able to know the location of Konoha Hidden Village."


    "Sir, you mean that Charlotte will bring the energy block back to Konoha Hidden Village for use."


    Sit Weir said with no certainty: "It''s just possible to bring it back, but the possibility is not low."


    "After all, that is their base camp. If you want to study and use this thing, it is obviously more likely to be there."


    Hearing Shit Weir say this, Crossbones smiled, took out a tablet computer from the car seat, and logged into the luggage monitoring and positioning system.


    It''s just that it didn''t take long for the location to be opened suddenly disappeared from the monitoring screen completely.


    "Bastard, he was discovered by him!"


    Seeing such a result, Heather Weir was only slightly disappointed, but he didn''t care: "This is also what we expected, if he was located and tracked so easily, he would not have survived now, and it is even more impossible. have such a great reputation."


    Hearing Shit Weir say this, Crossbones didn''t say more, and silently put away his tablet.


    ???


    Charlotte from the office directly submitted the quest scroll to the quest meeting place after the other party left.


    Determined by the mission meeting, a C-level mission.


    It doesn''t seem to involve transcendence, and Charlotte doesn''t care.


    Looking at the two open suitcases on the table, there were a total of 30 energy blocks, Charlotte patted her forehead, the front was sloppy, the previous fifteen should not be directly absorbed, so keep two.

 Chapter 159： Appointment (guaranteed 2,000/6,000)

    Thinking that the previous ten companies only needed 9 energy blocks to solve the problem, Charlotte felt what is heartache, and if she collected enough 648, she could get the first recharge reward of 6480+6480.


    That was 12,960 gold coins, which was enough for him to bring Tsunade to the world, and at the same time he could open one or two playing positions again. This kind of result caught Charlotte a little bit off guard.


    Looking at the two boxes of energy blocks on the table, Charlotte did not recharge directly, but decided to put the things away after thinking for a while, and then use them together when she had enough 36 energy blocks.


    If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. Although Charlotte really wants to recharge now, and then recruit Tsunade to come to her side, but thinking that the first recharge reward will reach 6480 gold coins, she finally suppresses the desire to directly recharge in her heart. .


    After all, Tsunade''s arrival is only a little later, but if you want to get enough 648 first charge, you don''t know when to wait.


    With the decision, Charlotte no longer struggled, and with a wave of her hand, she put the two boxes and the energy blocks inside into the storage space.


    Charlotte, who left the reception room, saw a piece of news on the TV in the hall.


    "A -22 Raptor crashed during a routine flight training yesterday."


    "Luckily our pilot is safe and sound!"


    "As for the unexpected incident in the Gumila area, it is not clear who did it or what the motive was."


    "But I can assure you that the government has absolutely nothing to do with this."


    Seeing Colonel Rhodes talking eloquently on the news, Charlotte did know that Tony''s Mark armor seemed to have been developed.


    This news was not only seen by Charlotte Doyle, but Obadiah, who was resting at home, also watched the entire news content seriously.


    ...


    On the other side, in Stark''s villa, Tony had taken off his armor and changed into casual clothes.


    Pepper Potts quarreled after seeing Tony''s bullet-scarred armor, and left the villa directly.


    Seeing that the outside of the armor he took off was full of bullet marks and traces of gunfire baptism, Tony commanded directly:


    "Jarvis, how long does it take to repair and repaint the armor."


    "Sir, it takes 2 hours."


    "Go to work, Jarvis."


    After instructing Jarvis, Tony looked at Parker who was lying in the kennel beside him, and then said, "Parker, at the end of today, you will only be protecting me for a month."


    "I''ll ask Charlotte to meet you later, and then you can go back with him."


    Listening to Tony Stark''s words in front of him, Parker walked out of his house, shook his body and replied, "Thank you for your hospitality during this time, Mr. Tony Stark."


    After explaining Parker, Tony went upstairs, picked up the phone and dialed Charlotte Doyle''s number.


    At this time, Charlotte, who was lying on the bed, heard the phone ringing, picked it up and saw that it was Stark''s phone, and answered it.


    "Hi, Charlotte Doyle!"


    "Hi Tony Stark!"


    "Charlotte, after I said last time that I developed a new armor, we have to try it out. I think tonight is more suitable."


    "I won''t go to the desert area this time. Near my villa is also an option. What do you think?"


    Listening to Tony''s words, Charlotte also became interested, and then agreed directly.


    "Okay, I''ll be right here."


    Turning off the phone, Charlotte got up and got dressed, went to the service desk to pick up her car keys.


    "Iruka, you are in charge of the housekeeping. I will go out. If the group of people sends documents in the afternoon, remember to sign for it."


    "Understood, Lord Charlotte."


    After explaining to Iluka, Charlotte drove her car towards Tony''s seaside villa.


    After more than an hour, Charlotte came to Tony''s villa.


    Just parked, Tony saw Tony Stark and Parker standing at the door.


    After getting out of the car and walking in front of Tony and Parker, Charlotte smiled and said, "Long time no see, Tony."


    Tony''s mood was a little sad, but he still smiled reluctantly: "It''s been a month!"


    Charlotte looked down at Parker and said in surprise, "Parker, you are actually fat. It seems that you have to lose weight after you go back."


    Parker shook his head and said, "No way, Mr. Stark''s food here is too rich, and the most important thing is that this is not suitable for sports."


    Charlotte squatted down and touched Parker''s head, then smiled: "It''s okay, I believe you will lose weight when you go back."


    Tony turned around and entered the villa, while saying, "Come in with me."


    The two entered the villa one by one. Tony did not take Charlotte directly to the underground laboratory, but came to the living room.


    After taking Charlotte to the sofa, Tony took out a bottle of Highland Knight 50 Year Old Single Malt Whiskey from his wine cabinet.


    Opening the whiskey, Tony poured two in a square glass, then placed one on the table in front of Charlotte, holding one himself.


    "cheers!"


    Charlotte was a little surprised to see Tony cheering as soon as he came, but she still picked up the wine glass and gestured to Tony before taking a sip.


    Tony, on the other hand, drank all the whisky in the glass in one gulp, and poured himself another glass.


    Seeing Tony''s rhythm, Charlotte asked directly, "Tony, aren''t you looking for me to see the armor?"


    "You''ve come up to the rhythm of drunk driving!"


    Putting down the whisky in his hand, Tony held the glass and said with a heavy expression, "Charlotte, is Ethan dead?"


    Ethan? Hearing this name, Charlotte didn''t react at first, and then remembered that this person was the surgeon who rescued Tony before.


    "Didn''t he go back to his hometown?"


    Tony looked heavy and said slowly, "His hometown is in Gumila."


    "I saw Ethan on the battlefield news last night He was hanged by the warlord of the Ten Rings Gang."


    "I wanted to bring back his body for burial today, but it was given by the opponent''s tank main gun..."


    Tony didn''t finish what he said later, but Charlotte understood what it meant.


    Charlotte didn''t know what to say about such a result. Tony had retained the other party and wanted to hire the other party as a personal doctor and return to New York together.


    But Ethan wanted to go back to his hometown wholeheartedly. No one thought that Ethan''s hometown would be Gumila, which soon started a war.


    Character decides destiny, the ancients honestly do not deceive me.


    Charlotte raised her glass and said, "My condolences!"


    Charlotte then drank the whisky from the glass and Tony drank it again.


    After two glasses of whisky in a row, Tony was also a little drunk, looking a little over the top.

 Chapter 160： The beauty of technology (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    After Tony finished talking about this, he did not continue to discuss this topic in depth.


    He just wanted to say this to someone who knew him and Ethan at the same time, but Tony also had his own pride, and it was impossible for him to show too much sadness to others on this matter.


    He has his own choices and style of doing things. All the reasons here are that the company''s weapons are sold privately. He has to use his own methods to solve the problem.


    Tony looked at the time on his watch and found that it would take a while for the Mark 3 to be repaired, so he got up and said, "Charlotte, can your blue snake go into the sea or speed across the sea?"


    Not knowing why Tony''s thinking changed so quickly, Charlotte thought for a while and said, "No problem."


    "Can you let me feel the speed of the blue snake on the sea?"


    "I don''t experience it for nothing. You can also feel my latest invention later."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "OK, didn''t we just agree last time?"


    Then the two came directly behind the villa, looking at the sea under the cliff, and Tony looked at Charlotte.


    "You can summon your blue snake. I have taken care of the monitoring here. There is no problem in the nearby waters at this time. There will be no submarines or ships passing by at this time."


    I saw Charlotte biting her fingers, and then said with both hands: "Spirituality!"


    "boom!"


    A huge plume of smoke appeared out of thin air, and then the 100-meter-long body of the blue snake appeared directly in the air, and then fell to the sea under the cliff.


    "boom!"


    But it was the blue snake that fell into the water, setting off a huge wave.


    Tony looked at the magical scene in front of him, full of curiosity.


    He really couldn''t understand, if Charlotte summoned the blue snake through some strange gestures.


    It''s not scientific at all, not even ninja at all.


    At this time, the blue snake was entangled on the sea, with a body of 100 meters, so that it could directly see the people on the cliff, and then said, "Lord Charlotte, what are your orders?"


    Charlotte grabbed Tony next to him and jumped directly onto the huge head of the blue snake.


    "Wow!"


    Tony stood on the huge head of the blue snake and exclaimed.


    Charlotte''s feet were flowing with Chakara, and she stood firmly on the blue snake''s head. One hand grabbed Tony''s back and fixed it on it so that it wouldn''t fall.


    "Charlotte, your blue snake is really cool, it''s a big guy!"


    Charlotte ignored Tony, but said to the blue snake: "Blue snake, drive at full speed towards the sea ahead, ten nautical miles away, don''t dive into the water during this period."


    The huge voice of the blue snake rang in his ears: "I understand Lord Charlotte!"


    The next moment, the blue snake crawls down and floats on the water, and then like an arrow off the string, it rushes towards the distance.


    Because the speed was too fast, two waves were set off on both sides of the blue snake''s body, forming a magnificent scenery.


    But because it was already night, no one but the two of them noticed.


    As for Parker, he stood on the edge of the cliff and did not keep up. Although it is also very fast, it can also run on the sea. As for following Charlotte and others to the head of the blue snake, Parker said that it is still trying to get through Live in peace in the spiritual world.


    The speed of the blue snake made Tony, who was standing on the snake''s head, feel a baptism of wind. Tony wanted to shout, but the moment he opened his mouth, his face was twisted, and he couldn''t make any sound at all.


    When Charlotte saw this, she stood in front of Tony, blocking the hurricane for him.


    Looking at Charlotte standing in front of him, Tony felt a little better, and then said, "Charlotte, don''t you need to look at the sea in front of you?"


    Charlotte grabbed Tony''s shoulder and smiled: "Tony, you are too weak, I''m afraid you will be blown apart by the wind, why don''t you slow down?"


    Even with Charlotte blocking the wind, Tony still had a hard time speaking: "Well, you''re right, Charlotte let the blue snake slow down a bit."


    Charlotte nodded, and then ordered: "Blue snake, reduce the speed by half."


    Soon Blue Snake received the order and reduced the speed by half, which made Tony feel a lot better.


    "Charlotte, your blue snake is really cool!"


    Tony stretched out his arms, felt the gust of wind, and felt a lot more comfortable.


    "It''s a really exciting feeling, it''s totally different from drag racing or a roller coaster or something."


    "If only I could sit on it and feel it without your help."


    Charlotte didn''t say much, just listened to Tony marveling at the side.


    Soon Blue drove the two of them for a distance of ten nautical miles, and then returned with the two of them.


    Again and again, Tony turned into an explosive head again, but this feeling still made Tony feel very exciting.


    However, it is really inconvenient to place the blue snake on the villa, and without Charlotte''s help, he cannot be fixed on the blue snake very well, otherwise Tony would have the idea of ??hiring the blue snake for a month.


    Back at the villa, Tony tidyed up his grooming. At this time, Jarvis had completely repaired Mark 3.


    "Man, I have already felt your blue snake, now it''s your turn to feel my latest masterpiece, you will feel a different happiness."


    Then Tony took Charlotte to the underground laboratory.


    Tony walked directly to the dressing area of ??the armor: "Jarvis!"


    Following Tony''s call, several robotic arms quickly stretched out from the ground and began to wear Mark 3 for him.


    Looking at Tony wearing the Mark 3 through the robotic arm, Charlotte has to admit that the beauty of the machine is really cool!


    Tony quickly put on the Mark 3, then moved his fingers and opened the mask.


    "My body is very different from the cave, how is it cool!"


    Looking at Tony Stark showing off, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Charlotte nodded and praised: "It''s really cool, but how should I experience it?"


    "You''re not going to fly with me, are you?"


    "Or am I riding you?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tony scolded: "Bastard, how could I let you fly on me, don''t even think about it."


    Then Tony had a silver-white Mark 2 next to it, and said, "This is the Mark 2 I prepared for you. The difference from mine is that there are no weapons and ammunition and no coloring."


    Hearing that Tony had prepared Mark 2 for him, Charlotte was not polite at all, and came directly to the platform, and soon several robotic arms put on Mark 2 for Charlotte.


    Looking at Charlotte fully dressed, Tony took out a new small Ark reactor from a drawer of a test bench, which was developed to make Charlotte feel the armor.


    Tony took the reactor, walked to Charlotte, and installed it, and soon Charlotte''s steel armor was officially activated.

 Chapter 161： Learn from each other (guaranteed 6200/6000)

    With the installation of the energy source, the lights at the eyes of the visor turned on, and the Mark II on Charlotte was officially activated.


    "Hello Mr. Charlotte, I''m Jarvis."


    "Hello, Jarvis."


    Looking at the virtual projection in front of her eyes, Charlotte felt cool. After moving her fingers, she opened the mask.


    At this moment, Tony, who was beside him, was wearing Mark 3. Looking at Charlotte, who had already adapted to the armor, he said, "Let''s go outside and experience a lap."


    When the words fell, Tony closed his visor and flew out first.


    Watching Tony fly the Mark 3 out of the basement directly, Charlotte didn''t have any ink, so she closed her visor and followed.


    Although it was the first time to use Mark''s armor, Charlotte mastered flying in the first place. After all, he had seen Tony''s flying movements many times in his previous life, and Jarvis cooperated with the auxiliary operation, and soon Just caught up with Tony.


    After coming outside, Charlotte was also rude, and immediately tried a fancy flight. Various actions that were difficult for fighter planes to make became extremely simple with Jarvis'' cooperation.


    Whether it was a Cobra maneuver, a big roll in the air, or a sudden stop and lift, Charlotte had a good experience.


    Although there is no comparison between these actions and the difficulty of the fighter plane, and there is no feeling of the wind blowing, but the change of vision makes Charlotte feel a little fun of flying.


    Charlotte flew to the sea and tried a cannon. Although the Mark II was not equipped with a weapon system, the cannons could still be used easily.


    Charlotte, who was playing at this time, received a call request and was connected immediately.


    "Haha, how is it, do you have a different feeling!"


    "Tony, your invention is great and creative, but I prefer your smart butler."


    In addition to the commendable energy core of Mark''s armor, the shock absorption system and the assistance of artificial intelligence, and the most important thing Charlotte cares about is artificial intelligence.


    His base needs a reliable artificial intelligence to take care of some chores for him.


    "Are you considering selling me an AI, I think it''s awesome."


    "Thank you for your compliment, Mr. Charlotte." Hearing Charlotte''s compliment, Jarvis suddenly said a word in the two armors.


    Hearing that Charlotte fell in love with his artificial intelligence at a glance, Tony smiled: "Jarvis is not a takeaway, and artificial intelligence is not simple. It requires a lot of computing space and corresponding equipment."


    "I can think about this matter. After all, it is not easy to create an intelligent AI."


    Tony thought about his backup artificial intelligence. In addition to the mental retardation, there is Friday. As for other backup artificial intelligence, he has not yet developed it at this time.


    Hearing that although Tony didn''t agree, but he didn''t refuse, Charlotte knew that there was something to be said about it.


    The main purpose of his artificial intelligence is to be responsible for some daily things at the base point, and to experience the high-tech life. It will not be used for experiments, and there is no battle armor that needs to be controlled by the opponent.


    It''s like a man who sees a novel toy, buys it and experiences it when he has the ability.


    When Charlotte first came to Tony''s house, she was attracted by the intelligence inside.


    After all, who would reject an artificial intelligence, this is a real artificial intelligence, not an artificial mental retardation.


    "OK, I''ll wait for your news."


    "Tony, are we going to discuss it now?"


    Looking at Mark 2 floating on the sea, Tony said, "No problem, but do you need to go back to the villa first and take off your armor? You don''t want to wear this equipment to discuss with me."


    "Don''t bother, Tony."


    I saw Charlotte wrapped the entire Mark II armor with chakra, and then with a thought, she directly took it to her storage space.


    But it was a simple unloading method that Charlotte came up with. Although it is not so easy to wear the armor, it is very convenient to recycle it into the storage space.


    Tony''s eyes widened, watching the Mark II armor in front of him disappear directly from Charlotte''s body, and then he saw Charlotte falling directly from the air.


    This sudden scene gave Tony a lot of inspiration. Maybe he also needs to consider the portability of the armor.


    "Sir, I lost the signal from Mark Two."


    Listening to Jarvis'' words, Tony didn''t hesitate, and rushed over with an acceleration. He was not worried about the whereabouts of his Mark II, but whether Charlotte would drown if he fell like this.


    Charlotte, who took away the armor, landed on the sea smoothly, only to see chakra gushing out from the bottom of his feet, so he stood straight on the sea.


    Tony, who came over, saw the scene in front of him and exclaimed, "Dude, how did you do it."


    "I put the armor in the storage space, which is more convenient and saves time after all."


    "No, that''s not what I''m asking about."


    "I''m talking about how you can stand on the sea, it''s almost like standing on level ground."


    Charlotte walked a few steps with a smile, so that Tony couldn''t see any support under the sea at all, and this was not a seaside, and there was no reef below.


    "Sir, after scanning, there is sea water below, without any support." Jarvis''s voice sounded in the armor.


    At this time, Charlotte smiled and said, "This is the basic skill of a ninja."


    Basic skills? Tony couldn''t understand what kind of ninja would regard treading water as a basic skill.


    At this time, Charlotte put on a stance of learning, and then said, "Tony, let''s start learning now."


    "What''s the matter, we''ll talk about it when we''re done."


    "OK, then you have to be careful." Tony''s expression also became serious, but he was not very worried. After all, his armor was made of gold-titanium alloy, which is the same material as the tactical satellite Seraph. .


    I saw multiple shuriken appear in Charlotte''s hands, and greeted Tony directly in the air.


    "Clang, clang, clang"


    The sound of the metal crashing caused a lot of sparks.


    Feeling the impact of the shuriken, Tony was shocked. The shuriken thrown by Charlotte hit the armor, which was even more exaggerated than the power of the bullet.


    Put away the surprise, Tony didn''t stand there as a target, but flew over in a battle armor.


    Because he didn''t know how Charlotte''s defense was, Tony didn''t use missiles and cannons at the beginning, but prepared for close combat.


    Looking at Tony approaching, Charlotte seized this opportunity and used Xiao Li''s physical skills directly.


    "Infinite dance!"


    Charlotte dodged and phantoms appeared behind him, and then appeared in front of Tony, that is, he punched eleven punches in a row, all of which hit Tony''s armor, and the last punch was a power-charged blow, which directly hit the sound. burst.


    "boom!"


    Tony was directly blasted out by Charlotte, and his body rolled several times on the sea uncontrollably. Fortunately, Jarvis''s auxiliary control did not directly fall into the sea.


    Just after stabilizing his armor, Tony heard Jarvis'' voice ringing in his ears.


    "Sir, the outer armor is damaged, eleven percent damaged."

 Chapter 162： Against who was demolished (guaranteed 2,000/6,000)

    "what?"


    Tony''s face was inconceivable. What just happened broke through his worldview. He knew that Charlotte Doyle was very powerful and not an ordinary person, but he didn''t expect it to be so exaggerated.


    To actually use the flesh to cause damage to the gold and titanium alloy armor, this is simply inhuman.


    Charlotte looked at Tony who was hovering on the side, and did not continue to attack, but said: "Tony, use all your strength, don''t worry about hurting me."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tony considered the opponent''s strength, and also began to try a long-range attack. Raising his hand was a slap shot.


    However, Tony''s movements were extremely slow in Charlotte''s eyes, and he didn''t even need to turn on the wheel to enhance his visual dynamics and reaction nerves, and he avoided the opponent''s attack with just one movement.


    The energy cannon hit the sea beside him, causing a big splash.


    Seeing that his attack didn''t work, Tony directly used Jarvis to assist in aiming, and then the output of a slap shot.


    However, I saw a lot of waves on the sea, and they did not attack Charlotte at all.


    This let Tony know that his reaction speed was very slow in Charlotte''s view. Maybe every time he raised his hand to attack, he was noticed by the other party, and he avoided it immediately.


    "Tony, if your armor has only this attack power, then I will end the battle."


    Standing on the sea, Charlotte spoke softly.


    Seeing that he couldn''t hit Charlotte at all, Tony no longer controlled the cannon to attack, but directly lit the missile on his shoulder.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh"


    More than a dozen small missiles were launched directly at Charlotte on the sea.


    Because of Jarvis''s positioning and aiming, the missile is fast.


    "Substitute!"


    Then Tony''s attack was all on the avatar.


    "Sir, the target has undergone an unknown change, and the opponent has not been successfully attacked."


    "I saw it."


    At this time, Charlotte, who was using the avatar to avoid the attack, did not wait for Tony''s attack in place, but ran towards the opponent with all her strength.


    Chakra spewed out, although Charlotte did not open the eight-door Dunjia, but the speed has reached the speed of sound.


    In just one second, he came to Tony 100 meters away, and punched out again.


    "Boom!"


    With a muffled sound, Tony stumbled backwards.


    "Konoha Gale!"


    I saw Charlotte kicking Tony''s head in the air with a spin kick, and then when the opponent didn''t respond, he made a spin kick in the leg, knocking Tony straight away.


    Tony took advantage of the emptiness of being kicked, and he accelerated, quickly opening the distance between them.


    At this time, Tony also knew that he was not Charlotte''s opponent, so he no longer kept his hands, and his body was full of firepower, and the missiles, palm cannons, and the honeycomb missiles on his shoulders were all fired.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    A large amount of sea water created waves, blocking Tony''s sight.


    "Jarvis, did you hit?"


    "Sir, I''m doing a vital signs scan and no target is found."


    At this time, Charlotte''s figure suddenly appeared above the waves, and the blue veins on his forehead burst out, and the chakra spewed out, forming a chakra cyclone visible to the naked eye.


    But it was Charlotte who opened Du Men directly, and he was going to have a bare-handed armor removal.


    Although he can defeat Tony without opening the power of eight doors, he is definitely not as fast as dismantling armor with his bare hands.


    "Warning, a huge location energy source is found above!"


    Tony immediately raised his head and quickly locked on Charlotte in the sky. Before he could fight back, he saw the other party appear in front of him.


    "Meteor buckle!"


    Charlotte directly omits the shuttle attack in front, and directly punches Tony from the air.


    "Warning, the damage to the mecha has reached 20%."


    However, Charlotte''s speed, which was faster than Tony''s descent, appeared directly below the opponent. At this time, Charlotte''s speed had reached supersonic speed.


    I saw Charlotte shot into a claws and directly performed what is called dismantling a mecha with bare hands. Every time it hit Tony, it directly tore a piece of armor on the opponent.


    "Warning �� Mecha damage has reached 30%!"


    "Warning �� Mecha damage has reached 50%!"


    "Warning �� Flight system damaged!"


    "???"


    Then after a stab, the virtual screen in front of Tony went black, and Jarvis'' assistant went offline.


    The next second, Tony''s visor was also removed directly by Charlotte, and then fell directly to the sea with a normal sound.


    But Charlotte, except for the reactor on Tony''s chest, was not damaged, and all the other armor parts were directly removed. Of course, nothing was thrown around, and all the removed parts were received in the storage space.


    Tony who fell into the sea, although most of the armor was removed, but still left a small part of the armor on his body.


    Tony, who fell into the sea, couldn''t float at all. Instead, he was thrown into the sea by the only remaining armor, and he choked several mouthfuls of seawater during the period.


    Tony couldn''t even open his mouth to call for help at this time. As long as he opened his mouth, a large amount of seawater would pour in.


    Charlotte saw that Tony fell into the bottom of the sea and did not come out, so he rushed down with a quick acceleration, and pulled Tony, who was still sinking, out of the sea.


    Grabbing Tony, Charlotte didn''t stop at the sea, and ran straight towards Tony''s villa. In just a few breaths, Tony was brought to the shore.


    At this time, Tony was sitting on the bank and coughed violently. At that moment, he felt the approach of death again.


    If Charlotte hadn''t come up, he felt that he would really die and drown.


    After stopping coughing, Tony took a few more deep breaths. At this time, a gust of sea breeze came out, and Tony, who was wet, sneezed immediately.


    At this moment, Tony turned his head and looked at Charlotte Doyle, who was standing aside, and did not speak for a long time.


    Is this still the world he knows?


    Someone can actually dismantle the armor made of the same material of the Seraph Satellite with his bare hands. Could it be that the other party can also dismantle the satellite with his bare hands.


    After a moment of silence, Tony said, "Charlotte, how many ninjas like you are?"


    Hearing Tony suddenly ask this, Charlotte thought for a moment: Sannin, the shadows of the 1st to 5th generations of each village, Renzhuli, elite ninjas, shadow-level powerhouses, and those with kaleidoscopes.


    Charlotte pondered for a while and said, "My strength may not even be ranked!"


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tony coughed violently again, and looked at Charlotte with an expression that I know little about ninjas, don''t lie to me.


    Looking at Tony''s appearance, Charlotte laughed: "What, has the great inventor Mr. Tony Stark been hit?"

 Chapter 163： Agreed to fight again (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    "How is it possible, give me time, I will definitely be able to develop a stronger armor, and then we will compare it again."


    Tony refused to admit defeat at all. Obviously, this contest gave him a lot of new ideas for his armor. I believe that as long as he has time, he can develop more powerful armor.


    This time he couldn''t attack Charlotte, and he didn''t believe that he couldn''t attack next time.


    "OK, when you have new armor, we will compare again."


    Tony can upgrade his armor, and Charlotte can also strengthen his strength, and he believes that his strength must be improved much faster than Tony can upgrade his armor.


    Tony wanted to get up at this time, but found that there were only a few armor parts on his body, pressing him down and unable to move.


    "Dude, give me a hand and help me dismantle the rest of the parts."


    Hearing Tony''s request, Charlotte did not refuse, and directly stripped off all the remaining armor parts of the opponent, and received them into the storage space together.


    Then the two returned to the villa, Tony went upstairs to change clothes, and Charlotte took Mark 2 out of the storage space and put it in the other''s laboratory, as well as Mark 3''s The parts were also piled aside by him.


    Tony, who had changed his clothes, came to the laboratory, looked at the parts of Mark 2 and Mark 3 in front of him, and exclaimed, "This ability of yours is really convenient!"


    "I believe you can develop similar devices in the future!"


    Hearing Charlotte''s exaggeration, the corners of Tony''s mouth twitched slightly.


    In fact, Tony is tired of hearing praise from ordinary people. He is also very proud of his narcissism, but today he was praised by a person who crushed him with force and has many special abilities. Tony is still in a very good mood. good.


    "As long as you give me time, I''m sure everything will be fine."


    At this moment, Charlotte stood up and said, "Tony, I have also experienced your battle armor today, and we have also discussed it. I am ready to leave if there is nothing to do."


    Hearing that Charlotte was about to leave, Tony said, "Okay, when I develop a stronger armor, we will be discussing, and I will definitely be able to defeat you next time."


    "Also, don''t forget to bring Parker, of course if you forget, I don''t mind adopting it."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "I''m waiting for your news."


    "But you don''t have to worry about Parker. It will go back by itself after twelve o''clock."


    Hearing Charlotte said that Parker would go back by himself when the time came, Tony didn''t say anything more, just waved his hand as a farewell to the other party.


    After Charlotte left, Tony sat on his test bench in a daze. After thinking for a while, he said directly:


    "Jarvis, are our fights fully recorded?"


    "I have recorded the entire video of you and Mr. Charlotte."


    "Analyze the opponent''s strength and attack speed."


    "Sir, Charlotte''s speed is different at different times."


    I saw a photo in front of Tony, it was Charlotte Doyle in a normal state.


    "Mr. Charlotte''s speed at this time is at the speed of sound."


    Then a photo appeared in front of Tony, it was Charlotte Doyle who opened Dumen.


    "At this time, Mr. Charlotte''s speed has reached the level of supersonic speed."


    "And this speed cannot be determined to be the opponent''s limit speed, and the most important thing is that the opponent''s reaction speed is also very sensitive."


    "If it''s just the speed of movement, the speed of the Mark 3 armor is not slower than that of the opponent, but that is the speed of extreme flight, and the reaction ability of the opponent is the most terrifying."


    "As for the strength, according to the strength of the opponent''s blow, the specific value cannot be calculated for the time being, but the armor that can easily peel off the gold-titanium alloy is obviously more than ten tons of strength."


    "After all, the thickness of our armor is not very high."


    Hearing these data, Tony was surprised: "Isn''t the Captain America like a baby in front of him?"


    "Sir, in front of him, you are actually no different from a baby."


    "asshole!"


    Hearing Jarvis taunt him, Tony cursed.


    "Save the data of this battle video to my private server for encryption."


    "Then start repairing the armor."


    the other side.


    Obadiah received a call from the Ten Rings Gang Zara, and took a group of his own men to Migula by car.


    At this time, Zara stood at the gate of the camp and greeted Obadiah who came out of the car.


    "welcome!"


    Obadiah smiled at this time, walked in front of Zara, and looked at each other up and down.


    "If you killed the other party earlier, you wouldn''t have lost so many people."


    "I heard that your side was attacked today."


    Zara stared at Obadiah and said, "It''s too cheap for you to do that."


    "You didn''t tell me that it was Tony Stark who was going to attack."


    Obadiah didn''t care either, but went straight to the subject and said, "Let me see what you said."


    Zara said in a heavy voice: "Hold on, let your bodyguard wait outside."


    Obadiah motioned for the bodyguard to stay outside, and then followed Zara into the other party''s tent.


    Entering the tent, Obadiah saw a pile of drawings and a laptop on the table.


    Then Zara came to the computer for an operation, and soon a video of Tony testing Mark 1 at the hole was played.


    Looking at the picture on the computer, Obadiah picked up the blueprint on the table and looked at it, and soon exclaimed: "So he used this to escape?"


    As the video continued to play, Obadiah saw someone familiar to him.


    The man Tony met at Stark Industries also appeared in the surveillance video Obadiah pressed the pause button on the computer, and then said: "Who is this man, he Why are you here too?"


    Zara saw the man in the picture, her pupils shrank slightly, and then said, "Tony didn''t escape with this, he was rescued by this man."


    Hearing Zara''s words, Obadiah remembered an expense to find Tony.


    He thought it was allocated to the military before, but now it''s the cost of rescuing Tony.


    "Who is he?"


    Zara looked at the man in the picture and said helplessly: "I don''t know who he is. If you have news about him, I hope you can give it to me."


    At this time, Zara pointed to the drawing in Obadiah''s hand, and said, "The drawing in your hand is only the first draft, and he has already perfected his work."


    "It was Tony Stark who attacked Migra today, and that thing is the ultimate weapon."

 Chapter 164： Seeking skin with a tiger (guaranteed 6,000/6,000)

    Hearing Zara say that what he has in his hand is only the initial design, and Tony has more advanced equipment in his hand, Obadiah thought of the military press conference he saw today.


    At this moment, Zara looked at Obadiah and said, "If there are more than a dozen such ultimate weapons, it will be enough for me to pacify Asia!"


    "And you can own his kingdom."


    "We have a common enemy."


    The kingdom Zara was talking about was nothing but Stark Industries.


    At this time, Zara was not standing by the computer, but walked to the sofa and sat down, pouring wine and saying:


    "If we continue to cooperate, I will send you all these design drawings and video materials."


    Obadiah put the drawings together, and soon revealed the armor of Mark 1.


    Looking at the hollow position of Mark 1 in the drawing, as well as the mark above, thoughtfully.


    At this time, Zara held the wine glass, looked at Obadiah and continued: "In return, I hope you can give me an army of iron men."


    Looking at the wine glass held by Zara, Obadiah walked to the other side with a few steps, with a smile on his face, one hand on the other side''s shoulder, and the other hand took the glass.


    The next second, Zara was paralyzed by the low-frequency sound from a device similar to the size of an MP3 in Obadiah''s hand.


    "It''s the only gift you''ve ever received."


    At this time, Obadiah picked up the wine glass in one hand, turned off the device in the other, and said:


    "Need technology?"


    "Technology is the Achilles heel of people like you."


    Looking at Zara, whose eyes were full of blood and blue veins, Obadiah said while removing the earplugs: "Don''t worry, it will be fine in 15 minutes."


    "You still worry about the troubles in the future!"


    After speaking, Obadiah walked out of the tent directly.


    At this time, outside the tent, Zara''s men were all quietly dealt with by his bodyguards, all disarmed and surrendered and knelt aside.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Obadiah directly instructed: "Load the computer and design drawings inside for me to take away."


    "Okay, let''s clean up the battlefield."


    As Obadiah''s words fell, gunshots continued in an instant.


    Sitting in the car, Obadea immediately called and explained to his subordinates: "The 16th area is set up under the Ark reactor project, and all information will be kept confidential."


    "Find the best engineer and get me a prototype right away."


    the next day.


    Charlotte Doyle, who opened her eyes in the room, immediately consciously entered the system space.


    Sign in!


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, reward 50000 copper coins!


    Putting away the copper coin reward, Charlotte opened the quest meeting place. At this time, Tony''s entrusted quest had been completed. Click to claim your reward.


    Ding �� Get ??500 reputation, 50,000 copper coins, and 1 common treasure chest.


    Taking all the gains into the bag, Charlotte glanced at her reputation at this time, which had reached 21640.


    Looking at the prestige in the early 20,000s, Charlotte did not hesitate. At this time, it seemed that it was time to improve the strength of a wave of psychic beasts. After all, they had been using the other party as a mount, and they had to compensate a little.


    Charlotte directly opened the psychic beast page, and looked at the psychic interface showing a level 40 blue snake, as well as the consumption required to upgrade, 1,000 reputation, 100,000 copper coins, and the resources consumed by each level will increase.


    Charlotte did not hesitate at all and started the upgrade journey. With the continuous upgrade, Blue Snake soon reached the full level of 50.


    To this end, Charlotte only paid 12,000 reputation points, and copper coins were only 1.5 million.


    At this time, the blue snake in the psychic world suddenly raised its head to the sky and let out a long howl, and it even crashed into a large forest in the area where it was located.


    But it was the recovery of the Blue Snake''s full strength that made it extremely excited.


    On the other side of the psychic world, Parker thought that the other party was being ridden by ordinary people and went mad, and he even complained: "Fortunately, I didn''t jump on its head yesterday, otherwise I would fly desperately to find me today."


    At this time, Charlotte, who had just upgraded the Blue Snake to the full level, received the system''s promotion factor again.


    Ding Blue Snake is at full level, whether to activate the new psychic beast, Toad Ji!


    Hearing that a new psychic beast appeared, Charlotte immediately clicked to activate.


    In the next second, a new psychic beast, Toad Ji, appeared in the psychic interface.


    The newly activated Toad Ji is only level 0, but it also has its own skill Water Iron Bubble.


    Looking at Toad Ji''s current upgrade consumption is very low, only 400 reputation at level 1 and 40,000 copper coins at level 1, thinking of his own reputation value of nearly 10,000.


    Charlotte continues her upgrade journey.


    After some operations, until Charlotte''s reputation was exhausted, he stopped the operation.


    Looking closely at this time, Toadji reached level 15 at this time. Seeing such a result, Charlotte nodded in satisfaction.


    So far, Charlotte has consumed 21640 reputation, and copper coins have consumed a total of 400W.


    After exiting the system space, Charlotte did not even wash up, but directly entered the psychic world through the reverse psychic technique.


    He wants to see his new psychic beast Toadji. After all, he has to be sure of one thing, that is, whether the Toadji at this time is a grown-up Toadji, or a childhood Toadji.


    After all, the difference between the two is huge.


    When she came to the psychic world, Charlotte started to summon Toadji.


    Toadyoshi, who received the message, rushed in the direction of Charlotte.


    "Bang bang!"


    Hearing the movement of Toadji when she jumped, Charlotte knew in her heart that this was an adult Toadji, after all, a young Toadji couldn''t make such a movement.


    The next second, a behemoth thirty-two meters tall appeared beside Charlotte.


    "Toad Ji!"


    Following Charlotte''s cry, Toadji immediately discovered the contractor who came to this world.


    "Lord Charlotte!"


    Looking at Toad Ji in front of her, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "Toad Ji, use the water and iron cannon, let me see the power."


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, Toadyoshi did not refuse, and then jumped up and launched his attack skills.


    "Water cannon!"


    Huge water bombs spit out from Toadyoshi''s mouth and shot towards the nearby woods.


    I saw that the water bomb that Toad Ji spit out was extremely fast, and its power was huge.


    "boom!"


    A large swath of trees was directly destroyed, and a large pit was formed in the ground.


    Seeing such power, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction. This damage was much stronger than ordinary shells.


    After performing his own ninjutsu, Toadji stood aside, and then said, "What else is there to order, Lord Charlotte?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Toadji, it''s nothing, I''m just here to see your strength."


    "After all, this is not Miaomu Mountain, but the place is also huge. You can choose a site yourself."


    "Your family and ethnic groups will also appear here in the future, and you can tell me if you need anything."

 Chapter 165： Come to the door and talk (guaranteed 2,000/6,000)

    Toadji heard what Charlotte said he needed, and without any courtesy, he said directly:


    "Lord Charlotte, when I came here, I didn''t bring my own weapon. Can you find a suitable short knife for me?"


    "The one that is 16 meters long, preferably of higher quality. It would be even better if it can be doped with some chakra metal."


    The corner of Charlotte''s mouth twitched when she heard Toadji''s words about the sixteen-meter-long dagger. It must be as high as a five-story building. Is it appropriate to call it a dagger?


    However, considering the height of Toad Ji, sixteen meters is only half the size of the body, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a short knife. Sure enough, this is its exclusive short knife.


    "Okay, I will find someone to arrange it for you when I go back, but there is currently no chakra metal here, but you don''t have to worry about the hardness of the short knife, it will be made of the best metal."


    "When we have better materials in the future, we will replace them at that time."


    "Then I''ll trouble you, Lord Charlotte!"


    Speaking of material replacement, Charlotte thought of Wakanda, which occupies the huge vibranium on the earth, and the magical heart grass.


    Thinking that all this was controlled by a group of black people, and it was hidden from the transaction, Charlotte was a big head.


    When my strength is stronger and I have confidence, I can come to the door and say it.


    After confirming Toadji''s short knife, Charlotte briefly explained to the other party a few words, asking them to get along well with these psychic beasts and not to fight.


    But it was Charlotte who knew that apart from the fact that toads and snakes were mortal enemies, when he grew up, Toadji had an unusually grumpy temper, even hotter than his father, Toad Wentai.


    If it weren''t for the existence of the system, they might have just been psyched out, and they would have to compete with each other.


    Fortunately, his psychic world is big enough, and some sites are divided for them, otherwise those psychic beasts, even larger tailed beasts, come in, I am afraid that the place will be a mess at first.


    After leaving the psychic world, Charlotte returned to her room, looked at her handsome face in the mirror, and immediately went to wash up.


    After cleaning up, Charlotte walked out of the room and came to the rest area on the first floor. At this time, Iluka, who was on duty at the service desk, looked at Charlotte who came down and said, "Lord Charlotte, I did a mission yesterday. The entrusted agent sent someone to bring over a suitcase, saying that it contained information and items of the mission target."


    Charlotte, who was going to the dining area at this time, stopped, turned to look at Iruka at the bar and said, "So, let Xiao Li, Sasuke, and Naruto come over and come to the dining area to find me, you Come along too."


    After speaking, Charlotte came to the dining area and found a seat to sit down.


    Daihatsu came over to ask the waiter what to eat, and Charlotte took out a bowl of delicious ramen directly from the storage space.


    I have to say that the products produced by the system must be high-quality products. The taste of delicious ramen is really unique. I really think about it after a long time. As for the effect of restoring physical strength...


    Charlotte said, I''ll enjoy it, what''s the matter?


    Soon a large bowl of delicious ramen was wiped out by Charlotte. At this time, Iruka came over with three little ones.


    Naruto was very excited to see Charlotte sitting at the dining table, hurried over and shouted, "Good morning, uncle!"


    Charlotte stretched out a hand on Naruto''s head to move it, and said with a smile, "It''s Naruto who is here."


    Seeing Charlotte touch her head, Naruto''s smile became even better.


    Since he came here, he has never felt rejection, even Sasuke, Xiao Li and others who are also ninjas have never rejected him.


    This kind of life makes Naruto Uzumaki very happy, and he lives with everyone and eats together every day.


    This is the day he never dared to imagine.


    At this time, Iruka came over with Li Locke and Sasuke, and said respectfully: "Lord Charlotte!"


    "Come on, sit down first."


    Seeing everyone sitting down, Charlotte waved her hand, and a bowl of delicious ramen appeared in front of everyone.


    But seeing that Naruto has been looking at Charlotte''s ramen bowl just now, I know that this little guy is also greedy.


    Looking at the delicious ramen that appeared in front of her, Iruka immediately said, "Lord Charlotte, we have all eaten breakfast, and this delicious ramen is a bit extravagant to eat like this."


    However, Iruka and others have always regarded delicious ramen as a military food pill without side effects in this world, which is a strategic material.


    Hearing Iruka''s words, Naruto Uzumaki''s obviously excited expression immediately became depressed and looked a little annoyed.


    On the other hand, Li Locke and Uchiha Sasuke have no expressions. For them, although the delicious ramen tastes good, it is not necessary to eat it.


    After all, the love of ramen is not as crazy as Naruto. After all, there are a lot of delicious food in this world, and the new chef of the office is also very good.


    Charlotte looked at everyone, then smiled: "It''s okay Iluka, we don''t lack this thing. It doesn''t matter if you eat it occasionally, and it''s not that you have to consume delicious ramen every day."


    Seeing Charlotte''s insistence, Iruka didn''t refuse any more, he just reminded and expressed his thoughts.


    On the other hand, Naruto shouted, "Uncle Charlotte, long live!"


    Charlotte waved her hand and said with a smile, "Hurry up and eat, I have something to explain to you after eating."


    "We''re on!" X4


    Charlotte had a smile on her face, looking at everyone who was eating, she really thought I hope this can make up for your regrets.


    Thinking of Naruto''s parents, except for his father, the fourth Hokage wave Feng Minato was a bit difficult to recruit, but his mother Kushina was simpler. After all, one was S Shinobi and the other was B Shinobi.


    As for Li Locke''s master Kai, it is not so difficult for Charlotte. Although the opponent is A Ninja, and there is not a single fragment yet, but in the case of mobile games, the difficulty of recruiting should not be exaggerated.


    On the contrary, it was the parents and clansmen that Sasuke wanted. Charlotte had a bit of a headache. Before he crossed over, he didn''t have the Ninja cards of Fuyue and Mikoto, and he didn''t see it in the recruitment interface for the time being.


    On the contrary, it was the Itachi that Sasuke didn''t want to see. The ninja card was not ordinary. There were all kinds of juvenile Itachi, Anbu Itachi, Xiao Itachi, Kaisusa''s Itachi, dirty soil itachi, and even some special models for events. It''s more than you can imagine.


    As for the other clansmen, either Shisui or Obito or Madara, Charlotte believed that none of these people were the clansmen that Sasuke Uchiha wanted.


    Charlotte sighed in her heart.

 Chapter 166： Make up for regrets (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    Alas, the clansmen who promised this kid may be out of date, but your teacher, Hatake Kakashi may meet you first.


    Although the young card did not write round eyes, but it is only a matter of time and night, presumably it is also a small half of Sasuke''s clan...


    As for Iruka''s regret, Charlotte really doesn''t know what it is, introduce him a girlfriend?


    By the way, I haven''t seen him get married in the second part of the big one.


    Or build a ninja school and let him go back to teach?


    The problem is that there are no ninja students here. As for resurrecting the parents who died in the Nine-Tails Rebellion?


    Charlotte said that this is unlikely, just like Sasuke''s clansmen who don''t know their names, it is basically impossible to be recruited.


    Just as Charlotte was thinking about it, Iruka and the others also wiped out the delicious ramen in front of them.


    "Lord Charlotte, may I ask if you have any tasks for us, I''m already excited and can''t wait."


    Li Luo, who took the lead in solving the battle, said passionately.


    Looking at the high-spirited crowd, Charlotte smiled and said, "Don''t be so excited, it''s just a C-level mission, and it shouldn''t involve extraordinary power."


    Hearing that it was a C-level mission, the expressions of everyone did not change in the slightest. After all, for them, even a D-level mission was better than the D-level in Konoha.


    After all, Charlotte''s Office has rarely received such requests to find pets or items.


    "Iruka, bring the materials sent by the other party."


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, Iruka got up and went to get the mission information.


    Soon Iruka came over with a large suitcase, and then took out a folder from the suitcase, which contained the information of the mission target.


    Charlotte took a look at the mission target''s information and found that the target was actually in London, and the three of them belonged to the same family.


    The point is that the appearance of the three people is different, and it is completely impossible to see that they are people from the same family.


    Charlotte took out the photos of the three of them, put them on the table, and then said, "Iruka, this time you are the captain of the team, with Naruto Uzumaki, Locke Li, and Sasuke Uchiha, Go ahead and complete this mission."


    "The task is to solve the three people in the photo within a week."


    "Parker has now returned to the psychic world. If you need the help of a ninja dog, you can directly psychic."


    "Try not to expose the Five Elements Escape Technique. If you encounter extraordinary powers, or professionals such as magicians, remember to report to me as soon as possible."


    "After completing the task, stop by the Continental Hotel in London. It will be a month soon, and the settlement is about to be done there."


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, Iruka got up and said, "Promise to complete the task, Lord Charlotte."


    Looking at the very serious Iluka, Charlotte said with a smile on her face, "It''s a small task, I believe you will not make mistakes."


    the other side.


    Pepper Potts arrives at Tony Stark''s villa again.


    Opening the door to the newly remodeled laboratory, Pepper saw Tony working on the Mark III for the first time.


    Tony heard that the door of the laboratory was opened, and turned around to drive to his assistant Pepper Potts, then got up and said:


    "Hi, are you free?"


    "Can you do me a favor?"


    "You go to my office, hack into the mainframe, and help me get all the recent shipping lists."


    While speaking, Tony took out a box from the desk in the laboratory, and took out an item similar to a USB flash drive.


    "Use this, use it to get in."


    Pepper Potts took the things in Tony''s hands with a blank face, and heard Tony continue:


    "Maybe it''s in the administrative folder, if not it''s on a hidden disk."


    "You go directly to the one with the lowest number."


    Pepper Potts glanced at the thing in his hand, then looked at Tony Stark and said:


    "If I get that data, what are you going to do with it?"


    Tony came to an instrument at this time and operated it manually. After hearing Pepper''s words, he silently replied:


    "As always, they''ve been doing behind-the-scenes deals."


    "I want to stop them, I want to find my weapons and destroy them."


    Hearing his boss''s words, Pepper Potts sighed, then said, "Tony, you know I''d do anything for you."


    "But, if you mess around like this again, I can''t help you."


    Tony said while operating the instrument: "I will always be like this in the future, not participating in the opening ceremony, not doing charity, and not signing documents. This is my only task."


    Having said this, Tony stopped what he was doing and walked to Pepper Potts, looking directly at him.


    "That''s all."


    Pepper Potts looked at Tony and murmured, "That''s all?"


    "Then I will resign."


    Then he threw the thing Tony gave her to her and threw it directly on the table before turning around and leaving.


    Looking at Pepper Potts who was leaving, Tony said again: "You have been helping me for so many years, earning the ill-gotten gains brought by destruction, and now I want to make merit and atonement, but you have to wash your hands?"


    Hearing Tony''s words, Pepper Potts, who was about to walk out the door, turned around and said solemnly, "You are suicidal by doing this, Tony."


    "I don''t want to be tied up."


    Seeing his assistant say this, Tony sat on the chair and said in a low voice, "I should have committed suicide, unless I have a reason to live."


    "I''m not crazy, Pepper."


    "I just finally figured out what I should do."


    "I am convinced that for me, there is no alternative."


    Looking at the depressed Tony Stark Pepper Potts took a deep breath, then walked back, picked up what he had just left on the table, and looked at Tony affectionately Said: "I have no choice but you."


    Then Pepper Potts remembered the main purpose of coming here today.


    "Tony, our stock price is down as a whole, but it''s been picking up a bit recently."


    "I found that a group of people are frantically absorbing our stocks, not only in the secondary market, but there may be an announcement soon."


    "By the way, it was Charlotte Doyle who bought our stock."


    Hearing that the buyer was Charlotte Doyle, Tony didn''t care, but pointed to the Ark reactor on his chest and said, "He should be optimistic about this, let him go!"


    Seeing that Tony didn''t care, Pepper Potts turned and left Tony''s villa, looking at Pepper Potts'' back, a smile appeared on Tony''s face.


    Pepper Potts rushed all the way to Tony''s office and entered it calmly.


    ???

 Chapter 167： Upcoming AI (guaranteed 6,000/6,000)

    Happy Valentine''s Day everyone!


    ������������


    When he got to Tony''s office chair, Pepper opened the laptop on the table and looked at the display that a power-on password was required. Then, he took out the items Tony gave him from the bag and checked it directly on the computer.


    "Warning! Security system breached."


    "Warning! Security Breach!"


    "The system has been breached, access is permitted."


    Then the computer began to run automatically, and the secret driver file has been driven.


    Various documents, including a missile developed by Tony, are shown.


    The files for Tony Mark 1 are also on display and marked with District 16 File Access.


    Looking at this strange sixteenth district, Pepper said in surprise: "What are you doing, Obadiah."


    Soon a video file was played.


    A group of militants took a hostage, and then read: "Obadia Stani, this is Gumila, you didn''t say that it was Tony Stark that we wanted to kill."


    Looking at the hostage whose hood was removed, the face revealed turned out to be Tony, and Pepper Potts quickly started simultaneous translation.


    Looking at the translated content, Pepper Potts exclaimed in a low voice, "Oh, Obadiah Stani, God!"


    Looking at these documents, Pepper immediately copied them.


    At this moment, Obadiah suddenly shouted: "This matter..."


    Hearing Obadiah''s voice, Pepper shuddered and raised his head, when the door of the office was pushed open.


    Obadiah was also very surprised when he saw someone in the room, and immediately changed his words: "How should I change this matter?"


    Entering the office Obadiah, he moved the table next to him, and there was a whisky on it.


    Obadiah opened the wine and said, "I know how you feel, Pepper Potts."


    Looking at Pepper Potts, who looked a little wrong, Obadiah frowned slightly, but still picked up the fine wine on the table, opened the lid and smelled it: "Tony, he never lacks good wine."


    It was indeed Obadiah who said that he had come here to taste Tony''s wine.


    Seeing Obadiah say this, Pepper Potts also smiled awkwardly, and at the same time covered the USB flash drive plugged into the computer with a newspaper.


    Looking at Obadiah who came over with a glass of wine after pouring the wine, Pepper Potts carefully turned on the screen saver.


    Obadiah, who came over, stood beside Pepper Potts, glanced that the computer was not unlocked, and said, "I was so happy when he first came back, it was like watching in the dark. to the light."


    "Now I see that Tony never really came back, half of him stayed in that cave."


    "He broke my heart."


    Looking at Obadiah sitting on the desk, Pepper Potts pondered for a while and said, "Yeah, he is a person with multiple personalities. He has gone through a lot of things, and he will get better."


    Obadiah took a sip of the whisky in the glass, stared at the woman in front of him, didn''t notice anything wrong, and then said, "You are a rare good woman, Tony doesn''t know how lucky he is."


    Hearing Obadiah''s compliment, Pepper Potts, although trembling in his heart, still smiled on the surface: "Thank you, thank you."


    Then he stood up and said, "I think I should go back."


    While speaking, Pepper Potts picked up the newspaper on the table and unplugged the USB flash drive on the computer through the cover of the newspaper.


    Looking at Pepper Potts who got up and left, Obadiah said solemnly: "Is that today''s newspaper?"


    Pepper Potts, who had already reached the door, sank, then turned his head and smiled: "Yes."


    Obadiah walked over quickly and stretched out a hand: "Show me."


    "no problem."


    "I''ll play the crossword above," explained Obadiah, who got the paper.


    "Of course, so am I."


    After replying to Obadiah, Pepper Potts did not dare to stay any longer, holding the USB flash drive in his hand, and immediately walked out.


    Looking at Pepper Potts, who was in a hurry, Obadiah reminded: "Be careful."


    Pepper Potts, who had walked out of the office door at this time, turned around and smiled, then walked to the elevator and immediately took off.


    Obadiah, who saw this scene, felt that something was wrong, and immediately walked to Tony''s computer and touched the keyboard.


    The screen saver disappears in an instant, and the interface shows that the download is complete.


    "Damn it!"


    Obadiah cursed angrily, then moaned his head angrily, and immediately got up and chased after him.


    At this time, Pepper Potts had reached the first floor of the building, and on the sofa on the first floor stairs, was sitting Agent "Good Guy" Coulson.


    "Miss Pepper Potts, we made an appointment, you haven''t forgotten."


    Pepper Potts saw that the person speaking was the agent he had seen before, and immediately replied: "No, come with me."


    Pepper was speaking fast and walking eagerly.


    "Now, let''s start right away."


    Seeing the other party get up, he followed, and immediately said, "Yes, come with me."


    Seeing Pepper Potts like this, Coulson was a little confused, but he still followed Pepper and said, "Okay."


    At this time, Pepper Potts turned to look upstairs, just in time to see Obadiah watching her.


    Pepper Potts walked out quickly and said, "You can''t imagine the news this time."


    ???


    Seeing Pepper Potts leaving with the agent, Obadiah did not stop him in public, but hurried to the exhibition area of ??the giant Ark reactor.


    At this time, several scientists who were arranged by Obadiah to conduct research after Tony came back are doing research work here.


    A scientist put down the phone in his hand, looked at Obadiah who came in a rage, and immediately explained: "Sir, we have conducted research according to your request."


    "Things seem a little tricky, but actually..."


    Obadiah crossed his hips and glared at the scientist in front of him: "A little tricky?"


    "Yes, powering iron armor, the technology does not actually exist."


    "So it''s..."


    "Wait, wait, you say technology doesn''t exist?"


    Obadiah hugged each other, then pointed to the giant Ark reactor in front of him and said, "William, the technology is there."


    "I just ask it to be miniaturized."


    Scientist William also replied: "Yes sir, that is exactly what we are doing now."


    "But, to be honest, it''s totally impossible."


    Hearing that the other party said it was impossible, Obadiah pointed to the other party angrily and shouted loudly: "Do you know what Tony Stark was made of in the cave?"


    "Use a bunch of broken parts!"


    William was pointed at his chest by Obadiah and said helplessly: "I''m so sorry, I''m not Tony Stark."


    Seeing that the other party said that he was not Tony, Obadiah glanced at the other party angrily, and then cursed: "Trash!"


    At this time, Obadiah knew that the time was not for me, although after a night and a day, he had arranged for someone to build a larger steel battle suit according to the drawings, and equipped it with corresponding weapons.


    But the energy core inside has not been developed by his subordinates for two full months, which makes him very disappointed.


    But thinking of the documents that Pepper Poze had copied, he knew that things might have been exposed, and it seemed that he needed to do it first.


    Thinking of the small reactor on Tony''s chest, Obadiah did not hesitate, and immediately rushed to Tony''s villa.


    At this time, the sky was dark, and Pepper Potts also showed the evidence of Obadiah''s crime to Agent Coulson and others, and asked the other party to arrest Obadiah immediately.


    After obtaining the consent of the other party and arresting him immediately, he took out his mobile phone and called Tony.


    Tony, who was in the laboratory downstairs at this time, heard the ringing of the phone upstairs and immediately walked up.


    Tony quickly found his cell phone on the sofa and saw that it was Pepper Potts'' call. Just as he pressed it to connect, he suddenly heard a low voice in his ear, and his body instantly stiffened and could not move, but it was Austrian. Badea attacked Tony.


    Remove the phone from Tony''s hand, close it, put it aside, and lean Tony against the sofa.


    "Breathe, relax, relax."


    "Tony, do you remember this thing?"


    "It''s a pity that this was not approved by the government. It can cause short-term paralysis, and sometimes it is really useful."


    After speaking, Obadiah walked around the sofa, walked to Tony''s side, grabbed his face and said, "Tony."


    "I originally ordered them to get rid of you, but I actually had concerns."


    "You are the chicken that lays golden eggs."


    During the speech, Obama pressed to take out an instrument from the box, which was the instrument that could take down the small reactor on Tony''s chest.


    I saw Obadiah put the thing on Tony''s chest, and while operating, he said, "But look, fate made you escape everything."


    "Or it was your assistant who hired someone named Charlotte Doyle to save you."


    But it was only after he came back that he learned the name of this person based on the investigation of the whereabouts of the 100 million allocation.


    At this time, Obadiah had successfully taken out the reactor on Tony''s chest and placed it in front of the other side.


    "Look, this is your last golden egg."


    "Do you really think that the ideas you came up with are really yours?"


    "Your father, who helped me build the atomic bomb, what would the world be like if he thought of you in the first place?"


    After completely removing the small ark reactor, Obadiah took it in his hand and exclaimed: "It''s really beautiful!"


    "Tony, it''s your Ode to Joy."


    "Great masterpiece, look at it, this is your last legacy."


    "Now we can say that it is, at the heart of a new generation of weapons."


    "With it, we can keep the world firmly in our hands."


    "No doubt I want you to see my prototype, it''s not as stingy as you are."


    "It''s a pity you got Pepper involved. I wanted to make a way for her."


    After packing everything up, Obadiah didn''t talk nonsense, just carried the suitcase and left Tony Stark''s villa.


    the other side.


    Pepper Potts immediately understood that something was wrong with Tony when he heard that Tony''s phone went off and was hung up.


    This made her very worried. Just when she didn''t know who to call to help Tony, she suddenly thought of Charlotte Doyle who brought Tony back.


    Immediately found the phone number saved in the mobile phone and dialed it immediately.


    Listening to the music on the phone, Pepper Potts said anxiously, "Quick pick up, quick pick up!"


    At this time, in Charlotte''s office, Charlotte sat cross-legged, feeling the Chakra in her body.


    The amount of his chakra is already very large, and Chidori can reach the level of casual placement. At this time, he is making fine control, and he wants to improve his control of chakra.


    At this moment, the phone that was put aside suddenly rang, so Charlotte frowned slightly, but thinking about her mobile phone number, not many people knew it, so she got up and took it.


    Seeing that it was Pepper Potts, it made him a little strange. Could it be that Ginny bought the shares and let the other party know?


    As for the little villain Obadiah, Charlotte has long forgotten it, after all, the prototypes of the first generation are also in his hands.


    When the phone was connected, Pepper Potts'' voice came from inside.


    "Mr. Charlotte, there seems to be an accident on Tony''s side. Don''t hang up if there is no sound after the call is connected."


    "I want you to help me take a look. If there is any accident on Tony''s side, please help me keep Tony."


    "As for the price, it''s easy to say anything. When the matter is over, I can fill you up with a task delegation, please."


    But it was Pepper Potts who knew some of the magic of Charlotte Doyle, and in the end she chose to ask him instead of Tony''s other friend, Colonel Lord.


    At this time, Coulson, who was with the special agent team, was somewhat surprised when he heard that the person Pepper Potts called was Charlotte Doyle.


    Is the relationship between the two parties so good after one or two delegations? At this time, it was the man who was actually contacted.


    Or did Pepper Potts know a lot about some of the man''s secrets too?


    It seems that we need to find a time to talk to the other party.


    Charlotte, who was in the training room on the other side, listened to the other party''s eager words, and immediately understood what was going on, and immediately agreed.


    "OK, I''ll rush over and take a look. Trust me, Tony will be fine."


    "As for the entrustment and remuneration, we will wait until the end of the matter."


    Hanging up the phone, Pepper Potts said to Coulson beside him: "I know a shortcut, come with me."


    When she hung up the phone, Charlotte didn''t hesitate. This was a free opportunity.


    Charlotte likes to do this kind of effortless favor.


    "It seems that my smart housekeeper is here."


    "My life-saving grace, I believe Tony won''t reject me this time."


    Without hesitation, Charlotte wanted to catch up with Tony and rush to the other party''s home.


    Now that the big event that marks the Marvel Universe is about to start, Charlotte doesn''t plan to continue to hide.


    "Eight-door Dunjia-Dumen, open!"


    I saw Charlotte turned into a green lightning, rushing towards Tony''s villa at supersonic speed.


    Fortunately, it was night, and Charlotte was running on the roof again. Coupled with the terrifying speed, almost no one noticed.


    Otherwise, some comic fans will see it and think that the Green Lantern next door has gone to the wrong studio.


    At this moment, Tony was lying stiffly on the sofa, his eyes staring at the fixed ceiling. He didn''t expect that the last person who harmed him was his beloved uncle.


    Even the last kidnapping was done by the other party, and this time the reactor on his chest was taken away, which was simply too terrifying.


    Tony didn''t give up at this time, he was waiting, waiting for the paralysis time to pass.


    That thing was originally designed by him, and he knew the time of paralysis.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle had already rushed outside Tony''s villa with all her strength, because there was no key, nor was Jarvis'' intelligent system defaulted as a guest who could automatically open the door.


    Charlotte didn''t hesitate, just kicked the door of Tony''s house and broke in. The next second he saw Tony lying dead on the sofa in the hall.


    Charlotte sighed in her heart, is this hanging up?


    The next moment, Charlotte appeared in front of Tony.


    Looking at Tony Stark, who was pale and had a hollow chest, but was still breathing.


    Charlotte observed carefully, but it was Tony''s forehead with blue veins bursting out, and the paralysis time had not passed yet.


    Tony looked at the man who appeared in front of him. Although he couldn''t speak at this time, his eyes still showed gratitude. Tony knew that if he didn''t install the reactor within the limited time, he would have to burp.


    But at this time, because the energy of paralysis has not yet passed, it is impossible to remind the other party.


    Looking at Tony who was motionless, Charlotte didn''t hesitate, and turned towards Tony''s laboratory below with a swoosh.


    Charlotte, who came to the laboratory, wanted to find it. Tony went to the reactor of Mark 2 before to install it for him, but when he looked around, there were various parts on the table, and he didn''t know where Tony put it.


    In the end, I just found the old model in the transparent box on the table. Without any hesitation, Charlotte picked up the old model and came to Tony''s side.


    Taking out the old reactor inside, Charlotte relied on the picture of Pepper replacing the reactor in the movie, and directly installed it for Tony.


    With the reactor back in place, Tony''s paralysis time is over.


    "Forehead������"


    With an exclamation, Tony finally slowed down.


    "You''re all right, Tony!"


    At this time, Tony grabbed Charlotte Doyle''s arm and said, "Thank you for your help, Charlotte Doyle, you saved my life again."


    "It was Pepper Potts who contacted me and said something was wrong with you."


    Hearing that it was Charlotte Doyle who was contacted by Pepper, Tony immediately asked, "Where is Pepper Potts? Is she okay?"


    Charlotte thought about the original plot, and then said, "Maybe? Did you take the agents to catch Obadiah?"


    "Agent? That thing is unreliable. It seems that we have to help."


    Tony stood up directly and walked towards the laboratory downstairs, where he was about to change his armor.


    Charlotte Doyle, who was standing on the side, reminded: "Tony, the one on your chest is an old one, please replace it with a new one."


    "I remember when you asked me to test it before, but there was also an Ark reactor."


    Hearing Charlotte''s reminder, Tony exclaimed, "Bastard, I forgot about this."


    Tony walked to a drawer aside and took out a new Ark reactor, the same one Charlotte had used in the Mark 2 before.


    Although the energy inside has not been supplemented, it is much stronger than the old one.


    After changing to a new reactor, Tony immediately came to the mechanical table and wore the Mark 3 through the mechanical arm.


    "Thank you for the reminder, Charlotte!"


    "Are you going to put on Mark 2 and rush over with me?"


    Charlotte smiled at this time, and secretly thought in her heart: It is enough to have two Iron Man on the stage.


    "Tony, have you forgotten my speed?"


    "Wait and see which of us gets to you first, Stark Industries!"


    Hearing Charlotte''s proposed test, Tony also agreed to come down: "OK, no problem."


    After wearing and closing the upper armor, Jarvis''s voice sounded: "Sir, you only have 80% energy."


    "Enough!"


    "Charlotte, let''s start the competition now!"


    I saw Tony''s flying gesture of a flower fairy, and rushed out of his building directly behind him.


    And Charlotte Doyle once again opened his own eight-door Dunjia-Dumen.


    Turned into a green lightning gallop away.


    the other side.


    Pepper Potts took Coulson and other agents and drove to the exhibition area of ??the large Ark reactor.


    Pepper was talking: "District 16, District 16 is below this."


    All the way down to the ground, but it was blocked by a door, and Pepper Potts'' magnetic card couldn''t open the door.


    In the end, the physical explosion could only be carried out directly by means of Coulson.


    Entering the underground sixteenth district, Pepper Potts led the crowd to search.


    At this time, Obadiah had already put on his Iron Overlord, and scanned the figure of Pepper Potts.


    Seeing this, Pepper Potts ran out immediately.


    On the contrary, several agents held pistols and shot at Obadiah''s armor.


    "biu, biu, biu!"


    However, the bullet of the pistol did not cause any damage to Obadiah, and even scratches were difficult.


    Obadiah drove the Iron Overlord, punched an agent, and smashed it into a piece of meat.


    And Pepper Potts had already run out of Area 16 and came to the outside of Stark Industries.


    At this time, Tony''s phone call came, and Pepper Potts connected immediately.


    "Tony, Tony, are you alright!"


    "I''m fine, thank you for finding Charlotte Doyle!"


    "Tony, Obadiah, he''s crazy, he..."


    "I know. Listen, you leave right now."


    "If you hear it, leave there immediately. UU reading "


    Just when Pepper Potts was on the phone with a Bluetooth headset, Obadiah drove the Iron Overlord directly out of the ground.


    "Where do you want to run to?"


    The mechanically synthesized sound is emitted from the Iron Overlord''s mecha.


    Looking at the behemoth in front of him, Pepper Potts let out an exclamation.


    "I don''t need you anymore, darling!"


    I saw Iron Overlord raised an arm and aimed it at Pepper Potts. The machine gun on it was wildly selected and was about to attack.


    "stop!"


    But it was Tony who came first with maximum power and a speed of Mach 2!


    He directly knocked Tieba Wang out of the industrial park and came to the street outside.


    PS: There will be 4000 words to add during the day!

 Chapter 168： fighting

    As Tony and Iron King came to the street, a series of car accidents and traffic jams were immediately caused.


    At this time, a mother drove with her own child, parked in front of Tiebawang''s huge mecha, and honked her horn because she was nervous.


    As soon as Obadiah grabbed the other party''s car, he was about to smash it at Tony, and at the same time shouted:


    "I love armor!"


    "Put them down," Tony yelled.


    "You''re done, Tony."


    Seeing this situation, Tony commanded directly:


    "Jarvis, adjust to maximum power."


    "boom!"


    A sturdy laser directly emitted from the chest of the Mark No. 3 armor, which directly knocked Obadiah into the air, and the car that the opponent held high also fell down.


    Seeing this scene, Tony opened his arms directly, grabbed the front of the opponent''s car, and prepared to put it down smoothly.


    "Sir, 60% of the energy is left."


    But it was the full blow just now, which directly consumed nearly 20% of Tony''s energy.


    When the woman in the car saw this scene, she screamed wildly.


    Tony knelt down on one knee and just put down the car he caught, but he still hasn''t left.


    The frightened female driver stepped on the accelerator and rushed out against Tony as soon as the rear wheel of the car hit the ground.


    Tony was pushed in front and shouted: "Wait!"


    Just when Tony was about to get out of the car, Charlotte Doyle arrived in time.


    "Shh!"


    I saw Charlotte dodging, appearing behind Tony, grabbed the other''s shoulder, and accelerated to take Tony away from the front of the car.


    "Tony, are you going to roll the car chassis?"


    "Dude, thank you for your help, but in this speed competition, I am the winner!"


    Tony did not forget the previous match, and immediately indicated that he won the match, and the match between the two is now a 1:1 draw.


    Charlotte didn''t say much. Indeed, in terms of rushing, although he can reach supersonic speed at present, it is not a lot after all.


    On the other hand, the Mark 3 can reach twice the speed of sound in terms of rushing, and the fastest in the future will reach 8 times the speed of sound, but that is Tony''s maximum flight speed, not the attack speed.


    Charlotte, on the other hand, is able to combine speed and attack. The intuitive feeling of the two is different, especially in battle, the gap is even greater.


    After all, Tony''s armor jet still needs an acceleration process, but Charlotte doesn''t need it. Every move, punch and kick, can reach the level of supersonic speed.


    "OK, this game is yours to win."


    "However, it seems that there is a big guy here!"


    But it was Obadiah who was driving the Iron Overlord, with flames spraying from his feet, and he rushed over with a jump.


    Looking at the extra person in front of him, Obadiah recognized Charlotte alone, and then said, "I recognize you, Charlotte Doyle."


    "It was you who rescued Tony from the cave."


    At this moment, a motorcyclist happened to pass by Obadiah on a bicycle. When Obadiah grabbed the opponent''s rear wheel, he grabbed the motorcycle in his hand, and used it as a weapon to draw it from Tony.


    "boom!"


    The motorcycle collided with Tony''s armor at a distance, resulting in a martyrdom explosion, and Tony flew out directly.


    "But today, you don''t have the ability to rescue Tony again!"


    After speaking, Obadiah was not looking at Charlotte, but jumped to Tony''s side and continued to attack.


    Obviously, in Obadiah''s eyes, Charlotte, who is a mortal body, is just a nobody, and Tony can take care of it when he solves it.


    Looking at the leaving Iron Overlord, Charlotte touched her nose. Is this being ignored?


    At this time, countless frightened people on the street were panicked when they saw the two steel monsters, and immediately ran down from the paralyzed car to avoid this chaotic place.


    Of course, there are also some people who are not afraid of death, holding their mobile phones and taking pictures of Tieba and Mark 3. As for Charlotte, they just treat him as a passerby just like them.


    Obadiah, who came over, kicked Tony who had not yet got up, kicked directly to the side of the bus, and then grabbed Tony.


    "For 40 years, I have always supported you!"


    Then, he slammed Tony to the ground, and at the same time controlled the Iron Overlord and stomped on Tony frantically.


    "I started this company from scratch, and I won''t let anyone stand in my way, let alone you."


    After saying that, he grabbed Tony again and threw it out fiercely, directly crashing the bus in front of him into two sections, and even made up a shell.


    "boom!"


    The bomb directly blew Tony up, and then fell to the ground.


    At this moment, Tony stabilized his body and shouted at the same time: "Charlotte, are you watching the fun?"


    "Hand on, his armor is too big, too thick!"


    Hearing that Tony asked Charlotte for help, Obadiah laughed:


    "Tony, are you stupid? What can he do with a mortal body?"


    While speaking, Obadiah stretched out his arm, and his left arm, which was carrying twelve missiles, aimed at Tony Stark in the air.


    Charlotte twisted her neck and shouted, "I thought you could handle it yourself!"


    "Meteor buckle!"


    I saw Charlotte opening the door, and instantly appeared in front of Tie Bawang. It was a flying kick, which directly kicked the huge him and flew into the spot.


    Then it was a shuttle attack in the air, and then it smashed the opponent to the ground with a fierce punch.


    "boom!"


    The fallen Iron Overlord directly flattened a car, and several dented footprints appeared on the armor.


    "Tony, this guy is really heavy, it has to be 20 tons!"


    Obadiah, who was knocked to the ground, rolled over and grabbed the squashed car, and smashed it towards Charlotte Doyle.


    Facing the flying car, Charlotte kicked it to the side.


    "Enhanced man? Super soldier serum?"


    "I don''t care what you are, as long as you stand in the way, you have to die for me."


    But it was Obadiah who, under Charlotte''s attack, was stunned for a while and directly fired all the missiles on his right arm.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!"


    Twelve missiles, divided into two directions, six shot towards Tony floating in the air, and six flew towards Charlotte Doyle on the ground.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    Because the distance was too close, Tony didn''t have time to dodge, and was directly blown away by the missile.


    The huge explosion blasted Tony directly in the direction of Pepper Potts.


    Seeing Tony rolling over, Pepper quickly ran up and shouted, "Tony, Tony, are you alright!"


    As for the missile attacking Charlotte, it lost its target the moment it touched Charlotte Doyle, hit the ground, and was detonated.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The power of the six missiles should not be underestimated.

 Chapter 169： blow up

    But Charlotte knew that these missiles had tracking and aiming functions, and directly used the clone technique to deceive these missiles, and she appeared behind Obadiah with an acceleration.


    At this time, Obadiah smiled and said: "Tony, I really love your armor so much, even if it is a strengthened man, it doesn''t have to die!"


    "Really?" Charlotte snorted coldly.


    "Konoha Gale!"


    Charlotte just gave a powerful kick, and kicked it **** the head of Iron Overlord.


    "boom!"


    With a loud crash, the Iron Overlord was kicked out by Charlotte, and many cars were crashed along the way.


    Charlotte was a little disappointed to see that her own kick didn''t directly kick the opponent''s head, but thinking about the huge armor of the opponent, she knew that the material used was much thicker than Tony''s. Sure enough, the thickness of the material determines the defense. force.


    Without giving Obadiah the slightest chance to react, Charlotte accelerated directly, and her figure appeared like a flash of lightning, instantly appearing beside Obadiah.


    "Infinite dance!"


    Considering the thickness of Iron Overlord''s armor, Charlotte fluttered in a row of eleven strikes, all of which were directed towards the opponent''s head.


    "Clang, clang, clang!"


    Charlotte''s attack speed already surpassed the speed of sound, and coupled with the violent chakra given by Dumen, every blow smashed the Iron Overlord''s head into a dent.


    As for the last power-charged blow, there was a huge sonic boom that shattered all the glass of the surrounding cars, and the Iron Overlord''s head exploded directly under this blow.


    It''s too late to talk about it, Charlotte''s infinite flurry was completed in an instant, and it didn''t even take 0.01 seconds, and Tony, who was blasted to Pepper Poze''s side, didn''t have time to get up, and it was over here. fight.


    After solving the Iron Overlord, Charlotte dodged, and her figure instantly came to Tony''s side.


    Looking at Charlotte with bulging veins on her forehead, Pepper Potts was a little nervous, but said gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Charlotte, for saving me and Tony again."


    Charlotte waved her hand, but said to Tony on the side: "Tony, Obadiah''s armor is too thick, so I didn''t keep it, now that the other party is dead, the aftermath will be left to you. "


    At this time, Tony, who was a little confused by the missile bombardment, was a little incredible to hear that Charlotte had ended the battle.


    Although Obadiah''s battle armor is ugly, but the material is really solid, and the defense is not generally high, so is it that it is defeated so quickly?


    Tony didn''t think too much. After opening the visor to reveal his face, he said, "Thank you, Charlotte."


    "Leave the aftermath to me!"


    Hearing that Tony agreed, he didn''t stop any longer, but glanced at Coulson, who was hiding aside, and then disappeared without a trace.


    At this time, Coulson, who was hiding on the side, met Charlotte''s gaze, and the pupils in his eyes shrank suddenly. At the same time, his danger level for Charlotte was adjusted to the highest level in his heart.


    Tony came to the Iron Overlord''s side at this time. Looking at this huge headless armor, Tony shrank his neck and thought to himself: "It seems that the other party still let the water out in the last discussion."


    "If you really want to have a life-and-death duel, I''m afraid that Charlotte will be blown up in an instant."


    "Fortunately we are friends..."


    Then Tony touched his chin. It seems that the upgrade of the armor is really imminent, at least to resist the opponent''s fist.


    On the other side, Charlotte, who returned to the office, was lying on the bed after washing up.


    He didn''t sleep immediately, but was thinking about today''s battle, thinking of his own ninjutsu, Charlotte''s brows were slightly wrinkled, she was still too weak.


    At present, his strongest attacks are Xiao Li''s Taijutsu and Eight Dunjia. As for other ninjutsu and Hao Fireball, obviously with his current ability, he still can''t reach the point where he can melt gold and titanium alloys.


    As for Chidori, the thunder attribute ninjutsu, it may be much better to fight other people, and the penetrating power is sufficient, but when fighting Iron Man, Charlotte doubts that she will end up with Thor and become the opponent''s charging treasure.


    Thinking that Iron Man has come out, the next green fat is not far away, and after Tony admits that he is Iron Man tomorrow, various major events will also be inoculated.


    Charlotte felt a sense of urgency, thinking of the ninja he currently owns, he was going to sell some information to Coulson in exchange for a little more energy.


    If you recruit Tsunade as soon as possible, not only will you be able to have an extra nanny, but more importantly, you will be able to obtain strange powers. When you cooperate with the Eight Gates of Dunjia, you will be able to make a landslide with every move.


    Even if Lu Fatty came, he dared to go up and fight. As for whether he had fought or not, he would only know if he fought.


    Thinking of today''s battle, I hope Coulson can be more interesting and come to the door as soon as possible.


    Without thinking about this, Charlotte closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    the next day.


    Ding �� Sign in, get 200 Reincarnation Stones!


    Seeing this thing, Charlotte silently put it into the storage space.


    When she came to the lobby, Charlotte saw that the person standing at the service desk turned out to be mute, and she was a little surprised: "When Iluka left, did you entrust the work to you?"


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte, I will take over Iruka''s work these days." Mute said respectfully.


    "Thank you for your hard work, mute."


    "How are you learning about the medical knowledge and the differences in human body structure here?"


    Hearing Charlotte asking about medical ninjutsu-related knowledge, Mute immediately replied: "In terms of medical knowledge, many of them are the same. As for the human body structure, I have found out through the wounded and corpses of the Continental Hotel. see the difference between the two.��


    "However, for some nutrient solutions, therapeutic potions, and other things that require herbal medicine, I have not completed the substitution and screening of materials After all, the medicinal materials on both sides are very different."


    Hearing Mute''s words, Charlotte nodded: "The herbs replace this piece, you ask Ginny to buy all the herbs, and then try and compare them one by one."


    "Look at which ones can be replaced, and which ones can''t be found completely. If they can''t be replaced, the drugs that cannot be developed will be temporarily abandoned."


    Thinking of the complexity of this planet, Charlotte knew that the herbal effects here might not be much worse, but it was just hard to find.


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte."


    Seeing the respectful Mute, Charlotte smiled and said, "Mute, you don''t have to be so respectful all the time, everyone is a partner."


    "Have you eaten, do you want to be together?"


    Hearing that Charlotte is so all friends, a smile appeared on Mute''s face, and then she said, "I''ve eaten, so I won''t be with you."

 Chapter 170： IamIronMan (2000 guaranteed/…

    Hearing that Mute had already eaten, Charlotte did not invite again, but went to the dining area and asked the waiter to prepare a breakfast for him.


    Charlotte ate breakfast and watched the TV hanging on the wall.


    "Col Jaime Rudd Stark Industries Incident!" Official description of last night''s incident.


    "According to unconfirmed reports, a prototype robot malfunctioned and caused considerable damage."


    "Fortunately, a personal bodyguard of Tony Stark used Stark''s top-secret technology to defuse the danger..."


    Watching Colonel Rhodes talking eloquently on TV, Charlotte took a bite of the sandwich, but didn''t care what Rhodes said, he was waiting for Tony to appear.


    the other side.


    In the backstage room of the press conference, Pepper Potts touches up Tony''s makeup.


    Tony looked at the newspaper and smiled: "Iron Man, this name is a bit interesting."


    Looking at the newspaper in which he was wearing Mark 3 armor and standing on the road: "I''m really handsome!"


    "But why haven''t I seen reports about Charlotte Doyle?"


    "Didn''t you take a picture?"


    Tony asked curiously.


    Coulson came over at this time and said, "He was so fast at the time that it didn''t take two seconds from the beginning to the end of the battle, maybe no passers-by took pictures."


    "This is your alibi, Tony."


    "OK."


    Looking at what Coulson handed over, Tony put down the newspaper in his hand and took it.


    After watching Tony take the note, Coulson continued: "You were on the yacht at the time, and the Port Authority certified that you were moored at Avalon all night, and there were 50 testimonies from guests."


    Tony looked at the thing in his hand and said, "It''s better to say that it was just me and Pepper that night, we were on the island."


    Coulson said blankly: "We can''t fake it, you just need to read it."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Tony''s eyebrows twitched.


    Can''t cheat? Are you serious, Mr. Agent.


    After confirming what was in his hand, Tony said in surprise, "Isn''t Obadiah mentioned?"


    "We dealt with it, he went on vacation, you know how bad it is for small planes to be safe."


    "But how can the fabricated bodyguard explain that he is me."


    "I mean how to explain this weak link?"


    "And what about Charlotte Doyle? He actually beat Obadiah, although I''m sure I can beat him."


    "But, you know, Charlotte was stronger and solved the problem faster."


    Coulson didn''t answer Tony''s question directly, but said, "You know, it''s not the first time we''ve done something like this."


    "As long as you follow the official statement, nothing is a problem."


    "You only have 90 seconds."


    After saying that, Coulson turned around and left.


    Watching Coulson leave, Pepper Potts hurried a few steps to catch up and immediately thanked him: "Agent Coulson, I sincerely thank you for your help, for which I express my deep gratitude."


    Colson smiled. "That''s what I should be doing."


    "There will be cooperation in the future."


    Pepper Potts thought for a moment and said, "Your homeland strategic defense attack and..."


    Listening to the other party''s stumbling name, Coulson interrupted: "It is now referred to as S.H.I.E.L.D."


    "Great, that''s a nice name."


    After Coulson smiled, he turned and left.


    Seeing Coulson leave, Pepper Potts turned to pick up the blazer on the sofa beside him and said, "It''s your turn to play, Tony."


    Tony looked at the movie in his hand and came over and said, "It seems that it''s not that difficult to cheat, even though I don''t believe I''m Iron Man."


    Pepper Potts puts on Tony''s blazer while saying, "Of course you''re not Iron Man."


    "I''m."


    "Okay, it''s up to you."


    At the scene of the press conference, Rhodes announced at this time: "Mr. Stark has prepared a statement below, but he will not answer any questions, thank you!"


    At this moment, Tony stepped onto the podium and looked at the reporters who were sitting in a crowd below.


    "I haven''t shown up for a few days, so just read it according to the script."


    At this time, Charlotte leaned back in the chair and watched Tony Stark appearing on the TV, with a smile on her face.


    "There is speculation that I was personally involved in that incident on the expressway, and in the industrial park."


    A reporter familiar to Tony interrupted: "I''m sorry, Mr. Stark."


    "You really think we''d easily believe that it was a bodyguard in just the right amount of armor, when the truth is usually..."


    Tony stared at the beautiful reporter who had a dewy relationship with him in front of him, and smiled: "I know what you mean, it''s okay to question the official."


    "But no matter what, you shouldn''t speculate and call me a superhero for no reason."


    Christine immediately raised her hand and said, "I didn''t say you were a superhero."


    "no?"


    "That''s good, it would be absurd if that were the case."


    "It''s outrageous."


    "I, I, I am not a superhero. Obviously, I have too many character flaws, and I have done too many wrong things, and the influence is not good."


    Seeing the rhythm of Tony''s nonsense here, Rhode hurriedly approached Tony''s ear and reminded: "Just read according to the script, don''t say anything else."


    Tony took the manuscript and looked at the content above.


    "Actually."


    Tony paused, put down the manuscript in his hand, and said, "I am Iron Man."


    Hearing Tony''s answer, there was an uproar at the scene.


    "Are you serious? You said you were Iron Man?"


    "Mr. StarkWhy did you admit it, how did you make that armor?"


    At this time, countless reporters were asking Tony about the battle armor and the Iron Overlord, but Christine stood up and said loudly, "Tony, sir."


    "As far as the latest news I''ve got, it''s not you who took out that giant robot, right?"


    Following Christine''s words, the scene instantly fell silent.


    Countless media people looked at the reporter Christine who was sitting at the front. After all, this news was also very explosive, not much smaller than Tony being Iron Man.


    While speaking, Christine even took out a photo and said, "Mr. Tony, according to a witness at the scene, is a man without any armor, which is the man in the photo on my hand. , defeated that giant robot, huh?"


    At this time, in the corner of the press conference, Coulson patted his forehead, feeling depressed in his heart: "Bastard, there are actually witnesses who took the photo."

 Chapter 171： Like-minded friends (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    "Isn''t the investigation team saying that no one has photographed Charlotte Doyle?" Coulson asked in confusion, covering his forehead.


    Tony looked at the photo in Christine''s hand, took two steps forward, and came to the stage: "Can you show me the photo?"


    Christine did not refuse, and directly handed the photo to Tony.


    Tony took the photo, returned to the podium, and looked at the person in the photo. Although it was a little blurry and the picture was a little distorted, he could still identify at a glance that the person above was Charlotte Doyle.


    Tony looked at the media person below, and then said, "I''m Iron Man, a superhero."


    "It''s very reasonable to have a strong, like-minded friend."


    "The other party is the support I called, and we solved the villain this time with me..."


    Tony pondered for a while: "Villain, Iron Overlord!"


    "But my friend hasn''t decided on a loud nickname yet. Maybe he will tell everyone next time when he thinks about it."


    After speaking, Tony didn''t stop at the scene, turned his head and left.


    And Charlotte Doyle, who was watching the live news, said in surprise, "Am I exposed?"


    "A like-minded friend?"


    "By the way, I''m not also called a superhero, right?"


    However, Charlotte had already prepared herself for being discovered this time. After all, after Tony admitted that he was Iron Man, all kinds of monsters and monsters appeared one by one.


    At that time, it will become easier for everyone to accept the existence of these superhumans. As for the public''s eyes, it is not important to Charlotte.


    Without worrying about these things, Charlotte happily ate breakfast.


    Just finished breakfast, and within two minutes, Charlotte''s phone rang.


    "Charlotte, your deeds yesterday may have been exposed, why don''t you organize a press conference and give a name?"


    Listening to Tony''s voice on the other end of the phone, Charlotte laughed:


    "Tony, expose it."


    "As for the press conference, I don''t think it''s necessary to hold an extra one."


    Tony on the other side heard Charlotte say this, and asked, "OK, OK, but what about the name?"


    "Continue to use your previous ninja, ninjutsu master, or what?"


    Hearing that she was going to take a nickname, Charlotte thought for a moment and then returned, "God of ninjas!"


    God of Ninjas? Tony pondered for a moment and then smiled: "You are very ambitious, aren''t you afraid that the old guys in your place will come and blow you up after hearing this name?"


    "I remember you saying that you can''t even be ranked in it."


    Hearing what Tony remembered last time he said after the test, Charlotte raised her brows and continued, "That''s it."


    "I believe that I can bear the name."


    "OK!"


    After a few small chats, Tony hung up the phone.


    With the end of the press conference, the shares of Stark Industries stopped falling in an instant, and miraculously began to rebound.


    Of course, it''s not because Tony became a superhero that the shares began to rise, but because of Tony''s armor''s technology, whether it''s Iron Man or Iron Overlord, countless investors have seen new hope.


    Countless people who saw the news immediately invested their money in Stark Industries, and Wall Street immediately raised the rating of Stark Industries.


    Obviously everyone''s eyes are sharp, they saw a new weapon of war, that is, battle robots.


    And not long after Charlotte hung up Tony''s phone, Ginny''s phone also came in.


    "BOSS, the Stark Industry Association will hold a board meeting in three days, and you will be required to attend at that time."


    "Besides, the groundbreaking ceremony of the base organized by us, the construction ceremony of the orphanage, and the establishment of the charitable fund all require your attendance."


    Hearing that the next itinerary is not much, Charlotte was a little helpless, but still said: "I will free up the time, you can make specific arrangements when the time comes."


    "And the construction of the base, you have to speed up, I don''t want to wait too long."


    "Boss, the base will speed up the construction, but no matter how fast the construction is, the construction time will not be short. After all, the area is not small."


    Thinking of the size of her new base, Charlotte knew that the time required would not be short, so she emphasized: "Build it as soon as possible."


    the other side.


    At this time, in the backstage of the press conference, Tony did not leave immediately, but returned to the backstage room.


    He knew that he would go out, and he would definitely be surrounded by crazy memories.


    Pepper Potts looked at his boss and said, "Tony, when I asked Charlotte to help me yesterday, I said that I would give the other party the next mission afterward."


    "This entrustment fee, we give the appropriate amount. The last rescue you gave was 100 million US dollars."


    Apparently Pepper Potts hadn''t forgotten what he had promised yesterday when he asked for help.


    Hearing Pepper Potts'' words, Tony rubbed his forehead.


    "The entrusted money will not be given in cash. You can find Charlotte later, and the entrusted gold will tell him that it is an artificial intelligence system, and you will bring a full set of equipment that the intelligent system needs to run."


    "But you have to tell him and let him find a good place to store the equipment. After all, an intelligent system does not require many packages."


    "This is not something that can be done with a USB flash drive or a large hard drive in the movie. It requires a building to install hardware equipment."


    Hearing that Tony wanted to send a set of artificial intelligence to the other party, Little Pepper was very surprised, knowing that this thing cannot be bought by hundreds of millions of dollars.


    Just the equipment running artificial intelligence, not including artificial intelligence itself, cannot be stopped by 100 million US dollars.


    "Tony, will it be too precious?"


    Hearing Pepper Potts''s dissuasion Tony thought for a while, and then told the other party what happened in the villa.


    Hearing Tony''s narration, Pepper exclaimed: "God, that''s so thrilling, but fortunately Charlotte arrived in time."


    "Tony, your choice is right, just because the other party wants an artificial intelligence, then give it to him."


    "Charlotte is a trustworthy man!"


    With a smile on Tony''s face, he said proudly, "My Tony''s friends are all as reliable as me."


    "Okay, Pepper, you can go right now and bring this good news to Charlotte."


    "I''ll drive home after the reporters are almost gone."


    "It happens that your departure can also attract some reporters."


    Hearing Tony''s order, Pepper tidied up his clothes, and then said, "OK, I''ll help you lead the reporter away."

 Chapter 172： Increase mission level (guaranteed 6,000/6,000)

    After finishing the call with Ginny, Charlotte Doyle did not go to other things, but brought a laptop and browsed eBay, which is the largest second-hand trading website in the United States.


    It was Charlotte''s newfound joy, and he wanted to see if there was anything interesting here.


    Although Charlotte has seen a number of second-hand glasses, she has not seen Sam Witwich selling glasses.


    If Transformers also came to this world, Charlotte would not mind having an extra recharge item. After all, although the source of fire is not as good as the Infinity Stones, the energy stored in it must be more than any textile machine. many.


    But unfortunately, after some searching, Charlotte didn''t find Sam, and didn''t know whether the other party was not in this universe, or it was not searched because of the different usernames sold.


    Fortunately, Charlotte did not report too much hope, just the idea of ??giving it a try. If it is really integrated into this universe, even if it is not found this time, the battle between the two sides is not small.


    When the time comes, you will directly join the battle and become the snatch. If you are not in this universe, it will be used as a flavoring agent in life.


    Just as Charlotte was looking at the sales information of second-hand items on the Internet, someone walked into the Charlotte office.


    But it was Pepper Potts, escorted by Tony''s bodyguard Happy, who came to the door of the office by car. At first, he led out some reporters, but after seeing that there was only Pepper Potts in the car, the reporters It didn''t follow up anymore.


    As the doorman opened the door to the office, Happy and Pepper Potts entered.


    Walking all the way to the service desk of the office, Pepper Poze watched the receptionist turn into an Asian beauty, but didn''t care.


    "Hi, my name is Pepper Potts."


    "I made an appointment with Mr. Charlotte yesterday to entrust a reward."


    Hearing that he had made an appointment with Lord Charlotte, Mute did not neglect, and said directly, "Ma''am, please come to the reception room and wait for a while."


    Then a waiter took Pepper Potts and Happy to the reception room.


    Mute picked up the phone at the service desk and dialed it.


    "Lord Charlotte, a lady named Pepper Potts, said that she had an appointment with you, and it was about commissioned tasks."


    "People have already gone to the reception room."


    "Okay, understand."


    At this time, Pepper Potts and Happy were sitting in the reception room. Pepper said curiously: "Happy, why did the office change its location? I remember it was not this location when I came last time."


    Happy, who was sitting on the sofa, took a sip of water, and then said, "It seems that there is a reconstruction over there. It''s next door, but it hasn''t been built for a month."


    Just as the two were chatting, the door of the reception room was opened, and it was Charlotte Doyle who came.


    "Hi, Pepper Potts, Happy, long time no see."


    "Long time no see, Mr. Charlotte." Happy, the bodyguard, got up quickly and greeted.


    "Mr. Charlotte, thank you very much for your help yesterday. You saved Tony and me. I sincerely thank you for your efforts."


    Looking at the series of serious Pepper Potts, Charlotte smiled: "Don''t be so polite, didn''t Tony say that he and I are like-minded friends?"


    "However, the task entrustment that should be paid is still indispensable."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, a smile appeared on Pepper Potts'' face: "Mr. Charlotte, I came here today to talk about the entrustment."


    "Look at how to deal with this entrustment, after all, the task has ended, my side is..."


    Listening to Pepper Poze''s words, Charlotte thought for a while, and it was true that the task had been completed, but with the mentality of giving it a try, Charlotte still took out a task scroll.


    Entrusted task: protect Tony Stark''s life from danger on August 24, 2008, and solve the enemy, the iron king and the driver Obadiah...


    Charlotte has written all the highlights of what happened yesterday, especially Tony Stark and his nemesis Obadiah.


    On the one hand, it is to make the task details more comprehensive, and on the other hand, it is to see if the task level can be improved.


    After all, it is equipped with a new type of Ark reactor core, and at the same time drives a huge mecha like Iron Overlord.


    The task level should be B-level, or even A-level, I don��t know if Iron Overlord is considered extraordinary.


    When writing the entrustment amount, Charlotte looked up at Pepper Potts and asked, "How much is the entrustment fee?"


    Pepper Potts pondered for a while and then said: "Mr. Charlotte, Tony said that Entrusted Gold is an artificial intelligence system, and the equipment that runs together."


    "He also asked me to convey to you, remember that the place to store the equipment needs to be at least the size of a building. Your office may not be able to store the equipment."


    "Also, for this artificial intelligence system, what are your requirements for the core instructions?"


    Hearing Pepper Potts'' words, Charlotte, who was about to fill in the numbers, was slightly taken aback. This time he helped him think about when to meet, and asked Tony for an intelligent system.


    He also thought that Tony might send him one directly as a mission commission, but he didn''t expect Tony to be so arrogant, not only giving him an artificial intelligence system, but also the supporting equipment.


    You know, when considering the artificial intelligence system, Charlotte knew the price of the supporting equipment. It is no exaggeration to say that it is an artificial mental retardation, and the supporting equipment will cost upwards of 100 million US dollars.


    And it can really drive an intelligent system similar to Jarvis or Friday. There is no $500 million, so don''t even think about it.


    And this is just a rudimentary device. If you want the intelligent system to continue to grow and upgrade, with stronger emotions and anthropomorphism, like Jarvis , the money spent is simply an astronomical amount.


    Charlotte knew this commission, she made a lot of money, and Tony was really a good friend.


    "I understand, I will communicate with Tony on the phone about the specific situation."


    After filling in the contents of the commission money, Charlotte handed the quest scroll to Pepper Potts.


    After getting the scroll, Pepper Potts glanced at it briefly, and after there was no problem, he signed his name on it.


    "Mr. Charlotte, after you have prepared the address to receive, you can contact Tony or me directly. We will accompany the staff to build a computer room for you."


    "Nothing else, we''ll just retire."


    After completing the task entrustment and telling the contents of the entrustment money, Pepper Potts is about to leave. As Tony''s secretary of Stark Corporation, after Obadiah''s death, she was the busiest.


    She wants to prepare for the board meeting in 3 days.

 Chapter 173： Bing 2 Road (Supplement 2)

    With Pepper Potts and Happy leaving, Charlotte threw the quest scroll directly into the quest assembly.


    Ding��The system is judging!


    This time, the system judged that the time was extraordinarily long, and it was a bit longer than Charlotte Doyle expected.


    Just when Charlotte thought that the task might fail to submit, a system prompt came.


    Ding �� The system determines that it is successful.


    A-level task, the reward is 5,000 RP, 500,000 copper coins, and a beautiful treasure chest!


    Hearing that the mission was not only judged to be successful, but also an A-level mission, a smile appeared on Charlotte''s face.


    Earned, and still made a lot of money.


    At the same time, Charlotte also knows that she can also submit quests after the fact, just like Naruto World, temporary quests will also determine the quest level and issue rewards afterward.


    The most important thing is that Iron Overlord was judged to be an A-level task, which means that this task involves the extraordinary, such as the appearance of ninjas in Naruto, or even Shangnin.


    After submitting the task, the task instantly became a completed state, and Charlotte received the reward without any hesitation.


    Ding �� The task is completed, reward 5000 reputation, 500000 copper coins, and a beautiful treasure chest!


    With all the rewards in the bag, Charlotte''s RP finally stopped hanging from zero and went straight back to 5,000. This result made him very satisfied.


    the other side.


    Trident Building, in Nick Fury''s office.


    "Colson, wait for you to bring the energy block and go directly to Charlotte''s office to obtain the data according to our previous plan."


    "Charlotte''s level of danger is higher than we thought, and she was able to destroy Obadiah''s armor with her body, which is much stronger than super serum."


    "As for Tony Stark, I''ll communicate with you later."


    Looking at the complexion of his boss, Coulson didn''t say anything. You must know that when he investigated Charlotte''s information, it was marked with racial discrimination on the character list.


    In particular, Charlotte still has an unrecognized title in the killer world, Mud Brother Killer.


    If the director of his family suddenly appeared in front of Charlotte and pretended to be mysterious, he was afraid that he would be killed for the first time.


    "Understood, I will go to Charlotte Doyle to entrust information later, and I should be able to receive new information soon."


    "If this intelligence request is not rejected by the other party, I will try to ask more in-depth questions."


    Nick Fury glanced at Coulson.


    "Leave it to you, I can rest assured."


    Coulson didn''t say anything more, but simply resigned and left the director''s office.


    Coming to the warehouse, Coulson took the special team and directly took four boxes of energy blocks, a full 60.


    Then, under the **** of the special team, they went to the Charlotte office.


    After receiving the mission reward, Charlotte took out her mobile phone and called Tony directly.


    Tony Stark on the other side of the phone was chatting with Rhodes at this time, but after seeing that the call was Charlotte, he connected without hesitation.


    "Hi Tony!"


    "I like artificial intelligence very much, and I have received your heart."


    Tony had a smile on his face, a glass of whisky in his hand.


    "We''re friends, aren''t we?"


    "Besides, shouldn''t my life be more valuable than this thing, so don''t thank me too much."


    "If you really want to thank me, just bring Blue Snake and Parker to see me when you are free."


    Rhode on the side was a little surprised, Blue Snake and Parker?


    It was the newly selected most beautiful lady, or the cover girl of the new edition of the magazine, which made Tony unforgettable.


    "OK, I''ll bring them to visit you next time we meet."


    "Artificial intelligence, you can follow Jarvis'' character. What I need is an intelligent housekeeper and assistant. The underlying logic is set to add a line of always loyal and Charlotte Doyle, and never betray."


    "Set this logic as the first one, and other logic settings must be done under this one."


    "All settings that conflict with this logic, all abide by this one."


    Hearing Charlotte''s request, Tony froze for a moment: "Dude, what are you afraid of?"


    "Intelligent systems are our trusted partners and will not go against us."


    "But since this is your request, I will join it, but in this way, the growth of your intelligent system may be much slower."


    Hearing that the growth of the intelligent system would be much slower under such a logical setting, Charlotte didn''t care.


    Slow down, he doesn''t want to cause an omnic crisis. To know that Tony has a problem with the setting in the future, he will create Ultron that will destroy the world.


    As for reminding Tony now, Charlotte rejected the idea without even thinking about it. After all, it was so ridiculous that Tony wouldn''t believe it.


    "It''s okay to grow slowly, stability is the most important thing."


    "Tony, I''m building a base. I''m going to use a place to put equipment. Are there any special requirements for the construction of the computer room?"


    Hearing that Charlotte was going to build a base, Tony immediately became interested. When the base was built, it would be much easier to find Charlotte by himself.


    "Charlotte, about the computer room, just ask your secretary to connect with my secretary."


    "But after the base is built, remember to ask me to come and visit."


    "Okay, I''ll let Ginny get in touch with Pepper Potts, and I''ll call you when the base is built."


    After a brief communication between the two, they hung up the phone.


    Looking at Tony''s unobtrusive communication, Rhodes on the side was a little surprised, knowing that he basically knew Tony''s friends.


    "This is your like-minded friend?"


    Tony smiled: "I have a chance to introduce you, a cool friend!"


    Rhodes looked thoughtful, and then smiled: "That''s great, I just like to make friends."


    Obviously Tony didn''t know the title of Charlotte Mud Brother''s killer, otherwise he wouldn''t have introduced the two.


    On the other side Coulson brought a team of special teams to the Charlotte office. After getting off the car, Coulson explained:


    "You are guarding things outside, and you are coming in with a box after receiving my notice."


    Obviously, Coulson didn''t want Charlotte to know how many energy blocks he brought with him from the beginning.


    Walking to the door of the Charlotte office, after the doorman opened the door, Coulson walked into the Charlotte office.


    Walking all the way through the hall corridor, Coulson came to the service desk, and it made him feel a little strange to see that Shangin Mute was on duty here.


    Is this being pushed out, or is it a shift system, or is this position important?


    You must know that Barbara took over this position, and before Barbara, this position was in charge of Iruka, and the person in charge was also Iruka.


    "Hello, I''m Coulson. Some intelligence requests need to find Mr. Charlotte Doyle."

 Chapter 174： Coulsons intelligence commission (2000/6000 guaranteed)

    Silent glanced at Coulson. Is this the agent of this country?


    "Please wait in the reception room first, and I will inform the adults."


    Led by a waiter, Coulson walked into the reception room.


    Picking up the help desk phone again, silently dialed Charlotte''s phone.


    "Lord Charlotte, Coulson has come to entrust an intelligence mission, and it has been arranged in the reception room."


    "Yes, a man, didn''t see anything."


    "Ok, I see!"


    Hearing that Coulson came to the door for an intelligence entrustment, Charlotte knew that this was to send recharge items. As for not carrying anything, would she be delinquent?


    Charlotte said that no one can rely on his money, not even SHIELD.


    Without closing the laptop, Charlotte got up and left and walked towards the reception room.


    Just when Charlotte got up and left, she swiped the mouse to a sales page, and saw a second-hand ring sales information pop up.


    Dragon Ring Ring, $10W.


    Obviously, the seller is a little confused. On the one hand, he wants to sell the ring that has disturbed his life since he was a child, leading him to be diagnosed with mental illness. On the other hand, he has some doubts that his experience is not an illusion, so he marked a very high price.


    There are not many comments on the sales interface, but they all ridicule the seller for being crazy about money.


    Some people even joked that the same ring is 10 dollars a piece, and it is a good word for a large quantity.


    However, this pop-up interface was not discovered by Charlotte who left.


    When she came to the reception room, Charlotte went straight to the sofa opposite Coulson and sat down, then said:


    "I expected you to come, but it was later than I thought."


    Charlotte was not polite either, she took out a blank quest scroll and unfolded it directly on the table.


    "What kind of intelligence commission is going on today, but I said last time that the price will be canceled and the price will be restored to the original price."


    Looking at Charlotte Doyle who came straight to the point, Coulson said after sorting out his emotions:


    "First of all, thank you very much. Mr. Charlotte''s feat yesterday solved the riot caused by the Iron Overlord and successfully killed the opponent."


    Looking at Coulson''s polite words, Charlotte smiled and said: "Why, your Homeland Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau, do you want to give me a good citizen medal, or do you want to give me a stability maintenance reward?"


    Coulson had a professional smile on his face: "If Mr. Charlotte needs it, we will arrange it for you as soon as possible and hold a reporter commendation meeting for you."


    But Coulson''s words are not simple. If Charlotte is interested, they will directly take this opportunity to make each other a public figure and expose him to the spotlight.


    If the other party can be seduced by this kind of star treatment, they have other ways to control Charlotte Doyle.


    After all, after turning the other party into a superhero, it is very easy to exert pressure and control through morals such as carelessness and responsibility.


    However, Coulson''s proposal was not attractive to Charlotte at all. He waved his hand and said, "This is just a task request, and I won''t charge 2 cents."


    "Colson, you have to understand that rules are important here."


    Hearing Charlotte''s refusal, Coulson just smiled and didn''t say anything more on this topic. After all, this was just an attempt, and he was also aware of Pepper Poze''s mission. After all, the phone call When communicating, he is by his side.


    "In that case, Mr. Charlotte, how about we entrust the intelligence mission first?"


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Charlotte smiled: "Okay, you can first tell me what information you need to obtain."


    "Mr. Charlotte, you have said before that the establishment of Konoha Hidden Village was led by two families. I want to obtain intelligence information of the two families."


    Seeing that Coulson''s first information turned out to be this, Charlotte put a smile on her face.


    "No problem, I can tell you the intelligence information of the two families, but the information is different and the price is different."


    "A family''s information, abbreviated version of 5 energy blocks."


    "Slightly detailed information, 20 energy blocks."


    "Details of the development after the establishment of the village, 50 energy blocks."


    As for the historical details of the family, as well as intelligence information such as the origin of evolution, Charlotte did not mention a word.


    That price, it is not necessary to say it, and the other party may not accept so many energy blocks.


    Although the energy of the universe cube is endless for them, it is not so easy to extract, and the cost is not low.


    Hearing Charlotte''s offer, Coulson was stunned for a moment. The price has increased so much, and a piece of information has been divided into different versions by the other party.


    The most important thing is that Charlotte''s quotation, the development of a family after the establishment of the village, actually asked for 50 energy blocks. You must know that he brought 60 energy blocks this time.


    It looks like the plan needs some changes.


    "Mr. Charlotte, then make an abbreviated intelligence request for family information first."


    But it was Coulson who planned to first take a look at the information worth 5 energy blocks, and what kind of information was contained in it.


    Hearing Coulson''s choice, Charlotte was not surprised at all. She quickly wrote directly on the quest scroll, quickly wrote the content on it, and handed it over to Coulson for signature confirmation.


    After Coulson signed Charlotte took back the quest scroll, and directly submitted the quest to the quest meeting place, and directly obtained a B-level quest.


    "Mr. Charlotte, I will send the entrusted gold later."


    Charlotte smiled, didn''t care but said directly: "The establishment of Konoha Hidden Village was mainly established under the leadership of the two major ninja families."


    "One of the families is called Uchiha, and the current leader is called Uchiha Madara."


    "The Uchiha family belongs to a very powerful family in the ninja world, and it belongs to one of the two largest families in it."


    "The prototype of the family emblem of the Uchiha family is the Uchiha flame fan."


    "And the strength of this clan, every clan has a strong potential, and the strength is a very good existence among their peers."


    Following Charlotte''s introduction, Coulson reacted immediately, and immediately asked, "Is Uchiha Sasuke one of the members of this family?"

 Chapter 175： Integrity management (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    Charlotte nodded, then smiled: "Yes, as you can tell from the name, Uchiha Sasuke is a member of the Uchiha clan."


    "After all, it''s there, but no one dares to pretend to be Uchiha''s clan."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Coulson nodded in agreement, then continued to look at Charlotte, waiting for his further explanation.


    However, Charlotte did not continue to speak, Coulson froze for a moment and then said: "No more?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Yes, the information content of the 5 energy blocks is only this."


    Hearing Charlotte said that there was no more, Coulson did not raise any objections, but he also grasped a few points, one of the strongest clans in the ninja, the Uchiha clan, the contemporary team leader Uchiha Madara, clan emblem sign.


    And a Genin next to Charlotte is a member of the Uchiha clan.


    All of this information requires Coulson to return to the bureau for verification and information collection.


    "So, Mr. Charlotte, what about the intelligence information of another family?"


    After signing the mission request again, Charlotte informed Coulson of the existence of the Thousand Hands.


    Like those of the Uchiha clan, Charlotte recounts the name of the contemporary patriarch of the Senju clan when Konoha was established.


    As well as the status of the Senju clan in the ninja world, and the style of the family emblem.


    To this end, Charlotte also deliberately revealed a piece of information, that is, Senju Hasuma is the first-generation leader of Konoha Hidden Village.


    After listening to the intelligence information of the two families, Coulson thought for a while, his expression was a little dignified, and then he said: "Mr. Charlotte, the next information may be a little sensitive, you can choose not to accept the commission."


    Seeing Coulson''s serious look, Charlotte smiled and said, "It''s okay, you can delegate the task, as long as you can afford the task reward."


    "Mr. Charlotte, the strength of your ninjas is innate, or acquired through practice."


    Coulson asked this question because he also wanted to know whether the other party became stronger step by step through cultivation techniques, or because of innate differences, so he has a strong strength.


    This question is very important for S.H.I.E.L.D. Acquired practice means that everyone has a strong possibility, and even they may become such a superhuman existence. If it is an innate power, then it is necessary to Consider reproduction, bloodline inheritance, and consider some special strategies for women and men of each other.


    Hearing that Coulson asked such a question, Charlotte immediately knew that there was an opportunity to raise the price.


    However, Charlotte did not propose an exaggerated price, after all, the importance of this information is relative.


    "30 energy blocks is the price of this intelligence commission."


    Hearing that it was 30 energy blocks, Coulson was also relieved. This price shows that although the other party cares about this information, it does not care that it cannot be leaked.


    Coulson always believed that the intelligence that Charlotte knew was definitely incomplete, and the intelligence that could be traded was also limited.


    After all, in the internal analysis of S.H.I.E.L.D., Charlotte was just an agent pushed to the front.


    "OK, just follow the price you said, 30 energy blocks are no problem."


    After signing the assignment, Charlotte answered directly: "There is a special cultivation technique, and strength is acquired step by step."


    Of course, Charlotte''s statement is not a lie, after all, even if she is as strong as Banban, she needs to practice step by step to grow up.


    As for the so-called exercise, Charlotte did not say. Of course, if Coulson wanted to buy the name of this exercise, Charlotte would tell him the name of "Chakra Extraction".


    As for how to extract it, Charlotte doesn''t plan to tell others before she can obtain the ability to give others chakra seeds.


    After all, isn''t it that the exercises that cannot be cultivated are no different from deceiving people?


    He also intends to obtain an energy block from the other party''s hands by relying on the principle of integrity management before he obtains the space gem.


    Knowing that the ninja''s powerful strength was obtained through practice, Coulson''s heart immediately became excited, but he still suppressed it forcibly, so that he still looked so calm.


    "Mr. Charlotte, thank you for your notice."


    Considering that there were still twenty energy blocks he brought, Coulson was considering whether to obtain information on Charlotte''s state that night or obtain a detailed information on the founding family.


    As for more sensitive topics, Coulson does not intend to continue asking questions. Information must be obtained step by step, and he will not directly entrust some information that he knows is impossible.


    After thinking for a while, Coleson decided to postpone the information on the creation of the Ninja Village family. On the one hand, he has obtained the names of two families, the family emblem, and the name of the contemporary patriarch. On the one hand verification and exploration, on the other hand, they are more interested in Charlotte''s state.


    After confirming the idea, Coulson took out a few photos. In the photos, Charlotte was running in the eight-door Dunjia, and there was a green chakra appearance all over her body when she was fighting the Iron Overlord.


    "Mr. Charlotte, what is your state of affairs, and what is the green energy emerging from your body?"


    Looking at the photo Coulson took out, Charlotte took a brief look, determined what it was, and said directly:


    "These are two problems, both of which are related to strength, each with ten energy blocks."


    Seeing Charlotte''s price increase again, Coulson opened his mouth and finally asked, "Sir, isn''t a piece of information worth 5 energy blocks?"


    Charlotte repeated: "This information is related to strength and is very important. One is worth ten energy blocks. UU reading "


    Looking at Charlotte''s firm eyes, Coulson pondered for a while and said, "Just at the price you said."


    Two more mission scrolls were signed again, which made Coulson a little gloomy, and Charlotte decided it was the rule.


    Before, he had sent the photo of the mission scroll back to the bureau, and had done a texture comparison and test to determine that the mission scroll did not have any mysterious power.


    The pattern above is just decoration, not something like the devil''s terms.


    So he was puzzled by the fact that Charlotte had to sign a mission for every piece of information.


    Seeing Charlotte accepted the assignment, Coulson couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Charlotte, can you tell me why I must sign the assignment?"


    Charlotte looked at Coulson''s question, smiled and pointed a finger: "5 energy blocks, I''ll tell you."


    Thinking that all his energy blocks have been used, Coulson said helplessly: "Mr. Charlotte, all the energy blocks I brought have been used, can I give you these 5 next time, please answer me first. Confuse."

 Chapter 176： Ninja Shop (Guaranteed 6,000/6,000)

    "Then ask this question again when you''re ready next time."


    Seeing Charlotte rejecting his own question, Coulson was a little helpless but helpless. He really wanted to arrest this hateful guy directly into the bureau, conduct some torture, and get all the information.


    If they hadn''t considered the perverted strength of the other party and the hidden village of Konoha behind him, they would have wanted to do this for a long time.


    Suppressing the depression in his heart, Coulson still showed a professional smile and said:


    "If that''s the case, then trouble Mr. Charlotte to share these two intelligence information."


    Charlotte pointed to herself in one of the photos and said, "This state is one of my Taiju skills, called Bamen Dunjia."


    "After using this body, you will enter this state, and your own strength will be improved in all directions."


    "As for the green energy you''re talking about, it''s called Chakra."


    "After opening the eight-door Dunjia, the body''s chakra will increase sharply and materialize, which is the green energy in the photo."


    Listening to Charlotte''s narration, Coulson was thinking about the word chakra in his heart, and guessed that the ninja should practice chakra.


    "Thank you Mr. Charlotte for your answer. That''s all for today''s intelligence entrustment."


    "As for the commission money, I''ll send it to you right away."


    I saw Coulson tap the Bluetooth headset on his ear and directly instruct the other agents to bring the box in.


    Within a minute, two S.H.I.E.L.D. agents walked in with four suitcases, and were led by the waiter to the reception room, where they put things on the table.


    "Mr. Charlotte, all the commission money is in the box, and the secret is 0000."


    "Here, we won''t disturb your work, and we will retire now."


    This time, Coulson did not take away the box, and the style of the suitcase was changed, and it was left to Charlotte Doyle along with the energy block.


    Looking at the four suitcases on the table, Charlotte got up and stretched out her hand with a smile: "It''s a pleasure to work together, and I look forward to meeting you next time."


    Coulson also shook hands with Charlotte: "Happy cooperation!"


    "Also, Mr. Charlotte, our organization has changed its name and is now called S.H.I.E.L.D.!"


    Listening to Coulson saying that her organization had changed its name, Charlotte laughed in her heart: SHIELD, I think it''s Snake Shield.


    But there was a smile on his face: "It''s a very good name."


    "Thank you!" Coulson then took his agents and left.


    After walking out of the door of the office, Coulson got into the car and asked, "Is the positioning in the box open?"


    At this time, a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent in the car replied: "The positioning has been fully opened, and the signal is transmitted in real time, and we can know the movement of the box at any time."


    Coulson softened his temples, and then said, "Don''t hold out too much hope, this is just a simple test."


    "Drive, go back to the Trident Building!"


    In the reception room, as Coulson and others left, Charlotte did not recharge immediately.


    Instead, submit the 4 quest scrolls to the quest meeting place in turn.


    After some operations, Charlotte completed 4 B-level missions, because the intelligence involved Konoha Village, but it was not very special information, only B-level.


    However, the harvest is not cheap, plus the tasks submitted at the beginning, Coulson let Charlotte complete a total of 5 B-level tasks this time.


    Ding��Complete the B-level task, reward 2000 reputation, 200,000 copper coins, and a common treasure chest!


    Ding��Complete the B-level task, reward 2000 reputation, 200,000 copper coins, and a common treasure chest!


    Ding��Complete the B-level task, reward 2000 reputation, 200,000 copper coins, and a common treasure chest!


    Ding��Complete the B-level task, reward 2000 reputation, 200,000 copper coins, and a common treasure chest!


    Ding��Complete the B-level task, reward 2000 reputation, 200,000 copper coins, and a common treasure chest!


    Five reward messages in a row, looking at the 10,000 RP, as well as 1 million copper coins and 5 treasure chests, and looking at the 60 energy blocks on the table.


    At this moment, Charlotte felt that Coulson''s smile was so kind, and she was really looking forward to the next meeting.


    After submitting the quest scroll, Charlotte entered the password, opened all four suitcases, and divided the 60 energy blocks into two piles, ignoring the system prompt.


    There are 36 energy blocks in one pile, and 24 energy blocks in the other.


    After dividing the energy blocks, Charlotte put her hand on the 36 energy blocks and recharged directly.


    Ding �� recharge is successful, get 6480+6480 gold coins!


    The gold coins have been recharged by 6480, and the VIP level has also changed, from VIP3 to VIP5 in an instant.


    In an instant, Charlotte had 13,960 gold coins, and the total amount of gold coins soared to 14,264. This was the first time he had owned 10,000 gold coins.


    Charlotte was very excited when she saw the recharged amount. Sure enough, the first recharge reward did not disappoint him.


    Charlotte then turned her attention to the VIP upgrade reward.


    Ding congratulations on the successful recharge, Charlotte Doyle has been upgraded to VIP4.


    The reward is 16000 copper coins, 100 reputation, 2 arcane scrolls, and 1 ninja recruitment scroll.


    Ding congratulations on the successful recharge, Charlotte Doyle has been promoted to VIP5.


    Get 18000 copper coins, 150 reputation, 3 arcane scrolls, and 1 ninja recruitment scroll.


    Ding �� VIP level 5, open the privilege of the ninja shop, you can buy 4 pieces of ninja shards in each window in the mall every day!


    After seeing these two pieces of good news one after another, Charlotte is still very satisfied. She bought 5 secret art scrolls and 2 ninja recruitment scrolls for free. The value is still not low.


    In particular, the store finally opened the purchase permission of ninja fragments, which made Charlotte very happy. At this point, in addition to ninja recruitment, there was finally another place to get ninja fragments.


    Without hesitation, Charlotte immediately clicked on the item store on the mall interface. At this time, in addition to the item store, the item store finally had an additional column, Ninja.


    Clicking on the ninja page, UU reading Charlotte saw four ninja avatars, namely Shippuden Li Fragment, Kushina Fragment, Shippuden-Naruto Fragment, and Yuhi Red Fragment.


    Shippuden Lee Fragment: 80 Gold


    Kushina Shard: 160 gold


    Shippuden - Naruto Fragment: 80 Gold


    Yuhi Red Shard: 180 gold


    As well as the daily purchase limit displayed below each avatar: 0/4, and a sentence in the lower left corner, automatically refreshed at 0:00 every day.


    However, Charlotte studied it carefully, but did not find the optional configuration, which somewhat disappointed him.


    However, it is guessed that the VIP level is not enough. When the VIP level is higher, this privilege should be able to be activated.


    At that time, you can choose independently. At that time, as long as you have gold coins, whether it is S tolerance or A tolerance B tolerance, the method of obtaining it will be much simpler.

 Chapter 177： single draw miracle

    Looking at the fragments of the four people sold on the ninja shop, Charlotte didn''t have anything that she needed to buy urgently.


    Although Naruto from Shippuden or the previous nine-tailed man, Zhuli Jiu Xinna, are all powerful ninjas, the four fragments are still too far away from recruiting.


    When you only need a few, you can buy it directly through the ninja store, or when you can choose one, you can directly identify a powerful ninja, such as Kamui Kakashi, or Uchiha Itachi, or Jiraiya. Also like ninjas.


    Use the power of kryptonite to directly knock out the other party in half a month or a month.


    But for now, it is not considered for the time being.


    After exiting the ninja shop, Charlotte looked at the 24 energy blocks left on the table and remembered the 30 energy blocks left in her storage space.


    Thinking of these energy blocks and the inability to collect other first recharge rewards, Charlotte took out all the energy blocks and recharged them without any hesitation.


    Ding��Detected energy, whether to recharge!


    Top up!


    Ding �� recharge is successful, get 9720 gold coins!


    Seeing that only 9,720 gold coins were obtained from 54 energy blocks, Charlotte realized the arrogance of the double reward for the first charge at this time.


    However, Charlotte was very satisfied with this result, and moved her gaze to the gold coin column, which read 23,984 gold coins.


    Looking at this number, a smile appeared on Charlotte''s face. Whether it was opening the battle bar or recruiting Tsunade, he was full of confidence.


    However, the second recharge did not increase the VIP level, but Charlotte was not surprised at all.


    After several VIP level upgrades, Charlotte speculates that the VIP level requirement is 20 times that of playing mobile games in his previous life. That is to say, VIP5 requires 2W gold coins to recharge, while VIP6 requires 4W gold coins to recharge.


    This random upgrade didn''t reach VIP6. Charlotte was not surprised at all, but she just didn''t know whether to upgrade to VIP6 to get Neji Hyuga first, or to get Neji Hyuga through recruitment first.


    Without any hesitation, Charlotte exited the system, but after taking a shower, she started Tsunade''s recruitment campaign.


    After walking out of the reception room and watching the mute at the front desk, Charlotte ordered, "Destroy all the suitcases in the conference room."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    After instructing to mute, Charlotte passed the rest area, looked at the laptop that had entered the screen saver state because it had not been used for a long time, took a few steps up, closed the laptop, and walked towards the upstairs bedroom with the laptop in hand.


    As for the Dragon Ring of the Supreme Merlin, it was regrettable that Charlotte missed it, and he could only see it when he turned on the computer again.


    Back in the room, Charlotte Doyle threw the laptop on the bedside table, then went to the bathroom and took a good bath.


    After taking a shower and changing clothes, Charlotte sat in the center of the bed, and then entered the system space consciously. Looking at the two ninja recruitment scrolls she had just obtained, she bought 8 of them with a wave of her very lavish hand, which was directly deducted. 1344 gold coins.


    So far, Charlotte Doyle has 10 ninja recruitment scrolls again, and the gold coins are reduced to 22,640.


    Looking at her more than 20,000 gold coins, Charlotte thought to herself that Xuan might not change her mind, but Krypton would definitely save her life. No one asks for so much money today.


    I saw Charlotte''s heart slumped, lying directly on the bed, and her consciousness entered the system space.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten consecutive draws, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of a country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes with a peculiar light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 2 Gaara Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Iluka Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden - 1 piece of Tiantian Shard!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Sannin-Tsunade 4 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Hyuga Neji shards!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 4 pieces of Kakashi Hatake!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Li Locke!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden - Hinata Hinata Fragments 2!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden - Hinata Hinata Fragments 2!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of Black Earth-Boren Biography!


    After the recruitment was over, Charlotte glanced at her summoning interface and found Tsunade''s recruitment result, 4 fragments, from the ten recruitments at a glance.


    A result that is neither good nor bad, not a shard at the bottom, such a result can be considered acceptable to Charlotte.


    Thinking that Tsunade''s fragments have already collected 36 pieces, as long as it is not unlucky to the extreme, it should be enough to do it again.


    After confirming the recruitment results of Tsunade, Charlotte began to look at the other recruitment results. Gaara, Kakashi, Hinata Hinata, and Kuroto were all pretty good, a fairly decent recruitment result.


    After reading all the information, Charlotte knew that this recruitment did not make up enough pieces for any ninja.


    I counted the ten recruits this time, and I got 24 fragments, which is not bad.


    Among them, there are 4 pieces of A ninja, 15 pieces of B ninja, and 5 pieces of C ninja. Although there is no big explosion, the number of pieces from the 40 pieces of young Kakashi is only 2 pieces!


    Even the number of fragments of the earth shadow and black soil has reached 21 pieces by more than half.


    After accepting all the ninja fragments, Charlotte looked at her gold coins, the number of more than 20,000, and the single recruitment on the recruitment interface.


    Thinking that I have never done a single draw, generally speaking, the luck of the first single draw will be good.


    With such an idea in mind, and her more than 20,000 gold coins as her confidence, Charlotte decided to be arrogant today and try her luck in a single draw.


    Directly spent 168 gold coins, purchased a ninja recruitment scroll, and then used a single recruitment.


    A flash of brilliance flashed, and Charlotte''s ninja recruitment scroll was successfully used.


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of flying segment!


    Seeing that her luck was not bad, Charlotte, holding on to the idea of ??making persistent efforts, bought another ninja recruitment scroll and performed a single draw again.


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja Sannin Tsunade 5 pieces!


    Huo, this is a big hit with a single pump. Seeing such a result, a smile appeared on Charlotte''s face.


    Sure enough, a miracle alone!


    This time, not only has Tsunade''s 40 fragments been collected, but also one more!


    Seeing such a result, Charlotte didn''t stop at the ninja recruiting interface, but directly exited.


    Then he directly opened his own ninja column, and at this time, he passed a few ninjas he owned and cast his eyes on Tsunade''s avatar.


    At this time, Tsunade''s avatar was not lit, but a star appeared.


    Clicking on Tsunade''s avatar, Charlotte saw that 41/40 was written on the fragment column, whether to recruit ninjas.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Charlotte clicked Ninja Recruitment directly.


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for recruiting B-rank ninja Konoha Sannin-Tsunade!

 Chapter 178： 0 calls out, Tsunade finally (guaranteed 2,000/6,000)

    Ding. Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting the B-rank ninja Konoha Sannin - Tsunade!


    At this moment, a new picture popped up in front of Charlotte. It was Tsunade wearing a battle armor, a pair of ponytails, and a Konoha forehead guard.


    Looking at the face that was ready for battle, with a face of determination, Charlotte was very excited.


    It was really a long-awaited start, and finally after 72 ninja recruitments, he finally recruited Tsunade, who was the most ideal 24-year-old girl in his heart.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Konoha Sannin - Tsunade: B-level ninja


    Skills: Strange Power, Bounce Forehead/Angry Ladder, Slug, Tongue and Teeth.


    Strange Power: Gather chakra in your hands to quickly burn and explode, slamming a strong blow to the ground, and then use a heavy punch to smash the flying rocks and attack the enemy.


    Forehead/Angry Ladder: Furious Sky Kick: Use an uppercut to knock the enemy into the air, then leap forward to gather Chakra on his feet and deliver a full-strength flying kick.


    Bounce the forehead: Use an uppercut to knock the enemy into the air, and then gather the chakra on the fingers to charge up and bounce the enemy into the air.


    Slug �� Tonguetooth Mucus: Use psychic to summon a giant slug. The slug spit out a corrosive liquid from its mouth to attack the enemy. Then Tsunade jumped into the air and punched the enemy at a very fast falling speed, causing damage to the enemy. Huge damage.


    Note: Normal attacks have skills, which are painful.


    Seeing Tsunade''s skills, Charlotte is very satisfied. It can be said that Tsunade''s skills are very strong in terms of attack, and he comes with 5 skills.


    The basic attack is painful, and the three-skill band has been switched to the fourth-skill. Although these skills involve the application of strange power, the attack results are different.


    Especially Tsunade comes with the psychic beast Slug Immortal, because it is not a psychic beast obtained through the psychic interface, other ninjas cannot share it, but Charlotte and Tsunade can use it together, just like a silent dolphin. Same.


    So even if there is no medical ninjutsu blessing, but there are slugs, it can become an auxiliary treatment, and after the palm immortality is activated, there is no need to worry.


    In addition to the increase in ninjutsu skills, what makes Charlotte the most concerned about Tsunade is her strength. At this time, Tsunade is called Konoha Sannin, but she has shadow-level strength.


    Even if all the other ninjas under his command were attacked, he would not be Tsunade''s opponent, and even Xiao Li, who was driving Dumen, would not be able to walk for a few rounds.


    Especially after just participating in the Ninja World War, Tsunade''s own combat experience is also very rich. This is Charlotte''s first shadow-level combat power. Although it is only rated as B-level in terms of rarity, it is a terrifying strength. But not to be underestimated.


    As the ninja received, a huge chakra gathered on Charlotte Doyle''s body, increasing his chakra volume again.


    The increase of a B ninja is five times that of a C ninja, which is equivalent to 15 uses of Chidori. So far, Charlotte is one step closer to the situation of Chattonla.


    At the same time, the memory of Tsunade''s ninjutsu skills was also instilled in Charlotte''s mind, and the methods of how to use strange power and how to greet slugs were all passed down.


    After feeling her own increased strength, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction. If Dumen cooperated with the strange power, she didn''t know what the situation would be like.


    I''m afraid that if I hit the Iron Overlord now, maybe I can pierce the opponent''s armor with one punch.


    Without any hesitation, Charlotte immediately entered the practice ground and felt the charm of the strange force. There was a terrifying force in every gesture, and when she stepped down, it was a huge pit.


    With a single punch, it can easily blow up a house with just the gust of wind.


    And as Charlotte controls the size of the Chakra output, the destructive power has changed significantly.


    Charlotte, who has a lot of fun, wants to try the superposition of ninjutsu, that is, whether she can use strange powers when using eight armors.


    "Eight-door Dunjia-Dumen, open!"


    The violent chakra spewed out directly, and a hurricane hung on the training ground, but it was the increase in the amount of chakra that made Charlotte Dumen''s power stronger again.


    The violent Chakra turned into a real arrogance and spurted out, while Charlotte''s forehead was bulging with blue veins, and her face was distorted.


    But it was Charlotte who felt the pain more intensely than when she opened Dumen before.


    Keeping Dumen''s state, Charlotte was ready to use her magic power.


    "puff!"


    But a mouthful of blood spurted out, and Charlotte quickly closed the eight-door Dunjia on her body.


    However, although the strange power and the eight-door Dunjia are the same physical arts, they are in two different directions. The eight-door Dunjia brings the violent chakra, but the strange power requires meticulous control of the chakra.


    That is to say, Charlotte is in contact in the system space, and is experienced by the body given by the will body. If she does this outside, she must be seriously injured.


    Obviously, Charlotte at this time does not have the ability to meticulously control the violent Chakra.


    Not to mention him, even Mike Kay, who opened the door to death, doesn''t have such ability.


    After confirming that the idea of ??superimposing the eight doors and the strange power could not be realized for the time being, Charlotte withdrew from the practice field after getting familiar with the new ninjutsu skills.


    At this time, Charlotte was ready to see what changes would happen to the summoning interface after she successfully recruited Tsunade.


    Clicking on the ninja recruitment interface again, everything in front of him changed in the next second. A huge moon appeared in Charlotte''s eyes, and then crows flew across the sky.


    The picture in front of him turned black The next moment, in a **** color, Uchiha Itachi, wearing a black red cloud robe, stood in the center, and suddenly opened his kaleidoscope to Charlotte.


    Such a scene almost scared Charlotte, um, almost.


    The world was broken, the scene of the representative Uchiha clan was broken, and under the blood moon, a dozen figures stood on the telephone pole.


    In the end, it turned into a crow feather that filled the sky, and Uchiha Itachi appeared in a secret building of the Uchiha clan, sitting on a stone chair with a dark crow standing on the armrest.


    The last scene was frozen and became the background of the summoning interface, and was marked with A Ninja: Uchiha Itachi!


    The heroic figure of Tsunade in the picture is no longer, but has become the Suzaku Uchiha Itachi!


    Seeing Uchiha Itachi wearing a red cloud robe and a Konoha betrayal forehead protector, Charlotte was shocked, and finally restricted the ninja to become a ninja.


    And it''s not an ordinary A Shinobi, but a very powerful Uchiha Itachi who has opened the kaleidoscope to join the Akatsuki organization.

 Chapter 179： Hot Tsunade (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    Thinking that the limited ninja this time is Itachi, Charlotte is very happy, thinking of the Hidean that she is about to recruit, and this time Itachi.


    The members of the Xiaotian Group have 2 clear members, and the only ones left are Orochimaru, Scorpion, Jiaodu, Xiaonan, and Liudao.


    Thinking of the one-year recruitment limit for ninjas, Charlotte decided that this time would be enough time to recruit Itachi, even if it is more difficult to obtain the fragments of A-level ninjas than B-level ones.


    Charlotte also has certainty in her heart. The big deal is to sell more information to S.H.I.E.L.D., and now she will have a kaleidoscope!


    Looking at Itachi Uchiha in the recruitment interface, Charlotte did not directly recruit ninjas. After all, it takes a bite to eat. Compared with Itachi, who cannot be brought to the world temporarily, what should be more concerned about is Tsunade who is about to appear. .


    Taking a deep breath, Charlotte took another look at Uchiha Itachi sitting on the stone chair, and resolutely exited the recruitment interface.


    Came to the battle interface, looking at the five ninjas on the battle bar, Iruka, Sasuke, Li Rock, Uzumaki Naruto, and Mute, Charlotte directly clicked the plus sign on the side.


    Ding �� Whether to consume 5000 gold coins to open a battle column.


    Without any hesitation, I chose Yes.


    In the next second, there was one more place in the battle column, and Charlotte''s gold coins changed from 22,304 to 17,304.


    Looking at the reduced gold coins, Charlotte tried to keep turning it on.


    Ding �� Does it consume 8000 gold coins to open a battle bar?


    Seeing that the gold requirement was increased to 8,000 instead of doubling, Charlotte was determined that this result was within his acceptable range, not the worst.


    After clicking No, Charlotte did not continue to open the battle bar. At present, 7 positions are enough for him to use. After he has a new ninja, he will consider continuing to open it.


    Looking at Kamdori-Temari and Konoha Sannin-Tsunate who had not yet played, Charlotte decided to show it separately after thinking for a while.


    Otherwise, there are two female ninjas in the room at the same time, which is really not good.


    Without thinking too much, Charlotte directly dragged Tsunade''s Ninka to the battle column.


    Ding��Whether to show Konoha Sannin-Tsunachi within three meters of you!


    Yes!


    With Charlotte''s confirmation, Tsunade''s figure began to slowly emerge beside Charlotte''s bed, and as the figure completely descended, Tsunade, who had been closing his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes.


    But it was only not long ago that Tsunade and his two partners ended the duel with Sanshoyu Hanzo. When Tsunade, Orochimaru, and Jiraiya were about to return at this time, and their follow-up plans, they heard that Jiraiya was preparing. Stay in Yuyin Village and take care of three war orphans who come to you.


    Tsunade was very disappointed with Jiraiya''s decision, but considering that it was his good friend Jiraiya''s decision, Tsunade was just a little sullen.


    However, in the next second, an extra memory appeared in Tsunade''s mind and appeared here.


    Seeing himself appearing in a room, the man in front of him was wearing pajamas, sitting on the bed and looking at him.


    Seeing such a scene, Tsunade instantly became angry. Although the other party brought him here, he couldn''t hurt the person in front of him, but he must have learned a lesson.


    "Stop doing these little tricks... I''ll crush you."


    Looking at Tsunade''s unkind eyes, Charlotte immediately realized that something was wrong. The summoned environment was not right. In an instant, Charlotte thought of Jiraiya''s experience that was closest to death.


    Charlotte hurriedly shouted: "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding!"


    "Painful feet!"


    Tsunade didn''t listen to Charlotte''s explanation, and just a high leg fell.


    "boom!"


    When Tsunade fell, not only was Charlotte''s bed shattered, but the concrete floor beneath her feet exploded. The ground on the second floor instantly turned into a big pit and fell.


    And Charlotte, at this moment, immediately dodged and appeared on the side of the room.


    "Crash!"


    It was the bed that was kicked up, and fell directly downstairs with the big hole.


    Hearing the movement upstairs, Mute was also startled, and rushed towards Charlotte''s room in an instant.


    "Tsunade, misunderstanding, misunderstanding!"


    Charlotte said while waving her hand.


    However, Charlotte, who was dressed in pajamas, didn''t look like a misunderstanding, but like a man with a conspiracy.


    Just when Charlotte was about to explode her strength and resist Tsunade''s brutal beating, the other party didn''t do anything.


    But Tsunade also knew that this was a misunderstanding, but it was to vent, otherwise the kick would not have hit the bed and the ground, but on Charlotte.


    "Hmph, since it''s a misunderstanding, I can''t forgive it."


    "You have to buy me a drink!"


    But it was Tsunade at this time, who was in a bad mood, ready to have a drink in this relatively safe environment.


    Just when Tsunade finished speaking and Charlotte had no time to answer, the door of the room was violently opened.


    "Lord Charlotte, are you okay?"


    But it was Mute who came, kicked the door directly with one foot, and shouted anxiously.


    Hearing the sound of the door, Tsunade turned his head curiously, looked around and saw a ninja who was nervous at first, and then suddenly surprised.


    And seeing Tsunade''s mute, his expression changed from nervousness to surprise.


    "Tsuna, Tsunade-sama!"


    The next second, Mute was ready to throw himself into Tsunade''s arms and tell his thoughts about this short period of time.


    However, Mute, who rushed over, did not hug Tsunade, but was held on his head by a hand.


    "What are you doing, bastard?"


    Seeing Tsunade''s anger, Mute was a little overwhelmed, and hurriedly said, "Lord Tsunade, I''m Mute!"


    "Mute?" Tsunade was a little surprised.


    "do not know!"


    Seeing that Tsunade didn''t know him, Mute quickly stood up, and then looked at Charlotte as if asking for help, hoping to find the answer from here Charlotte looked at what had just happened, and then He opened his mouth and said, "Don''t you want to drink, let me invite you."


    While speaking, Charlotte walked out of the room first, and then said, "Mute, remember to notify the decoration company to repair my room."


    Seeing Charlotte walk out of the room, Tsunade glanced at the somewhat nervous ninja in front of her, and followed Charlotte out.


    Taking Tsunade to a circular sofa in the dining area to sit down, Charlotte snapped her fingers and called the waiter.


    "Bring my collection of Macallan Lalique 55-year-old single malt whisky. I''m bringing a bottle of sake and a bottle of red wine."


    "Salmon, sushi, sashimi, fried tempura, foie gras, mussels, and small green dragons are all arranged."


    But Charlotte ordered a few dishes that the other party might like more. As for the drinks, Charlotte didn''t know if Tsunade could be used to drinking foreign wine and red wine, so she asked the waiter to bring it over.

 Chapter 180： First acquaintance with Tsunade (guaranteed 6,000/6,000)

    Along the way, Tsunade was also looking at the surrounding environment, sitting on the sofa, watching Charlotte''s orders.


    Tsunade smiled boldly: "You guy, it seems that the conditions are not bad, does this place belong to you?"


    Looking at Tsunade in front of her, Charlotte had a smile on her face: "This is Charlotte''s office and my site."


    "For everything here, you will slowly learn about it later."


    At this time, Mute returned to the service desk. She wanted to come over, but she held back her inner thoughts. After all, Lord Charlotte did not invite her to come with her.


    As for Tsunade''s situation, in just a few minutes, Mute had already figured it out.


    Based on Tsunade''s face and clothes, Mute guessed that the summoned Tsunade might be Tsunade before she knew her.


    So Tsunade doesn''t know her, but this doesn''t make Mute too frustrated. Anyway, Tsunade-sama has come here, and there is time and opportunity to get to know her again.


    At this time, the waiter came up with drinks, wine glasses, and ice buckets.


    The first thing that came up was Charlotte''s Collection, the Macallan Lalique 55-year-old single malt whisky, which was the wine that Winston gave him.


    The waiter even brought ice cola, kumquat, lemon and other ingredients.


    Charlotte gave Tsunade and herself a spot first, and then put one of the glasses in front of Tsunade: "This is whisky, the fine wine here, and this bottle in my hand is even more rare."


    "You taste the pure drink first to experience the taste."


    Tsunade looked at the different sake on the table that she had drunk in the ninja world, picked it up and smelled it with her nose to make sure there was no problem, then took a sip.


    Pour the whisky into the mouth, and the golden liquid flows through the taste buds into the throat, and the taste of vanilla, dried fruit, caramel and so on surrounds the lips and teeth.


    Tsunade raised his eyebrows lightly, put down the wine glass and said, "The taste is very unique, completely different from the wine I drank before."


    Charlotte smiled and didn''t speak, but poured Tsunade another half a glass, this time adding ice cubes to it.


    "You''re trying this drink and you''ll see the difference in taste."


    Looking at the handsome guy in front of him who brought him into this world, Tsunade didn''t care too much at this time. She just finished the war and needed a good meal and a big drink to soothe her emotions.


    Holding up the glass, Tsunade drank it again, but found that the whiskey after adding ice tasted more refreshing.


    Watching Tsunade drank two small glasses in a row, Charlotte did not continue pouring wine at this time, but took a sip of wine herself.


    At this time, the waiter came over with various dishes and put all the dishes on the table.


    When the food was served, Charlotte motioned, "Come on, let''s chat while we eat!"


    At this time, after two glasses of wine, Tsunade did not feel drunk at all, and looked at the food on the table with great emotion.


    You must know that she was on the frontline battlefield of Yuyin Village before. Not to mention food, it was even hot, and many times she couldn''t eat it.


    I saw Tsunade unbuttoning a few buttons and ropes, and easily took off his combat uniform and put it aside, while he was wearing a set of intimate clothing with good ventilation.


    Without the shackles of the combat uniform, Tsunade''s pair of giants looked even more heroic and huge, and Charlotte was slightly dazed.


    "Bastard, what are you looking at!"


    "Drink, drink!"


    Charlotte touched her nose in embarrassment, picked up the whisky on the table, and poured another half glass for Tsunade.


    After taking off his combat uniform, Tsunade picked up his chopsticks and began to wipe out the food on the table. The speed was very fast, and he did not treat Charlotte as an outsider at all.


    Looking at Tsunade, Charlotte took a sip of whiskey and then said, "Look at your outfit, you were still on the battlefield in the Land of Rain?"


    Hearing Charlotte speak, Tsunade swallowed the sushi in his mouth and said, "Yes, we just ended the war in the Land of Rain, and you were brought here before we evacuate."


    "I don''t know if they will be worried after I disappear..."


    Thinking of this, Tsunade picked up the wine glass and drank it again, turning his grief and appetite away.


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Charlotte thought for a while, and then said: "In your world, your departure has not changed at all, and what has happened and has not happened will not change, I just bring You at that point in time."


    "Everything else will not change from the original historical direction."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tsunade was stunned, but she didn''t ask questions immediately, she didn''t think so much at this time.


    Tsunade grabbed the whisky in one hand, and said, "It''s such a slap in the face when it comes to wine!"


    I got myself a glass, and filled Charlotte''s glass with a little water. Looking at the iced Coke on the table, I asked, "Is this Coke drink directly, or drink it with alcohol."


    Looking at the coke in Tsunade''s hand, Charlotte replied: "You can add a little bit to the whisky, it will have a different taste!"


    "��~"


    Opening the can, Tsunade took a little bit into the whisky, picked up the glass and sang about the taste.


    "It tastes good, let''s toast!"


    Looking at the wine glass that Tsunade raised, Charlotte also raised her glass and clinked glasses with Tsunade.


    With the delicious food and wine as Tsunade''s company, Charlotte and Tsunade also ate, drank and chatted, but it was more that Tsunade was talking and Charlotte was listening.


    Occasionally Tsunade asked a few things about this side, and Charlotte answered again.


    the other side.


    As it was getting dark, the reporters and pups had all left, and Tony also drove away from the press conference venue and returned to his residence.


    "Jarvis!"


    "Welcome home, sir."


    At this moment, Tony looked at a dark figure next to the sofa in the living room in a daze, how did this guy come in.


    "IamIronMAN."


    "Do you think you are the only superhero?"


    "Mr. Stark, you have become part of the great world, you just don''t know it yourself."


    Tony frowned slightly and said, "I don''t think I''m the only superhero This world is not simple."


    Tony stepped forward, looked at the shadow in front of him and asked, "So, who are you?"


    At this time Nick Fury walked out of the dark shadow, showed his face, looked at Tony''s figure and said seriously:


    "Nick Fury, head of SHIELD..."


    Hearing that it was the head of the agent, before waiting for the other party to finish speaking, Tony interrupted directly:


    "I don''t care who you are and what purpose you have, leave my room immediately."


    "Jarvis, how did he get in."


    "Sir, I don''t know why his identity is certified."


    Nick Fury, who came out at this time, looked at Tony and explained: "Intelligent systems are actually very easy to deceive."


    "Tony, let me arrange your activities tonight to find out the truth of the world!"

 Chapter 181： Blacked Nick Fury (2000/6000 guaranteed)

    However, Tony showed no interest in Nick Fury''s invitation.


    "Get out, before I''m not angry!"


    Seeing Tony''s straightforward refusal, Nick Fury continued: "Tony, don''t you..."


    "Get out, now!"


    "Jarvis, get me on the phone of the federal congressman, I want to know, when will a head of secret agents be qualified to sneak into my home and talk nonsense about me!"


    "Sir, please wait a moment!"


    Seeing Tony Stark''s behavior, Nick Fury knew that he couldn''t communicate in such a situation, so he had no choice but to say: "OK, OK, I''ll leave now."


    "But I believe we will meet again."


    After speaking, Nick Fury left Tony''s villa directly.


    "Sir, the phone has been dialed."


    When the call was connected, Tony did not hesitate, and directly complained to the other party that SHIELD broke into private houses, especially the behavior of a capitalist.


    And asked the party to file a complaint with S.H.I.E.L.D. and give advice on how to deal with it.


    Obviously, Nick Fury''s behavior of sneaking into the room was considered to annoy Tony Stark.


    After hanging up the phone, Tony ordered again: "Jarvis, set this guy on the blacklist, my villa will never accept this guy!"


    "Okay, sir!"


    After driving Nick Fury away, Tony was preparing to upgrade the room''s defense system, otherwise any agent could sneak into his room, then his Mark series armor, wouldn''t it have any secrets.


    At that time, if you don''t yourself, you will become a part-time worker for others.


    What you invent is your own, and you can''t let others **** it away.


    After the Obadiah incident, Tony also raised his vigilance.


    the other side.


    in the Charlotte office.


    After a conversation, Charlotte had a more intuitive understanding of Tsunade, not just the Tsunade in her memory, but a more vivid and real existence.


    But Tsunade also had a little understanding of the world, Charlotte and the current situation.


    While the two were talking, they tasted all kinds of fine wines, not only drinking a bottle of whisky, but also tasting red wine, sake and even oriental liquor.


    Under the mixture of multiple alcohols and Tsunade''s trust in Charlotte, they did not use Chakra to hangover, so the two of them both fell drunk and lay on the table!


    As the two were completely drunk, the waiter notified the mute at the service desk, and under the arrangement of mute, they were carried to two rooms to rest.


    When she woke up, Charlotte opened her eyes in confusion, looking at herself lying on the bed and looking to the side immediately.


    Finding that there was no one else by the pillow, Charlotte didn''t know whether to be disappointed or fortunate.


    If it''s really next to me, I''m afraid this building will be completely demolished today...


    Throwing this thought out of her mind, Charlotte entered the system space.


    sign in.


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, reward ninjutsu secret scroll X2!


    Sure enough, a good day starts from signing in, taking a look at the ninjutsu secret scrolls that she already has 8 copies, and when Charlotte is ready to collect all 10 copies, they will open them together.


    After a simple wash, Charlotte took out a suit from the storage space and walked out.


    It was almost noon, Charlotte walked to the service desk downstairs and saw Tsunade chatting with Mute.


    At this time, Tsunade had already changed out of his combat uniform, but selected some clothes through mute, and dressed the same as when he was in Konoha.


    "Good afternoon, you two."


    Looking at Charlotte who sat down to say hello, Mute and Tsunade also said hello, but Mute used honorifics.


    "Good afternoon, Lord Charlotte."


    Tsunade, on the other hand, raised a palm and said, "Good noon!"


    Looking at the different names of the two, Charlotte didn''t care.


    "Let''s have lunch together."


    "Okay."


    "Lord Charlotte, I have to guard the service desk."


    Looking at the two answers that were still different, Charlotte had a smile on her face: "Come together, there is nothing to do when the service desk is empty for a while, and this meeting is not a guest without a visit, isn''t it?"


    After that, he brought the two of them to the dining area.


    The three of them came to the dining area to prepare, and Charlotte didn''t bother the chef to cook, but took out three bowls of delicious ramen directly from the storage space.


    Seeing Charlotte''s behavior, Mute opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything in the end.


    But Charlotte''s action caught Tsunade''s attention.


    "What do you use to store food, and it''s still hot."


    You must know that Charlotte didn''t use the storage scroll or other things just now, just waved her hand, and the ramen appeared on the table, which surprised Tsunade.


    Charlotte smiled and said, "This is one of my abilities. I can store things, what they look like when they are put in, and what they look like when they are taken out."


    "There is no time in it, don''t worry about damage to items."


    Hearing such an ability, Tsunade was amazed.


    "If the village had such a means, wouldn''t the logistical pressure be much easier, and maybe the war could end sooner."


    After being surprised, Tsunade said with bright eyes, "Can I learn such an ability?"


    But after waking up, Tsunade found that he had lost a lot of abilities, as if he had been sealed, but he also gained a few more skills.


    After communicating with Mute, I also knew what was going on, so Tsunade quite liked Charlotte''s ability.


    Charlotte waved her hand and said, "There is no way to give you this ability."


    "Let''s try the delicious ramen, you will have a different feeling."


    Hearing Charlotte say that there is no way to give it to her, Tsunade''s expression did not change, but looked down at the delicious ramen in front of him.


    ��Delicious ramen from Ichiraku Ramen?��


    Mute on the side explained: "Master Tsunade is different, you will know after you taste it."


    Hearing Mute''s words, Tsunade smiled, then opened the chopsticks and started eating.


    "Hur, exhale, inhale~"


    Feeling his own changes, as well as his recovered physical strength and chakra, Tsunade was surprised:


    "It''s not Yile''s ramen, it''s an amazing ramen."


    "It''s good to eat this for rest after the battle and for temporary rectification, but it''s not suitable for replenishing physical strength during battle."


    "After all, the enemy won''t give us time to eat ramen."


    Charlotte didn''t care when she heard Tsunade''s three sentences not to leave the war. After all, the other party had just come down from the battlefield, which was a normal reaction.


    Mute quickly explained: "I am familiar with the herbs here, and after I am familiar with the medicinal properties, I will try to configure a pill that can restore chakra."

 Chapter 182： Tsunade into the city (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    Hearing Mute''s words, Tsunade smiled and said, "I''ll help you when the time comes. I believe that we will soon be able to produce military ration pills here."


    "Thank you Tsunade-sama!" Mute said respectfully immediately.


    Tsunade already knew about the existence of mute, and also knew why the other party behaved like this last night.


    Tsunade was a little speechless when he thought that he would be the other party''s teacher in the future, but now he has a niece and apprentice older than himself.


    As for what Kato broke, Tsunade was even more at a loss.


    Although I know that there is such a Kato family in Konoha, I don''t know this person at all.


    And Mute didn''t say much about Kato Dan.


    Tsunade nodded, and then continued to eat delicious ramen.


    Soon, the ramen was wiped out by three people.


    After lunch, Charlotte glanced at Mute and then at Tsunade.


    Then, thinking that Iruka and the others were all gone, and Ginny was busy with other things, she said, "Tsunade, I''ll take you to the Continental Hotel to check your identity information, and by the way, I''ll show you this place. side of the world."


    "Okay!" Tsunade didn''t make any sense to Charlotte''s arrangement.


    Mute, on the other hand, glanced at Charlotte strangely. To know their identity information, either Iluka or Ginny took it with them.


    I didn''t expect that Mr. Charlotte would bring Mr. Tsunade to handle it in person, but thinking that the two were not in the office for the time being, Mute didn''t think much about it.


    However, he also felt that Charlotte-sama had a high regard for Tsunade-sama.


    Arriving at the garage, Charlotte started her car, took Tsunade and drove towards the Continental Hotel.


    Sitting in the car, Tsunade felt it, and said, "Your car is not bad, and it looks cool."


    There are also cars in the ninja world, but they were not developed during the Second Ninja World War.


    At this time, it was still mainly walking or horse-drawn carriages, and cars and trains had not yet developed.


    For Tsunade''s praise, Charlotte smiled: "This car is not the coolest. I will show you other new cars when I have time. There are even cooler ones."


    "If you like it, you can buy one to play with."


    "Look at it then."


    Tsunade did not agree to come down, but opened the car window and began to look out the window.


    Everything in New York is very novel to Tsunade, the peaceful living environment, the residents who come and go, and the high-rise buildings that can be seen.


    Feeling everything in another world, Tsunade was a little stunned.


    After coming here for a while, Tsunade stopped looking at the scenery outside the car window, and sighed: "Peace, that''s great!"


    Listening to Tsunade''s sigh, Charlotte said, "It will soon be quiet here."


    Tsunade frowned and said suspiciously: "I don''t feel the breath of war!"


    "And through my observation, people in this world are very weak."


    "It even gives me the feeling that the people here are weaker than the civilians in the land of fire."


    Charlotte said while driving: "You don''t feel wrong, the ordinary people here are relatively weak."


    "But there are also people with great power here, and they are stronger than you think."


    "Of course there are some guys who are not very strong."


    "In addition, our enemy has not yet appeared, and you will meet in the future."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tsunade murmured, "Is there any future for the enemy?"


    Then Tsunade patted Charlotte''s shoulder directly, and said, "Don''t worry, I will protect you."


    "I will use my fists to smash all enemies!"


    Feeling the youthful aura coming from Tsunade''s shop, Charlotte''s mouth twitched, and the other party''s slap just now was not too hard.


    If it weren''t for his physical fitness, he would have just done it just now. If it was someone else, he might have been shot out.


    "Don''t underestimate the enemy here, it will only get stronger and stronger, and you will be able to see it when the time comes."


    After feeling Tsunade''s great strength, Charlotte thought of one person, the Hulk, maybe they can let Tsunade feel this big guy first.


    Otherwise, everyone really thinks that the enemies of this world are all small shrimps, and it is not good to relax their vigilance at that time.


    Thinking of the time when the Hulk was born, Charlotte knew in her heart that the birth of Hulk seemed not far away.


    Soon the car drove to the door of the Continental Hotel in New York, parked the car, Charlotte threw the key to the parking boy at the door, and walked in with Tsunade.


    Walking through the executive corridor of the hotel, Tsunade looked at the decoration of the hotel and said, "This is a lot more lavish than your office."


    Charlotte didn''t care about Tsunade''s ridicule, and quickly came to the hotel''s reception desk.


    "Eddie, is Winston here?"


    At this time, Eddie said respectfully: "Elder Charlotte, the manager is here, I will inform him to see you immediately."


    "I''ll wait for him in the lounge area."


    After speaking, Charlotte took Tsunade and walked towards the lounge area of ??the hotel.


    All the killers or staff in the hotel along the way, when they saw Charlotte, they all saluted or took off their hats to say hello.


    Looking at all this, Tsunade asked curiously, "This is also your industry?"


    "But when I see so many people here, I feel a bit like a bounty hunter in the black market, just a little weaker."


    Tsunade''s voice was not small, and all the nearby killers heard it, but no one dared to show a fierce look, and no one dared to step forward to question.


    Charlotte''s existence is the existence of a killer legend that transcends all who have ever held the title of legendary killer.


    He is the object of worship of all killers, the only one who eventually becomes the elder of the High Table as a killer, and the judges under Charlotte are all powerful.


    Every one of them is the existence of a legendary killer Even the previously retired Night Demon has become the judge of Charlotte''s subordinates.


    When she came to the rest area and sat down, Charlotte explained to Tsunade, "This is also my property!"


    "You''re not wrong, most of the people here are killers, that is, bounty hunters."


    Charlotte then explained to Tsunade what the Continental Hotel is, as well as the rules and conditions here.


    This made Tsunade know more about Charlotte''s power, but he still didn''t understand: "Then why did you come here to apply for your identity, do you want to register as a killer?"


    Charlotte smiled and saw Winston approach before she could answer.


    "The person who handles the identity for you is here, and you will understand soon."


    At this time, Winston walked to Charlotte''s table and respectfully said, "Elder Charlotte, you are welcome."


    PS: If the state is not good today, there will be 2 updates, and the remaining one will be made up tomorrow!

 ~： 183 Mori no 0 (guaranteed 6,000/6,000)

    Fall in love with youkanshu.com, the Naruto that comes to Marvel


    "Winston, this is our new adjudicator. I''ll take her for identification information."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Winston turned his attention to Tsunade, a young blond girl with a ponytail.


    Although Tsunade is 24 years old, in Winston''s view, the other party is full of youthful breath.


    "Elder, please follow me to the office upstairs, and I''ll handle the identity information for you. You don''t need to come here for this kind of thing in the future."


    "You only need a phone call, and the Continental Hotel will come to serve you."


    "It''s okay, I just brought her to learn about the Continental Hotel."


    Following Winston, the three brought the office upstairs all the way, and the staff responsible for handling the identity information also came quickly.


    Tsunade worked with the staff on information levels, taking pictures, etc., while Charlotte chatted with Winston.


    "Elder, since you provided the wax bath service, the business of the New York Continental Hotel has improved a lot."


    "Now this place is not only for killers, but even some stars and athletes will come here to recover."


    "Now the price of gold coins in mainland hotels is even higher on the black market, and it''s hard to find a single coin."


    "Even the heads of several hospitals came over, hoping to introduce this technology, but they were blocked by me."


    Listening to Winston''s words, Charlotte was not surprised. She nodded and said, "Do a good job in diverting customers. The market for wax baths will only get bigger and more high-end."


    "For stars, athletes and even some rich people, the cost of treatment is not worth the time saved."


    "But for those who want to spy on the secrets of the wax bath, and dare to stretch out their claws, we will not only chop his claws, but also chop the person behind him."


    Hearing Elder Charlotte''s words, Winston nodded in agreement.


    At this moment, Winston walked to the wine cabinet beside him and took out a beautifully packaged bottle of Macallan Lalique series 72 year old single malt whisky.


    "Elder, this is a gift I specially prepared for you. This wine is limited to 600 bottles worldwide. I am in the process of acquiring it, and it will be delivered to your office when the time comes."


    Seeing Winston''s gentle smile, Charlotte did not refuse. She took the wine, looked at the packaging and smiled, "Winston, I like your gift very much."


    At this time, the staff responsible for handling the procedures for Tsunade said, "Beautiful lady, how do you fill in your surname here?"


    "Tsuna or hands, or something else?"


    Hearing the service staff''s words, Charlotte put the wine glass on the desk and walked over.


    Looking at Tsunade who was a little tangled, Charlotte patted the other person''s shoulder, and then said to the waiter, "Senju-Tsunade"


    "You can fill in Qianshou above the surname."


    Seeing Charlotte''s behavior, Tsunade was about to refute something when Charlotte said, "Let Qianshou''s surname bloom again here."


    "After all, this is not Konoha, and it is not a place that needs to be integrated into the whole team."


    "Maybe one day, your eldest grandfather, second grandfather and the others will come too. Presumably they won''t blame you. After all, this is your surname and family, isn''t it?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tsunade got a little excited, grabbed Charlotte''s shoulder and asked, "You mean the eldest grandfather and the second grandfather will come too, is that true?"


    Feeling Tsunade''s strength, Charlotte turned her hand and pulled the opponent''s arm from her shoulder, then looked at the opponent: "Yes, such a day will come."


    Tsunade pulled his arm out of Charlotte''s hand, but still said excitedly, "Thank you, Charlotte."


    Charlotte smiled and said nothing.


    Soon Tsunade completed the formalities, then took the gift from Winston and left the Continental Hotel.


    the other side.


    The Iluka team, who had already arrived in London, was at the Continental Hotel in London at this time.


    Regarding the mission objective this time, Iruka did not rush in with a pair of members, but came to the hotel. Through the intelligence system, he obtained detailed information on the mission objective and the construction drawings of the castle where he was located.


    After obtaining all the information, Iruka set off with the team members.


    There were no surprises or dangers along the way. After dark, everyone easily killed three mission targets.


    On the way back, it was raining heavily, and Iruka took everyone back to the hotel by subway.


    "Such a task is really too simple."


    "C-level tasks like this, I don''t think we need a team to be dispatched at all, and can be completed by one person."


    "It''s better to let everyone do more other tasks, or help Lord Charlotte to find some special items."


    Sasuke said helplessly, and the Naruto gang also helped:


    "That''s right, I think tasks like this can be done independently."


    Walking into the subway station, the four of them were wearing black cloaks and raincoats, which looked different from everyone else.


    Iruka took off his hat, and then said, "It''s mainly because I''m not familiar with people here, maybe I''ll come across other things that Lord Charlotte said."


    Hearing Iruka''s words, Sasuke pouted in disdain, and it''s not too long to come to the world Except for a few capable people in the Hand Club, other special personnel, he is a have not seen.


    Xiao Li, on the other hand, stood obediently and didn''t speak. He just wanted to return to the office as soon as possible to exercise.


    The four people who were waiting saw a subway approaching, but unfortunately it was not the subway they were going to take, they just waited silently.


    In the subway station, people come and go, and there are not many people who want to take the car.


    At this time, a strong black man came and pushed everyone along the way away. Soon, when he approached Iruka and others, he stopped, and then suddenly turned around and shouted: "Vampire!"


    The **** man who turned around directly took out two submachine guns from his jacket and fired directly.


    "Da da da��"


    The bullet poured out and shot at the person in front of him, not caring about the life or death of others along the way.


    Countless passengers screamed and ran around. Some passengers who were about to enter the subway entrance heard gunshots and ran out screaming, with no plans to enter the subway entrance.


    As for Iruka and the others, who had this scene, they didn''t care. They were also bold, and they didn''t dodge like other passengers, but waited for the train.


    At this moment, Sasuke Uchiha suddenly said, "Mr. Iruka, did that person call a vampire just now?"


    Hearing Sasuke''s words, Iruka was also stunned. There are some differences between American English and British English. Just now, his attention was not on this side, and he didn''t talk about what the strong man shouted.


    Hearing Sasuke''s reminder at this time, Iruka thought about it carefully and said, "It sounds like you''re calling a vampire!"

 Chapter 184： Vampires and Werewolves (2000/6000 guaranteed)

    Fall in love with youkanshu.com, the Naruto that comes to Marvel


    At this time, the strong man held two micro-punch, and while walking forward, he shot frantically at a white man.


    At this time, another man suddenly rushed out and shot at the target of the black man. He took out a pistol and shot.


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    This time, the man didn''t have time to dodge. He was shot several times and fell to the ground.


    Naruto, who turned around and saw this scene, shouted, "What, you read it wrong, this is a bunch of ordinary people."


    However, the man in the end suddenly had purple lines on his body, and his expression was hideous, and his face instantly appeared to be burned.


    Seeing such a change, Iruka frowned slightly. Did Sasuke hear it wrong, or are these pistols newly developed?


    At this time, a woman dressed in black and wearing a black trench coat suddenly came out with two guns, shooting wildly at the black man.


    "Da da da��"


    In an instant, the power of the two guns suppressed the black man, and the black man took advantage of the situation to hide at the pillar to the side to replace the bullet.


    Because Iruka was standing behind the man in black, waiting for the subway to come in, Shun became a target.


    Countless stray bullets flew towards a few people.


    Seeing this scene, Sasuke picked up Kunai directly, appeared in front of everyone in an instant, and split the bullets in half one by one.


    On the other hand, Naruto shouted, "Don''t you have eyes?"


    "Don''t you know how to attack beyond the target?"


    "Your bullets all flew to our side."


    At this time, an innocent passer-by woman suddenly exclaimed, but the stray bullet that was shot instantly concentrated on her shoulder.


    Seeing this, Naruto rushed out instantly, picked up the woman, placed it behind a large pillar, and said, "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine."


    After speaking, Naruto took out a roll of gauze from the ninja bag and gave the opponent a first aid on the battlefield, so that the wound was not bleeding.


    Catherine frowned slightly when she saw this scene, who is this person?


    At this point, the bullets had run out, and Catherine also hid and started to reload.


    Xiao Li moved his hands and feet, and then asked, "Mr. Iruka, do we need help?"


    Looking at the corpse that had just changed, Iruka frowned slightly, and then said, "Look at it first."


    But it was Iruka who felt that there was something wrong with the corpse''s changes, especially when she thought of what Lord Charlotte had said before she came, if you encounter a magician or some extraordinary creature, you must report it in time after you determine the target.


    At this time, the three came to Naruto''s back, watching Naruto''s behavior, Iruka showed a smile on his face.


    In Iruka''s perception, war is to be kept away from civilians, although he doesn''t know what''s going on here.


    At this time, just as the two sides were changing bullets, a man with a gun appeared again at the entrance of the subway station, and he shot the black strong man.


    The opponent who hit him fled wildly and ran into the subway car.


    At this time, there were two people on both sides. No one cared about Iruka and the others. Catherine chased a werewolf, ran onto the rails, and then chased away.


    At this time, another vampire was shooting at each other with the black strong man through the glass.


    Soon both sides were out of bullets. At this time, the white man also ran to the train, chasing the black man.


    Seeing everyone disappearing in front of him, Iruka suddenly said, "Follow them."


    At this time, the white man and the black man chased and fled, rushed out of the carriage, and fell on the rails.


    The two looked at each other, and suddenly the black man changed, his body and bones changed, and he instantly changed from a man to a werewolf standing on two legs, and the white man opposite also showed his fangs.


    With the slightest sound from the two, they instantly formed a group.


    At this time, Iruka and the others on the train frowned slightly when they saw the scene in front of them.


    "Wolf transformation? Is this a werewolf? It doesn''t feel very good."


    "It doesn''t look great at all, it''s far worse than the Inuzuka clan."


    The werewolf who quickly turned into a werewolf killed the vampire, then glanced at the four people on the train, and fled without looking back.


    Looking at the fleeing werewolf, Naruto shouted, "Iruka-sensei, won''t you chase after him?"


    Iruka shook his head: "Maybe we have better goals."


    As Iruka finished speaking, the gunshot and the bell rang at the same time.


    the other side.


    After coming out of the Continental Hotel, Charlotte took Tsunade to the mall. After buying some clothes for the other party, they came to the Japanese grocery store opened by the killer.


    After having a full meal at Killer Zero, Charlotte returned to the office with Tsunade.


    Charlotte returned to the office, gave Tsunade a bank card, and handed it over to Mute.


    Although he explained a lot of things to Tsunade on this day, the other party''s understanding of the world was still very lacking, so this task was handed over to Mute.


    I went back to my destroyed room. At this time, the ground has been repaired, but because it has just been repaired, there is no bed, so I can''t move in temporarily.


    Looking at the notebook on the bedside table, Charlotte picked it up and walked towards the other room.


    Back in the room where she woke up this morning, Charlotte was about to turn on the computer when the phone rang Seeing that the caller was Iruka, she answered the call without hesitation.


    "What happened? Iruka."


    On the other side of the phone, Iruka and the others had returned to the Continental Hotel. In addition, they brought back a vampire who was shot and killed, and a vampire who was killed by a werewolf.


    The two corpses were all parked in the morgue of the Continental Hotel.


    Looking at the corpse in front of her, Iruka replied: "Lord Charlotte, you said before that if you encounter a magician or other extraordinary power, you will report to you in time."


    "After finishing the mission today, we encountered an incident in the subway station where vampires chased werewolves."


    "I think this matter involves transcendence, and feel the need to report it to you at will."


    Listening to the vampires and werewolves that Iruka said, Charlotte frowned slightly. He didn''t know what kind of werewolves and vampires it was.


    After all, there are quite a few werewolves and vampires in Meiman. After thinking about it, Charlotte directly instructed: "Since the mission has been completed, don''t go back for now."


    "First, let me investigate what the so-called werewolf and vampire are all about."


    "And pass over the portraits of the werewolf and vampire you saw, and let me see if it''s the vampire I know."


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, Iruka immediately replied: "Yes, Lord Charlotte, promise to complete the mission."


    Hanging up the phone, Iruka looked at the three team members behind him and said, "There is a new mission to investigate vampires and werewolves."

 Chapter 185： Catherine (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    "Sasuke, the faces of the people who attacked with guns you will see are all drawn in sketches, and they will be sent to Lord Charlotte later."


    Hearing Iruka''s order, Sasuke nodded to show his understanding.


    Naruto on the side circled around the corpse, poked curiously a few times, and then said, "Mr. Iruka, why did the uncle ask us to investigate this?"


    "Their strength is so weak!"


    Hearing Naruto say that these vampires are weak, Sasuke and Xiao Li nodded, agreeing with this statement.


    Iruka touched it, pondered for a while, and then said, "Sir wants to investigate, there must be a reason for the investigation."


    "These vampires may be the weakest beings in this group, and there may be very powerful beings on them."


    "Perhaps the gap between them may be like that between ninja students and elite Jonin. The gap is huge."


    "Of course, this is just my guess. As for the final result, we need to investigate before we can draw a conclusion."


    After speaking, Iruka said to the staff next to him, "Freeze the body first."


    After explaining, Iruka left the incineration room with everyone.


    Charlotte Office.


    In the room, Charlotte just hung up the phone, recalled Iruka''s words, and murmured, "Werewolves and vampires?"


    Charlotte rummaged through the stories about vampires and werewolves in her memory, no matter where vampires or werewolves were, there seemed to be nothing good.


    And the vampires in New York have long been wiped out by the blade fighters. Unless Dracula is resurrected or the Blood God is resurrected, nothing will change.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I really didn''t think that the other party had any good treasures, and then I thought that the creatures like vampires don''t know if they have blood cores, and if they do, I don''t know if they can be used to recharge.


    Forget it, let''s wait for the information after Iruka and the others investigate.


    After thinking for a while, there was nothing to gain. Charlotte entered the system mall and glanced at the ninjas that were refreshed today. She glanced at it roughly. She didn''t have the fragments that Charlotte needed, so she didn''t consume it.


    Glancing at the time, Charlotte was not tossing around, she simply took a shower and went to bed to rest.


    the other side.


    Catherine, who returned to the castle, looked at the people at the party, walked to the weapons room, put the pistol she obtained on the table and said:


    "We are in big trouble!"


    As Conn, who was in charge of weapons research, he took out the bullet from the pistol, looked at the light blue liquid in the bullet, and said:


    "I have to do some tests, it must be some kind of radioactive liquid."


    Catherine said directly, "Ultraviolet radiation ammunition!"


    Conn said in surprise, "Using sunlight as a weapon?"


    At this time, the vampire Kraven came over and questioned: "You want me to believe that a dirty animal will kill a vampire with a specially made bullet?"


    The black vampire Conn on the side said, "No, I bet it''s for military use."


    "Some high-tech stuff they stole."


    Looking at the words of the two, Catherine shook her head and said, "I don''t care where they got this thing from."


    "Roger is dead, Nathaniel is still outside, and the Death Walkers have to be called back."


    Craven refused: "You can''t retreat, you can''t retreat because of an accidental attack."


    "Wake up in a few days, and this house is in a time of turmoil."


    Seeing Kraven say this, Catherine glared at him and said, "Accidentally?"


    "They shot us in public, and I heard a lot of werewolves roaring in the tunnel."


    "Besides that, I also met 4 foreigners who didn''t know where they were. One of them was a boy with a..."


    Catherine thought about it for a while and didn''t know how to describe the weapon, so she said, "A dagger-like weapon that directly splits all the bullets I shoot."


    "I don''t know when other forces appeared here in London."


    "Didn''t we sign an agreement, the night here is under our control?"


    "And the leader is an Asian. I have an ominous hunch that the arrival of the other party may make the next day unsettled."


    Hearing Catherine''s words, Kraven said, "You haven''t seen werewolves at all. We have slaughtered very few of this race, and there can be no large-scale members."


    "But I''m very interested in the four foreigners you mentioned."


    "Can you split a bullet with a dagger?"


    "To know such a speed, even we can''t do it, unless Elder Victor has such a speed."


    Seeing that Kraven didn''t believe in the large-scale existence of werewolves, Catherine was a little annoyed.


    "I believe my intuition, you can investigate these four people, but the werewolf thing, I think it should be more important."


    Conn on the side also said, "Catherine, Kraven is right."


    "It''s been centuries, there''s no habitat where so many werewolves can exist It hasn''t been since Lucian died."


    "I know that, Kang."


    "But I hope that after a thorough investigation, I will be proven wrong."


    After listening to Catherine''s words, Kraven thought for a while, and then instructed Conn, "Let your people prepare everything."


    "I asked Sauron to organize a search team."


    When Catherine, who was about to leave, heard this, she immediately turned her head and said, "No, I''m going to lead the group myself."


    Craven refused, "Absolutely not, let Sauron be responsible."


    "But I need you to investigate the four people you mentioned earlier. You know what time is coming."


    "If they''re here to do the sabotage, that''s the real big problem."


    "At least you have to know that the other party is not coming for us."


    For Kraven''s sudden order, Catherine was in a dilemma for a while, because both sides were troublesome.


    "Kraven, you ask Sauron to check the four, and I will lead the team to check the werewolves."


    However, Kraven looked at Conn and said with a smile: "Hundreds of werewolves, do you think it''s possible?"


    Conn looked at the two of them without interrupting.


    Seeing that they couldn''t communicate, Catherine turned her head and left, and left a sentence: "Victor will believe me!"


    Afterwards, Catherine went to the place where Victor slept to take a look, and then returned to her room.


    She wants to check the surveillance, to find out why the werewolves attacked them, and to investigate the origin of the four who suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 185： Serena (guaranteed 4,000/6,000)

    "Sasuke, the faces of the people who attacked with guns you will see are all drawn in sketches, and they will be sent to Lord Charlotte later."


    Hearing Iruka''s instructions, Sasuke nodded to show his understanding.


    Naruto on the side circled around the corpse, poked curiously a few times, and then said, "Mr. Iruka, why did the uncle ask us to investigate this?"


    "Their strength is so weak!"


    Hearing Naruto say that these vampires are weak, Sasuke and Xiao Li nodded, agreeing with this statement.


    Iruka touched it, pondered for a while, and then said, "The lord wants to investigate, there must be a reason for the investigation."


    "These vampires may be the weakest beings in this group, and there may be very powerful beings on them."


    "Maybe the gap between them may be like that between ninja students and elite Jonin. The gap is huge."


    "Of course, this is just my guess. As for the final result, we need to investigate before we can draw a conclusion."


    After speaking, Iruka said to the staff next to him: "Frozen and seal the body first."


    After explaining, Iruka left the incineration room with everyone.


    Charlotte Office.


    In the room, Charlotte just hung up the phone, recalled Iruka''s words, and murmured, "Werewolves and vampires?"


    Charlotte rummaged through the stories about vampires and werewolves in her memory, no matter where vampires or werewolves were, there seemed to be nothing good.


    And the vampires on the New York side have long been wiped out by the Blades. Unless Dracula is resurrected or the Blood God is resurrected, nothing will change.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I really didn''t think that the other party has any good treasures, and then I thought that the creatures like vampires don''t know whether they have blood cores, and if they do, I don''t know if they can be used to recharge.


    Forget it, let��s wait for the information after Iruka and the others investigate.


    After thinking for a while, there was nothing to gain. Charlotte entered the system mall and glanced at the ninjas that were refreshed today. She glanced at it roughly. There were no fragments that Charlotte needed, so there was no consumption.


    Glancing at the time, Charlotte was not tossing around, she simply took a shower and went to bed to rest.


    the other side.


    Serena, who returned to the castle, looked at the people at the party, walked to the weapon room in a dusty manner, put the pistol she obtained on the table and said:


    "We''re in big trouble!"


    As Conn in charge of weapons research, he took out the bullet in the pistol, looked at the light blue liquid in the bullet, and said:


    "I have to do some tests, it must be some kind of radioactive liquid."


    Serena said directly: "Ultraviolet radiation ammunition!"


    Conn said in surprise: "Using sunlight as a weapon?"


    At this time, the vampire Kraven came over and questioned: "You want me to believe that a dirty animal will kill a vampire with a specially made bullet?"


    The black vampire Conn on the side said, "No, I bet it''s for military use."


    "Some high-tech stuff they stole."


    Looking at the words of the two, Serena shook her head and said, "I don''t care where they got this thing from."


    "Roger is dead, Nathaniel is still outside, and the Death Walkers have to be called back."


    Craven refused: "You can''t retreat, you can''t retreat because of an accidental attack."


    "Wake up days are just a few more days away and this house is in a time of turmoil."


    Seeing Kraven say this, Serena glared at him and said, "Accidentally?"


    "They fired at us in public and I heard a lot of werewolves roaring in the tunnel."


    "Besides, I also met 4 foreigners who didn''t know where they were, one of them was a teenager, holding a..."


    Serena thought back, not knowing how to describe the weapon, so she said, "A dagger-like weapon that directly splits all the bullets I fired."


    "I don''t know when other forces appeared here in London."


    "Didn''t we sign an agreement, the night here is under our control?"


    "And the leader is an Asian. I have an ominous hunch that the arrival of the other party may make the next day unsettled."


    Hearing Serena''s words, Kraven said: "You haven''t seen werewolves at all. We have slaughtered very few of this race, and there can be no large-scale members."


    "But I''m very interested in the four foreigners you mentioned."


    "Can you split a bullet with a dagger?"


    "To know such a speed, even we can''t do it, unless Elder Victor has such a speed."


    Seeing that Kraven didn''t believe in the large-scale existence of werewolves at all, made Serena a little annoyed.


    "I believe my intuition, you can investigate these four people, but the werewolf thing, I think it should be more important."


    Conn on the side also said, "Selina, Kraven is right."


    "For centuries, there hasn''t been a habitat for so many werewolves, not since Lucian died."


    "I know that, Kang."


    "But I hope that after a thorough investigation, I will be proven wrong."


    After listening to Serena''s words, Kraven thought for a while, and then instructed Conn: "Let your people prepare everything."


    "I asked Soren to organize a search team."


    Serena, who was about to leave at this time, heard this and immediately turned her head and said, "No, I will lead this group myself."


    Kraven refused, "Absolutely not, let Sauron be responsible."


    "But I need you to investigate the four people you mentioned earlier. You know what time is coming."


    "If they''re here to sabotage that''s the real big deal."


    "At least you have to know that the other party is not coming for us."


    Serena was in a dilemma for a while because of Kraven''s sudden order, because both sides were troublesome.


    "Kraven, you ask Sauron to check the four, and I will lead the team to check the werewolves."


    However, Kraven looked at Conn and smiled and said, "Do you think it''s possible to have hundreds of werewolves?"


    Conn looked at the two of them without interjecting.


    Seeing that she couldn''t communicate, Serena turned her head and left, and left a sentence: "Victor will believe me!"


    Then Serena went to the place where Victor slept to take a look, and then returned to her room.


    She wants to check the surveillance, to know why the werewolves attacked them, and to investigate the origin of the four who suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 186： people who are looking for

    Popular recommendation:


    Turning on the computer, Serena passed the permission and quickly called up the surveillance video near the subway station.


    Serena looked at the silhouette of the Iruka team that appeared in the surveillance, from entering the subway station wearing a raincoat to taking off the hat on her head after entering the subway station, showing her face until the end of the battle.


    Serena then took a screenshot of the clearest image of the four people, printed it out, and put it aside.


    Then I took out the memory card in the camera I found, inserted it directly into the computer, and started watching.


    At this time, the vampire Erica walked in with a dress, came to the mirror and gestured, and said, "That''s it."


    Then he turned around and looked at Serena who was using the notebook and said:


    "You''ve got to wear this, it''s great."


    At this time, Serena didn''t look back. Looking at the photo on the camera, the two werewolves before they were transformed soon appeared in it.


    Soon Serena remembered a scene in the subway and murmured, "Are they chasing you?"


    When Erica heard Serena''s words, she came over a little curiously, looked at the photo that appeared on the computer, and said with a smile:


    "He''s so charming..."


    Craven, who entered the door at this time, said, "Who is attractive to humans?"


    Looking at Kraven who was approaching, Erica didn''t talk to her, but walked out and closed the door.


    Kraven walked to the window, looked at the heavy rain outside, then turned to look at Serena and said:


    "I''m going to have you by my side tonight."


    Serena didn''t look up, but looked at the photos on the computer and said, "Take Erica, she''d love to be by your side."


    Looking at Serena''s answer, Kraven said, "I think you are taking this battle too seriously."


    "No matter how many people you kill, you can''t change the past."


    "And what''s the point of immortality if you reject the simple pleasures of life?"


    Serena was expressionless and put the printed photo of the Iruka team directly in front of Kraven and said:


    "These four people are the people I told you earlier, who can chop bullets with only a dagger in the subway station."


    Craven picked up the photo, looked at the big and three small groups that appeared in the photo, and said with some surprise: "You are sure that you are not mistaken, there are three more children in it."


    I saw Serena pointed at Sasuke Uchiha''s photo, and then said, "It''s this boy, the bullet that flew."


    Hearing that it was not the adult Asian man, but a child, Kraven was a little surprised.


    Then at this moment, behind him came the sound of the castle gate being opened.


    Kraven cursed: "Damn!"


    Kraven walked to the window and watched a Maybach drive into the castle. Knowing that today''s VIP had arrived, he did not stop there.


    "Put on decent clothes and hurry up."


    At this moment, Serena looked up and said, "Kraven, in addition to these four people who don''t know who they are, I also found the reason for the werewolf. They are following this man."


    During the conversation, Serena raised the laptop in her hand and showed it to the other party.


    Glancing at the man on the computer, Kraven said, "Why would a werewolf track a human unless it''s for food?"


    After speaking, Kraven stopped and walked out of the room, reminding Serena to move faster.


    the other side.


    In a cluttered laboratory.


    A man was hanging in mid-air with his hands tied up.


    At this time, a man with eyes took out a needle, stuck it directly on the artery at the other''s neck, and drew a tube of blood directly.


    At this time, the leader of the werewolf, Lucien walked in.


    "Any progress?"


    The researcher looked at Lucien who was approaching and said, "Let me see."


    After that, he walked to the test bench on the side, dropped the blood just drawn into the reagent, and then stirred and neutralized it.


    [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ��


    Looking at the beaker that had not changed, he turned to Lucien and said, "No!"


    Hearing that there was no change, Lucian was a little disappointed, and walked to a blackboard with various names and photos on it.


    Take a black gel pen and cross out James T. Colvin''s name.


    Michael, who ran back to the hospital from the subway station, did not know that he had been targeted, but left the hospital helplessly.


    On the other side, during the battle at the subway station, the only remaining werewolf, Lez, walked back carrying the body of his companion.


    After placing the corpse of his companion on the operating table, Leitz said:


    "We were in an ambush, there were three Deathwalkers, but we took out two of each other."


    Lucian looked at Leidz and said, "What about the target?"


    At this time, Leiz was covered in scars, and even had four specially made darts hanging from his chest.


    "We lost our target."


    Lucian said blankly: "You lost it?"


    At this time, as a researcher and part-time doctor among the werewolves, he ripped open the clothes of the companion that Leitz brought back.


    Looking at the bullet holes in his chest, he said regretfully, "Look at this mess."


    Leiz on the side said: "The mercury bullet, the high concentration of UU reading , prevented his deformation."


    The doctor took out tweezers, took out a bullet, and said regretfully: "It''s useless to dig out the others, the silver has penetrated his internal organs."


    "Rebirth is impossible."


    The doctor looked at the darts on Lez''s body and said, "Let me take it off for you. Let me take these things off."


    Grab the instrument, face the dart on Leitz, and say, "Relax!"


    In the pain of Leiz, he tore a dart from his body and threw it into the pool.


    Lucian looked at Leiz, who was screaming in pain, and said solemnly, "Those vampires don''t know that you are stalking a human, do they? Leiz"


    "do not know."


    "I mean, I don''t think they know."


    Lucian said blankly: "You think you don''t know, or you don''t know."


    Leitz looked at Lucian and said, "I''m not sure."


    "what!"


    But it was the doctor who pulled out a dart from Leitz''s body again.


    Leiz took a deep breath and said at this time, "But I saw four powerful killers at the subway station."


    "One of them can easily use a dagger to smash the bullets shot, and the strength is extremely powerful."


    "And the other party is neither a werewolf nor a vampire, but they are stronger than me."


    "Killer?" Lucian asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, it''s the killer. I was outside the Continental Hotel yesterday and saw them enter it."


    "I don''t think vampires are the opponents of those people. Lucian I think I can ask them for help."


    Listening to Claire''s words, Lucian rubbed his head: "Can you still find them?"


    ������������

 Chapter 187： entrust

    Popular recommendation:


    "I remember the smell and the look of them, and as long as I''m in London, I''ll be able to find them."


    At this time, the doctor took some werewolf blood from Leitz and put it into the beaker before for blood neutralization.


    After seeing that the red blood was completely swallowed by the werewolf blood, he said helplessly: "No, I must know this Michael."


    Lucian glanced at Lake and said directly: "Go find the four killers you mentioned, if they are really as powerful as you said."


    "You just ask the other party if they accept the commission, and if possible, let them help us stop the Death Walker."


    [To tell the truth, recently I have been using Mimi to read and read books to keep up with updates, switch sources, and read aloud tones, which can be used by both Android and Apple. ��


    "As for Michael, it seems that I still need to go out in person."


    As for why he didn''t entrust the other party to bring Michael, it was Lucien who was not at ease to hand this over to the other party.


    After speaking, Lucien left without looking back.


    Watching Lucian leave, Leiz grabbed the last dart on his chest and pulled it from his body with all his strength.


    With the silver dart removed, Leidz''s wound began to heal quickly.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Leiz walked directly towards a room. After entering the room, Leiz threw a punch before coming to bring a wall.


    "boom!"


    The fist slammed directly into the wall, and then he took out a box from the wall.


    Opening the box, there were a full twelve gold coins of the old-fashioned style of the mainland hotel.


    Stuffing the gold coin into his pocket, Leitz put on a coat and drove towards the London Continental Hotel.


    the other side.


    In Kraven''s castle, a large number of vampire members gathered at this time.


    At this time, a male vampire in a suit and leather shoes, holding a wine glass full of blood, said: "Our noble family may be separated by the ocean, but we are equally committed to preserving our bloodline."


    "As soon as Amelia arrives and Marcus wakes up, in these two days, we will be united again."


    "We would like to thank the host for your hospitality!"


    At this time, Kraven, who was sitting on the side of the banquet, watched the other party chatting, and Erica came over and whispered in his ear: "You go upstairs and see, Serena seems to be gone."


    Hearing Erica''s words, Kraven didn''t stop at all, and followed Erica upstairs.


    Pushing open the door of the room, there was no one in the room at this time, only the laptop that Serena had just played with was still on.


    Kraven heard movement downstairs and saw Serena driving out through the window.


    Seeing such a result, Klevin was a little angry, but he was helpless. As the person in charge of all this temporarily, he could only return to the banquet. After all, he was the host tonight and could not be absent.


    Although Serena did not find the information of the Iluka team, she found the information of Markle Colvin, and knew that the owner of the other party was at No. 3B510 of 39 Laktos Joseph, so she drove directly there.


    She needs to know why the werewolf finds this guy.


    At this time, Leiz had arrived at the Continental Hotel, and walked through the hall corridor to the service desk.


    Rena, the front desk clerk at the Continental Hotel, looked at the black strong man walking over, and said with a professional smile: "Hello, freshman, may I help you?"


    Leitz took out a gold coin from the Continental Hotel from his pocket, placed it on the bar, and said, "I want to designate a few people to entrust the mission."


    Looking at the gold coins on the table, Rena picked it up and looked at it carefully, and said in surprise, "Sir, the style of your gold coins is very rare."


    "Assignment, please wait a moment."


    Rena picked up the landline at the front desk, pressed a dial button, and then explained some words.


    After hanging up the phone, within a minute, a waiter ran over and said to Leidz: "Sir, please come with me, the place where the task is delegated is another place."


    Then Leiz followed the waiter through the hotel lobby, opened another door through the basement, and entered a special place.


    It is the mission reward hall. At this time, there are many killers sitting in the hall, all of them are looking at the screen of the reward public announcement and choosing their own targets.


    At this time, the waiter took Leiz into a room in the task hall and said, "A staff member will register the task for you later."


    After speaking, the waiter left, leaving Leiz alone in the room.


    Leiz saw that there was a long table and a chair on one side of the room, and sat on the chair and waited.


    Soon a man dressed as a clerk walked in, holding a stack of documents in his hand, sitting opposite Leidz, and asked, "Sir, what kind of commission do you want to undertake."


    At this time, Leiz took out a sketch portrait from his body, and it was the four members of the Iruka team.


    "I want to appoint this team member to help me complete a task, the price is ten gold coins and 3 million US dollars!"


    Looking at the portrait taken out by the black strong man in front of him, the task registrar picked it up and looked at it.


    The staff who didn''t really care about it at first were stunned when they heard the reward. After all, the value of 10 gold coins is not low Especially because of the appearance of the recovery room, the value of gold coins in London Also rising.


    However, when I saw the portrait, I was even more surprised. After Charlotte became an elder, she notified the information of her judges to various hotels in the mainland.


    Many members of the High Table and the staff of the Continental Hotel are aware of the major judges of Elder Charlotte.


    In particular, the recovery room of the Continental Hotel in London was managed by Carlos, and the staff here knew about Iluka and other judges.


    The staff glanced at Leiz in surprise, and then said, "Sir, are you sure you want to find these people?"


    "Maybe your price can''t invite them."


    Hearing the staff''s tactful refusal, Leiz was not surprised. It is certainly not easy for such a strong man to entrust a task.


    "Please let them know and see if they are interested. I know they are staying at the hotel. You just say friends at the subway station and want to entrust them with a task."


    "Even if they don''t accept the task, I''m willing to pay 3 gold coins to invite them to come down, which is the appearance fee."


    When the mission registrar heard Leiz''s words, he thought that this guy must be asking for a judgment, otherwise he would pay 3 gold coins if they didn''t meet.


    "I can convey your words. As for whether the other party sees you or not, I can''t be sure."


    "And this conveyed price requires 1 gold coin."


    Leitz happily took out a gold coin from his pocket and put it on the table.


    After the mission registrar got the gold coins, he left directly through the back door, leaving the other party waiting inside.


    ������������

 Chapter 188： A-level tasks

    In the room, Sasuke had just drawn a sketch of several werewolves and vampires fighting in the subway station.


    Iruka looked at the portraits of several people, nodded with satisfaction, and then took all the sketch photos and sent them to Lord Charlotte through the computer.


    Naruto is not good at this kind of delicate work. He is also good at graffiti, but after the task sketch is drawn, no one knows it.


    Just when Iruka finished all this and was about to get information about these people through the intelligence system of the Continental Hotel, the phone in the room suddenly rang.


    When I got on the phone, I heard a voice coming from the phone.


    "Hello, Iluka, I''m the staff member of the hotel in charge of publishing the bounty task."


    "There is a guest here, and I want to designate the four of you for a mission."


    "He said he was a friend of the subway station and wanted to entrust you with a task."


    Listening to the staff''s words, Iruka pondered for a while, is the subway station?


    "Okay, I get it, I''ll be right here."


    Hanging up the phone, Iruka glanced at the three of them and said, "The mission target has been delivered to the door. I''ll go down and see what''s going on. You guys are waiting for me in the room."


    "Understood!" X3


    After explaining one sentence, Iruka left the room.


    Watching Iruka leave, Naruto suddenly probed his head and said, "Should we follow up secretly and see who came up."


    Sasuke glanced at Naruto: "Idiot!"


    Li Locke on the side also said: "Naruto, it should be a werewolf or a vampire in the subway station."


    "We''ll find out when Iruka-sensei comes back."


    "And the task of the Continental Hotel is carried out in a small room, you can''t hide Naruto at all."


    Hearing the refusal of the two, Naruto jumped onto the bed, lay down in a big character, and shouted, "You guys are so boring."


    After waiting for a while, Leitz saw Iruka walk into the room, looking at the scar on the other side''s nose that ran across his face, thinking about what kind of enemy could cause such an injury. ,


    After all, in Leidz''s heart, Iruka is synonymous with power.


    Iruka came to the task release room and sat down, looked at the black strong man in front of him, remembered the scene of the other party''s wolf transformation, and shook his head secretly in his heart and said, "What''s the matter with you seeing me?"


    Leiz looked at the person in front of him, and then said, "Hello, sir, my name is Leiz, you must have seen what happened in the subway station, so I won''t hide it."


    "We are of the werewolf family, and the enemy is the vampire family. I would like to entrust you and the other three at the subway station to help us resist the attack of the vampire family."


    "The time is three days, starting from the moment you receive the task. I am willing to pay 10 gold coins and 3 million pounds for this."


    Hearing the other party''s entrusted mission, Iruka secretly thought: It''s really the person who came to deliver the pillow as soon as he fell asleep. He just needed to investigate the two races, and the other party came to the door.


    I saw Iruka took out a blank quest scroll from the ninja kit, spread it directly on the table, and said, "My name is Iruka Uno, we have accepted your quest!"


    After speaking, Iruka wrote the content of the quest on the scroll, and then handed it over to the other party.


    Leiz looked at the quest scroll thrown over, a little unclear.


    In his long life, he also turned into a killer and took on the task of the Continental Hotel, but he did not dare to show his face easily because of the pursuit of death walkers among the vampires.


    Picking up the scroll and looking at the contents above, Leiz said in surprise, "Is the Continental Hotel changing the form of mission release?"


    Iruka explained: "It''s not that the Continental Hotel has changed the way of issuing tasks, but that if you want to entrust us, you need to release tasks like this."


    "And you need to pay the task reward first."


    While speaking, Iruka took his gold coin from the referee and played with it.


    Seeing what was in the opponent''s hand, Leiz instantly understood. He knew that there was a judge above the killer, but he didn''t expect that he would meet him today.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Leiz signed his name on the quest scroll and directly took out ten gold coins from the Continental Hotel, as well as a bank card.


    "Sir, there is ��300W in the card and the password is 666666."


    Iruka took the quest scroll and submitted it directly to the quest meeting place, and soon received a prompt.


    A-level task, the client is Laiz, and the executives are Iruka Uno, Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, and Li Locke.


    Hearing that the task was successfully submitted, Iluka''s subordinates took out the phone and said, "A-level task, gather in the hotel lobby!"


    Hanging up the phone, Iruka said, "Let''s go, Mr. Leidse, let''s go to the lobby first."


    With Leitz, Iruka walked to the lobby lounge area of ??the hotel. At this time, Naruto, Sasuke, and Li Rock had all arrived.


    Seeing the arrival of Iruka, Naruto said excitedly: "Teacher Iruka, A-level mission, that''s great."


    Looking at the excited Naruto, Iruka said, "This is our client, Lez."


    "This is Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha, and Locke Li."


    Looking at the strong man introduced by Iruka, Naruto exclaimed: "You are a werewolf on the subway station!"


    Sasuke, on the other hand, glanced at Leiz thoughtfully, but didn''t say much.


    He remembered that Lord Charlotte had to explain before and investigate the werewolves and vampires here.


    As for Li Locke, he said friendly: "Hello, Mr. Leidse."


    Looking at the short and childlike three people in front of him, Leiz did not underestimate each other at all, but said respectfully: "Then the next task is up to you."


    The three looked at Iruka and asked what the mission was.


    "Leiz will take us to the place to be guarded first. I will tell you the content of the mission on the way."


    Soon everyone got into Leidz''s car and headed for the werewolf''s gathering place.


    On the other side Serena had already driven to Michael''s room, and found that there was no one in the room, but looked at the items in the room.


    Look at Michael''s group photo.


    "Jingling, Jingling!"


    Suddenly, the landline phone in the room suddenly rang.


    At this time, Michael had just returned to the room, and also heard the phone ringing.


    The phone message function is automatically activated at this time: "I''m Michael, I''m not at home right now, please leave a message."


    After the beep, a voice came: "Michael, I''m Adam."


    "The police are looking for you in the hospital, they think you''ve been involved in a shooting, and I tell them you can''t possibly have anything to do with it."


    "But they''re looking for you, right now."

 Chapter 189： intelligence gathering

    Michael, who walked into the room, listened to the message on the phone, and was a little dazed. At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Michael, grabbed his neck, and lifted him against the wall.


    But Serena grabbed Michael, looked at the man, and said, "Why are they looking for you."


    Being grabbed by the neck, Michael had difficulty breathing and could not speak.


    At this moment, the ceiling of the room suddenly began to fall off in a large area, accompanied by the roar of a werewolf.


    Serena turned her head to look at the changes on the roof, and instantly knew that it was a werewolf who had also come up.


    Without hesitation, Serena let go of Michael and directly took out a special pistol, shooting directly at the roof.


    "Da da da da da!"


    Following Serena''s shooting, Michael, who got rid of his control, ran straight out with his cat on.


    After a shot, Serena hurriedly chased after Michael, who had already run out. Unfortunately, she took a step slower and watched helplessly as the other party closed the elevator and ran down.


    "Damn!"


    Serena cursed, and at this moment, the window of the corridor suddenly shattered, and four werewolves climbed in.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Serena did not panic at all, holding guns in both hands, and shooting silver bullets frantically as if they didn''t want money.


    "Da da da��"


    In an instant, four werewolves were shot and three were killed.


    Looking at the elevator that had gone down, Serena took out a specially made pistol and shot frantically at the floor under her feet.


    After a circle of shooting, he instantly penetrated a large pit, and he also fell downstairs.


    And Michael in the elevator, watching the elevator arrive on the first floor, had a smile of the rest of his life on his face, and then the moment the elevator door opened.


    Michael just saw a man, staring at him like he was staring at his prey.


    "Hi Michael!"


    Hearing the other party''s name shouted, Michael looked terrified.


    At this time, Serena had already rushed over and changed the bullet for the pistol on the way. Looking at the man at the elevator door, he raised his gun and shot.


    Several bullets hit each other quickly.


    Lucian was shot by a silver bullet, and fell into the elevator with a staggered injury. He grabbed Michael directly and took a bite on the other''s shoulder.


    Serena, who came later, did not see this scene, but directly grabbed Michael''s feet and lifted him out of the elevator.


    Seeing the prey escape, Lucian didn''t chase after him immediately, but took out a test tube from his pocket and spit Michael''s blood into it.


    Even if he didn''t catch the other party, as long as there was blood, he could test whether Michael was the one he needed to look for.


    After filling the blood, Lucien used his own strength to discharge all the silver bullets that had been shot into his body, and then recovered his injuries in an instant.


    Lucian, who had done all this, immediately chased out. At this time, Serena had already brought Markle into the car, added the accelerator and drove out. At this moment, Serena could not wait to step on the accelerator into the fuel tank.


    After running out, Lucian looked at the car that was driving into the distance, and chased it frantically. He didn''t transform into a werewolf, just in human form, but Lucian''s speed was faster than the crazy speeding car.


    Soon Lucian caught up with the car and jumped to the top of the car with a single jump, then stretched out a short sword from his right arm and stabbed directly under the roof of the car.


    It was useless to stab with one or two swords, and finally stabbed Serena in the shoulder with the third sword, causing the other party to scream in pain.


    At this moment, Serena looked at the fast-moving Mercedes-Benz and slammed on the brakes with one foot. Lucien on the roof was instantly thrown out due to inertia and fell in front of the car.


    Looking at Lucien who fell in front, Serena quickly backed up and reversed the car. After a certain distance, she slammed on the accelerator and hit the opponent.


    Lucian was hit by a car, but then turned over and jumped ingeniously without taking any damage. Looking at the two who drove away, he didn''t pursue any further pursuit. For him, he obtained Michael''s blood, and the other party was killed. With werewolf infection, his purpose was achieved.


    Looking at the two who left, Lucian had a smile on his face, and then returned to the werewolf''s base.


    When the doctor saw Lucien who came back empty-handed, he exclaimed: "The second time he escaped, it seems that Leiz did not exaggerate."


    At this time, Lucian had a smile on his face, took out a test tube full of blood, and said, "But Leiz didn''t bring this back."


    Looking at the thing in Lucian''s hand, the doctor''s face showed a smile, I saw that he stepped forward to take the tube of blood, looked at Lucian and said, "If Michael is indeed the person we are looking for, then the vampire will... ��"


    "Relax, man."


    "I have tasted his meat, and there are still 2 days until the full moon night."


    "Soon, he''ll be a werewolf."


    "Soon, he will come to us."


    The doctor did not wait, just picked up the blood sample and tested it, dripping the blood into a beaker, and conducting a neutralization test with werewolf blood.


    "It''s a pity that we don''t have any more blood samples."


    As the doctor stirred, the blood in the beaker changed, and the werewolf''s blood was neutralized by Michael''s blood.


    The doctor exclaimed: "It is indeed him."


    At this moment, five footsteps and an unfamiliar aura came from the werewolf''s habitat.


    It was Leiz who brought the four of Iruka back.


    Seeing the arrival of an outsider, Lucian immediately went out.


    Because of Leiz''s leadership, the Iluka team did not conflict with the werewolf, but successfully entered the opponent''s base camp.


    Looking at the werewolf leader Lucien who came out, Leiz immediately concluded:


    "Lucien These four are the strong men I met at the subway station. At that time, it was this young man who split the bullet with a shuriken."


    But on the way back, Leiz also learned about the weapons used by the other party. As for why he introduced this young man, he hoped that Lucien would not underestimate the other party because of his age.


    Looking at the four humans in front of him, Lucian glanced at Leiz, then smiled and said, "Everyone, if vampires attack next, I will ask you all."


    Iruka took a step forward without showing any expression on his face, but said very seriously: "Since we have taken over this task, we will definitely ensure that the task is successfully completed."


    After a simple greeting, Lucian said to Leidz: "Take these four guests to choose weapons. Vampires are mainly afraid of ultraviolet rays."


    Hearing Lucian''s order, Leiz took Iruka and the four to the chanting room.


    Iruka didn''t make any sense throughout the whole process. He also wanted to know what was so special about the werewolf''s weapon against vampires.

 Chapter 190： Shippuden-Li Locke (Guaranteed 2,000/6,000)

    On the other side, Serena, who was seriously injured, suffered a brief coma due to excessive blood loss, and drove her car into the river.


    In the end, with Michael''s efforts, he shot the car window with Serena''s pistol and took the comatose opponent to the shore, and performed a simple wound dressing for Serena, but he was also comatose because he was bitten by a werewolf. past.


    Serena woke up, looked at the wound on her shoulder, and glanced at Michael, who was in a coma, and knew that the other party saved her life.


    Without any hesitation, Serena directly carried Markle, she wanted to rush back to the castle before dawn.


    the other side.


    A place where werewolves gather.


    Leiz brought Iruka and the others to the weapons room.


    I saw a lot of firearms hanging on the wall, ranging from small pistols to large assault rifles, and all of them were modified firearms, and the bullets they were equipped with were ultraviolet radiation bombs.


    "You can choose what weapon you like to use."


    Looking at the firearms and boxes of bullets hanging everywhere, Iruka said, "Don''t worry about weapons."


    "Tell us about the characteristics of vampires and their strength first."


    Seeing Iruka asking this question, Leiz did not refuse, but began to tell it.


    "Vampires are a long-lived race with a long life, which is consistent with our werewolves."


    "They are afraid of the sun, they are afraid of ultraviolet radiation, and a short period of sun exposure can cause extensive burns, but the recovery speed is also very fast."


    "Only when the whole body is exposed to sunlight for a long time will it die directly."


    "At the same time, they are powerful, agile, and recover very quickly. As long as they absorb the blood of the other party, they can obtain the memory of the other party."


    "At the same time, after being bitten by them, they will also become vampires."


    When they heard that they were bitten, they would become vampires. Iruka and the others all had slightly solemn expressions. Although this thing can prolong life, no one wants to become a life that cannot appear in the daytime.


    At this time, Iruka said lightly: "I was bitten by a werewolf?"


    Leiz grinned, and then said, "Of course, after being bitten by a werewolf, he will turn into a werewolf on the night of the full moon."


    "But werewolves aren''t afraid of sunlight."


    At this time, Iruka took out the silver bullet he found in the subway station, placed it in front of the other party, and said, "But you are afraid of silver."


    Looking at the silver bullet in Iruka''s hand, Leiz did not deny it, but nodded in approval: "Yes, although werewolves are not afraid of sunlight, they are afraid of silver weapons."


    Iruka pondered, and then asked: "Can ordinary weapons kill vampires without using ultraviolet radiation bullets."


    "How big is the vampire, and what level can the strongest combat power reach?"


    Hearing Iruka''s question, Leiz pondered for a while and said, "If you don''t use a special weapon for vampires, you need to chop off your head to effectively kill each other."


    "After all, their recovery ability is very strong, and ordinary wounds will automatically heal in a short time."


    "As for the scale of the vampires, I don''t know. There are more than 100 people gathered at the opponent''s castle alone, as well as death walkers scattered all over the city, as well as other vampire families."


    "However, the opponent will not launch an all-out attack. There may be dozens or even more attacking personnel, but we also have a lot of personnel."


    "As for the opponent''s strength, the last time you saw the death walkers in the subway station, they are the main force among the vampires, and they are also relatively powerful existences."


    "As long as it''s not an elder-level vampire, it shouldn''t be your opponent."


    "As for the strength of the elder, I have not seen it before, but I know it is very strong."


    Listening to the other party''s words, Iruka nodded, and then ended the communication after asking some more information about vampires.


    The main reason is that Leiz didn''t know much, and Iruka couldn''t answer a lot of things he asked. As for the information and history of the werewolf, the other party kept it secret and wouldn''t tell him everything.


    As for the firearms provided by the other party, except that Iruka took a pistol for research, the other three did not choose these weapons. They believed more in their own strength and ninjutsu.


    In this way, the Iluka team began to understand the entire werewolf gathering place under the leadership of Leiz, and where the enemy''s attack was suitable and where the defense was suitable.


    the next day.


    New York, Charlotte Office.


    Charlotte, who woke up, rubbed her eyes, and her consciousness entered the space of the system.


    Sign in!


    Ding! Sign in successfully, reward Ninja jade 300!


    Taking the ninja jade into the bag, Charlotte opened a ninja shop and watched.


    Uchiha Itachi Fragment: 520 Coins


    Ghost Shark Fragment: 300 Gold


    White Shard: 180 gold


    Shippuden Liloc Shard: 80 Gold


    Charlotte was slightly taken aback when she saw the four ninjas hanging on the mall, especially the price of Itachi''s 520 gold coins, which made him discouraged.


    It''s too expensive. If ten consecutive recruits can explode 4 pieces, then buying Itachi''s shards is a loss.


    After all, the difficulty of A-level limited ninja recruitment is not the same.


    After thinking for a while, Charlotte decided not to buy Itachi''s shards, but was rather interested in the appearance of Li Locke, who had become a J��nin.


    The price of 80 gold coins for one fragment is really cheap.


    Without hesitation, Charlotte filled it up directly, and spent 320 gold coins to directly purchase 4 fragments.


    I glanced at the white of B Shinobi and the ghost shark of A Shinobi.


    Charlotte thought about it for a while and bought the shark face pieces together.


    Pay 1200 gold coins again and get 4 pieces of ghost shark.


    Charlotte exited the system mall and clicked on the mission meeting place.


    After discovering that the task of Hydra had been completed, UU read and directly chose to receive the reward.


    Ding �� The task is completed, and you will get a reward of 500 reputation, 50000 copper coins, and 1 ordinary treasure chest.


    At the same time, Charlotte also saw that there was an A-level task in the assembly hall, and the submitter was Iluka Squad.


    "It seems that they have gained a lot there."


    You must know that A-level tasks are still very difficult to encounter. It seems that you have encountered extraordinary strength.


    Without much delay in the mission assembly, Charlotte exited the system space.


    After getting up and taking a simple shower, Charlotte ate something downstairs and went back to her room to turn on the computer to check the files sent by Iruka.


    Looking at the six photos sent, Charlotte downloaded them and checked them one by one. The first was two photos of vampire corpses.


    After taking a look, Charlotte did not match the task in her memory, but continued to look.

 Chapter 191： Coulsons Doubt (Granted 4,000/6,000)

    Seeing the men and women in the sketches, Charlotte felt a little familiar, and turned over the photos one by one. It was not until the sketch of Serena appeared that he remembered which vampire and werewolf it was.


    "It turned out to be a legend of the dark night!"


    Looking at Serena''s sketches, Charlotte began to think about the plot of the series.


    It seems that because of the blood of Alexander Corvinus, this werewolf and vampire were created, and the two sides created by him seem to be useless except for a long life and a little special ability.


    Especially his son, who turned into a werewolf, completely lost his mind and turned into a crazy wild wolf.


    There are no treasures, and this vampire doesn''t seem to have a blood core, and there is a high probability that it cannot be recharged, which makes Charlotte somewhat disappointed.


    After thinking about it carefully, Charlotte discovered an advantage of the opponent, that is, obtaining the opponent''s memory by sucking blood, which is a very suitable seedling for intelligence torture.


    Before obtaining a ninja who is good at intelligence torture, it is a good choice if you have a subordinate who can obtain intelligence through blood-sucking.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte picked up the phone and called Iruka directly. It didn''t take long before the call was connected.


    "Lord Charlotte, what are your orders?"


    "Iruka, is it convenient for you to speak there?"


    Iruka glanced around and confirmed that there were no werewolves nearby, and said softly, "No problem, Sir Charlotte, please."


    "I have seen the image you sent, and I already know the general information about the existence of this vampire and werewolf. All you need to do is two things."


    "First, hunt down a few vampires to see if they have blood nuclei, a kind of red crystal, which may be in the heart or elsewhere. Try it at all levels. Just try their elders."


    "I remember there were two elders in London, one named Victor and the other Marcus."


    "If the other party has this substance, try to collect as much as possible, it may be useful."


    "Secondly, find one or two suitable vampire members to bring back. I am very interested in their ability to absorb blood and acquire memories, and they are suitable for becoming members of the torture unit."


    Hearing Lord Charlotte''s order, Iruka pondered for a while and said, "Sir, what about the werewolf? Would you like to bring back one or two as well?"


    Charlotte rubbed her chin, thinking that the werewolf''s abilities were not that outstanding, nor did they have any special abilities that were commendable, and then said, "I don''t need them."


    "Understood, Lord Charlotte."


    Hanging up the phone, before putting down the phone, it rang again. It was Hitwell, a member of Hydra, who called.


    "Mr. Charlotte, we have received the information, the commission has been completed, and we are very satisfied with the result."


    Listening to the polite Sitwell on the other end of the phone, Charlotte said lightly, "Since the task has been completed, the commission is over."


    "If you have another commission, remember to bring energy blocks!"


    After that, Charlotte hung up the phone directly.


    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Heatwell looked helplessly at Pierce aside, and said, "He hung up. He said he had a request and brought an energy block to the office to find him."


    Pierce looked at his assistant and said with a smile, "This character is interesting!"


    "Then let''s do this first, and when there is a suitable task, go to his office to issue a commission."


    "As for the acquisition of intelligence, it depends on how our Nick Fury operates."


    The two looked at each other without saying anything.


    the other side.


    Inside Nick Fury''s office.


    At this time, Coulson held the document in his hand, and opened his mouth to report: "Director, things are not optimistic, I reviewed all the information in the bureau, and searched for keywords through AI, but I didn''t find a match for Charlotte. The Uchiha clan and the Senju clan are what he said.��


    "These two surnames are not even found in the population pool of the island nation."


    "I don''t know if it''s too old to be recorded, or because his intelligence is not real."


    At this time Nick Fury took out a document and threw it directly in front of Coulson.


    After taking the document thrown by the director, Coleson immediately looked at it. This document was nothing else, it was the personal information handled by the Continental Hotel for Tsunade.


    However, since he knew that the ninjas around Charlotte used the Continental Hotel in New York for their personal information and accounts, Nick Fury sent his men to keep an eye on them.


    As long as it is the identity information handled by the New York Continental Hotel, it will be copied to SHIELD as soon as possible.


    Coulson looked at the names above, Chishou Tsunade, and the bright blonde hair of the other party in the photo, and said after pondering for a while, "Director, I just asked the other party who the two families who established Konoha Hidden Village were. It''s only been two days, and a member of the Thousand Hands Family has appeared..."


    Looking at Coulson''s unfinished words, Nick Fury said, "Do you think this is too coincidental, or do you think Charlotte Doyle is deceiving us?"


    Looking at Nick Fury with a serious face, Coulson thought for a moment and said, "It''s not impossible, but it''s not absolute."


    "After all, a member of the Uchiha family has already appeared by Charlotte''s side, and it''s normal to have another member of the Senju family now."


    "But I think it''s still necessary to test it out, or make a mission to determine the strength of this member of the Thousand Hands clan."


    "Since the other party is an adult, and he is from the Thousand Hands family, he must be stronger than that Li Locke or Charlotte Listening to his subordinate''s proposal, Nick Fury pondered for a moment, Then he said: "If she is really a member of the Qianshou clan, do you think any of our people are qualified to test the strength of the other party? "


    Hearing the director''s rhetorical question, Coulson recalled the agents in the bureau, and it was true that no one had the ability to test it, so it was impossible to test it directly with missiles.


    Small missiles, Charlotte has proven that they can''t hit each other, and large surface-to-surface or surface-to-air missiles are not available in New York.


    And once the identity is exposed, the other party will definitely not give up.


    "Director, I don''t know how you talked about Tony Stark."


    It was Coulson who wanted the director to arrange for Iron Man to test, but Nick Fury was very clear about the thoughts of his subordinates, but it was a pity that Tony Stark did not pay attention to him.


    Thinking of the rejection he suffered, Tony''s face darkened a bit. Fortunately, he was so dark that people couldn''t detect the change in his face.

 Chapter 192： Chakra Detector (Guaranteed 6000/6000)

    "Tony Stark is not cooperating, and it may take a long-term plan to win him over."


    "As for the authenticity of this Senju �� Tsunade, we don''t have to rush to test it, just wait for the opportunity to take it slow."


    "It can''t be true, and it can''t be true."


    "Continue to find ways to dig out more information and the location of Konoha Hidden Village."


    "As long as he''s on Earth, I don''t believe they can''t be found."


    Coulson nodded and said, "Understood, Director!"


    "There is also a notification to the scientific team to find a way to develop a device for chakra detection. As long as there is this thing, I don''t believe they can hide it."


    "Director, this may take a little longer. Chakra is a new energy and has not been recorded by us. Only when the other party erupts next time or captures the other party''s Chakra for research, it is possible to develop detection equipment. ."


    Listening to Coulson''s words, Nick Fury nodded and said, "Let them speed up the progress. The sooner they come out, the more helpful it will be for us."


    "Understood, Chief!"


    Then Coulson got up and left.


    London.


    Time soon came to night again.


    Michael, who had been in a coma for a day, seemed to see many different pictures in his dream, and finally woke up in shock.


    After opening his eyes and looking at the unfamiliar environment, he was about to get up out of breath when he was pressed down by Serena who was watching.


    "Lie down, you''ve been hit **** the head, and you''ve been unconscious for a day."


    Looking at Michael, who was still gasping for breath, Serena asked, "Do you know why those people are following you?"


    Michael took a deep breath and didn''t answer Serena''s question. Instead, he looked around the surroundings and asked, "Where am I?"


    "You are safe."


    "I''m Serena."


    Seeing that the other party didn''t answer his question, Michael was still panting, and then closed his eyes.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open, and Erica walked in with a smile on her face, and said to Serena, "It seems that the rumor is true."


    Erica walked in, looked at Michael lying on the sofa, and said excitedly, "People in the whole house must be talking about your new favorite."


    "You''re going to turn him into a vampire?"


    Serena replied immediately: "Of course not."


    Erica asked curiously, "Then why did you bring him here?"


    Serena looked at the man in front of her and replied indifferently, "He saved my life."


    Then he turned to look at Erica and said, "Why are you here?"


    "Kraven asked me to come."


    "He wants to see you, now."


    Hearing this, Serena didn''t stop, and went directly to Kraven''s room.


    As soon as Kraven saw Serena, he reprimanded: "This is absolutely unacceptable."


    "You disobeyed my orders and left all night with a human and brought him back to my house."


    Hearing Kraven''s words, Serena frowned and then retorted: "In my opinion, this is still Victor''s house."


    Claire couldn''t refute these words, turned around depressedly and patted the chair next to her, making a muffled sound.


    However, Serena did not stop, but continued: "Listen, I don''t want to quarrel."


    "You have to understand that Michael is important to the werewolf in a way."


    Kraven turned around and growled, "So now he''s ''Michael''..."


    Serena said helplessly, "Can you listen to me?"


    Kraven raised his hands and said, "I can''t understand why you are so attached to this ridiculous theory. "


    "A werewolf would not be interested in a human, Michael or anyone else."


    Watching Serena look directly into his eyes.


    "Wait, you''re obsessed with him, aren''t you?"


    Serena looked at the other party and said seriously, "What you said is a ridiculous theory."


    "Yes?"


    After saying that, Kraven left the room directly.


    the other side.


    Erica looked at Michael, who was sleeping with her eyes closed, and leaned in front of him curiously, brushed a strand of hair off the other''s face, and looked at this handsome human being.


    At this time, Erica noticed something unusual on the shoulder of the other party, and pulled off the clothes on the shoulder, and immediately saw the marks of the werewolf bite on Michael''s shoulder.


    At this time, Erica''s expression became extremely ugly, you must know that werewolves and vampires are deadly enemies.


    At this moment, Michael opened his eyes suddenly, and Erica jumped directly onto the roof in fright, clutching her limbs on the roof, turning her head to look at Michael, and showing her sharp fangs.


    Seeing this scene, Michael was also startled. Looking at the roar of the other party, he hurriedly opened the window of the room, and regardless of the heavy rain outside and the height of the house, he jumped down and ran all the way out of the castle.


    Both Serena and Kraven who came back at this time saw the scene of Michael escaping, and the angry Kraven gave Serena a slap in the face.


    Selina, who was slapped, couldn''t do anything to Kraven. She couldn''t get down, she could only come to the practice field angrily, venting her anger with a pistol.


    The bullets poured out one by one, and the gun shot headshot.


    At this time, weapons expert Conn walked in, looked at Serena who was training and said, "I hope you never lose your temper with me."


    "Wait a minute, try this."


    At this time, Conn took out a new silver-white pistol and handed it to Serena.


    Serena, who took the new pistol, pulled the trigger against the re-raised target.


    I saw that the head of the stone statue was shot with a liquid similar to mercury.


    Conn looked at Serena and said, "Check the magazine."


    Serena opened the magazine, looked at the new type of bullet above, and said in surprise, "You imitate the werewolf''s bullet, silver nitrate!"


    Conn nodded: "A fatal recipe."


    Serena looked at Conn and said, "They won''t be dug up by them like the bullets we used to use."


    Conn took the pistol and said, "Go straight into the blood vessels, and nothing can be dug out."


    Serena put a bullet on the table and asked, "Tell me, Conn."


    "Do you believe Lucien is dead as they say?"


    Conn asked curiously, "Is Kraven telling his war story again?"


    Serena blinked: "Yes, I want to know, that''s just an old story, his story."


    "There''s nothing to prove he killed Lucian, other than what he said."


    Conn looked at Serena in disbelief and said, "I have never underestimated Kraven''s ambition, but Victor believes in him. This is the most important thing."


    "Where are you taking this thing?"


    "Not going anywhere."


    Serena picked up the pistol and continued to practice shooting frantically.


    On the other hand, Kraven was riding in a car to a hidden location, and after getting out of the car, he entered another sedan.


    I saw Kraven who got in the car and said angrily: "Open fire with Death Walker and chase humans."


    "I can''t imagine it, I heard that you started to open the killing ring."


    Lucian squeezed Kraven''s neck and said, "Calm down, Kraven."


    "That human being has nothing to do with you, and I have been killing for a long time."


    After speaking, Lucien loosened the other''s neck.


    Kraven took a deep breath, then looked at Lucian and said seriously: "Just let your people stay at the bay, Lucian."


    "At least from now on don''t make me regret our agreement."


    Lucian curled his lips in disdain and said, "Just take care of your side and remember that I have already shed blood for you."


    "Without me, you have nothing at all."


    "You are nothing."


    Kraven took a deep look at Lucian, opened the car door and left without saying a word.


    On the other side, Serena, who came out of the training ground, went straight to the archives and searched for the archives that recorded Lucian''s death.


    I saw the book read: Among all the warriors who attacked Lucian Fortress, the only surviving vampire Kraven.


    The reward after being sealed is not only because he fought bravely to kill the blood, but also because he brought back the certificate of the death of the werewolf leader, a piece of skin cut from Lucien''s arm and branded.

 Chapter 193： 0 out of 0 task completion rate

    Looking at the imprinted skin sealed in the archive, Serena pulled it off.


    Continue to look through the file, but on the page with Lucien''s appearance on it, the half of the paper where the other party''s face is located was torn up, leaving only the portrait on his body.


    Looking at the necklace on the other person''s portrait, Serena immediately discovered something was wrong.


    Recalling the memory in her mind, Serena found that the werewolf who was chasing Michael today had the same necklace on his neck as the one Lucien wore in the portrait.


    Realizing that the bad Serena hurried out, he was going to wake up the elder Victor.


    Erica, who was looking for Serena at this time, saw each other in the corridor: "I was looking for you, he was bitten."


    "Your human, he was marked by a werewolf."


    Listening to Erica''s words, Serena had to stop and look directly at the other party: "Did Kraven ask you to investigate?"


    "No, I saw his wound with my own eyes, I swear."


    Serena glanced at the other party, turned and left without saying a word.


    Erica looked at Serena''s back and shouted, "What about the covenant?"


    "You know that''s not allowed."


    Michael, who escaped from the castle on the other side, returned to the hospital, found his colleague, and at the same time informed the other party of his own situation and informed the other party that he was bitten by a man.


    Michael, who wanted to be comforted here at the same time, was told the police by the other party that he had returned.


    Finding his colleague''s behavior, Michael had no choice but to jump out of the window to escape, but the two policemen immediately followed him.


    Although these two policemen are serious policemen, they are also werewolves.


    Serena finally chose to go against the rules and used her own blood to wake up the sleeping vampire elder Victor.


    Through the ability of blood memory, Serena also instilled what she wanted to say to Victor.


    the other side.


    In the werewolf base, at this time the werewolves were divided into three groups standing in the huge open space, while the members of the Iruka team stood aside and watched all this.


    Lucien stood in front of everyone and said excitedly:


    "We''ve been trying to mix werewolf and vampire blood for many years, but we''ve never been successful and have done nothing."


    "Even at the cellular level, our species are fighting each other to destroy each other."


    "We know that the key is to find a rare bloodline, a direct descendant of Alexander Corvinus. After countless disappointments, today we finally need to find a person who can mix the two bloodlines."


    "An uncontaminated, genuine sample of the original virus, whose blood can perfectly mix the blood of our two races."


    "Once we inject him, plus the blood of a vampire with powerful bloodline energy, and inject it into the body together, we will gain new life and greater power."


    "At that time, we will be able to easily destroy the vampires, get rid of the days of living in darkness and sewers, become a new supernatural, and take charge of our own lives!"


    As Lucian''s words fell, all the werewolves present roared in excitement.


    For centuries, since the defeat of Lucien, werewolves are no longer the slaves of vampires, but life is more difficult than before, hiding in dark and hidden corners forever, avoiding the pursuit of death walkers.


    If your identity is exposed a little, you will be knocked on the door by the other party, arrested or killed.


    Such days, they have already had enough!


    The dawn of hope is ahead, and the werewolves roared excitedly!


    At this moment, Xiao Li on the side asked softly: "The new extraordinary, is it very powerful?"


    Iruka shook his head and said softly, "Maybe, otherwise the other party wouldn''t be so excited, but who knows exactly how it is..."


    At this moment, Lucien stretched out his arm, and the scene was suddenly quiet.


    "Doctor, you bring a team, go outside the vampire''s castle and stare at Serena, follow her to find Michael and bring him back!"


    The doctor''s face showed an excited look, and immediately said: "Follow the order, guarantee to complete the task!"


    "Lez, you take a team and go to the train station to kill the incoming council member Amelia and bring her blood back."


    Leitz said solemnly, "Yes, chief!"


    After speaking, Lucian looked at the Iruka team aside, and continued: "Mr. Iruka, Lez and the others will ask you to take care of one or two."


    But it was during the day that Lucien competed with Iruka and the others on a whim. He thought that even if his strength could not suppress the opponent, he should be on the same level, but he never thought that even a ninja boy could not beat him.


    This also made Lucien aware of the vastness of the outside world, and at the same time more eagerly hoped that he could become stronger through the mixing of blood.


    For Lucian''s request, Iruka nodded and said, "During the entrusted time, we will protect the safety of the employer."


    After getting Iruka''s reply, Lucian nodded with satisfaction, and finally looked at the last group of people and said, "The rest and I are at the base to prevent the raid of the vampire forces."


    "Hopefully tomorrow, let''s go my clansmen!"


    As Lucian''s words fell, the two teams immediately grabbed their firearms, equipped with the bullets they had used to deal with vampires, and started to set off.


    Iruka took the members of the team, followed Leiz and others into the vehicle, and went to the train station to block.


    Leitz and Iruka rode in the same car looked at the four people with calm expressions, and said softly: "Adjudicators, you may need to trouble you to take action in the later battle."


    Naruto said with a grin at this time: "Don''t worry, the enemy is handed over to us!"


    Looking at the excited Naruto, Sasuke and Li Rock did not speak. Since entering the werewolf''s base, except for Naruto and the other party, the two have not said a word to Leiz except for the mission.


    However, Naruto has not been here for a long time, and he is not clear about some of Charlotte''s preferences, but Sasuke and Li Locke, who had been there earlier, are very aware of how much Charlotte is a killer. Hate these niggas.


    In this kind of hatred for the house and Wu, they also don''t like Mo this kind of creature, even the werewolf transformed by Mo is Mo.


    At this time, Iruka had a very official expression on his face, and said softly: "The completion rate of our mission is 100%!"


    The car quickly drove to the train station, and everyone did not get off the car but waited aside, waiting for Amelia''s train to arrive.

 Chapter 194： Awakened Victor

    the other side.


    The doctor took a team of people, got into the armored vehicle, hid in the woods outside the vampire castle, and secretly monitored every move outside the castle.


    At this time, Michael, who escaped, chose to take a taxi and returned to the vampire castle because of the pursuit of the police.


    Looking at Michael who came back from the surveillance, Serena told Michael that she would come out soon.


    In the monitoring room, looking at Serena who was about to leave, Kraven said angrily:


    "If you go with him, never come back here."


    Hearing the other party''s threat, Serena turned around and stared at Kraven''s expressionless speech:


    "Now that Victor is awake, let''s see what he has to say about it."


    After speaking, Serena left the monitoring room without turning her head, leaving behind a stunned Kleven.


    It was not until this time that Kraven was tomorrow. Serena actually broke the rules of the committee and woke up Victor a century earlier, knowing that the next ruling era should be Elder Marcus.


    Coming to the garage, Serena chose a Maserati and drove out to the gate of the castle. Looking at Michael who was shivering in the rain, Serena pressed the window and said, "Get in the car."


    After Michael got into the car, the Maserati started and drove off into the distance.


    However, what Serena didn''t know was that the werewolf doctor had been monitoring every move here from outside the woods, and when he saw Michael getting into the other party''s car and leaving, he immediately ordered:


    "Follow up slowly, don''t let the other party find out."


    Kraven in the castle hurried to the place where Elder Victor slept.


    After looking around for a week, I didn''t find any changes. At this moment, Erica also followed, and when she saw Kraven, she immediately explained: "Look, I warned her."


    "I warned her, but she didn''t listen, I should have told you sooner."


    Kraven looked at Erica in front of him and asked, "Tell me what?"


    After a pause, Erica said, "Her man, Michael."


    "He''s not human at all, he''s a werewolf."


    Hearing this news, Kraven growled in disbelief: "What?"


    At this moment, another somewhat old voice suddenly came from the room: "Why is it so noisy?"


    Hearing this, Kraven''s expression froze, and he secretly said in his heart: Elder Victor, he was awakened early.


    Kraven turned his head and looked at the place where the sound came from.


    At this time, Victor came out from the corner of the room, behind which were densely inserted numerous blood vessels.


    Countless scarlet blood, through the infusion tubes, restored Victor''s own strength.


    Victor walked over slowly, stood in front of the stone chair, looked at his two subordinates, and waved to Erica beside him, "Go out."


    Erica received the order and left the room without stopping, leaving only Victor and Kraven in the room.


    "Do you know why I was awakened? Servant."


    Kraven knelt on one knee, lowered his head and replied, "I don''t know, Master."


    "But I''ll find out soon."


    Hearing this answer, Victor asked, "You mean to find her?"


    "Yes Master."


    Victor closed his eyes and said, "You have to get her to see me, we have a lot to talk about, Serena and me."


    "She passed on me a lot of annoying things, some things that should be dealt with right away."


    "Our organization has become weak and decadent."


    "Maybe I should consider someone else to run my business."


    Victor, who was berating Kraven at this time, suddenly gasped from a distance, and said in a weak voice: "Nevertheless, many of the memories she transmits are chaotic and have no sense of time."


    Obviously a lot of disordered memories, because of the lack of a sense of time, Victor, who has just woken up, is not feeling well.


    Seeing this, Kleven, who was kneeling on the ground, immediately said, "Please, Master, let me call for help, you should rest."


    Hearing the word rest, Victor immediately calmed his breath and said firmly, "I rested enough."


    "All you should do is summon Marcus."


    Kraven glanced at the underground mechanism that woke Marcus, and then said, "But he''s still sleeping, Master."


    "Amelia and the council will be here tomorrow night to wake Marcus instead of you."


    "You were awakened a full century earlier than expected."


    Hearing his servant''s words, Victor''s eyes were deep, but he was thinking of something.


    the other side.


    Serena drove Michael towards the distance.


    While driving, Serena said, "Don''t come here again, they will kill you."


    Michael shouted to Serena in disbelief: "Why, who are you?"


    Serena looked at Michael, who was gasping for breath, and the clothes soaked in blood on his shoulders, and then pulled the clothes off the other''s shoulders. She knew immediately that Erica didn''t lie to him, and Michael had been marked by a werewolf. .


    Serena sighed helplessly when she saw the result.


    "You are now caught in a war that has been going on for over a thousand years."


    "A **** conflict between vampires and werewolves."


    After Serena paused, she said, "I hope you are lucky, most people die within an hour after being bitten by a werewolf."


    "The virus we transmit is lethal."


    At this moment Michael suddenly said, "If you bite me, will I become a vampire?"


    "You will die!"


    "No one can survive the first embrace of the two races."


    Turning her head to look at Michael again, Serena said, "The right way, I should stop and kill you."


    Hearing Serena''s words, Michael roared angrily, "Then why are you helping me?"


    "I do not!"


    "I stalk you and kill your werewolf kind."


    "My only interest is why the werewolf needs you so badly."


    Soon Serena took Michael to an old building, and the circular staircase showed that the house has a constant number of years.


    Thinking of his own condition, Michael asked curiously, "I saw some things, some hallucinations."


    "They''re not hallucinations, they''re memories."


    "You were bitten by him, and his memory passed on to you."


    All the way to the top of the building, Serena opened the door and said, "This is one of the places we use for interrogation, and it should be safe."


    Entering the room, Serena turned on the lights and opened the shutters of the room, and then went to the refrigerator to take a bag of blood from it and threw it to Michael.


    Michael took the blood bag, dazed for a while, then looked at the label on the blood bag and said, "Zalders Industries?"

 Chapter 195： attack

    Hearing Michael''s words, Serena replied: "It''s our company. It used to be artificial plasma. Now we do this."


    "Once accepted, this will be our newest cash crop."


    Michael looked at the blood bag in his hand and murmured, "This is cloned blood."


    Serena turned on the surveillance on the stairs at the entrance of the building at this time, and glanced at no one else behind her.


    Michael put down the blood bag, looked at the bullets and pliers and other items in the room, and wondered: "What is this for?"


    Serena glanced at Michael and then said, "Werewolves are allergic to silver. If we don''t take out the bullets quickly, they will die during the interrogation."


    "What do you do after asking?"


    Serena turned her head to look at Michael and said in a flat tone, "Let''s put the bullet back."


    Michael came to the chair in the room and sat down, then looked at Serena who was standing at the window and said, "Why do you hate them so much?"


    Serena looked at the heavy rain outside and said lightly, "I told you a long time ago that we are at war."


    "So you''re just following orders?"


    Hearing this, Serena turned her head to glance at Michael, then turned her head away without saying a word.


    Seeing this, Michael raised his head to look at Serena, and continued to ask, "Why didn''t you answer?"


    Seeing that the other side didn''t speak, Michael nodded and said, "Okay!"


    "Something keeps tearing us to shreds."


    "I couldn''t save my mother and my sister, their screams woke me up."


    "My father died outside trying to drive them away, I was standing in front of the door, and when I tried to run to my niece''s room, I found a twin girl who was only 6 years old and had also been slaughtered."


    "Like animals."


    Listening to Serena''s narration, Michael exclaimed, "God."


    "Next, I''ll be in his arms."


    "The fire burned to my home. He followed the werewolves for many days. He drove them away and saved me."


    "Who?"


    "Victor."


    "The oldest and strongest of us, he made me a vampire that day."


    "He gave me the strength to avenge my family."


    "Since then, I don''t think about the past again."


    Michael asked curiously, "Who started the war?"


    "Werewolves, or at least we''re led to believe so, probe into the past is expressly forbidden."


    After saying this, looking at the weather outside, Serena suddenly picked up the pistol on the side and said, "I should go back."


    Looking at Serena who was leaving, Michael quickly got up and said, "What should I do?"


    Serena looked at Michael in front of her and replied, "Victor knows what to do, I''ll be back."


    Michael shook his head and said, "I don''t want to be alone."


    "You will, if you still want to live."


    Michael looked at each other and said softly, "I want to go with you."


    Seeing this, Serena grabbed the handcuffs next to her, locked Michael on the chair, and turned her head away.


    "what you do?"


    Serena, who walked to the door, turned around and said, "On the night of the full moon tomorrow, you will be deformed, you will kill people, and you will eat people. This is unavoidable."


    "I''m so sorry, I can''t let you run around."


    After thinking for a while, Serena walked back and left a pistol behind.


    "One bullet won''t kill you, but the silver in it can stop you from deforming, at least for a few hours."


    "If I can''t get back in time, you can do it yourself."


    "use this."


    After putting the pistol in Michael''s hand, Serena left the room without turning her head.


    the other side.


    The vampire Conn drove all the way to the train station with a team of heavily armed death walkers, and then entered the platform to wait.


    Conn didn''t notice the werewolf troop ambushing at the train station ahead of time.


    At this moment, a train was approaching slowly, and the two parties checked the signal with flashlights and determined that it was a vampire.


    At this time, Leiz looked at the other party to confirm the signal, and determined that it was the vampire elder Amelia who was in the car at this time, and immediately said: "Action!"


    "Ow~ Oh!"


    After a wolf howl, several werewolves turned into wolves and jumped onto the train. Others also picked up their submachine guns and rushed out, shooting frantically at the corresponding vampire team.


    "Da da da!"


    Instant werewolf and vampire battle to do a group.


    Looking at the werewolf troop that had already started fighting, the four Iruka slowly walked out.


    "Go directly to the train. Lord Charlotte has instructed to see if there is a blood nucleus on the vampire."


    "Yes" X3


    "Shhhhhhh!"


    The figures flashed, and the figures of Iruka, Sasuke, and Li Lock disappeared instantly.


    Seeing that all his teammates rushed into the train, Naruto shouted: "Wait for me!"


    "Whoa!"


    After saying that, Naruto made a jump, smashed a glass of the train directly, and rushed in.


    Looking at a blond boy who suddenly crashed in, the deathwalker on the train did not show any mercy and pulled the trigger directly, no matter whether Naruto Uzumaki was a werewolf, at this time, at this place, or in this way, it was right to kill him.


    "Da da da!"


    As the trigger was pulled, flames spewed out of the muzzle, and countless silver bullets shot towards Naruto.


    "Ahhh, not good!"


    Naruto shouted, rolled over, dodged the incoming bullet, and then punched the armed member with a gun.


    "boom!"


    The gun-wielding Death Walker was directly shot by Naruto and crashed into the side car window.


    "Whoa!"


    It was Naruto''s desperate punch, but the force was so strong that the opponent directly smashed the train glass and fell out of the window.


    After solving an enemy Naruto didn''t dare to stop at all, so he rushed towards the other person.


    I saw him standing on the seat and jumping. The flexibility and speed of his body exceeded that of werewolves and vampires. He came directly in front of the other person and punched the other person''s chin.


    The chin is the weakest place, even if it is a vampire, if it is hit hard, it will appear unconscious.


    "boom!"


    Then the opponent''s defense was not as strong as he imagined, and Naruto smashed his jaw directly.


    In an instant, the two death walkers in this carriage lost their combat effectiveness in an instant.


    At this time, there were constant gunshots outside the train. Conn brought his own team. Although they used new types of bullets, Leitz also used special bullets.


    And the few werewolves who jumped on the top of the train were also shot by Amelia''s subordinates at the top of the train, and they were not allowed to get close.

 Chapter 196： blood nucleus

    Iruka, who rushed into the train, was still in a no-man''s land. Seeing that he was holding a kunai, as if chopping melons and vegetables, he headed all the dead walkers in this carriage.


    The head rose into the sky, blood sprayed all over the carriage, and after killing the vampire in this carriage, Iruka did not directly rush into the next carriage, but came to the body of a dead vampire with Kunwu .


    Looking at the dead vampire in front of him, Iruka took a deep breath and gave him a chest and belly. Then he reached out and groped for a while, but he didn''t get anything except normal organs.


    Iruka was slightly disappointed by such a result, and then muttered: "No? It can''t be on the limbs..."


    Looking at the limbs of the vampire, Iruka pondered, where else would there be blood nuclei?


    At this time, Iruka noticed the head that was headed by him. Thinking that the other party had the ability to absorb blood and obtain memory, he guessed whether the pineal gland of the vampire would be different.


    He directly took the vampire''s head on the side, and gently opened the other''s brain with Kuwudong. Sure enough, he found a red crystal the size of a rice grain in the position of the pineal gland.


    Holding this red crystal, which is only the size of a grain of rice, with 4 sides similar to a rhombus, and squeezed it lightly, it did not break, but Iruka also felt that although the hardness of this item was not low, it was not too hard. Sturdy.


    Because no other things that are easy for ordinary people to be found in the vampire''s body, Iruka guessed that this may be the blood core that Lord Charlotte said.


    Putting the blood nuclei into the ninja bag, Iruka turned into a craniotomy hand and began to collect the blood nuclei from the heads of other vampires in the carriage.


    the other side.


    Serena who was just about to return to the vampire castle.


    Looking down the stairs, I saw a group of people wearing black trench coats and armed with weapons running upstairs.


    Seeing this scene, Serena knew that it was a werewolf chasing after her, so she didn''t go downstairs, but quickly returned to the interrogation room.


    Michael, who was depressed alone in the chair, saw Serena who was returning, and before he could speak, he heard the other person say, "I can''t stay here, the werewolf is chasing after him."


    Serena quickly opened Michael''s handcuffs, and when she heard the movement outside the door, Serena glanced at the surveillance camera and saw that the werewolf had come to the door.


    Serena directly took out her pistol and shot frantically at the gate.


    "Da da da��"


    The bullet passed through the door and shot directly into the body of the werewolf who had not yet transformed outside the door. Because it was a special weapon, it was extremely lethal for werewolves.


    Ordinary werewolf, basically the result of being shot is death, especially under the corrosion of silver nitrate, death is faster and more painful.


    Facing the door of the room, all the bullets in the magazine were emptied, Serena took out another pistol, and shot at the window of the room.


    "Whoa!"


    The window shattered, and Serena shouted to Michael, "Go, go!"


    Seeing such a scene, Michael could only climb up the window according to Serena''s instructions, just glanced at the height of nearly 20 meters, his legs were a little weak, and his eyes were a little dazed.


    "Jump!"


    Hearing the order coming from behind, Michael turned back and shouted, "Are you kidding me?"


    The werewolf who was shot at this time had already knocked open the door, and then just squatted down to shoot. Fortunately, the werewolf''s marksmanship was not very good. The bullets all hit the window frame, but Michael had to jump. go down.


    "what!"


    In the screaming sound, Michael spun 360�� in the air and landed smoothly without taking any damage to himself. He was a little incredible about this result.


    However, before he could catch his breath, a police car pulled the siren and whistled and drove in front of him, and immediately two police officers got off. They punched Michael directly with electric cannons, and directly hit Michael to the ground. Then he stuffed it into the police car and whistled away.


    The two men in police uniforms are also among the werewolves.


    At this time, Serena in the room, relying on her superb marksmanship, killed the werewolves one by one in the future. Only the doctor, because of luck, the bullet only rubbed his shoulders, so he did not die, but he also let him incapacitated.


    Seeing that all the enemies in the room had been eliminated, Serena immediately crouched down to change the magazine, then looked out the window with a gun, didn''t she see Michael, but only saw the taillights of a police car.


    Serena was a little helpless about such a result, and Michael was still caught by the werewolf.


    Looking at the only werewolf on the ground that wasn''t dead, Serena brought it back to the castle.


    She wants to expose Kraven''s lies to Victor and execute the guy who signed the covenant with the wolf clan.


    the other side.


    At the train station, with the help of Iruka''s team, Leiz and other werewolves wiped out all the vampires, and even the elder Amelia, who was also driven after her transformation, made a chidori attack and pierced it directly. Heart, died on the spot.


    After solving all the enemies, Leiz walked to Amelia''s corpse with a needle and began to draw blood on Amelia, while Iruka took Sasuke and others to collect the blood nuclei from the vampire.


    Leitz drained Amelia''s blood and said to Iruka, who was already busy: "We have got what we need, this elder''s body, do you also need..."


    Iruka was not polite, and went straight up to open Amelia''s forehead and took out a blood nucleus from the pineal gland.


    Looking at Amelia''s blood core, Iruka found that the opponent''s blood core turned out to be a 6-sided diamond-shaped blood core and its size was twice as large as that of an ordinary vampire. Surplus.


    Leiz looked at the thing in Iruka''s hand and said, "What''s the use of this thing?"


    "We''ve also found it in vampires before, but after studying for a long time, we don''t know what it does."


    "And the werewolf will die suddenly because of the blood rush after eating this thing. As for ordinary people, they can''t absorb it and are directly excreted."


    Iruka glanced at Leiz and said indifferently, "I don''t know, I''m going to study it."


    Seeing the other party''s indifferent expression, Leiz didn''t dare to talk nonsense. The werewolf he led in this battle only dealt with the members of the outer Conn team and the vampires on the train, all of which were done by the Iruka team.


    Including the powerful Amelia, they were easily killed by the opponent, which gave Leiz a newer understanding of the power of Iruka and others.


    After collecting all the blood nuclei, Iruka said to Leitz, "It''s time to retreat."

 Chapter 197： get away

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Inside the vampire castle.


    At this time, Vidoc had recovered his strength through the replenishment of blood, and the return of strength also made him return to his original appearance.


    At this moment, the door to the sleeping place was opened, and Kraven walked in, looked at Victor who was getting dressed, knelt down on one knee and said, "Master."


    "What I need to see now is Serena, not you."


    Kraven got up slowly, took two steps forward and said, "Since she ran out and saw the werewolf, she never came back, Master."


    Victor looked at Kraven standing below: "Your incompetence makes things more difficult."


    "It''s not my fault," Craven explained. "She''s fascinated to think I''m the culprit of some absurd conspiracy."


    At this moment, Serena''s voice suddenly came from behind: "This is my evidence."


    Serena appeared at the door and threw the captured werewolf doctor in.


    The doctor groaned and slipped in front of the crowd.


    Serena pressed the werewolf doctor in front of Victor, and locked his hands with chains on the ground, causing him to kneel in front of Victor.


    Serena put one hand on the doctor''s injured shoulder and said, "Now I hope you can tell them what you just told me."


    The doctor looked up at Serena, but did not speak.


    Serena saw that her right hand became a claw, and grabbed the injured shoulder of the other party, and blood flowed from the shoulder.


    "Ah~" the doctor screamed in pain.


    "Alright alright!"


    "We''ve been working on mixed ancestry for many years..."


    "But all this time we haven''t been successful, all we''ve done is futile, even at the cellular level, our species are fighting each other to destroy each other."


    "We know that the key is to find rare bloodlines."


    "A direct descendant of Alexander Corvinus, a Hungarian, warlord who came to power in the early fifteenth century."


    "He saw the plague raging in his village and he was the only one who survived."


    "For some reason, there was something in him that altered and assimilated the disease and made it work for him."


    "He became the first truly undead man!"


    Having said that, the doctor paused, and Serena continued to exert force on her hands.


    "Uh~ ah!"


    The doctor screamed, and then continued:


    "After a few years, he had at least two children, and they all inherited this trait."


    At this time, Victor, who was sitting in the upper position, had a smile on his face, and said slowly: "The three sons of Alexander Corvinus, one was bitten by a bat, the other was bitten by a wolf, and the other walked up to become a Humanity''s lonely road to death."


    Then Victor said disdainfully: "This is just an absurd legend, it may be a joke concocted by people with ulterior motives."


    At this time, the werewolf doctor raised his head and looked directly at Victor: "But we do have a common ancestor."


    Victor shouted: "There is a descendant of Alexander Corvinus lying here, no more than three feet away."


    While speaking, Victor pointed to an underground institution beside the doctor.


    The doctor looked at where Victor pointed and said, "Yes, but he''s a vampire, and what we need is a pure sample."


    "An uncontaminated, true copy of the original virus, the Alexander Corvinus lineage itself, is, as far as we know, hidden in the genetic code of his human descendants, and inherited in a dominant fashion. "


    "Until the appearance of Michael Cowan, his blood was able to make the blood of our two races a perfect blend."


    Hearing such words, Victor retorted: "There is no such mixture at all, and it is nonsense to talk about only giving."


    The doctor stared at Victor and said, "Then just wait and see, once Lucian injects him..."


    "Lucian is dead!"


    Standing in the back, when Kraven saw the werewolf about to reveal himself, when Victor and Serena''s attention was all attracted by the werewolf''s words, he quietly left the sleeping room, and immediately left the castle by car. .


    Hearing that Victor said that Lucien was dead, the werewolf doctor smiled and said, "Who said that?"


    Hearing this, Serena hurriedly looked behind where Kraven was standing, but there was no one behind her.


    Seeing this scene, Victor walked down, came to Serena, and said, "I assure you, child, Kraven will pay for it."


    The doctor glanced at the two of them, and then said, "This house is about to become ruins."


    Serena pointed a gun at the doctor''s head and said, "That''s why you die first."


    The doctor was pointed at his head, and suddenly hurriedly said: "Don''t, wait, wait."


    "You, and only you, know the truth."


    Seeing that the other party had something to say, Victor gave Serena a look, and Serena removed the muzzle from her head and pointed to her back.


    "If Lucian can get help from a pure bloodline, a powerful elder like Amelia, or someone like you, then inject it with Michael''s blood."


    Hearing this, Victor shouted: "It''s too hateful!"


    The doctor continued: "Half vampire half werewolf, but stronger than both."


    At this moment, the door of the sleeping room was opened, and a team of fully-armed death walkers came up. The leader of the team said, "Master, a member of the council has been assassinated."


    "Ah!" Victor was taken aback by the news. ��


    "How is Amelia?"


    The death walker who led the team said: "The blood was drained, the heart was pierced, and the foreheads of all the vampire members were opened, as if something had been dug out."


    Hearing such news, Victor and Serena looked at each other, then closed their eyes in silence.


    "Forehead?" But Victor thought of something, and then murmured: "What does the werewolf want that thing?"


    For the red crystals in the pineal gland, Victor also conducted research, but found no use, this thing cannot be eaten by werewolves, and neither can be eaten by vampires, and it has no use.


    At this time, the werewolf doctor smiled and said, "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "It''s all about to start!"


    Serena fired a shot directly on the other''s thigh: "Say, besides blood, what is the use of the other thing you took away."


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. Don''t you have anything precious in your body other than blood?"


    Seeing the other party doesn''t seem like a lie, after all, he has already revealed so many things so he won''t continue to hide it.


    Victor looked at Serena, and then slowly said, "The most urgent task is to kill Lucian and that Michael."


    After speaking, Victor took the lead out of the sleeping room, and he wanted to solve this impending disaster.


    Serena followed closely, followed behind Victor, and left the sleeping room together. The door was closed, leaving only the werewolf doctor tied here.


    No vampire cares about the life and death of this werewolf, he no longer has value.


    The silver nitrate corroded the werewolf''s life, the doctor collapsed to the ground, and the wound on his body continued to flow out, soaking the ground, and flowing to the coffin where Marcus was still sleeping.

 Chapter 198： sneak attack

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    the other side.


    In the werewolf base.


    Michael was brought back by the two werewolf police first, and was tied up, his limbs and mouth were restrained, his eyes were slack and confused at this time.


    Lucian looked at Michael in front of him and said, "You have been injected with an enzyme to deform the tissue."


    "It will take some time to dispel this instability."


    At this time, the werewolf on the side was about to draw blood for Michael, but Michael struggled fiercely and dropped the needle in his hand, which fell to the ground and shattered into scum.


    Seeing this, the werewolf on the side went up to give Michael a big mouth.


    "enough!"


    Lucian stopped his subordinates and said, "Go and see why Leiz was delayed. With their strength and the help of foreign aid, it shouldn''t take so long."


    Hearing Lucian''s order, the werewolf''s subordinates glanced at Michael with disdain and left.


    Seeing his men go to work, Lucien walked up to Michael with the needle and said with a smile on his face: "I really should apologize, he needs to learn etiquette very much." Remember the website m.xbeqge. com


    "Speaking of etiquette, I''m Lucian."


    Having said that, Lucian stepped forward and took off the hemp rope that Michael put on his mouth.


    The hemp rope was removed from his mouth, and Michael panted heavily and said, "Let me go."


    "I have to go back."


    Lucian wiped the veins on Michael''s arm with alcohol cotton, then looked at Michael who was **** and said, "No one can go back, you can''t go anywhere."


    "Vampires will kill you when they see you, just because you''re going to be a werewolf, one of us."


    Lucian looked at Michael and emphasized again: "One of us."


    The needle was then inserted into Michael''s arm and blood was drawn.


    "what are you doing?"


    "End this conflict!"


    Soon Lucian got it, a tube of Michael''s blood.


    Watching Lucian stop drawing blood, Michael said, "Your war has nothing to do with me."


    "My war?"


    At this time, Michael saw the necklace on Michael''s neck, and a clearer memory fragment appeared in his mind in an instant. He saw Lucian in the castle being locked on the ground, and witnessed a vampire woman executing the criminal law in front of Lucian. , turned to ashes.


    At this moment, Lucien directly rolled up his sleeves and injected Michael''s blood that he had just drawn into his body.


    "They forced you to watch her die, Sonia!"


    "This is the fuse of the war!"


    "I saw it like I was there."


    Listening to Michael''s words, Lucian smiled and then said, "We used to be slaves, vampires'' daytime protectors."


    "I was born enslaved, but I had no hatred, I even married a vampire."


    "It''s forbidden by the league, and Victor is afraid of the mixing of species."


    "Very frightened, he killed her, his own daughter, and burned her alive, just because she loved me."


    "It''s his war, Victor''s."


    "He spent his last 600 years to exterminate our family."


    Hearing these words, Michael asked the one thing he cared about most: "What will they do with Serena."


    At this moment, a group of werewolf warriors with guns walked in and said to Michael, "We have company."


    But it was Kraven who brought his men to the werewolf''s base.


    Facing the werewolf in front of him, Kraven said directly, "I thought we had an agreement."


    At this point the werewolf replied: "Be patient!"


    At this moment, Lucien came over, looked at the person in front of him, and said with a smile, "Kraven."


    "These things should be discussed privately."


    Lucian glanced at his subordinates, and then said, "Please **** our guests downstairs."


    Klein glanced at his subordinates and motioned for them to follow.


    After everyone in the room left, leaving only Lucian and Kraven, Lucian said:


    "The council has been wiped out, and soon you''ll have everything."


    "An unbreakable peace treaty between the great organization and the werewolves."


    "Those moments in history will never be forgotten by those I trust."


    Hearing Lucian''s words, Kraven said, "How can you imagine me controlling the situation when Victor wakes up."


    "No one can beat him and he''s going to get stronger as we talk."


    Lucian said, "That''s why I need Michael."


    "If Victor was this easy to deal with, you would have done it centuries ago."


    Just as the two were talking, the werewolf who brought Kraven''s men downstairs came downstairs and suddenly found a corpse on the ground, and immediately shouted: "Retreat from the shaft, hurry up."


    At the same time, the werewolf directly locked the vampire behind him outside the door.


    Several of Kraven''s subordinates saw this scene and scolded: "You son of a bitch!"


    At this time, Serena had come to the werewolf''s base with many death walkers. Looking at the shaft below, a death walker dropped a few grenades directly.


    The werewolf who was climbing saw the grenade falling from above and cursed, "Oh, TMD."


    "boom!"


    The grenade exploded instantly when it fell, directly destroying the werewolf at the shaft.


    The aftermath of the explosion shattered the windows of Lucian and Kraven''s room.


    "It''s Victor!"


    "right!"


    Lucian looked at Kraven and said, "If you do well, he should be hibernating."


    Through the hole in the wall, Lucian glanced at Michael with his arms tied, and then scolded, "Where''s Lez?"


    Then he walked to the weapon stand on the side and grabbed the pistol and the ultraviolet radiation bomb specially designed for the opponent''s vampire.


    "Is there any other way out?" Kraven behind him asked, looking at Lucien.


    Hearing this, Lucian turned his head to look at Kraven and said, "I guess it should be gone for you, you can only fight to the death."


    "Don''t think about running away."


    At this time, Lucian was equipped with weapons, walked directly to the gate, and opened the gate.


    "boom!"


    Kraven took out a pistol from behind and shot at Lucian''s heart, who had left his back to him.


    "Silver nitrate, I bet you didn''t think of that."


    Standing in front of the door at this moment, Lucien grabbed his heart with one hand, looked at the silver nitrate flowing out, and fell to the ground instantly.


    Seeing that Lucien had fallen to the ground, Klein ran out instantly.


    At this time, all over the werewolf base, the werewolves had already started a battle with the vampires, and gunshots rang out everywhere.


    At this time, Leiz and Iruka''s team had just rushed back when they saw Lucian lying on the ground.


    "Lucian!"


    Leitz exclaimed and threw away Amelia''s blood that was in his hands.


    Looking at the inexplicable grief, Iruka said, "The enemy has already entered the base!"


    "Leiz, we are going to carry out the mission!"


    At this time, Leiz touched Lucian''s neck, not feeling the possibility of surviving, and then said angrily: "Kill all the vampires, please, Lord Iruka!"


    In the next second, Leiz tore off his clothes, turned into a giant wolf with a roar in the sky, and charged directly towards the Death Walker troops outside.


    Seeing this scene, Iruka turned to Sasuke, Naruto, and Li Locke and said, "Split up and kill all the vampires..."


    "Yes!" X3

 Chapter 199： slaughter

    Li Luo looked at one direction and rushed out, as fast as there were afterimages behind him.


    At this time, a group of death walkers were fighting with werewolves when they heard a sudden voice.


    "The werewolf get out of the way for me."


    It was Li Locke who came to kill him. After he shouted and heard Li Locke''s words, several werewolves stopped shooting instantly, followed by a tumbling evasion.


    I saw Li Locke instantly cut into the battlefield of the two teams, and his body was like a hurricane, and the vampire''s bullets could not attack him at all.


    "Ada, ah, ah!"


    In an instant, Li Locke punched a vampire, and the five-member Death Walker team was killed instantly, with a punch hole coming out of his chest.


    But it was Li Locke who had known the opponent''s strength and tenacious self-healing ability as early as the train station.


    Seeing that the enemy was resolved, Li Luo quickly collected the blood core. At this time, several werewolves saw that there was no movement, and immediately came out from the corner.


    "Thank you, Lord Li Locke!"


    While collecting the blood core, Xiao Li said, "I have already solved the problem here, and you can go to other places to help."


    "be careful!"


    Hearing Li Locke''s order, several werewolves nodded immediately and said, "Understood!"


    When the other werewolf saw this, they immediately rushed out with their firearms in hand. At this time, the battle did not stop. The vampires dispatched a large number of death walkers and were shooting werewolves everywhere.


    Li Luo collected blood nuclei here, and Sasuke rushed into an underground pipeline.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    A huge crimson fireball ten meters in diameter suddenly appeared and bombarded the pipeline ahead.


    "Ah ah ah!"


    Under a scream, several death walkers instantly turned into coke.


    At this time, a werewolf who had transformed into a giant wolf was relieved when he saw this scene.


    "You, you can actually control the flames."


    Sasuke glanced at the other party, but did not pay attention to the other party, but stepped forward and began to collect blood nuclei.


    When the werewolf saw that Sasuke ignored him and did not dare to talk much, he turned around and continued to look for Death Walker.


    Four ninjas started to hunt vampires frantically from four directions.


    At this time, the six men brought by Kraven had already rushed out of the house locked by the werewolf. They were discovered by Leiz, who had transformed into a giant wolf, and they rushed up in an instant.


    I saw Leiz flung a vampire away, and then gave a deep kiss to the vampire''s neck, killing the other party instantly.


    After Leiz killed a vampire, he continued to kill without stopping.


    At this time, after using the bullets of the firearms, many werewolves turned into giant wolves and fought with vampires. The speed and strength of the giant wolves were greatly improved, and they also had the possibility to avoid bullets.


    At this time, Serena broke away from the death walker''s large army. Relying on her own intuition, after killing 4 werewolves along the way, she finally found Michael who was **** in the room.


    Serena stepped forward and shot twice at the chains that bound Michael, undoing the restraints on the opponent''s arm.


    "I have to get you out, Victor is coming."


    "He won''t be satisfied unless all the werewolves are dead."


    Michael untied the restraints on his body at this time, walked down from above and said to Serena:


    "If you help me, they''ll kill you too."


    "I know." Serena said calmly.


    At this time, the two did not realize that this scene was seen by Lucien, who should have been shot and died. Seeing the situation of the two, Lucian thought of himself.


    "I know what sparks a war."


    At this time, after killing three vampires, Leiz met Victor who had just walked in with his men.


    Leitz didn''t consider the disparity in strength, and rushed forward directly.


    Victor looked at the giant wolf in front of him, his eyes were very indifferent, and after reaching out a hand, he instantly pinched the neck of the giant wolf that rushed to attack him.


    Seeing that he was being pinched by the neck, Leitz was about to grab Victor with his splendid claws, and his arm was pinched by the other hand.


    I saw that Victor''s arm was so hard that he broke Leiz''s arm, and then hit the opponent directly to the ground with a palm.


    Looking at the giant wolf that fell to the ground, Victor pulled out a silver long sword from his body and directly penetrated Lez''s body, ending his life.


    On the other side, Serena ran away with the rescued Michael, trying to send the other party out of the fighting place.


    The two avoided all the way. At this time, they came to a gate. Michael opened the gate directly, just in time to see Kraven who was about to leave through the shaft inside the gate.


    When Kraven saw that the person opening the door was Michael, whom he hated, he raised his gun and shot.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    The bullet with silver nitrate opened several holes in Michael''s chest in an instant.


    Michael fell to the ground, suffering from the erosion of silver nitrate.


    "Uh ah ah!"


    Seeing this, Serena immediately came to the side of Michael who fell to the ground. At this time, Kraven also came out and stretched out a hand to Serena and said:


    "Enough, come with me."


    Serena opened Kraven''s outstretched palm, glared at him and said, "I wish I could see that Victor killed you."


    Kraven stared at Serena: "I think so."


    "Let me tell you a little secret about the mean father you love."


    "He''s the one who killed your whole family, not a werewolf."


    Hearing Kraven''s words, Serena turned her head away, not believing it.


    Seeing this, Kraven leaned down and said to Serena:


    "He never followed his own rules, which means he didn''t follow the rules of killing."


    "So occasionally he would run out to taste human blood and have a full meal."


    Hearing this, Serena raised her head in disbelief and looked at Michael in front of her.


    "I''ll keep this secret for him and clean up the scene."


    "But it was him, sneaking from room to room, killing all your dear family members."


    "But when he saw you, he couldn''t resist the idea of ??draining your blood."


    "It was you who reminded him of his former Sonia, his daughter, the daughter of whom he pronounced the death penalty."


    Hearing this news, Serena shook her head and shouted, "Nonsense."


    "Believe it or not."


    At this time, Kraven stretched out his palm again and said, "Let''s go now, to my side."


    Serena looked at Kraven''s palm, stepped back, and rejected the other party again.


    Seeing the opponent''s refusal, Kraven picked up the pistol and pointed it at the opponent and said, "That''s it."

 Chapter 200： Is your name Victor?

    At this critical moment, Lucien, who was injured by Kraven, crawled over quietly, grabbed Kraven''s calf, and inserted the short sword on his arm directly into the opponent''s leg.


    "what!"


    Kraven let out a pained cry, and then slapped Lucien directly, but he also staggered back.


    At this time, Lucian, who was knocked away, drove Serena, who was standing beside Michael, and said, "Bite him."


    Serena looked at Lucian, and the doctor''s words suddenly sounded in her mind: Half werewolf and half vampire are stronger than both.


    Serena glanced at Lucian, and then at Michael, who was about to die with a face full of pain. In order to save Michael, Serena was ruthless in her heart, and then lowered her head and bit it.


    Seeing this scene, Lucien had a smile on his face, and at this time, Kleven pulled out the dagger stuck in his leg, looked at this scene and said in surprise:


    "What are you doing?"


    Lucian, who fell to the ground, looked at Kraven and said, "You may be able to kill me and my kin, but my wishes have been fulfilled no matter what."


    Hearing this, Kraven raised the pistol and frantically pulled the trigger at Lucian until the bullets in the pistol were exhausted.


    After killing Lucien completely, Kraven saw the shadow outside the window at this time, knew that Victor was coming over, and immediately turned his head and ran.


    At this time, Serena was still biting Michael with her head down, not noticing the others coming in.


    Victor walked behind Serena and threw it out, but at this time Serena had completed her first embrace.


    Victor lifted Michael on the ground and glanced at him. Just as he was about to smash Michael out, a stone suddenly flew.


    "boom!"


    The force of the stone was not small, and it hit Victor''s arm, causing it to release Michael, who was in pain, and to fall to the ground.


    Victor looked in the direction where the stone was shot, and saw an Asian boy standing on the roof, it was Sasuke Uchiha.


    "Are you Victor?"


    I saw Sasuke''s voice was cold and he said slowly.


    At this time, Victor looked at the young man on the roof, his expression was indifferent, and then he directly commanded: "Attack!"


    I saw a few death walkers who followed Victor in. The moment they heard the order, they took up their submachine guns and shot frantically at the roof.


    "Dah dah dah dah"


    The muzzle of the submachine gun appeared, and countless silver bullets spewed out.


    I saw Sasuke Uchiha, before the other party pulled the trigger, it was a jump, the figure appeared like a ghost, and instantly appeared behind the three death walkers.


    As for the bullet that was fired, it was empty, and the quilt didn''t touch Sasuke.


    Sasuke smashed all three Death Walkers into the air with one whip. Then three shurikens flew out of his hands, flying directly over the necks of the three Death Walkers, without directly attacking the three of them.


    I saw Sasuke stretched out his hand and pulled, a transparent wire, and instantly gave the three death walkers an owl head, and the three heads flew into the sky and died on the spot.


    It''s too late, then fast, and all the actions are completed in an instant.


    At this moment, Sasuke turned around, clapped his hands, and continued, "Old guy, I want to ask you something."


    "Is your name Victor?"


    Victor looked at the young man in front of him, unable to figure out the depth of the other party for a while, and said tentatively: "We have an agreement with the extraordinary world, and we will not violate each other if we obey the rules of killing."


    lion combo


    I saw Sasuke''s figure flashed, and with a swipe, it appeared in front of Victor. A kick hit Victor''s face directly, followed by an uppercut that hit Victor into the air, taking advantage of it. When Victor didn''t react, he jumped up and hit him with a heavy leg, hitting him **** the ground.


    "boom!"


    Victor, who fell to the ground, raised a cloud of dust.


    "Where does so much nonsense come from, you can answer whatever you ask."


    Serena, who was on the side, looked in front of her, killed three death walkers, and then beat Victor''s Asian teenager. She was surprised to find that this was the person who split her bullet with a dagger in the subway station. .


    Serena at this time did not know that it was not a dagger, but a Kunai.


    Serena immediately said, "He is Victor!"


    Sasuke Uchiha glanced at Serena, who was on the side, but didn''t pay any attention. Before they came, he squatted on the roof, and everything that just happened was in his eyes.


    Sasuke walked in front of Victor. Victor, who was lying on the ground at this time, suddenly stood up instantly and punched Sasuke.


    Although Sasuke was not tall, he grabbed Victor''s arm and immediately smashed the opponent''s outstretched claws with one punch.


    "Uh~ ah!"


    Victor cried out in pain, staggered back, stared at the teenager in front of him and shouted, "I''m Victor, who are you and why do you want to help the werewolf?"


    I saw Sasuke Uchiha took out the gold coin of the adjudicator of the Continental Hotel, flicked it on his finger, and then put it away.


    "Weak, don''t deserve to know my name!"


    Hearing these contemptuous words, Victor opened his fangs and roared. As for Victor, who had been sleeping for many years, he did not know the meaning of the gold coin.


    At this time, the broken arm had healed, and he pulled out the silver-white long sword from his waist and slashed towards Sasuke.


    Victor''s speed is very fast, and the long sword is used by him. However, no matter how fast Victor''s speed is, in the eyes of Uchiha Sasuke, it is nothing more than that.


    Victor swung his long sword dozens of times in a row, but he didn''t hit Sasuke, but left a lot of sword marks on the ground.


    "Slow, too slow!"


    "Elder Vampire, that''s all!"


    However, he felt the strength of the vampire elders, and after that, Sasuke was very disappointed.


    "If this is all your strength, then there is no need for you to stay."


    Hearing the teenager in front of him preparing to kill Victor Serena shouted: "Don''t!"


    It''s not that Serena wants to save Victor, but she wants to ask the truth.


    Sasuke ignored Serena''s call, and saw him do a backflip. After a distance, his hands quickly formed a seal, and thunder and lightning appeared in his hands, making a sound like the chirping of thousands of birds.


    "It''s an honor to die under this trick, and it''s not an honor to treat you as a clan elder!"


    "Thunderbolt Chidori!"


    Sasuke ran with all his strength, the speed was fast, the distance between the two was only a short while, and Victor was pierced in his chest before he could react.


    Looking down at the boy who pierced his chest in front of him, Victor said with difficulty: "Magic~Magic!"


    Sasuke pulled out his right hand and pouted relentlessly.


    magic? This is ninjutsu, you bastard.

 Chapter 201： annihilate

    After solving Victor, Sasuke glanced at Serena next to him, the guy who was wiped out like him, thinking of Lord Charlotte''s request to bring a vampire back, he said: "I heard that If you get each other''s blood, you will be able to acquire each other''s memories, and you won''t know if it''s true or false if you bite him."


    Hearing Sasuke''s words, Serena was stunned, she never thought of getting Victor''s blood.


    "thanks!"


    Without hesitation, Serena hurried over, grabbed Victor''s body, and killed it.


    "Sigh~"


    However, it was the thunder and lightning that had not dissipated in Victor''s blood, and the electric Serena shivered.


    With the entrance of blood, Victor''s huge memory began to appear in Serena''s mind, making it completely immersed in the sea of ??memory.


    At this time, Michael, who was bitten by Serena, changed. The whole person began to change in the direction of the vampire. At the same time, the vampire''s claws became as dark as a bat, and his face changed to the wolf''s head, and finally retreated again. Back keepers look like humans.


    Sasuke looked at Michael''s change: "It''s ugly!"


    Michael, who had adapted to all these changes, stood up, looked at Sasuke in front of him, and said, "I know you, in the subway station, you are very cool!"


    "Half werewolf, half vampire, let me see how you are different from them."


    Sasuke stepped forward with a side kick, and Michael immediately crossed his hands to block, but he was kicked out by a huge force and slammed into the wall beside him.


    Michael got up from the ground and shouted:


    "We are not enemies, don''t fight."


    Sasuke looked at Michael who quickly got up, and smiled: "The defense is not bad."


    I saw that Sasuke appeared in front of Michael in an instant. He didn''t use any ninjutsu, and only taijutsu beat the opponent without any ability to fight back.


    Even if Michael tried his best, he didn''t touch Sasuke in the slightest.


    In just a few seconds, Michael was beaten into a pig head by Sasuke, and Sasuke stopped attacking at this time.


    Looking at Michael who fell to the ground, Sasuke shook his head: "No skills, no rules, too weak!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh"


    At this time, three figures appeared, and the people who came were Iruka, Li Luo, and Naruto.


    Iruka came to Sasuke, looked at Michael lying on the ground and Serena in memory, looked at Sasuke and asked:


    "What happened to these two? A vampire just ran away from you, and I solved it easily."


    Naruto on the side suddenly opened his mouth and sneered: "Fuck Sasuke, you actually let a vampire run away, laughing at me to death!"


    Sasuke glanced at Naruto: "Idiot!"


    When Naruto saw Sasuke scolding him, he rushed up to reason, and was pulled by Iruka, who was beside him, and prevented him from speaking.


    Sasuke ignored Naruto and pointed to Michael on the ground and said, "Mr. Iruka, this person is half vampire and half werewolf. I think I can take it back and see."


    "As for the one next to him is a vampire, but he does have a **** feud with vampires. I think it is more in line with Lord Charlotte''s request, so I stayed."


    Iruka looked at Serena who was sluggish next to a vampire corpse and wondered, "What''s wrong with her."


    Sasuke looked at it and explained, "She is acquiring each other''s memories."


    Iruka nodded, looked at the corpse on the ground, and then said, "Collect the blood nuclei."


    Following Iruka''s instructions, Sasuke went forward to collect the spoils and dug out the blood cores of several death walkers killed by him.


    At this moment, Li Locke on the side walked over to Michael lying on the ground and looked at the guy who was beaten into a pig''s head.


    Michael quickly released his own changes and completely returned to his human appearance. At the same time, the injuries on his body quickly subsided.


    Seeing this scene, Li Luo said, "This recovery is quite fast!"


    Michael took a breath, looked at the four people beside him, and asked, "Who are you?"


    Li Locke squatted in front of Michael, looked at him and said, "My name is Li Locke, what''s your name."


    "I''m Michael, who are you and where are you taking us?"


    Just when Li Locke was talking with Michael, Sasuke came to Victor. Serena was still receiving memories. Sasuke didn''t care about the other party. He directly opened a hole in the other party''s pineal gland and took out blood nucleus.


    Victor''s blood core is bigger than Amelia''s, so Sasuke collected the blood core and came to Iruka.


    "What to do next."


    "First count how many blood cores you have obtained, and then send the item to Lord Charlotte through spiritualism to determine whether this item is useful."


    This is Naruto on the side excitedly took out a small cloth bag from the ninja bag, although he handed it to Iruka, but his eyes looked at Sasuke: "Iruka teacher, plus the train station obtained. Blood nuclei, there are a total of 28 on my side!"


    While speaking, Naruto did not forget to raise an eyebrow at Sasuke.


    Sasuke ignored Naruto and took out the blood nuclei he had obtained: "In addition to the vampires hunted at the train station, I have a total of 32 blood nuclei on my side."


    Hearing that Sasuke''s blood core was more than his own, Naruto instantly lost the air he had just now, and even more muttered in his mouth: "My uncle, I will definitely surpass you next time."


    At this time, Li Locke ended the conversation with Michael, and appeared beside Iruka in a flash, took out the blood core he had obtained, and at the same time touched his head with one hand and said with a smile: "35 blood cores !"


    Hearing the numbers revealed by Li Locke, Sasuke''s face instantly became ugly, and at the same time he secretly said: "I lost again!"


    Since Li Luo was able to open the door, Sasuke and Sasuke hadn''t won the match, which made him very annoyed, and he couldn''t quickly improve his strength in a short period of time, so he was very unhappy!


    Seeing the change in Sasuke''s face Iruka didn''t say anything, but after taking over the blood core of everyone, he directly used the psychic technique.


    "boom!"


    After a puff of smoke, Parker was summoned.


    Iruka put the blood nuclei of the four people into a bag, and then said, "Parker, someone will psychic you tomorrow morning, and then bring this thing to Lord Charlotte."


    After speaking, Iruka tied the bag around Parker''s neck.


    "Okay, I''ll give it to Lord Charlotte as soon as possible."


    Then Parker returned to the psychic world!


    At this moment, Michael, who was sitting on the ground, looked at the scene in front of him with an incredible look on his face.


    These short two days have brought him a huge impact, letting him know that the world is not what he imagined.

 Chapter 202： Stark Industries Board of Directors

    As all the vampires in the werewolf base were cleared by the Iruka team, the surviving werewolves also gathered.


    At this time, all the werewolves had dissipated their giant wolf form and turned into human appearances again. This was a leading werewolf who brought the remaining personnel to the location where Iruka and others gathered.


    It''s just that the leading werewolf saw Lucien lying on the ground as soon as he came in, ran over quickly, and then shouted in pain:


    "Lucian!"


    The other werewolves were all grief-stricken when they saw this, and Lucien was their leader and had been protecting them all the time.


    At this time, the angry werewolf saw Serena squatting on the ground beside him, so he went up to vent his anger.


    "boom!"


    But it was Sasuke who just kicked the werewolf who stepped forward and kicked the opponent out.


    "This is my trophy, you can''t touch it!"


    At this time, as the leading werewolf team leader, seeing this scene, he immediately shouted: "Quiet!"


    "Lord Sasuke, I''m very sorry, they were too sad and angry to do such a reckless act."


    Sasuke accepted the other party''s apology, then pointed to Michael and Serena and said, "These two are our spoils, don''t touch them."


    Hearing Sasuke''s words, the werewolf captain said: "Everyone don''t slam them, they are the spoils of Sasuke adults."


    Hearing that it was the spoils of Sasuke and others, the remaining werewolves put away their anger. Although werewolves are savage, they also worship the strong. In their eyes, Iruka and others are invincible and powerful existences, let alone in this raid. Among them, the remaining werewolves were saved by several people.


    Michael had almost recovered at this time, so he walked to Serena''s side and protected her.


    Iruka glanced at the werewolf in front of him, frowned slightly and asked, "Where''s Lez?"


    A werewolf said in a choked voice, "Lord Iruka, Leyz is dead!"


    Hearing that the client was actually killed in battle, Iruka frowned, and this result was a little helpless.


    "We were entrusted by Leidz to protect you for 3 days, and there is still one day left, but this is not a good place. Do you have other bases or arrangements."


    Hearing Iruka''s words, the remaining werewolves looked at each other for a while, and no one could pay attention.


    At this time, the leader of the werewolf team, Ryder, said: "Lord Iruka, there are only fifteen of us left in the werewolf base. The other partners have been killed one after another, and we have nowhere else to go."


    Ryder paused for a while and said, "Lord Iruka, why don''t you arrange it, or you can choose to take us in if you don''t dislike us."


    Hearing Ryder''s words, the remaining werewolves nodded and said, "Lord Iruka, if you don''t dislike it, you can take us in."


    Iruka pondered for a while, then said, "Do you have any gold coins from the Continental Hotel?"


    When Iluka mentioned the gold coins issued by the Continental Hotel, several werewolves in the team said, "I have two."


    "I have one too!"


    "I have 3!"


    "..."


    Ryder also said at this time: "Lord Iruka, I have 5 here!"


    Seeing that half of the people had gold coins from the Continental Hotel, Iruka nodded with satisfaction: "If you collect 15 gold coins, follow me to the Continental Hotel."


    "Take the money you can take away from here before you leave, try to bring it with you!"


    After speaking, Iruka pointed to Michael on the side and said, "Put Serena on your back and follow us!"


    After seeing the magic and power of Iruka and others, Michael no longer had any thoughts of running away, so he carried Serena and followed.


    At this time, Serena was completely immersed in Victor''s memory impact of nearly a thousand years and could not wake up. Fortunately, she herself has lived for hundreds of years. The huge memory will not affect her, just digest it and not wake up. not easy.


    After the remaining fifteen werewolves simply packed up some belongings, they followed Iluka and the others to the London Continental Hotel and checked in.


    As Iruka left with the remaining werewolves, in less than an hour, a large group of heavily armed special forces came to the werewolf''s base with firearms in hand.


    They gathered all the corpses of werewolves and vampires left behind, and then cleaned up the battlefield.


    The packed bodies were all transported out by armed helicopters.


    the other side.


    Inside the vampire castle.


    As the blood of the werewolf doctor flowed into the underground coffin, the sleeping Marcus slowly woke up the moment he received the blood, and also received all the memories of the werewolf doctor.


    Because no one opened the underground mechanism for Marcus, Marcus broke through the ground and flew out.


    A pair of huge hairless wings, showing the difference between Marcus and Victor.


    "The blood of this stinky thing turned out to be the one who woke me up..."


    Marcus looked at the time and found that it was almost dawn. He called the vampire left behind in the castle and asked about the changes after Victor left.


    Because Kraven was killed by Iruka and others, Marcus did not obtain the memory of the other party, and knew nothing about what happened in the werewolf base.


    Time soon came to daylight.


    Charlotte in the Charlotte office in New York was called by a knock on the door before she got up.


    Awakened by a knock on the door, Charlotte stretched and opened the door in her pajamas.


    Ginny was standing at the door with a tailored suit in her hand.


    "Boss, there is a shareholders meeting of Stark Industries this morning. You need to attend. This is the suit I prepared for you."


    As a result, Charlotte yawned with the suit in Ginny''s hand, and then said, "Thank you Ginny Let the chef prepare a breakfast for me, and I''ll come down after washing."


    Ginny glanced at her watch, then said, "Two hours before the board starts."


    After reminding Charlotte of the time, Ginny turned around and went downstairs to let the chef prepare breakfast for Charlotte.


    After closing the door, Charlotte took a shower, and after a brief wash, she changed into the suit Ginny had prepared for him.


    Put on your watch and pick up your phone that''s charging nearby.


    As soon as the phone was turned on, Charlotte received a call reminder and a multimedia message from Iluka.


    Opening the MMS, Charlotte saw the diamond-shaped red crystal in the photo, and then read the text, but knew that Iruka had found a suspected blood nucleus on the vampire, and handed it to Parker at the same time.


    As for the werewolf''s refuge and the affairs of Serena and Michael, as well as any specific details, they were recorded in the mission report through documents and sent to Charlotte''s mailbox.

 Chapter 203： value

    After reading the text message from Iruka, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction. This time, the four people were assigned to perform the mission, and it was indeed a big profit. Even the blood core that did not report hope was found.


    In order to determine the value of the blood core, Charlotte used the psychic technique directly in the bedroom without any hesitation.


    "boom!"


    After a puff of smoke, Parker was summoned.


    "Lord Charlotte, I have your package."


    Looking at the package tied around Parker''s neck, Charlotte leaned over to take it off and said, "Thank you Parker, there is nothing else to do here, you go back first."


    "Goodbye, Lord Charlotte!"


    After saying hello, Parker returned directly to the psychic world.


    Opening the package, Charlotte looked at the blood nuclei contained in it, and casually took one out of it.


    Ding��Found rechargeable items, whether to recharge!


    Top up!


    The recharge is successful and you will get 60 gold coins.


    Ding �� Get ??double rewards for the first recharge, 60 gold coins.


    Hearing that she had obtained 60 gold coins, Charlotte immediately knew that a blood nucleus was worth 60 gold coins. She poured out all the blood nuclei in the package and counted them and found that there were still 131 in total. Among them, two blood nuclei are much larger, and the others are similar in size.


    Charlotte converted it, and found that one energy block is worth three blood cores, thinking that she still has 250, 500, 1680, and 3280 grades of first-charge rewards that she has not received yet.


    After a simple and cost-effective calculation, I found that only the 1680 level of rewards could be obtained, so I directly took out 28 blood cores of the same size, and Charlotte recharged it again.


    Ding �� recharge is successful, get 1680 gold coins!


    Ding �� Get ??double rewards for the first recharge, 1680 gold coins!


    Two consecutive recharges made Charlotte''s gold coins soar to 28,884.


    At this time, there were 101 blood nuclei on the table except the two from Jiaotong University.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Charlotte proceeded to recharge all the remaining 101 blood cores.


    Ding �� recharge is successful, get 6060 gold coins!


    After recharging the other blood nuclei, Charlotte looked at the two larger blood nuclei on the table and directly recharged them without hesitation.


    Ding �� recharge is successful, get 180 gold coins!


    Ding �� Successful recharge, get 250 gold coins + 250 first recharge rewards!


    Sure enough, the bigger the blood core, the more gold coins you can get by recharging. The blood core sent by Iruka and others added 10,220 gold coins to Charlotte, which made him very satisfied.


    Thinking that the sign-in has not yet been performed today, Charlotte immediately performed the system sign-in.


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get 30,000 copper coins!


    Entering the ninja shop, Charlotte glanced at the ninja shards refreshed today.


    Shippuden - Naruto Uzumaki Fragment - 80 Gold


    Shippuden - Ino Fragment - 80 Gold


    Shark Fragment - 300 Gold


    Deidara Shard - 480 Gold


    Looking at the ninja shards refreshed above, and thinking of the huge number of vampires, Charlotte directly filled it up arrogantly.


    After paying 3760 gold coins, Charlotte bought all the fragments that the four ninjas could buy. So far, the ghost shark has reached 8 fragments, and Deidara also has 4 pieces.


    Charlotte thought to herself: If only members of the Akatsuki organization could appear in the ninja shop every day, he would be able to have an Akatsuki member in 10 days.


    After emptying the ninja store, Charlotte did not stay on the system interface, but exited directly, put on her clothes and went downstairs directly.


    When she came to the dining area behind the downstairs, Charlotte walked to Ginny, who was beside her, and sat down.


    Seeing Charlotte''s arrival, Ginny complained, "Boss, your washing speed is really slow."


    Charlotte looked at the fried eggs, bread, and milk on the table, picked up a piece of bread and ate it, while explaining: "There is news from Iluka, so it was delayed for a while."


    After eating the bread, he picked up the omelette on the table and took a bite: "This runny omelette tastes good!"


    Looking at Charlotte who was eating breakfast, Ginny suddenly asked, "I heard that we have another partner named Senju-Tsunade, don''t you plan to introduce it to everyone?"


    After Charlotte swallowed the omelette, she took a sip of milk and said, "When Iluka and the others come back, arrange a party, and then everyone will get to know each other."


    Ginny nodded and didn''t say much. She had already prepared for the appearance of another female ninja, but she didn''t expect that the second person would come so quickly after the mute, let alone the second one. The appearance of the name is even more outstanding.


    After breakfast, Charlotte wiped her mouth and said, "Let''s go. After you get in the car, tell me about the arrangements."


    When they walked out of the office door and saw a Rolls-Royce listening to the door, Charlotte and Ginny went up.


    John Wick was in charge of driving today. After seeing Charlotte in the car, he said hello:


    "Good morning, Lord Charlotte."


    Seeing that it was John who was driving, Charlotte said in surprise, "Why are you driving?"


    Ginny explained: "Today, you participated in the board of directors of Stark Industries and officially appeared in front of the media. I specially asked him to come here."


    "It''s a bit of a waste, but it''s okay to be my driver once in a while."


    John smiled and didn''t speak, but started the car and drove towards Stark Industries.


    At this time, Ginny took out a document, and then said: "From bearish to bullish, after a series of operations, we have obtained a total of 8.2% of the equity, mainly because someone is rushing to raise money with us, otherwise we will use our funds. can obtain at least ten percent of the shares.��


    Charlotte took out a tablet from the side of the seat at this time, and while logging in to her mailbox, she said, "8.2% is a lot, and I''m very satisfied with this share."


    Seeing Charlotte, Ginny had no opinion, and then continued to say: "After the shareholders'' meeting, there will be a press conference that requires you to come forward~ www.novelhall.com~ At that time, we will announce some news, except for becoming Star In addition to the major shareholders of Gram Industries, it is the establishment of the charitable fund and the groundbreaking ceremony at the Hell''s Kitchen Orphanage."


    At this time, Charlotte had opened the mission report sent by Iruka, looked at the contents above, and said at the same time, "Okay, I see."


    Seeing Charlotte seriously looking at the document on the tablet, Ginny also took a look.


    Feeling Ginny''s gaze, Charlotte did not block it, but threw the tablet to the other party after reading the above content, and then said, "This is Iluka''s mission record."


    "A large number of vampires and werewolves have been found in London..."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Ginny was surprised: "Werewolves and vampires? Such creatures even exist?"


    At this time, even John Wick, who was in charge of driving, pricked up his ears, obviously curious.


    Ding �� recharge is successful,

 Chapter 204： new task

    Looking at Ginny who was a little surprised, Charlotte said calmly and earnestly:


    "Yes, werewolves and vampires are real, but they have been covered up for a long time."


    "Originally, there were a lot of vampires here in New York, but there was a vampire hunter here. In an incident a few years ago, the vampires here were eliminated."


    "But it only cleared the vampire hunter''s team. The source of vampires in this world is different. This time Iluka and the others encountered another vampire team in London."


    "Ginny, you have to be ready, we''ll take in one or two vampires and a werewolf team."


    Hearing that werewolves and vampires were to be accepted, Ginny said in surprise, "Are they very powerful?"


    Charlotte thought for a moment and said, "It''s stronger than the messenger of the High Table, but it also has obvious weaknesses."


    "But it''s a good choice to guard the base."


    "The specific information on werewolves and vampires, Iruka has already reported, you can look at the content on the tablet."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Ginny looked at the tablet in her hand.


    At this time, Charlotte took out her mobile phone and called Iruka directly.


    "Iruka, I have received all the blood cores you asked Parker to send, and the things are useful."


    "I read your mission information, the three elders of the vampire, Marcus is still alive, find him and kill him directly."


    "Except for Serena and Michael on your mission report, bring back all the blood nuclei of all vampires in London. As for the werewolves who want to take refuge, as long as there is no Mo, you can receive them all."


    At this time, Iruka on the other end of the phone said, "Sir, there is no silence in the remaining werewolves."


    Charlotte nodded: "Very good."


    "There is also a way to bring back Alexander Corvinus. He is the ancestor of vampires and werewolves. His blood is very useful and can enhance the strength of werewolves and vampires."


    "As for other things in London, you can just deal with it yourself."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    After hanging up the phone, Charlotte leaned back on the seat and closed her eyes.


    John Wick, who was driving, was curious about what werewolves and vampires were like, while Ginny was immersed in Iruka''s mission report.


    the other side.


    The special forces responsible for cleaning up the traces of werewolves and vampires have now returned to an aircraft carrier in the sea in a helicopter gunship.


    There is a monitoring room in the aircraft carrier at this time, and several soldiers are monitoring all the alarm calls and information in London to ensure that the news of vampires and werewolves is received as soon as possible.


    At this time, several special forces came to the office in the warship and respectfully shouted to an old man with white beard in front of him:


    "Sir."


    This person was Alexander Corvinus. Looking at the men who came to report, he asked: "Those witnesses, can you ensure that they remain silent?"


    At this time, soldier Wallie Roach returned and said: "Except for the four people involved in the incident, the other personnel will be kept tight-lipped as you ordered, and they will not be harmed."


    Alexander Corvinus stood up from his chair at this time and said at the same time, "Show me what you found."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Wally Roach and Alexander came to the computer in the surveillance area and played a video.


    This is the scene of the attack at the subway station.


    "Two vampires were killed, and their bodies were taken away by these four people, and the werewolf''s body was not found."


    "The werewolf apparently used some new weapon, some kind of ultraviolet bullet."


    Alexander looked at the surveillance video, pondered for a while, and asked, "Where''s Amelia?"


    Wally Roach recreated a video on his computer and said, "They don''t have a single one alive."


    "The werewolves joined forces with those four, and they attacked Amelia''s train."


    "Where''s Victor?"


    Wallie Roach changed to a USB flash drive, clicked on the video, and it was the Werewolf''s base.


    The video is full of corpses, but in fact there is Victor''s body on the ground.


    "Is there no trace of Marcus in the ruins?"


    "He should still be in his old lair, but guess he should have woken up."


    Alexander pointed to the four Iluka team on the screen and asked, "Who are they?"


    Wallie Roach called up separate portraits of the four, and then said, "According to our intelligence search, these four are judges under the High Table."


    "They are called Uno Iruka, Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, and Li Locke."


    Alexander murmured, "The high table, the adjudicator, and the killer are the ones who killed so many vampires."


    "Do you know why they helped the werewolf?"


    Wally Roach pulls up a video of Leidse entering the Continental Hotel in London and coming out with the four.


    "It should be this werewolf, who went to the New York Continental Hotel for a mission."


    "At present, these four people are staying at the Continental Hotel in London with the remaining dozen werewolves."


    Alexander thought for a moment, then said, "I want to meet them!"


    Wally Roach said in surprise: "Sir..."


    "Go make arrangements!"


    After saying this, Alexander left here and came to the room where the corpses of werewolves and vampires were parked. He took a set of keys to open the organs from the corpses of Lucian and Victor.


    It was the key that unlocked the prison where his other son, William, was being held.


    New York.


    Stark Industries Building.


    At this time, Charlotte looked at the arrival of the car. As soon as she got out of the car, she was surrounded by countless reporters, and then frantically took pictures.


    Today is the day of the Stark Industries shareholders meeting, and many reporters are curious about the people present at this time.


    "Sir Are you a shareholder of Stark Industries?"


    "Sir, what do you think of the latest armor developed by Tony Stark?"


    "Sir, will Stark Industries resume arms sales?"


    Looking at the numerous reporters in front of him, John Wick hurried over to disperse the reporters and clear the way for Charlotte, while Ginny on the side also said, "We will not accept any interviews until the shareholders'' meeting is over, and we will meet later. There is a special press conference."


    After speaking, Ginny and Charlotte entered the Stark Industrial Building under the direction of John Wick.


    As the three entered, the reporter was completely isolated from the door.


    Charlotte laughed and said, "These reporters are crazy!"


    "BOSS, when your shareholding is exposed, you will find them even more crazy!"


    Charlotte shrugged and walked upstairs to the meeting room of the shareholders meeting without saying anything.

 Chapter 205： join in

    The door to the conference room was opened, and Charlotte walked in with her secretary Ginny and John Wick.


    When Tony saw that it was Charlotte Doyle, he immediately got up from the main seat, walked to Charlotte and hugged and smiled, "Hey, man!"


    Charlotte also smiled: "Tony, long time no see."


    Tony took Charlotte to a seat beside him and sat down. At this time, other shareholders frowned slightly when they saw this scene.


    As for the new shareholder, other people have also investigated, but they know nothing except that the other party is called Charlotte Doyle. Now seeing that the new shareholder is also friends with Tony, we know that this meeting is not Simple.


    With the arrival of the staff, the general meeting of shareholders will be officially opened soon.


    Before the conference, Tony did not know what means to obtain all the equity of Obadiah, and achieved the control of the company. With the support of Charlotte, the largest individual shareholder, he became Stark with an absolute advantage. Chairman of the industry and regained his powers.


    "Stark Industries has a new transformation direction, and the International Arms Division will be permanently closed!"


    At this time, a shareholder asked: "Tony, we support you to regain power and study what you like."


    "But will the mechanical armor on the previous news become the company''s new flagship product?"


    Tony looked at the greedy eyes of other shareholders and said firmly: "I am Iron Man, and Iron Man is me. This is my personal belonging and will not become part of the company."


    "But the direction of the company''s transformation, I have found, that is the supply of large-scale clean energy."


    "I believe that in the field of energy, Stark Industries will become the new giant, and it will achieve far more than arms."


    "After all, not everyone needs arms, but relatively cheap and clean energy will be needed by everyone."


    Looking at Tony who was talking eloquently on the stage, Charlotte fully supported the other party''s idea, after all, she just wanted to catch the ride.


    Under Tony''s series of policies, Charlotte knew that the other party did not hand over the technology of the Ark reactor to the company for free, but only authorized a new type of reactor technology, or a large one.


    Charlotte couldn''t help but sigh that it was Tony, who authorized the company to make a fortune, and the company made a fortune selling energy. No wonder he had the money to make so many Mark series later.


    the other side.


    The Continental Hotel London.


    After Iruka hung up the phone, he thought about what to do next, when Naruto ran in.


    "Iruka-sensei, that vampire Serena is awake!"


    Hearing Naruto''s words, Iruka got up and said, "Let''s go and have a look together."


    When I came to the room where Serena was, the lights in this room were turned on and there was no window in it. This was a room specially arranged by Iruka, and Michael was guarding by Serena''s side.


    Seeing the arrival of Iruka, Sasuke and Xiao Li shouted, "Mr. Iruka!"


    Iruka nodded, walked to Serena''s bed, and asked, "How is the memory acquisition?"


    Serena glanced at the people in the room and knew that these people in front of her were all existences that she couldn''t afford to provoke, and replied: "I have obtained all the memories of the other party, and I also know that my enemy is a vampire and Vic. many!"


    Iruka pondered for a while and asked, "Will Victor''s thousand-year-old memory affect you?"


    Serena glanced at Iluka who was asking, and lowered her head and said, "His memory is very coherent and has a sense of time, so it won''t have any effect on me, and these memories are just like files in a computer, you can find them directly when you need them. Fragments are fine, and it doesn��t make you another person just because you have someone else��s memory.��


    Hearing Serena''s answer, Iruka nodded in satisfaction.


    Looking at Serena and Michael in the room, Iruka thought for a moment and then said, "Our organization is ready to admit the two of you into it and become one of us."


    "And then we are going to clean up the vampires here, including the only remaining elder, Marcus, who will be cleaned."


    Hearing Iruka''s words, Michael looked at Serena, and then took the initiative to say: "I am willing to join you, but I don''t know much about the organization, and I don''t know what I need to do. Before these changes, I was a surgeon."


    Serena, who was lying on the bed, took the initiative and said, "I''m willing to join in!"


    But Serena knew that she had no choice, either to join the other party or to wait for death. After all, the words to clear the vampires were simply clear.


    When Naruto heard that the two were going to join in, he excitedly said, "Two more partners!"


    In response to the two people''s very knowledgeable answer, Iruka nodded with satisfaction, and then said: "We are under the command of Lord Charlotte Doyle, the two of you join in, and you need to go back to New York to swear to Lord Charlotte Allegiance."


    Then Iruka briefly described Charlotte''s sphere of influence and the identity of the other party.


    After listening to the other party''s explanation, Serena asked a little puzzled: "We know about the high table, this force is not even as good as vampires..."


    Regarding Serena''s doubts, Iruka smiled: "This is just an identity that is convenient to act. It does not integrate the entire high table, just because it is unnecessary, for us, an elder seat is enough."


    "What do we need to do then?"


    Iruka looked at the two of them, and then said: "You need the ability to obtain memory by sucking blood and use it to help us do something."


    "And we will also strengthen your strength, so that you can not fear the sun, and improve a certain strength."


    "But before that, you need to provide the distribution of the vampire''s forces and cooperate with us to first break the vampire castle in London."


    Serena looked at everyone in the room and said at this time: "My family was killed by vampires, I have done a lot of wrong things over the years, I want to kill them for my family revenge!"


    "The vampire has three elders, namely Amelia, Victor, and Marcus. The two other than Marcus have been killed by you."


    "But in terms of strength, neither Amelia nor Victor is Marcus'' opponent."


    Hearing that the two of them together were not Marcus'' opponents, Iruka and others didn''t care at all, and even Sasuke''s eyes showed a trace of interest.


    Seeing that there was no change in the crowd, Serena continued to speak: "There are a lot of vampires, and they are widely distributed. In addition to the place where Victor and Marcus slept, there are also many strongholds, mainly in the three branches. ."


    "They are the Nordic branch, the west branch, and the east branch, the largest of which is the east branch, and the headquarters of the Vampire Council is set up here."


    Serena told all about the vampire''s territory and history she knew.

 Chapter 206： charity fund

    After listening to Serena''s remarks, Iruka and the others were not afraid at all, but even more excited. The more the number, the better, which means that a large amount of blood nuclei can be obtained.


    Since Lord Charlotte has clearly informed that the blood core is useful, for Iruka and others, of course, the more the better, only in this way can we bring more ninjas, more companions and family members.


    "Very good, your information has helped us a lot, but it is daytime, and you are temporarily inconvenient to move."


    "After night, we''ll go to Marcus'' castle and kill all the vampires in it."


    When Serena heard Iruka''s words, she nodded and didn''t say much. Although it was the place of her second life, it was also a force established by her enemies.


    New York.


    The Stark shareholder meeting is over.


    Charlotte left Stark Industries at this time and came to the press conference.


    At this time, in the press conference scene, there were a lot of reporters sitting under the stage, and even Tony came to the scene to join in the fun, which made the place even more lively.


    Under the introduction of the host, Charlotte came to the press podium.


    "Orphans have always been the most miserable and tragic group in this world, but children are the future and hope."


    "In order to reflect the good spirit of New York City, and to support these children in need of care, I, Charlotte Doyle, set up a Heart-to-Heart Charity Fund here, with an initial investment of 300 million US dollars to solve orphans life problems.��


    "To this end, I plan to build a large orphanage in an area on the west coast of Manhattan Island to adopt local orphans and give them a warm home."


    At this time, the scene was quiet, and no one did not know where the west coast of Manhattan Island was. It was the famous Hell''s Kitchen.


    At this moment, a reporter suddenly said, "Mr. Charlotte, do you mean that you are going to build an orphanage on the west coast of Manhattan Island?"


    Charlotte looked at the memory who asked the question below and said, "I know what you want to say, that''s right there, the infamous Hell''s Kitchen."


    "Then you still..."


    Before the reporter could finish speaking, Charlotte interrupted her speech directly: "In New York, there are not many orphans, but in my opinion, the places that urgently need to be saved are the orphans in Hell''s Kitchen."


    "Orphans in other urban areas, as well as local orphanages and caring people from all walks of life help, and I believe everyone in Hell''s Kitchen knows where it is."


    "There is chaos, violence, and even greater darkness, and there are no orphanages there."


    "Children in such a place need my assistance and rescue even more. Only in this way can they have hope and are more likely to leave that place and become a normal person living in the world, rather than becoming a cancer of society..."


    Looking at Charlotte who was chatting on the stage, Tony nodded in approval. He had read Charlotte''s information and knew about the other party''s growth process.


    He also recognized Charlotte''s charitable decision very much. Sure enough, his friend is also a kind superhero like himself, and becoming a killer is only an irresistible factor in the growth of the other party.


    However, what Tony didn''t know was that Charlotte set up a charitable fund just to avoid tax reasonably. As for the orphanage built in Hell''s Kitchen, it was only because he had a piece of land there, which was just used reasonably.


    For example, the land was sold at a very high price to a newly established charitable fund to build an orphanage.


    In the corner, Agent Coulson also came to the press conference, recorded all Charlotte''s words, and analyzed the other party''s heart and behavior.


    At this time, a reporter stood up and asked, "Mr. Charlotte, as we all know, the security of that area on the West Bank of Manhattan is a very big problem. Don''t you worry about the safety of the children in the orphanage where it is built?"


    Seeing that the reporter''s words pointed directly at the safety issue, many people present nodded in approval.


    "Regarding safety, don''t worry. In order to take into account the safety of orphans, the Heart to Heart Foundation has joined forces with the mayor of New York City, the mayor of Manhattan, and the local police department to ensure the safety of the orphanage."


    "I can''t solve the public security problem in Manhattan, but I can guarantee that the orphanage that I build will be a pure land here and will not be disturbed."


    Hearing Charlotte''s firm words, the reporters at the scene gave a round of applause.


    At this time, Tony ran to the stage and announced in public: "To the Heart-to-Heart Charity Fund established by Mr. Charlotte Doyle, Stark Industries will donate $100 million to support Mr. Charlotte''s charitable cause. "


    Watching Tony run to the stage and announce the donation, Charlotte was speechless for a while, $100 million.


    How good is this money for myself? I can also use copper coins to upgrade equipment and psychic beasts. It''s also a good choice. You donate like this...


    I am for tax avoidance, what are you for...


    Tony didn''t know what was going on in Charlotte''s heart, but he put his arm around Charlotte''s shoulder and said, "Brother, I''m not enough friends!"


    Looking at the enthusiastic Tony, Charlotte responded with a smile: "You are so brother!"


    At this time, the reporters under the stage watched the enthusiastic interaction between Tony and Charlotte, and immediately flashed the flashing lights.


    "Mr. Charlotte, I heard that at this Stark shareholders meeting, you became the largest individual shareholder other than Tony thought, and looking at your status, you should be good friends!"


    At this time, Tony took the microphone and replied directly for Charlotte: "Charlotte, is my friend of Tony. He has a life-threatening friendship. He has given me a lot of help!"


    Looking at Tony who was a little excited, Charlotte was somewhat speechless for a while, it didn''t look like Tony, and I didn''t see him drinking!


    Hearing Tony''s answer, UU Reading At this moment, the reporter changed the topic: "I remember Mr. Tony''s good friend, who was the mysterious hero in the mecha war."


    "Mr. Charlotte, are you the superhero who appeared that day?"


    Hearing the reporter''s words, Tony didn''t rush to answer, but put the microphone on the table. This question is more sensitive, and he can''t respond for others.


    Charlotte looked at the eyes of many reporters in the audience and said slowly, "I''m not a superhero!"


    After saying this, Charlotte turned around and left the press conference. Tony, who saw this scene, thought he screwed up the other party''s press conference, and ran over.


    Seeing the figures of the two leaving, the reporter at the scene frantically pressed the shutter.


    On the other hand, Coulson felt a pity in his heart: "I didn''t admit it!"


    You must know that this reporter raised this topic under their hint.

 Chapter 207： Alexander delivered to your door

    Tony, who came to the backstage room, looked at Charlotte in front of him, and said a little embarrassedly: "Dude, I didn''t mean to mess up your press conference."


    Seeing that Tony would apologize, Charlotte was a little surprised: "Hey, man, what are you thinking?"


    "You didn''t screw up my press conference, and I''m not a superhero, am I?"


    Hearing Charlotte deny that she is a superhero, Tony said, "Dude, you saved not only me and Pepper, but countless passersby that day."


    "If you''re not a superhero, then what am I..."


    Listening to Tony''s words, Charlotte corrected: "Tony, you''re a superhero but I''m not, and I don''t want to be a superhero."


    "Let''s not tangle Tony on this issue, what is Ginny''s next itinerary."


    Ginny on the side held the folder and said, "BOSS, the next step is to go to Hell''s Kitchen and witness the groundbreaking ceremony of the orphanage!"


    "OK, then we''ll go to the orphanage next."


    After speaking, Charlotte turned to look at Tony and asked, "Wait, I''m going to attend the groundbreaking ceremony of the orphanage, do you want to come?"


    Tony didn''t bother about superheroes when he saw Charlotte divert the topic, but smiled: "Dude, I invested 100 million in it, how can I not participate!"


    "OK, let''s go now!"


    The Continental Hotel London.


    At this time, Iruka and the others had already left Serena''s room.


    Just when Iluka and the others were resting, a phone call from the front desk of the hotel suddenly called into Iluka''s room.


    "Sir, a guest wants to meet you."


    "I know!"


    Iruka didn''t ask the staff too much information. The one found during this time period must not be a vampire, it can only be a werewolf.


    I don''t know if it''s a werewolf from elsewhere, or a survivor in the wolf base.


    Came to the rest area of ??the hotel and led the way by the waiter, Iruka met the person who had an appointment with him.


    Wearing a combat uniform with weapons on his body, the bright army configuration seems to be different from what he had guessed.


    Wally Roach looked at Iruka Uno who was approaching at this time, and he felt a strong threat and murderous intent on the other side.


    It was his keen intuition that he was able to survive in the army, be the captain of a squad, and put the finishing touches on vampires and werewolves unscathed.


    Iruka sat in front of each other, and the two were separated by a table.


    "I''m Iruka Ueno, who are you and what do you want to do with me?"


    Watching the other party come up and go straight to the subject, Wallie Roach didn''t have any ink, and said directly: "I''m Wallie Roach, our unit is mainly responsible for the aftermath of werewolves and vampires."


    "Our supreme commander, Alexander Corvinus, wants to see you."


    Hearing the name of Alexander Corvinus, Iruka didn''t change his face, but he was secretly happy: this is really sleepy, so I came to deliver the pillow.


    He was still thinking about how to find this person, but he didn''t expect the other person to come to the door by himself.


    "In other words, are you hiding the existence of werewolves and vampires from the world?"


    "Yes sir, after all, the existence of these two races is a big threat to ordinary people, and we are burying all this from the world and doing some aftermath."


    Hearing the other party''s narration, Iruka found that this was not the same as what Serena said. Serena had reached a non-aggression agreement between the vampire council and humans.


    Even Victor, who was once a big noble in Europe, found Marcus at that time through special means and asked him to turn him into a vampire.


    Over the years, with the advancement of technology, vampires can still exist safely. In addition to the agreement of the parliament, it is also because some politicians and nobles take the initiative to cheer for each other for the extension of life, hoping to become a vampire before the end of life.


    On the other hand, because vampires have created cloned blood through research, they will not harm humans.


    Unexpectedly, in addition to those people, Alexander Corvinus, the ancestor of vampires and werewolves, was also covering the clan that his two sons evolved.


    "Okay, I agree to meet, you wait for me here, I''ll go up and explain and come down."


    Seeing that Iruka agreed to meet so easily, Wally Roach breathed a sigh of relief, and the task of the commander was completed by himself.


    Back in the upstairs room, Iruka called Naruto, Sasuke, and Li Rock.


    "Naruto, I''ll give you a mission, be optimistic about Michael and Serena, and don''t let each other leave until we come back."


    "As for those werewolves, you can tell them that we are willing to accept each other, but there is no need to stop those who want to leave."


    Hearing that there was a task given to him, Naruto immediately shouted excitedly: "Guaranteed to complete the task!"


    After Naruto finished speaking, he ran out. Looking at the remaining Sasuke and Li Lock, Iruka pondered for a while and said:


    "I''m going out to meet Alexander Corvinus later, he is the target of Lord Charlotte''s arrest, but according to the information I got, he may be in a military base"


    "What you have to do next is to use Parker to track my location an hour after I leave, find where I am, and sneak in, and after the enemies inside are eliminated, take them away with me."


    "Understood!" X2


    After explaining the two, Iruka went downstairs and followed Wally Roach out of the Continental Hotel.


    After going out, he and the other party took a car to a building with an apron on the roof, and then took an armed helicopter to an aircraft carrier parked in the English Channel.


    the other side.


    Hell''s Kitchen, the construction site of the orphanage.


    At this time, Charlotte had a groundbreaking ceremony, and since then, the first orphanage of the Heart to Heart Charity Foundation will be built here.


    Not only Tony and others followed Charlotte, but also a lot of media and politicians.


    On such an occasion, especially the presence of this new major shareholder of Stark Industries, as well as Tony Stark himself, there are not many reporters on the scene for the appearance of these two people.


    In addition, the mayor of New York and the mayor of Manhattan were also present. After all, this is a good place to brush up on political achievements, not to mention that they are also strong.


    Charlotte, who had finished the ceremony, came to Ginny''s side, took off her gloves and asked, "How long will it take to build this orphanage?"


    "In half a year, we still chose Dongguo''s construction team Hearing that it was Dongguo, Charlotte was surprised: "Isn''t it the same construction company as our base? "


    Ginny nodded and said, "Yes, I want to replace the Lendlease company responsible for the construction of the base, but they are still the largest construction company in the United States."


    "It''s a pity that you signed a contract with the other party, it''s not easy to make changes, and the other party has been working on it for a while."


    Charlotte nodded: "Then urge the other party to hurry up!"


    "Wait, what other arrangements are there?"


    "BOSS, the evening is a charity dinner. After participating in this trip today, it is completely over!"


    Charlotte thought for a moment and said, "Bring Mute and Tsunade along, and dinner will be arranged there."


    Hearing Charlotte say to bring Mute and Tsunade, Ginny looked at Charlotte and then asked, "Boss, who is your dance partner?"

 Chapter 208： Theres a party tonight, come on, Tony

    At this time, Tony Stark, who had just gotten rid of the reporter''s entanglement, came to the two of them: "What are you talking about?"


    "Is there a party tonight?"


    "Then I, a heavyweight guest, have to participate, but I will steal all your limelight."


    Looking at Tony''s proud face, Charlotte smiled and said, "You must come to the banquet tonight."


    At this moment, Ginny looked straight at Charlotte, waiting for her answer.


    Looking at Ginny''s eyes, Charlotte replied with a smile, "Ginny, do you think I''ll be dancing?"


    "But I can bring you in with me!"


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Ginny rolled her eyes and turned to leave.


    Tony on the side smiled and said, "Would you like me to introduce you to a few models or cover girls, those looks and figures are definitely..."


    Looking at Tony bragging about his past record, Charlotte patted the other side and said softly, "Here comes Pepper Potts."


    Hearing Pepper coming over, Tony quickly turned his head and saw that Pepper was dealing with reporters and didn''t come at all.


    "You guy..."


    Charlotte laughed and chatted with Tony.


    The Continental Hotel London.


    An hour after Iruka left the hotel, Sasuke used a psychic technique and summoned Parker.


    "Parker, help us track down the location of Teacher Iruka!"


    Parker, who was greeted, looked around, then sniffed on the ground, and finally looked up at the sky, pondered, and then said, "Follow me, Iruka is very far away, And it left through the sky."


    "A plane?" Sasuke guessed.


    Then Li Locke and Sasuke followed Parker and ran into the distance...


    At this time, Iruka followed what Wallie Roach called a gunship to an aircraft carrier on the English Channel.


    After getting off the helicopter, Iruka looked at the aircraft carrier under his feet, thinking that he was in trouble.


    After coming to this world for many years, Iluka has a general understanding of the world and the country''s weapons and some military equipment.


    From small bullets and firearms to large tanks and aircraft carriers, from a few grams of TNT bombs to the largest Tsar nuclear bomb, Iluka has some understanding of its power.


    The naval guns, missiles, and fighter jets on the aircraft carrier at the foot are not easy to deal with, but as long as they are not discovered in advance and sneak directly onto the aircraft carrier, these weapons will be useless.


    Following Wallie Roach, Iruka entered the aircraft carrier and came to a war room inside.


    Around the room were soldiers with guns, and Alexander Corvinus sat on a chair in the middle of the room.


    Wally Roach walked up to Alexander and reported, "Sir, he is Iruka Uno, and the only adult among the four."


    After speaking, Wally Roach stood in the corner of the room.


    Alexander did not wave back his subordinates, but quietly looked at Iruka Uno.


    Iruka looked at the man in front of him and asked, "Are you Alexander Corvinus?"


    "That''s my old name, now Lorenzo Mocalo."


    "Of course, no matter what it is called, the name is just a code name, but the inheritance of blood will not be cut off."


    Iruka looked at the man in front of him and thought about the information he had obtained. This is an old monster who has lived for more than a thousand years.


    After thinking for a while, he still said uncertainly: "You are the ancestor of vampires and werewolves, the source of blood!"


    Alexander sat in the chair, pondered for a moment, and then said, "It seems that you know a lot."


    "I watched my children and grandchildren kill each other, even human beings. This was an unexpected result, and I did my best to stop it."


    "The war expanded, cleaned up the aftermath for them, suppressed everything for them, and covered up the family''s hidden past."


    "Then, Mr. Iruka, where did you know all this, and why you were hired by a werewolf!"


    Hearing Alexander''s question, Iruka looked around and said, "As a guest, don''t you have the right to have an equal dialogue?"


    "Bring him a chair!"


    Soon a soldier moved a chair and placed it behind Iruka.


    Iruka was sitting on the chair, thinking about when Sasuke and the others would be able to sneak in here. After all, he was not sure he would take a living Alexander and kill the aircraft carrier.


    "I was entrusted by the werewolf Ryze to protect them for three days at the cost of ten Continental Hotel gold coins and 3 million pounds."


    Hearing that the other party was hired by the werewolf, Alexander smiled. Although he believed the other party''s statement, he knew that it was definitely not that simple, especially after seeing Leiz''s body.


    "Since you are hired by Leidz, why did you take such a thing from the vampire, and what value does he have?"


    While speaking, Alexander took out a blood nucleus from the drawer and placed it in his palm.


    Looking at the other party''s serious eyes, Iruka smiled and said, "Don''t you think it looks like a gem?"


    "I think this thing has a certain collection value, and it is a good idea to sell it."


    At this time, Sasuke and Li Locke ran with Parker on the sea, and the other''s aircraft carrier did not dock in the port, but sailed in the sea.


    Parker looked at the aircraft carrier in the distance, turned his head and said to the two: "Iruka''s breath stopped moving, just above the big ship in front."


    At this time, Sasuke and Li Locke stopped and stood on the sea surface. The aircraft carrier in the distance was like a small dot, showing that the distance between the two was very far away.


    "Parker, are you sure that Iruka-sensei is on the big boat ahead!"


    Parker nodded, and then confirmed: "His breath stopped there and didn''t move, it was on that big ship."


    Looking at the big ship in the distance, UU Reading Sasuke said, "Okay, Parker, go back first!"


    "Then you pay attention to safety!" After speaking, Parker did not stop, and returned directly to the psychic world.


    Li Locke, who was standing aside, asked curiously, "What''s wrong, Sasuke?"


    Sasuke looked at the aircraft carrier in the distance, and then explained: "That is the aircraft carrier of this world. It is the daytime that we run over like this, and we will definitely be discovered."


    "When the weapons above come bombarded, even we will not feel well."


    "We have to figure out a way to sneak into the past!"


    After Sasuke thought for a while, his hands formed a seal: the art of psychic.


    But Sasuke directly summoned the blue snake.


    "It''s you, Sasuke, what do you need my help with!"


    At this time, the blue snake was on the mountain above the sea with a big head, and asked Sasuke and Li Luo in front of him.

 Chapter 209： inside and outside

    "Blue Snake, Li Luo and I are waiting for you to hide in your mouth. You need to dive into the sea and swim to the bottom of the distant aircraft carrier."


    "After Li Locke and I arrive on the other side''s aircraft carrier, you can release the poisonous mist below to cover the entire aircraft carrier, but don''t attack or destroy the hull."


    Hearing Sasuke''s order, the blue snake turned to look at the aircraft carrier in the distance, and then opened his mouth and said, "Come in, I understand."


    Looking at the blue snake''s mouth that was the size of a house, Sasuke jumped in directly, and Li Locke, who was on the side, immediately followed.


    Sitting on the tongue of the blue snake, Li Locke touched the tongue next to him and said, "Sasuke, do you think the blue snake will swallow us with a single saliva?"


    Before Sasuke could speak, Blue Snake''s voice rang out: "I am a professional Blue Snake, how could I swallow you two little guys."


    After that, the blue snake closed its mouth, then dived directly into the seabed and swam towards the aircraft carrier in the distance.


    At this time on the aircraft carrier.


    After talking with Iruka, Alexander asked:


    "Your strength is very strong, very good!"


    "Being able to kill Amelia and Victor easily without getting hurt myself is something I value very much."


    "I want to end the war between werewolves and vampires, will you help me?"


    "Of course it is in the form of a commissioned task, and you can open the price at will."


    But it was Alexander''s idea that came up after knowing their strength.


    Although he himself has a long lifespan and seems to be immortal, his own strength has not improved as much as his two children.


    He never thought about improving his strength by becoming half wolf and half vampire, and he has always maintained his human bloodline.


    However, due to his lack of strength, he could not completely solve the war between werewolves and vampires. After all, he could not subdue his own children with his strength. Although he could kill Marcus with the help of hot weapons, as a father, Marcus and William were his only surviving sons, and he couldn''t do it.


    But the appearance of Iruka and others gave him a new idea to introduce a more powerful existence to achieve peace between the two, so that they would no longer kill each other.


    Alexander is also familiar with the cloned blood currently produced by vampires. With the support of this thing, vampires do not need to hunt and kill humans and can be perfectly integrated into it.


    Iruka looked at Alexander in front of him, and showed no interest in the mission entrusted by the other party.


    In his opinion, vampires are unreasonable existences, and the other party is an existence that can contribute energy to Lord Charlotte, how can they contribute to the peace of the two races.


    The war between werewolves and vampires will be replaced by ninjas.


    Just when Iruka was about to perfunctory Alexander, the siren on the aircraft carrier suddenly sounded, and there were violent gunshots and screams outside.


    However, Sasuke and Li Locke had already arrived on the deck of the aircraft carrier, and after they jumped up, they attacked directly.


    At this moment, Alexander''s expression changed in the room, and before he could say anything, Iruka''s figure disappeared with a swoosh.


    Then the six guard soldiers in his room were cut to death in an instant.


    Just when Alexander was about to resist, a kunai was placed on his neck.


    "Alexander Corvinus, the head of our family wants to meet you."


    Feeling the coldness on his neck, Alexander did not panic at all, but said very calmly: "Who are you and what do you want to do to me?"


    "Above this sea, without my consent, you can''t leave here at all."


    Just then the door to the room was opened, and a group of soldiers rushed in.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh"


    Several shuriken flew out directly, and the soldier who had just opened the door before he could react, received a lunch box on the spot.


    Because of the cooperation of God, the sea was calm at this time, and the poisonous fog of the blue snake spread rapidly on the aircraft carrier, but the gunshots of resistance were less and less on the deck.


    Inside the aircraft carrier, the personnel in other war rooms saw the changes on the deck through monitoring, and immediately went to the equipment room to find gas masks.


    However, their speed was still too slow, and Sasuke and Li Lock were quickly killed by the rushing in.


    Iruka said in a cold voice at this time: "It''s better to ask your subordinates to surrender, otherwise there may be no survivors except you in the end."


    Hearing Iluka''s words, Alexander said calmly: "Although my aircraft carrier is not full, it is also equipped with 3,000 people. You are sure that they can walk in alive."


    Although Alexander was kidnapped, he still had a lot of confidence in his subordinates. A force of 3,000 people who were fully armed could not be killed by just a few people.


    Just as the two of them were talking, another team of soldiers approached the room where Iruka was wearing a gas mask.


    Noticing the sound of footsteps approaching, Iruka did not hesitate: "Since you don''t want to surrender, pay for your actions."


    While speaking, Iruka knocked Alexander out with a knife, then quickly tied it up, stuffed it under the table, and rushed out.


    Just then, a flash grenade and tear gas were thrown in from the outside.


    Looking at what was thrown in, Iruka rushed out at a speed faster than what was thrown in.


    I saw that he was holding Kunai, and using the simplest and most efficient method, he solved the entire battle team in an instant.


    The other party just shot a shuttle of bullets at the moment of the fall, and several ricochet bullets hit Iruka, but it had no effect at all.


    The latest bulletproof jacket of the Continental Hotel The bullet of the assault rifle cannot penetrate at all, which is why Iluka did not dodge the ricochet.


    At this time, Iruka was killing from the inside out, while Sasuke and Li Rock were sweeping from the outside to the inside.


    And countless soldiers fell on the deck. They all fell to the ground and died on the spot after breathing in the poisonous mist of the blue snake.


    Soon, under the cooperation of the three, all the soldiers on the aircraft carrier died.


    It is also that Alexander''s prestige is high enough, and none of the soldiers he trained surrendered. Of course, in their eyes, their superiors had already died in the hands of Iruka and others.


    At this time, the three of them converged, and Iruka looked at his two students and sighed: "You guys came in time, come with me."


    The three came to the room where Alexander was, and Iruka pulled out Alexander, who had fainted by hiding under the desk.


    "That''s our goal, and now the mission has been accomplished."

 Chapter 210： Mobile Base - Aircraft Carrier

    At this time, the entire aircraft carrier was up and down, and only Iruka, Sasuke, Li Lock and the captive Alexander survived.


    Sasuke looked at Iruka, pondered and said, "Mr. Iruka, how about we give this aircraft carrier to Lord Charlotte for collection."


    Hearing Sasuke''s words, Iruka pondered for a while, and then said, "Very good idea, but how do we transport this thing back."


    "You must know that there are a lot of people needed to start this mothership. Obviously, there are not enough people like us."


    Li Locke on the side said: "We can let the blue snake take the aircraft carrier back to the psychic world."


    Sasuke reminded: "The length of the blue snake is not enough. It is only 100 meters. This aircraft carrier is only 70 meters wide. The blue snake cannot wrap it around and bring it back to the psychic world."


    The three of them thought for a while, but there was no good way to do it. At this time, Sasuke took out the satellite phone, and when he saw there was a signal, he called Charlotte directly.


    Charlotte, who was chatting with Tony, heard the phone ring. After seeing that the caller was Sasuke, she said hello to Tony and came to the open space beside.


    "Sasuke, what happened?"


    "Lord Charlotte, when we captured Alexander Corvinus, we also captured the aircraft carrier owned by the other party. We want to bring this thing back to you as a trophy, but we don''t know how to do it."


    Hearing that it was an aircraft carrier, Charlotte was stunned for a moment. Every Chinese person has a dream of an aircraft carrier, but he never thought that he would get this thing one day, or as a trophy. Before, he only had a model aircraft.


    Charlotte didn''t answer immediately, but thought for a while. He couldn''t drive this thing back. One is that no one can drive it, and the other is such a large aircraft carrier that it cannot be hidden near the coastline of the United States.


    If he really wants to drive over, he is afraid that the navy will attack him immediately.


    But although it can''t be opened now, Charlotte is not ready to give up. If you don''t need it now, you can throw it into the storage space, and take it out when it can be used.


    "I''m entering the spirit world now. After 10 minutes, you''ll be there to channel the toad, and then I''ll go directly to take away the aircraft carrier."


    "Okay, Lord Charlotte!"


    As the phone hung up, Sasuke said to Iruka and Li Locke: "Lord Charlotte will come over through spiritism later, and he will take this aircraft carrier directly."


    Hearing that Charlotte came to solve the problem, both of them nodded.


    "Take him, let''s go outside and wait for the arrival of Lord Charlotte."


    Everyone nodded, and then Iruka put a gas mask on Alexander, and brought the other party and Sasuke Li Locke to the mountain of the sea.


    Charlotte on the other side came to Dotoni at this time and said, "Tony, I have something to deal with. We will see you at the banquet tonight."


    At this time, Tony, who happened to be chatting with the beauty reporter, said indifferently: "I see, see you tonight!"


    After speaking to Tony, Charlotte also said hello to Ginny, and then ran into an unmanned room, and came to the psychic world with the reverse psychic technique.


    Because the contract of Toadyoshi was used, Charlotte appeared directly beside Toadyoshi.


    At this time, Toad Ji was doing a feast of insects. After he came here, there was no clan and no parents to cook for him, so he had to do it himself.


    Looking at Charlotte who suddenly appeared, Toadyoshi asked, "Lord Charlotte, do I want to cook dinner together?"


    Looking at the food next to Toadji, Charlotte was stunned for a moment, and then refused: "No need to Toadji, I came here mainly to die and need your help."


    After telling Toadyoshi about the matter, Charlotte jumped directly on Toadyoshi''s body.


    Ten minutes later, Charlotte and Toadji disappeared in the psychic world and appeared on the sea.


    At this time, Charlotte was standing on Toadji''s body, and what she saw was a huge aircraft carrier, but it was wrapped in a green poisonous mist.


    "Lord Charlotte!" X3


    Charlotte jumped off Toadji, stood on the sea, looked at her three subordinates and the prisoners in the opponent''s hands, and said, "Thank you for your hard work."


    Looking at the prisoner in Iluka''s hands, Charlotte asked, "He is Alexander Corvinus, right? You take this man first, and then bring it back together when you return."


    Iruka looked at the captive in his hand, thought for a moment, and said, "Lord Charlotte, we learned from Serena that there are also a large number of vampires in several other areas besides London, and we are going to go hunting. kill."


    Charlotte glanced at the three of them, and then said, "After you finish dealing with the vampires in London, you will come back with someone first."


    "Our team has a new partner, and we will get together at that time."


    "As for the vampires in other areas, we don''t need to eliminate them all this time, we''ll just have to go out on a mission."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte." Iruka replied respectfully.


    Seeing that there were only three of them here, Charlotte asked, "What about that guy Naruto, didn''t he participate in this mission?"


    "I made him look after Serena Michael and others at the Continental Hotel."


    "Okay, I see."


    Charlotte came to the front of the aircraft carrier at this time, stood on the sea and touched the deck with one hand, and then chakra spewed out, wrapping the entire hull.


    That is, Charlotte''s chakra volume is amazing, but it can''t be done by someone else.


    "receive!"


    With the movement of Charlotte''s thoughts, the aircraft carrier wrapped in chakra was directly pulled into the storage space.


    Seeing this scene, the three of Sasuke were amazed. Although UU Reading had already prepared in their hearts, it still made them feel very powerful that such a big bang could be taken away like this.


    A large amount of chakra was used, and although Charlotte did not have the slightest change in her face, she still felt a trace of emptiness in her body.


    Just the action of putting the aircraft carrier into the storage space cost him the amount of Chidori ten times, but he was still taken away in an instant. It didn''t feel like putting some small things before, but this will bring a big guy, and immediately feel different.


    Taking the aircraft carrier away, Charlotte took out her mobile phone and called Tsunade.


    "Tsunade, I''m outside now. In 3 minutes, you use the psychic technique to get the psychic ninja to your side."


    It was Charlotte who knew that Tsunade was in the office at this time, and there was no room for Toadyoshi''s body in that place, but there was no problem with channeling a ninja dog, even the largest Bruce. The problem.


    Charlotte looked at the three of Iruka and said, "I still have things to do over there, so I''ll leave it to you here."

 ~： ask for leave

I''m in a bad mood, I ask for a day off, and I''ll make up chapter 2 tomorrow.

 Chapter 211： dinner

    Just as Charlotte was about to return, Toadji suddenly said:


    "Lord Charlotte, don''t forget my dagger!"


    Charlotte was stunned when she heard Toadyoshi''s words, but she was a little embarrassed, but he forgot to inform Ginny about making the dagger.


    But his face was very calm, and he said in a very calm tone: "Toad Ji, your short knife is too huge, it takes time to forge, and I will send it to you when it is finished."


    Toadji didn''t know the truth of the matter, and said happily: "Thank you, Lord Charlotte!"


    After saying that, he returned directly to the psychic world, and Charlotte came to the ninja dog Bru through the reverse psychic technique.


    Watching Lord Charlotte leave, Iruka saw Sasuke and Li Locke and said, "Okay, let''s go back to the Continental Hotel too!"


    At this time, the blue snake had already returned to the psychic world, and the three of them were at sea with Alexander, running towards the coastline.


    Inside the vampire castle.


    Marcus has recovered his strength at this time, and has changed back to his human appearance. Sitting on the throne, he looked at Erica who was kneeling below and asked:


    "What''s the result now?"


    Erica lowered her head with a trace of unease on her face: "We sent the security team of Zardes Industries to check. Except for the traces of fighting left, no werewolves and vampires were found at the scene."


    "Even if it''s a corpse, I haven''t seen one, and I don''t know the whereabouts of Elder Victor and others."


    Marcus was sitting on the throne, thinking about the memories of the werewolf doctor. Could it be that Lucien has completed the fusion, thus defeating Victor and others?


    After thinking for a moment, Marcus said, "Check all safe houses through monitoring equipment to see if they are activated."


    "It''s daytime. If Victor and the others are not dead, they will definitely find a place to hide."


    "Call the death walkers outside and rush back to the castle after dark!"


    "Yes"


    Marcus glanced at Erica and said, "Go out and run errands."


    After receiving the order from Marcus, Erica did not dare to stop, and immediately got up and backed away.


    Recalling the memories of the werewolf doctor, Marcus saw on Lucian''s body the key that held his brother William, although it was only one of the two keys.


    If he was gaining the power of William''s bloodline, would he be able to create a powerful tribe that was not afraid of the sun, half wolf and half vampire.


    But when he thought of Victor''s disappearance at this time, the whereabouts of the two keys became confusing, and Marcus had a headache.


    The Continental Hotel London.


    Iruka walked in with the bound Alexander. At this time, a hotel waiter saw this scene and came to Iruka carefully and said, "Lord Iruka, killing is not allowed in the hotel. The rules set by the High Table."


    Iruka turned his head to look at the waiter, and said coldly, "I know!"


    After speaking, he ignored the waiter and returned to the room with Alexander, Sasuke Xiaoli and others.


    Alexander, who was brought back by Iruka, had already woken up, looked at the three people in front of him, and said incredulously, "It''s you three who defeated my entire fleet!"


    Iruka glanced at the other party and said indifferently: "I reminded you!"


    "Where are you taking me?"


    Iruka ignored Alexander, but removed the joints and chin of his limbs, and then handed it over to the werewolf directly.


    "You guys rest for a while, and move on after dark."


    After explaining Sasuke and Li Locke, Iruka walked towards Serena''s room.


    Sasuke and Li Locke went back to their room to rest. Obviously, the long-distance attack was not cheap for the two of them.


    At this time, Naruto was listening to Serena telling stories about vampires with relish. Seeing Iruka and the others returning, he shouted excitedly, "Mr. Iruka, you are back!"


    Iruka nodded, looked at the three people in the room and said, "Selina, take us to the vampire castle after dark."


    "As ordered!"


    Michael on the side saw that Serena and the others were going to the vampire castle for a cleanup, so he immediately said, "Please bring me."


    Iruka frowned slightly, looked at Michael and said, "Although you have gained a certain amount of power, you don''t have much combat power."


    Obviously Iruka is not optimistic about Michael, the other party is an ordinary person who has suddenly gained power, and whether he dares to kill is still a problem.


    Hearing Iruka''s refusal, Michael explained: "I can clean up some miscellaneous soldiers, and of course I can help you clean up the battlefield."


    Seeing what Michael said, Iruka nodded and agreed.


    Time soon reached night.


    The Iluka team, plus Serena and Michael, headed for the vampire castle. As for the fifteen werewolves, five were left to guard Alexander, and the remaining ten went to the vampire castle together.


    Their main responsibility is to block all directions of the castle and try to prevent a vampire from escaping as much as possible.


    in the Charlotte office.


    Looking at Mute and Tsunade who had already changed their clothes, Charlotte said, "Let''s go!"


    John was in charge of driving, and Charlotte brought three beauties, Ginny, Mute, and Tsunade, to the Disney Concert Hall where the banquet was held.


    Charlotte just got out of the car when she heard exclamations from the scene:


    "Mr. Charlotte!"


    "very handsome!"


    "Oh Maiga! Who is the beautiful woman beside him, she''s in such a good shape!"


    Tony Stark, who arrived at the scene early at this time, was being interviewed by a beautiful reporter:


    "In the field of new energy, Stark has great confidence to become a leader in this industry. My Tony''s own existence is the most powerful endorsement of this matter."


    "And after stopping weapons sales, UU Reading Stark Industries is a caring company. For example, this heart-to-heart charity dinner is a good start."


    Just when Stark answered the interview of the beautiful reporter, the exclamations and countless shutter sounds attracted Tony''s attention.


    However, Tony Stark often has news. For the mysterious Charlotte Doyle, countless media want to dig out something, so many reporters and media immediately surrounded him.


    Looking at Charlotte Doyle approaching, Tony ended the reporter''s interview and walked over with Pepper Potts beside him.


    "You, the host of the banquet, came even later than our guests."


    Charlotte and Tony briefly hugged, and then said, "The banquet hasn''t started yet, so I''m not late."


    At this time, countless reporters took pictures frantically with cameras, recording the friendship between the two.


    Charlotte looked at Tony and said with a smile, "Come on, let''s go in together!"


    ???

 Chapter 212： clean up vampires

    Tony put his arms around Charlotte''s shoulders, then smiled: "Jinwu Zangjiao, the female companion you brought this time is absolutely incredible. Where did you find it."


    Looking at the funny Tony, Charlotte smiled and said, "Both of them are ninjas!"


    Hearing Charlotte''s answer, Tony twitched the corner of his mouth, and then asked in a low voice, "What do you want to compare with?"


    Charlotte looked at Tsunade, and then gave a thumbs up, saying she was better than me!


    Seeing Charlotte''s gesture, Tony was surprised.


    At this time, Pepper Potts came to Ginny''s side, and the two talked, while Tsunade and Mute on the side looked at everything here calmly, and John stood beside everyone like a tool man.


    Entering the home of the charity party, Charlotte brought everyone to the dining area, which was filled with various pastries and seafood.


    "Tsunade, this is a self-service area, you can take whatever you want."


    Charlotte gave a brief introduction to Tsunade who had just come here. For this dinner, Charlotte thought it was a place to eat.


    As for socializing or anything else, Charlotte didn''t care.


    Tsunade looked at the people in the field, but without the slightest politeness, he picked up the food he liked while holding the mute.


    Tony smiled when he looked at Charlotte, who was having dinner here, and picked up some food and ate it together.


    the other side.


    At this time, Iruka took the crowd and took three armored vehicles to the outside of the castle gate where the vampire was brought. Looking at the closed castle gate, he directly commanded: "Break it open!"


    Serena kicked the accelerator, and the armored car slammed into the iron gate of the castle, and rushed in. The car stopped when it reached the door of the castle.


    "Get out of the car, clean up!"


    "Yes!"


    Following Iruka''s order, the Iruka team jumped out of the car, and two werewolves in two armored vehicles, one team had been blocking the gate of the castle, and the other team was blocking the back door of the castle. go.


    Looking at the closed door in front of him, Li Lock stepped forward with a kick.


    "boom!"


    The door shattered directly.


    At this time, Marcus in the castle had just summoned his subordinates and was about to take him out to search the safe houses and the base of the wolf clan one by one when he heard the sound of the door being smashed.


    At this time, a vampire in charge of the monitoring room ran over and immediately said: "Master, a group of people attacked in!"


    Just as he was talking, the door of the castle hall shattered, and no debris flew out.


    Looking at the six people who appeared at the door, Marcus recognized the werewolf doctor''s memory at a glance.


    "I was about to find you, but I didn''t expect you to be here!"


    "Selina, are you betraying the vampire family?"


    Iruka glanced at Marcus, who was sitting in a high position in the hall, and asked Serena beside him, "Is he Marcus?"


    "Yes, he is Elder Vampire, Marcus!"


    After getting the answer he wanted, Iruka said, "Leave Marcus to me, and you are responsible for cleaning up the miscellaneous soldiers!"


    When Marcus saw that the people in front of him didn''t take him seriously, his face was full of anger: "Kill them for me!"


    Iruka charged towards Marcus with Kunai in his right hand. Sasuke, Naruto, Xiao Li and the others didn''t stop, and the vampire who chose one direction rushed over.


    I saw that Iruka rushed in front of Marcus in an instant, and the right hand Kuai swiped directly towards the opponent''s head.


    Marcus leaned back, dodging the attack dangerously and dangerously, and a pair of hairless wings instantly grew behind him, turning into two spears and heading towards Ilukaza.


    "clang!"


    Iruka slashed with a backhand, and Kunai collided with the wings, making a sound like steel hitting.


    I saw that Iruka used the power of the collision between the two to throw a detonating talisman at the same time with a backflip, forming an enchantment formation in the air at the feet of Marcus.


    Looking at the paper Iruka threw out, Marcus was puzzled.


    "burst!"


    "boom!"


    As Iluka''s words fell, a huge explosion flame rose into the sky, and the town''s castle shook for a while.


    The smoke dissipated, and Marcus fell to the ground mourning, but at the moment of the explosion, he used his wings to form a shield to protect himself in the middle.


    I never thought that Iruka''s enchantment formation was so powerful that it instantly melted his wings and directly blew him into serious injuries.


    Looking at Marcus who fell to the ground, Iruka did not hesitate, and stepped forward to chop off the opponent''s head with a shuriken.


    The original elder of the vampire, the source of this vein, died instantly.


    It was too late to say, but it was fast. From the time the castle was approached, the vampire elder was already dead on the spot in less than a minute.


    Iruka glanced at Serena who was shooting with a gun, and threw Marcus''s body over, and shouted: "Get his memory!"


    "Michael, you are responsible for protecting Serena!"


    At this time, the vampires in the castle hall were almost killed by the three of Sasuke.


    The four of Iruka divided into four groups and began to sweep the entire vampire castle.


    Looking at the corpse of Marcus thrown over, Serena was stunned on the spot.


    In Victor''s memory, Marcus is an invincible existence, and even Victor was transformed by Marcus. He is such a powerful vampire elder who has not gone through three times in the hands of Iluka. rounds.


    With all kinds of inconceivability, Serena did not refuse the other party''s arrangement, but lowered her head and bit Marcus''s body.


    A lot of memories filled her mind, and Serena just stood there.


    Michael on the side, watching the killing in front of him, didn''t have much trouble in his heart. In these short few days, he had experienced too much.


    At the same time, he did not regard other vampires as the same kind. He was guarding Serena''s side at this time to prevent any vampires sneaking over to disturb Serena.


    The dinner in New York Disney Hall is now over.


    Charlotte and the others said goodbye to Tony after having a good meal and returned to the office.


    Charlotte, who returned to the room, entered the system page, and looked at Kamdori-Temari, who had not been summoned, and an idea suddenly popped into her heart.


    I saw that he dragged Kamdori Temari''s Ninka directly to the battle column.


    Ding��Whether to display the Kadori-Temari tool within three meters.


    Listening to this system prompt, Charlotte did not call directly as usual, but chose No.


    Please select a prominent location.


    Watching the system allow herself to choose a prominent location, Charlotte came directly to a random one, and at the same time gave Temari a task through the system, that is, let Temari return to the Charlotte office to report.


    But it was the random location of Kamdori Temari, which was on the outskirts of Mexico City.

 Chapter 213： Ninja Recruitment

    After arranging for Temari, Charlotte did not log out of the system space, but checked her personal information.


    Charlotte Doyle


    Age: 21


    Occupation: Ninja


    VIP level: 3


    Attributes: Fire, Thunder, Earth, Wind


    Secret Scroll: Ninjutsu �� Royal LV2 (90% damage reduction after use, lasts for 4 seconds, note cannot reduce lethal damage)


    Ninjutsu��Rage LV1 (Increase attack power by 6% after use, lasts for ten seconds.)


    Ninja �� Coming and Going Shuriken LV1: Fires a Fuuma Shuriken forward, bursting through the enemy with twice the power, and flying back to the owner after reaching the end.


    Earth Escape �� Earthquake LV1: Control the ground rupture within a certain range to rise, causing damage to the enemy, and the enemy within the attack range will be floated.


    Owning ninjas: Uchiha Sasuke Rong (double hook jade writing wheel eye), Uno Iruka, Li Luo Rong (Dumen Li), mute, Ninja students - Uzumaki Naruto, Kam Dori - Temari, Konoha Sannin- Tsunade


    Possessed skills: Fire Escape, High Fire Ball, Lion Bomb, Thousand Birds, Double Hook Jade Writing Wheel Eyes, Teaching Aid Shuriken, Enchantment Formation, Roar of Love, Infinite Flurry, Konoha Whirlwind, Watch Lotus, Meteor Buckle, Wood Ye Lifeng, Li Lianhua, Ninja �� Poisonous Mist, Hidden Weapon Needle Bullets, Yan Hui �� Dolphin Dance, Paint Prank, Clone �� Double Strike, Harem Technique, Cyclone Sickle Dolly, Whirlwind Bombardment, Sickle Dolly �� Gust of the Wind Dance, strange force, forehead bounce/furious kick, slug, tongue and teeth sticky acid.


    Reputation: 15050


    Copper coins: 587.1W


    Gold coins: 24644 pieces


    Ninja Recruitment Scroll: 0


    Dense scrolls: 8


    Ninja: 2650


    Reincarnation Stone: 23100


    Psychic Beasts: Ninja Dog Army (full level), Blue Snake (full level), Toad Ji (15 level)


    Artifact: Inactive


    Equipment: Chunin Kunwu, Chunin Forehead Protector, Chunin Vest, Chunin Manual, Chunin Necklace, Chunin Ring.


    Taking a look at her information, Charlotte found that there were very few copper coins, so she rushed in the 1000W dollars in her bank card and converted them into copper coins.


    Looking at the 1587.1W copper coin, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction, then directly opened the psychic beast interface, and directly opened the Toadji page.


    In the next second, Charlotte started Toadyoshi''s upgrade journey.


    After paying 1.5W reputation and 2.3 million copper coins, Charlotte upgraded the psychic beast Toadji to level 25, which greatly improved Toadji''s strength, but it is 50 away from the full level. big gap.


    Toad Ji in the psychic world felt that his strength was sealed, and he recovered a lot. He was excited to shoot a few water and iron cannons near his newly found Toad Mountain, causing a lot of damage.


    Looking at her more than 24,000 gold coins, Charlotte directly entered the ninja recruitment space and spent 3,360 gold coins to buy 20 ninja recruitment scrolls.


    So far, Charlotte Doyle has 20 ninja recruitment scrolls, and the gold coins are reduced to 21,284.


    After purchasing everything, Charlotte exited the system space, thinking that although there was no prayer last time, the recruitment effect was also good, but this time Charlotte is ready to take it easy.


    I saw Charlotte Doyle exiting the system space, calmed her mind, and after facing east, she meditated in her heart: Bless the Southern Qing Emperor, please listen to my prayer, I pray that my wishes will be fulfilled and the recruitment will come true. to the mighty ninja.


    After the prayer ceremony, Charlotte Doyle''s consciousness entered the system space.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten consecutive draws, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of a country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes with a peculiar light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 piece of Hinata Hinata!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden - Hinata Hinata Fragment 1!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, a ninja student Naruto fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 1 Uchiha Itachi shard!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of flying segment!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of flying segment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Li Locke!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 5 pieces near and far!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Li Locke!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Hinata Spark Fragment!


    At the end of the recruitment, Charlotte took a look at her recruitment results and found that Uchiha Itachi, who was bound to appear, only exploded a fragment. This result made him very disappointed, and he had to fly out twice as support. , otherwise this is simply blood loss.


    The number of 5 flying shards, plus the 21 previously recruited, instantly reached 26, and there are 14 left before the 40 mark. It seems that the first ninja organized by Akatsuki is about to appear.


    After reading all the information, Charlotte knew that this recruitment did not make up enough pieces for any ninja.


    Counting the ten recruits this time, 19 fragments were obtained, which can be said to be quite few.


    Among them, there are 6 A ninja fragments, 1 B ninja fragment, and 12 C ninja fragments. As for the juvenile Kakashi fragment, which is only 2 missing, there is no one at all!


    With all the pieces in the bag, Charlotte looked at her luck, and after thinking for a while, decided to continue recruiting. Maybe the first ten companies were cushions, and the next one would be extremely peaceful.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten consecutive draws, open!"


    Looking at the changes in the summons in front of her, as well as the logo of the Kingdom of Vortex, Charlotte was not anxious at all, but just silently recited burst-burst-burst!


    As the brilliance flashed by, the recruitment results of the second tenth company also appeared in front of Charlotte''s eyes.


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden - Hinata Hinata Fragments 2!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of flying segment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Uno Iruka Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of Black Earth Shards from Boren Chuan!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 5 pieces of Uchiha Itachi!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 4 pieces of Kakashi Hatake!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja 2 pieces of Li Locke!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 1 Uchiha Itachi shard!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Iruka Uno!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 1 piece of Shi Tiantian shard!


    The recruitment results this time were presented, which made Charlotte feel the difference immediately. The screen-filled A-Ninja and B-Ninja were basically what he needed urgently.


    The sure-to-play Uchiha Itachi made 2 recruits, 4 at a time and 1 at a time, and he was very satisfied with the result.


    In addition to this, the young Kakashi, who was always on his mind, directly reached the target in this recruitment. He collected enough 42 pieces, and Feiduan and Tuying also recruited fragments.


    Even the C Ninja, who has been recruited three times, is a useful existence, and can be used to raise stars for Li Rock and Iruka.


    This result made Charlotte excited, and as expected, the last round was a cushion, and this round was a big explosion.

 Chapter 214： Junior - Hatake Kakashi

    After reading the recruitment results, I counted the ten recruits this time, and a total of 26 ninja fragments were obtained, which can be said to be quite a perfect result.


    Among them, there are 14 pieces of A ninja, 7 pieces of B ninja, 5 pieces of C ninja, and 10 pieces are inserted from the appearance of the flying section. It may only take two or three ten recruitments, or the flying section will appear in the ninja store. among.


    Putting all the pieces in her pocket, Charlotte glanced at her gold coin, 21284. Thinking of the big explosion just now, and the fact that it might be used to open a battle position, she just accepted it as soon as she saw it, and was not in the middle of a ninja. Recruited, but exited the recruiting page.


    Click on the ninja column, the avatar of the young Hatake Kakashi has been lit up, and the avatar of the Charlotte young Kakashi, with 42/40 written on the side, can be recruited.


    Kakashi, whom Parker was thinking about, came, and Charlotte didn''t hesitate to click Ninja Recruitment directly.


    Ding, congratulations on successfully recruiting a B-rank ninja, young Hatake Kakashi.


    At this moment, a new picture popped up in front of Charlotte. It was Kakashi, a young man with armor strapped to his arm, holding a short blade of white teeth, wearing a Konoha guard on his head and white hair on his forehead.


    Although Kakashi was only 12 years old at this time, he was also a genuine J��nin. Looking at the equipment, he should have just been promoted to J��nin and participated in the Ninja World War before he obtained Sharinyan.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Young Hatake Kakashi: Class B Ninja


    Skills: Chidori, Locust, White Fang, White Blade.


    Chidori: Gather the chakra in his hand and sprint forward. If it successfully hits the enemy, it will strike again at high speed, penetrating the enemy in front.


    Locust: Perform a sliding shovel attack forward. If it hits the enemy, it will lift the enemy into the air, leap up and use the weapon White Fang to slash the enemy heavily.


    White Fang �� White Light Blade: Focus a large amount of chakra on the weapon White Fang, and after three consecutive weapon slashes, it leaps up and hits the ground with a final blow.


    Looking at Kakashi''s three skills, Charlotte didn''t care very much. Kakashi, who didn''t have a wheel eye, could only stab in a straight line with the power of Chidori, and he had a more mature Chidori in his hand.


    Kakashi, who didn''t know the props, found out that his original Chidori skills, not only Charlotte, but also Sasuke, would be able to use it, what kind of expression would he have, he must have thought of wonderful.


    However, in addition to the Chidori skill, the White Fang swordsmanship is also a very good gain.


    In addition to the increase in ninjutsu skills, Kakashi''s strength also made Charlotte more satisfied. In his team, except Tsunade, Kakashi, who was promoted to Jinnin, became the second battle. Strength, especially Kakashi at this time is not short of Chakra.


    And Kakashi in this period is more mission-oriented in his heart. Such an experienced Kakashi who has experienced the battlefield still makes Charlotte very satisfied.


    I just don''t know what Sasuke will think when he sees a teacher as big as him. As for the little guy Naruto, he doesn''t know that his leading teacher is Hatake Kakashi.


    As the ninja received, a huge chakra gathered on Charlotte Doyle''s body, increasing his chakra volume again.


    The increase of a B ninja is five times that of a C ninja, which is equivalent to 15 uses of Chidori. So far, Charlotte is one step closer to the situation of Chattonla.


    At the same time, the memories of Hatake Kakashi''s ninjutsu skills, the White Fang Saber, were also instilled in Charlotte''s mind, how to use the short sword, and the understanding of Chidori were all passed on.


    After feeling the strength of her own increase, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction. It seems that Ginny will arrange the forging of the dagger tomorrow, not only the dagger of Toadji, but also a weapon suitable for him.


    After recruiting Hatake Kakashi, all Charlotte needs to do is to open a new battle position and let the opponent come to the world.


    Ding �� Does it consume 8000 gold coins to open a battle bar?


    Without any hesitation, I chose Yes.


    In the next second, there was one more place in the battle column, and Charlotte''s gold coins changed from 21,284 to 13,284.


    Looking at the reduced gold coins, Charlotte tried to keep turning it on.


    Ding �� Does it consume 10,000 gold coins to open a battle bar?


    Seeing that the gold coin requirement had increased to 10,000, Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief. The price was still within his acceptable range and had little impact.


    Given that he can currently obtain energy blocks and blood cores, he should not worry about the recharge of gold coins in a short period of time. Of course, it is only for a short period of time.


    After clicking No, Charlotte did not continue to open the battle bar. Currently, 8 positions are enough for him to use. After he has a new ninja, he will consider continuing to open it.


    After exiting the system space, Charlotte did not recruit Kakashi directly at night, and all this will be arranged tomorrow.


    Vampire Castle.


    At this time, the Iluka team had cleaned up all the vampires, and returned to the hall of the castle without letting one go.


    Iruka instructed through the headset:


    "All werewolves come in and clean the battlefield."


    In order to destroy all the vampires in the castle and not escape one person, Iruka and others did not collect blood cores immediately after killing them.


    Soon all the werewolves outside the castle came in, looking at the corpses in front of them, everyone''s eyes were filled with joy for their revenge.


    "In the brain of a vampire, there is a red crystal at the position of the pineal gland, about the size of a grain of rice, called a blood nucleus. Go and collect the blood nucleus of all the vampires in the castle."


    "Yes, Lord Iruka." X10


    The ten werewolves were instructed and immediately began to act to collect the blood nuclei of the vampires.


    Iruka looked at Serena, who was still immersed in the ocean of memories, and then asked, "Do you have to do this every time you get memories?"


    Michael, who was on the side, heard Iruka''s words, and replied a little embarrassedly: "Lord Iruka, I don''t know about such a thing. After all, I have only become a half-vampire."


    "However, Victor and Marcus have lived for thousands of years. It may be much slower to acquire their memories than to acquire the memories of ordinary people."


    Iruka nodded, accepting Michael''s explanation.


    Then Iruka took out his mobile phone and called the corpse collector at the Continental Hotel in London.


    "I''m Iluka, the adjudicator. There are hundreds of bentos here that need to be cleaned up. The address will be sent to you later."


    "Yes, I understand, Lord Judge!"


    After hanging up the phone, Iruka waited. As for the corpses all over the ground, he couldn''t clean them up by himself. He could only contact the Continental Hotel to clean up the traces.


    Simply put, he is also an adjudicator now. For services like this, you only need to show the adjudicator''s gold coins, not the mainland hotel gold coins.


    Otherwise, Iruka would feel very high for hundreds of gold coins.


    ???

 ~： 215 End return

    The battle was over, and Li Locke, who stayed aside, was idle, and then he seemed to think of something, and asked Iluka:


    "Iruka-sensei, who do you think the new partner Charlotte-sama is talking about?"


    Hearing that there was a new partner, Naruto on the side was the most excited and shouted, "Is it Sakura?"


    "It would be great if Sakura, if she knew I was a ninja now, she would definitely..."


    As he spoke, Naruto had already begun to imagine Sakura''s admiration and surprise after seeing him.


    Even Sasuke, who has always looked like a cool brother, has drifted away from his thoughts at this time, missing his parents and clansmen. As for the guy who slaughtered the whole clan, he didn''t think about it at all, yes, he just didn''t think about it.


    Looking at the thoughts of his students, Iruka squatted down and began to ask: "Little Li, if it was you, who would you most like to be with this time."


    Hearing Teacher Iruka ask himself, Li Luo thought for a moment and then said: "It would be best if Teacher Kai could come, and it would be great if he could bring me to practice together, of course Tian Tian and Ningji could come here. "


    Hearing Xiao Li''s words, Iruka felt helpless for a while, he really couldn''t take Xiao Li to practice, and he was not even Li Luo''s opponent.


    Iruka didn''t take Li Locke''s words, but looked at Sasuke beside him.


    "Sasuke, who would you most like to be with?"


    Hearing asking himself, Sasuke said firmly: "I hope it is my clan, as long as it is not that guy, I am very happy that any clan can come over."


    Iruka looked at the steadfast Uchiha Sasuke with a hint of distress in his heart. It was a pity that this student of his own suffered such a thing when he was young.


    In particular, the person who slaughtered the whole clan was his own brother.


    I hope that in this world, Lord Charlotte can heal Sasuke and make up for his regrets.


    At this time, Naruto on the side looked straight at Iruka, as if to say, ask me, ask me.


    "Naruto, who is the partner you most hope to come over?"


    Naruto Uzumaki supported his forehead guard at this time. During the time he came to this world, he also learned from Sasuke that Lord Charlotte was a ninja who brought him from time to time.


    "I hope that the partners brought by Lord Charlotte will be my parents, although I have not seen them, nor do I know who they are, but I believe that with the strength of Lord Charlotte, they will also have this ability! "


    At this time, Naruto''s eyes radiated a fiery light, which was his expectation for his parents and his curiosity about his own life experience.


    Hearing Naruto''s answer, Iruka was stunned. He thought Naruto would be a love brain and called out the name of Haruno Sakura, but he didn''t expect such an answer.


    Iruka stretched out his hand and stroked Naruto''s head, another poor child, just like himself, no, even more miserable than his childhood.


    Iruka glanced at the three of them, and then began to speak: "I hope that in the days to come, you will all be able to see the partners you expect to see."


    "But for the people who came here this time, I boldly speculate."


    "Since Mrs. Charlotte said it''s a partner, maybe it''s someone we know, I know. According to the last time I came here, it was Mute Junin, and maybe the ninja who came this time will also be a Junin."


    "As for who it is, we will know when we go back tomorrow."


    When I heard Iruka, I didn''t know who it was, and Naruto shouted: "Iruka teacher, we have all said the person we want to come over, you have to say it too."


    Hearing Naruto''s shouting, Iruka felt helpless, but still said, "Okay, I''ll tell you my expectations as well."


    Iruka pondered for a while, and began to think back to the person he expected most. He thought about his classmates at the same time as him, his parents who died in the Nine-Tails Rebellion, and even the three generations of Hokage Sarutobi who guided his life. Day cut.


    "No matter who came here this time, I''m very happy, and it''s my expectation. Of course, what I hope most is to have a powerful partner who can help Lord Charlotte."


    Listening to Iruka''s official answer, the three of them held back their mouths. Obviously, they were not satisfied with such an answer.


    At this moment, the ten werewolves who were arranged by Iruka to clean the battlefield all returned to the hall one after another and came to Iruka.


    "Lord Iruka, this is the blood core I collected."


    A well-known werewolf handed all the blood nuclei he collected into the hands of Iruka, plus Marcus''s, there were only 89 blood nuclei in total.


    Obviously, when Victor was at the werewolf base before, he took most of the vampires away. At this time, the number of vampires gathered in the castle was not very large.


    After collecting the blood nuclei, Iruka nodded with satisfaction, but he did not know whether these blood nuclei could bring a companion.


    At this moment, the corpse collection team of the Continental Hotel drove over in several cars.


    The leader of the cleaners at the Continental Hotel in London was called Cassel, and when he came to Iluka, he bowed respectfully and greeted: "Lord Adjudicator!"


    Iruka took out his referee coin and gave it to Cassel.


    After taking the coin, it was true that Cassel returned the coin to Iruka and shouted to the men behind him, "Start working."


    At this time, more than a dozen cleaners, holding format tools, cleaned the bloodstains and broken items on the ground while packing the corpse.


    Just as Cassell''s men were cleaning the castle, Serena finally woke up.


    Looking at the people in the room and the busy cleaning team, they came to Iruka.


    "Lord Iruka, I have obtained all the memories of Marcus!"


    It was a little surprising to see that Serena had obtained the other party''s memory so quickly this time.


    "The blood of Victor and Marcus not only gave me a memory but also my strength has been improved to a certain extent."


    Obviously, Serena also saw Iruka''s doubts and explained.


    Iruka nodded, then said, "Since the vampires here have been cleaned up, you remember to organize the property here, and the castle is also left to see if you can catch more vampires. "


    "I believe that in London, apart from the vampires gathered in the castle, there must be vampires in other places."


    Serena nodded: "Understood, Lord Iruka!"


    Iruka looked at the crowd, and then said: "Back to the Continental Hotel, let''s take the night and charter a flight back to New York!"


    "As for the handling of other vampires, after returning to the headquarters, follow the arrangements of Lord Charlotte."


    "Yes!"


    Following Iruka''s orders, everyone drove away from the vampire castle, leaving the cleaners to clean the scene.

 Chapter 216： Meet

    the next day.


    Charlotte awoke as the first rays of the sun hit the bed in the room.


    Sign in!


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get 1 ninja recruitment scroll.


    Ding �� VIP3 level, get double reward of ninja recruitment scroll, ninja recruitment scroll +1.


    Seeing the good news she got when she woke up early in the morning, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction. A good day starts from signing in!


    When I opened the quest meeting place, I found that the quest commission submitted by Iluka and others had also been completed, so I directly received the reward.


    Ding �� A-level task is completed, you will get a reward of 5,000 reputation points, 500,000 copper coins, and a beautiful treasure chest!


    It seems that today''s harvest is really good!


    Then Charlotte clicked on the system mall updated today with confidence, and four ninjas came into view.


    Juvenile Hatake Kakashi Fragment: Limited to 0/4 and 180/1 gold coins per day!


    Uchiha Itachi Fragments: Daily limit of 0/4, 520/1 gold coins!


    Cursed Seal Junmalu Fragment: Limit 0/4 and 180/1 gold coins per day!


    Deidara Fragments: Daily purchase limit of 0/4, 480/1 gold coins!


    Looking at the ninjas refreshed above, Charlotte was somewhat disappointed.


    The young Kakashi has already gathered it, and he doesn''t need to buy it for now, and he is not in a hurry about the matter of rising stars. As for Uchiha Itachi''s fragments, four 2080 gold coins, it is better to come for ten consecutive recruitment. The price is only 1680. Get some other ninja shards, so don''t consider that either.


    As for the curse seal Junmalu and Deidara, Charlotte chose to fill it up after thinking for a while, and bought all the four fragments.


    Junma Lu has always been a pity in Charlotte''s eyes. He died of bloodstain disease early. Since he encountered it, he would collect the fragments as soon as possible and bring him over.


    As for the Deidara of the Akatsuki organization, not to mention, don''t miss it if you encounter it, try to make up his Akatsuki members as soon as possible, after all, now the special ninja is Akatsuki Suzaku-Uchiha Itachi, not other Akatsuki organizations member.


    It''s just a pity that there are no flying segments that are about to be assembled.


    After paying 2,640 gold coins, Charlotte received 8 ninja fragments, and her own gold coins also dropped to 10,644.


    After doing all this, Charlotte withdrew from the system space, and then simply washed up. She got dressed and was about to go downstairs to eat when the doorbell of the room remembered.


    Opening the door, she saw that it was Ginny who was knocking on the door.


    When Ginny saw the door open, she spoke directly: "Iruka and the others came back in the early hours of last night, and brought back a lot of people, and now Iruka and the others are waiting for you in the war room. "


    "Okay, then I''ll go see Yiluka and the others first, and you go to inform Tsunade Mute and others to come along with them."


    After finishing speaking, Charlotte did not go downstairs directly, but after Ginny left, she consciously entered the system space, and pulled the ninja of the young Hatake Kakashi directly to the position of the battle column.


    Ding �� Is there a ninja within three meters of Charlotte Doyle, the boy Kakashi Hatake.


    Yes!


    With Charlotte''s determination, Hatake Kakashi soon appeared in the room.


    Looking at the white-haired, masked figure of Hatake Kakashi, Charlotte nodded in satisfaction.


    "Come with me!"


    "Yes!" Hatake Kakashi said in a cold voice.


    Charlotte quickly brought Hatake Kakashi to the door of the war room, and told Hatake Kakashi, asking the other party to wait for his order before coming in, and then pushed the war room away by himself. The door went in.


    Entering the war room, Charlotte met Iruka, Sasuke, Naruto, and Xiao Li.


    "You guys performed very well in this mission. I will ask Secretary Jin to record an additional A-level mission for you."


    "Thank you, Lord Charlotte!" X4


    At this time, Iruka took out a cloth bag from the ninja bag and handed it to Charlotte.


    "Lord Charlotte, this is the harvest of the vampire castle later, a total of 89 blood nuclei."


    "Then Serena, Markle, Alexander and fifteen werewolves who were brought back by us are currently resting in the basement of our original office."


    Hearing that in the original office, Charlotte asked in surprise: "Is it repaired next door?"


    Iruka replied: "Secretary Jin took us there last night, saying that it was just built."


    "Then find someone to connect the two buildings and expand our area."


    Taking the blood core in Iruka''s hand, Charlotte did not directly absorb it on the spot, but threw it into the storage space.


    Looking at the Iluka team in front of her, Charlotte thought for a while, and then said directly: "This time we have two more partners, and they should be considered as your old acquaintances. Let''s all get to know each other."


    "come in!"


    "Shh!"


    As Charlotte''s words fell, a figure suddenly appeared in the conference room, and a teenage version of Hatake Kakashi dressed in wartime clothes appeared in front of everyone.


    At this time, Naruto and Li Rock didn''t know who the ninja in front of them was, and they were all confused, while Sasuke guessed secretly by looking at the iconic white hair and mask.


    Could it be that this is Hatake Kakashi-sensei''s son?


    Only Iruka on the side had a mouth, and then thought of something and shouted loudly: "Hatake Kakashi!"


    "Is that you? Kakashi, I''m your classmate Iruka Uno!"


    At this time, Sasuke on the side was incredulous, staring at Iruka with wide eyes.


    Kakashi was also confused at this time. He had just received a notification that the team had a new mission, and just after changing into the combat uniform, he was pulled into this world.


    Looking at the four ninjas in front of them, they all wear Konoha''s forehead guards and know that they are not enemies.


    "I''m Kakashi Hatake!" Kakashi said his name in a cold voice.


    As for Iruka Ueno, I''m sorry, Kakashi, who didn''t stay at the ninja school for a long time, didn''t know each other well, and at the same time, he couldn''t recognize him in a chunin costume.


    Hearing the boy in front of him admit that he is Hatake Kakashi Sasuke was shocked, and then murmured: "Kakashi-sensei..."


    As for Naruto, he was dazed. He obviously didn''t know who Hatake Kakashi was. As for the unresponsive Li Locke, he didn''t remember who Hatake Kakashi was.


    At this time, Charlotte opened his mouth and introduced: "This is Hatake Kakashi, currently twelve years old, and also a J��nin!"


    Naruto exclaimed: "12-year-old Junin, my God!"


    "I''ve only just become a lower end, he''s already a upper end!"


    Xiao Li on the side was also full of incredulity. Only Sasuke and Iruka were calm in a row. Obviously, Sasuke had heard about Kakashi''s achievements and history, and Iruka was the same age as the other party, and he witnessed it all the way. The growth of Hatake Kakashi.


    Just when everyone was about to say something, the door of the war room was opened again.


    It was Ginny who walked in with Mute and Tsunade.

 Chapter 217： Bruce Banner Discovered

    At this time, Ginny walked to Charlotte''s side and stood up, while Mute and Tsunade came to the vicinity of Iruka and the others.


    As soon as Tsunade arrived, he asked carelessly, "Charlotte, do you have any mission?"


    At this time, Hatake Kakashi, who was calm on the side, was tumbling in his heart. He had seen Tsunade Hime, one of the three ninjas, many times when he was a teenager.


    Unexpectedly, even Tsunade-sama came here!


    Charlotte had a smile on her face at this time, and then said: "Everyone is a ninja of Konoha, and it happens that a new partner is coming, let''s all get to know each other."


    "Starting with Iluka, let''s introduce yourself first!"


    Following Charlotte''s instructions, the seven ninjas introduced themselves, starting with Iruka, and let everyone get to know each other.


    After the introduction of everyone, the eyes of the other people were all attracted by Tsunade. Obviously, some people may not know who Hatake Kakashi is, but everyone in Konoha Ninja knows Tsunade-sama, one of the three ninjas.


    As for other people''s eyes, Tsunade has long been surprised by her, after all, she was an existence that attracted everyone''s attention when she was born.


    Charlotte clapped her hands, focused everyone''s attention, and then said:


    "Our team has two new partners, which is a good phenomenon. For a party at night, I will ask the chef to prepare more food to welcome the new partners, and there will be more partners in the future! "


    When I heard that there was a party, the most excited was Naruto Uzumaki, who immediately shouted loudly.


    "Uncle, it''s the best!"


    Charlotte smiled, but then said, "Besides, Iruka has brought us something brand new on this mission."


    Charlotte then introduced vampires, werewolves and their common ancestor, Alexander, in front of everyone.


    "Tsunade, you and Mute have a new research mission, which is to find out the secrets of Alexander''s bloodline and how he achieved longevity."


    "Although whether it is a werewolf, a vampire, or their ancestor Alexander is very weak, their bloodline is very long-lived, and Alexander has lived for more than a thousand years."


    "At the same time, Alexander''s blood can also cause the evolution of werewolves and vampires."


    "Iruka, wait and draw a tube of Alexander''s blood to Serena, and let her obtain the evolution of the bloodline first, so that she will no longer be afraid of the sun."


    "Ultraviolet rays will no longer be her weakness, she can become a vampire who walks in the sun!"


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, Tsunade on the side said, "Iluka, I need to conduct a physical examination on werewolves and vampires, as well as Michael, who is half wolf and half vampire. As for the evolution of blood, we need In my lab, I want to get first-hand information."


    Obviously, Tsunade, who is a medical ninja, is very interested in this kind of real existence and imminent longevity.


    The lifespan of a ninja is still too short in Tsunade''s cognition. Even if her grandfather suppressed the existence of the ninja world, in her eyes, he died young. If the grandfather can be like this Alexander. If you can live for more than a thousand years, there will be no war in the ninja world.


    Charlotte nodded: "Iruka, just follow Tsunade''s instructions."


    Ginny on the side obviously also has a lot of interest in werewolves and vampires, especially longevity. Although everyone is not in a hurry now, no one can ignore it.


    "Ginny, after Tsunade has finished the inspection, the remaining werewolves will be deployed into your hands, and you will use and arrange them."


    "When the base is built, they can be arranged to be responsible for the security of the new base together with the High Table messengers."


    Hearing that the werewolves were all arranged by herself, Ginny showed a sweet smile, and then said, "Understood!"


    "By the way, there is one more thing. You need to build two knives, one with a length of 16 meters and the other with a length of 1 meter. Use the best materials known so far to forge them to ensure their sharpness and toughness."


    After speaking, Charlotte took out the sketch she drew last night and handed it to Ginny.


    "Boss, are you sure you''re right, it''s 16 meters instead of 1.6 meters?"


    Charlotte replied affirmatively: "Yes, it is a handle of sixteen meters, and a handle of one meter!"


    Ginny put away the blueprint and said, "OK, I will find someone to forge it."


    After explaining everything, Charlotte let the other ninjas under her communicate on their own, and she followed Iruka to the next door, accepting the allegiance of the werewolf and Michael''s Serena.


    the other side.


    In the Pentagon, Ross was smoking a cigar while correcting documents. At this time, the clerk standing by the side took out a document and handed it to Ross: "You may be interested in this."


    Ross looked at the result file, and the document on the side explained: "We suspect gamma poisoning."


    "In Milwaukee, someone had a guarana soda and it turned out to be more powerful than he thought."


    Hearing this news, Ross stood up excitedly and said, "Where is the soda bottled?"


    "Porto Porto Brazil."


    "Send someone to the bottling factory to find a white man and hold on tight. If he sees him, he will run away."


    Soon in the US military base, a soldier named Bronsky was seconded to help Ross to carry out a secret military operation.


    on the helicopter.


    "It''s the target and the location. This is an arrest operation. You should be captured alive. You must use a sedative gun, and you can''t shoot unless you have to."


    "The police will assist, but you can''t startle the snake."


    At this time, Bronsky looked at the document in his hand, and then asked, "Will the other party resist?"


    General Ross, who set off together at this time, said: "The goal is to avoid the fugitives of the US government. He stole military secrets and is also suspected of killing two scientists, an officer, an Idaho state police officer and two Canadian hunters~www. novelhall.com~ So don''t wait for him to resist, anaesthetize him and bring him back."


    At this time, with Charlotte and Iruka leaving, Sasuke Uchiha didn''t know what he was thinking, or he thought that Kakashi-sensei was only 12 years old at this time, and he wanted to learn from each other, so he came to the other side. , said:


    "Kakashi, I want to have a game with you!"


    Looking at the Uchiha boy in front of him, Hatake Kakashi instantly thought of his stupid teammate Obito, and he did not refuse:


    "Can!"


    At this time, I heard that the two were going to learn from each other, but Tsunade on the side was interested, and came to the two of them with a jump.


    "I''ll be your referee, you can learn from each other with confidence!"


    Then Tsunade turned his head to look at the crowd: "Is someone going to gamble? Guess who will win!"

 Chapter 218： learn from each other

    Looking at Tsunade''s words, Mute on the side quickly persuaded: "Master Tsunade, don''t gamble..."


    Apparently, Mute knows Tsunade too well. Master Tsunade, known as the Fat Sheep, has basically never won.


    Tsunade didn''t care about the silence on the side, but looked at the others and said, "They''re all twelve-year-old ninjas, and they''re all famous families. Does anyone want to gamble?"


    "Not to be missed!"


    At this moment, Li Locke on the side remembered who Hatake Kakashi was, and then his pupils dilated, and he shouted excitedly: "Lord Tsunade, I beat Hatake Kakashi to win, 100W US dollars!"


    Hearing one million dollars, Tsunade''s eyes lit up with the light of a small amount of money, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Okay, buy it and leave your hands, mute is responsible for collecting the money."


    Li Locke ran to Mute, then took out a bank card from his body, and then said, "Can you swipe the card, I don''t have that much cash on me!"


    Looking at the very active Li Luo, Mute only responded with a wry smile: "Don''t be so troublesome, I''ll just remember it for you."


    Obviously, in Mute''s heart, Tsunade must lose, and even if he transfers it now, he will spit it out with profit.


    At this time, when he saw Li Luo who bet on the bet, Naruto also ran over, pulling Li Luo to ask the east and west, and after a search, Naruto also pressed 100,000 from Tsunade because he did not have much money.


    Seeing that the two little ghosts were betting, Tsunade''s eyes moved to Secretary Jin.


    Ginny looked at Tsunade''s eyes, waved her hand and said, "I''m not participating, I''ll just take a look."


    After finishing speaking, Ginny found a chair and moved to a place where it was convenient to watch the game and sat down.


    Seeing that no one was betting, Tsunade brought Kakashi Hatake and Sasuke Uchiha to the center of the war room.


    "The seal of opposition between the two sides!"


    "Game start!"


    As soon as Tsunade''s words fell, Sasuke Uchiha took the lead in launching an attack, and several shuriken flew out directly and attacked Kakashi.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!"


    Looking at the flying shuriken, Kakashi didn''t dodge at all, but rushed forward, pulled out the white-toothed dagger behind him, and slashed them one by one.


    I saw Kakashi appearing directly in front of Sasuke after splitting the shuriken, and he kicked it with a kick.


    "Writing Wheel Eyes Open!"


    Ergouyu''s writing wheel eyes instantly appeared in Sasuke''s eyes, and Kakashi''s every move appeared in his eyes, only to see his arms crossed into an X-shape to resist Kakashi''s attack.


    Looking at Sasuke''s double hooked jade writing wheel eye, Kakashi murmured, "A genius of the Uchiha clan?"


    However, the strength of Kakashi''s foot was not small. After Sasuke caught this foot, he performed a backflip with his body, and his hands quickly formed a seal when he was in the air.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    At the moment of landing, Sasuke burst into flames at the oncoming Kakashi. The hot flame instantly heated up the air in the war room. The area of ??the war room was simply large enough that a flamboyant fireball could not burn the house.


    Kakashi collided with the oncoming fireball in an instant, and Naruto, who saw this scene, grew his mouth.


    "Sasuke, you killed Kakashi!"


    Li Locke on the side hurriedly pulled Naruto and motioned him to shut up quickly.


    As the referee, Tsunade took a bag of potato chips from nowhere, opened the package and ate it with relish.


    Without the support of Chakra, the flames quickly dissipated.


    I saw a piece of burnt wood fell to the ground and stood quietly in the field.


    Seeing that Kakashi was not attacked, Sasuke immediately grabbed Kunai with his right hand, and Sharinyan glanced around vigilantly, wanting to see where Kakashi was.


    "Earth Escape Earth Movement!"


    I saw Kakashi''s disappearing figure and suddenly appeared to the side, and saw him slap the ground with both hands. The next second, the ground under Sasuke''s feet suddenly shattered, and several stones shot out from the ground, directly hitting Sasuke into the air. .


    Looking at Sasuke who was lifted into the air, Kakashi appeared directly above Sasuke with a jump, and then pulling out the White Fang Shortbane was a powerful slash.


    Chakra, who gathered this Kakashi on the White Fang dagger, can be said to be merciless with this knife, and Sasuke will be seriously injured even if he doesn''t die.


    At the critical moment, Sasuke immediately launched his own substitute technique to evade.


    "brush!"


    But it was Kakashi who slashed on the substitute wood, and the substitute wood was chopped to pieces in an instant.


    Sasuke took the opportunity to distance himself from Kakashi.


    At this moment, Ginny outside the arena stared her eyes wide. The ordinary naked eye has already made her a little unable to keep up with the speed of the battle between the two. Only she who has turned on the bullet time can see one or two clearly, but the bullet time is like this. The skill, however, consumes a lot of adrenaline and cannot be activated for a long time.


    "Is this the power of ninjas, they are only twelve or thirteen years old!"


    Although it was not the first time to see the power of ninjas, Ginny was still amazed by it, but unfortunately, she was unable to master such power.


    Thinking of this, Ginny felt a sense of powerlessness in her heart.


    How am I going to catch up with you, Charlotte...


    At this time, Sasuke Uchiha, who took advantage of the situation to spread the distance, measured the distance between the two and saw that he had a seal on his hands.


    "Shen-Chen-Zi-You-Ugly-Si-Xu-Yin-Shen"


    Looking at Sasuke''s seal, Kakashi was still guessing what type of ninjutsu the other party was going to use at first, but with Sasuke''s seal gesture, it became more and more familiar.


    As the thunder and lightning gathered in the assistant, Kakashi was surprised: "Impossible!"


    It is the ninjutsu he developed - Chidori, he has not yet fully perfected it. Where did this Uchiha guy learn from.


    At this time, the lightning stimulated his own cells, and Sasuke drove his own speed to the maximum at this moment.


    I saw him holding Chidori in his hand and rushing towards Kakashi who was in shock at an extremely fast speed.


    Wherever Sasuke ran, the ground beneath his feet was ploughed into a deep ravine by Chidori!


    Kakashi looked at Sasuke who was approaching extremely fast and suppressed the shock in his heart. As the inventor of Chidori, Kakashi knew very well how to solve it.


    After calculating Sasuke''s speed and movement trajectory in an instant in his brain, Kakashi determined the method of cracking.


    "Flying locusts!"


    I saw Kakashi rushed over at a speed faster than Sasuke, and directly attacked Sasuke in front of him with a sliding shovel. This sliding shovel directly kicked the running Sasuke''s right leg.


    In an instant, Sasuke was kicked into the air by Kakashi. Because the speed was too fast, Sasuke flew out and fell from the air, and the Chidori he was holding smashed to the ground.


    "boom!"


    Sasuke Uchiha touched the ground with his face, and Chidori penetrated the ground and made a pothole.


    At this time, Kakashi appeared next to Sasuke in a flash, and the White Fang dagger in his hand was placed on the opponent''s neck, and his voice was cold:


    "Where did you learn Chidori from?"

 Chapter 219： fat sheep

    At this time, Sasuke''s face turned pale, and cold sweat dripped from the top of his head. It was not because of Kakashi''s murderous aura, nor the white-toothed dagger on his neck, but because of Kakashi''s slipping shovel just now, which directly knocked him out. The calf bone of the right leg was kicked off.


    At this time, he gritted his teeth in pain, and stubbornly didn''t want to shout out loud to shame.


    This is Tsunade eating potato chips outside the venue, appearing beside the two of them.


    "Okay, the winner of this competition is Hatake Kakashi!"


    Mute on the side covered his face, it was over, Tsunade-sama lost again!


    Looking at Hatake Kakashi who didn''t put away his dagger, Tsunade''s expression changed instantly and he stepped on the ground.


    "boom!"


    The mountainside moved for a while, so that the house did not collapse.


    Feeling Tsunade''s unkind eyes, Kakashi withdrew the dagger that was placed on Sasuke''s neck, but looked at Tsunade''s eyes and said word by word, "He stole my own ninjutsu!"


    Hearing Kakashi''s words, Tsunade went up and punched Kakashi in the head, then pointed at Sasuke who fell on the ground and said, "This guy is your future disciple, and Chidori is also your own teaching him. ."


    "Disciple?" Kakashi shouted in disbelief.


    Tsunade waved his hand: "Mute, explain to Kakashi what''s going on."


    Obviously, Tsunade didn''t know the specific details. She also listened to the other party when she was chatting with Mute in the laboratory.


    Mute heard Tsunade calling him, and also ran over quickly, and then began to explain his relationship with Uchiha Sasuke to Kakashi.


    At this time, Tsunade helped Sasuke who fell to the ground, and after checking the other''s injury, he said, "It''s broken, but it doesn''t have much impact."


    I saw Tsunade covering Sasuke''s fractured calf, and with a force on his hand, with a click, Sasuke''s bones were straightened.


    "Just wait in the recovery room and lie down for a few hours. I have to say that this wax bath is really convenient!"


    "And don''t delay the evening party at all!"


    The bones were straightened, but Sasuke was sweating profusely in pain, but the ninja didn''t cry out.


    "Loke over there, yes, it''s you, send this guy to the recovery room!"


    Xiao Li, who was called, hurried over, carrying Sasuke on his back and hurried to the recovery room, and Naruto on the side quickly followed.


    the other side.


    Ross took his men and surrounded the residence where Bruce Banner was. However, after a battle, he still did not catch the other party. Instead, he let Banner run out, but he also left his computer and provided Ross with clue.


    At the same time, Bronsky also learned from General Ross that the huge monster that would push the elevator and play it as a baseball was Banner himself.


    Because the capture failed and the target was lost, Ross led the helicopter back to the Pentagon in New York.


    In an arsenal, tanks, tanks, missiles and fighter jets are parked.


    Ross and Bronski were talking inside at this point.


    "What I''m going to tell you is very sensitive, both for me and for the military."


    "You should know, the U.S. weapons development program."


    "During World War II they conducted experiments, biotech power augmentation experiments."


    Bronski replied: "Building a super soldier and thus Captain America!"


    Ross stopped at this moment, looked at Bronski and said, "That''s right!"


    "It''s not that simple, but yes."


    "That experiment only made one person, so I ordered them to do another bold experiment."


    "While R&D just wants to make better weapons, we want to make stronger soldiers."


    Then Ross continued: "Banna''s experiment is only at the preliminary stage, and it can''t be applied at all."


    "He thought he was working on anti-radiation methods, and I never told him the truth."


    "But he was so sure that he went into privately conducting human experiments, and the result was a big mistake or completely right."


    "His body belongs to the U.S. military."


    Listening to Ross''s remarks, Bronski also raised his own question: "You said he didn''t develop weapons, right?"


    "Yes."


    "But you are, it is you, right."


    "But you are conducting other experiments."


    Ross looked at Bronski and said seriously: "We have developed a serum with great potential."


    "Why did he run away?"


    "He''s a scientist, not a soldier."


    At this moment, Ross stood opposite Bronski and looked at the other person and asked suddenly, "How old are you, 45?"


    Bronsky didn''t understand why General Ross suddenly asked this, but he said, "39 years old!"


    Ross smiled and said, "You get old fast in a war, right?"


    "That''s right."


    Ross shrugged his shoulders and said, "Then don''t do any more missions. With your record, you can be a colonel."


    Bronski disagreed with Rose''s proposal: "No, I''m a fighter, always."


    "If the me ten years ago had the experience I have now, I would never have played against myself ten years ago."


    After listening to Baransky''s words, Ross pondered for a while and said, "I can make you stronger."


    It was soon evening.


    At this time, the Charlotte office was very lively.


    Not only the recruited ninjas, but also judges such as John Wick, Wesley, and Cross were present at this welcome party.


    Even Michael and Serena, who had just joined in, also joined in. The only pity was that they couldn''t eat, and they could only watch the envy of everyone who was feasting.


    On the contrary, werewolves were not affected by this and could eat normally.


    At this time, the host in the field, Charlotte looked at Li Locke and Naruto who were obviously very happy, and asked curiously, "Is there anything happy?"


    Before Li Locke spoke, Naruto hurriedly shared: "Uncle, I made a bet with Li Locke and Tsunade-sama, I made 10W, and Li Locke made 100W"


    "Bet?" Charlotte asked in surprise


    Naruto immediately put aside the confrontation between Sasuke and Kakashi, UU reading www. What uukanshu.com describes is called a subtle warping.


    Listening to Naruto''s explanation, Sasuke on the side didn''t say a word, and the steak in front of him was a cut output.


    I thought that my 12-year-old double hook jade, and my strengthened body, even if it is not the same age as Kakashi-sensei, it should be not far behind, but I didn''t expect that the other party would reach the ground in a short period of time. Under the circumstances, this made Sasuke very depressed and unhappy.


    After listening to Naruto''s explanation, Charlotte glanced at Sasuke and Kakashi who were destroying the food, and then glanced at Tsunade beside him.


    Tsunade, this fat sheep, loses is normal, if she really wants to win, she doesn''t know what kind of trouble she will encounter. "


    Tsunade saw Charlotte''s eyes, with a fierce look in his eyes, and immediately came over with the wine.


    "Come on, drink!"


    Seeing Tsunade''s posture, Charlotte was speechless.

 Chapter 220： water stop

    The first rays of sunlight in the morning hit Charlotte''s face, and she felt a headache in a daze.


    Rubbing her dazed head, Charlotte recalled what happened last night. He actually lost to Tsunade by guessing and drinking, which is unbelievable.


    How can that big fat sheep win, don''t you know that guy must lose every bet?


    Could it be that my gambling luck is worse than Tsunade?


    impossible, impossible...


    Charlotte shook her head. He absolutely didn''t believe it. Maybe it was because the bet was on wine, not money, so Tsunade''s passive effect was not triggered.


    Yes, it must be so.


    After trying to understand the cause and effect of the matter, Charlotte was not entangled. At the same time, he also planned to take Tsunade to try his luck today to see if it was really what he thought.


    Sign in!


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get 300 reputation points!


    Charlotte didn''t have any special feelings when she saw her sign-in reward. Then she entered the system space, ready to see what new ninjas were in the system mall updated today.


    Clicking on the ninja interface of the system mall, four ninjas came into view.


    Liloco Shards: Daily limit of 0/4, 60/1 gold coins!


    Ghost Shark Fragments: Limit 0/4, 300/1 gold coins per day!


    Uchiha Itachi Fragments: Daily limit of 0/4, 520/1 gold coins!


    Waterstop Fragments: Daily limit of 0/4, 420/1 gold coins!


    Looking at the ninjas refreshed above, Charlotte was somewhat confused.


    Uchiha Itachi does not buy it. After all, it is currently a limited recruitment. It is not cost-effective to buy the fragments alone. As for Li Luo and Gui Sha, they must be bought. One is so cheap that it is a loss if you don��t buy it, and the other needs to be collected by the system store. There is, so there is no hesitation.


    On the contrary, these four pieces of Uchiha Shishui made Charlotte a little tangled. 420 pieces are not cheap, but the instant body is really fragrant, especially the one with its own kaleidoscope writing wheel. The strongest illusion, other gods, is simply a bug.


    Moreover, several of Uchiha Shisui''s moves are very cool and powerful, as well as supporting swordsmanship and instant body techniques.


    Thinking of the amount of gold coins she had now and the blood core Iluka gave him yesterday, Charlotte clenched her teeth and took all the fragments of the three people with a wave of her hand, paying 240+1200+1680 for a total of 3120 gold coins .


    After purchasing the fragments, Charlotte exited the system space.


    After getting up and taking a simple shower, Charlotte took out all the blood nuclei that Iruka had handed over from the storage space, and poured it down on the table.


    One of the 89 blood nuclei was the largest, three or four times the size of the other blood nuclei.


    Taking out the largest blood core, Charlotte looked at it: "This is Marcus'' blood core, I just don''t know what the value is."


    Top up!


    As Charlotte decided to recharge, the blood nucleus turned into a red streamer and merged into his body.


    Ding �� Recharge is successful, get 500 gold coins!


    Ding �� Recharge 500 gold coins for the first time, get double rewards for the first recharge, and get 500 gold coins!


    Seeing that Marcus''s gold coins actually paid a full 1,000 gold coins for him, Charlotte was very satisfied. It is indeed the ancestor of this line of vampires, and the value is really high.


    Then Charlotte placed her palm on top of the other blood nuclei, and a prompt from the system immediately came.


    Ding �� It is detected that a special item can be used for recharge. Do you want to recharge?


    Without hesitation, Charlotte chose to recharge directly.


    Ding �� recharge is successful, get 5280 gold coins!


    This bag of blood cores brought 6280 gold coins to Charlotte, so far the number of gold coins in Charlotte has reached 13804.


    Ding. Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for being promoted to VIP6 level and get some rewards.


    1. Free recruitment of VIP6 privileged ninja Hyuga Neji.


    2. Obtain the privilege package: 20000 copper coins, 200 reputation, Ninjutsu secret scroll X3, Ninja recruitment scroll X1


    Hearing that she had risen to VIP 6 and was given an opportunity to recruit ninjas for free, Charlotte was stunned for a moment, then immediately realized that she had entered the system space.


    Just when Charlotte entered the system space to check the rewards for her VIP upgrade, the Trident Building.


    At this time, Coulson held a document in his hand and hurried to the office of Director Nick Fury.


    Pushing open the door, Coulson walked quickly to Nick Fury and put a tablet on Nick''s desk.


    "Director, this is the latest information from Mexico, we may have discovered another camp of ninjas!"


    Nick Fury, who was drinking coffee at this time, listened to Coulson''s words, quickly put down the coffee cup in his hand, and clicked on the video to be played on the tablet.


    In the video, Temari is carrying his huge seven-star fan, and the two fans directly knocked to death 2 hooligans who came forward and scare one person away.


    Seeing such a picture, Nick Fury frowned slightly, and Coulson quickly moved to the next video.


    The video shows a group of Mexican gangsters, including the one who escaped earlier.


    Back to the night before.


    Kadori Temari was immediately brought to the outskirts of Mexico City by Charlotte, and she was a little at a loss for Temari who suddenly came to a strange world.


    Soon, Charlotte received instructions to go to Charlotte''s office on 71st Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens, New York City.


    However, Temari didn''t know where he was at all. After walking blindly for a while, he finally saw three strangers on the street in the suburbs.


    Temari immediately ran to the other side and asked, "Hello, where is this place?"


    However, in the suburbs of Mexico at night, no one would hang out at all. The three gang members looked at the blonde-haired girl who spoke English, and immediately had bad thoughts in their hearts.


    The three of them glanced back in retrospect, showed a meaningful smile, and rushed towards Temari.


    However, the other party''s behavior immediately annoyed Temari He just flicked his seven-star fan lightly, without much effort, and shot the two of them to death on the spot.


    Temari himself was stunned when he saw such a result, and murmured, "Is this touching porcelain?"


    "Why are people in this world so weak?"


    You must know that in the land of wind, when you encounter such a gangster, the blow just now will at most injure the opponent, and it will not be enough to kill them. Generally, it is just a broken bone.


    Obviously, Temari didn''t know the difference between the two worlds, and at the moment when Temari was stunned, the only remaining gangster ran out.


    Looking at the one who escaped, Temari didn''t have any intention of going up to chase, but squatted down to check the two people who were shot to death by him.


    "The physical strength of people in this world is lower than imagined..."


    It wasn''t because he came to this world that he became stronger, and it wasn''t because of the fact that after the opponent touched porcelain, Temari didn''t stop, but walked towards the brightly lit city in the distance, and in the darkness behind him was followed by a hugger. Scythe Dolly with a sickle.

 Chapter 221： Temari found

    Not long after Temari left, before entering the city, she saw several cars approaching from a distance and surrounding her.


    Soon more than a dozen people got in and out of the car, each holding a weapon and shooting directly at the tima.


    "Da da da!"


    Looking at the bullets, Temari directly opened his seven-star fan, and a tornado fan came out in an instant, rolling everyone in front of him and the car into the air in one fell swoop, and then all died at the moment of falling.


    Temari continued to march towards the city after cleaning up this wave of enemies.


    When Nick Fury watched the second video and saw the forehead guard on the opponent''s neck that resembled the Konoha logo, he immediately said, "What does this logo mean."


    "If I remember correctly, the logo last time represented Konoha Hidden Village. Could it be that there is a second Hidden Village."


    "And the ability of her fan to create tornadoes, is it her own ability, or the ability possessed by that huge fan?"


    Hearing the director''s question, Coulson expressed his guess: "This girl is obviously similar to the ninja on Charlotte''s side, although her dress is different, but the same style of forehead guard, as well as that It doesn''t belong to the ability that ordinary people should have and can''t fake it."


    "I''m guessing she''s a ninja too, but with a different logo on the forehead, I suspect they''re not an organization, or a ninja from a place."


    "Since there is a Hidden Village of Konoha, why can''t there be other Hidden Villages? Besides, she didn''t appear in Charlotte''s office directly, which is not the same as the ninjas that appeared before."


    "Of course, this is just my guess, and the specific situation needs to be determined later."


    Nick Fury looked at the ninja who appeared again, rubbed his brows, and said, "Find her and try to get in touch, we need more channels."


    "Also, with kindness, don''t annoy the other party."


    "Understood, Chief!"


    After speaking, Coulson left Nick Fury''s office, and he was going to meet the new ninja.


    the other side.


    At this time, Charlotte''s consciousness entered the system space.


    I saw that the night scene of Konoha Village was instantly set off with dazzling fireworks.


    Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for being promoted to VIP6 level!


    Then a ninja screen appeared in front of him, C Ninja to Neji, whether to recruit for free.


    In the picture, Hyuga Ninja is wearing a Konoha ninja forehead, and a medical bandage is wrapped around one hand and leg, and he poses in a baguazhang start-up pose.


    Charlotte did not hesitate at all and chose to recruit directly.


    Ding �� Successfully recruited a C-level ninja, Hyuga Neji.


    Ding �� Successfully own more than ten ninjas, achieve the achievement of ninja recruitment, ninja squadron, reward a battle position!


    Seeing this succession of surprises, Charlotte''s face not only put on a smile.


    This saves another 10,000 gold coins, so you don''t have to worry about Neji''s position.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Neji Hyuga: C-Class Ninja


    Basic Attack: Soft Fist


    Skills: Baguazhang �� Back to the Sky, Empty Wheel Strike, Soft Boxing, Eight Diagrams Sixty-Four Palms.


    Baguazhang��Huitian: Through the rapid rotation of the body, a large amount of chakra is released from the acupuncture points of the body to wrap itself, and the enemies around the body will be attacked by the chakra. (Note: During the release of Huitian, he is in an invincible absolute defense state.)


    Freewheeling Strike: Launch a rapid forward attack that kicks the enemy back into the air if hit.


    Soft Boxing Technique: Eight Diagrams Sixty-Four Palms: You are in the same place, put the enemy in the Eight Diagrams, attack on the sixty-four acupoints, and release the chakra to seal the opponent. It belongs to acupuncture (that is, causing meridian damage to the opponent) type of attacking move.


    Looking at the whole set of Hyuga Ningji''s soft boxing technique, Charlotte was quite satisfied. In addition to the hard boxing, he also got the soft boxing this time.


    He has also received a lot of supplements in terms of his own abilities, and more importantly, he has obtained his own reconnaissance ninja. You must know that Baiyan has the ability to see through, detect and so on.


    The most important thing is that Baiyan can evolve into Tenseigan, like a kaleidoscope, which is a move that smashes the moon with one move.


    At the same time, Sasuke has his teammate Naruto, and Xiao Li will also have his own teammate Neji, and the number of Twelve Xiaoqiang is also increasing.


    Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, Hyuga Neji, Li Locke, and all recruited, but also Haruno Sakura, Tiantian, Hyuga Hinata, Inuzuka Tooth, Oil Girl Shino, Nara Shikamaru, Autumn Road Choji, Yamanaka Ino Eight people, Charlotte is about to gather all the staff.


    And Hinata''s fragments are about to be collected, and it is not far from the appearance.


    As the ninja received, a huge chakra gathered on Charlotte Doyle''s body, increasing his chakra volume again.


    The amount of a standard C Ninja allowed Charlotte''s huge Chakra to expand again by one point. At the same time, about Hyuga''s soft boxing technique and several skills of Neji were all passed on to Charlotte''s will.


    And Charlotte learned that she could switch between Sharinyan and Baiyanjian.


    He can open Ergouyu''s writing wheel eye, and he can also open Baiyan, and because there is no curse mark of separation, Charlotte''s Baiyan is not damaged in the slightest.


    Charlotte was very satisfied with such a result. In the end, he could use the four types of pupil techniques, Baiyan, Sharinyan, Samsara, and Tenseisen. At that time, his eyes would be invincible.


    Clicking on the battle bar, Charlotte did not hesitate, and directly placed Neji Hyuga''s Ninka into the battle position that the system had just rewarded.


    Ding �� Whether to show Hyuga Nejiku within three meters of Charlotte Doyle.


    Yes!


    With Charlotte''s confirmation, the figure of Hyuga Neji began to slowly appear, and finally settled on the aisle corridor of the room.


    At this time, Hyuga Neiji, who had appeared, slowly opened his eyes looked at Charlotte in front of him, and then said, "Lord Charlotte, what is the task that needs to be done by calling me here? ?"


    At this time, Neji had just finished the Chunin exam, and also experienced the attack of Orochimaru and Sand Ninja, and Konoha had just returned to calm.


    Charlotte looked at Ningci in front of her and said with a smile, "There is nothing else for the time being. Xiao Li and the others are also here. Let me show you!"


    After speaking, Charlotte opened the door and walked down with Hinata Neji.


    the other side.


    Bruce Banner came to Culver University in Virginia after evading the military.


    Looking at everything in the academy, Banner not only thought of his life here, but also of his lover.


    Just when Banner was thinking about the past, he suddenly saw his lover on the bench beside the college lawn.

 Chapter 222： Charlottes Promise

    Iruka, who came back at this time, took back his work from Mute, and when he heard the footsteps from the stairs, he looked over.


    Seeing that it was Charlotte Doyle, she immediately smiled and said, "Mr. Charlotte, good morning!"


    Hearing Iruka''s greeting, Charlotte walked forward and smiled: "Good morning, Iruka!"


    At this time, Charlotte walked down and revealed Neji Hyuga who was behind him. Looking at the white clothes and the iconic white eyes, Iruka thought she was wrong, and then rubbed her eyes again to confirm. It''s not that I drank too much last night, so I''m still not awake now.


    After confirming that he was not mistaken, Iruka said in surprise, "Ningji?"


    Hyuga Neji waved his hand, and then said, "Good morning, Iruka-sensei!"


    At this time, Iruka''s face was full of surprises, which reminded him of the answer when he asked Li Locke about his most anticipated partner in London. Although everyone did not see the person everyone expected at yesterday''s party, but this morning He welcomed Neji Hyuga, which made Iruka very happy.


    At the same time, it also made him pay more attention to blood cores and other items that can bring energy to Lord Charlotte.


    Charlotte walked to the front desk, looked at Iluka and said, "Tell everyone to come down for breakfast, I''ll be waiting for you in the dining area."


    After speaking, without waiting for Iruka''s reply, he brought Neji to the dining area and chose a table that could accommodate everyone and sat down.


    And Iruka picked up the phone on the service desk and notified them one by one.


    Soon everyone came to the dining area, and Naruto, who ran over first, looked at Neji who suddenly appeared beside Charlotte, and asked curiously, "I''m Uzumaki Naruto, are you? "


    "Hyuga Neji!"


    After listening to the introduction of the other party, Naruto Uzumaki thought for a long time, but he didn''t remember who it was, so he sat on the other side of Charlotte Doyle and thought.


    This is Li Locke running over like a gust of wind, and then hugged Ningci, excited: "Oh my God, you really came over, Ningci!"


    "Hahaha, great!"


    Li Luo hugged Neji excitedly, and then shook frantically, so that Neji was almost blinded by gold stars. At the same time, he also found that the strength of the other party seemed to be even greater.


    And in his memory, Li Locke at this time should have been lying in the hospital waiting for treatment, or was sentenced to death and quit the ninja sequence.


    At this time, Li Locke had just let go of Ningci, but Ningci grabbed him and asked excitedly, "When did you come here, and your body..."


    "I remember that you were still in the hospital at this time, and the doctor said that your bones were beyond treatment."


    Seeing this, Li Locke pulled Neji down and started to explain how he got here and what happened to his body.


    At this time, the staff came to the dining area one by one, and Tsunade was the last one to come over. Seeing the extra Neji in the field, he said, "It turns out that the kid from the Hyuga''s house is here!"


    Neji looked at the person who came last and said in surprise, "Lord Tsunade Tsunade!"


    Not seeing Ginny, John and the others, Charlotte asked in surprise, "Iruka, what about Ginny and the others?"


    Iruka quickly replied: "Lord Charlotte, before dawn, Secretary Jin left with them and fourteen werewolves, saying that they were going to the base point to speed up the construction."


    "However, a werewolf was still left, saying that it was reserved for Mr. Tsunade for inspection, and after the inspection, he would be dispatched to the base to help with the construction."


    "Okay, I got it!"


    For Ginny''s work efficiency, Charlotte couldn''t find any other faults except satisfaction.


    Charlotte looked at the people present at this time, Iruka Ueno, Li Locke, Sasuke Uchiha, Mute, Naruto Uzumaki, Tsunade, Kakashi Hatake, Neji Hyuga, and then the thugs for a while, every day. A delicious ramen appeared in front of you.


    "Today we have one more person in our team, and that is Neji Hyuga."


    "In the future, our team will get bigger and bigger, whether it''s the clan that Sasuke misses, or the family that Naruto misses..." Charlotte paused when she said that, and glanced at Kakashi and Tsunade .


    "When my strength is enough, your family members, even deceased family members, I will bring them back from the long river of time and space in the ninja world and bring them to this world."


    As Charlotte''s words fell, Hatake Kakashi looked up at Charlotte with an incredible look, while Tsunade looked at the other party thoughtfully.


    "Okay, I won''t say anything about it, let''s start now!"


    At this time, Iruka, Li Rock, Sasuke and others, who had known all this for a long time, were secretly working hard, while Tsunade, Kakashi, and Neji who had just arrived, had infinite thoughts in their hearts.


    Tsunade was thinking of his late grandfather and second grandfather, while Kakashi was thinking of his father, and Neji was thinking of his father who had left.


    There is no clan, there is no control, if my father can be resurrected into this world...


    A bowl of ramen was quickly wiped out, and everyone ended their breakfast.


    Charlotte called to inform Winston to send someone to register Hatake Kakashi and Hinata Neji, and arranged for Sasuke to give an explanation of common sense in life in this world.


    Tsunade, on the other hand, took mute to conduct physical examinations for werewolves, vampires, and Michael, the half-wolf half-vampire creature.


    After Tsunade has checked Serena, Serena will bring some ninjas to clear the vampires of other branches.


    the other side.


    Banner who came to Culver University in Virginia was a little disappointed when he saw that his girlfriend had a new boyfriend, but thinking about his situation, he did not blame Betty in the slightest It means, after all, he is now a dangerous monster.


    In the end, Banner turned into a pizza boy, bought the security of the building with a box of pizza, and entered the school''s laboratory. However, through a computer query, he found that all his research and development records had disappeared. With nothing, Banner returned to his temporary residence. At the restaurant, I ran into Betty who brought her boyfriend to dinner.


    In the end, Betty abandoned his new boyfriend and found Banner and brought him home.


    Time passed by slowly, and Charlotte was immersed in the newly acquired abilities, trying to master the switching and cooperation between the writing wheel and the blind eye.


    Then there is the combination of their own ninjutsu skills. Although only 11 ninjas have been recruited, they have obtained a lot of ninjutsu, if they are not well-proficient.


    He is about to take Kakashi''s name and become the real copy ninja Charlotte Doyle.

 Chapter 223： Abomination strikes

    Three days passed in a flash.


    During these three days, Charlotte got delicious ramen 50, Ninja Jade 200X2 (VIP4 level double reward), and Samsara Stone 200 by signing in.


    And through three days, Charlotte soaked in the practice ground, mastered each of her own ninjutsu skillfully, and researched which ninjutsu to use for different situations, or how to fight the enemy with Taijutsu.


    After three days of high-intensity practice, Charlotte felt that she was stronger than he was three days ago.


    It was already evening, and Charlotte, who had been practicing for a day, exited the system space and came to the rest area of ??the office.


    At this time, Charlotte took a bottle of whiskey, poured herself a glass, added an ice cube, added a little Coke, and drank it leisurely.


    Sasuke Xiaoli and others took Kakashi and Neji to the Continental Hotel to pick up the mission.


    This is Tsunade walking out of the laboratory, and came to the rest area to drink a cup to relieve fatigue. She has been studying vampires and werewolves these days, and found that it is a blood force.


    It is completely different from the bloodline boundary of the ninja world. Without blood inheritance, a bite can give the opponent the same power and characteristics.


    This made her feel the different power and charm of this world!


    Although werewolves and vampires are weak, she can kill a large piece with one finger, but the other party''s long lifespan is naturally unique.


    Seeing Charlotte sitting on the sofa, Tsunade walked over directly.


    "It turned out to be a person who secretly drinks and doesn''t call me!"


    Tsunade was not polite, just picked up the whisky and poured himself a glass, then added ice and drank it slowly.


    Charlotte looked at Tsunade and smiled: "Isn''t this unbearable to disturb you?"


    "I didn''t expect it to be so coincidental, you just came out."


    "How, what''s the progress?"


    Tsunade drank all the whisky in the glass, then took a deep breath and poured himself some Coke and poured another glass.


    "Let Serena take the ninjas on a mission tomorrow, and the research won''t be finished for a while."


    "Just catch a few and get vampires for me. I''ll study this creature myself!"


    "To live by sucking blood, such a race is too evil, and it has such a long lifespan, and it can spread and create its own kind by biting, it is a disaster-like existence."


    "But fortunately, they are too weak and unsuitable, and they have the disadvantage of being afraid of ultraviolet rays, otherwise they are an extremely dangerous race."


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Charlotte had a smile on her face: "Then let Kakashi lead the team first, and bring 3 Genin to carry out the clearing work."


    Just when the two were communicating, suddenly there were explosions and the sound of guns on the street outside.


    This kind of movement even reached the ears of the two who were drinking, and the scene instantly became quiet.


    After a second of silence, Tsunade suddenly said, "It seems that the world is not peaceful..."


    However, Charlotte remembered that this was Queens, not Manhattan''s Hell''s Kitchen. How could it be...


    Charlotte pondered for a moment, and after listening to the louder and louder shouts outside, the explosion and the siren of the car, she said, "Let''s go out and have a look!"


    Tsunade shrugged his shoulders, did not refuse, and followed Charlotte out of the office.


    As soon as she walked out of the gate of the office and came to pick it up, Charlotte saw a car flying head-on, smashed behind her, and exploded.


    "boom!"


    The flames from the distance rose into the sky, and the heat wave from the explosion blew through the bodies of Tsunade and Charlotte.


    At this time, a yellow monster with a height of about three meters and covered with barbs appeared in front of everyone.


    Looking at the monsters that were destroying everywhere in front of her, Charlotte murmured, "Why did the hatred come here..."


    But it is hatred that it is near 71st Avenue in Queens, and it happened to be led here by the army.


    At this moment, Tsunade put his hands on his shoulders and suddenly said, "Is this the monster of this world?"


    At this time, a group of soldiers had just started RPG, and it was a missile against the hatred.


    "boom!"


    The flames of the explosion enveloped Abomination''s whole body, but it was absorbed into the body by Abomination, and did not cause the slightest damage.


    At this time, Ross was in the helicopter with his daughter and Bruce Banner, preparing to return to the barracks.


    At this time, a soldier held a headset and said to Ross, "General, you''d better listen."


    Ross came over to find the earphones, and heard the voice inside: "Hulk is connecting, repeat, Hulk is connecting."


    Ross glanced in surprise, and Bruce Banner, who was sitting beside him, said, "Impossible, calm down first."


    "Where are you?"


    "The intersection of 71st and 70th Avenues in Forest Hills, Queens."


    Ross immediately said to the pilot of the helicopter, "Turn around immediately!"


    Banner looked at the helicopter that suddenly turned around and asked suspiciously, "Why are we going back?"


    Ross ignored Banner and said to the other side, "Influence me!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Soon, the impact on the street spread to the fighter jets.


    At this time, the hatred of being bombarded by RPG became even more excited, grabbed a car and threw it away, this time it was straight at Charlotte.


    Looking at the car of the future, Charlotte jumped with a kick, and the car went straight back and hit the hated body.


    "There are strong people!"


    The hateful eyes moved away from the military vehicle and fell on Charlotte.


    "Hahaha, there are actually strengthened people!"


    Hate laughed and ran in Charlotte''s direction.


    Seeing the hatred running, Charlotte knew that it wouldn''t be over if she didn''t seem to have done one.


    �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������� ???????


    Change in ten minutes


    Possessed skills: Fire Escape, Hao Fireball, Lion Bomb, Chidori, Double Hook Jade Writing Wheel Eye, Teaching Aid Shuriken, Enchantment Formation, Roar of Love, Infinite Flurry, Konoha Whirlwind, Lotus Flower, Meteor Buckle, Wood Ye Lifeng, Li Lianhua, Ninja �� Poisonous Mist, Hidden Weapon Needle Bullet, Yan Hui �� Dolphin Dance, Paint Prank, Clone �� Double Strike, Harem Technique, Cyclone Sickle Dolly, Whirlwind Bombing Wall, Sickle Dolly �� Gust of the Wind Dance, strange power, forehead bounce / angry hair sky kick, slug �� tongue and tooth sticky acid ~ www.novelhall.com~ has ninja: Uchiha Sasuke �� Rong (double hook jade writing wheel eye), Uno Iruka, Li Luo �� Rong (Dumen Li), Mute, Ninja students - Naruto Uzumaki, Kadori - Temari, Konoha Sannin - Tsunade


    Suddenly on the TV beside


    At this time, Charlotte watched the news broadcast on TV, saying that at Culver University in Virginia, a green monster appeared and confronted the army.


    See this news, Charlotte

 Chapter 224： war

    The scene of the battle was all transmitted to the helicopter at this time.


    Bruce Banner, who was on the helicopter, immediately got up and rushed forward. He wanted to see the incoming picture. He immediately asked a few soldiers to stop it, but Banner still saw the incoming picture.


    Looking at the picture in the video, Ross glanced at Banner in surprise, and wondered in his heart what was going on.


    Bruce Banner looked at General Ross and asked, "Is it your experiment?"


    Betty also looked at her father in surprise: "God, what have you done!"


    Ross glanced at Banner and also at his daughter Betty. He didn''t speak, but picked up the headset and told his subordinates to retreat quickly.


    "Orders to drop all troops to Queens."


    Bruce looked at the crazy monster in the video, drove General Ross and said, "Let me go, you must let me go."


    Betty said excitedly: "What are you talking about?"


    "You think you can control it?"


    Banner looked at his girlfriend and quickly explained: "It''s not to control, but to use it."


    Ross said at this time: "What if it doesn''t work!"


    Banner looked at General Ross and said seriously: "We created this thing."


    "All of us!"


    "please!"


    Listening to Banner''s sincere tone, Ross pondered for a while and said, "Land near it."


    "No, stay in the sky."


    "Open the rear hatch."


    Looking at Banner with a determined face, Ross nodded to the soldier beside him.


    Soon the rear hatch opened and Banner was about to jump off. Betty grabbed Banner''s arm and discouraged:


    "You have to think clearly, you don''t know if you will transform."


    "Don''t do this, it''s crazy."


    Looking at his tearful girlfriend, Banner said, "Betty, I have to give it a try."


    "I am sorry!"


    After that, Banner suddenly kissed his girlfriend, then leaned back and jumped off.


    Looking at the kiss that left suddenly, Betty was looking in the eyes and reaching out to grab her boyfriend, but she could only watch Banner getting further and further away.


    The video that came at this time showed Charlotte appearing in front of Abomination and kicking him to the ground.


    Ross, who saw this scene, hurriedly shouted: "Banner, wait!"


    Then Ross''s voice was a step too late, and Banner had already jumped out of the cabin at this time, in a free fall.


    Rose, who saw this scene, looked at her daughter lying on the cabin door, and said gratefully, "Pull her in."


    At this time, a soldier took Betty''s arm: "Come in, miss!"


    At this moment, Ross quickly looked at the picture uploaded by the computer.


    The hatred, who was kicked into the ground by Charlotte, suddenly roared, as if extremely excited.


    "Roar!"


    The violent howl set off a huge sound, and Charlotte''s ears were numb.


    "Ha what!"


    I saw Charlotte raised her right fist, the blue chakra energy gathered on the fist, and the hatred against the ground was a violent punch.


    "boom!"


    The ground that was originally a big crater turned into a huge crater under Charlotte''s punch with a strange force, and the splashing earth and stone even smashed and rolled out of the surrounding cars.


    At this time, the computer on the plane sent a picture of current affairs, and Ross was surprised when he saw this scene.


    "This, this is the perfect weapon..."


    "Go check it out for me, I want all the information about this man."


    On the other side, Banner, who was in free fall, slammed into the street next to Tsunade with a thud, smashing a deep hole into the ground.


    Looking at the man who fell from the sky, Tsunade glanced at him, but didn''t pay attention.


    At this moment, a huge fist smashed out of the deep pit, and a punch flew off the cement on the ground, and then transformed into Hulk''s Hulk, shaking his head and crawling out.


    Tsunade, who saw this scene, became interested: "This is another one!"


    The Hulk, who had just climbed out, immediately roared in the sky.


    "Roar!"


    Tsunade appeared on Hulk''s face in a flash, and when he raised his leg, he took a kick.


    "boom!"


    Tsunade''s kick was showing no mercy at all, with a kick mixed with strange power, but Charlotte''s strength was even greater, and the unprepared Hulk was kicked out directly.


    The Hulk, who was kicked away, crashed into several cars behind him all the way, and stopped this time.


    Charlotte on the other side of the street also heard Hulk''s roar at this time, so she turned her head and looked over, just in time to see Tsunade kicking the Hulk.


    However, Banner had just been injected with an inhibitor today, and the transformed Hulk''s strength also declined.


    But the moment Charlotte turned her head, the hatred in the ground jumped out. Obviously, he also heard the Hulk''s roar.


    "Hulk!"


    The disgust after coming out, glanced at Charlotte in front of him, and glanced at Hulk who was kicked away, and instantly his interest in Banner was not as high as the person in front of him.


    At this time, Bronski, who turned into hatred, retained his own consciousness and said, "Human, you are very strong."


    "But I''m stronger!"


    While speaking, the hatred was directed towards a straight punch, towards Charlotte!


    Looking at the oncoming fist, Charlotte''s chakra burst out instantly.


    "Strange power!"


    I saw Charlotte bent her legs slightly and made a punching action. The chakra that spewed out of her body turned into a wave, and all the gravel on the ground flew away.


    Then there is a lot of blue chakra energy on the right fist, which looks no smaller than the hated fist.


    Abomination collided with Charlotte.


    "boom!"


    The fists of the two collided, producing a violent sonic boom, shattering the billboards and glass of the buildings on both sides of the road.


    Some civilians who hadn''t run out of the battlefield were instantly blown away, covered their ears, and curled up on the ground.


    But it was a sudden sonic boom like a double peak that penetrated the ear, causing the eardrum to perforate.


    At this time, the battle outside also attracted the attention of Iruka, who was guarding the office. In between, he first appeased the staff in the office and told everyone to enter the basement to escape.


    Then he also rushed out of the office, looking at the plane to the end, and the battle on both sides, Iruka gritted his teeth, resisting the civilians on the ground, and evacuated outside.


    The hatred and Charlotte, who collided with their fists, both flew out backwards. Charlotte stepped on the ground with both feet and plowed the concrete floor out of a deep ravine before stopping.


    The hatred rolled backwards all the way, crashed many cars, and stopped after being completely transformed for tens of meters.


    "Hahaha, that''s enough!"


    "I didn''t expect that the country still hides strong men like you."


    Obviously, neither side suffered much damage.

 Chapter 225： Tsunade Teaching

    At this time, not only Iruka was transferring the injured civilians, but even the policemen who got up from the ground picked up their companions and evacuated to the periphery.


    At this time, the two soldiers in the military jeep, because of the long distance, were not caused too much damage by the shock wave, but were only dizzy. One of the soldiers picked up the walkie-talkie on the car and shouted:


    "General, two superhumans have appeared, pressing two Hulks to fight!"


    Because the camera of the military vehicle is only facing one direction, Ross did not see Hulk''s transformation on the surveillance, nor did he see Tsunade attacking Hulk.


    "Retreat, and at the same time record the battle scenes of both sides as much as possible."


    Looking at Charlotte under surveillance at this time, Ross was a little lost.


    With the same body as a human, but with the power to suppress Hulk, this is the super soldier he wants.


    If he can use a large number of such soldiers...


    "Lower the height, I want to see the fighting situation on the scene."


    Ross told the pilot in the cockpit.


    Then the soldier next to the opponent shouted: "Contact the troops, I want the fastest time to know all the information about that man."


    At this moment, Betty was lying on the window of the helicopter, looking down, her face was full of wonder.


    Although because of the height problem, she didn''t see what happened.


    However, I still saw Banner successfully transformed, but he was knocked out because of someone''s attack.


    On the one hand, I am glad that Banner can successfully transform into Hulk, on the other hand, I am worried whether this unknown powerhouse will cause harm to Banner.


    on the other side of the street.


    Banner, who was kicked out by Tsunade, stood up at this time, tore off the torn cloth strips from his body, and then shouted, and rushed towards Tsunade.


    Looking at Hulk who was striding forward and rushing towards him, Tsunade rubbed his wrist and said, "Charlotte, let me teach you how to use strange power."


    Tsunade''s voice was not loud, but it could reach Charlotte''s ears on the other side of the street clearly.


    Looking at the Hulk rushing in front of him, Tsunade directly exploded with strange power, and came with an uppercut. The huge force and extremely fast speed directly knocked Hulk into the air, and then Tsunade jumped to check Carat gathered on both feet and unleashed a full-strength flying kick.


    "boom!"


    The huge force kicked the Hulk Hulk in the abdomen, which instantly broke Hulk''s ribs a lot, and the huge downward force even smashed Hulk into the deep pit underground.


    Tsunade was standing on Hulk at this time, with blue chakra condensed in his right hand, and he punched Hulk in the face.


    Under Tsunade''s full blow, Hulk''s cheeks sank instantly.


    Tsunade, who saw this scene, frowned slightly. In her expectation, this blow was enough to blow the opponent''s head. How could it be such a result?


    At this moment, Hulk twisted his head and spat out a fallen tooth.


    Taking advantage of Tsunade not continuing to attack, he slapped it with a palm and swept Tsunade off himself.


    Tsunade turned around in an instant, dodging Hulk''s palm, but also left the opponent''s body.


    Hulk jumped and jumped out of the deep pit, glanced at Tsunade in front of him, and glanced at the hatred at the end of the street, and was ready to leave Tsunade and fight hatred.


    At the same time, the injuries on the body began to recover in a visible condition, the sunken cheeks began to recover, and the broken ribs also returned to normal.


    Tsunade frowned slightly when she saw this scene, this resilience seemed to be a bit beyond her expectations.


    Seeing Hulk rushing towards Charlotte, Tsunade slammed the ground hard, and instantly the ground split into a ravine that was 30 meters long and 5 meters wide, and dropped the Hulk who was about to leave just now.


    The boulders that flew out of the ground were all smashed towards Hulk under Tsunade''s punch.


    Seeing that he successfully intercepted the monster in front of him, Tsunade immediately attacked.


    She can''t let Charlotte suffer from both sides. With Charlotte''s strength, she may not be able to withstand two monsters at the same time.


    At this time, the Trident Building of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Nick Fury''s office.


    At this time, Hill pushed open the door of Fury''s office and walked in immediately.


    "Nick Fury, there''s an emergency."


    Hill now holds a tablet in hand, showing images of Abomination wreaking havoc on the streets and Charlotte Doyle stepping up.


    Nick Fury took the tablet, looked at the picture in the video, and immediately said, "Where is this?"


    Hill replied, "71st Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens."


    Hearing this familiar name, Nick Fury immediately said, "The location of Charlotte''s office."


    "What''s happening here?"


    Hill hurriedly said: "It''s not certain for the time being, but someone from the military appeared at the scene, and there was General Ross'' helicopter above, and it was confirmed that he was there."


    "Immediately pick up General Ross for me."


    At this time, the helicopter had just dropped some heights, and a signal soldier immediately said: "General, there is a signal from S.H.I.E.L.D."


    Ross didn''t say much when he saw this, and immediately took the headset of the signal soldier and put it on his head.


    "General Ross, Seventy-One Avenue, Forest Hills, Queens..."


    Before Nick Fury''s words were finished, Ross immediately interrupted:


    "Everything here is taken over by the military, which is a military secret within the United States, and you have no right to intervene."


    "If you have questions, please contact me through the Pentagon!"


    After speaking, Ross didn''t give Nick Fury the slightest chance to speak, and immediately hung up the communication signal.


    At the same time, he shouted to the soldiers on the side: "urge the troops to gather quickly."


    "Also, why hasn''t the information I asked been sent yet?"


    "General, it may take a little more time."


    Ross glanced at the soldier who spoke, then moved his gaze to the surveillance video.


    the other side.


    Nick Fury heard the busy tone on the phone, threw the phone on the table, and scolded:


    "Mommy Fake!"


    Seeing Nick Fury getting angry, Hill watched his eyes and noses, and did not express any opinion.


    Nick Fury pondered for a while and then said: "As the old fox of Ross, seeing the situation of Charlotte and others, he will definitely act rashly."


    "We must not let Rose disrupt our deployment of Charlotte and others, causing conflicts between the two sides."


    "Hill, arrange for the Kun-style fighter jets immediately. We will bring a team of agents and rush to the scene now."


    "Hopefully it''s all in time!"


    After speaking, Nick Fury got up first and walked outside.


    Hill, who was on the side, immediately took out his phone, made a deployment, and followed Nick Fury out.

 Chapter 226： Charlottes Innovation

    At this moment, the hatred incarnated by Bronsky stood up from the ground, with a humanized smile on his face, and excitedly said: "Such a powerful existence, great!"


    "Who are you?"


    "Is that all there is to know?"


    Charlotte frowned slightly as she looked at the disgust who was arguing on the side, but this guy''s resilience was not weak.


    "Blind eyes open!"


    The next second, the blue veins in Charlotte''s eyes burst out, a pair of flawless white eyes appeared in his eye sockets, and the originally colored world became black and white.


    Under the perspective of the white eye, the body, bones, meridians, and energy organs of hatred are all displayed in Charlotte''s eyes, and in the huge heart of hatred, a stream of yellow-brown energy flows through the meridians of the whole body, supporting it. The strength of his body.


    There was also a difference in hatred for the change in Charlotte''s eyes, but she didn''t understand what it represented.


    Then he stepped forward and rushed towards Charlotte again. At the same time, he picked up a roadside car while running and smashed it towards Charlotte.


    Looking at the smashed car, Charlotte turned a fist into a palm, and Chakra rushed out from the palm of his hand, turning his palm into a sword, and slashing at the speeding one.


    The smashed car was instantly cut in half by Charlotte, fell from the side, and smashed into the streets on both sides.


    At this time, the hatred had already rushed over, and Charlotte was calm and looked at the various meridians of the hatred with her white eyes. At this time, the hatred punched.


    There was a whistling wind on his fist. At this time, Charlotte''s figure flickered. It was just a simple displacement to avoid the hated fist. At the same time, chakra emerged in both palms, and the chakra scalpel was still used. .


    I saw Charlotte, with a very fast speed and a soft **** technique, slapped the brachialis and biceps on the outstretched arm of the hatred.


    The instantly hated right arm immediately lost his intuition, and then before the other party didn''t react, he directly opened the gossip, and Hulk was in the middle of the gossip.


    "Soft Boxing Technique, Eight Diagrams Sixty-Four Palms!"


    "Two palms, four palms, six palms, eight palms, sixteen palms, thirty-two palms, sixty-four palms"


    I saw that Charlotte, at a very fast speed, played the sixty-four palms of gossip against the hatred, and Charlotte''s sixty-four palms were not mainly acupuncture, but Chakra scalpels. At the moment of hitting, Chakra directly turned into a sharp weapon, instantly cutting off 64 muscle groups around the body.


    With the whole body muscle group and some meridians cut off, the body of hatred lost its support in an instant, and collapsed under the sixty-fourth palm.


    "boom!"


    Disgusting that huge man, he fell on his back, and the huge weight directly raised the dust on the road.


    At this time, Charlotte, who had finished the sixty-four palms, also let out a sigh of relief, all using the Chakra scalpel, combined with the soft boxing method and the sixty-four palms of the gossip, still had a lot of burden for him. Under such control, the chakra should be unusually high.


    For such a move, Charlotte has also experimented on the practice ground these days. The world is extraordinary, and there is no chakra. The soft boxing method cuts off the attack method of chakra, and it cannot control the field very well, so this is Charlotte''s idea for improvement.


    However, the scene of Charlotte knocking down the hatred again was sent back to General Ross on the helicopter by the soldiers at the scene.


    At this time, the helicopter had lowered its height and hovered above the street building. Through the window, Ross could clearly see the scene below the street.


    "so perfect!"


    "This kind of existence is simply perfect!"


    "What did he use just now, was it Chinese Kung Fu?"


    At this time, a soldier suddenly said: "General, do we need to take action?"


    After thinking for a while, Ross continued to speak: "Look at it again."


    The hatred at this moment, but when I wanted to get up, I found that my whole body could not move, and immediately roared: "What the **** did you do to me?"


    "Is that magic?"


    Obviously, Abomination didn''t know much about the changes in his body, but Abomination soon found that his body was slowly recovering, and the broken meridians and muscle groups were rapidly recovering and repairing.


    At this time, Charlotte came to Abomination, looking at the position of the opponent''s heart, he was about to hit him hard. He believed that if he punched with all his strength, he would definitely blow Abomination''s heart.


    Even Hulk may die if his heart bursts, not to mention the hatred of Hulk.


    At this time, Charlotte raised her right fist to charge, and a large amount of chakra gathered on the fist, forming a blue chakra aggregate visible to the naked eye.


    Just as Charlotte was about to throw a punch, the right arm that had been cut off first had recovered, and hatred immediately swept towards Charlotte.


    "Whoosh! Boom!"


    The huge force instantly knocked Charlotte flying, turned it into a meteor, and directly penetrated the building next to it.


    Seeing Charlotte being knocked into the air, Abomination realized that the crisis was temporarily lifted, and the other muscles on his body healed quickly. In less than three breaths, Abomination stood up again.


    Abomination looked at the direction Charlotte was shot in the air, and instantly rushed over.


    At this time, Charlotte was hated by this palm and shot directly on the 72nd Avenue next door. At the same time, it collapsed a house and buried herself under it.


    "Eight Gates Dunjia, Du Men Kai!"


    "boom!"


    At this time, Charlotte''s Chakra, with the blessing of Bamen Dunjia, reached its peak in an instant, surpassing the elite Shangnin and reaching the shadow-level sequence.


    At this time, the green chakra turned into substantial energy, forming a green tornado that rose into the sky, and the boulder pressing on Charlotte was directly beaten into powder by the sprayed chakra.


    In the sky Ross in the helicopter saw the hatred chasing in Charlotte''s direction, and immediately shouted: "Turn around, hurry up, keep up."


    In an instant, the helicopter flew in the direction of 72nd Avenue.


    At this time, the blue veins on Charlotte''s forehead burst out, and her body became brown because the violent Chakra looked like a ripe prawn.


    Charlotte has not opened the Eight Gates Dunjia recently, and the continuous increase in the amount of chakra made him not expect to become so many with the blessing of the Eight Gates.


    At this time, Charlotte had an urge to vent, and seeing the rush of hatred, she immediately had a goal.


    I saw Charlotte made a sprint.


    "boom!"


    However, it directly set off a huge sonic boom, and all the wreckage of the building and the cars parked on the roadside were thrown out.


    And he himself, turned into a green lightning, instantly appeared in front of hatred.

 Chapter 227： hate death

    Charlotte turned into green lightning and stepped on the air to come to Abomination. At this time, he closed his eyes, but he could clearly see Abomination''s hideous smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Charlotte threw an all-out punch against her hated chest.


    "Meteor buckle!"


    "Boom, whoosh!"


    Abomination flew back at a faster speed than before, crashing many buildings and cars along the way.


    Because Charlotte''s only punch was punched from top to bottom, it finally hit the abomination to the ground, and plowed a deep ravine on the ground before it stopped.


    At this moment, on the chest cavity of Abomination, there appeared a huge fist mark sunken, but Abomination did not die, but was gasping for breath.


    "Shh!"


    Charlotte did not give the hatred a chance to recover, and appeared directly in front of it.


    "Infinite dance!"


    Charlotte used Xiao Li''s high-speed attacking technique directly at the position of the hatred heart, instantly delivering eleven punches. The chest was sunk again, and the sternum was broken and all plunged into the lungs.


    And the last punch was Charlotte''s full-strength attack, which produced a huge roar at the moment of punching, and even a white sonic boom.


    "Push!"


    Charlotte didn''t hit the hatred farther in this circle, nor did she hit the hatred deeper, but directly penetrated the hatred''s chest and exploded the opponent''s heart.


    At this moment, Charlotte retracted the right arm that had penetrated Abomination''s chest, while Abomination himself tilted his head and lost his support, slipping into the deep hole he plowed.


    But it was Bronski, who incarnates hatred, and ends his life completely.


    Looking at the abominable corpse on the ground, Charlotte looked at the helicopter overhead, and the Hulk who was being abused by Tsunade beside her. Charlotte threw her hand and put the abomination corpse into the storage space. middle.


    This is a good thing. Whether it is used for Orochimaru for research in the future, or it is used as a combat puppet, it is a very good material, but it cannot be handed over to the military or other forces.


    At this moment, Ross was stunned for a moment, thinking about the scene of the battle that just happened, he didn''t see anything at all, he saw a green lightning flashed by, and the hatred flew out.


    Then the next second, after a loud bang, the body of hate fell, and then disappeared, leaving only Charlotte wrapped in green arrogance.


    After being stunned for a while, Ross reacted immediately, hated defeat, and died, and even the corpse disappeared.


    Just when Ross was about to speak, Betty, who had been paying attention to her boyfriend, ran over.


    "Father, help Banner!"


    But it was Betty who had been lying on the window on the other side of the helicopter before, and witnessed the whole process of Tsunade beating Banner.


    Hearing his daughter''s cry for help, Ross reacted immediately. The hatred was dead, and the Hulk couldn''t be anymore, otherwise he would lose a lot.


    "What''s the matter with Hulk!"


    Betty hurriedly told what she saw, and took Rose to the other side together.


    At this time, Tsunade''s expression was indifferent, and the Hulk had no power to fight back.


    Under the blessing of the strange force, Tsunade''s strength is not weaker than the Hulk at this time, and even higher than it. In addition, Hulk only knows brute force and does not know a little boxing, so he is not a match for Tsunade at all.


    Even Hulk never touched a corner of Tsunade''s clothes, and was dazed by the opponent''s beating.


    �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������� ??????????????????????????????????


    Change it in ten minutes.


    Chapter 104, you can write a side story.


    thedirector


    Elena Morse


    24th at 7pm


    Charlotte Doyle


    Age: 21


    Occupation: Ninja


    vip level: 5


    Attributes: Fire, Thunder, Earth, Wind


    Secret Scroll: Ninjutsu��Yu lv2 (90% damage reduction after use, lasts 4 seconds, betting cannot reduce lethal damage)


    Ninjutsu��Rage lv1 (Increase attack power by 6% after use, lasts for ten seconds.)


    Ninja �� Coming and Going Shuriken lv1: Fire a Fuuma Shuriken forward, bursting with double the power to penetrate the enemy, and fly back to the owner after flying to the end.


    Earth Escape �� Earthquake lv1: Control the ground rupture within a certain range to rise, causing damage to the enemy, and the enemy within the attack range will be floated.


    Owning ninjas: Uchiha Sasuke Rong (double hook jade writing wheel eye), Uno Iruka, Li Luo Rong (Dumen Li), mute, Ninja students - Uzumaki Naruto, Kam Dori - Temari, Konoha Sannin- Tsunade


    Possessed skills: Fire Escape, High Fire Ball, Lion Bomb, Thousand Birds, Double Hook Jade Writing Wheel Eyes, Teaching Aid Shuriken, Enchantment Formation, Roar of Love, Infinite Flurry, Konoha Whirlwind, Watch Lotus, Meteor Buckle, Wood Ye Lifeng, Li Lianhua, Ninja �� Poisonous Mist, Hidden Weapon Needle Bullets, Yan Hui �� Dolphin Dance, Paint Prank, Clone �� Double Strike, Harem Technique, Cyclone Sickle Dolly, Whirlwind Bombardment, Sickle Dolly �� Gust of the Wind Dance, strange force, forehead bounce/furious kick, slug, tongue and teeth sticky acid.


    Reputation: 15050


    Copper Coin: 1587.1w


    Gold coins: 24644 pieces


    Ninja Recruitment Scroll: 0


    Dense scrolls: 8


    Ninja: 2650


    Reincarnation Stone: 23100


    Psychic Beasts: Ninja Dog Army (full level), Blue Snake (full level), Toad Ji (0 level)


    Artifact: Inactive


    Equipment: Chunin Kunwu, Chunin Forehead Protector, Chunin Vest, Chunin Manual, Chunin Necklace, Chunin Ring.


    The amount of c-ninja increases by 3 chidori, and the b-ninja is 5 times that of the c-ninja!


    A Ninja Recruitment Scroll.


    Gold +50


    Reputation +200


    Reputation +200


    The Beggar King, Baoli District, respects the decision to be delisted and will not provide any help


    Jinbin''s building is called the Fisker Building


    High Table Management Sophia, take me to meet your boss, Brada, Continental Hotel, she took over.


    Heike Sushi.


    Casablanca


    Maktoum, Elder of the High Table,


    You can sign in once a day, and if you sign in successfully, you will be rewarded with copper coins, prestige, detonating charms, soul jade, reincarnation stone, delicious ramen, ninja world recruitment volume, and gold coins that can only be obtained by recharging.


    The Charlotte office at 71st Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens.


    D-level tasks, the rewards are 200 reputation and 5000 copper coins.


    C-level task, 500 reputation, 50000 copper coins, 1 ordinary treasure chest.


    B-level task, after completing the task, you can get 2,000 reputation, 200,000 copper coins, and a common treasure chest.


    Ordinary treasure chests can randomly open one of copper coins, reputation, gold coins, c/b ninja fragments, and recruitment scrolls.

 Chapter 228： rattling swords

    At this time, Betty, who witnessed Hulk''s escape, breathed a sigh of relief, ran well, and was temporarily safe after running.


    In this way, she will neither be beaten to death by the other party nor be taken away by her own father. Her eyesight is the best choice.


    Ross, on the other hand, looked at the Hulk who escaped and Charlotte and Tsunade who stayed at the scene and fell into contemplation. Although Ross has not yet obtained the information of the other party and does not know his true identity, he thought of the one who was killed just now. Bronski and his disappearing body, he can also guess.


    The most important thing is that in Ross''s eyes, it is clear that their existence is more important and valuable than the Hulk.


    Hulk, this big man, can be found slowly, and he can''t be lost on earth anyway, but the two in front of him...


    Just when Ross was about to order, the signal soldier next to him came over with a tablet computer: "General, this is the information from the Pentagon."


    "And our troops have arrived at the intersection of 71st Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens."


    Ross took the tablet and looked at the file information on it, and the pages slid down.


    It has a social security photo of Charlotte Doyle on it.


    Charlotte Doyle


    Age: 21


    Address: 71st Avenue, Forest Hills, Queens, Charlotte Office.


    The second largest individual shareholder of Stark Industries, the founder of the Heart to Heart Charity Fund, and a good friend of Tony Stark.


    It is suspected that it is the mysterious person who appeared at the scene of the battle between Iron Man and Iron King.


    In addition to that, some Charlotte Doyle social security registration information, and some speculation.


    As for Charlotte''s killer career and the identity of the elder of the High Table, Jarvis has long since deleted it.


    At that time, Charlotte, for the military, was an inconspicuous existence, and there was no intelligence collection and information investigation at all.


    All this information was collected after Charlotte became the majority shareholder of Stark Industries.


    Looking at the poor information above, Ross was speechless for a while. You said this information is fake. He is also a shareholder of Stark Industries, the initiator of a charity fund, and Tony''s friend.


    You say he is true, Charlotte Doyle''s growth trajectory information, that is basically no, and there is no record of school information.


    However, in Ross''s view, only one thing can be confirmed, that is, Charlotte Doyle is not simple, he is still a capitalist, with the help of Stark Industries and Tony, and he is not like Banner who can arrest him casually. The presence.


    After all, Banner''s mutation was carried out in the military''s laboratory. It is not entirely correct to say that Banner is the property of the military, but it is not the kind without the slightest connection.


    Ross shook his head, then put down the tablet, and said, "Prepare to land!"


    At this time, the battle at the scene had ended, and the soldiers who had arrived had already surrounded the 71st Avenue in Sterhills.


    At this time, the helicopter landed, and General Ross came out and came to Charlotte and Tsunade.


    Looking at the handsome men and beautiful women in front of him, Ross smiled and said, "Thank you Mr. Charlotte and this beautiful lady for your help!"


    While speaking, General Ross stretched out his hands as if sincerely thanking him.


    Reaching out her hand not to hit the smiling face, Charlotte did not reject Rose''s kindness, but simply shook hands with him.


    At this time, Betty, who followed Ross out of the helicopter, looked completely on Tsunade.


    Betty was not angry because Tsunade beat Banner, but was full of curiosity about Tsunade.


    After shaking hands, Ross changed his words and said directly: "Mr. Charlotte, thank you for your help, but the monster just now, he is the property of the military, I hope you can return it to us."


    At this time, a large number of soldiers had assembled behind General Ross, and tanks and armored vehicles also drove into the street of 71st Avenue, as if to surround Charlotte Doyle and Tsunade.


    Charlotte shook her hands as if to say that I had nothing in my hand: "General, I don''t understand what you''re talking about?"


    "Do you mean that the yellow monster that just disappeared is an experimental product of your military?"


    At this time, a non-commissioned officer came to Ross''s side,


    "General, please come with me."


    The sergeant took Ross to the side of the armored vehicle, then took out a military tablet and said something, which made Ross frown slightly.


    Although the non-commissioned officer''s voice was very low and the distance between the two sides was not close, Charlotte couldn''t hide it at all, but he heard it clearly.


    "General, our soldiers didn''t take pictures of how Bronski disappeared, and the surveillance on the street was all destroyed because of the previous war, leaving no evidence."


    Listening to the sergeant''s words, a smile appeared on Charlotte''s face.


    Ross, however, didn''t care about the non-commissioned officer''s words. Evidence was handed over to the judge for trial, but it was not necessary for him.


    "Charlotte Doyle, I know who you are and that you are a major shareholder of Stark Industries and a capitalist."


    "But military items are not something you can embezzle."


    "Hand over Bronski''s body now, immediately, immediately!"


    Following Rose''s serious scolding, all the soldiers around raised their weapons and aimed at Charlotte and Tsunade.


    Ben was still talking and laughing, but at this moment, the swords were drawn.


    At this moment, Tsunade, who was waiting for Charlotte to deal with the matter, instantly frowned and became impatient.


    This group of low-strength guys dared to hold weapons against her.


    I saw Tsunade raised one leg and slammed the ground.


    "boom!"


    The unbearably devastated street instantly and completely cracked open, and the entire street immediately shook, and the soldiers who followed it also swayed due to the sudden earthquake.


    The cracks on the street instantly expanded, spreading dozens of meters directly under the armored car beside Ross, directly swallowing the armored car.


    The depth of the crack is not too deep, only seven or eight meters high, but it also directly smashed the armored vehicle and the soldiers inside it, and some soldiers near the crack also broke an unknown number of bones.


    Tsunade looked at the embarrassed Ross at this time, and scolded: "Charlotte said she didn''t take it, that is, she didn''t take it. What are you trying to force here."


    "Do you think that you are stronger than the monster just now, or that we are good people and won''t get angry."


    Tsunade paid no attention to these soldiers and the army at all. Whether it was a weak soldier or those armored vehicles and tanks, it was not enough for her to punch.


    In Tsunade''s eyes, these things are just paper toys, not worth mentioning.

 Chapter 229： Maja Fake

    Seeing Tsunade''s domineering words, Charlotte also put away the smile on her face. Although Du Men has been relieved by him, her own strength is not weak.


    I saw Charlotte looking at Ross with a cold expression, and cold murderous intent spewed out of him, mixed with huge chakras.


    The temperature of the entire scene dropped sharply and became icy cold. Many soldiers holding guns suddenly felt as if an invisible thug was pinching their throat, and it became difficult to breathe instantly.


    Even though Ross, who has been on the battlefield for a long time and is used to seeing the wind and rain, sweats on his forehead.


    In his heart, he secretly guessed: How many people did he kill to have such a big murderous aura.


    There''s something wrong with that data, definitely something wrong.


    But thinking about the huge damage caused today, an entire block was basically destroyed, I didn''t catch Bruce Banner, and if I didn''t get Bronski''s body again, I would go back to the Pentagon at that time, even if I was a general in the military, even if The power of his own family, this responsibility is absolutely unbearable, and even the military uniform on his body has to be taken off.


    Considering the situation he was facing, Ross had to confront Charlotte, even if the opponent was stronger than Banner, but it was necessary to get back those who belonged to the military.


    As for studying the strength of Charlotte and others, whether it relies on special serums or something else, this is all a matter of the back.


    All he needs to do is to overcome the difficulties he faces and solve this experimental accident.


    Against the cold murderous intention of the other side, Ross waved to his soldiers and told them not to be overly excited, but Ross knew that under the cold murderous intention of the soldiers, sometimes there would be a stress reaction, and the instinct to buckle Pull the trigger.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Ross believes that these weapons under his hands cannot cause harm to the other party. Otherwise, he will talk to the other party and just arrest them.


    For Banner, the boyfriend of his own woman, he showed no mercy at all, let alone this strange Charlotte Doyle.


    It''s just that the strength does not allow it, and then Ross said with a firm face: "Charlotte, you are a strong man and a capitalist at the same time."


    "But the military''s items cannot be lost, and if you have other needs you can ask, we can sit down and talk."


    "The military is willing to pay a certain price for your assistance this time, what do you think."


    Watching Ross want to subdue, give himself a step, and pay a certain price in exchange for Bronski''s body.


    But Charlotte is not very willing. To be honest, the military must have good things, but the good things that are useful to him are not necessarily in the hands of the military.


    Charlotte would definitely be very happy if Ross could exchange it for the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, but thinking with his toes, Ross would like to, and Nick Fury wouldn''t be able to agree.


    Nick Fury can''t instruct General Ross, and General Ross can also instruct Nick Fury. The two are not in the same department, or even exaggerated.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. listens to the World Security Council, and it can simply ignore the military. Two people are not one department, one unit.


    And with Majafak''s urination, the Security Council is his money bag, who are you if the Security Council has money without money.


    Otherwise, I would not dare to divert so much money to build safe houses around the world.


    After making sure that she couldn''t get what she wanted, Charlotte still refused: "General Ross, I didn''t take that yellow monster just now."


    "Maybe he has an accomplice and rescued him."


    "If you believe I took it, please give evidence."


    "The other party is so large, where can I hide? There was no other party hidden in the pit of the battle just now. Could it be that I put it in my pocket?"


    Watching Charlotte Doyle refuse to admit it, Rose''s face was also ugly.


    Without Bronsky''s body to study, he would not be able to explain it to himself, just as Ross was in a dilemma.


    There was the roar of jets in the sky, just above Ross and the others.


    Ross looked up and saw a S.H.I.E.L.D. Quin-style fighter hovering above everyone''s heads.


    Then, the fighter plane was slowly descending on a relatively flat ground, but it did not stop completely, but was suspended one meter above the ground.


    With just one fighter plane, it can be seen that S.H.I.E.L.D. is more than one level higher than Ross in weaponry.


    As the door of the Quinjet opened, Nick Fury, Hill and others walked out with a team of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents.


    Looking at the extra group of people, Tsunade turned to Charlotte Doyle and asked who it was.


    Upon seeing this, Charlotte explained to Tsunade the existence of S.H.I.E.L.D., an espionage organization similar to Konohagen, with a large number of agents, spies and armed forces.


    Stronger than the root organization, more staffed, and sometimes crazier.


    Listening to Charlotte''s explanation, Tsunade narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked at Nick Fury and the others became unkind.


    Nick Fury, who came to the battlefield at this time, went straight to General Ross, and then took out a document authorized by the Pentagon and said:


    "The affairs of General Ross, Charlotte and others are now fully taken over by S.H.I.E.L.D. Please lead the troops to evacuate immediately."


    Ross took the document in Nick Fury''s hand and looked at the other party with a complicated and weird look, when a signal soldier ran up to him.


    "General, the phone at the Pentagon."


    Ross ignored Nick Fury, but followed the signal trooper to the side and connected the Pentagon''s phone After talking for a while, Ross hung up the phone and walked back, and said, "Nick Fury Ray, this can be handed over to you, but my soldier, Bronski''s body, you must bring it back to me afterwards."


    After speaking, Ross did not give Nick Fury a chance to speak, and shouted directly: "Retreat!"


    After speaking, Ross took several soldiers and his daughter to board the helicopter and took off directly.


    The soldiers left at the scene, under the order of Ross, also began to completely retreat. The soldiers under the deep pit were rescued and taken away. As for the armored vehicle, they temporarily stayed at the scene.


    Nick Fury had already expected Ross''s withdrawal. After all, on the way over, he contacted his old superior, Secretary of the Security Council Pierce, and asked him to help obtain the authorization of the mission from the Pentagon.


    But Nick Fury was still a little confused about what Ross said before he left, but he didn''t pay too much attention to it. The body of a soldier is not easy to get, and it''s a big deal. Blocks can also be solved easily.

 Chapter 230： Im a professional unless I cant help it

    With the end of the battle, Iruka, who rescued the civilians, also ended his rescue work. Instead, he returned to the Charlotte office, brought out the staff in the basement and returned them to their posts. superior.


    the other side.


    With the withdrawal of Ross and others, Nick Fury took Hill to Charlotte, took out a business card from his body, and said, "I''m the Director of SHIELD, Nick Fury."


    Charlotte took Nick Fury''s business card and glanced at it and found that there was no difference in material from Coulson''s business card except for the information on it.


    "Hello, what''s the matter?"


    Nick Fury looked at the surrounding environment, and then said, "This is not suitable for conversation, go to your office!"


    Charlotte nodded, did not reject the other party''s proposal, and returned to the office with Tsunade and others.


    It was also the place where Charlotte and Tsunade had a controlled battle. The office building was not damaged in the slightest, otherwise the office that had just been repaired would have to be rebuilt.


    Walking into the Charlotte office, the doorman, greeter, security, service and other people are all in their posts, while Nick Fury is curiously watching everything inside, such a big movement outside, the people inside There is no escape and panic, this Charlotte''s imperial technique really has a set.


    Back at the office, Tsunade had no interest in dealing with people like Nick Fury, so he greeted Charlotte and returned to his room.


    Charlotte brought the two to the reception room of the office, and the other Aegis agents stayed outside the office.


    Whether it was Charlotte''s intention or what, she didn''t ask Iruka to bring tea and drinks after entering the reception room.


    Sitting on the sofa in the reception room, Charlotte looked at the two in front of her, and then slowly said:


    "I don''t know Mr. Agent. What is the entrustment here this time? Why haven''t I seen Agent Coulson."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Nick Fury looked at Charlotte blankly. He had seen Charlotte Doyle countless times in the documentation, but it was the first time they met in reality.


    "Agent Coulson didn''t come because he had other tasks."


    Hearing that it was another mission, Charlotte quickly recalled the major events of the Marvel Universe in her mind. Thor hasn''t arrived yet, so it''s definitely not going to see the hammer.


    Then I thought of the Kadori Temari, which I randomly displayed, and secretly guessed in my heart, could it be that S.H.I.E.L.D. found her and ran to contact her?


    This possibility cannot be ruled out, and the probability is very high.


    Seeing that Charlotte did not speak, Nick Fury continued: "For today''s events, I am very grateful to Mr. Charlotte and Ms. Tsunade for coming forward and controlling this disaster."


    "If it wasn''t for your help, Ross and the others would have had no idea how much of an accident would have happened."


    Looking at the black marinated egg full of thanks, Charlotte smiled and said, "I really want to thank you, then come with something practical, such as giving me a thousand and eight hundred energy blocks..."


    Hearing Charlotte directly put forward the energy block, and the opening was still 1,800, Nick Fury''s mouth twitched involuntarily. This is really a lion''s mouth.


    Although S.H.I.E.L.D. has a cosmic cube, and the energy in it is inexhaustible, the process of extracting the energy of the cosmic cube and casting it into energy blocks is not very difficult, and the consumption is not very large.


    Thousands and eight hundred yuan, Nick Fury is impossible to give, especially to help Ross to send favors to wipe his ass, it is even more impossible.


    "I will tell General Ross, if they have this budget, I believe he will not be stingy."


    Seeing that the black marinated egg was changing the subject and didn''t intend to spend money to thank him, Charlotte tapped on the table with her finger.


    "Da da da"


    Steady tapping, the same frequency, the sound seemed to hit Nick Fury and Hill''s hearts. After ten seconds, Charlotte stopped tapping and said. : "What the **** are you looking for me for?"


    "If it is to avoid conflict between me and the military, you have already done it temporarily. If you have nothing else to do, please go back."


    Looking at Charlotte''s words to see off the guest, Nick Fury said at this time: "Mr. Charlotte, I am going to create an alliance responsible for handling emergencies and guarding the peace of the earth."


    "It''s like an event like this that happened today, and I''m going to invite you to join it."


    "And among my proposed members, there''s Iron Man Tony Stark."


    Hill, who had been sitting on the side and didn''t speak at this time, looked at his director in surprise. Before this matter came, Nick Fury didn''t talk to her at all.


    Obviously Nick Fury specifically proposed Iron Man Tony Stark, just to use this point as a lever, even if Charlotte did not agree immediately but had this intention, he turned to Tony and told him that Charlotte was willing Join the team and coax the other person in.


    However, what Nick Fury didn''t know was that Charlotte already knew about his Avengers plan.


    "I''m not interested in playing games like you."


    "I don''t plan to join your team either!"


    Seeing that Charlotte not only directly refused, but also belittled that this was a game of family, which made Nick Fury very unhappy.


    You must know that in his heart, the first member of this team is Captain Marvel who acts as a guardian of peace in the entire universe.


    As for attracting Charlotte, it was only his attempt. If the other party was interested, he would take this opportunity to dig into the Hidden Village of Konoha behind him.


    "Mr. Charlotte Protecting the peace of the world is not a family matter."


    "And you should know that you are not the only one with extraordinary power in the world, and even the Hulk who was defeated by you is just a product of the military."


    At this time, Nick Fury unceremoniously belittled the Hulk Banner as a product of military experiments, and at the same time warned Charlotte faintly, not only are you extraordinary, I have them here, and Banner who was defeated by you is in my eyes It''s just that.


    "Pfft!"


    But it was Charlotte who heard Nick Fury''s words, but she couldn''t hold back and laughed out loud.


    Immediately afterwards, a trace of apology appeared on his face, and he said, "I''m very sorry, I just remembered an interesting joke, and I couldn''t hold it back for a while."


    "You know my profession. Normally, I am, and I can''t help laughing."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, not only Nick Fury, but also Hill''s face became very ugly.

 Chapter 231： No credit for small business

    Of course, because of Nick Fury''s dark skin as a cover, it''s impossible to see if it''s getting darker.


    Nick Fury and Hill quickly adjusted their mentality. After all, as professional agents, they could easily swallow such ridicule, but they cursed Charlotte **** in their hearts.


    At this time Nick Fury also knew that the plan to recruit Charlotte was hopeless, but he was still very unhappy that Charlotte regarded their plan as a family.


    "Mr. Charlotte, it seems that we have different views on our business. I wonder if you can tell us why you think our business is a joke."


    Obviously Nick Fury is not stupid, and keenly found that Charlotte Doyle''s sarcasm may contain different information.


    Although he doesn''t think that with the help of the Kru people''s technology, there is anything he doesn''t know about the existence of the earth, but the reality is that they have not yet found the location of Konoha Hidden Village. It is no longer a complete belief that perhaps there is an existence on earth that he has not yet explored.


    Charlotte raised her eyebrows slightly when she heard Nick Fury''s words. This black braised egg actually wanted to prostitute information materials from him.


    I saw Charlotte made an international gesture, and then said, "The secrets involved are not simple. I want to know that you have to entrust the task, and the price is much higher than you think."


    Seeing that Charlotte was not on the hook, Nick Fury pondered for a while and said, "We came in a hurry and didn''t bring energy blocks. I wonder if we can take credit first."


    Charlotte refused: "Small business, no credit."


    Although Charlotte was not afraid that the black marinated egg would dare not pay the debt, but she did not want to go to the pole to tell the other party these secrets.


    Seeing Charlotte refusing to take credit, Nick Fury didn''t bring up the topic, but remembered what Ross said about the soldier problem, and asked:


    "Let''s put aside the entrusted matters first. Coulson is responsible for this part. If there is any entrustment at that time, he will be responsible for it."


    "But another thing, the body of a soldier in the military, Bronski, I don''t know if it can be handed over to me. I will bring it back to them. After all, this is someone from the military."


    Charlotte asked in surprise at this time: "Who is Bronski?"


    Seeing that Charlotte didn''t seem to be pretending, Nick Fury said seriously: "General Ross said that Bronski''s body is with you, and I hope I can bring it back to him."


    "You know, the army is a very emotional place, a soldier who died in battle..."


    Before Nick Fury''s words were finished, Charlotte looked astonished.


    "You said that yellow monster turned out to be a soldier in the military."


    "But the other party is not in my hands. Where can I hide such a big man, he suddenly disappeared and ran away."


    "If I caught it, do you think I''d catch one and release the other?"


    "There were two such monsters back then..."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Nick Fury found that he was pitted by Ross.


    No wonder the guy retreated so happily. He thought it was the Pentagon''s order that played a role, but he didn''t expect Ross to take the opportunity to throw the blame on him.


    Nick Fury looked at Charlotte seriously at this time, and asked, "You mean, Ross cares about the yellow monster you want, and you also let the green Banner go together?"


    Charlotte nodded, then said, "After the yellow monster suddenly disappeared, the green Banner you mentioned turned around and fled by himself, and we didn''t stop it at the time."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Nick Fury couldn''t help but say foul language: "Fuck!"


    Nick Fury knew that Ross would definitely put some of the blame on him unless he could bring Bronski''s body back.


    But listening to Charlotte''s words, Bronski may not have died at all, and Nick Fury''s face is even more ugly when he thinks of this.


    Charlotte, on the other hand, looked at each other with great interest and didn''t say much.


    At this moment Nick Fury stood up, and then said, "If that''s the case, then we won''t stay here to disturb you."


    After that, Nick Fury left the office with Hill.


    Looking at the two who left, Charlotte pouted in disdain, but you still want to go back and hate it, you don''t know what to do.


    Then Charlotte also left the reception room, preparing to return to her room to rest.


    Walking out of the gate of Charlotte''s Office, Nick Fury took his team of agents and Hill onto the Quin-fighter plane, took off and returned to the Trident Building.


    Nick Fury was sitting on the plane at this time, looked at Hill and said, "What do you think of Charlotte Doyle?"


    "And what he said earlier."


    Hearing the director''s question, Hill pondered for a while, then said, "It''s crazy, and he doesn''t take us seriously, and he doesn''t even take the military in his eyes."


    "But he is relatively restrained, and he did not become a lawless madman because of his own power, but he would not abide by the secular public order and good customs."


    "Whether it''s his previous profession, killer or this so-called ninja is actually an extraordinary title."


    "In the island country, ninjas are a profession similar to killers. Although I don''t know why an extraordinary organization also calls itself that, but since it is called that, I have added his office and the bounty tasks that are still being executed. I think it has something to do with it.��


    "As for what he said, it may involve Konoha Hidden Village. After all, it is an extraordinary strength, and it has been hidden from the world. It may really hold some secrets that we S.H.I.E.L.D. have never understood."


    "After all, our organization has not been established for a long time."


    Hearing Hitt''s analysis Nick Fury nodded in approval, then thought for a while and said, "Today''s conversation will be kept confidential and not allowed to be disclosed to anyone, and the confidentiality level will be handled at the highest level. "


    Hitt nodded, but said nothing.


    At this time, Nick Fury was thinking about how to deal with Rose''s blame, and on the other hand, he pondered Charlotte''s words.


    Could it be that there are still organizations in this world that he doesn''t know about, protecting the world?


    Otherwise, why did he say that we are playing a family? Nick Fury also knows about this child''s game of playing an adult.


    Play as an adult...protect the world...is a stronger organization protecting the world?


    Soon the Kun-style fighter plane returned to the headquarters, which also interrupted Nick Fury''s thinking. He didn''t know if he thought too much, or if Charlotte simply didn''t like their organization.


    PS: It has been on the shelves for 2 months. It is the first time to ask for a reward. All book friends are asking for a reward here. Reward plus more! For every 100 yuan reward, one chapter will be added, and the payment will be settled on the same day without arrears!

 Chapter 232： learn from each other

    At this time, Charlotte came upstairs and walked towards the room where she was, but saw Tsunade standing outside the door waiting for him.


    Not knowing what Tsunade was doing here, Charlotte asked curiously, "What''s the matter?"


    Tsunade came over, looked at Charlotte and said, "All the agents have left?"


    "already left."


    Tsunade grabbed Charlotte''s arm, and then walked downstairs, saying as he walked, "Go to the training room to learn from each other, and let me see how much you have improved the strange mechanics."


    Being pulled by Tsunade, Charlotte did not resist, and followed Tsunade into the training room.


    When he came to the center of the training room, Tsunade looked at Charlotte and said with a serious expression: "Not only magic, you can also use other ninjutsu, I won''t let it go."


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Charlotte''s expression also became serious. This discussion is also of great significance to him, and he can test out what gaps he has with a shadow-level powerhouse like Tsunade.


    Because of the system, Tsunade couldn''t kill him at all, and even the injuries left by Tsunade could be instantly healed, and Tsunade would be his best actual opponent.


    "clear!"


    Charlotte and Tsunade formed a seal of opposition.


    I saw Charlotte stepping on the ground, and the floor under her feet burst, revealing the concrete floor below, and his figure instantly appeared in front of Tsunade, and blue chakra instantly gathered on his right hand. Just hit Tsunade.


    In the face of Charlotte''s rushing punch, Tsunade didn''t dodge either, he just blocked with his left hand and an uppercut with his right hand.


    "boom!"


    Charlotte immediately blocked with her left arm, but still received a heavy punch, and then Tsunade turned around and kicked with a single blow, kicking Charlotte a few meters away.


    The speed of Tsunade''s shot directly exceeded Charlotte''s expectations, and there was a feeling that he couldn''t keep up.


    At the same time, he secretly thought: Is this the gap between the shadow-level powerhouse and the shadow-level powerhouse?


    "Writing Wheel Eyes Open!"


    Looking at the Sharinyan in Charlotte''s pupils, Tsunade frowned slightly, but remembering the white eyes that the opponent used on the battlefield in front of him, he did not think that the opponent was the Uchiha family.


    However, I also have a lot of curiosity about Charlotte''s situation. Does this bring together the blood and abilities of everyone?


    With the opening of the writing wheel, Charlotte''s reaction speed and visual dynamics were greatly improved immediately, and even the attack speed became much faster.


    "brush!"


    Charlotte bullied herself up again, and the two of them fought together in an instant.


    "Infinite dance!"


    I saw Charlotte with afterimages on her body, and the speed of punching was so fast that ordinary people couldn''t see it clearly, and each punch was mixed with a strange attack.


    However, Tsunade easily blocked each of his punches and said, "The speed of the punches is enough, but the strength is not enough!"


    After speaking, Tsunade just hit an uppercut and instantly volleyed Charlotte into the air. Although Charlotte blocked in time, she was still hit into the sky.


    I saw Tsunade instantly appear in the sky above Charlotte, and then it was a charged downward slash.


    But feeling Tsunade''s terrifying strength, Charlotte used the avatar technique to evade immediately.


    "boom!"


    Looking at the smashed stand-in wood, Charlotte said that it was dangerous. Although that kick wouldn''t kill him, it was also uncomfortable and embarrassing.


    "Painful feet!"


    The moment Tsunade landed, Charlotte kicked it directly, but she wanted to retaliate with her own way.


    Seeing Charlotte jumping up and kicking, Tsunade''s figure flashed.


    "boom!"


    He kicked it on the ground, and a large pit instantly appeared on the ground of the practice ground, with sand, gravel and sawdust splashing all over the place.


    I saw Tsunade suddenly appear in front of Charlotte, and then a gesture of flicking his forehead was imprinted in his eyes.


    "boom!"


    Before Charlotte had time to dodge, she was directly ejected, and her body rolled in the air for a while, and finally stopped when she hit the wall.


    Seeing that she couldn''t beat Tsunade at all in taijutsu, Charlotte was not ready to learn from taijutsu.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!"


    Several shuriken were thrown out of Charlotte''s hands and flew in the direction of Tsunade, not to kill the enemy but to interfere.


    Looking at the flying shuriken, Tsunade took out a kunai and smashed it all away.


    Taking this opportunity, Charlotte quickly knotted her hands.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    A huge red fireball flew directly and quickly towards Tsunade, blocking Tsunade''s sight at the same time, causing Charlotte to disappear.


    "Strange power!"


    Tsunade''s fist gathered a large amount of chakra, and faced the flying fireball without dodging or evading, and it was directly destroyed with one punch.


    The moment Tsunade extinguished the Go Fireball, she saw that Charlotte had completed the seal, and rushed over with Chidori in her hand.


    At this moment, Tsunade saw that it was too late to dodge, so he stomped the ground under his feet, and instantly a big pit appeared under his feet, and he fell down.


    Seeing this, Charlotte held Chidori and adjusted her direction before rushing down, but when Tsunade had this gap, she instantly used the avatar technique to avoid it.


    In the end, Charlotte''s Chidori just pierced through the stand, and didn''t hit Tsunade.


    Seeing that her tactics had not been successful, Charlotte was not disappointed, but scattered Chidori and jumped out of the pothole.


    Looking at Charlotte who came up again, Tsunade suddenly waved his hand and said, "Okay, pause!"


    Hearing Tsunade said to stop sparring, Charlotte asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "No more, no more."


    "If you hit me, I''ll be injured, but if I hit you, it won''t hurt you at all."


    "It''s too unfair, let''s not learn from each other."


    But after Tsunade used the ejection forehead, the force was not too small, but he found that the feeling of hitting was not right at all, as if he was blocked by an invisible force Although it knocked Charlotte, but But not even a single bag was knocked out, which is so unreasonable.


    This also makes Tsunade not interested in learning from each other, which is too bad.


    When Charlotte saw this, she came over and said, "Tsunade, give me some pointers on my strange strength and Gangquan."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tsunade pondered for a while and then said, "Okay, it just so happened that I also discovered some of your problems."


    Then Tsunade didn''t hide his secrets, and began to seriously instruct Charlotte on the connection of some moves.


    Especially when using some Konoha fluid techniques, how to issue the maximum attack power in coordination with strange power.


    the other side.


    Returning to Nick Fury in his office, he took out a peculiarly shaped summoner from his safe and placed it on his desk.

 Chapter 233： Temari

    Looking at the pager in front of him, Nick Fury was not thinking of Captain Marvel, but of Charlotte fighting the Abomination.


    It was he who asked for the battle video from Ross. After watching the video, he had an intuitive understanding of Charlotte''s terrifying strength, and even thinking of the hidden village of Konoha behind him, he had a headache. .


    However, Nick Fury looked at the pager in front of him and let out a sigh of relief, as if Charlotte''s strength and Konoha behind him were no longer troubles, and then put the pager away.


    This time he wasn''t locking it in the safe, he was going to keep it close to his body in case of emergency. After all, apart from her, he didn''t have the power to suppress Charlotte, and he couldn''t use a large amount of it in the city. missiles to bomb the opponent.


    If Charlotte and the forces behind him have any evil intentions, he will call back surprise and give the opponent a fatal blow.


    "Hopefully don''t give me a chance to use it!"


    With a sigh, Nick Fury merged with the night as if he had never been in the office.


    the next day.


    Charlotte stretched her waist and sat up from the bed. Last night, through Tsunade''s hand-in-hand guidance, his strength improved even more.


    Especially in the connection of some ninjutsu, there has been a greater improvement, and in the combination of taijutsu and strange power, I have also mastered the balance of the two.


    Thinking of Tsunade''s strength, Charlotte realized that she still had a lot to improve. Although she killed the hatred, she couldn''t be complacent.


    The existence that can make Hulk strangle his neck with an iron chain and faint, his strength is nothing more than that.


    Throwing out these distracting thoughts, Charlotte''s consciousness directly entered the system space to sign in.


    Ding �� Sign in successfully and get 300 reputation points!


    After taking the prestige in the bag, Charlotte directly opened the shopping mall interface, he wanted to see if there were any suitable fragments.


    However, in the previous three days, he hadn''t refreshed the ninja fragments that satisfied him, and he didn''t buy any of them.


    Click on the ninja interface of the system mall, and four ninjas come into view.


    Sarutobi Asma Fragments: Limited to 0/4, 300/1 gold coins per day!


    Shippuden Li Lock Fragment: Limit 0/4, 80/1 gold coins per day!


    Waterstop Fragments: Daily limit of 0/4, 420/1 gold coins!


    Juvenile Kakashi Fragment: Limit 0/4, 180/1 gold coins per day!


    Looking at the newly refreshed four ninjas, Charlotte nodded. This result was not bad, but it was much stronger than the previous day.


    The previous three days of the mall had left him somewhat speechless.


    Looking at the price of Asma fragments, 300 gold coins are not expensive, but unfortunately they couldn''t attract Charlotte, so they didn''t buy them.


    However, the price of Hurricane Li was still very close to the people, so I filled it up without hesitation. After spending 320 gold coins, I bought 4 pieces directly.


    As for Shishui, which was refreshed again, I have never missed it. I spent 1680 gold coins on it and bought 4 fragments directly.


    After spending 2,100 gold coins, Charlotte still had 11,804 gold coins left, so she did not spend again, but directly exited the system space and started to get up and wash.


    the other side.


    Mexico City.


    At this time, in the conference room of a hotel, it was Kamdori Temari, and in front of him was Agent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    But it was during this time that Temari had killed a few gangs with little eyes, and also found a local translator in Mexico, and also knew where the address of 71st Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens was. .


    Just when she was about to leave, she met Coulson who came to the door.


    During this time, Coulson also collected a lot of information about the other party, and even knew Temari''s name.


    I saw Coulson took out a S.H.I.E.L.D. imitation Konoha forehead, put it on the table and said, "Ms. Temari, I have no ill intentions."


    Seeing this familiar thing, Temari took it in his hand and looked at it, then said, "Where did you come from?"


    Seeing that the other party knew this thing, Coulson introduced: "Ms. Temari, I am an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D."


    "We are mainly responsible for extraordinary personnel matters like you. Since you know this item, you must also know Konoha Hidden Village."


    Looking at the man in front of her, Temari frowned slightly. She had just arrived in this world for a few days, and she still didn''t know much about many things. She was willing to talk here, and she also saw the Konoha ninja forehead guard in the other''s hand when they met.


    Temari said impatiently at this time: "What''s the matter with you?"


    The gap reached the other''s impatience, and Coulson quickly said: "It''s such a lady, I don''t know what your purpose is for you to come here, and what can I do to help you."


    "I''m quite familiar with Charlotte Doyle from Konoha Hidden Village. I don''t know if you came to him too."


    Listening to the other party''s words, Temari was a little surprised that this person actually knew Lord Charlotte.


    However, Temari didn''t fully trust the other party, but considering the other party''s vulnerable strength, he then said, "I''m going to the Charlotte office on 71st Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens, New York."


    Hearing that the other party was going to this place, the idea in Coulson''s mind quickly popped up, and then he said with a smile on his face: "Ms. Temari, Mr. Charlotte and I are also old acquaintances, you can see it from me. How have you been?"


    "I found out that you have no identity information, you can''t apply for a passport, and you can''t take the plane. It''s still quite troublesome, and it will take a lot of time."


    Listening to the proposal of the man in front of me Temari also recognized it. She also knew about passports, visas and other issues. She was ready to sneak in from the border. Seeing this guy who came up to help, she thought His own strength did not refuse: "Okay, then I will trouble you."


    Hearing that the other party agreed, Coulson still had a smile on his face: "Then please ask Ms. Temari to come with me. We have a special plane that can take you directly to Mr. Charlotte''s office in New York."


    Soon Temari left the hotel with Kamdori, Coleson and others, and drove to the airport by car.


    A small passenger plane parked at the airport, Temari followed Coulson and flew to New York.


    On the plane, Temari''s expression didn''t change, and he didn''t have the slightest curiosity about the novelty of the plane.


    On the way to the plane, Coulson had been chatting with Temari, talking about some interesting things, and also talked about Charlotte Doyle and the ninjas around him.


    At this time on the plane, Coulson suddenly asked: "Ms. Temari, take the liberty to ask, why is the forehead guard you wear around your neck different from the one hidden by Konoha? Is there any difference?"

 Chapter 234： Intelligence inquiries

    Hearing Coulson''s words, Temari pointed to the forehead guard on his neck and asked, "Did you say this?"


    "Yes, I see that your logos are different, but you are both ninjas, does that make any difference?"


    Looking at Coulson''s smile like a good old man, Temari is holding the Kadori on the ground in his arms. The forehead guards of the sand ninja village ninjas are basically known in her original world. Existence, even the civilians in the town, also recognize the signs of several major Ninja villages.


    So Temari didn''t have any hidden thoughts about his identity as a ninja of Sand Ninja Village, but said with a smile: "This forehead protector represents Sand Hidden Village, and the one who wears this forehead protector is a ninja of Sand Hidden Village."


    Hearing that it was Shayin Village, a different name from Konoha Hidden Village, Coleson secretly thought, all of this is as he thought, different forehead guards represent different hidden villages.


    At the same time, Coulson was a little surprised. The Hidden Village of Konoha alone was already so powerful. If there were more Hidden Villages, this extraordinary force would be too frightening.


    "I take the liberty to ask, is there anything Ms. Temari is looking for with Mr. Charlotte?"


    "And I see that there are many ninjas from Konoha Hidden Village around Mr. Charlotte, and they all appear there directly."


    Temari touched the Kadori in her arms while analyzing Coulson''s words. She didn''t trust the other party because of an obviously wrong forehead guard and the name the other party said.


    "Are there many Konoha ninjas in Charlotte''s Office?"


    "Who are all here?"


    Temari did not answer Coulson''s question, but asked his own doubts.


    Coulson thought for a while, but still said: "I know of six people: Iruka Umino, Sasuke Uchiha, Naruto Uzumaki, Locke Li, Mute, and Tsunade Thousand Hands. This has nothing to do with whether there are other ninjas. It''s not clear."


    When he heard the previous names, Temari''s expression didn''t change much, and he didn''t seem to care much. Although he had met a few people during the Chunin exam, and they were all strong, Temari didn''t think there was a big difference.


    But when he heard the name Chishou Tsunade, he was still slightly stunned.


    The stupefied performance of this movement was caught by Coulson''s attention, and he said, "Ms. Temari knows Qianshou Tsunade?"


    Temari smiled self-deprecatingly: "How could I know a big man like Tsunade, I just heard his name."


    Hearing Temari say this, Colson''s interest increased even more, and he immediately asked: "Can you tell her story? I''m also very curious."


    Just when Coulson was about to listen, Temari was silent.


    Seeing that he didn''t ask the information he wanted, Coulson was not discouraged, but looked at the weasel holding a sickle in front of him and asked, "This weasel is very cute, does it need something to eat?"


    "No, thank you."


    Later, Coulson tried to set out some other information, but all failed, and even some ninja-related information was not obtained.


    Trident Building on the other side.


    In Nick Fury''s office, Agent Hill walked in with a document.


    "Director, there are two more Konoha ninjas at the Charlotte office."


    While speaking, Hill handed the document in his hand to Nick Fury.


    Looking at the information on the document, Nick Fury murmured: "Hatake Kakashi and Hyuga Neji, it seems that Charlotte has more and more people around."


    "What''s going on with Coulson?"


    "Director, Coulson has met each other and is currently taking her to New York by plane."


    Nick Fury pondered for a while, and then said: "Let Coulson send the person over and report back as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Chief!"


    Seeing Hitt''s departure, Nick Fury rubbed his temples. This guy, Ross, left him a cauldron and caused him to face a lot of trouble. It''s really troublesome...


    At this time in the Charlotte office.


    Charlotte had finished washing up, brought her computer, and came to the dining area downstairs for dinner.


    At this time, Charlotte was eating the sandwich in her hand and was about to turn on the computer at hand, when a news clip suddenly popped up on the TV beside her.


    At this time, Charlotte looked up at the news broadcast on the TV. On 71st Avenue in Lister Hills, Queens, a yellow monster appeared, wreaked havoc on the street, and destroyed the entire street. Street.


    "A resident of this street witnessed the whole incident."


    At this time, the reporter interviewed this person with a microphone: "That thing is oversized and covered with barbs. It is somewhat similar to the green giant that appeared on the news before, but it is yellow."


    Then the reporter released a video, which is exactly the picture of the hatred following the rampant destruction and smashing the vehicle.


    "This is a scene recorded by a camera on the car parked downstairs."


    "At present, this yellow giant has been defeated, and it is the mysterious man who once appeared in the Iron Man battle scene who shot."


    Then the reporter released a photo, which was taken when Charlotte Doyle lifted her hatred with painful feet, but it was a back view photo.


    "According to the photo comparison, this mysterious powerhouse is very similar to Mr. Charlotte Doyle, who recently attended Stark''s board of directors."


    "Here we make a bold guess that this Iron Man''s good friend, the major shareholder of Stark Industries, is the new superhero."


    Seeing such news on the news, Charlotte smiled and didn''t care.


    The exposure of his identity has no effect on him, he is still him, and it will not impact his life because of this.


    Just like Iron Man is Tony, it won''t have the slightest impact.


    Instead of being like that little spider with an immature mind, UU reading www.uukanshu. com disrupted his original life because of the exposure.


    Charlotte didn''t pay attention to the news on TV at this time. After eating the sandwich, she opened her laptop and continued her previous work of searching for mysterious items in the second-hand market.


    Just after Charlotte started the notebook, the phone on the side of the table rang.


    Seeing that the name on the caller ID was Tony Stark, Charlotte picked it up.


    "Hey man, did you see the news?"


    "How is the strength of that big guy? You should call me with this kind of thing!"


    Listening to Tony''s voice on the other end of the phone, Charlotte opened the website she had previously logged in and said:


    "I see, it doesn''t matter."


    "But that hate and the Hulk, if it''s your Mark 2, it will definitely not be able to handle it."

 Chapter 235： Dragons Ring

    Popular recommendation:


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tony shouted: "Hey, don''t you believe in my strength? My armor has been upgraded a lot during this time."


    At this time, Charlotte opened the last browsing record, and her eyes were instantly attracted to the past, not paying attention to Tony''s words.


    Looking at her browsing history page, Charlotte said directly, "Tony, I still have something to do. I''ll talk later."


    Before Tony could answer, Charlotte hung up the phone.


    Click to open the page and look at the sales information above.


    Dragon''s Ring: A magical ring with incredible power.


    Price: $100,000!


    Contact: David Tel: XXXXXXXX


    Looking at the information above, Charlotte took a careful look at the styles and contact numbers of rings sold on it, and recalled the memories in her mind.


    Merlin''s dragon ring inherits the supreme Merlin who will become a new generation and will kill Morgana who will destroy the world. Thinking of the magician''s apprentice movie in his memory, any villain is really clamoring for himself. To destroy the world.


    But thinking of the nesting doll that held countless villains, and the appearance of the other two rings besides the Dragon''s Treasure Ring, successfully attracted Charlotte.


    This nesting doll is like a seal. Each layer has a magician sealed, so you don''t know whether the sealed magician can become a rechargeable energy.


    Then there are those rings, whether the nesting doll can be a recharge item Charlotte is not sure, but those rings, Charlotte can be sure, can definitely be used to recharge.


    Without any hesitation, Charlotte picked up her mobile phone and dialed according to the contact number provided on eBay, and she was connected after a short time.


    "Hello, I saw a dragon ring you are selling on ebay. Is it still available?"


    At this time, David, who was lying on the bed and hadn''t woken up, was suddenly much awake. He had put this thing that brought him a shadow to his childhood on the Internet for a long time. Although many people left comments, the ones who called to inquire were still first one.


    "The thing is still with me, do you want to buy it?"


    Hearing that the thing was still there, Charlotte knew that the plot had not yet started, so she said, "I am very interested in this ring of yours, I can accept the price of one hundred thousand dollars, you see how we can trade it. ."


    David, who was still a little confused, suddenly woke up, and then said in surprise, "A hundred thousand dollars, are you sure there is no problem?"


    "If you''re sure you want to buy it, you can come to New York University''s School of Humanities and Social Sciences to find me, and I''ll go over there later."


    Charlotte looked at the time on the computer, smiled and said, "No problem, then we''ll see you at New York University. When you bring the ring, I will bring the money. We will pay for the money and deliver the goods."


    After confirming the matter of the ring, Charlotte hung up the phone, got up and went to the front desk, and instructed Iruka: "Go to the underground vault and get me $100,000 in cash and wrap it in a small back. , I''ll use it later."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    Looking at Iluka who was leaving, Charlotte took out the keys of her Mercedes-Benz from the cabinet where the car keys were kept, and thought about the damaged street outside, and finally put it back, the road outside has not been repaired. , he can''t get out of the car either.


    Soon Iruka took a small backpack and walked up, handing it to Charlotte.


    "Sir, there is a hundred thousand dollars in it!"


    "Thanks, Iruka."


    Taking the backpack, Charlotte was about to leave when Iruka suddenly said:


    "My lord, I suggest you go through the back door. A lot of media came outside, but we were blocked by our people and didn''t let in."


    Hearing Iruka''s words, Charlotte stopped her steps, and then said, "Your suggestion is good."


    After speaking, Charlotte did not choose to go through the main entrance, but walked out through the door of the office.


    Taking a detour from the back door to the street, Charlotte saw that there were a lot of reporters and media personnel around the door of the office, but was blocked by several of her own men.


    Charlotte nodded with satisfaction. It was still good to leave this kind of chores to the group of high table messengers under her. She glanced at the road that was being repaired at this time, and turned to leave.


    the other side.


    David, who hung up the phone, got up from the bed, went to the living room, and took out a bottle of soda from the refrigerator.


    At this time, the fat black Bennett, who was sitting in the living room, threw a package of snacks at David.


    "Happy birthday, David!"


    After catching the snack, David looked at his friend and said excitedly, "Thank you, Bennett."


    Then David took the food and drink and went to the dining table. Bennett, who was eating snacks, looked at David and said, "Get up early!"


    Looking at the delicious pizza on the table, David explained, "Professor Heideman asked me to give his college class an introductory physics class."


    Bennett asked in surprise, "What?"


    "Teach advanced physics to those liberal arts students?"


    David said helplessly: "Yeah, it''s a little bit playing the piano to the cow, but I have no choice."


    Bennett snapped his fingers and said to David, "Listen The biology department is going to have a drunken break tonight, and we even hired a cheerleader from Princeton!"


    Bennett''s expression brightened as he spoke.


    Thevenin opened his own soda and replied, "Oh, they''re not vegetarian."


    "But I also have a good reward today, maybe this is the gift God gave me on my birthday."


    While speaking, David turned around and took out a pair of socks from the drawer where he kept his socks, as well as the Dragon Treasure Ring that was thrown in the pile of socks.


    Bennett asked curiously, "What good thing?"


    At this moment, David turned around and put the dragon-shaped ring on the table, while he put on his socks.


    Looking at what David put on the table, Bennett was stunned for a moment, then stood up in surprise, and then exclaimed loudly: "David, don''t tell me, this one is marked by you as 100,000 A beautiful knife ring, someone has placed an order."


    "God, how could someone be so crazy!"


    As he spoke, Bennett took the ring from the table and looked at it, then came over and gave David a hug.


    "David, are you sure that person isn''t kidding you?"


    "One hundred thousand dollars is not a small amount, enough to buy a Porsche coupe and still have a lot of money to spare."


    David broke free from Bennett''s embrace and took the ring back from the other party''s hand, then said:


    "I don''t know if it''s true or not, but the other party said that he would come back to school to find me and pay for the money and deliver the goods."


    At this time, Bennett suggested: "Hey, if it is really sold, how about we have a party tonight while you celebrate your birthday today."


    Chapter 235 Dragon''s Treasure Ring

 Chapter 236： get it

    David raised his hands and said helplessly: "In order to graduate, I have to finish the Tesla coil experiment first."


    Bennett clapped his hands, then got up and walked to the refrigerator, pointing to a picture of a wolf pack on the refrigerator and saying, "David, do you know the story of the big bad wolf?"


    Seeing this, David immediately begged for mercy: "No, no, no, please."


    "Stop talking about your big bad wolf, I don''t..."


    Bennett ignored David''s refusal, but took down the photo and came to David: "The big bad wolf is a pack animal. It must find a partner, hunt, and forage."


    Bennett sat in front of David, holding the photo and saying loudly: "Must participate in group activities!"


    Then he said in a shrill voice: "Otherwise, you will be expelled from the wolf pack."


    After saying this, Bennett said normally: "A lonely life, eaten by a big bear."


    Watching Bennett''s performance, David nodded and said, "Yes, yes, you said it well."


    "Looks like I have to figure out a way to survive."


    After the two reached an agreement, David got up and dressed and walked towards New York University.


    Charlotte stepped out of the street and hailed a taxi on the side of the road.


    "New York University!"


    Sitting in the car, the clear sky suddenly became cloudy, and it looked like it was about to rain.


    The taxi was driving on the road, and a strong wind blew before reaching the destination, and it soon began to rain heavily. Seeing such a scene, Charlotte closed her eyes in the car and rested.


    After an hour passed, the taxi stopped.


    "Sir, New York University is here."


    Hearing the driver''s voice, Charlotte opened her eyes and saw that it was still raining outside. She frowned slightly and secretly hoped that nothing would go wrong. Then she took out an umbrella from the storage space, paid the fare, and got off. car.


    Holding an umbrella, Charlotte entered the campus and came to the door of Greer''s Physics Laboratory in the School of Humanities and Social Sciences.


    Through the classroom window, Charlotte saw a young student giving a lecture on the stage, then picked up her mobile phone and called David.


    David, who was lecturing, felt the vibration of his mobile phone. He happened to see Charlotte who was on the phone outside the classroom, and immediately guessed that the person outside was the buyer he had made an appointment with.


    Looking at everyone in the classroom, David coughed, and then said, "Everyone rest for ten minutes, think about what I just said, and if you have any questions, you can ask me later."


    After explaining, David walked out of the classroom first and came to Charlotte.


    "Sir, are you going to buy my ring?"


    Looking at David in front of her, Charlotte took off her small backpack and threw it directly on the other side.


    David hurriedly caught the backpack and looked at Charlotte in confusion.


    "It''s a hundred thousand dollars for the ring, you can look at it."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, David was obviously stunned. He didn''t expect the buyer to be so happy. Then he opened the zipper on the backpack, and it was full of 10 dollar bills, and the small package was bulging.


    Looking at the bag of money, David''s mind was somewhat shocked. Then he looked around vigilantly and found that no one was looking here. He took out the Dragon Treasure Ring from his pocket and handed it to the other party. hands.


    Just after obtaining the Dragon''s Treasure Ring, the voice of the system came from Charlotte''s mind.


    Ding �� Sensing a rechargeable item, whether to recharge it!


    no!


    Charlotte directly rejected the system''s prompt, and at this time the dragon-shaped ring in her palm seemed to come alive. She even took the initiative to climb onto Charlotte''s ring finger, and then the dragon''s tail was wrapped around her finger, securing herself. down.


    David, who saw this scene, rubbed his eyes. It''s not that he has tried this ring on his family and friends, but none of them responded. Only he can wear it, but today this buyer can do it too. .


    Looking at the money in his arms and the ring on the other''s hand, David murmured, "Is everything true?"


    "Or it''s not just me who is special..."


    At this point, Charlotte has completed the clearing of money and goods. She shook her palm and found that there was no sign of the ring falling off. She nodded with satisfaction: "I like this ring!"


    "Goodbye, David!"


    After speaking, Charlotte Doyle left New York University with an umbrella.


    Looking at the figure of the other party leaving, David shook off the chaotic thoughts in his mind. He was going back to class, and today he met the goddess when he was young. It was a double happiness.


    After zipping the backpack, David turned around and walked into the classroom to continue today''s lecture.


    the other side.


    At this time, Coulson had resisted the New York airport with Temari and drove the other party to the Charlotte office on 71st Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens, Queens.


    Although the road was windy and rainy, it still did not stop Temari from being curious about this metropolis.


    Although the people here are fragile, the development of science and technology and the supporting buildings such as high-rise buildings still make Temari shine.


    Maybe heavy rain is bad weather in the eyes of others, but for Temari in Sandyin Village, the Land of Wind, rain is the best gift from heaven.


    The car drove all the way, and finally stopped at the intersection of 71st Avenue, looking at the destroyed street in front of him, and the house that was cordoned off and being repaired.


    Coulson is also full of surprise, what happened here.


    After getting out of the car, the two of them held umbrellas and walked to the door of the Charlotte office Because of the arrival of the heavy rain, all the reporters who were originally blocked at the door also dispersed.


    "This is Mr. Charlotte''s office. I still have something to do here, so I won''t send you in."


    After speaking, Coulson didn''t stay, turned around and left directly.


    He didn''t know what happened here, but he must have something to do with Charlotte, and the director told him to hurry back and return to his life, so he didn''t dare to delay.


    At this time, seeing Temari with a ninja guard on his forehead, the doorman at the door took the initiative to open the door of the office and signaled Temari to come in.


    Holding Kamal Dori, Temari put away the umbrella, and walked straight into the lobby of the office.


    Iluka, who is on duty at the service desk at this time, is checking the latest tasks of the Continental Hotel through the Internet. He needs to do some screening to see if there are any suitable tasks.


    Hearing someone coming in, he looked up and saw Sand Shinobi''s Temari at a glance.

 Chapter 237： intelligence

    Popular recommendation:


    Temari, who entered the door at this time, also saw Iruka Uno sitting at the reception desk, especially the other party''s chunnin dress, which was particularly conspicuous.


    Temari went straight to the service desk, Iruka and Temari looked at each other, and after being silent for a few seconds, Iruka took the lead and said, "I''m Iruka Ueno, Lord Charlotte is not here, I''ll give it to you first. Check in."


    "Wait, I will find someone to handle your identity information and the popularization of some common sense in this world."


    Temari looked at the man in front of him, stretched out a hand and said with a smile, "I''m Temari, may I ask, are there any ninjas from Sandyin Village besides me?"


    Looking at Temari''s outstretched palm, Iruka shook his hand and continued to speak: "At present, you are the first outer village ninja other than Konoha Village."


    Then Iruka called a waiter and took Temari to an empty guest room, which was regarded as Temari''s temporary living room.


    the other side.


    Trident Building.


    Coulson rushed back after sending Temari to the Charlotte office. At this time, Coulson knocked on the door and walked into Nick Fury''s office.


    "Director, what are your orders?"


    Nick Fury raised his head, looked at Coulson who came in, took out a tablet and handed it to the other party before he said, "You look at the latest information first."


    Hearing the director''s words, Coulson took the tablet, and then clicked on the video data above, which were some videos and some analysis reports of the Charlotte War.


    Looking at the above information, Coulson said incredulously: "His strength has reached such a point..."


    Nick Fury nodded and didn''t speak. Soon Coulson read all the materials and put down the tablet.


    "What do you think after reading it?"


    After pondering for a while, Coulson said: "The military''s experiments are very uncontrollable. Although they have created powerful monsters, they are too tyrannical and full of desire to destroy, just like the Red Skull back then."


    "No, it''s not even as good as the Red Skull. At least the Red Skull can control himself, but the Hulk is irrational."


    "As for the strength of Charlotte Doyle and Chiju Tsunade, they are more terrifying than the monsters made by the military."


    "Especially if they live in the urban area, especially in a metropolis like New York, once the damage is done, no one will stop it. It is impossible for us to drop large-yield missiles, or even nuclear bombs, into the urban area."


    "Ordinary missiles or RPGs can''t hurt them at all."


    "The most important thing is that in the Hidden Village of Konoha behind Charlotte, I don''t know how many powerful superhumans like Charlotte are."


    "We don''t even know what level Charlotte''s strength is in their internal rating."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Nick Fury also rubbed his temples. If these people really want to have evil thoughts, the damage will be too great.


    After pondering for a while, Nick Fury said: "What information did the ninja you contacted get?"


    Hearing that the director asked about Temari, Coleson quickly reported: "Temari is a ninja from Sandyin Village, about 13 years old, and a Genin."


    "Judging from the information obtained, the world of ninjas not only has Hidden Konoha Village but Hidden Sand Village, but also does not rule out the existence of other Hidden Villages."


    "And ninjas have the habit of cultivating their own pets. Charlotte has a ninja dog, and Temari is followed by a weasel with a sickle. I guess they have good combat power, otherwise they should not be It will be carried around and even given to the ninja''s forehead."


    "There should be no problem with Senju Tsunade''s identity. In Temari''s eyes, Senju Tsunade is a powerful ninja with a great reputation."


    "But I haven''t found out what Temari''s purpose is for coming here, and I don''t know why she is a ninja from Hidden Sand Village and wants to find Charlotte Doyle from Hidden Leaf Village."


    "But you can try to win over and get some intelligence information from her."


    "Maybe Sandyin Village will also consider supporting an agent, of course, these news are just my speculation."


    Looking at the information obtained by his subordinates, Nick Fury nodded with satisfaction, and then said: "The purpose of digging out the sand hidden village as much as possible."


    "Since they are divided into two Ninja villages, there will definitely be competition with each other, and at the same time they have given us two places to obtain information."


    "Once Temari leaves the Charlotte office and sets up his own station or something like that, go to the door immediately."


    "Charlotte needs energy blocks, and presumably the Shayin Village behind Temari also needs them. I am here to approve some energy blocks for you, which you can use to buy intelligence information on both sides."


    "It''s better to find a way to find out where they are and what they were born for."


    Hearing Nick Fury''s order, Coulson replied solemnly: "Understood, Director!"


    "Okay, you are going to look at the information, there are two more ninjas on Charlotte''s side."


    "Yes!"


    Then Coulson left the director''s office At this time, Nick Fury stood up and looked through the window to the city where it was raining heavily. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart: Since Captain Marvel left, the earth has been a long time ago. The extraordinary human beings who did not appear have really sprung up like bamboo shoots after a rain.


    the other side.


    Charlotte was sitting in the car at the moment, answering the phone.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, don''t look at the damage, but in fact their strength is not very good, no one in the office was injured."


    "Okay, then you can supervise the construction of the base, and send some more people to speed up the progress. If not, we will increase the money and let more people build it."


    Charlotte hung up the phone after Ginny chatted a few times. Many things were not suitable for communication on the phone, so there was no detailed discussion.


    Soon Charlotte came back to her office, and just walked in, Iruka from the service desk hurriedly reported:


    "Lord Charlotte, Temari from Sandyin Village is here."


    Hearing that Temari came back, Charlotte thought to herself: This speed is quite fast, and she came back so quickly.


    "Tell her to come to me in the lounge area."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    Charlotte came to the rest area to find a booth and sat down. Looking at the Dragon''s Treasure Ring in her hand, she became curious, saying that this thing can only be worn by the next generation of Supreme Merlin?


    Could it be that he also has the talent to become Supreme Merlin?


    Or that Chakra can also become the power source of magic. Charlotte thought about it carefully. Ninjutsu and magic do have a lot in common.


    Just when Charlotte was thinking about the identity of the sorcerer and Merlin Supreme, Temari came over with Kadori in his arms.


    ������������

 Chapter 238： plan

    Looking at Temari approaching, Charlotte said softly, "Sit down!"


    Temari sat on the sofa opposite Charlotte, looked at the man who brought him to this world, and said respectfully, "Lord Charlotte!"


    Charlotte nodded, and then said in a gentle voice, "I''m very satisfied that you were able to come to New York from Mexico so quickly."


    "How did you feel all the way?"


    "Have you met any strange people or things?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s question, Temari organized the language and then said:


    "This world seems to be a lot more peaceful, but there are still many violent organizations and forces, and even the physical fitness of civilians is very poor, and ordinary people in the ninja world are much worse."


    "I don''t know if it''s because I didn''t meet it, or for some reason, I didn''t meet a strong man in the few days I was in Mexico."


    "I haven''t even met anyone at the level of a ninja student."


    "But the technology here is very developed, and the living materials are also very complete. For the people of the land of contrasts, the people here are too happy."


    Obviously, according to Temari''s current understanding, the country of the wind is not even worse than Mexico or even New York in terms of people''s lives.


    Speaking of this, Temari even gave birth to a feeling of envy. If the people of the land of wind can have such a living environment, every household will not have to be so hard, and the desire for water resources will not be so serious, and they will not be exposed to the public. Wage wars for the fertile lands outside.


    Temari paused for a while and then continued: "I was able to get here so quickly, mainly because Agent Coulson of SHIELD sent me here using their plane."


    "Lord Charlotte, Coulson and the others imitated Konoha''s forehead guard and asked me about Konoha and Sandyin Village''s intelligence information, but they didn''t reveal any other intelligence to him except the name of Sandyin Village. "


    Listening to Temari''s description, Charlotte nodded in approval, but S.H.I.E.L.D. actually imitated Konoha''s forehead guard. This is because they wanted to find an opportunity to sneak into Konoha...


    At the same time, Charlotte has an idea in her heart, whether it is possible to release Temari from Sandyin Village alone and establish an independent stronghold.


    In this way, the ninjas of each ninja village can be well divided, and it is also convenient to obtain more resources from S.H.I.E.L.D. through this method, just like the various sanctuaries of Kama Taj, only he does not say, who will Can you know that all the ninjas in each ninja village obey him.


    With this idea, Charlotte''s opponent Maru has a new arrangement, but this thing can''t be rushed, it must be prepared, and also prepare identity, money and other materials for Temari.


    It would be better to send out one or two Shayin Village ninjas, so that they can act together, it seems that the scale of Shayin Village is not smaller or too much smaller than Konoha.


    "Temari, you have done a good job. Don''t leak the information of the ninja world to the outside world. During this time, you should first follow Iruka''s side to learn about the intelligence information of this world and perform several missions in the Continental Hotel. edge pattern."


    "Has the identity information been processed?"


    "Iluka Chunin has contacted the staff of the Continental Hotel and has already completed the identity information."


    Seeing that Iruka had already processed the information for Temari, he nodded: "Okay, then you can learn from Iruka first."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    Then Temari got up and left, walking towards Iruka at the front desk.


    Seeing Temari leave, Charlotte got up and walked towards the practice room. He wanted to study the Dragon''s Treasure Ring to see if it would improve ninjutsu.


    The time has come to evening.


    the other side.


    In the resident of a building, an elderly couple looked at the binaural bucket that was shaking non-stop. At this time, the elderly husband said, "I really don''t understand, why did you buy this junk."


    The wife retorted: "Junk? It''s an antique!"


    The husband pointed to the shaking bucket and said, "Antique? It''s just flea market rubbish."


    Just after her husband finished speaking, the lid of the binaural bucket collapsed and flew open, and then rushed out of the black veil, and finally the black veil turned into a figure.


    "I came out first, right?"


    Looking at the person who came out of it, the woman''s legs froze, and then she fainted from fright.


    Maxim looked at the two people in the room and smiled: "It seems that I came out first."


    As he spoke, he picked up the binaural bucket on the ground, and said, "Our sentence is over, Bassader."


    Maktoum walked out the window holding the binaural bucket, and said, "I will say hello to you when I go to David to get back the nesting doll."


    Then he threw the binaural barrel directly down the window of the tall building, and said with a smile, "Farewell, Bassader."


    At the same time that the double-eared barrel fell from the sky, another black gauze emerged from the mouth of the barrel again, and half of Bassaze climbed out of the barrel with difficulty. Escaped, and finally ran out of the binaural barrel before it was about to shatter.


    The binaural bucket slammed and fell to the ground to pieces.


    At this time, Balazser walked down from the window sill, and a group of people surrounded the place where the items had just dropped, discussing:


    "Did you see it, it almost hit me on the head, just a little bit, it''s too outrageous, who is throwing things."


    Bassaze looked at the building in the distance and the decorations on the building. He had an idea in his heart and walked towards the building.


    At this time, David, who had been busy all day, also returned to his room. As soon as he entered the house, he came to the refrigerator, ready to go for a bottle of soda to quench his thirst.


    Just as he was taking out the drink and preparing to close the refrigerator door, David found that there was a homework posted on the refrigerator door.


    David Stuller''s "The Life of Napoleon Bonaparte" Ms. Algar''s Catalog Fourth Grade Looking at this assignment that suddenly appeared on the refrigerator door, David was momentarily stunned On the spot, a voice next to him remembered, and it scared him even more.


    "It''s not bad to get a B minus."


    It was Maxim, the king of devil insects, who was speaking. At this time, he looked at David and continued to speak: "I was locked up for ten years, and I just got free."


    "The only reading I can see in it is the essay on Napoleon in your bag."


    "To tell you the truth, I have come to the conclusion that your writing is terrible."


    Listening to the complaints of the man in front of him, David explained, "I was only nine years old then."


    Maxim said: "It has nothing to do with age."


    Then he asked his goal: "Where is the lock?"

 Chapter 239： nesting doll

    Looking at the surprised David, he reminded: "It''s the nesting doll you took from the store, and the stuff inside is very powerful."


    "It''s very important to me!"


    "He''s in your hands, and I want to come back!"


    When David heard it was the thing, he immediately said, "Listen, I-I threw it on the street."


    Hearing that the nesting doll was thrown, Maxim stood up and asked seriously, "Which street is it on?"


    "It''s been too long, I really can''t remember."


    Maxim was not satisfied with David''s explanation. With a wave of his hand, a knife on David''s desk flew into his hand.


    David, who saw this scene, exclaimed: "Oh, hell!"


    Maxim pointed the knife at David and said, "I''ll remind you."


    Seeing this, David turned around and was about to run out of the room in an instant, but he slammed his head into the door and hurriedly opened the door to escape after screaming.


    Maxim, on the other hand, took a look at the photo of the wolf pack on the table, and then waved his hand and all the wolves in the photo were called out and chased after David.


    "catch him!"


    Hearing the sound coming from the room, David raised his head to look at the door, and saw several wolves filed out of the room, rushing towards him, and David exclaimed: "It''s a wolf, no. no no no"


    Not daring to delay at all, David quickly ran downstairs.


    After running out of the unit building, David hurriedly ran to the overpass of the light rail. At this time, the neighbor who entered upstairs was about to enter the unit door, he turned his head to look, and saw several wolves rushing out from inside.


    At this time, the radio on the subway station remembered: "Queen Street from Marcy Avenue Station to Stehills Avenue."


    David hurried to the gate and wanted to swipe his card to enter, but failed several times in a row, and finally succeeded in swiping his card to enter before the wolves caught up.


    After entering, looking at the big bad wolf blocked by the turnstile, David hurriedly shouted, "Don''t come here, big bad wolf."


    David, who ran into the subway station, quickly hid under the light rail, but was still found by the wolves who ran in. Seeing this, David ran frantically, but suddenly his left foot tripped his right foot and fell on the light rail.


    Seeing this, Maxim said to the pack of wolves: "Bite him to death!"


    At this time, David was desperate, covering his face with his hands and shouting: "Don''t..."


    Big bad wolves jumped from the platform onto David''s body, and in an instant they turned into puppies and landed on him. Looking at the cute pups in front of him, David was also stunned.


    Seeing such a situation, Maktoum also frowned slightly. At this time, an iron eagle fell from the sky, knocking Maksim off the platform and onto the light rail.


    David looked at the giant steel eagle falling from the sky and exclaimed, "Oh, my God!"


    At this moment, Balthazar, who was standing on the steel giant eagle, said, "David, where is the nesting doll?"


    David pointed to Maxim behind him and said, "Ah he he he he"


    Seeing this, Balazser threw a spell towards Maxim, interrupting the other party''s spellcasting.


    At this time, the train on the light rail was about to progress, and Balazer shouted to David: "Come here quickly, hurry up!"


    David listened to the whistle of the train behind him, and immediately climbed onto the steel giant eagle. In order to prevent the train driver from seeing this horrific scene, Balazser waved a newspaper and posted it on the window of the cab. blocking the driver''s view.


    Seeing that David was about to climb up, Balazazar threw a defensive magic behind him, and immediately let the giant eagle fly away with the two of them.


    At this time, Maxim''s magic was finally released successfully, but the defensive magic that hit Balazir canceled each other out. Looking at the approaching train, Maktoum hurriedly climbed up to the platform, and watched the two of them go away speechless for a long time. .


    Balazser took David back to the building where the steel giant eagle had just been activated, and landed on the roof of the building. David, who jumped off the giant eagle, was dressed in rough clothes, and then grabbed the guardrail on the side and exclaimed: "This is not Really, it''s not true, my soul is scared away."


    While stroking the steel giant eagle''s head, Balthazar said, "Relax David and take a deep breath."


    At this time, the steel giant eagle returned to the corner of the roof of the building and reappeared and changed into a decoration.


    David, who saw this scene, exclaimed: "What, oh, that''s not true."


    At this moment, Balazser picked up a pigeon on the ground, and said doubtfully, "What''s the matter, what''s going on?"


    Then he sat next to the pigeon with his arms in his arms.


    David pointed at Balthazar while shouting: "No no no no no no"


    "You can''t treat me like this anymore, do you know how much I''ve suffered in the past ten years?"


    Balazser looked at David and explained, "I''ve been locked up in Wengli for the past ten years."


    David shook his head and shouted: "Me too, my spirit is also locked in Wengli, do you know what mental illness is called in our hometown?"


    "If anyone is insane, they''ll say he has David Stuller syndrome."


    Then he shouted angrily, "You know what?"


    Balthazar said, tying a note to the pigeon''s leg, "Listen to me, David."


    "That nesting doll is a prison that houses the most dangerous Mojana gang in history. There is one nesting doll on each floor."


    "Maxim has always wanted to release his Mojana gang to destroy the world, and we must not let him succeed."


    David nodded and said, "Yes, of course."


    At this time, Balazser had helped the note on the carrier pigeon, and after releasing it, he said to David, "Actually, you are a person with special talent."


    "You should know that."


    David said quickly, "I just want to be a normal person and live a normal life."


    "I want to forget what happened in the Mystery Cabin, I want to forget about magic, I want to forget everything."


    "I even sold that ring online !"


    At first listening to David''s words, Balazor didn''t care, until after David finished, he was surprised: "You sold that ring?"


    "You sold that ring!"


    For David''s handling of the dragon ring, Balthazar is full of disappointment. Will such a person really be the new Supreme Merlin?


    "Yes, sold it, just sold it today."


    "And it''s not just me who has a special talent, that person is also, he also wears that ring, just like me back then."


    Bassaze exclaimed: "Impossible, it''s impossible for two people to wear that ring at the same time."


    While speaking, Balazser waved his hand to summon the dragon ring, but he felt a resistance and then the summoning failed.


    Bassaze murmured: "Someone really put him on."


    ???

 Chapter 240： You can also magic?

    David explained: "It''s true. At that time, I handed the ring to him, and I saw that the ring was wrapped around the other person''s finger just like when I was a child. I can''t see it wrong."


    Bassaze looked at David in front of him, and thought about the words Merlin left before his death, whoever wears this ring is the new Supreme Merlin, and will kill Mojana.


    Could it be that Supreme Merlin couldn''t have two, and then he said: "In that case, let''s go to see the person who has obtained the ring approval, and then take him to find the nesting doll."


    David refused, "No, I, I have my own life."


    Bassaze looked at David and said, "Maxim knows that the doll is in your hands, and he will never let you go."


    "Unless you let him turn you into a physics pig, you''d better follow me and help me find the nesting doll after meeting the man who bought the ring."


    At this time, Balthazar did not intend to give up David until he saw that the buyer was really able to wear the dragon ring. In case of any change, he was also a good friend to deal with.


    Even if the dragon ring chooses a new owner, David''s talent is still good, and he can be trained as an excellent magician.


    Dale looked at the other party and said, "Well, um, this is too much, do you know how much this is too much?"


    Balazizer glanced at David and said, "Okay, okay, help me find the nesting doll, and you''ll be fine."


    "Really?" David asked.


    "It will be cut in two from now on."


    David nodded in agreement.


    Seeing this, Bassaze waved his hand, and immediately located the position of the dragon ring: "OK, come with me, let''s meet the gentleman who bought the ring first."


    Charlotte Office.


    The training room had already been restored by the staff. At this time, Charlotte was contacting ninjutsu in the experience field with the dragon ring.


    After some tests, when using attribute ninjutsu, the formidable power will be 10% higher than usual.


    However, only Attribute Ninjutsu can increase, such as Fire Dun, Wind Dun, Thunder Shield, Earth Dun, etc., but Taijutsu and strange power have not changed in the slightest.


    Charlotte didn''t understand the specific reasons for such a phenomenon, but guessed that the Dragon''s Treasure Ring judged this type of ninjutsu as magic and increased it.


    And the amplification magic is originally the effect that this ring should have.


    At this moment, a force suddenly appeared on the ring, as if to take Charlotte and leave with the ring.


    "drink!"


    Charlotte shouted loudly, chakra surging on her body, forcibly tore off the force, and the inexplicable gravitational force disappeared.


    After dispersing the rolling chakra, Charlotte secretly guessed, could it be that the plot has already begun?


    Thinking that the other party should come to look for him soon, he also stopped training. He also discovered some of the effects of such a ring, and the rest is not in a hurry.


    As for whether to keep it as a ninjutsu amplifier, or to recharge it directly, it depends on how the final situation develops.


    After leaving the training room, Charlotte went back upstairs to take a shower, then came to the rest area downstairs, drinking whiskey and waiting for the other party to come to the door.


    At this time, Balazr drove his car and took David to the intersection of 71st Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens.


    At this time, the road has not been unblocked, and the two stopped and walked down, all the way to the door of Charlotte''s office.


    Feeling the breath of the ring, Balazser knew that the owner of the ring was inside, so he said, "Let''s go, your buyer is inside."


    At this time, the doorman of the office looked at the two people who were about to come in, and opened the door actively: "Please come in!"


    Walking into the office, Bassader came to the rest area with his sense of the dragon ring, and saw Charlotte drinking in the booth at a glance.


    Following Balthazar''s gaze, David also looked over, and immediately said after seeing Charlotte, "Yes, that''s him. I sold the Dragon Treasure Ring to him."


    At this time, Balazser walked towards Charlotte''s booth, and sat down in front of Charlotte.


    Looking at the man in front of him, and seeing the dragon ring on the other''s index finger, Balazser pondered for a while and said, "Hello, sir, I''m the magician Balazser."


    "This dragon ring in your hand has been in my hand before, and I am responsible for finding its owner and teaching him magic."


    Charlotte looked at the two people in front of her, and Balaza who was straight to the point as soon as they came up, then smiled and said, "David, you do too."


    Seeing this, David sat next to Balazr, and then looked at Charlotte with some embarrassment.


    After all, his behavior seems to have exposed the buyer''s information, which is somewhat immoral.


    Charlotte stretched out her hand, showed the Dragon''s Treasure Ring on her hand, and said, "I bought this ring from David''s hand. It''s my private property now, no problem."


    David said first: "No problem, I have already sold the things to you, and of course the corresponding responsibilities have also been passed on to you."


    Balazser then said: "I''m not going back and forth for the ring, I''m just the guardian of this ring, responsible for finding his owner, David was able to bring it before, but he bought it to you, and you also Become the owner of this ring, then this ring belongs to you."


    "As the inheritor of the ring, I will teach you magic and become the new Supreme Merlin!"


    "As for what magic is..."


    Balazser closed his hands and then released it, a flame appeared in his palm, and then the flame was extinguished, and a mass of lightning appeared in his palm.


    Charlotte smiled when watching Balazer''s performance. Magicians do have a lot of good points, and there are also many strange magics, such as mirror world, deformation, convenient transportation, and even steel giant eagle~www.novelhall. com~ But there are also many weaknesses.


    David, who was on the side, watched Balazer''s performance with curiosity on his face. Is this the magic he was exposed to when he was a child?


    At this time, Charlotte stretched out a palm in front of everyone, and lightning flashed instantly, which was the prototype of Chidori.


    "Is this magic?"


    Looking at the lightning in Charlotte''s hands, Bassader was stunned. This was different from what he expected, and the other party''s lightning was not the same as his.


    On the other hand, David opened his mouth wide. He didn''t think that his buyer was actually a magician himself.


    At this time, Balthazar felt a special fluctuation in Charlotte, like magic but not the same, but like a source of magic.


    "Who did you learn your magic from?"


    Hearing Balthazar''s words, Charlotte scattered Chidori from her hand and said, "I''m not magic!"

 Chapter 241： action

    Hearing Charlotte say that this is not magic, Balazor frowned slightly and then asked suspiciously, "Then what is your name?"


    Charlotte responded with a smile: "This is ninjutsu!"


    Looking at Charlotte''s eyes, Balazser knew that the other party was not lying, and then said, "Okay, let''s not mention your magic-like ninjutsu for now."


    "I will be responsible for teaching you the magic that Supreme Merlin should learn later, but we have something to do before again, and since you already have the power, let''s come together!"


    Afterwards, Balthazar explained to Charlotte Doyle what the Morjana Gang was, the grievances between the other party and the descendants of Merlin, and their current enemy Maxim.


    the other side.


    Maxim arrives at the location of the mysterious hut ten years ago, but everything has changed a lot.


    The original mysterious hut has long since disappeared, but turned into an electronic mall.


    Looking at the mall in front of him, Maxim recalled David''s words: I threw it on the street for too long, I''m afraid I can''t remember it.


    Thinking of David''s words, the magic power surged in Maxim''s body, and the time fragments at that time kept appearing in his mind, and he seemed to return to the scene ten years ago.


    Soon he saw David, who was still a primary school student, running out of the mysterious hut with a nesting doll, then threw it on the street, and then an Asian woman picked it up.


    "I found you, Matryoshka!"


    At this moment, the headlights of a car shone on Maxim''s body, and the driver in the car yelled at him, "Get out of the way, crazy."


    "I''m going to park there."


    The driver''s horn and the headlights of the car brought Maxim back to the real world. Looking at the man in front of him, Maxim asked suspiciously, "Are you talking to me?"


    The driver stuck his head out and shouted at Maxim, "Hey, don''t mess with me."


    The wand in Maxim''s hand swung toward the opponent, and the two flying knives on his body flew straight out and shot through the driver''s windshield, causing him to die on the spot.


    After getting rid of the man who disturbed his thoughts, Maxim said to himself: "Where is the nesting doll?"


    After thinking for a moment in his eyes, he said, "Chinatown!"


    At this time, Charlotte had accepted the invitation of Balazer and came to Chinatown with him and David.


    Mainly, Charlotte has also developed a strong interest in this nesting doll, which has imprisoned countless evil mages, and wants to see if it can be used to recharge.


    At this time, the Chinatown was very lively, with ribbons fluttering in the sky, a large Chinese company opened, and a team of dragon dancers was invited to perform.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Charlotte felt a lot. He had not seen these performances for a long time when he came to this world, and stopped to watch for a while.


    At this time, Bassader passed through the dragon dance team, came to the downstairs of a store, and said, "This is it, I''ll go up to find the nesting doll."


    "David, pay attention to Maxim, if you see him it''s like Charlotte Doyle asking for help."


    Then he looked at Charlotte and said, "Charlotte, David will take care of you. After all, you haven''t seen Maxim."


    After he finished speaking, Bassader walked towards the Chinese Medicine and Acupuncture Center opened upstairs.


    At this time, David looked at Charlotte, who was watching the dragon dance, and said, "Are you interested in Chinese culture?"


    Hearing David''s words, Charlotte smiled, and then said, "I like it very much, this is a very powerful nation with a long history and culture, and countless disasters and wars have not defeated them. Nations are great, aren''t they?"


    David was thoughtful, but as a science and engineering student, he didn''t know much about Huaxia''s culture. He just said a little puzzled: "But they still came here and became an American."


    Charlotte shrugged her shoulders and said indifferently: "For historical issues, someone will always make a different choice, right?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, David was thoughtful, but he didn''t speak. Instead, he enjoyed the dragon dance with the other party.


    At this time, Bassaze came to the second floor, and through the corridor, he saw a door next to Ping''antang acupuncture and massage shop and Ping''antang herbal medicine shop, and walked in.


    Entering the store, Bassaze stretched out his hand to sense the position of the nesting doll, but found nothing.


    At this moment, an old woman''s voice came from behind: "What do you need?"


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    Bassaze turned around, looked at an old woman with a cane, and said, "I''m sorry to bother you."


    "I''m looking for something very special."


    "A nesting doll, about this size, with an angry Asian on the outside."


    The old woman came over and said at the same time, "A nesting doll?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "It''s possible, I''ve collected a lot."


    Looking at the old woman walking around in front of him, Bassaze suddenly said in Cantonese, "Your hairstyle is beautiful."


    Hearing Balazazar''s words, the old woman turned around and said in surprise, "Ah, you can speak Vietnamese."


    Bassaze crossed his shoulders with his hands, holding a long voice and said with a smile: "Ah~"


    Then he waved his hand at the old woman in front of him, instantly knocking her out, hitting the door of the store, and smashing the glass on the door.


    Bassaze walked up to the old woman and said, "That''s not Vietnamese, Maxim."


    At this moment, the old woman touched her face, and then Maxim''s own appearance changed in an instant.


    Balazser looked at Maxim and asked, "Where is the lockup? Where is the lockup?"


    Maxim looked at Bassaze and said, "I have a friend who can speak authentic Vietnamese , and he lived two hundred years ago."


    "Do you know him? His name is Aluo."


    Just as Maxim was talking, behind Bassader, suddenly countless leaves silently gathered into an Asian man, and he saw his hands stretched out to the acupuncture barrels on both sides, and countless silver needles flew silently. came out.


    At this time, Maxim continued to speak, attracting Balazer''s attention: "You put him in the prison, but unfortunately, I let him go."


    At this time, an empty lock cover appeared in Maxim''s hand and showed it to Balthazar.


    At this time, Basazer realized that it was not good, and immediately turned his head to look behind him, and saw countless silver needles shot at him.


    Balazazar pulled up his windbreaker and covered his entire body, but it was not simple, and it was also a magic item. The silver needles shot were all blocked by the windbreaker, so that it did not suffer the slightest damage. .

 Chapter 242： magic item

    Bassaze waved at Ah Luo, and an invisible air bomb shot out, blasting it directly out.


    At this moment, Ah Luo was leaning back against the window, smashed the window directly, fell from the second floor onto the street, and fell right next to David, scaring David.


    At this time, David hurriedly said to the man who fell downstairs, "You, are you alright?"


    Seeing that the other party stood up unscathed, David asked, "Who are you?"


    At this time, the surrounding Chinese people looked at the strangely shaped Ah Luo, thinking that it was also a part of the performance project, and clapped and applauded.


    Charlotte, on the other hand, was watching the dragon dance, not paying attention to David on the other side.


    When David saw the crowd applauding, he also applauded: "Yeah, I''m just like them, and my performance is very good!"


    At this time, Balazser stood in front of the broken window and shouted, "David, don''t run."


    Hearing the words of Balthazar, David also reacted instantly, and hurriedly ran in the direction of Charlotte.


    At this moment, when Ah Luo saw this scene, he put his hands on the dragon pattern decoration on the leather armor on his stomach, and saw that the dragon pattern decoration moved instantly.


    The dragon dance that Charlotte watched instantly changed from a prop to a large lizard with two wings on its back, but with a dragon''s head and claws, and all the performers inside entered the dragon''s body.


    At this moment, the magic dragon let out a dragon roar, which instantly made everyone watching the performance panic and fled around.


    Bassader adhered to the principle that magic could not appear in the world, and with a big wave of his hand, countless colored papers appeared, covering the magic dragon, so that the people outside did not see everything clearly, but instinctively followed others to flee.


    After briefly covering up the dragon, Bassaze turned around and looked into the room. At this time, Maxim was hiding behind the wall with a curtain hanging behind him.


    Maxim, who was about to attack, didn''t notice the change in the curtain, but saw that the hanging string on the curtain suddenly wrapped around his neck and pulled it in front of Bassaze.


    Balthazar said while controlling magic with both hands, "Quiet!"


    A string of chains wrapped around Maxim''s legs, another wrapped around his left hand holding the wand, and another chain went into his arms, took the lock and threw it to Balthazar.


    Balazser got the trap, and didn''t care about Maxim. He turned around to the window and jumped straight down. He was going to solve the ah network and the magic dragon.


    Although he knew that Charlotte had a certain power and mastered a magic called ninjutsu, but he didn''t know the specific strength, and he couldn''t let Merlin''s descendants have an accident.


    the other side.


    At this time, David ran to Charlotte, grabbed Charlotte''s arm, and shouted in horror, "Dragon Dragon!"


    Charlotte slapped off David''s arm and said indifferently, "That''s not a dragon, it''s a lizard!"


    Performing the dragon dance well, the Oriental Dragon has become a Western magic dragon, which makes Charlotte a little disappointed, but it is a pity that this magic dragon is not the old beast of Kunlun, otherwise it will be used to recharge or prolong life. excellent.


    At this moment, Charlotte patted David on the shoulder and said, "Keep yourself safe, I''ll go meet this big lizard."


    Charlotte jumped, and her figure appeared directly on top of the dragon''s head in a flash, hurting her feet!


    A kick, and kicked on the dragon head hatefully.


    "boom!"


    The huge force directly caused the standing Demon Dragon to straighten its limbs and lie down, and its head smashed directly to the ground, creating a deep pit.


    Then Charlotte''s kick, which was mixed with strange power, did not have a headshot effect, and had to sigh: "The defense is quite high."


    I saw Charlotte riding on the dragon''s head, grabbing the dragon''s horn and pulling it hard.


    "Crack!"


    A dragon horn was directly broken off, the dragon roared in pain, and at this time, the dragon horn on the dragon carving on the leather armor was also broken.


    Ah Luo touched the dragon-shaped carving with both hands, and the horns of the dragon that had been tempered in an instant returned to normal, while the horns of the dragon that had been broken off under Charlotte''s feet grew back.


    Seeing such a change, Charlotte immediately noticed something was wrong, turned her head and put it into the distance. Under the eyes of white eyes, the colorful paper in the sky was no longer an obstacle, and at a glance, she identified the ah network in the middle of the road.


    Seeing that this person was playing tricks, Charlotte slammed the dragon under her feet again and kicked it directly into the deep pit.


    "brush!"


    The next moment, Charlotte flashed and appeared directly in front of Ah Luo.


    At this time, before Ah Luo could react, he saw a kunai appear in front of him, and his vision suddenly increased behind him, and he saw Charlotte''s figure and a headless corpse.


    As Ah Luo''s head fell to the ground, his body lost his breath, and then he fell to the ground on his back.


    With the death of Ah Luo, the magic dragon that was carried on his back and controlled also became a dragon dance prop because there was no Mo Fei''s injection.


    Look at the leather armor on the opponent''s waist. As well as the dragon-shaped carving, Charlotte pulled it off and grabbed it in her hands.


    Ding��Found recharge items, whether to recharge!


    Hearing the sound of the system, Charlotte found out that this magic item could be recharged.


    At this time, Balazser came to Charlotte''s side, patted him and said, "Great, your strength is very strong."


    Bassaze glanced at the items in Charlotte''s hands, and then said, "Put it away, this is your trophy!"


    Charlotte nodded, and then with a hand, the magic item entered Charlotte''s storage space.


    Seeing this scene, Balazser was surprised: "Space system? Very applicable magic."


    This is David, who was on the side, when he saw that the danger was lifted, he also ran over, and then came to Balthazar to tell what he had just seen...


    On the window sill on the second floor, Maxim also released Balazr''s control, stuck his head out and looked down, and saw David, Balazr, and Charlotte.


    Looking at the three people in front of him Maxim frowned slightly, who is the other person?


    At this time, the sharp-eyed Maxim saw the Dragon Ring on Charlotte''s finger, and said with an incredulous look: "This is impossible."


    Then he realized that he could no longer fight alone, and fled the scene.


    Looking at the chattering David, Bassader took out the nesting doll from his arms and wrote sad when he saw that the portrait on the nesting doll was his lover.


    Charlotte''s eyes were also attracted by this thing, when two police cars sounded the alarm and drove over.


    Charlotte saw this and said, "We should go!"


    Afterwards, the three of them walked outside, then got into Balazr''s car and drove towards Charlotte''s office.


    In the car, Balazser said to David: "The prison has been found, the owner of the ring is Charlotte now, and your mission is over."

 Chapter 243： Magic Cheats

    Hearing Balthazar''s words, David did not immediately agree, but remembered the powerful strength Charlotte had shown before, and an infinite desire rose in his heart, and after pondering for a while, he said, "I want to learn magic. "


    There was a smile on the corner of Balazser''s mouth, and then he said to Charlotte, who was sitting in the back row, "Do you have a place to study there?"


    "No problem, there is no shortage of learning spaces in my office."


    Bassader snapped his fingers, and then said, "Let''s go!"


    Then the car started and drove towards Charlotte''s office.


    the other side.


    Serena took the Kakashi team to the place where William was imprisoned according to the memory obtained from Marcus.


    At this time, Sasuke asked inexplicably: "Why not go to the vampire, but to this unknown werewolf ancestor William."


    Kakashi said in a cold voice: "Master Tsunade wants us to take it back and use it for experiments."


    Hearing Tsunade''s order, Sasuke didn''t say anything, just spun the silver flying shuriken in his hand.


    On the side, Li Locke moved his wrists and ankles. He didn''t care whether the enemy was a werewolf or a vampire. As long as he didn''t get bitten, this kind of blame would not hurt him, but Naruto was curious. Look at everything here.


    "I''m going to open the cage where William is being held!"


    Serena reminded everyone, then put the key obtained from Alexander into the switch on the wall, and then slowly twisted it.


    The next moment, the sound of the machine and the iron chain turning sounded, and a steel-blocked iron chrysalis was opened, revealing the giant wolf imprisoned inside.


    Looking at this giant wolf that was bigger than any werewolf he had ever seen, Serena murmured, "William!"


    "Ow~"


    William opened his mouth wide and let out a roar. After being imprisoned for centuries, he was finally released again.


    William, who was released, walked directly in the direction of Serena, walking with a huge body and heavy steps, and every step was a huge movement.


    Serena looked at the approaching giant wolf William and shouted, "Stop!"


    However, William didn''t care about Serena''s cry, and just slapped it with a paw, and Serena managed to dodge with a backflip.


    Seeing this, Kakashi did not speak, and appeared in front of the giant wolf William in a flash. Going up to the wolf''s head was a powerful side kick.


    "boom!"


    William was directly kicked away, hitting the wall next to the passage, and his entire body was embedded in it.


    The dust fell, William roared, and a wolf claw grabbed the edge of the wall and climbed out of it. Although it looked extremely embarrassed, it didn''t seem to be hurt.


    Just when William was about to attack the crowd, Kakashi appeared on top of his head with the White Fang dagger in his hand, and a slash from top to bottom directly pierced the White Fang dagger from William''s back, instantly. make it fall to the ground.


    This knife Kakashi avoided William''s heart, and did not kill him, but also cut off his spine, instantly making him lose his combat power.


    In just 2 moves, Kakashi subdued the werewolf ancestor William, then looked at Sasuke and the others behind him, and then said, "Tie him up with iron chains!"


    Hearing Kakashi''s order, Li Locke quickly took out a long iron chain from the ninja bag, and was about to trap William. Serena and Michael immediately came over and said, "Or Let''s come."


    Serena took the chain from Li Locke''s hand so that Michael could tie William up.


    Seeing William who had been bound, Kakashi slapped his hands on the ground with a seal, but he used a psychic technique.


    "boom!"


    A puff of smoke dissipated, but it was the bully Blue who came out. Selena and Michael were both startled when they saw the exaggerated size of Blue.


    Bruce came out to look at the crowd, and then said to Kakashi, "Kakashi, what''s the matter with me?"


    Kakashi grabbed the chain trapped on William''s body at this time, and then said: "Bru, I need you to bring this guy back to the psychic world to watch."


    "give it to me!"


    Blue walked to Kakashi, bit the chain in his hand, and then canceled the psychic technique and returned directly to the ninja world.


    Seeing this scene, Serena and Michael widened their mouths, and Michael was surprised: "Where is the psychic world?"


    "Is it another world?"


    Kakashi glanced at the two of them and ignored them. Instead, he put White Fang in the scabbard on his back, and said in a cold voice, "Don''t waste time here, it''s time to find a vampire!"


    At this time, the kind-hearted Li Locke came to Michael''s side and explained the psychic world to him.


    Serena, on the other hand, left the prison where William was imprisoned with no ink, and then headed towards the Nordic branch.


    the other side.


    Charlotte returned to the office with Balazer and David, and came to the training room in the office.


    "This training room should be enough for you, Balthazar!"


    Bassader looked at the training room, nodded with satisfaction, and then put the nesting doll on the table beside it, and the nesting doll disappeared after being placed on the table.


    Charlotte, who saw this scene, checked the table again, and there was indeed no nesting doll on it.


    "Writing Wheel Eyes Open!"


    With the opening of the Shaker, the magic covered by the doll could no longer be concealed from Charlotte, which was seen through by the Shaker, and the Matryoshka on the table also appeared in his eyes.


    But Charlotte didn''t break the magic above. With the writing wheel closed, the nesting doll still disappeared on the table, as if it had never appeared.


    As for the change in Charlotte''s eyes, Balazr didn''t say much, but said to Charlotte Doyle and David, "Now I''m going to take out the magic secrets and teach you all. The magic above."


    I saw Balthazar took out a book the size of a seasoning bag from his pocket Charlotte smiled and didn''t speak when she saw this scene, but David on the side said: "I remember This thing should be a lot bigger."


    "Probably so big!" �r(�s���t)�q


    David said while gesturing the size of the magic secret.


    Bassaze laughed: "This is the pocket version!"


    While unfolding the magic secret book, Balazser said: "The magic secret book is our textbook, introducing art, technology, and magic history, including the latest progress."


    As Balthazar unfolded, the size of the magic book returned to the size of David''s gesture.


    Charlotte watched this scene and fell into contemplation, is this matter folding? Or what skill?


    It can make things smaller and easier to carry around.


    It feels a bit like a skin parent ion, but it''s completely different, just making the object bigger and smaller.

 Chapter 244： Ancient 1 Mage

    Balthazar opened the magic book, and then said, "Did you see it, this is the two of you."


    I saw that the page of the book was opened, not only with David''s head, but also with Charlotte Doyle''s head, and at the same time Ah Luo and Maxim were painted on it.


    Then Balthazar handed the magic book to Charlotte: "Take it and read it."


    Charlotte was not polite either, but took it in her hand and looked at it.


    At this time, Balazser walked towards the middle of the training room, and then said, "In order to imprison Maxim in the dolls as soon as possible, I must first train you to become magicians."


    Balazser came to the center, then held his breath, raised his hands slowly and slammed down to the ground, a circular green flame shot up into the sky.


    David exclaimed in fright, and interrupted Charlotte, who was looking through the history of magic.


    Following Balazor''s movements, the flame slowly descended, and a magic circle was outlined on the ground.


    With the outline of the magic circle completed, Balazser said, "This is Merlin''s magic circle!"


    "It can be used to gather your strengths and help you master new spells."


    "It''s also the place you use to learn art."


    After he finished speaking, Bassader came out, and a Merlin''s magic circle rose again in the open space beside him, but he prepared one for Charlotte and David alone.


    "Come in, don''t bring anything but yourself."


    "Once you come in, you are not allowed to go out until you have mastered the power."


    After thinking about it, David said, "Then I''d better go to make it easier first, so as not to be late..."


    Then David turned his head to look at Charlotte, and said, "How do I get to the bathroom?"


    Looking at David''s embarrassed appearance, Charlotte smiled and said, "Ask the waiter when you go out, he will take you there."


    "thanks!"


    After speaking, David walked towards the practice room.


    Charlotte glanced at the magic book in her hand, then glanced at Balthazar who was standing in the magic circle, and suddenly asked curiously, "What is the difference between the magician of Merlin''s family and the secret magician of Kama Taj? the difference!"


    As Charlotte''s words just fell, Balazor''s figure appeared in front of Charlotte like a phantom.


    "Where did you know about Kama Taj?"


    Charlotte shrugged her shoulders, did not speak but looked at Balthazar, waiting for his answer.


    "Okay, I don''t care where you learned about the Karma Taj, but I have one thing to tell you, don''t learn their magic."


    "Our Merlin lineage is mainly to tap people who have a source of magic and powerful energy, and cultivate people with potential into a powerful magician."


    "Our great power is attributed to ourselves. Perhaps the talent itself will be the biggest limitation, but the lifespan is long, and there is no need to pay any additional price in the future."


    "The biggest difference between Merlin''s lineage and Kama Taj''s lineage is that Kama Taj''s mages do not rely on their own magic power, but choose to sign contracts with other powerful beings to borrow power."


    "This kind of opportunistic method has to pay a huge price in his later years. Except for their leader, the Supreme Master, all of them are short..."


    Before Basazer finished speaking, a light circle suddenly appeared next to him, and a bald woman walked out, it was the Supreme Mage Gu Yi.


    "Master Balzer, it''s not a good habit to speak ill of people behind your back!"


    Looking at the woman walking out of the portal, Bassaze smiled awkwardly, and then said respectfully, "Good evening, Supreme Mage!"


    Gu Yi returned the salute to the respectful Balazser: "Good evening, Master Balazser!"


    Then Gu Yi turned around and glanced at Charlotte Doyle, and his eyes stayed on the Dragon Treasure Ring on Charlotte''s index finger for a moment before asking:


    "Mage Balthazar, are you going to hand over the position of Supreme Merlin to Mr. Charlotte Doyle?"


    Charlotte and Bassader were a little unclear about Gu Yi who suddenly arrived, especially when it came to the position of Supreme Merlin.


    In the magic world, there is not only the position of Supreme Mage, but also the position of Supreme Merlin.


    It''s just that Supreme Merlin has always belonged to Merlin. In the more than ten centuries after his death, because Balthazar has not found a suitable successor, the position has been kept empty.


    Today, the Supreme Mage suddenly asked this question. Basadze frowned slightly, and then slowly said: "This is a matter of my Merlin lineage, and it should not be under the jurisdiction of the Supreme Mage!"


    Gu Yi said in a gentle voice: "Don''t get me wrong, I will not interfere in the inheritance of the Supreme Merlin''s lineage, just a brief understanding."


    Hearing Gu Yi''s words, Bassader said, "The Dragon Ring has chosen Charlotte, who will be the next Supreme Merlin."


    Gu Yi looked through the door of the room at this time, as if he saw David who was going to **** off, and shook his head slightly: "Poor guy, I don''t know in the future, when he finds out that he sold the Supreme for only 100,000 dollars. Will you be annoyed by your choice when it comes to Merlin''s position?"


    Then Gu looked at Charlotte and said, "Charlotte Doyle, after you inherited the position of Supreme Merlin, come to Kama Taj, I have something to explain to you."


    "After all, the Supreme Merlin has returned, so the responsibility he originally assumed should also return to him, not me, isn''t it?"


    Hearing Gu Yi''s words, Charlotte''s expression became solemn. She originally thought that this was just a ninjutsu augmentation artifact, but she never thought it was a hot potato.


    As for making Charlotte give up the Dragon Ring and give up the position of Supreme Merlin to David, he can''t do it. What he bought with money is his own.


    Just recharge He will not give it away in vain...


    The mission of the Supreme Mage is to protect the earth, so what is the mission of the Supreme Merlin? Although Charlotte doesn''t know what it is, she can guess some.


    The big deal is that after his strength is improved, he will go to other dimensions to plant divine trees. It just so happens that he also wants to try whether those demon gods can be used to recharge.


    Charlotte then nodded solemnly, and then said, "I see, Master Gu Yi!"


    After getting Charlotte''s reply, Mage Gu Yi didn''t say anything, but stepped into the portal and left.


    After Charlotte and Bassaze watched the Supreme Mage Gu Yi leave, they looked at each other, and they both saw a trace of solemnity in each other''s eyes.


    "Mage Balazaze, while you haven''t learned magic yet, please explain the story of Archmage Merlin and Supreme Merlin!"


    Bassaze nodded, then walked over, picked up the magic book in Charlotte''s hand, and slowly spoke...

 Chapter 245： Supreme Merlin

    "In ancient times, there was a war between magicians, and the highly respected Merlin finally mastered the fate of mankind."


    "He told his secret to the three apprentices he trusted most, Balazr, Veronica and Maxim."


    "But one of them betrayed him, and Balthazar and Veronica witnessed the brutality of that super evil magician."


    "Mojana Le Fay, she is Merlin''s mortal enemy. In the decisive battle between the two, Maxim betrayed Merlin and attacked our mentor Merlin at a critical moment, resulting in his defeat. "


    "Just like that, Mo Jiana got the most dangerous magic spell in the world, commonly known as the resurrection spell, in Merlin''s Mage Tower."


    "Since then she has mastered the power to build undead legions and enslave humans."


    "And I, who came in a hurry, was knocked down by Mo Jiana, and Veronica sacrificed herself to save me."


    "She sucked Mo Jiana''s soul into her body, but Mo Jiana tried to kill Veronica from within."


    "In order to save Veronica and subdue Mojana, I put them all in a cage, a kind of prison that looks like a nesting doll."


    "Year after year, I defeated many magicians who came to rescue Mojana, and locked them in nesting dolls layer by layer. Finally, Maxim was also in my pocket."


    "And when Merlin was dying, he handed over his dragon ring to Balthazar, and told him that the ring would help Balthazar to find Merlin''s future heir, the Supreme Merlin."


    "Supreme Merlin is the only person who can kill Mo Jiana. I have searched for many centuries, I have seen the son of the chief in the tribe, I have also seen the young living Buddha, and even countless people, they have not been able to bring this one. ring."


    "Until I met David ten years ago, he put on the dragon ring but let him unintentionally release Maxim, and today, ten years later, David gave up the ring, and you successfully put it on again. The dragon ring."


    Listening to Balthazar''s story, Charlotte asked curiously, "Resurrection?"


    "Is it truly a lossless resurrection technique?"


    Charlotte is still very interested in the resurrection technique. Although Naruto also has the ability to resurrect, it will cost a lot of money.


    Bassaze took a deep look at Charlotte Doyle, and then said, "I haven''t seen the resurrection technique before, and even Mojana was sealed into a nesting doll by me before she could learn it."


    "But you must pay for what you want. Just like magic, the size of magic determines the power of magic."


    "And the cost of resurrecting such a heaven-defying spell must be very huge."


    Charlotte nodded, expressing her approval of Balazr''s words, and then asked, "What is the responsibility of the Supreme Merlin?"


    Bassader pondered for a moment, then said: "Supreme Merlin, like Supreme Mage, is for protection. Supreme Mage guards the earth, mainly to prevent the invasion of powerhouses from different dimensions."


    "Supreme Merlin is to rule the magician, guard the safety of human beings, clean up evil magicians and clean up some alien bloodlines. Of course, like the supreme magician, he must block the dimensional invasion, but that is not the main task of the supreme Merlin."


    "Karma Taj''s mystic magician does not belong to the magician, and does not belong to the supreme Merlin."


    Seeing the curiosity in Charlotte''s eyes, Balazser said: "Of course, if you are interested in the title of Supreme Mage, you can also wait for the ancient one to resign and then run the campaign."


    "The owner of Supreme Merlin can also serve as Supreme Mage if conditions permit, but I don''t recommend you to do so."


    "After all, to be a supreme mage, but you need to have a relationship with that person, and the power of our line comes from ourselves, and the line of the supreme mage comes from borrowing."


    Although Balthazar did not directly address who the name was, Charlotte understood that the Supreme Mage belonged to the Trinity Weishan Emperor.


    Every once in a while they start a tournament between all the top mages! The one who gets to the end of the line will undoubtedly be the top mages.


    It''s just that Mage Gu Yi is extremely powerful, so she always bears the title of Supreme Mage. When she was alive, Emperor Weishan would not organize such a competition. After all, no one would be an opponent of Gu Yi.


    But after Gu Yi passed the position to Doctor Strange, Stephen Strange, the three organized such competitions a lot, and even Loki from a certain universe had an addiction to the Supreme Mage.


    Charlotte pondered for a while, and then said, "I have no idea of ??being a Supreme Mage."


    Just when Charlotte finished speaking, David pushed the door open and walked in, looking at Balthazar and Charlotte who were looking at him, and said a little embarrassedly, "Sorry, you have to wait for a long time. "


    David walked in front of Balthazar and said, "I''m ready."


    Balazser looked at David and nodded, and then said, "Charlotte, David, you entered these two Merlin magic circles."


    Charlotte and David walked into the Merlin''s magic circle that Balthazar had prepared for them.


    At this time, Balazser stood in front of the two of them, and said solemnly: "I''m Balthazar Blake, the 777th degree master of magic, and now I accept you two as disciples."


    "Charlotte is my first disciple, David, you are my second disciple."


    Charlotte did not refuse that Balazr wanted to accept himself as a disciple. Although he didn''t need magic very much, he didn''t mind if he could learn more skills. After all, some magic skills were very practical.


    But David was a little excited and said happily, "That''s great!"


    At this moment, Balazser''s palm appeared again a ring, not the dragon ring representing Supreme Merlin, but an ordinary magic ring, he looked at David, then tossed the ring past.


    "David, take this magic ring."


    David took the ring, looked at the item in his hand, and looked at the one in Charlotte''s hand that he had sold, thinking to himself: I am not at a loss, and if I sell one, I can get another one, which is equivalent to picking it up for nothing. One hundred thousand dollars.


    At this time, Balazser stood in front of the two and said, "Your rings are not jewelry, they are used to help the magical energy in your body to enter the material world."


    "The ring is like a magician''s staff, a mystic''s hanging ring, a powerful weapon used to cast spells, and an item unique to Merlin''s lineage."


    "Without the ring, most magicians will lose the ability to cast magic, but some outstanding ones can still cast magic without the ring, just like my teacher Merlin."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 246： Magic and the Dragons Ring

    in the Charlotte office.


    Bassaze continued to explain: "You must have heard that the utilization rate of the human brain is only ten percent?"


    "And sorcerers are omnipotent because they are born with the ability to use the full power of their brains."


    "It also explains why molecular physics is so easy for you, Davy."


    Davy asked curiously, "Really? So is magic science or magic."


    "It''s both," Balazser replied.


    "What you have to learn now is basic fighting spells, creating flames."


    "What causes molecular heating?"


    David answered first: "Is it a shock?"


    "Everything we see in the world is in constant vibration, so stability is just an illusion. How can we make the stability of the surface into flame? Then we must try to speed up the vibration."


    "The first step is to eliminate distractions."


    "The second step is to see the molecules."


    "Part three, make it shake."


    During the explanation, Bassader waved at a table beside him, which instantly set it on fire.


    After doing all this, Bassaze looked at the two of them and said, "Do you understand?"


    David said blankly, "What did you say?"


    Balazser raised his right hand with the ring and said, "Believe in the ring!"


    At this moment, Charlotte nodded thoughtfully, then held her breath, feeling the chakra energy in her body, and then the chakra flowed into the ring, and a flame appeared in her hand in the next second.


    Then he waved his hand, and the flame in his hand flew to the chair beside him.


    Seeing this scene, Balazser was very satisfied with Charlotte''s performance. He explained and demonstrated one demonstration at a time, and he learned it in an instant. He deserves to be the future Supreme Merlin.


    Then he looked at David, who had a blank face, and secretly said in his heart: It''s true that people are more dead than people, and they have to be thrown away. The difference between the seeds of the two Supreme Merlins is really big.


    After feeling the flame of magic, Charlotte had an idea in her heart, and saw a large amount of chakra gathered in his abdomen.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    However, Charlotte did not form a seal this time, but followed the steps of chakra mobilization of the normal fireball, and urged the Dragon Ring in her heart, and then performed Muji Ninjutsu, but also found that Ninjutsu did not. be strengthened.


    A huge fireball spit out from Charlotte''s mouth, and the diameter was so large that it almost burned Balazer who was standing outside Merlin''s magic circle.


    Balazser clapped his hands, and a huge vacuum enveloped Charlotte''s fireball. He tried to extinguish the fire by isolating oxygen, but found that it was unsuccessful.


    But the flames won''t go out until Charlotte''s chakra burns out.


    At this time, Balazer cast the spell again, and the vacuum cover was replaced by a water polo. The encounter between water and fire produced a large amount of water vapor, but it also extinguished the flames that Charlotte spit out.


    As the water vapor dissipated, Balazor looked at Charlotte with more satisfaction.


    After Balazer explained to Charlotte and David the precautions for learning magic, he handed them over to continue practicing and mastering them.


    the other side.


    Maxim came outside a deli.


    The chef who was frying the steak at this time saw a star-shaped magic pattern suddenly appear on his steak, and looked out, just saw Maxim standing outside.


    The chef put down the backhoe in his hand and walked out, came to Maxime, pointed one finger at the wand in Maxime''s hand, and said excitedly: "I saw a picture of this cane when I was young. "


    "Looks like you''ve been locked up for a long time."


    Maxim looked at the gray-haired chef in front of him and said, "I''m free."


    "I need a helper now."


    The chef stretched out a finger and said, "I have a candidate, and you are satisfied."


    "Go find him."


    Through a long connection, David also mastered primary fighting spells.


    At this time, David was wearing an electric protective suit, dressed like a turtle prime minister. Charlotte laughed secretly when she saw this scene. Fortunately, she didn''t have to dress like this.


    "Teacher, why doesn''t the senior brother need to wear this equipment, I think it needs to be treated equally."


    Charlotte shrugged her shoulders, then lightning flashed in her hands, and David, who saw this scene, closed his mouth instantly.


    Balazazar held a squeaking ball of lightning in his hand, and said as he walked, "David, your intelligence and your will can help you master magic faster and become a magic apprentice."


    "Now I will give you a unique trick that can defeat Mo Jiana at a critical moment, a killer weapon."


    "Plasma Lightning!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Bassader directly shot the plasma lightning in his hand towards the seat beside him, and the seat was blown to pieces by the lightning in an instant.


    Balthazar seemed to see Charlotte''s dissatisfaction with the power, and then explained: "The power of this move mainly depends on your own magic power."


    "The more magic power is output, the higher the quality of magic power, the greater the power."


    "I found that your thunder method needs the cooperation of the handprint to activate, and this move is instant."


    For this reason, Balazser also demonstrated it deliberately, and there were multiple star lightnings in his hand, which were launched towards the surroundings.


    Looking at Balthazar''s display, Charlotte thought to herself: Is it instant? One day, I will clap my hands together and shout something.


    Moreover, with the Dragon''s Treasure Ring, instant casting is not impossible, but it can only choose between instant casting and power.


    On the other hand, David, who was on the side, was surprised by the scene in front of him.


    I started the process of rubbing the plasma lightning with my hands. Unfortunately, the progress was not smooth. Either the lightning was too small or it could not be launched, or it was out of control.


    In this way, David practiced all night in the training room, while Charlotte, after mastering the plasma lightning, took the magic book and went back to the room to watch the history of the magician, leaving Balthazar to supervise David. Learning the second day.


    According to the address given by the chef, Maxim came to the downstairs of a building, called the ESC to the top floor, and opened the door of the room with the magic wand in his hand.


    After entering the room, Maxim heard a man talking eloquently, while an artistic photo of a magician was hung in the entrance hall, and a poster of Derek Stone''s magic show hung on the corridor wall of the entrance. .


    Under the poster, there are medals, 2007 - Magician of the Year - Drake Stone, 2006 - Magician of the Year - Drake Stone, 2005 - Magician of the Year - Drake �� Stone.


    At this moment, Maxim frowned slightly as he looked at everything in front of him, and then walked into the living room of the room, but saw seven or eight women surrounded by Derek Stone, some of whom cleaned him and some of them pedicures, manicures, and fruit feeding...


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 247： Merlin on top

    Looking at the scene in front of him, Maxim said, "Oh. You must be joking."


    At this time, all the beauties looked at the person who suddenly appeared, and Derek Stone frowned: "I''m sorry, are you lost?"


    Maxim looked at the man in front of him and said seriously: "It seems that you must be a contemporary descendant of the Mo Jiana Gang."


    Derek Stone stretched out his hand in surprise and pointed at the man in front of him and shouted, "Maxim Hobart, you terrifying..."


    Maxim interrupted Derek Stone and said, "Please stay away, ladies."


    Hearing this, Drake also reacted, got up and said to Zhongmei, "I''m sorry, ma''am."


    Then looked at Maxim and apologized: "I''m sorry."


    Maxim held his staff, stood aside and said slowly: "Then, they told me that you are a so-called big star."


    Derek Stone proudly said: "My show is full."


    "In addition, there are considerable TV broadcast fees."


    Maxim impatiently raised the wand in his hand, and a magic force hit the sofa beside Drake, blowing the sofa into powder, startling Drake.


    Then Maxim said angrily: "When have you ever seen Mo Jiana dig a rabbit out of a top hat!"


    Drake also shouted angrily: "Listen, my fifteen-year-old master disappeared and evaporated."


    "There is only one magic secret book left for me, and there is a slight sequelae of abandonment, so I can only act by chance."


    Hearing the other party''s explanation, Maxim took off his top hat and said, "The era of acting by chance is over."


    "Balazar Blake may have found Merlin the Supreme."


    Drake was surprised: "He''s wearing a ring?"


    "Yes!"


    the other side.


    Charlotte Doyle had just woken up from the bed. After watching the history of magicians for half the night last night, he had a deeper understanding of this idealistic profession.


    Sign in!


    Ding! Sign in successfully and get ninja recruitment scroll X1!


    Ding! VIP level 5, extra ninja recruitment scroll X1!


    Hearing that it turned out to be two ninja recruitment scrolls, Charlotte exclaimed in her heart that she earned it, which is comparable to 336 gold coins. Today''s sign-in benefits are really great.


    Sure enough, a good day started from the system check-in.


    Consciousness entered the system space, Charlotte first checked the mission meeting place, but found that three C-level missions had been completed.


    Clicking in to check the quest log, it was the quest that Mute took Neji to do, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction, and then received the quest reward.


    Complete the C-level task and get 500 reputation, 50,000 copper coins, and 1 ordinary treasure chest!


    Complete the C-level task and get 500 reputation, 50,000 copper coins, and 1 ordinary treasure chest!


    Complete the C-level task and get 500 reputation, 50,000 copper coins, and 1 ordinary treasure chest!


    After collecting all the rewards, Charlotte directly opened the shopping mall interface, and he wanted to see if there were any suitable fragments.


    Click on the ninja interface of the system mall, and the avatars of the four ninjas come into view.


    Shippuden Kankuro: Daily purchase limit of 0/4, 80/1 gold coins!


    Cursed Seal Junmalu Fragment: Limit 0/4 and 180/1 gold coins per day!


    Deidara: Daily limit of 0/4, 480/1 gold coins!


    Shippuden Naruto Fragments: Limited to 0/4, 80/1 gold coins per day!


    Looking at the four newly refreshed ninjas, Charlotte felt like she wanted to buy them all. Every ninja was very useful, but after looking at her gold coin balance, there were only 11,804 left.


    It seems that I need to speed up the earning of energy blocks, otherwise it will not be enough for my daily consumption.


    Clicking on Deidara''s avatar, it showed that she currently owns 8 fragments. Charlotte did not hesitate at all, and directly bought 4 fragments for 1920 gold coins, bringing the number to 12.


    Then he clicked on Naruto''s avatar, showing that he already owns 7 fragments. Looking at the price of Naruto''s 80 gold coins, he filled it up without hesitation. After spending 320 gold coins, he bought 4 fragments directly. bringing the number to 11.


    As for the newly refreshed Curse Seal Jun Maru, I have never missed it. I spent 720 gold coins on it and purchased 4 fragments directly, bringing the number to 8.


    In the blink of an eye, Charlotte had already spent 2,960 gold coins. Looking at the remaining 8,844 gold coins, Charlotte thought about it. In the end, she still spent 320 gold coins on the phone and bought 4 pieces of Kazuki Kankuro. .


    After spending 320 gold coins, Charlotte still had 8524 gold coins left, so she did not spend again, but checked her other resources.


    There are 5 ninja recruitment scrolls, 11 ninjutsu secret scrolls, 12 ordinary treasure chests, and 2 exquisite treasure chests. Looking at the resources she has saved, Charlotte finds that there are more than 10 secret scrolls and ordinary treasure chests, so she prepares Taking advantage of the good luck today, I opened a wave of boxes and dense volumes.


    After getting up and taking a simple shower, Charlotte Doyle, who was ready, sat on the bed.


    He is going to draw a wave of rewards today, such as opening a box first.


    Ordinary treasure chests can randomly open one of copper coins, reputation, gold coins, C/B ninja fragments, and recruitment scrolls.


    Charlotte Doyle stretched out her hand with the Dragon''s Treasure Ring, and said in a plausible voice: "Master Merlin, please bless me, the magic apprentice who is about to become the Supreme Merlin, with good luck and success, help me. A helping hand!"


    "Ordinary treasure chest, ten in a row, open!"


    The treasure chest emitted a dazzling light, and after a flash of brilliance, the result of opening the box appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??1 Ninja Recruiting Scroll!


    Ding �� Gain reputation 60!


    Ding �� Get ??1 C Ninja �� Temari Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden - 1 Chunye Sakura Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Uzumaki Naruto Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??60 gold coins!


    Ding �� Get ??10,000 copper coins!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 piece of Kankuro Shard!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja Shippuden-Uzumaki Naruto 1 piece!


    Ding �� Get ??15000 copper coins!


    Looking at the information arranged in order on the screen, Charlotte glanced at it. The first thing to determine was whether there was a ninja scroll, and found that there was a ninja recruitment scroll in the ten treasure boxes, and it was the first position.


    This excites Charlotte!


    "YES!"


    "Sure enough, it''s worthy of being the ancestor of Merlin. This appearance really has a good effect. It is directly possessed by the European Emperor!"


    Charlotte began to look at her unboxing harvest this time, 5 ninja fragments, of which B Shinobi accounted for 2, namely Naruto Uzumaki and Sakura Haruno in Shippuden, and the recruitment progress of Naruto in Shippuden is still another step away. Taking a step forward, it is still very good. As for the C Ninja fragments, Kankuro, Temari and Naruto Uzumaki can be said that Charlotte''s unboxing harvest this time is very good.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 248： nanny in place

    Even the C Ninja Naruto who learned the spiral pill is only 5 fragments away, and the day is not far away.


    As for the rest of the harvest is 60 gold coins, as well as 60 reputation and 25000 copper coins.


    Taking advantage of the Emperor''s possession today, Charlotte is ready to make persistent efforts and continue to open the secret volume of ninjutsu!


    At present, he has saved 12 ninjutsu secret scrolls. Today, he will open all of these ninjutsu secret scrolls, and strive for one or two more skills. It is best to have palm immortality or illusion.


    Ten consecutive ninjutsu secret volumes, open!


    The ninjutsu secret scroll in the backpack radiated a dazzling light, and the next second, it turned into ninjutsu fragments and appeared in front of Charlotte.


    Ding��Congratulations for getting the psychic��shuriken bodyguard, 1 ninjutsu fragment!


    Ding��Congratulations for getting Thunderbolt��Lightning Shock, 3 Ninjutsu Fragments!


    Ding��Congratulations for getting Water Escape��Water Rush, 1 Ninjutsu Fragment!


    Ding, congratulations on getting the illusion, the non-jutsu here, 1 ninjutsu fragment!


    Ding��Congratulations for getting 1 piece of Palm Immortal Jutsu��Live, Ninjutsu Fragment!


    Ding��Congratulations for getting 1 piece of Ninjutsu Fragment!


    Ding, congratulations on getting 2 pieces of Ninjutsu Shards!


    Ding��Congratulations for getting Feng Dun��Zankongbo, 1 ninjutsu shard!


    Ding��Congratulations for getting 3 pieces of Palm Immortal Jutsu��Live, Ninjutsu Fragments!


    Ding��Congratulations for getting Water Escape��Water Rush, 1 Ninjutsu Fragment!


    Looking at the subtitles popping up on the screen and a series of ninjutsu fragment information, after Charlotte took the fragments, she did not check it immediately but continued to click on the remaining two ninjutsu secret scrolls.


    Ding, congratulations on getting the illusion, the non-jutsu here, 1 ninjutsu fragment!


    Ding��Congratulations for getting Thunderbolt��Lightning Shock, 1 Ninjutsu Fragment!


    After using all the ninjutsu secret scrolls, Charlotte began to check her own gains. I don''t know if it was because of becoming the Preliminary Supreme Merlin. The result of using the secret scrolls this time was really ideal.


    12 Ninjutsu Secret Scrolls, 17 Ninjutsu Fragments were released, and the types of Ninjutsu cover Earth Dun, Wind Dun, Water Dun, Thunder Dun, Illusion, and Medical Ninjutsu. It can be said to be very comprehensive, and The Palm Immortal Technique he was thinking about appeared. It can be said that since then, the physical therapy abilities of Tsunade and Mute have been greatly restored. Although they cannot return to their peaks, they have helped a lot in dealing with injuries.


    After collecting all the fragments of the secret scroll ninjutsu, Charlotte opened the secret scroll column.


    At this time, the skills displayed in the Secret Scroll column are: Ninjutsu��Fighting LV2, Ninjutsu��Rage LV1, Ninjutsu��Like Shuriken LV1, Earth Escape��Earth Movement LV1.


    This time, with the use of the secret scroll, Charlotte obtained 4 Palm Immortal Living Fragments, and the 1 fragment obtained last time was just enough to synthesize primary skills.


    Without any hesitation, Charlotte clicked the synthesis directly.


    Ding��Successfully obtained Medical Ninjutsu Palm Xianju��Live LV1!


    Palm Immortal Jutsu �� Living: Outputting chakra from the palm can improve the healing ability of wounds or affected areas. It is a kind of healing ninjutsu. The amount of chakra should be adjusted according to the severity of the disease. In addition, excessive output of chakra will destroy the normal circulatory system in the patient''s body and make the patient comatose. Not only trauma, but also internal diseases can be effectively treated. (Note that the higher the ninjutsu level, the better the healing effect)


    Seeing the introduction of Palm Immortal Art, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction. With the ability to heal, adding the medical skills of the two nurses and the efficacy of the wax bath, she no longer had to worry about injuries.


    Moreover, he has also learned the palm immortality technique, and he can also give himself emergency treatment after being injured.


    After acquiring the ninjutsu skill of Coming and Going Palm Immortal Jutsu, Charlotte turned to the second skill that could be synthesized, Thunderbolt Thunderbolt.


    This skill also obtained 4 ninjutsu fragments this time, plus the one obtained last time, which can be directly synthesized, and Charlotte directly clicked the synthesis.


    Ding��Successfully obtained Lei Dun��Lightning Shock LV1!


    Thunderbolt �� Lightning Strike: Summons a thunderbolt to strike the enemy. If the enemy is not successfully killed, the enemy will be paralyzed for 2 seconds.


    Charlotte nodded satisfactorily when she added another Thunder Ninjutsu to herself. Although she didn''t get other ninjutsu attributes or illusions when she opened the secretary scroll this time, Charlotte was still very happy.


    Lei Dun added his long-range attack ability, and the Immortal Palm Jutsu improved his survivability. Now Charlotte''s ninjutsu secret scroll skills have been increased to 6.


    Just after Charlotte acquired two skills, Tsunade, who was studying the secrets of Alexander''s bloodline in the laboratory at this time, suddenly found that the palm immortality that he had forgotten was back again and could be used normally.


    He secretly said in his heart: "Charlotte''s strength seems to have increased again!"


    Afterwards, Tsunade stretched out and spent a day in the laboratory, and it seemed that he had to go back to his room to make up for his sleep.


    And Mute, who took Neji Hyuga to do the task, also paused for a while, and then used the Palm Immortal Technique directly in his hand, and then said happily: "My Palm Immortal Technique is finally back, great!"


    At this time, Charlotte, who had received two ninjutsu skills, just exited the system space when the room bell rang outside the door.


    When he opened the door, he saw that it was his secretary, Ginny.


    I saw Ginny speak: "Boss, get ready, we have to go to the press conference now."


    "The video of your fight against the abomination has been fully exposed, and there are already a lot of media around the office and Stark Industries."


    "Now we need to give an answer to this matter at the press conference, whether to hide it or admit it!"


    Charlotte pondered for a while, thinking that she had nothing to hide, not to mention that in the eyes of people with a heart, this matter had already been exposed, so she said directly: "Okay, go to the press conference now and admit the news!"


    "There is no need to hide this matter!"


    Charlotte put on her suit, followed Ginny downstairs, glanced at the door of the training room, then turned to Ginny and said, "Wait for me a moment."


    At this time, in the training room, Bassaze taught David overnight, and he was talking about the mutual generation and mutual restraint of magic.


    David threw a fireball directly at Balazser, who opened his hands, and a vacuum cover instantly appeared to wrap the flames thrown by David.


    "The best way to prevent fire is a vacuum ball Now it''s your turn."


    As the flame went out, a flame also burned in Balazser''s hand, and then flew directly towards David as soon as it blew.


    Just as David was about to say that I haven''t learned it yet, he saw that the flames were already flying, and he quickly defended according to what Balazazar did. In an instant, a vacuum ball appeared in his hand to wrap the flames, and then extinguished them.


    But he still shouted in surprise, "Ahhhh"


    Seeing that David successfully used the vacuum hood, Bassaze said with satisfaction: "Very good, very good."


    At this time, the door of the training room was pushed open, and Charlotte said to the two of them: "There is a dining area outside, you can eat inside."


    Then he said to Balazser: "Master, I have some personal matters to deal with here, which may take some time. Magic matters are waiting for me to come back and study."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 249： Research

    Hearing Charlotte''s words, the smile on Bassaze''s face disappeared, and he said solemnly: "We don''t have time to do anything else, Maxim may find you at any time."


    Charlotte stretched out her right hand with the Dragon Treasure Ring and shook it in front of Balthazar, then said, "If he dares to come to me, then his death is coming."


    After speaking, Charlotte turned around and left the training room, while the corners of Balazor''s mouth twitched, and he thought to himself: Is this the confidence of the future Supreme Merlin?


    Then Balazser clapped his hands, attracted David''s attention, and said, "Let''s take a break, too, and go have some breakfast."


    David was relieved, and quickly took off his protective gear and walked over.


    Charlotte exited the practice room after speaking to Balthazar, and then said to Ginny who was waiting outside, "Let''s go!"


    When I walked out of the door of the office, I saw a Rolls-Royce parked at the door, but there were indeed a lot of reporters and media people around, and when they saw Charlotte coming out, they immediately surrounded them, and the spotlight was even more intense. Stop flashing.


    At this time, the two security personnel at the entrance of the office immediately opened the way for Charlotte to evacuate the crowd and led them towards the car.


    Ginny picked up the reporter''s microphone and said, "We will hold a press conference in the press room of Stark Industries right now, and your questions will be answered there."


    After speaking, Ginny put the microphone on the reporter''s body, followed closely behind Charlotte, approached the Rolls-Royce''s car, and closed the door.


    Seeing that Ginny had gotten into the car, Charlotte said, "Let''s go!"


    "Okay, Lord Charlotte!" John Wick replied.


    The car started slowly, and then drove in the direction of Stark Industries.


    Seeing that it was John who was driving, Charlotte laughed: "Ginny, if you order John like this, remember to give him a little extra salary."


    Ginny rolled her eyes at Charlotte, then said, "BOSS, if Tsunade can develop a serum with no side effects, remember to give John a copy."


    Hearing Ginny''s words, Charlotte wondered, "What serum?"


    Ginny took out a document from the briefcase, and then said: "Tsunade is trying to use the three bloodlines of werewolf, vampire, and Alexander to conduct a blending study to see if they can prepare a recovery that can possess vampires, werewolf. It''s strong, and it doesn''t need the blood of alienation and deformation."


    "Yes, she was talking about bloodstains at the time. You don''t need to become a werewolf or a vampire to achieve enhanced bloodstains and completely eliminate the weaknesses of the two races."


    "Mainly based on Alexander''s blood, fused with werewolves and vampires."


    "However, this experiment is only conjecture at the moment. Tsunade is preparing and purchasing some equipment for medical experiments."


    Hearing Ginny''s words, Charlotte nodded. I didn''t expect Tsunade to be researching this thing recently, but Alexander''s longevity is also outrageous, even if it''s just a longevity.


    "Full support for Tsunade. If I can really develop such a serum, I will leave a copy for all of you to strengthen yourself."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, John Wick, who was driving, showed a relieved expression on his face. He had also learned from the new werewolf at the base. It made him worry a lot about his own strength.


    If he is prepared in advance, he is not afraid of werewolves, and he is confident that he can kill a few, but if it is a fair match, he really can''t do those guys who can transform.


    John Wick said, "Thank you, BOSS!"


    At this time, Ginny took out a document again, then opened it and said, "The income of various hotels has already begun to settle last month, and they asked when we will send someone to collect it. Cash can be used for payment, but those gold coins We have to go and collect it."


    "In addition, other mainland hotels that have not opened recovery rooms are requesting cooperation, and we hope we can release some auction places."


    "And then there is the Presbyterian Council at the High Table. There is a message today. I hope a meeting can be held. I hope you must attend, but the timing of the meeting can be decided by us."


    Looking at several things Ginny said in a row, Charlotte pondered for a while and said, "Send other judges to collect the share."


    "There is also the charged gold coin for the wax bath. Don''t use the gold coins produced by major hotels. We will design a new set of gold coins separately. The engraving pattern on the front remains unchanged, and the engraving on the back is replaced by Konoha''s guard. forehead mark."


    "As for the exaggeration of the size of the wax bath and the issue of authority, a decision will be made after the high table meeting is held."


    Hearing Charlotte''s arrangement, Ginny recorded everything.


    Soon the car came to the downstairs of the press conference site. Charlotte and Ginny got out of the car. Many reporters wanted to surround them, but they were all blocked by the security personnel of Stark Industries.


    Seeing Charlotte and Ginny getting out of the car, Pepper Potts quickened his pace, walked over, and said to Charlotte and Ginny: "The scene is ready, and there are a lot of media coming. , more people than Tony came that time."


    Charlotte looked at Little Pepper who was busy with her work, and said with a smile, "I''ll trouble you this time."


    Pepper Potts walked the two towards the press conference, and said as he walked, "You are also a major shareholder of the company, and doing things for you is part of my job."


    "And this incident is also a good thing for the company. You must know that after Tony announced that he is Iron Man, the company''s stock has recovered a lot."


    Hearing Pepper Poze''s words Charlotte smiled, it is true that Iron Man will gradually become a business card of Stark Industries, and it is the most important one.


    "It''s a good thing for the stock price to rise. I believe that the company''s stock price will recover soon, and then it will break through soon, and then break through the market value of 100 billion."


    Hearing Charlotte recognizing the company so much, Pepper Potts'' face showed a smile, but then said apologetically: "Sorry Charlotte, because this press conference is abrupt, Tony may not be able to make it to the scene."


    "You know, he has been addicted to his armor recently, and I can''t contact him sometimes..."


    Looking at the slightly apologetic Pepper Potts, Charlotte smiled and said, "It''s okay, it''s just a small matter, and it won''t affect my friendship with Tony."


    Hearing what Charlotte said, Pepper Potts was obviously breathed a sigh of relief. Pepper Potts was always in awe of Charlotte''s existence. Although the other party had helped them a lot, he would still face him. nervous.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 250： God of Ninjas - Charlotte Doyle

    Popular recommendation:


    When they came to the press conference, Charlotte and Ginny waved, and then Ginny was the leader, Charlotte, and came to the podium.


    At this time, Pepper Potts stood outside the reporters, with a professional smile on his face, looking at Charlotte Doyle on stage.


    Pepper Potts looked at a man standing beside him, and suddenly said, "You''re here again, Agent Coulson."


    Phil Coulson took off the hat on his head, and then replied: "This kind of thing must be indispensable to our S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Pepper Potts looked straight ahead and said in a flat voice, "Aren''t you going to press down this time?"


    Coles looked at Pepper Potts, and then said slowly: "We are just providing advice. As for the specific choice, it depends on the person involved. After all, after Tony chose to admit that he is Iron Man, we are not stopping him."


    "And we will still respect the choice of Mr. Charlotte Doyle as we respect Tony Stark."


    In response to Agent Coulson''s high-sounding remarks, Pepper Potts didn''t say a word except for a professional smile on his face.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle came to the podium of the press conference, picked up the microphone on the table, and said slowly: "A lot has happened recently, especially in Forest Hills, Queens. The battle on 71st Avenue."


    "I believe all the media and journalists today are here for this time, but before I do it again I want to make my point."


    Charlotte looked at everyone in the audience, and then slowly said, "I''m Charlotte Doyle, a businessman, a wealthy capitalist, and a caring charitable businessman."


    Listening to Charlotte''s words, many reporters in the audience nodded their heads one after another. According to the information that has been disclosed, what Charlotte said was not wrong at all.


    "But I''m not a savior, nor a superhero. I''m not a superman who saves people wherever I wear my underwear if there is a disaster."


    "I have my life and I have my job."


    "In addition, I also have an office named after myself. If there is a need, I can go to the office to entrust the task, but the price is not cheap, and you need to prepare in advance!"


    Seeing Charlotte promoting her firm in such a grand manner, Coulson''s mouth grew. Is this for advertising?


    "Okay, here''s what I''m going to say. The following is the question time. I''ll immediately order a few reporters to answer the questions."


    Charlotte looked at the people below and said, "The first reporter in the first row on the left, you can ask one question, only one and I have the right not to answer."


    Hearing that he was named the first, the reporter was a little excited, and his colleagues beside him even cast envious glances.


    The reporter stood up and then said: "I''m a news reporter for ABC, please ask Mr. Charlotte Doyle, for the battle on 71st Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens, to subdue that man. You are the superhero called monster hater, right?"


    Hearing the reporter''s question, Charlotte looked at the curious eyes of everyone below, and then said, "I''m not a superhero, but the person who uniforms hate is indeed me!"


    As Charlotte''s words fell, the scene was silent for three seconds, and then there was an uproar. The reporters frantically pressed the shutter button, and countless spotlights hit Charlotte''s face, as if to blind him. .


    But Coulson, who was standing on the periphery, had a faint smile on his face, and said in his heart: "Just admit it, this is not what we want to put you in the spotlight, it is your own choice. "


    Ginny, on the other hand, looked at Charlotte Doyle on the stage with a hint of admiration in her eyes, but she seemed to think of something, and her eyes became firm.


    About half a minute passed, and Charlotte stretched out her hands to signal everyone to be quiet.


    Seeing Charlotte''s gesture, the reporters present slowly calmed down.


    "Then I will continue to name the next reporter to ask questions."


    "Third row, sixth reporter from left to right."


    At this time, the reporter who was called stood up and said, "I''m a reporter from the CBS TV network. May I ask Mr. Charlotte, when it happened in the Stark Industrial Zone, when Iron Man fought Iron Overlord, that Tony Is the mysterious person you are talking about?"


    Hearing the CBS reporter asked about the battle that made Iron Man famous, Charlotte pondered for a moment and then said, "Someone told me at the time that my friend was persecuted, so I couldn''t just sit back and watch, so I appeared in I came to the scene and helped him a little bit."


    Charlotte also gestured with her fingers while speaking, indicating that her help was not very big, and the one who really contributed was Iron Man Tony Stark.


    But Charlotte didn''t want to take the lead on this matter and steal Tony''s limelight.


    The reporter who asked the question at this time continued to confirm: "So the mysterious powerhouse at the scene, UU Reading is your Mr. Charlotte Doyle!"


    Charlotte nodded, then said, "Yes, it''s me!"


    The news reporters got the answers they wanted, and they were all satisfied. It can be said that apart from the Iron Man Tony Stark news, another breaking news is about to be saved from their hands.


    Charlotte looked at the people in the stands, and then said: "There is one last question, then give it to the reporter in the last row, from left to right."


    At this time, Eddie Brock, who was named, was very excited. He worked hard to get in at this press conference. He never thought that he would be named. He immediately stood up and said excitedly: "I It''s a reporter for the Global Daily, Eddie Brock, and Mr. Tony Stark has a resounding title called Iron Man."


    "Then, Mr. Charlotte, what name are you going to give yourself? Or choose to accept the public''s advice. I saw that there are websites that name you Green Kid, Kid Flash, and Green Lantern. After all, you had a green suit. The arrogance enveloped the whole body."


    When she heard the reporter''s name, Charlotte was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that there was poison Eddie Brock in his universe, but before he felt interesting, the words behind Eddie were: The muscles in his face twitched.


    What kind of ghost nicknames are these, even Green Lantern ran out, and the two nicknames before, I can''t look directly at them. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing to be called this name.


    Charlotte looked solemn and said calmly, "I am a ninja, you can call me the **** of ninjas!"


    ������������

 Chapter 251： Do magicians make money?

    the other side.


    In the underground laboratory of the seaside villa, Tony was doing new research at this time. During this period of time, in addition to upgrading his Mark armor, he was also trying to upgrade the miniature ark reactor on his chest.


    If he doesn''t use the armor, his ark reactor is enough for him to use for hundreds of years without replacement, and there will be no problem of palladium poisoning, but once the armor is used, the reactor starts to supply power with high power, and palladium poisoning becomes impossible. avoid.


    But letting him take off the armor is a more serious matter than taking his life. He is the armor, and the armor is his life, and no one can give up his life.


    During this time, Tony has done a lot of element tests, but there is no element that can replace the palladium element. Either the radiation is greater than that of the palladium element, but the power supply effect is very different, or it can be pollution-free. The Mark armor provided enough energy, and overall none of the columns were successful.


    Fortunately, there are still many elements that have not been tested. Tony believes that with his own talent, he will definitely find a suitable element to replace the palladium element before he completely fails.


    Just as Tony was preparing for the next elemental test, Jarvis'' voice sounded: "Sir, the Charlotte Doyle you are following has the latest information."


    Hearing Jarvis'' words, Tony stopped his movements and said, "Play the information about Charlotte!"


    Soon Jarvis broadcast the live broadcast of Charlotte''s press conference on TV. Tony took a bottle of chlorophyll and went to the sofa to watch the live news from Charlotte.


    When he heard Charlotte announce that he was the **** of ninjas, Tony couldn''t help but complain: "This guy really used this name, aren''t you afraid that their elders will come to you?"


    "As a god, should I be called the God of Steel?" Tony shook his head. He still felt that the title of Iron Man was more in line with his heart.


    Conference site.


    After Charlotte finished talking about her title, the reporters on the scene frantically pressed the shutter, while some people speculated on the meaning of Charlotte''s words.


    God of Ninjas? Could it be that Charlotte was a student from an island country?


    How is it possible, how can there be such a powerful force there.


    But Coulson, who was standing on the periphery, looked contemplative. What does this title mean?


    You must know that according to the information they have obtained, Charlotte is most likely an agent supported by Konoha Hidden Village. Are you really not afraid of being taboo by calling such a name? Or is this Charlotte''s dream...


    At this point, Charlotte had turned around and was about to leave the scene of the press conference.


    At this time, a reporter held the microphone and asked loudly: "Mr. Charlotte, you are the major shareholder of Stark Industries. Is your strength derived from serum enhancement, just like the original Captain America? ����"


    "According to the information I have investigated, there have always been companies and the military that have been researching enhanced serums and want to recreate the same fighters as Captain America. Is it possible to guess that Stark Industries has mastered the new enhanced serums..."


    Charlotte, who had already walked a few steps, suddenly stopped, then turned to look at everyone and said, "I don''t know whether Stark Industries has conducted serum research and whether it has been successfully developed."


    "If there is a result, please follow the official news of Stark Industries, where the answer will be given."


    After speaking, Charlotte ignored the crowd and left the press conference scene and came to the rest area by the side door.


    At this time, Ginny and Pepper Potts came here when they saw that the press conference was about to end. Seeing Charlotte coming in, Pepper Potts said, "Thank you very much for holding the conference today. The press conference, I believe that Stark Industries'' stock will rise a lot."


    Charlotte smiled and then said, "I am also a shareholder of Stark Industries. The company''s stock will appreciate, and my wealth will also increase."


    Ginny on the side asked curiously, "Is the company really researching fortified serum?"


    Hearing Ginny''s question, Pepper Potts shook his head, and then said, "The company has never been involved in human enhancement, and the main research was on thermal weapons."


    "Tony has always believed that only modern thermal weapons will be the mainstream of future warfare, so he did not let the company carry out scientific research in this area."


    "And since Tony came back and closed the International Arms Division last time, he will not conduct research in this area. Now the company''s main transformation direction is clean energy."


    Hearing Pepper Potts'' words, Ginny nodded thoughtfully, Charlotte came to the sofa and sat down, looked at the whisky in front of her, opened it and poured herself a glass, and then said, "Rest After a while, when the reporters are almost gone, we are returning."


    "OK!"


    Seeing the end of the press conference, Agent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D. did not enter the backstage room to greet Charlotte, but turned and left the press conference.


    Charlotte Office.


    At this time, Balazser and David were in the dining area and ordered a lot of food. David looked at so much food on the table and said in surprise: "It''s just the two of us, who are you?"


    While holding the food on the plate, Balthazar said, "Ah, I''m sorry."


    "I haven''t eaten in ten years!"


    Listening to Balthazar''s words, David looked at his teacher with some sympathy, and then said, "Yes, yes, I can understand."


    Then David also began to taste the food on the table: "Wow~ Teacher, you can try this delicious food."


    Bassaze looked at David and said, "I''m not your teacher, I''m your master."


    Then I found a portion of the food on my side. I used a fork to fork a piece of food, put it in my mouth to chew, and nodded with satisfaction: "The chefs here are very high-level."


    David also praised: "Yes, Master."


    "I think the level of the back kitchen here is no worse than that of a five-star hotel, or even better."


    "Fortunately, this is Senior Brother''s business, otherwise I can''t afford to invite you to come to such a place for consumption."


    Looking at David''s appearance, Bassader shook his head. For a magician, money is not lacking, and then he said: "After you leave the school, you will find that you will not be short of money in the future. ."


    David said in surprise: "Master, is it profitable to be a magician?"


    Bassaze smiled, then said, "You''ll find out later."

 Chapter 252： life dream

    Soon David and Balthazar wiped the food off the table.


    "It''s almost time to rest, let''s go back to practice!"


    As he spoke, he was about to get up and return to the training room. At this time, David saw Becky walking across the road from the window behind him.


    Becky was the girl David was going to chase when he was young, but because of the mysterious house, the two had been separated for ten years. They finally met again in yesterday''s class, and it seemed that they couldn''t take their eyes off of each other anymore.


    Seeing David''s gaze, Balazser turned to look out, and also saw Betty on the street, and said, "NO, NO, NO."


    David said nervously, "I~"


    Bassaze interrupted immediately: "We don''t have time to do that..."


    David pointed directly at Becky outside the window and said, "That girl is my favorite."


    "You are my master, Bassader."


    "Shouldn''t you help me realize my dream in life?"


    Bassaze looked at David, then said, "Ah, yes, yes, I''m your master."


    "Your master said that if Maxim catches you on the street, you will die."


    "You know last night, he just attacked you."


    "Is it worth risking your own life for her?"


    "Think about it, David!"


    David had a painful look on his face. He pondered for a while, then pulled out his legs and ran out. At the same time, he said, "Master, I will come as soon as I finish my personal affairs."


    Seeing that his second apprentice was also out for private affairs, Bassader helplessly patted his forehead, then slowly got up and followed.


    David rushed out of the Charlotte office, ran across the street towards Becky, and greeted him behind him, "Becky, what a coincidence."


    Becky looked at the figure that suddenly appeared, and said in surprise, "Oh."


    After confirming that the person who came was David, he said hello: "Hey, David."


    David hurriedly said, "Do you want to go home or not?"


    Becky quipped, "You''re following me?"


    David hurriedly explained: "I have no ill intentions!"


    Becky smiled, then said, "I''m going to the gallery in Washington East Square, where there are paintings on display today."


    At this time, Balazser walked out of Charlotte''s office, looked at the figure of David chatting with the girl in the distance, and then said, "I hope I am unfounded."


    David accompanied Becky all the way to the entrance of the subway station, and the two chatted on the road.


    "I listened to your show last night."


    Becky looked at David and said with a smile, "How does it feel?"


    David raised his hands and said excitedly, "Oh, that''s great."


    "I''ve never heard those bands play, which means they''re really, really special."


    Hearing David''s compliments, Becky put on a smile: "I''m glad someone is listening."


    "Anyway, idle is idle."


    The two talked while walking and came to the platform.


    At this time, a black strong man suddenly appeared in front of the two, holding a knife at them, and then said to Becky: "Take the money, take it, take it out, hurry up."


    The black man had a fierce look on his face, shouting and gesturing at Becky.


    Becky was so frightened by this sudden scene that she hurriedly handed over her backpack to the other party.


    But the black man was not satisfied and continued: "Come on, bracelet."


    The panicked Becky hurriedly took off the bracelet, and said with a crying tone, "Okay, okay."


    The black man grabbed the bracelet and shouted, "Give me the bracelet."


    After getting the bracelet, he shouted to David, "Get out of the way."


    After speaking, he rammed towards David, and then ran away directly.


    David was directly hit by the black strong man and staggered, and almost didn''t fall on the spot.


    Becky looked at the black man who ran away, and said in a mournful tone, "That''s the bracelet my grandmother gave me."


    Looking at Becky with a sad face, David took a deep breath, then turned his head and chased in the direction of the black man''s escape.


    Seeing David chasing the gangster, Becky yelled, "No, David!"


    Seeing that David didn''t stop because of her shouting, Becky hurriedly turned around and ran towards the station of the subway marshals. She wanted to call the police for support. The black man was too strong and had a knife in his hand. David was definitely not an opponent.


    At this time, David chased behind the black gangster and climbed the stairs twice in a row. Seeing that the black man was about to escape from the gate of the subway station, he immediately raised his right hand with the ring.


    At this moment, its green light flashed on the ring, and the gate was closed instantly, making it impossible to push.


    The black robber who was about to escape through the gate slammed into the railing and cried out in pain, and then pushed the railing with his hands, but to no avail.


    David walked over with his right hand raised and said, "You better, give me that bracelet back."


    Seeing this, the black man exited the exit, then flashed his knife and retorted: "You''d better go find your girlfriend."


    Hearing the black man''s words, David shook his head and said, "I really hope he is."


    Then he seemed to think of something, and a smile appeared on his face: "Do you think she is my girlfriend?"


    "Really? Do you really think so?"


    When the black man saw David''s words, his head was full of question marks, and he pointed at David with a knife and said, "What a mess, shut up."


    Seeing this scene, David pointed his right hand at the trash can next to him, and the trash can was controlled to float in an instant, but it was David who was going to use the trash can to stun the black gangster.


    The black man looked at David''s waving arm and shouted suspiciously, "What are you doing?"


    While controlling the trash can, David said, "I don''t know what you mean."


    "Seriously, I just want to..."


    The moment David released his fist the trash can did not hit the opponent as he had imagined, but ignited spontaneously with a bang.


    Because the movement was not small, the frightened black man quickly turned his head to look.


    Because of the mistake, David covered his face with one hand in frustration.


    The black man who saw this scene pointed one finger at the trash can that was floating and on fire, turned his head to David and said, "Oh, did you see it?"


    David took a deep breath and said, "Watch out."


    Then the arm was pulled back, and the flame of the trash can was extinguished in an instant, and the black gangster was knocked unconscious in an instant.


    Seeing that the gangster fainted, David quickly stepped forward to pick up Becky''s backpack and bracelet and turned back.


    At this time, David had just arrived at the platform when he saw Becky running behind the two policemen and shouted, "He''s up there, running up."

 Chapter 253： My brother is the **** of ninjas

    David hid the thing behind him, and then flexibly avoided the two policemen who ran from the win, and blocked in front of Becky.


    Becky looked at David who came back and asked with concern, "Are you all right?"


    "It''s all right, here''s you, and your grandmother''s bracelet."


    During the conversation, David handed over the backpack and bracelet he had snatched back to Becky.


    After taking the thing, Becky said incredulously: "How did you do it, that guy is strong."


    David nodded and explained, "I''ve been practicing recently, practicing boxing."


    While speaking, he also made several striking gestures: "This move is called thunderbolt lightning!"


    Looking at David''s appearance, Becky looked up and down, and then said, "You don''t seem to be the same as others."


    David stretched out his right hand, then smiled: "I just brought a new ring."


    Becky looked at David''s ring, then said, "Nice."


    "thanks."


    At this time, David looked at Becky, took a deep breath and said excitedly, "I just want to tell you that if you need help with your midterm exam, feel free to come to me."


    Becky nodded. "Okay, okay, that''s great."


    David said in surprise: "Really?"


    Becky asked, "Can you do it tomorrow?"


    David excitedly said: "See you or not."


    "By the way, I''m currently living in Charlotte''s Office on Seventy-One Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens."


    Hearing David''s reported address, Becky asked in surprise, "What?"


    David repeated it again: "I currently live in Charlotte''s Office on Seventy-One Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens."


    Becky said excitedly, "God, no wonder you were able to subdue that nigger!"


    "David, what is your relationship with the **** of ninjas, you actually live in his office, are you relatives?"


    "Is he also a rich **** like Tony the Iron Man, and I heard that the two of them are good friends!"


    Looking at Becky like a machine gun and throwing several questions in a row, David asked blankly, "What?"


    "Who is the **** of ninjas?"


    Seeing that David didn''t look like a fake, Becky said, "Charlotte Doyle."


    "Charlotte Doyle is the **** of ninjas, and the **** of ninjas is Charlotte Doyle."


    "Don''t you know you live in Charlotte''s Office?"


    "Mr. Charlotte Doyle is the superhero who defeated monsters some time ago, and the mysterious hero who appeared in Iron Man vs. Iron Overlord."


    "These are all things that Mr. Charlotte has acknowledged at a press conference this morning."


    "David, don''t you watch the news?"


    "Trust me, until tomorrow, no, at night, this news will spread out overwhelmingly."


    Listening to Becky''s words, David finally understood and murmured, "Charlotte Doyle is the **** of ninjas, a superhero..."


    "Yes, David, what is your relationship with him? You should know each other, or you can''t live in it."


    David said with some uncertainty at this time: "I should be Charlotte Doyle''s junior brother."


    Then his eyes firmed and he said seriously: "Yes, Charlotte Doyle is my senior brother, and the God of Ninja is my senior brother."


    Becky looked at David with puzzled eyes, is this guy really the younger brother of the Ninja God?


    At this moment, the train from the subway station came in, and Becky said, "I''m going to get on this train."


    Becky walked into the car, stood at the door of the car, and said to David, who was still in a trance, "We''ll see you tomorrow."


    Only then did David react, and then said: "This is our agreement, I will wait for you there tomorrow!"


    Just as David finished speaking, the door of the subway was closed, and then he quickly drove into the distance, while David watched the departing train, slowly in a daze.


    At this time, Balazr appeared behind David, and suddenly said, "Love is confusing."


    The sudden sound made David jump and turn around quickly.


    Balazser looked at David and continued: "Magic requires concentration."


    Then he twisted his neck at David and said, "Let''s go, Thunderbolt, you''re still a long way off."


    David followed Balazer back to Charlotte''s office.


    In the training room, David stood in the magic circle and said, "Master, do you know?"


    "Brother Charlotte turned out to be a superhero, also called the **** of ninjas."


    "On the way back, I checked it with my mobile phone. Brother, he turned out to be the second largest individual shareholder of Stark Industries, and a friend of Iron Man. He also has a charitable foundation under his name."


    "According to statistics, senior brother''s net worth may be nearly 10 billion!"


    Sasser, who was sitting in the chair, listened to David''s words and was a little surprised. He knew that Charlotte was worth a lot.


    But the net worth of tens of billions still exceeded his expectations.


    Bassaze shook his head and said in a flat voice: "I think the title of Supreme Merlin is better than the God of Ninjas."


    "What do you think, David."


    David sneered and said, "I don''t dare to say anything about the name of my brother, but he can have multiple titles, right?"


    "It''s like I have multiple degrees."


    Listening to David''s explanation, Bassader nodded, as if he agreed with his words, took a sip of the coffee on the side, and said, "Hurry up and practice, look at the magic you use in the subway station, it''s shameful."


    Hearing Master''s reprimand, David quickly got in touch, not daring to talk too much.


    the other side.


    At this time, John Wick looked at Rolls-Royce and drove in the direction of the Charlotte Office.


    Ginny did not follow Charlotte back to the office because she had to deal with matters on the base, but left John by Charlotte''s side to be responsible for the other party''s travel.


    Sitting in the car, UU reading Charlotte looked at John Wick''s back, and then asked, "John, you can bring your Rottweiler to the office together, so that You can also take care of it."


    "Thank you BOSS, I will find someone to deliver it later."


    Charlotte nodded, and then continued: "How is life like this now, can you adapt to it?"


    "Thank you BOSS for your stay. I feel a lot more at ease with you, and I like my life very much."


    "There will be a high-table meeting in a while, and I intend to leave all the cooperation in the recovery room to you to handle."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, John paused, then said, "Thank you BOSS, I will do my job well."


    Charlotte nodded, but said nothing.


    Soon the car drove to the door of Charlotte''s office.

 Chapter 254： Dragon Belt

    Walking into the office, and seeing Iruka teaching Temari to learn common sense here, Charlotte didn''t bother and turned around and went to the practice room.


    Pushing open the door of the practice room, Charlotte walked in directly.


    "Master, I''m back!"


    Balthazar nodded. During this time, he watched two battle videos about Charlotte on his tablet, and found that his apprentice''s strength was much stronger than he imagined.


    Even in terms of melee combat, he is very similar to his master, Merlin, who is a magician with exceptionally powerful melee combat abilities.


    "I already know your general strength, and you already have your own fighting style, so I won''t teach you like I taught David."


    "The magic book I gave you contains a lot of magic, including mirror magic, mirror prison, prison, magic missile, illusion and many other magics. You can study and learn by yourself, and come and ask me if you don''t understand it. ."


    Hearing Balazr''s words, Charlotte also nodded, not asking the other side to teach David the same way she taught herself.


    After all, the progress of the two was completely different. If I practiced on the side, I would have dealt a greater blow to David, so I was ready to turn around and leave, and went back to the room to continue reading the magic book to pick up on last night''s progress.


    When David saw Charlotte was leaving, he immediately said, "Brother, I have a female friend who is coming to see me tomorrow. Can she come in?"


    Hearing David''s words, Charlotte smiled: "No problem, just pick her up when the time comes, and the security staff at the door won''t stop her."


    "Thank you, brother!"


    Charlotte smiled and didn''t say anything, but left the practice room and returned to her room.


    Back in the room, Charlotte just sat down, and before she took out the magic book to read, the phone rang.


    She took out her phone and saw that the caller ID was Jin Bing. Charlotte was surprised, saying that this guy hadn''t contacted me for a long time.


    Connected to the phone, Jin Bing''s voice came from the phone.


    "Hi, Charlotte, I haven''t been in touch for a long time."


    "Jin Bing, it''s true that we haven''t been in touch for a while. How is the market share of the island country?"


    Jin Bing''s hearty laughter came from the other end of the phone, and then continued: "I still want to thank you for solving the heads of the two major organizations, Handhehui and Chunzhenhui, so that I can easily conquer the underground forces here. a lot."


    "I''m calling this time to tell you that the generous gift I promised you from here is ready. When the time comes, I will bring the gift back to New York and bring it to you."


    Charlotte smiled: "Mutual benefit, next time I encounter such a good thing, I will think of you."


    "Then I won''t say more. I should be able to go to New York in another week. Wait for my good news."


    "Row!"


    Then she hung up the phone, and Charlotte put the phone aside and guessed in her heart that this guy, Jin Bing, was able to call me in advance, obviously because he saw today''s press conference.


    This guy��������


    After that, I stopped thinking about Jin Bing. As for what the gift is, I will know when Jin Bing comes.


    I took out the magic book from the storage space, but I remembered that the magic equipment obtained by killing Ah Luo yesterday had not been studied, so I put the book aside and took out the one with the dragon-shaped decoration. Magic Belt.


    Taking out the magic belt, Charlotte looked at the dragon-shaped ornament on it and found that it was clearly an oriental dragon, but why the other party summoned it was different.


    According to the magic knowledge she had learned, Charlotte poured Chakra into this magic equipment through the Dragon Ring as magic, and soon got all the information about this magic equipment.


    Phantom Dragon Belt: Intermediate magic equipment.


    It can turn dragon-shaped objects or things into a giant dragon to attack. According to the size of the magic input, the strength of the giant dragon varies.


    In addition to the physical attack, the summoned dragon only has one move, dragon breath.


    Seeing that this magic equipment only has this function, Charlotte shook her head in disappointment, thinking that the magic dragon summoned by Ahluo is ugly, and its strength is only the same. It is not as strong as the blue snake, so there is no reservation. idea of ??this thing.


    I saw Charlotte''s palm on the magic equipment, and a system prompt came immediately.


    Ding��Found a rechargeable item, whether to recharge it!


    Top up!


    Ding �� The recharge is successful, and you will get 1,000 gold coins.


    Hearing that 1,000 gold coins were recharged, Charlotte was a little surprised. She didn''t expect to underestimate this magic item, it''s so valuable.


    It seems that he needs to collect more magic items, the value is a bit beyond his expectations.


    But Charlotte didn''t know that although this magic item was not high in rank, it was only intermediate, but it was forged with the dragon soul of a young dragon, so the recharge amount was so high.


    Seeing that her gold coins had recovered to 9,904, Charlotte clapped her hands with satisfaction, and looked at the Dragon Treasure Ring on her hand, she was really curious about his value.


    Shaking her head Charlotte cut off her own thoughts, then opened the magic book and watched it seriously.


    the other side.


    Serena and Mike took the Kakashi team to the outside of the base of the Nordic branch of the vampires.


    Looking at the castle in front of her, Serena said, "In this castle, there are a large number of vampires from the Nordic branch, but at present the vampires in the castle are only a small part."


    "More vampires are scattered in various safe houses in the city, and they are not gathered here."


    "At present, the news of the death of the three elders has spread all over the vampire family, and I have become their wanted prisoner."


    "My suggestion is not to attack the castle directly, but to send a few people to guard here, and not let the people inside come out, but let the people outside in."


    "And send one or two people to the safe house outside to clean up the vampires, so that you can kill them as much as possible."


    "Once we destroy this castle, the vampires outside will definitely disperse, and it will be difficult to find them, just like vampires in London."


    "Actually, in London, you didn''t kill even half of the number you killed, and there were still many vampires with underground combat power who didn''t return to the castle at that time."


    Hearing Serena''s suggestion, Kakashi nodded, looked at the castle in front of him, and then commanded: "Sasuke, Naruto Uzumaki, Li Locke, and Michael, you four obey Sasuke''s orders and guard the castle here. "


    "No vampires are allowed to go out, but people outside can be allowed in."

 Chapter 255： Clean up the Nordic tribe

    Then he looked at Serena and continued to instruct: "Take me with you and go to sweep the outer vampire station."


    When Michael heard Hatake Kakashi separating Serena from himself, he retorted, "Captain Kakashi, take me with you."


    Kakashi glanced at Michael with murderous eyes, and said in a cold voice, "Obey the order or die, I don''t need trash who can''t complete the mission!"


    Feeling Kakashi''s murderous words, Michael couldn''t help shivering.


    Serena on the side quickly said, "Michael, listen to Captain Kakashi and stay here to guard the vampires in the castle. With the captain here, I will be very safe."


    Michael breathed a sigh of relief, and then quickly said, "I listen to the captain and promise to take the mission seriously here."


    Kakashi restrained his killing this time, and then said to Sasuke, "I''ll leave it to you here."


    "Yes, Kakashi-sensei!"


    "Selina, let''s go now!"


    Then Serena left the base of the Nordic branch with Kakashi and killed the vampires in the outer safe house.


    ........


    The moon rises and sets.


    Soon the day will pass.


    David didn''t stay up all night to practice again yesterday, but after exercising until night, Iruka opened a room for him and entered it to rest.


    On the other hand, Balazr received a letter from the owl messenger at night. After opening it, he looked at the contents of the envelope and turned to leave the Charlotte office.


    However, after dawn, he returned to the office.


    Charlotte woke up from the room at this time and sighed.


    Sign in!


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get 1 Ninjutsu secret scroll.


    Looking at the sign-in items she got, Charlotte was a little surprised. Yesterday, she was rewarded with a ninja recruitment scroll. Normally, today''s items should be a little worse, but they were actually good in the early stage.


    So is it all Merlin''s blessing?


    Speaking of which, Merlin, who was so powerful, was attacked and killed by his own disciple. Isn''t this really acting?


    Speaking of which, Mage Gu Yi''s future plan is not to follow Merlin.


    These two guys who have avatars in various universes are really fooling people when they act.


    After taking the things in her pocket, Charlotte habitually threw her consciousness into the system space. First, she checked the mission meeting room and found that there was only one unfinished C-level mission on it, so she withdrew.


    He clicked on the ninja shop, and was about to take a look at the ninja shop today. He wanted to see if there were any suitable pieces.


    Clicking on the ninja interface of the system mall, the portraits of the four ninjas came into view.


    Shippuden Li Locke: Limited to 0/4 and 80/1 gold coins per day!


    Shippuden Naruto Fragments: Limited to 0/4, 80/1 gold coins per day!


    Stop Water: Daily purchase limit of 0/4, 4201 gold coins!


    Ghost Shark Fragments: Limited to 0/4 and 300/1 gold coins per day!


    Looking at the newly refreshed four ninjas, Charlotte even rubbed her eyes. This is not an illusion. It turns out that they are all ninja fragments that he desperately needs, and the prices are all that he can accept. Wonderful.


    "Merlin is above, thank you for your blessing!"


    Clicking on Li Locke''s avatar in Shippuden, it showed that he already had 8 shards. Charlotte didn''t hesitate to buy 4 shards for 320 gold coins, bringing the number to 12.


    Then he clicked on Naruto''s avatar, showing that he currently owns 12 fragments. Looking at the price of Naruto''s 80 gold coins, he filled it up without hesitation. After spending 320 gold coins, he bought 4 fragments directly. bringing the number to 16.


    For the rare Uchiha Shisui that has been refreshed again, it is more to buy and earn, without the slightest hesitation, the call cost 1680 gold coins to be filled directly, and 4 pieces were purchased with arrogance, making it as many as 12 pieces. .


    As for the last ghost shark, I checked it out and found that I already had 12 pieces. I used 1,200 gold coins again with arrogance, and bought 4 pieces, bringing the number to 16 pieces.


    The only thing that Charlotte felt was a pity was that the fragments of the flying section were not refreshed. You must know that the flying section is only 10 fragments away, so it can be revealed.


    At that time, he will have the first member of the Xiao organization. When the time comes, he will gather all the people and bring them out to interrupt. What a beauty.


    Throwing away her regrets, Charlotte had already spent 3,520 gold coins in the blink of an eye. Looking at the remaining 6,384 gold coins, Charlotte slapped her mouth. The 1,000 gold coins she had just received were all spent before they were covered in heat. When I went out, I spent 2520 more.


    This kind of days of making ends meet can''t last, and I don''t know how Kakashi''s progress is going.


    the other side.


    Maxim and Drake drove around the city yesterday and finally chose a location that satisfied him this morning.


    Maxim looked up at the surrounding buildings, and shouted with great satisfaction, "That''s great, the resurrection starts here."


    "We can use the satellite dish on their roof."


    Then he pointed at the roofs of several buildings around him with his wand: "That, that, and that, let me do it."


    However, Drake, who was supposed to get up again, was surrounded by a large group of fans and was signing autographs for his fans Did you know that my boutique DVD will be released next month? "


    Without hearing the response from his subordinates, Maxim turned around and looked at Drake, who was surrounded by people and signed his name, his brows were slightly wrinkled.


    Feeling Maxime''s gaze, Drake quickly stopped what he was doing, and said apologetically, "Okay, let it go, let it go."


    Then Drake walked through the crowd, came to Maxim, and explained, "I''m so sorry, Maxim."


    "Everyone is very excited to see me as a popular idol."


    Maxim looked at Drake and said with a serious expression, "It''s a pity they won''t be excited for a few days."


    Hearing this, Derek frowned slightly.


    Maxim continued: "But we have to find David first, and the man with the ring."


    Derek asked in surprise, "How to find it?"


    Maxim patted the copper bull standing beside him, and then said, "When they are alone."


    But it was Maxim who put a mark on the copper bull, which is the abbreviation of New York University.


    Training room.


    Sitting on a suspended chair, Balthazar read the letters he hadn''t replied to in the past ten years, and said slowly, "Be careful to control your mind and put me down gently."


    David raised his right hand and tried slowly. At this moment, Charlotte pushed in the door, but the movement caused David to lose control in an instant, and the three chairs fell instantly.

 Chapter 256： Teachers brother picks up girls

    As the chair fell in an instant, Balazor, who was sitting on it, was also dropped.


    David immediately greeted: "Senior brother, good morning!"


    "Good morning!"


    Seeing that it was Charlotte who entered the door, Balthazar asked, "Charlotte, do you have any doubts about which magic?"


    Hearing the teacher''s question, Charlotte shook her head, walked in front of Balthazar, and said, "It''s not about magic."


    "Teacher, I want to ask, where can I get the magic items seized from Ahluo? I''m more interested in magic equipment."


    Hearing Charlotte''s interest in magic equipment, Balazor frowned slightly, and then said seriously: "These equipment are foreign objects, and the strength of the magician mainly depends on his own strength."


    "But since you''re interested in this type of item, after we get rid of Maxim, I''ll take you to learn more about magic equipment and the world of magicians."


    "Then it will trouble the teacher."


    At this moment, a cell phone on the table beside him suddenly rang, and it was David''s cell phone.


    David hurried over, picked up the phone and pressed the connect button.


    "Hi David, I''m Becky."


    "I''m already at the door of the office."


    Hearing the voice of the girl he liked, a smile appeared on David''s face: "Wait a minute, I''ll be right there."


    "Teacher, brother, my friend is coming to see me, I''ll pick her up."


    Balazser looked at David who was about to leave after picking up his clothes, and said, "David, come back to me, we still have important things."


    Charlotte smiled: "Teacher, let him go."


    "The combination of work and rest can help you learn magic better."


    Bassader waved his hand, and then said: "You go!"


    David had already arrived at the door of the training room at this time, he quickly turned his head and said, "Thank you, Brother and Master."


    Then he opened the door and walked towards the door of the office.


    Watching David leave, Bassader thought for a while, and then said, "If that''s the case, I''ll go out and do something."


    After he finished speaking, he got up and walked out.


    At this time, David had come to the door of the office, looking at Becky outside the door, he immediately said hello: "Hi, Becky."


    "Come in with me!"


    After that, he took Becky into the office.


    Becky, who entered the office, looked at the luxuriously decorated hall and the staff inside, and asked, "David, do you really live here?"


    David touched his head and said, "It doesn''t count. Recently, I learned knowledge from my master and my brother, and I live here temporarily."


    "My home is not here."


    Becky nodded thoughtfully. At this time, Balazser came out and happened to meet David and Becky. Then he patted David on the shoulder and said, "I''ll give you a day off today, be good. Accompany your friends."


    Hearing his master''s words, David froze for a moment, then hurriedly said, "Thank you, Master!"


    Looking at Balthazar who was leaving, David hurriedly introduced Becky: "This is my master!"


    Becky asked curiously, "The master who taught you thunderbolt lightning?"


    David smiled awkwardly: "Haha, yes."


    David took Becky to the rest area, found a booth, and the two sat next to each other.


    Becky took out a poster of Charlotte Doyle at this time, and then asked: "David, since you are the junior brother of the **** of ninja, can you help me get an autograph, and if you can take a group photo? Better yet."


    David took the poster from Becky''s hand, which was the photo of Charlotte Doyle''s speech at the press conference. In order not to disappoint his beloved girl, David pondered for a moment and then said, "Wait for me a moment. ."


    After speaking, David took the poster and ran towards the training room.


    Charlotte was about to practice ninjutsu when she saw David running in and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    David came to Charlotte, took out the poster Becky gave him, and said, "Brother, can you give me an autograph, my friends adore you and are your fans."


    Charlotte took the poster, opened it and glanced at it, and said in surprise: "There will be pirated copies so soon, and I haven''t authorized the manufacturer to print it yet."


    However, he still took out a pen and spread the poster on the table, leaving his name, Charlotte Doyle.


    After signing the name, Charlotte handed it to David and said, "David, if you want to catch him, it''s better for him to worship you, not others."


    Hearing Charlotte''s teaching, David nodded in approval, and then said a little embarrassedly: "Senior brother, can you take a group photo."


    Looking at David''s appearance, Charlotte sighed helplessly, and then said, "Let''s go!"


    Hearing his senior brother agree, the smile on David''s face was even better, and then he hurried to the front and opened the door of the practice range for Charlotte.


    All the way to the rest area, David brought Charlotte to Becky.


    "Becky, this is my brother, Charlotte Doyle."


    "Brother, this is my good friend, Becky."


    Looking at the woman in front of her, Charlotte greeted calmly, "Hello, I''m David''s brother, Charlotte Doyle!"


    Becky stood up from the sofa excitedly, stretched out her hand and said, "Hello, I''m Becky!"


    Charlotte shook hands with the other person, and then said, "I heard that you want to take a group photo, do you have a camera?"


    Becky hurriedly took out a card machine from her backpack, and said, "I have a belt, can I use this?"


    Charlotte looked at the camera in the girl''s hand, smiled, and said, "No problem."


    Take the camera Charlotte stood in the middle, and Becky and David were standing beside them.


    Charlotte held up the camera and said, "Come, read to me, eggplant!"


    "Crack!"


    After taking the photo, Charlotte exchanged the camera with Becky, and whispered to David, "Take care of your friends, I still have something to deal with."


    "I''ve explained it to the dining area, you can eat anything, you don''t need to pay."


    Charlotte then waved goodbye to the two of them and returned to the training room. He wanted to continue to try how much stronger each ninjutsu was with the increase of the Dragon Ring.


    Seeing Charlotte leave, Betty sighed: "Your brother is really approachable and has no air at all. David, you have to work hard and become a strong man like your brother."


    Then he took out his textbook and said, "I will trouble you today, I still have many knowledge points that I have not mastered."

 Chapter 257： school bullying

    the other side.


    After leaving the Charlotte office, Balazser drove his car to his former mysterious cabin.


    Seeing that his former house had turned into an electronics mall, Balazser parked his car on the side of the road and walked in.


    After entering, he found that although the items and things on it had changed, the building was still the same building, so he went directly to the place where he hid his belongings.


    Coming to the wall next to the stairs, Balazazar waved his hands, and the wall originally built of masonry instantly turned into a door. Balazazar opened the door, and inside was a small storage room with a package.


    Balazser took out the package, opened it, and took out a piece of parchment. It recorded a magic spell, telling **** one of the two souls in a body without harming the other soul. The mantra, but Balthazar has not been successfully mastered.


    After taking a look at the parchment, Balazser put it back in the package, and took out a small cloth bag, which contained a necklace.


    Balthazar looked at the necklace, remembered his lover, then kicked it into his pocket, put the package back in place, and locked it with magic.


    The morning passed quickly.


    After having lunch with Becky, David said, "This is the end of today''s study. Next, I will take you to see an interesting place."


    Then David took Becky to his laboratory.


    After arriving at the laboratory, David began to connect the wiring for the Tesla coil and said, "I want to show you something."


    Becky looked at the discharge in the laboratory and asked curiously, "What is this?"


    While preparing for the work, David said, "This is a Tesla coil."


    "You can use them to generate what''s called a plasma."


    "The problem is that I paid too much attention to their technical characteristics before, and I didn''t even notice how beautiful they are!"


    Soon David made his preparations and entered the iron cage placed in the center of the laboratory. This was a safe area to isolate plasma.


    David opened the door of the cage, stood inside and said to Becky, "I hope you can enter my cage."


    Hearing David''s invitation, Becky smiled and said, "Okay, this is the first time someone has told me such a thing."


    Then he entered the iron cage and stood beside David.


    David closed the iron door and said, "That''s not surprising."


    "Please hold this crossbar tightly with both hands."


    "Okay!"


    Seeing Becky do as he did, David turned off the lights in the lab and tapped a few times on the computer.


    "Okay, please stand firm, now the show starts."


    As David''s words fell, several plasma lightning appeared in the laboratory, slashing towards the two people standing in the Faraday cage.


    Because both of them are in the Faraday cage, they are very safe and there is no danger.


    The sudden appearance of lightning startled Becky.


    Then he will be amazed at the sight in front of him: "Oh, my God!"


    Becky looked at David with admiration and asked, "How is this done."


    "The coil produces sparks at high frequencies, and when the sparks pass through the air, it makes a sound, which sounds a little dull."


    Becky looked at everything in front of her with curiosity, but soon the plasma lightning that was scurrying stopped.


    At this time, David quietly tapped on the keyboard a few times, and the next moment the frequency of the plasma sparks changed, as if he was playing a piece of music.


    Becky also reacted after listening for a few seconds, and immediately said to David excitedly, "You are listening to the radio."


    "I let this song go that night."


    David didn''t answer Becky''s question directly, but said, "These coils are like my life, and I''ve been here with them for two years."


    "They played wonderful music, but I never cared about them, much less thought to appreciate them."


    "Until I met you."


    "I heard you talk about music on the show, I..."


    Listening to David''s words, Becky''s face showed a happy smile.


    After the two experienced a wonderful Tesla coil playing, they left the laboratory.


    David sent Becky back to New York University, and the two went all the way to the school''s athletic facility.


    Becky came to the door of the yoga room, looked at David and said, "I''m going in."


    Looking at Becky who was leaving, David said, "Can we still meet?"


    "I mean a while, eight o''clock, in my laboratory."


    Seeing David''s invitation, Becky smiled and said, "Okay, okay, great."


    David asked, "With me?"


    Becky said with a smile, "With you, of course."


    "It''s a word."


    Becky waved, "Yoga is about to start."


    David also waved goodbye and said, "Okay, I have to go to the bathroom."


    After speaking, he ran towards the bathroom.


    When he came to the bathroom, David hummed excitedly while taking a piss: "I dated a girl because I''m handsome."


    "My heart is singing."


    At this time, Redek walked into the bathroom and said, "It''s you!"


    Hearing the voice next to him David pulled the zipper and said suspiciously, "Ah, I''m sorry."


    "Are you the new apprentice of Balthazar?"


    "No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like material for learning magic."


    Looking at the man walking in front of him, David said blankly, "Who are you? Do you know my master?"


    Drake smiled and said, "Okay, don''t be nervous."


    Then Drake gently kicked to the side, and the urinal and all the toilets in the bathroom started to be activated, and then flushed automatically.


    David asked in confusion, "This is you?"


    With a hint of excitement on his face, Drake said, "This way no one can hear your cry, right?"


    David looked at the man in front of him, stretched out a hand and said, "I-I don''t know who you are at all."


    Hearing this answer, Dred suddenly changed his face and said with a hint of anger in his voice: "What, you don''t know me?"


    David looked at the other party''s outfit and said in surprise, "Are you from a hipster band?"


    Drake grabbed the clothes on David''s chest angrily, then pulled it to the wall, then lifted David up in the air with his arms, and pinned it to the wall.


    "What is your weight?"


    Hearing that the other party suddenly asked this question, David instinctively replied: "160 pounds."


    Drake let go of his hands, and David was fixed in mid-air.


    David looked at the other party and turned around and wanted to take two steps away. Then he spread his hands helplessly and said, "Why does it seem like I''m back in middle school."

 Chapter 258： caught

    Drake took a few steps forward, then snapped his fingers, and David, who was dropped in mid-air, fell instantly.


    "boom!"


    With the sound of the heavy landing, David, who fell, screamed.


    Drake turned around at this moment, looked at David who was about to get up from the ground, and said, "Okay, listen to me."


    "Use your housekeeping skills to deal with me, your most powerful spell."


    "Come on, take out your ring."


    David didn''t refuse, he quickly took out the ring from his pocket and put it on his finger.


    "Put it on, dear boy!"


    Drake stretched out his arms, ready to meet David''s trick.


    "Well, this is what you asked for."


    David made a gesture of launching a plasma lightning ball and attacked the opponent.


    Following David''s actions, Drake assumed an injured posture and exclaimed, "Oh!"


    However, David failed to launch the lightning ball.


    Drake smiled and said, "It''s alright, I was just kidding you. There was no reaction."


    Seeing this, David reluctantly put away his combat posture.


    Drake smiled and said, "Is there any distraction in my heart?"


    David replied, "Yes, of course."


    After thinking for a while, Drake said, "Because you are nervous, I understand, you are under pressure."


    David defended: "Nothing, I''m a rookie."


    Drake rolled his eyes and saw that David was so stupid, and said, "You wear a ring, take it off."


    David asked in confusion, "Take off the ring?"


    Drake affirmed: "Yes, I took it off."


    At this time, Maxim, who was listening to what was happening inside, couldn''t take it anymore, and walked in and shouted, "Enough."


    "Fool, watch the door!"


    Drake turned around and saw that it was Maxim, so he obeyed and walked towards the door.


    Maxim came over and looked carefully at David, the guy who was accepted as an apprentice by Barcelona, ??especially when he saw the rings on his fingers, he frowned slightly.


    When David saw the other party, he also knew that something was wrong, and ran out immediately.


    Looking at David running towards the door, the wand in Maxim''s hand lit up, and he pointed at David, and David was pulled back upside down.


    "Oh, no!"


    Although David strongly refused, he was pulled back by this force and pulled in front of Maxim.


    "Hi, David."


    "Listen, David, I''m going to kill you and I can do it now."


    "It''s in this bathroom, although it''s not honorable, but if you tell me where the nesting doll is, maybe you will die."


    David looked at Maxim in horror: "I don''t know."


    Maxim took a careful look at David''s eyes and facial expressions, and then said slightly disappointed: "It seems that you really don''t know, you just don''t know if you can be exchanged for Mo Jiana''s prisoner. Dolls."


    While speaking, Maxim took out a pure black magic item resembling a Russian nesting doll from his bosom, and saw that Maxim opened the doll''s cover and pointed at David with the wand in his hand.


    Like quicksand, David was instantly sealed in the nesting doll. As the nesting doll was closed, the pure black nesting doll also had an image, it was David who was terrified.


    After all this was done, Maxim walked out of the bathroom and said, "The matter here is settled, let''s see if I can exchange his apprentice for the nesting doll in Barcelona''s hands."


    "Have you found the person I asked you to check, that new Supreme Merlin."


    The two came to the car. Drake took out a tablet and handed it to Maxim. Then he said with a weird expression, "Hobart, are you sure you didn''t recognize the wrong person."


    Maxim frowned slightly, and said, "How can I admit that the portrait I drew myself is wrong."


    Looking at the unplayed video on the tablet, Maxim then clicked to play it. The above was the battle scene of Charlotte Doyle''s battle against the Hateful, and the frontal video of Charlotte Doyle at the press conference.


    After watching these two short videos, Maxim threw the tablet on the seat beside him, leaned back, and closed his eyes.


    "God of ninjas, Supreme Merlin is interesting, very interesting."


    "It seems that you have really found a powerful successor for Merlin, Balazser."


    "I thought I remembered it wrong. Ten years ago, David brought me out with the ring. Ten years later, the owner of the ring has changed."


    "It turns out that you have a better choice, the seeds of the two supreme Merlins?"


    the other side.


    Charlotte had a good experience in the training room, the boosting effect of the Dragon Ring and Muji Ninjutsu. In the end, Charlotte decided to use the Dragon Ring as booster equipment.


    After all, the power is greater and the effect is stronger. As for the issue of instant cast, it can be instant cast when needed, not to mention Charlotte believes that her future self can be like Qianshou Hashirama, clapping both hands to call whatever you want. .


    At this moment, the phone rang, and seeing that it was Ginny calling, he connected the phone directly.


    "Hi, Ginny!"


    "BOSS, the two weapons you asked me to build have already been built. Do you think they will be delivered or you will come and have a look."


    Thinking that the short knife made for Toadji was a full twelve meters long, Charlotte thought for a while and said, "You send John the address, and I''ll let him take me there to see it, and take it away if it''s suitable. "


    "Okay, BOSS."


    Charlotte got up and walked out of the training room. She went back to the room to take a cold shower and changed into a suit.


    When I went downstairs, I saw John waiting in the lounge area.


    Seeing Charlotte coming down, John immediately got up and walked over, then said, "Boss, shall we go now?"


    Charlotte nodded, then said, "Let''s go!"


    At this point, Maxim and Drake returned to their residence, and Maxim immediately started creating various traps in the room.


    The Hungarian Mirror Prison, Persian quicksand carpets, and other traps and magic that can trap people are all arranged.


    After doing all this, Maxim took out a blank letter and wrote on it.


    Balthazar, David is in my hands, he is your disciple, and I know he is also one of Merlin''s seeds.


    Anyone who can wear Merlin''s ring must have Merlin''s bloodline. If you don''t want your disciple and Merlin''s bloodline to die, bring a nesting doll to the XXXXX location to exchange with me before eight o''clock tonight.


    Otherwise, you will lose this lovely disciple.


    Putting the letter into the envelope, Maxim snapped his fingers, and an owl flew into the room through the window, then picked up the letter in Maxim''s hand and left.

 Chapter 259： choice

    Bassaze thought for a long time, and finally took out the parchment that recorded the spell. He couldn''t master the spell well, but maybe Charlotte could do it.


    After confirming the idea, Balazser did not continue to wander around the city, but drove back towards the office.


    Just parked the car at the door of the office, an owl flew to the front of the car, left the letter in its mouth still on the windshield.


    Seeing the owl delivering the letter, Bassader thought that the letter he had sent to the Ministry of Magic received a reply, so he got out of the car and took it down.


    Seeing that the envelope was empty, Bassader''s brows were slightly wrinkled. It shouldn''t be. Even if an owl sent a letter, it would have the sender''s name and address.


    Balazser did not enter the office in a hurry, but opened the letter directly against the door.


    When Balazser opened the envelope and saw the contents of the letter, his brows instantly wrinkled, and then he scolded: "Damn, I knew it would be like this."


    Then he pondered: "Could it be that the scene ten years ago was also seen by Huo Ba?"


    "It''s possible, after all, it was David who released him."


    Without stopping, Balazr walked directly into Charlotte''s office, came to the service desk, and said to Iruka, "Where is Charlotte?"


    Seeing that it was Bassader who asked the question, Iruka pondered for a while and replied, "I went out an hour ago."


    "Do you know when he''ll be back?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Balazizer didn''t say anything, turned around and walked towards the training room. After entering the training room, Balazser came to the round table next to him, and with a wave of his hand, the nesting doll on it appeared.


    Holding the nesting doll in his hand, Balthazar fell into contemplation.


    If you don''t hand in the dolls, your apprentice and teacher''s blood descendant, David, will die tragically.


    But hand over the dolls, Maxim will definitely release the Morjanas and destroy the world.


    Looking at the nesting doll in his hand, Bassaze thought about it for a long time, and finally decided to rescue David, and then grabbed the nesting doll before Maxim released Mojana.


    Having made a decision, Bassader did not hesitate, picked up the doll and walked out.


    the other side.


    Charlotte came to a foundry.


    "Ginny, how is the dagger cast?"


    Ginny took out a long box from behind, and when she opened the box, it was a short knife.


    Charlotte stepped forward and picked up the short knife, pulled the knife out of the scabbard, looked at the short knife that had been edged, Charlotte waved it a few times in her hand, and then tried chakra conduction.


    Really disappointed, although chakra may be attached to the weapon, but because there is no chakra ore, the weapon has no conductivity, and the amount of chakra consumed is amazing.


    Then Charlotte chopped the stones and iron blocks. The sharpness and hardness were very satisfying to him. It can be said that the iron was very silky and smooth, but the chakra conductivity was a little disappointing.


    Ginny seemed to see the pity on Charlotte''s face, and asked, "Can''t you? I asked the manufacturer to find weapons made of the best alloys. If they are not satisfied, they will re-forge them."


    Charlotte shook her head, then said, "It''s not their problem, that''s it for now."


    It seems that he has to find a way to acquire the vibranium in the hands of black market merchants. At least he needs to know whether the vibranium can have chakra conductivity, or the uru metal in the universe.


    If none of these work, Charlotte can only wait for the unsealing of the artifact. In addition to the six artifacts, there are 7 broadswords and some other weapons in Wuyin Village.


    Putting the short knife directly into the storage space, Charlotte said, "Take me to see the 12-meter short knife."


    "Don''t give your weapon a name?"


    Charlotte shook her head and rejected Ginny''s proposal. A short knife that was destined to be eliminated and was not satisfied was not worthy of his name.


    "Well, it seems that you are really not satisfied."


    "Another short knife is in the warehouse, you come with me."


    Then Ginny took Charlotte and John to the warehouse next to them.


    The door of the warehouse was opened, and there was no one in it. A giant long knife with a length of 12 meters was placed in the warehouse. Although this knife was just a short knife to Gaoji, in the eyes of others, it was a giant knife. A tyrannical weapon.


    The 12-meter-long blade, plus the hilt, is 14 meters tall, and it is as high as a five-story building.


    "Boss, who can use such a huge weapon?" Ginny asked suspiciously.


    "Toadji, this is its weapon. I can take you to meet it next time I have a chance."


    "Toad Ji?"


    "Yes, it is a psychic beast, just like Blue Snake and Parker. This is a weapon prepared for it."


    While speaking, Charlotte walked to the giant blade, her palm touched the scabbard, and then chakra spread over, wrapping the entire giant blade.


    ''receive! ��


    In an instant, the giant blade disappeared directly into the warehouse. Charlotte clapped her hands and said, "It''s done."


    Looking at the time on the watch, it was already six o''clock in the evening, and then he asked, "Let''s go, my secretary Jin, let''s go back to the office for a meal Ginny didn''t refuse, just sat down. She got into Charlotte''s car and sat in the back seat with her, while Ginny''s driver drove behind her.


    According to the address, Balazr came to Drake''s residence.


    Opening the door, Bassaze walked in, looked at the murals on the wall, and the various trophies on display, and then walked towards the room.


    Entering the room, Bassader came to a study. There were several maps on the table in the study, and some things were written and painted on it. On the side of the table was a nesting doll, which was pressed on one side of the map. side.


    Bassader walked in and saw the six characters of Battery Park and Resurrection written on the map. Then he turned his gaze to find the nesting doll pressed on the map, and it was his apprentice David that was sealed inside.


    Balthazar walked forward, preparing to take the map and dolls on the table, but as soon as he took a step, the carpet under his feet instantly turned into quicksand.


    Bassaze took two steps forward with difficulty, but his body was sinking deeper and deeper.


    Looking at the quicksand under his feet, Bassader said angrily, "It turned out to be a Persian quicksand carpet."


    Even though Bassazer stopped moving, his body sank deeper and deeper, and was soon swallowed half of his body. Bassazer looked around and saw the curtains on the side. When he waved, the curtains flew over.


    Grabbing the curtain, I wanted to take this opportunity to get out of the quicksand, but all the support rails above the curtain connection fell down.


    Bassaze threw away the curtain in his hand depressed, and then looked around to see if there were any items that could be escaped.


    ������������Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 260： rescue

    Fall in love with youkanshu.com, the Naruto that comes to Marvel


    At this time, Balazser saw the iron chain tied to the stone statue, and just wanted to use magic to make it come over, there were footsteps behind him, and the person who came was Maxim.


    "Balladzer, it doesn''t feel good to be trapped in a quicksand carpet."


    Bassader curled his lips: "It''s not unacceptable, or you can come in and feel it."


    Maxime walked around the quicksand carpet, came to Balthazar, and said, "Did you bring the nesting doll?"


    Looking at the partner he once fought alongside, Balazser said slowly: "Maxim, you actually put David in a prison. He is the blood of the teacher."


    Maxim shrugged his shoulders, and then said indifferently, "Let him feel the feeling of being imprisoned in it. You know, I''ve been there for centuries."


    Then Maxim pointed at Balazr with his wand, and the gem above the wand radiated blue light, and then said, "Balazer, don''t say that there are or not, do you bring Mojana''s nesting doll with you? coming?"


    "Forget it, I''ll check it myself."


    With a wave of Maxim''s hand, a gray smoke floated out, then detoured around Bassader''s body, and finally got into the leather jacket.


    "It turned out to be hidden in this place."


    With a wave of Maxim''s hand, the nesting doll in Bassader''s arms flew out and came into his hands.


    Maxim, who got the nesting doll, frowned slightly and asked in doubt, "Why is it so light?"


    Looking at the face displayed on the nesting doll, she said in surprise, "What about the other members of the Mojana Gang who were sealed?"


    "Forget it, as long as Mo Jiana is still inside."


    While speaking, Maxim waved his wand, and a standing mirror, which had been transformed into a magic mirror prison, fell from the roof, but he wanted to completely imprison Balaazar.


    Afterwards, Maxim left the room without looking back. He knew that Balthazar''s strength was on par with him. These methods could only control him for a while, but not for a long time.


    "Drake, drive us to Battery Plaza and directly perform the unblocking and resurrection magic."


    He wants to rush to Fortress Square immediately and release Mo Jiana, who was sealed inside. Only in this way can he not be afraid of the cooperation of master and apprentice of Balazser.


    the other side.


    Charlotte and Ginny return to the office.


    Just as Charlotte walked in, Iruka Uno from the service desk walked over and said:


    "Lord Charlotte, Balthazar looked for you before, and left in a hurry after confirming that you were not there."


    Hearing Iruka''s words, Charlotte frowned slightly: "Ginny, you go to order first, I''ll see what happened."


    Charlotte walked directly in the direction of the practice room and pushed open the door of the practice room.


    "Writing Wheel Eyes Open!"


    The scarlet two-hooked jade writing wheel eye appeared in Charlotte''s eye socket, and she swept towards the round table in the practice room, only to find that the nesting doll that had been placed there was gone.


    Seeing this situation, Charlotte knew that something must have happened, so she took out her mobile phone and called David.


    "The call you dialed is not in the service area and cannot be connected temporarily."


    When she heard that she was not in the service area, Charlotte knew that something had happened. As for why she didn''t call Bassir, it was him, the teacher, who didn''t have a mobile phone and no phone number.


    Charlotte left the training room, walked in front of Ginny, and then said, "Sorry, I can''t accompany you to dinner, something happened to me."


    Ginny said sympathetically, "Go get busy with your business. There are opportunities for meals."


    Charlotte nodded, then made a seal with her hands: ''Spirituality! ��


    After a puff of smoke, Parker''s figure appeared in front of him.


    Charlotte took out the water glass used by Balthazar, and said, "Parker, help me find the owner of this smell."


    Parker sniffed on the cup, then said, "Leave it to me!"


    Watching Parker rush out, Charlotte also ran out of the office.


    Ginny looked at Charlotte who was leaving, slapped her fork on the table, and asked Iruka, "What happened?"


    Looking at the angry Ginny, Iruka had a smile on her face, and then said, "Lord Charlotte''s magic teacher, something happened."


    "What, magic teacher?"


    Iruka nodded and confirmed again: "Yes, the magic teacher who came two days ago."


    Ginny''s face changed, and then she said, "Can you tell me about this magic teacher?"


    Iruka smiled: "I''m very happy, Secretary Ginny."


    ........


    At this time, New York has entered night time, and the moon hangs high above the sky.


    Parker leads the way, Charlotte follows.


    The speed of the two of them was fast, like a whirlwind, blowing the crowd on the road, and before they could see who was running over, they disappeared.


    At this time, the alarm center of SHIELD suddenly rang.


    A person in charge of surveillance immediately said: "Chakra energy appeared on the avenue in Queens, New York, and it was moving at high speed At this time, Coulson walked in and immediately said:" Call the surrounding surveillance video! "


    The staff quickly dropped the surveillance cameras near Charlotte''s running track.


    Only a phantom flashed through the surveillance, and it was impossible to see who it was.


    "Slow down the playback speed."


    After slowing down twenty times, Coulson finally saw the running figure on the monitor. It was Charlotte Doyle and his ninja dog Parker.


    Looking at the two people displayed on the screen, Coulson pondered for a while and then said, "Continue to detect this energy source, I want to know where he went in the end."


    Then Coulson turned his head and left the monitoring room, walking directly towards Director Nick Fury''s office.


    Pushing open the door of Nick Fury''s office, Coulson said directly: "Director, in the newly established Chakra Energy Monitoring Room, we detected an explosion of Chakra energy."


    "It has been determined that it is Charlotte Doyle, who is running at the speed of sound in the city, and no specific matter has been detected."


    Nick Fury nodded, and then said, "It seems that the people at the Academy of Sciences have developed something that still works."


    "I thought they were fooling me with fakes, let''s go and have a look."


    After speaking, Nick Fury got up from his chair and walked out of the office.


    the other side.


    Parker came under a building and said to Charlotte Doyle who was beside him, "The last place the smell stayed before it disappeared is in this building."


    "superior!"

 Chapter 261： Resurrection Spell

    Fall in love with youkanshu.com, the Naruto that comes to Marvel


    Charlotte followed Parker to the door of the top floor tenant.


    Looking at the closed door, Charlotte just kicked.


    "Boom!"


    The door was directly kicked by Charlotte. At this time, Parker ran into the room first. Charlotte entered and saw the medals related to Drake placed at the entrance of the corridor at a glance.


    At this time, Parker came to the study, stopped at the door, and Charlotte came over.


    "This is where the breath finally disappears."


    Hearing Parker''s words, Charlotte nodded, and then said, "Go back first, Parker."


    "Let me handle the rest."


    Parker nodded, and then returned directly to the psychic world.


    At this time, Charlotte was standing at the door of the study, looking in, and saw a huge mirror that was downed on the carpet of the study.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Charlotte pondered for a while, and immediately understood.


    This is a quicksand carpet and a mirror prison. It''s a really good idea. No wonder it was able to trap Balthazar for so long.


    Charlotte pointed the dragon''s ring at the mirror in front of her, and then waved her hand, and the mirror flew up under his control, floating in the air.


    At this moment, the mirror was turned over, and Charlotte drove to Balaza in the mirror.


    Seeing Charlotte who appeared outside the mirror, Balazser let out a sigh of relief, and then said, "I''m looking for a mirror, and I''ll be able to come out."


    Charlotte directly found a waiting frame from the storage space, took it out and placed it on the opposite side of the mirror, and the two mirrors illuminated each other.


    But it is the principle of the Mirror Prison. Everything in the world in the mirror is the opposite. Only if you can find another mirror in it, you can come out through the mirror.


    It''s just that the mirror was facing quicksand before, so the mirror world is full of quicksand, and without other mirrors, it is impossible to get out of it.


    At this moment, Charlotte''s waiting state shook for a while, and then Balthazar jumped out of it.


    After Balthazar came out, he directly avoided the quicksand carpet, grabbed the map on the table and the nesting doll on the side, and then said: "Maxim took the nesting doll that was holding Mojana, we need now Go to Battery Park immediately and stop him from doing anything else."


    Charlotte put away the mirror and looked at the nesting doll in Balazser''s hand. Charlotte asked curiously, "David was locked in?"


    Bassaze nodded and said helplessly, "I told him not to run around, but he still doesn''t obey."


    Balthazar waved magic in his hand, and after a flash of light, the nesting doll in his hand was opened, and David ran out of it.


    David, who was released, was standing aside, panting heavily.


    He was terrified when he was detained in the nesting doll. There was no sound, no other life, and even no light inside.


    He used everything he could, and there was no hope of escaping. At this time, when he saw the sun again, the panic in David''s eyes did not fade away.


    "Teacher, brother, Maxime attacked me in the school''s bathroom..."


    Balazr interrupted directly: "There is no time now, Maxim is in Battery Park, we need to dare to go there immediately."


    After speaking, Balthazar walked downstairs. Charlotte patted David on the back and said calmly, "Don''t worry, things will pass."


    David nodded, and then walked down with Charlotte.


    Sitting in Balazer''s classic car, Charlotte frowned slightly and said, "Will it be too slow to use this in the past?"


    Balazser stretched out his palm and pressed it on the roof of the car. The next second, the retro classic car instantly hitched a Ferrari supercar.


    Charlotte''s eyes lit up when she looked at the car that had undergone major changes. It was a good move. She had to learn it when she went back, so she didn''t have to buy a car in the future, she could just change it herself.


    As soon as Balazser stepped on the accelerator, the car sped away instantly.


    At this time, Maxim came to the square of Battery Park, placed the nesting doll in the center of the magic circle, and then said to Drake, "Are the antennas on the roof arranged?"


    "It''s already arranged, I''m sure there''s nothing wrong."


    Maxim nodded, and then the wand in his hand touched the nesting doll. After a surge of magic power, the first layer of the nesting doll burned.


    A young magician in a nun''s uniform came out from inside, then looked at Maxim and said, "Thank you for saving me, Master Hobart."


    Maxim looked at the members of the Mojana Gang in front of him, and Drake beside him, and said, "The task of the two of you is to protect this place and don''t let anyone get close."


    "I''ll release Mo Jiana later. After Mo Jiana comes out, she will directly cast the Resurrection Charm. All you have to do is not to be disturbed by anyone during the casting of the spell."


    "Yes!" x2


    Originally, Maxim was going to absorb the magic power of the two and resurrect Mojana in his stomach, but the strength of Charlotte Doyle next to Balazser was a bit beyond his expectations, so he could only block the two.


    Looking at the nesting doll holding Mo Jiana in front of him, the wand in Maxim''s hand pointed at the nesting doll, and the magic power poured directly into the nesting doll.


    "Resurrection from the dead, when will it wait."


    With the continuous influx of magic power, the next second.


    "boom!"


    The cover of the nesting doll burst open and then a black liquid like venom spurted out of the nesting doll, and finally converged into a human form.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Maxim shouted, "Veronica!"


    Veronica slowly opened her eyes, and said in a cold voice, "It''s me, Hobart, Mojana."


    "There''s no need to be so disappointed."


    Mo Jiana controlled Veronica''s body at this time, then pointed to the nesting doll on the ground, and said, "Smash him, Maxim."


    "I don''t want to see him."


    Maxim picked up the nesting doll on the money floor and held it in his hand.


    "Before the energy ring gathers, I can''t come back to life."


    Hearing Mo Jiana''s words, Maxim nodded, saying that he knew that he would do a good job of guarding.


    Mo Jiana didn''t have any ink marks after seeing it, so she immediately started to come in the resurrection spell.


    "All elves are waiting for the call, come and meet me."


    "The resurrection magic spell is boundless, and the resurrection is just around the corner."


    With the release of Mo Jiana''s magic, a red beam of light appeared from under her feet and rushed towards the satellite pot in the building next to it, forming a magic circuit from the sky.


    Then, as Mo Jiana continued to release magic, a second magic circuit soon rose into the sky, and began to build a magic circle in the sky.


    At this time, Balazser, who was driving, looked at the magic circuit that appeared in the sky, and then said: "Mo Jiana has come out, Charlotte, you are the future Supreme Merlin, you must find a way to destroy Mo Jiana."


    "Only the Supreme Merlin can destroy Morjana."

 Chapter 262： fierce battle

    Nick Fury came to the monitoring room, looked at the staff inside, and then said, "How is it now?"


    "After the target finally appeared in this building, it disappeared from the monitoring point. The machine was not sensing that energy."


    Looking at the photo of the building brought up by the staff, Nick Fury frowned slightly, then asked, "Is it detected?"


    "The energy value is too low to be detected by the instrument at all. At present, the equipment only covers the main urban area of ??New York City, and the suburban areas have not yet been covered by equipment."


    Hearing the report of his subordinates, Nick Fury said, "Let the people in the Academy of Sciences continue their research. I need equipment that can detect the leakage of chakra energy."


    "When the time comes to cover the whole world, I can''t believe they can''t find where they are hiding."


    "Colson, record this building and check who lives in it."


    After instructing his agents, Nick Fury turned around and left.


    the other side.


    Balazer parked the car at the gate of Fortress Park, and said, "They are starting a magic circle in the center of the park. After you go in, you are responsible for stopping the members of Mojana''s gang. I will try to destroy Mojana''s Resurrection Ceremony."


    Charlotte looked at Balthazar, then said, "Maybe it doesn''t need to be so troublesome!"


    Balthazar looked at Charlotte and asked, "Do you have a better way?"


    "Killing them will solve all the troubles."


    After speaking, Charlotte got out of the car directly, followed by Balthazar and David.


    At this time, the magic circuit in the sky was still being constructed. Maxim was about to burn the nesting doll when he sensed something, and when he looked towards the park gate, he saw Charlotte and the three of them.


    "Baltzer, I knew that the Mirror Prison wouldn''t hold you for long."


    Then he pointed the wand in his hand to his two subordinates and said, "You go and stop the two apprentices of Balaazar. As for Balaazar, leave it to me to deal with."


    "Yes!" X2


    At this time, Drake glanced at Charlotte and David, and rushed towards David without thinking. The persimmon had to be soft, and Charlotte was not something he could provoke.


    The nun saw Drake rushing towards David, so she could only target Charlotte, only to see her with a wave of her hands, her figure was like a ghost, and she appeared in front of Charlotte in a teleport. .


    However, just as the nun stretched out her hands and was about to hypnotize Charlotte, she saw a big foot appearing on her back and kicked her directly.


    The nun gave up the attack and directly propped up a magic shield.


    "Boom!"


    Charlotte kicked it. Although she didn''t use any strange force, her strength was not low. She kicked the magic shield, but it didn''t break it, but only created a crack.


    Seeing that the kick was unresolved, Charlotte bullied her forward and charged her right hand with a blow, blue chakra covering her fist.


    "Crack!"


    The light blue magic shield was broken instantly, and the nun also leaned back because of the broken magic shield.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    I saw Charlotte''s hands quickly forming seals, and the red-brown flames spewed out, burning towards the nun. The speed of the flames was beyond the nun''s imagination.


    However, under the blessing of the Dragon''s Ring, Charlotte''s Huo Dun has a tendency to develop towards melting.


    The nun''s protective shield suddenly shattered, and facing the oncoming flames, she immediately propped up a vacuum ball in front of her. Then Charlotte''s flame was not an ordinary fire, but a fire escape with Chakra as fuel. The vacuum ball was instantly destroyed. Breaking down, the fireball with a diameter of more than ten meters devoured the nun in an instant.


    "what!"


    After a scream, the nun was burned into a mummified corpse and died on the spot.


    the other side.


    Derek stopped in front of David with a smile on his face and said, "David, if you want to be beaten to the point of crying, I advise you that it''s better to take it easy."


    Looking at the guy in front of him, a trace of anger appeared on David''s face. It was this man who bullied him in the bathroom and brought Maxim to lock him in a nesting doll.


    Thinking of this, David''s anger ignited his whole body, and between David''s hands stretched out, two flames appeared in his hands in the next second, and they threw them towards Drake.


    "Boom Boom!"


    Looking at the flying flames, Drake''s figure flashed, and the flames were dodged and hit the lawn behind him.


    Seeing that David actually used magic, Drake said in surprise: "It''s rare, a little apprentice can actually use magic, give me a trick."


    As soon as Drake waved his hand, a magic missile flew out and attacked David in an instant. Fortunately, David propped up the magic shield in time and slammed it down.


    But it was the detention of the dolls that made David''s strength improve a lot. Afterwards, the two of you came and went, and they fought each other''s magic, and it was difficult to tell the winner for a while.


    the other side.


    Seeing that both of Balzazar''s apprentices were led aside, Maxim said:


    "Basser, although we have always been on an equal footing, but this time you will lose."


    As soon as the wand in Maxim''s hand pointed, a plasma lightning attacked Balthazar.


    "Boom!"


    The huge lightning directly knocked Balazr flying instantly. Looking at the fallen Balazr, Maxim said:


    "I just don''t know how many times you can take it. What if you add a bull?"


    At this moment, the light at the top of Maxim''s wand flickered, pointing to the copper bull on the side of the park. The copper bull came to life in the next second and slammed towards Balthazar.


    Looking at the rushing copper bull, Bassader quickly got up to dodge, and ran under the parked car.


    The magic power on Balthazar''s ring flickered, but it was greeting his steel giant eagle.


    The copper bull slammed into the car and flew out the top of the car directly. Bassaze behind the car was also very responsive, and ran out in an instant, but before he had time to run away, he was blocked by Maxim. Smash it to the ground with a trash can.


    Looking at Balthazar who fell to the ground again, Maxim walked over unhurriedly and said at the same time, "The energy ring is about to close, it must be very scary."


    "Basser, you''ve been trying to stop this for so many years, but it''s about to happen."


    As the last energy column rose, the magic circle was instantly formed over the city and activated.


    At the moment when the formation was activated, the center of the magic formation was filled with angry black mist mixed with lightning, and shot towards all directions.


    The black mist that shot out seemed to travel through the space, and appeared all over the world in an instant. The figure of the black mist appeared under the ancient Great Wall, the tomb of the tropical jungle also penetrated into the black mist, and even the statue in front of the pyramid. , also inhaled a cloud of black mist.


    With the inhalation of the black mist, the statue sitting in front of the golden tower exploded instantly, as if a figure was about to emerge from it.


    After absorbing the black mist, the skull on the Wall of Bones also came back to life and stretched out a claw, about to break out of the picture.


    With the help of the resurrection spell, the evil mages of the Morjana Gang who once died all over the world began to help Su.


    Trident Building.


    At the Global Hazard Monitoring Center, the alarm bell rang in an instant.


    At this time, the satellite in the sky took a photo of New York City and sent it to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    A special spaceman looked at the photos taken by the satellite on the computer and said in horror: "What is this?"


    At this time, Coulson, who had just left the Chakra testing room, heard the alarm and ran to the Global Hazard Monitoring Center in an instant.


    "what happened?"


    At this time, the agent who was looking at the photo said, "Colcent Sky, there is a..."


    The agent paused for a while, then continued: "It should be something like a magic circle?"


    Hearing what the staff of the monitoring center said, Coulson walked quickly to the computer and looked at the picture above. Although Coulson didn''t believe in magic, this thing covered most of New York City. It looks like a magic circle.


    "Turn all the satellites around, I want to see what''s going on."


    Then Coulson immediately called the director Nick Fury and asked him to come to the Global Disaster Monitoring Center immediately. There was a major situation.


    At this point, Charlotte dealt with the nun, walked to the other party''s body, went up and removed the magic necklace from the other party''s neck.


    But when the two were fighting, the necklace on the other''s neck was shining with magical power every time they cast a spell, and Charlotte knew at a glance that it was a magical equipment.


    Just as he grabbed the necklace, he heard the system prompt.


    Ding �� A rechargeable item is detected, whether to recharge it or not.


    no!


    Because at this time on the battlefield, Charlotte did not recharge on the spot, but put it in the storage space.


    Looking around the square, I saw that Mo Jiana was still performing magic rituals. David and Drake were evenly matched. Without his own teacher, Balazr, it would be a little uncomfortable.


    Seeing this scene, Charlotte didn''t hesitate. He remembered that Balthazar told him that the most damage to a magician is lightning. Whether it is plasma lightning or thunder and lightning, the damage is different.


    I saw Charlotte facing Maxim, with a quick knot in her hand.


    "Thunderbolt Lightning Strike!"


    At this time, Maxim was preparing to strike and finish Balazser, and the magic power of the wand in his hand shone and made a striking action.


    Suddenly, a thunderbolt in the sky slashed directly down, directly smashing Maxime into the air in an instant, Balazazar breathed a sigh of relief, and the copper bull galloped towards him again.


    If he was pushed on by the copper bull, Balthazar wouldn''t feel very good. At this critical moment, the giant steel eagle flew over instantly and took the copper bull away.


    Looking at the copper bull that was taken away, Bassaze turned his head to the giant steel eagle flying in the sky and said, "Thank you!"


    Charlotte walked in front of Balthazar and helped him up.


    "Charlotte, let''s stop Mojana."


    Charlotte nodded and looked at Mo Jiana, who was still in the center of the square, maintaining the magic circle. She remembered the fact that the heroine kicked the antenna pot and caused the magic to backfire in the original book. She felt that it was somewhat impossible.


    And because of his appearance, Mo Jiana ran out ahead of time, and David and Becky also changed. Now no one goes up to kick the antenna.


    Since changing the antenna pot can change the magic circuit, Charlotte was ready to try it out, and then looked at the antenna pot in one part of the building, and then made a seal with her hands.


    "Thunderbolt, lightning strike!"


    A bolt of lightning fell from the sky and struck directly on the support of the antenna pot. In an instant, the support was burned, and the antenna pot also fell from the building, smashing a car parked on the ground.


    However, the magic circle in the sky did not change in the slightest. At this time, Mo Jiana, who cast spells, also discovered all this, and then smiled: "Hahaha, as long as the magic circle is completed, it doesn''t matter whether there are any of these things."


    "Successor of Merlin, you don''t think that if you destroy a few satellite dishes, you can destroy the magic circle."


    Looking at Mo Jiana, who was laughing and leaning back, Charlotte''s face was a little bit uneasy. When she was watching the movie, she felt that this scene was a bit nonsense, but she didn''t expect it to be a lie.


    At this time, Gu Yi, who was hiding in the mirror space above the sky and in the space gap, also showed a smile on the corner of his mouth after seeing Charlotte''s operation.


    This little guy''s idea is really funny...


    Charlotte sees that this move has no effect, but she has an idea in her heart. Since the above attack is useless, then I will destroy the magic circle under your feet.


    I saw Charlotte clapping her hands on the ground.


    "Earth escape �� Earth move!"


    The ground under Mo Jiana''s feet sank in an instant, turning into a deep pit, but Mo Jiana, who was standing on it, didn''t move, just suspended in the air.


    Mo Jiana looked at the two people in front of her and then said, "Is this what you think?"


    Then Mo Jiana waved her hands, and instantly a raging flame appeared in her hand, and then she waved in the direction of the two, and the raging flame flew directly, as if the flaming fire was extinguished.


    Looking at the gushing flames, Balazor stood in front of Charlotte, propping up a huge vacuum wall, so that the flames could not hurt the two of them.


    "Use your thunder method!"


    However, before Charlotte could leave, the spell in Mo Jiana''s hand changed, instantly turning into a plasma lightning, shooting towards the two of them.


    "Boom Boom!"


    The two lightning bolts came suddenly, and before Balazor had time to withdraw the vacuum wall, he was instantly hit, knocked out, and fainted on the ground.


    But Charlotte was at a critical juncture, using the avatar technique to escape, and appeared behind Mo Jiana.


    "Lei Dun, lightning strike!"


    A series of two purple lightnings fell directly from the sky, but Charlotte used the Dragon Ring to strengthen her spell.


    "Boom Boom!"


    Two bolts of lightning struck Mo Jiana''s body, directly piercing through her protective shield, causing her to fall into a state of paralysis for 1 second.


    Taking this opportunity, Charlotte didn''t make the seal, and the lightning flashed in her hand, but she used the instant-cast Chidori.


    Charlotte held Chidori in her hand and instantly appeared in front of Mo Jiana. Looking at this body belonging to Veronica, she passed through her belly.


    The belly was penetrated by Chidori, and the lightning flashed over Mo Jiana''s body instantly, causing her to let out a painful howl.

 ~： Ask for a monthly pass monthly pass plus change rules

    It has been nearly 4 months since the book was opened in December, but the pencil has never reached the monthly record of 1,000 chapters in that month.


    This month is not too bad. At present, there are only 304 chapters left. These three days are double monthly passes. In fact, there are 152 monthly passes.


    Pencil is here to ask for a book friend, vote for the monthly pass in their hands, and give a monthly pass for every 1,500 points as a reward.


    During the last three days of this month, the pencil guarantees a minimum of 6,000 words per day. If the monthly pass is enough to 1,000, 5 chapters will be added next month. If there are more than 1,000 chapters, an extra chapter will be added for every 200 more.


    A reward of 10,000 points plus an updated chapter is also valid.


    How much more will be added next month, it all depends on the book friends, the pencil is here to ask for a monthly pass and give a reward!

 Chapter 263： kill

    Latest website: After Charlotte pulled out the palm that penetrated Mo Jiana''s abdomen, Mo Jiana collapsed on her back, and a large amount of blood seeped out from the wound in her abdomen, which soon dyed the ground red. .


    At this time, the numbness brought by Chidori has completely dissipated, and an angry cry came from Rovinia''s body:


    "You just killed your teacher''s lover Rovinia, not my Mojana."


    I saw Mo Jiana''s soul turned into a little starlight directly from Rovinia''s body, then floated out, and finally gathered to the side.


    Seeing Mojana leaving Rovinia''s body on her own initiative, Charlotte was very determined. Sure enough, everything was as he expected. In the original book, Bassader inhaled Mojana''s soul into her body, ready to let her apprentice take her Enclosed in a nesting doll together with Mo Jiana, Mo Jiana immediately ran out of Bassader''s body.


    Now that Rovinia''s body is about to die, Morjana will definitely choose to leave, or else he will choose to pierce his heart instead of piercing his abdomen when he hit Chidori just now, and Charlotte immediately uses the palm of her hand. After surgery, green chakra slapped the wound on Rovinia''s abdomen to stop the bleeding and restore the wound.


    "Let''s make an understanding, Merlin''s successor!"


    "drink!"


    With Mo Jiana''s angry shout, lightning flashed in her hand, and ball-shaped lightning was launched towards Charlotte.


    Charlotte immediately threw Rovinia''s body to the comatose Bassader. She used the avatar technique to avoid it, and the avatar wood that remained in place was directly blown to pieces.


    "You are not Merlin''s magic at all."


    While Mo Jiana was talking, the movement of her hand did not stop, but instead threw ball lightning again towards the place where Charlotte''s figure was.


    The speed was so fast that Charlotte had to dodge with all her might.


    Charlotte knew that avoiding all the time was not the way, she waved her hands in an instant, propped up a magic shield in front of her, and then formed a seal with her hands.


    "Thunderbolt Lightning Strike!"


    A bolt of lightning fell in the sky and slashed directly at Mo Jiana. Then, when the lightning struck Mo Jiana''s body, the opponent split into two halves instantly, causing the lightning to fall to the ground without hurting her in the slightest.


    Just when Mo Jiana''s soul gathered, Charlotte increased the output of Chakra, which instantly attracted a lightning bolt, and Mo Jiana''s soul trembled. .


    However, when ''Thunderbolt Thunderbolt'' used a large amount of chakra, it was able to attract two thunderbolts to the enemy, and at the same time Charlotte''s magic shield was also broken after resisting three ball lightnings.


    Looking at Mo Jiana who was temporarily paralyzed, Charlotte knew that the opportunity could not be missed. Based on Feng Klei''s attributes, she waved her hand without thinking about her own image.


    In an instant, Temari''s Seven Star Fan and Kamdori all appeared beside him.


    Charlotte opened the seven-star fan directly, and then chakra spewed out, directly mobilizing nearly half of her chakra volume, and slammed the fan.


    "Kadori��Dance of the Gust!"


    As Charlotte waved the seven-star fan, the summoned Kadori also jumped up instantly, directly forming the eye of the wind with herself, and instantly formed a tornado, directly involving Mo Jiana.


    The violent tornado was mixed with the wind blade and the sickle wielded by Kadori. Charlotte''s move not only had Chakra''s attack, but also mobilized the power of the Dragon''s Ring when it was released.


    Mo Jiana''s soul began to be scattered like particles in the tornado blade.


    "no, do not want!"


    The huge wind tornado directly lifted the ground of Fort Plaza, and the surrounding street lamps and trees were also involved. , The resurrection circle also has signs of being twisted by the wind tornado.


    At this time, David and Drake, who were fighting on the side, saw this scene.


    Drake glanced at the scene and found that Maxim had already fallen unconscious, so he immediately turned around and ran away.


    Derek''s escape also awakened David, who was in a daze. Looking at the opponent who had slipped away and the tornado in the square, it was also an instant explosion.


    I saw Drake wave his hands, and two plasma lightning **** appeared on his hands. It was a standard turtle qigong movement to face Drake who was running away. The two ball lightnings were launched directly and hit Derek. Rick''s back.


    "Boom Boom!"


    He directly killed the defenseless Drake on the spot. Seeing that Drake fell to the ground, David hurriedly ran in the direction of Balthazar.


    But Charlotte''s tornado has not only destroyed Battery Park, but even has a tendency to involve Balthazar and Rovinia.


    David came to the side of the two of them, and raised one shoulder with one person. Looking at his senior brother who was trying to control the tornado, he turned his head and ran outside.


    Senior brother is opening up, you better not join in the fun, Mo Jiana will leave it to you, I will take good care of master and master.


    At this time, Charlotte also noticed David''s behavior. After seeing that he had taken away the two teachers, she focused on Mo Jiana in the tornado.


    Although Mo Jiana''s soul is dissipating, the speed is not very fast, and to maintain this tornado all the time, not only the consumption of chakra is very high, it is not an easy task for Kam Dolly, it seems to think To destroy the magician, the wind attribute ninjutsu is not as good as the thunder attribute.


    Without hesitation, Charlotte is no longer in the seal at this time, but controls the Dragon''s Treasure Ring, constantly casting ''Thunderbolt Lightning Shock''


    One, two, five, ten, thunder and lightning continued to fall in the sky, hitting Mo Jiana in the tornado. Under the continuous bombardment of thunder and lightning and the wind blade of the tornado, Mo Jiana''s soul was completely transformed. The particles dissipate in the air.


    Seeing Mo Jiana''s complete death, Charlotte also stopped her attack, but under this battle, Charlotte''s Chakra had bottomed out.


    Without the input of Chakra, Dolly also stopped its own rotation. Instead of acting as the eye of the wind to create a tornado, Dolly, who landed, ran back to Charlotte. As the seven-star fan dissipated, Dolly also left together.


    At this time, Mo Jiana was completely dead. Under the multiple attacks of thunder and lightning, wind tornado, etc., and without Mo Jiana''s continuous input of magic power, the resurrection circle also shattered in the air and completely dissipated.


    As the magic circle dissipated, the evil mages who had already resurrected most of their bodies and were about to completely climb out of the abyss of death collapsed in an instant after an unwilling roar, and the resurrection failed.


    Looking at the basically destroyed Fort Plaza, Charlotte''s figure flickered, and she instantly appeared beside Maxim and Drake''s corpses. After storing the two''s corpses and magic items in the storage space, she came Beside David, he looked at Bassader and Rovinia who were lying beside him.


    Charlotte first came to Rovinia''s side to check the opponent''s body. After confirming that there was no death, the green chakra in his hand surged and instantly covered the opponent''s wound.


    "David, go get our car over here."


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, David hurriedly ran to the place where Balazser parked his car and drove it over.


    At this point, Charlotte''s chakra had bottomed out, and he could only hang his life on the other side as much as possible. As the Palm Immortal Art once again covered Rovinia''s wound, the cells began to divide rapidly, and the muscle tissue began to grow back. , the wound begins to heal.


    Seeing David driving the car over, Charlotte picked up Rovinia and put it on the back seat of the car.


    "What are you doing, carrying the teacher into the car, and hurrying back to the office, so that the two of them can be saved."


    David also reacted at this time, hurriedly picked up Balthazar, and looked at Rovinia, who was already lying on the back seat, but didn''t know where to put the teacher.


    Looking at David''s stupid appearance, Charlotte said speechlessly: "I have no magic power, you are now turning the car into a seven-seat SUV.",


    Hearing his brother''s order, David put his hand on the car body, and after a surge of magic power, the old-fashioned balsazer transformed into a 7-seat SUV, and then placed balsazer in the back seat. seat belts on.


    Seeing that David didn''t turn the car into an antique, Charlotte was quite satisfied. At least this guy didn''t lose the chain, but he didn''t know if he had mastered the ringless spell.


    Without thinking about it so much, Charlotte took the driver''s seat, took the three with him, and hurried away in the direction of the office.


    As Charlotte and others left, Gu Yi, who was hidden in the mirror space, looked at the destroyed park and the satellite above his head, and then said with a smile: "Supreme Merlin is about to return, it seems that the person who will replace the Supreme Mage will take over. , it won''t be too far."


    SHIELD.


    Trident Building - Global Disaster Monitoring Center.


    Nick Fury and Coulson saw the magic circle inside and the giant tornado rising into the sky. At that time, Nick Fury had raised an alarm in his heart and was about to notify the government to evacuate the people.


    But it didn''t take long for images from the satellite to show that the tornado and the energy array in the sky had dissipated.


    Looking at the scene that suddenly appeared and disappeared, Nick Fury was not very happy, but frowned.


    This kind of uncontrollable, unknown reason touched his sensitive nerves.


    "Colson, immediately notify Hawkeye and Natasha to meet me in my office, and you will come with me."


    Nick Fury left after explaining.


    Hearing the director''s order, Coulson immediately went to notify Hawkeye and Natasha to report after copying a document.


    Although it was already night, the Trident Building of S.H.I.E.L.D. was brightly lit.


    In Nick Fury''s office, Hawkeye, Natasha, and Coulson have all arrived at this time.


    Looking at his three subordinates, Nick Fury said, "Just now, an unnatural phenomenon appeared in Battery Park, with an energy array halfway across New York and a tornado rising into the sky."


    "Let''s not talk about the energy array in the sky, the tornado that appears in the urban park out of thin air does not agree with common sense, it is an unnatural phenomenon."


    "Colson, what did you gain from the monitoring center?"


    Coulson sorted out the documents in his hand, gave Natasha and Hawkeye a copy each, and then said: "Because of the interference of the energy array and the current technological level of satellites, we cannot see the battery in the Battery Park Square. specific situation."


    "And because it is a park and there is no monitoring equipment installed, it is impossible to obtain specific information. In the satellite photos, we can only see that something similar to an energy array appeared first, and then a large amount of energy appeared in the center of the energy array. of plasma, that is, lightning and black clouds."


    "Then there were tornadoes photographed under satellites and dozens of lightning strikes in the sky. Other than that, the monitoring center did not find anything."


    Hearing Coulson''s report, Nick Fury nodded, which was similar to what he expected.


    "Natasha and Hawkeye are now handing you an urgent task. Immediately bring two teams of people to block the Fort Plaza, and no one is allowed to get close to it."


    "Neither the CIA nor the FBI are allowed to approach it. It is now taken over by our S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "After blocking the site, immediately conduct a site survey to see if any useful information can be found."


    "Yes!" X2


    Hearing the answers of the two men, Nick Fury nodded, and then said again: "Let''s go now, don''t stop."


    After hearing the order, Natasha and Hawkeye didn''t stop either, and immediately got up and left the office.


    At this time, Nick Fury looked at Coulson, and said, "Tomorrow morning, you immediately leave for the Charlotte office and bring enough energy blocks."


    "Make an intelligence request to Charlotte and ask him if he knows what happened today, who caused it all, and the other party''s purpose."


    Then Nick Fury pondered for a while, and then continued: "If there are still organizations and forces that are secretly protecting this world, you can consult him."


    "If he doesn''t know about this incident, you should ask him more about Konohayin Village or Sandyin Village, and ask them if they can cooperate."


    "As for what price to pay, you can let him communicate with the people behind him."


    "As for the direction of cooperation you can send people to join S.H.I.E.L.D. or you can choose to let our people enter their ninja school to study."


    "Of course, if you don''t agree, then try task delegation or other cooperation."


    Hearing the director''s order, Coulson paused, then said, "Are you in a hurry? We haven''t been in contact for long."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Nick Fury also reacted, and then said: "This is just a test to see if they are willing to accept us, or give us a chance to accept."


    "You can control the proportions here. There is no need to hurry. We have time. Of course, it is best for him to give a chance to cooperate now. ��"


    Although Nick Fury''s words didn''t say it, the meaning was very obvious.


    Coulson nodded in understanding.

 Chapter 264： harvest and follow-up

    Charlotte drove all the way back to the office, and on the way back, had asked David to call Iluka, who was on duty in the office, to prepare.


    ??


    As soon as the car stopped at the door, there was a service staff from the office, who pushed Rovinia and Bassader in with two stretcher cars and sent them to the recovery room.


    ??


    At this time, Tsunade was ready in the recovery room. When he saw the two of them being pushed in, he went forward to check and said, "Basazer is not a big problem, he just passed out."


    ??


    After Tsunade explained, he began to treat Rovinia. Seeing this, Charlotte walked out with David without disturbing her.


    ??


    "Senior brother, you said that Master''s lover won''t die..."


    ??


    Charlotte glanced at David, then said, "With Tsunade here, she will be rescued."


    ??


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, David breathed a sigh of relief, but then he thought of something, and exclaimed: "It''s over, I made an appointment with Becky, and now I let her dove, it''s dead."


    ??


    Looking at the anxious David, Charlotte patted her forehead and then shouted, "Go and call her, idiot."


    ??


    After speaking, Charlotte stepped forward and kicked David.


    ??


    David, who was prompted, quickly ran to the side and called Becky to apologize and explain.


    ??


    Time passed minute by minute. After about an hour, Tsunade walked out of the recovery room and said, "Both of them are out of danger, and they will be able to wake up tomorrow."


    ??


    Then Tsunade looked at Charlotte and asked:


    ??


    "What happened to that woman? The wound should be a penetrating wound left by Chidori. Since you planned to kill, why did you plan to save it?"


    ??


    Then Charlotte told Tsunade the whole story, and the situation of Mojana and Rovinia.


    ??


    Hearing Charlotte''s remarks, Tsunade was also stunned for a moment, and then said, "It''s really interesting that there are two souls in one body..."


    ??


    Tsunade sounded Orochimaru at this time. If that guy saw this situation, he would have thought it more interesting.


    ??


    I don''t know if Orochimaru will be brought to this world by Charlotte, presumably everything here can attract Orochimaru''s thirst for knowledge.


    ??


    Throwing the thoughts out of his mind, Tsunade said: "Kakashi and the others have brought back the werewolf ancestor William. I still have some research to continue, so I will leave first."


    ??


    Hearing that Tsunade was busy, Charlotte nodded. Instead of following up to study, she glanced at Bassaze and Rovinia in the recovery room, turned and returned to her room.


    ??


    After returning to the room, Charlotte simply took a shower and then lay down on the bed to rest. Today''s battle exhausted his chakra for the first time, so he was a little tired. As for the trophy, he prepared Buying it from David tomorrow, after all, Drake wasn''t killed by him.


    ??


    Without thinking too much, Charlotte fell asleep.


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    In the stronghold of the Nordic branch of vampires, Kakashi was leading the crowd to clean up the battlefield, but it was the vampires they were going to be out in the past few days who were able to find and kill all of them, and the stronghold was even attacked by them. The vampires present Except for leaving two people as test samples at Tsunade''s request, all the others were killed.


    ??


    At this time, Serena and Mike walked in carrying a stainless steel coffin and placed the coffin on the ground of the castle''s hall.


    ??


    "Captain Kakashi, these two steel coffins can completely hold two people."


    ??


    Kakashi nodded, and then said, "Little Li Sasuke, you two will lock these two vampires in it and seal the coffin. I will use spiritualism to send these two vampires back to the office later."


    ??


    "Yes!" x2


    ??


    Sasuke and Li Lock put the two bound vampires into the coffin and sealed it, and then everyone handed all the collected blood nuclei into Kakashi''s hands.


    ??


    At this time, Kakashi made a seal with his hands, but he channeled all the eight ninja dogs. Looking at the many ninja dogs in front of him, Kakashi touched his head one by one, and then said: "Bru, you two Bring a coffin back to the psychic world, and Tsunade-sama will take it away."


    ??


    Then Kakashi took out a schoolbag, which was full of blood nuclei. It was this time that there were a total of 300 nuclei.


    ??


    Kakashi tied the schoolbag to Parker''s body, touched Parker''s head and said, "Parker, this is something from Lord Charlotte, remember to give it to Lord Charlotte."


    ??


    After Kakashi finished explaining, the Hachi-inu returned to the psychic world with two coffins and a pack of blood cores.


    ??


    At this time, Serena saw that Kakashi had finished everything, and then said, "How to deal with the assets of the Nordic clan?"


    ??


    "There are a lot of real estate here, as well as companies under control, and it will take a certain amount of time to replace them."


    ??


    Kakashi pondered for a while, and then said: "Notify the high table, let them send someone to assist you in receiving assets, pack and take away the assets that can be taken away, and leave a certain place for the real estate as a base, and let everything else be left. The high table is responsible for the sale and returns the funds.��


    ??


    "clear!"


    ??


    Later, Sasuke on the side took out his mobile phone and contacted the staff of the Continental Hotel and the High Table for on-site cleaning and asset disposal.


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    Battery Park Plaza.


    ??


    At this time, Hawkeye Barton and Black Widow Natasha had arrived at the scene with two teams of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents. At this time, the gate of the park had been cordoned off, and the entire park had been taken over by S.H.I.E.L.D.


    ??


    Barton and Natasha walked to the square in the middle of the park and looked at the messy scene in front of them. The street lights were twisted into twists and scattered on the side. The trees near the square were uprooted, and even the tiled floors on the square were all lifted. fly, revealing the soft ground below.


    ??


    Barton looked at the scene in front of him and murmured, "What happened here?"


    ??


    At this time, an agent came up and said with a few photos in his hand: "This is a photo taken when the park square was built. There is also a huge copper bull at the scene, but we haven''t found it yet."


    ??


    Natasha and Barton took the photos and looked at the scene. They couldn''t believe it was the same place.


    ??


    Natasha said at this time, "Search for all traces at the scene, and record any footprints and suspicious information."


    ??


    "Yes!" x


    ??


    At this time, several agents took tools and looked at the searchlight to start searching for clues on the scene.


    ??


    Natasha walked to the place where the original copper bull was placed at this time, looked at the traces on the ground and walked all the way to the parking lot.


    ??


    Looking at the two overturned cars, Natasha stood beside the cars and looked at the pothole that seemed to be pierced by horns, and fell into contemplation.


    ??


    At this time, Barton also came over, looked at the thoughtful Natasha and asked, "Have you found any information?"


    "Barton, do you believe that a copper bull can become a living thing?"


    ??


    "What?"


    ??


    Looking at Patton, who was a little confused, Natasha took the other party to look at the marks left by the copper bull on the ground when it ran. Because of the weight of the copper bull, stepping on the ground is a deep pit, and the concrete floor is full of hooves. imprint, so the imprint is clear.


    ??


    Looking at the running traces left behind, the overturned car, and the hole in the car that was obviously pierced by bull horns, Barton also fell into contemplation.


    ??


    "It seems that we need to find this copper bull, if we can find it..."


    ??


    ??


    The first ray of sunlight shone into the room in the morning, Charlotte woke up on time, got up and stretched, and then directly signed in.


    ??


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get 50 delicious ramen!


    ??


    After pocketing the sign-in reward, Charlotte directly clicked on the mall interface to see if there were any suitable ninja shards.


    ??


    Clicking on the ninja interface of the system mall, the avatars of the four ninjas came into view.


    ??


    Juvenile Hatake Kakashi Fragment: Limited to 0/4 and 180/1 gold coins per day!


    ??


    Kamui Hatake Kakashi Fragment: Limited to 0/4, 420/1 gold coins per day!


    ??


    Waterstop Fragments: Limit 0/4, 420/1 gold coins per day!


    ??


    Dead Division Flying Fragments with Blood: Limit 0/4, 300/1 gold coins per day!


    ??


    Looking at the newly refreshed four ninjas, two Kakashi, one boy and one Shenwei, adding Shisui and the newly-appeared dead division with blood flying, I glanced at the fragments of the four ninjas, and then looked at myself. The balance of gold coins is only 6384.


    ??


    Although there are three magic items in the account after waiting, Charlotte still feels that it is not enough. Thinking of her current needs, Charlotte spent 1680 gold coins and purchased 4 water-stop fragments, which means that after reaching 16 pieces, she will Not buying.


    ??


    Whether it was Kakashi Kakashi, the Kakashi of Kamuy or Seiji''s flying with blood, all of them were what Charlotte needed, but there was still a long way to go before the 4 shards could be summoned, so they gave up temporarily.


    ??


    After exiting the system space, Charlotte got up and washed briefly, then walked out of the room and walked towards the dining area downstairs.


    ??


    Charlotte walked downstairs, looked at Iruka, who was already working at the service desk, and asked, "Where''s David?"


    ??


    "I didn''t see him come down, so he probably hasn''t woken up yet."


    ??


    "Lord Charlotte, do you need to arrange someone to wake him up?"


    ??


    Iruka said respectfully.


    ??


    "Tell him to come to the dining area to find me. I have something to talk to him about."


    ??


    After explaining to Iluka, Charlotte went to the dining area, ordered a breakfast, and turned on the TV beside her.


    ??


    There was a piece of news playing on TV at this time.


    ??


    "CBA reporter Yulia Barty will broadcast for you."


    ??


    "The scene that appeared over New York City yesterday, according to the analysis of meteorologists, is a kind of light body refraction phenomenon, which is a very rare phenomenon. According to records, the last time this strange phenomenon occurred was centuries ago."


    ??


    "So please don''t panic, and this phenomenon can be replicated through scientific means."


    ??


    "Now we''re connecting with New York University optics expert, Professor Errol Bain."


    ??


    At this time, the screen on the TV changed, and a laboratory appeared on the screen. A middle-aged professor in a white coat was controlling an instrument. Soon under the control of the professor, a similar There was a similar light beam phenomenon in the resurrection circle last night.


    ??


    "Everyone, please see, this is the scene that will appear under the multiple refraction of light in a specific environment. There is nothing special in itself, so I hope the citizens don''t panic. If you are interested in this phenomenon, you can come to New York University to listen to it. my class."


    ??


    "When the time comes, I will be in the classroom, talking about the special phenomenon of light, the fluctuation of light and the color change that occurs after contact with the air."


    ??


    Then the picture on the TV cut back to the cba reporter again, and then began to talk about the cause of this phenomenon and the romance of the earth to the people of New York.


    ??


    As the camera switched, Professor Errol Bain in the laboratory said to an agent next to the camera in the laboratory, "Sir, is there any problem with this introduction?"


    ??


    After the agent stepped forward and removed a miniature projection device hidden on the test bed, he turned to the professor and said, "Thank you for your cooperation, Professor Errol Bain!"


    ??


    ??


    At this time, Charlotte watched the news on TV, smiled and then stopped paying attention, but concentrated on destroying the breakfast in front of her.


    ??


    Just after Charlotte had just finished her breakfast, David finally came out of the room, only to see him breathing and walking towards where Charlotte was with sleepy eyes.


    ??


    Apparently, he was first imprisoned by dolls, and then after the battle with Drake, he apologized to the goddess in his heart. David was physically and mentally exhausted, and he didn''t rest well last night.


    ??


    Coming to Charlotte, David pulled out a chair and sat down.


    ??


    "Senior brother, what are you looking for from me?"


    ??


    Charlotte stretched out her palm, and a ring appeared in her palm, which was Drake''s magic equipment.


    ??


    "David, you killed Drake yesterday, this is your trophy."


    ??


    "I don''t know if you have any demand for this magic item. If you don''t have any demand, can you transfer it to me Looking at the ring in Charlotte''s palm and the words of my brother, David was stunned. Then he seemed to think of something, his face turned pale, then he covered his mouth and made a retching action.


    ??


    It was obvious that he realized at this time that he actually killed someone last night. He thought he was just knocking down the opponent. In addition, there were too many things happening last night, and he still didn''t react. At this time, when he heard the mention of his senior brother, he killed him instantly. The various physiological reactions after that all flooded up.


    ??


    Looking at David with such a long reflex arc, Charlotte has a black line on her face.


    ??


    "Senior brother, will I be caught if I kill someone, and will I be in trouble..."


    ??


    Looking at David, who looked nervous, Charlotte took a deep breath and said, "It''s okay, there are no bodies at the scene, we have aftercare personnel."


    ??


    "And what you killed was also a member of the Mojana Gang who wanted to destroy the world, and you even hoped to become a superhero."


    ??


    "Of course, if you wish."


    ??


    Hearing that there was nothing to do, and that he could even become a superhero, David''s face slowly recovered, and then he asked uncertainly, "Is it really okay?"


    ??


    Charlotte nodded, then continued, "What about this magic equipment?"


    ??


    ??


    ps: There are two more chapters later


    ??

 Chapter 265： Undead Ninja - Flying Duan

    Seeing that he was really fine, David had no magic equipment in his eyes, and immediately said: "Senior brother, I just did a little bit of effort, and I caused the matter, if it wasn''t for me..."


    ??


    "This magic equipment belongs to my senior brother, and I also have a magic ring for myself."


    ??


    Seeing David, a nerd, being so talkative, Charlotte didn''t have the idea of ??taking it for nothing, and then said, "I see that you are still sharing a room with your roommate. I have a house near New York University, even if it is this magic. Equipment has been exchanged."


    ??


    David immediately refused: "Senior brother, you don''t have to do this, and the house near the university town is too expensive."


    ??


    "You can accept it with peace of mind. I will arrange for someone to take you to transfer the property, so that you will have a problem with your girlfriend in the future."


    ??


    "Are you going to take your girlfriend and go back to that small and co-living house in the future?"


    ??


    "Thank you, brother!"


    ??


    After finishing up the magic equipment, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction, and then put Drake''s magic equipment back into the storage space.


    ??


    At this time, Iruka came over and came to Charlotte and David: "Lord Charlotte, Bassaze and Rovinia have woken up in the recovery room."


    ??


    Hearing that the teacher woke up, both of them stood up. Charlotte said briskly, "Let''s go, let''s go to the recovery room."


    ??


    After speaking, he walked towards the recovery room upstairs, and David followed closely behind.


    ??


    When she came to the door of the recovery room, Charlotte pushed the door open and was about to go in, but when she looked up, she saw her teacher, Balazr, who was kissing Rovinia''s face.


    ??


    Charlotte, who saw this scene, gently exited the recovery room and closed the door.


    ??


    Before he could see the scene inside clearly, David, who was following behind him, saw his brother closing the door of the recovery room, and immediately asked in confusion, "What''s wrong with my brother?"


    ??


    Charlotte grabbed David and said, "The teacher has something to talk about with Rovinia, let''s not disturb him."


    ??


    "Aren''t you going to see your goddess? Don''t pack up and go."


    ??


    After listening to his senior brother''s words, David also reacted, nodded and said, "Yes, I have to go out..."


    ??


    "After Master is done, you remember to tell me that I have something to do, I will be back tonight..."


    ??


    ??


    After sending David away, Charlotte turned around and went to the medical laboratory, pushed open the door of the laboratory, but saw Tsunade still doing the experiment, with William tied to the experimental table.


    ??


    "Did you not rest all night?"


    ??


    Tsunade glanced at Charlotte, and the movement of his hand did not stop. Instead, he cut a piece of tissue from William''s body, put it into a petri dish, and continued to observe after dripping some reagents.


    ??


    "The two should have woken up by now. Their recovery ability is very strong, and they are different from ordinary people here."


    ??


    "What''s the matter with you coming here?"


    ??


    Looking at Tsunade who was still busy, Charlotte came to the two empty experimental benches and placed the bodies of Drake and Maxim on them with a wave of hands.


    ??


    "These are the corpses of two sorcerers. Their physiques have certain similarities with the others you treated last night. They are all sorcerers. You can study it to see if you can get some inspiration. In addition, they are also the same. An extraordinary part of the world."


    ??


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tsunade looked up at the two corpses on the experimental bench, and Tsunade was rather curious about the existence of the magician.


    ??


    After all, Charlotte didn''t hide the fact that she had a magic teacher. Tsunade still has a lot of interest in the extraordinaryness of this world, especially the other party''s magic and ninjutsu have many similarities.


    ??


    "Let''s put it there. I will continue to study it after I finish studying this project."


    ??


    "I don''t have enough manpower here. You can ask Mute to come back and help me after bringing people, and if possible, bring some people over here."


    ??


    "Orochimaru is better at this aspect of research, and I am mainly good at medical treatment."


    ??


    Hearing Tsunade''s suggestion, Charlotte nodded. He also knew that what Tsunade said was right, but at present there was still some lack of gold coins.


    ??


    Looking at Tsunade who was a little tired, Charlotte waved a delicious ramen and placed it on the empty table beside her.


    ??


    "Eat something. As for the manpower, I will find a way to solve it."


    ??


    Seeing that it was delicious ramen, Tsunade became interested, put down her work, took off her gloves and walked over, picked up the ramen bowl and said:


    ??


    "thanks!"


    ??


    Charlotte looked at Tsunade who was eating and didn''t bother. After chatting for a while, she turned around and left the laboratory.


    ??


    Charlotte, who returned to the room, took out the nun''s necklace, Drake''s ring, and Maxim''s wand.


    ??


    Looking at the three pieces of magic equipment on the table, Charlotte first took the nun''s necklace in her hand.


    ??


    Ding �� Find rechargeable items, whether to recharge.


    ??


    Top up!


    ??


    Successfully recharged, get 1500 gold coins!


    ??


    Hearing that it was 1,500 gold coins, Charlotte''s eyes lit up. This amount is much stronger than the last piece of magic equipment. Could it be that the more you rely on the magician in the doll, the stronger it is?


    ??


    Then Charlotte thought that the outermost layer was Maxim, and knew that it was not what she guessed, but where the teacher transferred the other sealed evil mages.


    ??


    It''s a pity that Mo Jiana was in a state of soul at the time, and she didn''t get the other party''s magic equipment, which made Charlotte somewhat disappointed.


    ??


    Then he grabbed Drake''s ring.


    ??


    Ding �� Find rechargeable items, whether to recharge.


    ??


    Top up!


    ??


    Recharge successfully, get 2000 gold coins!


    ??


    Seeing that the value of Drake''s ring was so high, Charlotte didn''t hesitate, grabbed Maxim''s wand and recharged it.


    ??


    The recharge is successful and you will get 5000 gold coins!


    ??


    As expected of Merlin''s apprentice, one wand is worth 5,000 gold coins, more than the three previous pieces of magic equipment combined.


    ??


    At this point, Charlotte''s gold coins have finally recovered to five figures, reaching 13,204, and she is not panic when she has food in her pockets.


    ??


    Looking at the dissipated magic equipment, Charlotte drew Balazaser''s attention. After all, the other party promised him that he would show him about the magic equipment and the magic world after he solved Mojana. , try to acquire some over.


    ??


    Just when Charlotte picked up her phone and was about to contact Ginny and apologize for her missed appointment yesterday, she saw unread text messages and emails displayed on her phone.


    ??


    Opening the text message page and seeing that the sender was Kakashi, Charlotte clicked on the text message.


    ??


    Charlotte took a brief look at the content of the text message. Kakashi had already taken the team members to exterminate the Nordic tribe of vampires, and obtained 300 blood cores and handed them over to the ninja dog Parker for safekeeping. Carry out verification and clean-up. Currently, the entire team members are staying in the local area, waiting for the results of the asset clean-up, and the specific task report is sent by email.


    Then Charlotte turned on the computer, logged into her encrypted mailbox, and checked the mission report. After reading the report, Charlotte nodded very satisfied.


    ??


    Kakashi''s handling results, and his behavior of killing vampires to the maximum extent, made him very satisfied. After closing the computer, Charlotte formed a seal on her hands.


    ??


    "Spirituality!"


    ??


    As the smoke cleared, Parker with a schoolbag appeared in Charlotte''s room.


    ??


    After taking a look at the surroundings, Parker came to Charlotte, took off his backpack and said:


    ??


    "Lord Charlotte, this is what Kakashi asked me to give you."


    ??


    Charlotte picked up the schoolbag, opened the zipper and saw the blood core of a schoolbag, then crouched down and touched Parker''s head.


    ??


    "Thank you for your hard work, Parker, I have nothing else to do here."


    ??


    "Goodbye, Lord Charlotte!"


    ??


    After seeing Parker returning to the psychic world, Charlotte looked at the blood core in the package, 300 coins worth 18,000 gold coins, and they could also form some first-charge rewards, which can be obtained with the cooperation of energy blocks. More gold coins.


    ??


    After doing some calculations, Charlotte found that she still had the double rewards of 250, 500, and 3280. She didn''t recharge all the blood cores, but counted 100 blood cores and put them in. The rest is income into the storage space.


    ??


    Charlotte placed her palm on the blood nucleus on the table, and the system sounded again in her brain.


    ??


    Ding �� Find rechargeable items, whether to recharge.


    ??


    Top up!


    ??


    The recharge is successful and you will get 6000 gold coins!


    ??


    After doing all this, Charlotte''s consciousness plunged into the system space, looking at the gold coin column showing the number of 19,204, but she was preparing to recruit a ninja.


    ??


    Tsunade''s words reminded Charlotte, but there are some shortages of manpower at present. Although it looks like a lot, it is far from enough to support a ninja world.


    ??


    When she came to the ninja recruitment interface and looked at the number 5 displayed on the ninja recruitment scroll, Charlotte did not hesitate at all, and directly spent 840 gold coins to buy 5 ninja recruitment scrolls.


    ??


    So far, the number of ninja recruitment scrolls owned by Charlotte Doyle has reached 10, and the number of gold coins has been reduced to 18,364.


    ??


    Looking at the options on the ninja recruitment meeting, I thought that I hadn''t recruited a guaranteed ninja for a long time, so in the recruitment options, I changed the option of limited ninja to recruit 10 ninjas guaranteed.


    ??


    After doing all this, Charlotte exited the system space, thinking that the last time praying for Merlin had a good effect, she was ready to continue trying, saying that since she has not officially assumed the position of Supreme Merlin, it should not be regarded as praying for herself.


    ??


    Charlotte Doyle stretched out her hand with the Dragon''s Treasure Ring, and said in a plausible voice: "Master Merlin, please bless me, the magic apprentice who is about to become the Supreme Merlin, with good luck and success, help me. A helping hand!"


    ??


    After completing the prayer ceremony, Charlotte Doyle''s consciousness entered the system space.


    ??


    "Ninja recruitment, ten consecutive draws, open!"


    ??


    A whirlpool logo of a country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes with a strange light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle''s eyes.


    ??


    Ding �� Obtained B-Ninja, 2 pieces of Naruto Uzumaki!


    ??


    Ding �� Obtained C-Ninja, 1 Haruno Sakura Fragment!


    ??


    Ding �� Obtained B-Ninja, 4 pieces of Tiantian shards of the blast!


    ??


    Ding �� Obtained C-Ninja, 5 Hinata Hinata Fragments!


    ??


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, 1 piece of Shippuden Haruno Sakura!


    ??


    Ding �� Get ??a ninja, fly!


    ??


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, 4 shards of Kakashi Hatake!


    ??


    Ding �� Get ??a ninja, 1 piece of Heitubo Renzhuan!


    ??


    Ding �� Obtained C-Ninja, 1 Haruno Sakura Fragment!


    ??


    Ding �� To get a ninja, 4 pieces of flying section!


    ??


    The next moment on the system''s recruitment interface, a separate screen pops up, congratulations on successfully recruiting A-level ninjas, undead ninjas - Feiduan, the Feiduan in the interface has the most mouth, as if shouting excitedly, wearing Xiao Organization''s clothing He also opened his upper body, holding his own weapon and a huge sickle in his hand.


    ??


    Seeing that the tenth company recruited an A-rank ninja, Charlotte was stunned. Such a result was completely unexpected. You must know that the ninjas that must be recruited are generally some c-ninjas, even b-ninjas. It''s rare, but this time it gave him such a big surprise.


    ??


    Although the number of fragments of the flying section has reached 30, and it is not far from the successful recruitment, Charlotte is still very satisfied with the successful recruitment.


    ??


    This is the first A-level ninja he has obtained. Compared with the C-ninja and the B-ninja, it is not even a little bit stronger, and the flying section is even known as the undead ninja. Although he is not very strong in physical skills, he does not understand In front of people in his situation, even S-rank ninjas can kill them for you.


    ??


    If you get the blood of Thanos, Feiduan can show you what a solo kill is. Although I don''t know what the upper limit of the evil **** is, as long as the opponent is not immortal, it will be effective.


    ??


    So far, Charlotte''s first member of Akatsuki''s organization has finally appeared Undead Ninja-Hiduan (The Jade Girl of Akatsuki)


    ??


    This made him a lot of money. Sure enough, in order for Merlin to take over the throne smoothly, the effect of good luck was very reliable, and it was directly filled.


    ??


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    ??


    Immortal Ninja - Flying Section: A-level Ninja


    ??


    Skills: Flying Scythe, Chopping Punishment, Spell, Death by Blood.


    ??


    Flying Scythe: Throw the March Scythe forward, keep cutting for a while, and then pull the scythe back.


    ??


    Chopping Punishment: Raise the March Scythe and spin and chop the surrounding enemies.


    ??


    Curse: Death by Blood: After launching the curse ceremony, throw out the flying sickle to get blood. If it hits the target, it will release the blood of Death, pull out a black spear and pierce itself, causing damage to the target through the spell. (This is very painful, you have to be aware of it!)


    ??


    Seeing these three familiar skills, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction. He could use all the recruited ninja skills, and he could become an undead ninja if he wanted to.


    ??


    This recruitment will greatly improve Charlotte''s survivability. As long as he is not beaten into slag, he will not die.


    ??


    Click to receive a ninja, and the chakra volume in Charlotte''s body soared instantly, and it spilled out directly. However, she successfully recruited a ninja, and the increased chakra volume was three times that of b ninja and 15 times that of c ninja.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 266： 12 Xiaoqiang - Hinata Hinata

    The nearly doubled increase in the amount of chakra surprised Charlotte. Thinking of the countless ninjas who can be recruited and the chakras they transformed, it seems that the day when she becomes a chakra ninja is just around the corner.


    ??


    In particular, a large amount of chakra has also improved Charlotte''s physical fitness in all aspects. Whether it is endurance, strength, recovery, defense, physical body, etc., it is slowly improved under the warm nourishment of a large amount of chakra.


    ??


    At the same time, Charlotte Doyle''s three skills also appeared in her mind, including the curse ritual of the evil god.


    ??


    After Charlotte Doyle received the ninja, she turned her attention to the recruited ninja fragments,


    ??


    Charlotte was quite satisfied when she saw that the first recruitment result was Shippuden - Naruto Uzumaki. With the addition of the 2 pieces this time, the number of Naruto Uzumaki in Shippuden has reached 18. Not far away, and then his eyes fell on the second ninja fragment.


    ??


    C Ninja Haruno Sakura, and was successfully recruited twice, it is a pity that there is only 1 shard both times, and the number of ninja shards has reached 7, and the number that can be successfully recruited within 10 pieces of C Ninja is no longer there. Far away, Charlotte knew that the time for Haruno Sakura''s appearance was approaching, and maybe a single recruitment would be enough.


    ??


    The third recruited ninja came out of B-Ninja, Shippuden-Tiantian, which exploded 4 pieces. At present, the number of ninja pieces has reached 13, and there is still a long way to go before the number of 40 pieces. was unable to successfully recruit.


    ??


    The fourth ninja shard recruited was C Ninja Hinata Hinata. Seeing that 5 pieces of Hinata Hinata exploded, Charlotte was stunned. If I remember correctly, C Ninja Hinata already had it. The five shards, plus the 5 shards this time, are indeed enough for the ten shards standard that can be displayed.


    ??


    The Tenth Company recruited two ninjas at a time, and the result was beyond Charlotte''s expectations. So far, there is one more member of the Twelve Xiaoqiang.


    ??


    The fifth recruited ninja is B-Ninja Shippuden-Haruno Sakura. I don��t know if it��s bad luck, or Merlin doesn��t like seeing Sakura. Successful recruitment is a long way off.


    ??


    The sixth recruited ninja is Kakashi Hatake, a young man from B-Ninja. He was lucky and exploded 4 pieces. Now he has 6 pieces, and there is still a long way to go before the day of rising stars.


    ??


    The seventh recruited ninja is A Shinobi. According to the legend of the blogger, it is already the black soil of the earth shadow, but the luck is not very good. There is only 1 fragment. So far, 27 pieces have been collected. Maybe the first shadow to appear is the black soil.


    ??


    The final recruited ninja is still a ninja flying section, and it is still a big explosion of 4 pieces. It can be said that in addition to the whole card, the flying section has an additional 34 pieces, which is the fastest ninja approaching the star for strengthening.


    ??


    The only thing that makes Charlotte more unfortunate is that because she chose to be a ninja this time, she did not recruit the ninja fragments of Akatsuki Suzaku-Uchiha Itachi...


    ??


    After reading all the information, Charlotte counted the ten recruits this time, and got 1 a ninja and 23 ninja fragments, including 5 a ninja fragments, 11 b ninja fragments, and 7 c ninja fragments. It can be said that the luck is quite powerful!


    ??


    After taking all the ninja fragments in her bag, Charlotte was not ready to continue recruiting ninjas. Luck overflowed when it was full. Now that she had reached the peak, she was about to go downhill, so she was about to quit the recruitment space and go to ninjas. When the bar recruited Hinata Hinata, a system prompt suddenly came.


    ??


    Ding��Successfully recruited the first Ninja-Hidan, which met the Ninja pond update standard, and now it is time to replace the Ninchi pond.


    ??


    Then the ninja summoning interface in Charlotte''s eyes flickered, and the entire interface was filled with colorful rays of light, and the replacement of the ninja pool was completed soon.


    ??


    Seeing that the replacement of Ninike was completed, Charlotte did not quit immediately, but clicked on the details of Ninike immediately. He needed to determine which replacements had taken place.


    ??


    Limited Ninja: Akatsuki Suzaku - Uchiha Itachi (a Shinobi)


    ??


    Class A Ninja: Ninja World War - Kirabi, Shippuden - Gaara


    ??


    B-level ninjas: Shippuden-Uzumaki Naruto, Shippuden-Hyuga Hinata, Shippuden-Haruno Sakura, Junmaro, Shippuden-Yanaka Ino, Shippuden-Tiantian


    ??


    C-Class Ninja: Hinata Hanako, Jirofang, Zuojinyoujin, Ninja Student - Uzumaki Naruto, Sak Orange, Tayuya, Oil Girl Shino, Hinata Hinata, Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura, Uno Iruka, Mute, Uchiha Sasuke, Tiantian.


    ??


    Looking at the updated Ninja Pond, Charlotte found that the changes were still not small. The original Hidean and Kuroki were completely replaced with Rabbi Riki and Ichiro.


    ??


    It can be said that the strength of these two A Ninjas is much stronger than that of the previous ones, but the only pity is that the black soil of Boren Chuan wants to collect the 40 fragments that he recruited. Only rely on the ninja shop.


    ??


    Then there is the young Hatake Kakashi in B-Ninja, who is replaced by Junmalu. Charlotte has already obtained the young Kakashi, and there is no loss to it. On the contrary, the appearance of Junmalu has increased it. A little bit of anticipation.


    ??


    In C Shinobi, Kamdori Temari was replaced by Shino, an oil girl.


    ??


    After reading the entire updated Ninja Pond, Charlotte is still in a very good mood. It can be said that except for the black soil, the other updated ninjas are all ninjas that he successfully recruited, and this wave is not a loss.


    ??


    After exiting the ninja recruitment space, Charlotte directly opened her ninja column and looked at Hinata Hinata''s avatar, which had been lit up, showing ninja fragments (10/10), whether to recruit ninjas or not.


    ??


    Without the slightest hesitation, Charlotte chose to recruit directly.


    ??


    The next moment on the system interface, a separate screen pops up, congratulations on successfully recruiting a C-rank ninja, Hinata Hinata. In the interface, Hinata Hinata wears a Konoha forehead guard on his neck, and the air swirls around his body, as if he just finished using Hinata''s soft boxing technique. generally.


    ??


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    ??


    Hinata Hinata: C-Class Ninja


    ??


    Skills: White Eyes, Soft Step Double Fist, Sixty-Four Palms of Guarding Bagua.


    ??


    White Eyes: Use the power of White Eyes to see the enemy''s weaknesses, and increase your own attack crit rate during the opening time of White Eyes.


    ??


    Soft Step Double Fist: Make a quick dash and try to grab an enemy; add a soft fist attack to the caught enemy, and the chakra revealed will cause damage to the area behind the enemy.


    ??


    Guarding Bagua Sixty-Four Palms: Jump into the air, tell the rotation, and shoot Chakra from the palm in the form of filaments to form a Chakra circle, and carry out a long-term attack with adsorption effect on the enemy. (Even me, I can do it!)


    ??


    Looking at Hinata Hinata''s ninja skills, it has been found that Hinata Hinata at this time is much weaker than Neji Hinata, and even the white eyes have to be opened separately.


    ??


    Following the successful recruitment of Hinata Hinata, Charlotte came to her mind with an understanding of Hyuga Soft Fist, as well as the ninjutsu knowledge of soft step double fists and guarding the Eight Diagrams Sixty-Four Palms, although they are all Eight Diagrams Sixty-four Palms , but not the same as Neji''s.


    Hyuga Hinata''s soft boxing concept has improved Charlotte''s knowledge and knowledge of soft boxing to a certain extent. In addition, it is the integration of white eyes. The bloodlines of Hyuga Neji and Hinata Hinata make Charlotte Te''s white eyes are even more pure and infinite. Although it does not reach the level of Pure Eyes and Tenseigans, it also greatly increases the detection distance.


    ??


    In addition to this, it added another chakra amount of C Ninja.


    ??


    ??


    After completing Hinata Hinata''s recruitment, Charlotte clicked directly on the plus sign in the battle column.


    ??


    Ding. Does it cost 10,000 gold coins to open a battle bar?


    ??


    Without any hesitation, he directly chose yes.


    ??


    The next second, there was one more place in the battle column, and Charlotte''s gold coins increased from 18,364 to 8,364.


    ??


    Looking at the reduced gold coins, Charlotte tried to keep turning it on.


    ??


    Ding �� Does it cost 12,000 gold coins to open a battle bar?


    ??


    Seeing that the gold coin requirement had only increased to 2000, Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief. This price was still within the range he could accept, and it had little impact.


    ??


    However, the gold coins in his hand are not enough to open the second battle bar for the time being, and he needs to recharge it. However, after a brief thought, Charlotte has no intention of rushing to show Hinata Hinata and wait for the Kakashi team members. After returning, it will be displayed in the show, which is also convenient for people to get to know each other.


    ??


    Then Charlotte looked at Hiduan in the ninja column, thought about it, and dragged it to the position of the battle column.


    ??


    Ding. Whether to choose to display the flying segment within a range of ten meters or to display it randomly.


    ??


    Thinking of Feiduan''s traitorous identity and the evil spirit sacrifice that the opponent needs to perform frequently, Charlotte decided to release Feiduan after pondering for a while and let it develop on its own.


    ??


    Moreover, with the strength of Fei Duanying-level betrayal, in the current stage of the earth, only if the luck is too bad, there is basically no existence that can''t be offended, and Xiao organizes this forehead protection and clothing that are obviously different from other ninjas. , it is better to set up separately outside.


    ??


    Besides, there are so many ninjas in the ninja world, wouldn''t it be more common sense to have something like betrayal and ninja?


    ??


    After confirming the thoughts in her heart, Charlotte chose to show it at random.


    ??


    Following Charlotte''s choice, on the African savannah, it was night, in a barren and inhabited place, Feiduan''s figure slowly appeared from the virtual to the real.


    ??


    Feiduan carried his huge March sickle. After taking a look at the surrounding environment, he began to recall the memories in his mind. In addition to the evil god, he had a more advanced person, Charlotte Doyle. .


    ??


    And obtained the contact information of Charlotte Doyle and the location of the office, but the information obtained was not the same as the original Kamdori-Temari rushing back to the office, but to develop and become familiar with the world on his own.


    ??


    After confirming the information in his mind, Feiduan opened his arms and shouted loudly, "Lord Evil God, the new sacrifice is about to begin!"


    ??


    "Hahaha!"


    ??


    After a few nervous laughs, Feiduan picked up his weapon March sickle, chose a direction, and walked forward.


    ??


    ??


    After successfully showing Feiduan, Charlotte entered the practice field. He wanted to experience Feidan''s immortality and become proficient in Hinata''s soft boxing.


    ??


    Just when Charlotte began to master some of her newly acquired ninjutsu.


    ??


    Moscow.


    ??


    In a slightly old house.


    ??


    At this time, a broadcast of Tony Stark''s press conference admitting that he was Iron Man was playing on the TV, but after this period of time, the news was finally approved in Russia and entered the local media and TV. to play.


    ??


    At this moment, Anton Vanke was lying on his sofa, watching the news on TV.


    ??


    "Ivan, Ivan, come here."


    ??


    With the sound of coughing, Anton Vanke lay on the bed, calling for his son.


    ??


    Hearing the call of conviction, Ivan Vanke walked over with a heavy heart and came to his father''s side.


    ??


    Anton Vanke looked at his son with his cloudy eyes, and said unwillingly:


    ??


    "That should all be yours."


    ??


    Ivan Vanke sat beside the bed, hugged his father, and comforted: "Don''t listen to other people''s nonsense."


    ??


    At this time, Anton Vanke could no longer open his eyes. After he came out of the sanatorium, his physical condition was very poor. It was not as good as before. He said in a thin voice:


    ??


    "I''m sorry, I can only give you my knowledge."


    ??


    A short sentence seems to have exhausted all Anton Vanke''s strength.


    ??


    After saying this, Anton Vanke finally coughed and left this world with regret and unwillingness.


    ??


    Looking at his breathless father, Ivan Vanke''s face was full of pain. The endless sadness made him unable to cry at all. He could only grab the vodka on the table and pour it into his mouth, but tears still flowed from the corner of his eyes.


    ??


    In the end, he still shouted in grief and indignation: "Ah~ah~ah~"


    ??


    After the grief and anger Ivan Vanke found out the design drawings that his father left for him - the light arc reaction device, which was the technology he used to prepare for joining Charlotte''s command and used it as a means of promotion. As a result, it was devalued by the other party.


    ??


    Looking at the Stark Industries written on the design drawings, and the names of Anton Vanke and Howard Stark written in the column of design and development personnel.


    ??


    Ivan thought about the miniature reactor on Tony''s chest on the news, and knew why Charlotte didn''t like his technology at the beginning, and asked himself if he could miniaturize this thing. Interested, it turned out that he had seen the reactor on Tony''s chest.


    ??


    Collecting the blueprints left by his father is his greatest asset, he doesn''t trust what Ni Stark can do, he can''t do it.


    ??


    They are also the sons of the people who jointly developed the arc reactor. Ivan believes that what Tony can do, he can do it, and even do it better.


    ??


    At that time, he will make Charlotte, who looks down on him, and the Stark family who have caused their family to be persecuted and impoverished, pay the price they deserve.


    ??


    After having an idea, after burying his father, Ivan Vanke plunged into his humble laboratory, not even a laboratory but a warehouse, and started the research and development of his own miniature Ark reactor.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 267： Aegis visits

    Charlotte experienced Feiduan''s ultimate move on the system''s practice ground. "Curse: Death by Blood" has to say that this move is really perverted, but it''s also really painful.


    ??


    If you want to kill your opponent, you have to execute yourself, and you can bear the pain that the enemy suffers, and Feiduan often sacrifices to the evil god.


    ??


    This ninjutsu is not a madman who can''t bear this constant suicide method, such as piercing the heart, cutting the head, burning and other methods of attacking the key points.


    ??


    Charlotte believed that even though Feiduan had a firm belief in the Heretic God, his heart must have been mad. This ninjutsu is really not something that ordinary people can practice.


    ??


    After simply mastering both of their ninjutsu skills, Charlotte withdrew from the system space, went to the psychic world, and sent Toadyoshi''s dagger.


    ??


    After returning to the office, Charlotte walked out of the room. He believed that even if his teacher, Balthazar, was going through the storm with Rovinia, the time was enough.


    ??


    When she came to the reception desk downstairs, Charlotte asked, "Iruka, have Mr. Balaza and the others come down?"


    ??


    "They are eating in the dining area."


    ??


    When they came to the dining area, Charlotte saw Balthazar and Rovinia at a glance, and walked over directly.


    ??


    At this time, Balazser was talking to Rovinia about the interesting things he had encountered over the past dozen or so centuries. When he heard someone approaching, he looked up and saw Charlotte walking over.


    ??


    When Charlotte came to the front and back, Balazser said directly, "Thank you, Charlotte."


    ??


    "You not only killed Mo Jiana, but also saved my junior sister Rovinia."


    ??


    Seeing the grateful Balsazar, Charlotte quickly said, "Teacher, this is what I should do."


    ??


    At this moment, Balazser introduced to Charlotte: "This is my junior sister Rovinia, and also my lover..."


    ??


    Then he said to Rovinia, "This is my apprentice Charlotte Doyle, and the supreme Merlin who is about to succeed him."


    ??


    "Hello!"


    ??


    After the two put their hands on each other, Charlotte pulled out a chair by the dining table at Balazser and sat down.


    ??


    Balthazar looked at Charlotte, and then said, "Since you have killed Mo Jiana, it is time to succeed Merlin."


    ??


    "Wait, Rovinia and I will return to the magic world to prepare for the succession ceremony of Supreme Merlin. There will be many magicians present."


    ??


    "My teacher, Merlin, still left you a lot of good things in the magic world. Although some of them were used up for me because of the pursuit of Mo Jiana, there are still a lot of things."


    ??


    "As for the magical world and magical equipment that you are looking forward to, you will understand when you take over as Supreme Merlin."


    ??


    Charlotte nodded, and then said earnestly, "I understand, Mr. Balazser."


    ??


    At this time, Balazser stood up holding Rovinia''s hand, and said, "Then we will go to prepare for your succession ceremony. I will inform you in advance when we are ready."


    ??


    After speaking, Balazser left the office with Rovinia, got into his classic car, and disappeared at the end of the road.


    ??


    Looking at the leftovers on the table in front of her, Charlotte changed the table and called the waiter to order a Wellington steak and red wine.


    ??


    Charlotte is still full of curiosity about the magic world. Except for the group of secret magicians he knows, Kama Taj, he doesn''t know much about other magicians.


    ??


    I don''t know what kind of magic world it will be, but I think that even the position of Supreme Merlin is empty for more than a dozen worlds. There are probably many faults in this magic world. I hope that magic equipment will not be scary.


    At the same time, Charlotte also remembered one thing, that is, he forgot to ask Balthazar where he had transferred the evil mages who were originally imprisoned in the dolls. It seems that he will only have a chance to find out when we meet next time. .


    ??


    After Charlotte waited for a while, the waiter brought the Wellington steak and the sober red wine.


    ??


    Charlotte cut a piece of steak into the mouth. The baked steak has a rich taste. Under the golden and attractive meringue is a rich layer of ham and mushrooms. The inside is tender and juicy filet. It tastes delicious!


    ??


    Drinking a sip of Bordeaux''s dry red, the taste is still very good.


    ??


    Just when Charlotte was about to finish the steak in front of her, the door of the office was pushed open. It was Coulson who walked in with a few agents, and everyone walked over with a few suitcases in their hands. Office desk.


    ??


    "Mr. Iluka, I have a mission here, I need to trouble Mr. Charlotte."


    ??


    Iruka looked at Coulson''s group of five, especially the suitcases in the hands of the other four agents, and a smile appeared on his face.


    ??


    "Please come to the reception room and wait for a while."


    ??


    Afterwards, a waiter from the office was arranged to lead Coulson and the others towards the reception room.


    ??


    Seeing Coulson and others leaving, Iruka picked up the landline on the service desk and called.


    ??


    At this time, Charlotte had just put down her knife and fork, and was about to get up and leave when she heard the phone rang and connected directly.


    ??


    "Lord Charlotte, Agent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D. came over to entrust a mission, with 4 agents and each carrying a box."


    ??


    "okay, I get it."


    ??


    "Wait, take some blank quest scrolls to the reception room."


    ??


    After explaining to Iluka, Charlotte hung up the phone, and then thought of the purpose of Coulson and others coming here today, nothing more than the battle that took place in Fort Plaza last night, which attracted the attention of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    ??


    After guessing the purpose of the other party''s visit Charlotte picked up the red wine on the table and took another sip, then got up and left the dining area, walking towards the reception room.


    ??


    The reception room.


    ??


    Coulson sat alone inside, the four agents were guarding the door, and all the suitcases he brought were brought into the room.


    ??


    While Coulson was waiting, a voice suddenly came from the Bluetooth headset in the cochlea.


    ??


    "Colson, the bronze bull in Battery Park has been found. It appeared on the roof of the Metropolitan Life Insurance Company Building. I have sent the photo to your phone."


    ??


    Hearing the words in his ears, Coulson took out his phone and looked at it, but there were a few photos on the rooftop.


    ??


    A close-up photo of a copper bull, a bird''s-eye view from the rooftop, and some close-ups of scratches on the bull''s body.


    ??


    At the same time, it was written that the copper bull appeared on the roof of the building, and the gate and corridor at the entrance could not allow the bull to pass through. There was no surveillance, and the gate to the roof was not damaged.


    ??


    Just as Coulson was thinking about this incredible thing, the door of the reception room was opened, and Charlotte Doyle walked in.


    ??


    ??


    ps: Happy April Fool''s Day to all book friends!


    ??


    In addition, please ask all book friends for a guaranteed monthly pass.


    ??

 Chapter 3： Monthly testimonials.

    In the blink of an eye, three months have passed, and the book has been on the shelves for two months.


    In March, I took two days off, and the cumulative update was 133,000 words.


    Received a thousand monthly tickets, a reward from an alliance leader, a reward from four rudder leaders, and several other rewards.


    Pencil would like to thank all book friends for their support.


    The number of updates in April, the monthly ticket adds 5 chapters, the reward plus 4 chapters, a total of 9 chapters, 18,000 words, I rounded up a whole number, plus 10 chapters and 20,000 words.


    The guaranteed update in April is 140,000 words. It is still a monthly pass of 1,000 plus 5 chapters, and a reward of 10,000 points plus 1 update. As for the number of words to be updated at the end, it all depends on the monthly passes and rewards of your book friends.


    In April, I will hit excellent books. I hope all book friends can help me!


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 268： Learning ninjutsu, you are thinking about ass

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "Colson, I heard that you have another mission to find me?"


    "I remember we met at a press conference some time ago, but you didn''t come to contact me at the time."


    Looking at Charlotte Doyle who came in, Coulson stood up from the sofa, came to Charlotte and stretched out his hand:


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Charlotte!"


    Charlotte and Coulson shook hands briefly, then sat on the sofa beside, smiled and said:


    "Find me today, what is the entrusted task?"


    Coulson also sat on the sofa beside him, looked at Charlotte for a while and said, "Charlotte Doyle, I don''t know what you think about what happened last night."


    I heard Coulson mention what happened last night. Charlotte smiled, and then said, "No idea, but is the mission you are going to do an intelligence request about what happened last night?"


    Hearing what Charlotte said, Coulson knew that Charlotte should have some knowledge of the matter, and said, "I need to entrust intelligence on this matter."


    Charlotte understood, pressed the service bell on the table, and soon Iruka walked in with three blank quest scrolls.


    Iruka put the quest scroll on the table and left.


    Charlotte picked up a blank mission scroll and unfolded it, then looked at Coulson and asked, "What kind of intelligence commission do you need."


    Coulson pondered for a while and said, "We want to know what happened over there in Battery Square, and what the magic circle that appeared in the sky was."


    "Who is the force or individual that caused all this?"


    Listening to Coulson''s words, Charlotte did not immediately write the task request, but said: "These are four questions, because your question involves transcendence and secrecy, and each intelligence request requires 50 energy stones. ."


    Hearing Charlotte''s offer, Coulson was stunned, and then immediately said: "Mr. Charlotte, the previous intelligence commission was not at this price, you can''t raise the price every time."


    Charlotte stretched out her index finger and shook it, then said, "NO, NO, NO, it''s not a price increase, it''s the price of this intelligence entrustment. What you''re asking is not simple."


    Hearing Charlotte say this, Coulson has no choice. After all, this is a seller''s market. Except for obtaining information from Charlotte, they can only analyze it by themselves, or other methods. However, SHIELD does not There is no better way.


    In the end, Coulson said helplessly: "Then follow your price, but I won''t raise the price next time."


    Charlotte emphasized again: "It''s not that I raise the price, the price is determined according to the content of the task entrustment."


    Seeing that Coulson didn''t say anything, Charlotte asked Iruka to send some additional blank quest scrolls.


    Seeing that Charlotte had written four assignments, Coulson was not expressing any opinion. Although he did not understand why Charlotte did not write them together, he could only accept the result and just regard it as the other party''s. work habits.


    After Coulson signed the mission letter and paid 200 energy blocks, Charlotte began to explain it to him.


    "Let''s talk about what happened last night in Fortress Square. Last night in Fortress Square, there was a big battle between two magicians there. That''s the specific reason for the damage there."


    "As for the magic circle that appears in the air, it is a magic circle called the energy aggregation circle."


    "The fighting force is the magician."


    "One of them is an evil magician who belongs to the Mo Jiana Gang led by Mo Jiana. It is Mo Jiana who launched this magic circle. Last night, she intended to use this magic circle to destroy the world."


    "The other side is a righteous magician. Under the leadership of the Supreme Merlin, he defeated Mo Jiana and other evil magicians and resolved a crisis that destroyed the world."


    After listening to Charlotte''s explanation, Coulson was stunned, and then said somewhat incredulously: "You mean the magician?"


    Charlotte nodded, and said with a serious look: "It''s not a magician who conjures tricks, but a magician who masters magic."


    "Of course, there are also magicians who pretend to be magicians and walk around in the world, and perform magic in the name of magic."


    "Presumably you have already been to the battle scene in Fort Plaza, that is the damage caused by the battle of the magician."


    At this time, Coulson''s brain was running fast. In addition to the extraordinary force of ninjas, another extraordinary group magician appeared in this world.


    Since there are good and bad magicians, is there an injustice in the ninja world?


    There is also Charlotte''s words about the magician pretending to be a magician and walking in the world, which also opened up a new idea for Coulson. Could it be that the magician can be found in this way.


    After pondering for a moment, Coulson said, "Thank you, Mr. Charlotte, for the notification."


    "I just don''t know if you can explain to me the so-called Supreme Merlin and Mo Jiana, whether this Supreme Merlin and the legendary Merlin of King Arthur are the same person."


    "Or the legend of King Arthur is also a real event."


    Hearing Coulson''s question again, Charlotte stretched out **** and slowly said, "200 energy blocks."


    Coulson looked at the box beside him, there were just 200 energy blocks left, and he said, "Okay!"


    Then Charlotte wrote two assignments again, got Coulson to sign it and started talking.


    Charlotte combined the magical history she had seen and the story told by her teacher Balazser, and then told it.


    "Mojana Le Fay, she is a super evil and brutal magician, a magician that existed in ancient times, and established a force belonging to her - the Mojana Gang."


    "But in ancient times, the founder of the Mo Jiana Gang, Mo Jiana, was sealed by Merlin''s apprentice, and even the members of the Mo Jiana Gang he led were sealed by Merlin''s apprentices after losing Mo Jiana. kill."


    "Time has passed more than ten centuries in such a flash, and it has come to the present time. Some time ago, Mo Jiana broke out of the seal, and after she came out, she was going to use the magic circle to destroy the world directly. She was killed by the supreme Merlin. on the spot."


    "As for Supreme Merlin, he is the ruler of all magicians, and is responsible for guarding the safety of human beings in the dark, clearing up some evil magicians and cleaning up some harmful alien bloodlines."


    "Magicians do not appear in front of ordinary people. As for whether Archmage Merlin and Supreme Merlin in King Arthur''s story are the same person, I don''t know."


    After briefly telling the backstory of the two, Charlotte stopped.


    However, Coulson was completely stunned. The ancient mage from more than ten centuries ago was sealed into the modern age. Does it mean that the other party has eternal life.


    And the history of the United States is only a few centuries, and a magician can live for more than ten centuries or even longer. Such news simply shocked his world view.


    What made him even more incredible was that such an existence prevented the S.H.I.E.L.D. stationed in the United States from finding the slightest clue, and the supreme Merlin who secretly guarded mankind...


    What else is there in this world that S.H.I.E.L.D. does not know, and how much they have mastered.


    Hearing the random thoughts in his mind, Coulson exclaimed: "I didn''t expect that this world is not as simple as it seems on the surface."


    Charlotte smiled, but didn''t speak.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Charlotte, for being willing to tell us these things."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. intends to carry out deeper cooperation with Konoha Hidden Village. I don''t know if your side is willing."


    "We are willing to pay a certain price for this, and you can feel free to mention anything you need."


    Hearing the in-depth cooperation mentioned by Coulson again, Charlotte did not directly reject the same as last time, but asked curiously, "What kind of in-depth cooperation?"


    "Study abroad exchange."


    "The Hidden Village of Konoha can send several ninja students to SHIELD students to study abroad, and the Ninja School accepts several SHIELD Academy students to become international students."


    Listening to Coulson''s remarks, Charlotte couldn''t help laughing.


    "Colson, you call this cooperation?"


    "What are the SHIELD students worth learning for ninjas?"


    "Are you going to let them sneak or assassinate, or are you going to pay ninjas how to use firearms..."


    Listening to Charlotte''s sarcasm, Coulson didn''t change his face, and said slowly, "This is just a way of cooperation. You can mention what you paid for it."


    Charlotte picked up an energy block on the table and said seriously: "You can''t afford the conditions we put forward."


    Coulson looked at the energy block in Charlotte''s hand, thinking it was this item, and then confidently said: "You can say a quantity, maybe you can agree."


    Seeing Coulson''s confidence, Charlotte smiled and said, "The body that makes this energy block is the cosmic cube."


    "If you are willing to pay him, your proposal may be accepted."


    "Of course it''s only possible."


    In fact, Charlotte doesn''t care about Coulson''s proposal at all. As for the Cosmic Cube, it''s just a test to see if Nick Fury has the courage to pay.


    Of course, even if Nick Fury agreed to take the Cosmic Cube in exchange, Charlotte would not agree.


    There is no Konoha Village or ninja school in this world, and the people from SHIELD Academy have no place to settle when they come.


    As for asking him to build one from scratch, Charlotte said he couldn''t and wouldn''t.


    Teaching this group of agents to refine chakra and ninjutsu is simply wanting to eat. As for the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube and other New York battles, there are opportunities to get them, and he is not in a hurry.


    When Coulson heard Charlotte''s conditions, he opened his mouth and finally said, "I can''t decide this matter, I need to go back and ask for instructions."


    However, Coulson knew that this matter seemed to be out of the question.


    The confidentiality level of this thing is very high. If Coulson was not responsible for trading energy blocks with Charlotte, he would not know the existence of the universe cube.


    As for why the other party knew about the universe Rubik''s Cube, Coulson didn''t care. Since Konoha Hidden Village can know so much secret information, it must be no surprise to know this item that has appeared since the era of the Red Skull.


    "Then you can go back and ask the leader for instructions, and when it is confirmed, you can come back to the office to contact me."


    At this time, Coulson stood up, then stretched out his hand and said, "Thank you Mr. Charlotte for the information today. If there are still tasks to be entrusted in the future, I will trouble you again."


    "Of course, if we can reach a cooperation with you, that would be even better."


    Charlotte shook hands, just smiled and said nothing.


    Coulson walked out of the reception room and left the office with the four agents. After getting into the car, he said, "Go back to S.H.I.E.L.D."


    Engaged in Charlotte sitting on the sofa in the conference room, looking at the 4 boxes of 200 energy blocks stacked in front of him and the 5 quest scrolls on the table, he picked up the scrolls and submitted them without hesitation.


    With the rating of the quest meeting place, all 5 quests were rated as B-level quests, and Charlotte also received the quest rewards.


    Ding��Complete the B-level task, get 2,000 reputation, 200,000 copper coins, and 1 ordinary treasure chest!


    Ding��Complete the B-level task, get 2,000 reputation, 200,000 copper coins, and 1 ordinary treasure chest!


    Ding��Complete the B-level task, get 2,000 reputation, 200,000 copper coins, and 1 ordinary treasure chest!


    Ding��Complete the B-level task, get 2,000 reputation, 200,000 copper coins, and 1 ordinary treasure chest!


    Ding��Complete the B-level task, get 2,000 reputation, 200,000 copper coins, and 1 ordinary treasure chest!


    Looking at the quest reward and the 200 energy blocks on the table, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction. The gain from killing Mo Jiana this time was not low.


    And you can continue to use the history of the magic world to fool more energy blocks, it is not a fool, you can get what you need.


    Charlotte waved her hand and put all the energy blocks into the storage space. She didn''t directly recharge it. After a simple conversion, she found that neither the combination nor the blood core could make up the double recharge of 3280. .


    But this didn''t affect Charlotte''s mood After leaving the reception room, Charlotte called Ginny.


    "Ginny, notify the High Table that the High Table meeting will be held in three days."


    the other side.


    After Coulson returned to the Trident Building, he went directly to Nick Fury''s office and reported the information he had obtained and Charlotte''s request to the director.


    Nick Fury listened to his subordinate''s report, then took out two photos and said.


    "This is a body we found in Battery Park. Visually, the flames caused all this. All the tissues in the other party''s body have been burned to ashes."


    "When our agents touched the corpse, the corpse turned into fly ash and only collected some charcoal, which has no research value."

 Chapter 269： survey

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    After talking about one of the photos, Nick Fury pointed to another photo of Derek Stone, who has won several consecutive best magician titles.


    "This is the building that Charlotte visited yesterday with an explosion of energy. On the top floor of the building lives such a magician with a great global reputation."


    "According to the information you obtained today, we analyzed that Charlotte may be him when he rushed here, but according to our investigation, Drake Stone is currently missing and has no trace."


    "According to the footage obtained by surveillance, he has recently appeared at NYU and Battery Square, so we can assume with great confidence that he is a magician."


    "But the only pity is that the trace of Derek Stone disappeared last night, and his agent was unable to contact him. At present, we don''t know what happened."


    Coulson looked at the protagonist in the photo thoughtfully, and Nick Fury said again: "Arrange staff to retrieve all the information of well-known magicians or magicians who have performed indecipherable but incredible magic, and arrange for agents to carry out Observe and communicate."


    "We want to find out all these extraordinary people hidden in the magician industry."


    "I understand the director, I will arrange for someone to investigate the magician."


    "What are your plans, Director, regarding Charlotte''s request for cooperation?"


    Referring to Coulson''s words, Nick Fury directly refused without thinking: "Impossible, we can''t agree to his request."


    Coulson didn''t know the importance of the Rubik''s Cube in the universe, but Nick Fury was very clear. This is a treasure that even other powerful empires in the universe hope to obtain, and its value is simply immeasurable.


    There is no problem in exchanging the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube for the ownership of a living planet, and S.H.I.E.L.D. is studying the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube for weapon manufacturing.


    It''s just that the only thing he can think of at the moment, how can it be a weapon to counter the extraordinary, how could it be given to Konoha Hidden Village because of several exchange places for studying abroad.


    But this incident made Nick Fury more sure of one thing, that is, the other party also wants to get the universe Rubik''s Cube. .


    "Colson, you can talk to him about other requirements, or increase a certain amount of energy blocks, these are not problems."


    "Or let some ninjas enter S.H.I.E.L.D. in the form of special employment, we are willing to use energy blocks as settlement wages, and settle an additional energy block for him as a reward."


    Hearing the director''s suggestion, Coulson had already sentenced him to death for this matter. He had already realized from the communication that even if the bureau was willing to pay the Cosmic Cube, the other party might not agree.


    Now this kind of condition is even more hopeless, and Konoha can get a lot of energy blocks just from the information harvesting, and SHIELD has to accept the other party''s intelligence sales.


    Because apart from Charlotte Doyle, S.H.I.E.L.D. currently has no other way to obtain information on the extraordinary world.


    "I will try my best to talk to the other party, but the probability of negotiating is not very high."


    Nick Fury looked at Coulson, pondered for a moment and then continued: "Do it hard, I believe in you."


    "clear!"


    Then Coulson immediately went to Nick Fury''s office, and he wanted to arrange for his agents to collect and screen the magician''s data.


    At this time, Nick Fury was the only one in his office, and he took out his last hope, Captain Marvel''s pager, from his pocket.


    Looking at the pager in his hand, Nick Fury''s thoughts drifted into the distance, and then murmured: "Supreme Merlin, who rules the magician, protects mankind?"


    "If they really exist, why did they never show up, and we didn''t even find them during World War I or World War II."


    "When did the Red Skull prepare to destroy the world..."


    "I don''t believe in their existence, let alone put the safety of mankind in the hands of such people."


    "The safety of human beings must be guarded by S.H.I.E.L.D., and I don''t worry about leaving it to others..."


    Three days have passed in a flash since Coulson''s door-to-door intelligence consultation.


    During these three days, Charlotte obtained 50 gold coins, 60,000 copper coins, and 200 reincarnation stones through the sign-in system.


    As for the ninja shop, some special ninja fragments have been refreshed, some ninjas such as fireworks, summer festival Tiantian, winter festival Haruno Sakura, or some ninjas that are difficult to refresh, and I don��t know if it��s Merlin��s blessing. It''s over or really luck is a wavy line, and it''s undervalued right now.


    That''s why Charlotte didn''t spend gold coins to buy any ninja fragments.


    At this time, Charlotte was sitting in the car, with Ginny sitting next to them. They were about to hold a high-table meeting in the conference room of the Continental Hotel in front of them.


    "BOSS, this is a gold coin dedicated to the recovery room that is fired by the arsenal we have mastered according to your requirements."


    Looking at the small box of gold coins that Ginny had opened, Charlotte took out one of them and put it in the palm of her hand to watch. The front of the gold coin still had the Continental Hotel logo printed on it, but the back of the gold coin was changed to the Konoha logo.


    After weighing the gold coins in his hand, Charlotte said, "Okay, let''s put them on the market."


    Charlotte then inserted the gold coin into the box.


    Soon John Wick drove to the gate of the hotel. At this time, the hotel manager, Winston, was waiting at the gate early. When he saw Charlotte''s car parked at the gate, he immediately stepped forward and opened the door actively.


    "Welcome, Elder Charlotte."


    "Everything in the conference room is ready for you."


    Charlotte stepped out of the Rolls-Royce, looked at Winston respectfully at the door, patted the other''s shoulder, and said with a smile, "Thank you for your hard work."


    Winston said with a smile on his face: "This is what I should do. It is an honor for you to choose to come here for the meeting."


    Charlotte nodded, not saying anything but took Ginny and John Wick into the Continental Hotel.


    Entering the Continental Hotel, I saw Charlotte''s killers along the way, all with respectful eyes, looking at the legend of the killer world.


    The killers wearing hats all took off their hats, and the others put their right hands on their chests and bowed to show their allegiance.


    Looking at the attitudes of the many killers in the hotel, Charlotte did not stop to say anything, but led Winston all the way to the conference room on the top floor of the hotel.


    As Charlotte immediately walked into the corridor of the hotel''s public area, there was a second uproar in the hotel.


    A novice who just joined the Continental Hotel asked curiously, "Isn''t he a superhero, how could he appear in the Continental Hotel where we killers just came back?"


    At this time, the killer on the side began to explain the story of the legendary killer-ninja master Charlotte to the newcomer.

 Chapter 270： allegiance

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    In the conference room on the top floor of the Continental Hotel, the LCD screen on the wall is divided into twelve screens.


    At this time, all the twelve elders at the high table appeared on the screen, and Charlotte''s figure also appeared on an electronic screen.


    An elder said: "Since the staff has arrived, let''s start this high table elders meeting now."


    As the elder spoke, the elders on the screen became quiet.


    "Elders, there are two themes for this meeting."


    "1. I have already felt the signs of the changing times. Under the increasingly severe situation, the high table needs to unite. If it is still loose like this, it may be broken one by one in the future and become a stepping stone for some personnel."


    Following the elder''s words, the other elders were all thoughtful. At this time, Elder Maktoum, who had received Charlotte''s favor, took the lead and said, "The High Table needs unity and a leader."


    "Unity without a leader is like a sand castle on the beach that will vanish when the sea comes."


    "I recommend Elder Charlotte Doyle to be the leader of the High Table, lead the remaining 11 Elders of the High Table, and lead the High Table into a new world."


    At this time, a Russian elder also agreed: "I agree with Elder Maxim''s opinion. If the leader is Elder Charlotte Doyle, I have no opinion, but I may not be convinced by others."


    With the two cheering elders expressing their opinions, the other elders also looked thoughtful, but did not express their opinions easily.


    An elder who led the Italian Mafia slowly opened his mouth and said, "Apart from Elder Charlotte Doyle, does anyone else recommend an elder, or do you recommend it yourself?"


    Following the words of the Italian elder, none of the other elders spoke up, as if they had already passed their qi in advance.


    At this time, the elder of the high table who spoke first spoke again: "Since no one has recommended a candidate, then we will vote on Charlotte Doyle becoming the commander of the high table. If more than half of the people object, it will be invalid."


    "Before I do it again, let me talk about the responsibilities of the leader and the power he enjoys."


    "The leader of the High Table has the power to mobilize the twelve elders of the High Table, and can mobilize all the forces under it to serve them and complete tasks."


    "The leader of the High Table has one-vote veto power and one-vote approval power over the High Table''s policies and rules."


    "High table rules can be added or modified."


    "The income of the leader of the High Table is 10% of the profits of all the properties of the High Table, including the property of the twelve elders, and he has the right to audit the accounts."


    "The seat of the twelve elders of the High Table is a fixed seat, and the leader cannot reduce or increase the number of elders. However, for the elders who betrayed, the leader has the right to execute them, but requires solid evidence and the consent of half of the elders."


    "The responsibility of the high table leader is to lead the high table to glory and tomorrow, and at the same time prevent the high table from suffering a devastating blow."


    "These are the powers and duties of the elders of the High Table."


    Charlotte looked at the people performing at this time, but she was very clear in her heart. This was because these guys had fear in their hearts and wanted to find him as their backing.


    Before everyone was an elder, at least they were on an equal footing, but now they have plans to join him.


    Charlotte doesn''t care about this kind of behavior, why not do it for picking up the whole high table in vain.


    With everyone''s statement, Charlotte was elected the first leader of the High Table with 11 votes in favor and 1 abstention. As for the abstention vote, Charlotte herself voted.


    At this time, the voting results had come out, and the eleven High Table elders on the screen knelt on one knee in front of the screen, put their right hands on their chests, and said, "I will swear allegiance to Charlotte Doyle, the leader of the High Table, To death!"


    Looking at everyone''s allegiance, Charlotte said, "I accept your allegiance."


    As Charlotte''s words just fell, a system prompt sounded in her mind.


    Ding �� Get ??the title of High Table Leader and reward a battle seat!


    Hearing the prompt from the system, Charlotte was a little surprised. She didn''t expect such a benefit, but it saved him 12,000 system gold coins all at once.


    At this time, Charlotte looked at the crowd on the screen and found that everyone became pleasing to the eye, and then slowly said, "Since you have chosen me as the leader, you must follow my rules."


    "This is your own initiative. It''s not that I want to be the leader, so I hope you will follow my rules."


    "Everyone knows that I hate Brother Ni very much, but in our line of work, we have to involve this kind of creature. I won''t ask you to kill all the Mo under your own banner. That would be inhumane."


    "But under the high table, all the elders of the high table, and even the members of the high table under their subordinates, their future heirs, cannot have such creatures as Mo."


    "Once it appears, deprive the elders of the high table and the membership of the high table, and find clean people from the blood again."


    "The management of its mainland hotels must not be silent."


    "That''s my first rule as a leader."


    As Charlotte''s words fell, the eleven elders on the screen all knelt down on one knee, put their right hand on their chest and swore, "Follow the leader''s will."


    After announcing this rule, Charlotte is not talking about other rules, the high table will just run as usual.


    All Charlotte needed to do was avoid a devastating blow to the high table.


    "I just talked about two things about the meeting. The first thing has been said. You are talking about the second thing about this meeting."


    This is the elder who presided over the meeting at the beginning and said: "Head Charlotte, the second thing is mainly related to you, which is the expansion of the recovery room and the number of issues."


    Hearing that the other party mentioned the matter, Charlotte said, "All the mainland hotels opened in the capital of all countries with a population of more than 50 million will arrange for the construction of recovery rooms."


    "For specific matters, my secretary Ginny will communicate with the hotel management under your banner."


    "At the same time, my original elder seat will be handed over to Ginny."


    Hearing Charlotte''s arrangement, all the elders nodded without making any statement. Charlotte was promoted to the leader, and the vacated elder seat was inherited by his subordinates. Everyone knows that this is what they need.


    As for spying on the ninjutsu in Charlotte''s hands, everyone dared not have this plan for the time being.


    But if Charlotte doesn''t mind giving them a hand or two, they''re more than happy to.


    As the two major events of the high table meeting were finalized, the meeting was drawing to a close.


    With the end of the meeting, the news that Charlotte Doyle became the leader of the High Table was communicated to all High Table members and the management of the Continental Hotel through the High Table''s information network.


    PS: Today''s ancestor worship, if there is something to delay, it will be updated.

 Chapter 271： Flying Duan Debut

    So far, Charlotte Doyle, who was born as a killer, once again broke the tradition of the High Table, became the leader of the huge organization of the High Table, and even became the king of the underground world.


    The name Charlotte Doyle once again appeared on the information networks of the major forces.


    the other side.


    Africa - Kenya.


    Feiduan carried his March sickle all the way through the desert, and finally came to a village.


    "What the **** is this place, there are deserts everywhere, and it''s a match for the country of wind."


    "Damn, I didn''t even bring the organization''s hat when I came here. It was a miscalculation."


    "By the way, I have been partnering with Jiao Du for so long, and suddenly he is not around. It is really uncomfortable. Without him helping me sew up my body, things have become troublesome..."


    Feiduan kept muttering in his mouth, but he kept walking towards the village in front of him without stopping.


    At this time, there were two **** men standing at the entrance of the village, with assault rifles in their hands. Obviously, this was not an ordinary village, otherwise it would not have been stationed in the desert.


    It is a group of anti-government armed forces stationed here, referred to as terrorists. The two guards looked at Feiduan dressed in strange clothes and kept approaching, raised their assault rifles, and shouted loudly: "Who are you? Stop , stop approaching."


    Then the guard''s words, when it reached Feiduan''s ears, became: "@#��%...&&*"


    Seeing that Feiduan did not stop, one of the guards showed a cruel smile on his face, pulling the trigger at Feiduan and rewarding a shuttle of bullets.


    Facing the flying bullets, Feiduan didn''t even have any interest in taking low-end weapons, and he still walked unhurriedly, but when the bullets approached, his body flickered and completely avoided the past.


    One of the guards saw that he didn''t hit the flying section, and taunted his companion: "Sora, your marksmanship is so ugly, you are simply a master of body strokes."


    "Let me show you what marksmanship is."


    While speaking, the guard picked up the assault rifle in his hand, took a shooting position, aimed at the flying section through the crosshair on the gun, and then pulled the trigger.


    "boom!"


    The sound of the bullet being fired came out, but it was still useless and didn''t hit the flying section at all. No, to be precise, it should still be dodged by the flying section.


    It''s just that Feiduan returned to the original position after dodging, because the speed was too fast to give people an illusion, as if he didn''t aim at the target and went out.


    Looking at Feiduan who was still walking towards this side, Sora immediately mocked: "Diva, you are not at this level, you dare to say me."


    The man called Diwa rubbed his eyes. He clearly remembered that he was aiming very accurately and should not miss it, and he was not aiming at the head, but the larger torso, which should not be. .


    In order to verify his conjecture, Diwa continued to shoot, shooting bullets one by one, and soon the magazines were completely emptied, but still did not stop the flying section in the slightest.


    "No, he''s a ghost, a ghost..."


    The initial shooting of the two guards did not arouse the idea of ??the personnel inside. After all, the job of guarding the gate is indeed a bit boring, and they are not disciplined troops. When the guards see animals in the desert, they will also shoot to understand the boredom. .


    But the continuous gunshots and Diwa''s loud call immediately attracted the attention of nearby members, and several black strong men with AK47s on their backs ran over immediately.


    "Diva, what are you screaming about?"


    At this time, Diwa''s body was a little trembling. In the deserts of northern Kenya, there has been a legend of a terrifying ghost. Whenever a ghost comes, it will definitely bring disaster, and no one is spared wherever he goes.


    "Captain Cali, ghosts, there are ghosts..."


    Hearing Diwa''s shout, Kali picked up the binoculars hanging around his neck and looked at Feiduan who was walking slowly in the distance, especially the strange costume and the March sickle on his shoulder. Shrink slightly.


    "What nonsense, that''s obviously a person, can''t you see the shadow on the ground?"


    "Brothers, shoot me and mash him into flesh."


    As Kali''s words fell, the six men who followed him immediately raised the AK47 in their hands and pulled the trigger at the flying section in the distance.


    "Dah dah dah"


    With the sound of dense gunfire, the shot bullets formed a simple metal bullet net and went towards the flying section.


    Looking at the bullets that were shot, Feiduan didn''t have any interest in playing at the beginning. He jumped directly, his figure flashed in the air, and he crossed a distance of more than 200 meters and appeared in front of everyone in an instant.


    "You **** who are disrespectful to the evil gods, you all deserve to die."


    Feiduan threw the March sickle in his hand directly towards the crowd, and the huge sickle danced and spun in the air.


    "Shh, shh, shh!"


    With just one move, the eight militants standing at the door were instantly cut in half, and the AK47 in their hands was cut in half together with their body. A large amount of blood was left on the instantly separated body, and the sand under their feet was dyed red. .


    The instant slash in the waist made the militants on the scene not die on the spot, but only slowly breathed out after they cried out in fear.


    "Ah, my bowels, my bowels."


    "Devil, you are the devil..."


    Feiduan was stunned for a moment when he saw the red blood on the ground, and murmured: "These **** are also human?"


    "Why can''t I understand their language, it''s like the wailing of animals..."


    Looking at the scarlet blood dripping from the March sickle, Feiduan''s face showed a look of disgust. Instead of eating sweets as usual, he flicked the March sickle in his hand to get rid of the blood on it.


    With the gunshots and screams that continued to appear, everyone in the camp immediately understood that there was an enemy attacking, and those who saw this scene immediately rang the alarm bell.


    The sound of alarm bells resounded in the sky above the desert A large number of militants took their weapons and rushed out of the tents, gathering towards the door.


    Seeing more and more black ghosts pouring out, Feiduan''s face showed a sinister smile.


    "Let this uncle come to overtake you..."


    "Hahaha������"


    After Feiduan laughed, he swung the Sanyue Scythe in his hand and rushed towards the camp. Wherever he passed, there was no one else. No attack could keep up with Feiduan''s speed, let alone cause the slightest damage. Instead, many militants were killed by stray bullets fired by their own people.


    With just a few simple dashes, the terrorists in the camp became a mess and completely collapsed. Some knelt on the ground and begged, begging Feiduan to spare his life, while others were mentally broken and shouting. He shouted, even raised a gun and shot the people around him, shouting: "Hahaha, this is a dream, this is a dream..."


    Some even dropped their weapons and ran out of the camp.

 Chapter 272： Cthulhu Guidance

    All the terrorists in the camp, whether they were begging for their lives or pretending to be mad and selling stupid, or even those who escaped, were all sanctioned by Feiduan without exception, and even pretending to be dead was of no use.


    All the terrorists in the entire camp were killed by Feiduan.


    At this time, apart from the footsteps of Feiduan and the sound of blood dripping from the March sickle, no other life made any sound in the camp.


    Looking at the corpses all over the ground, Feiduan frowned slightly. After thinking for a while, he piled them together, and used the blood of the other party to depict the formation of sacrifice to the evil god, and began to sacrifice for the evil god.


    With the opening of the sacrifice ceremony, an invisible force was formed in the formation, and Feiduan''s body also appeared black and white stripes, the white ones looked like bones, and the black ones looked like muscle tissue.


    In the sky above Feiduan''s head, in a mirrored space, Gu Yi frowned slightly at the mirrored image in front of him.


    "Who is the evil god?"


    With the investigation of the ancient one, he did not find the existence of other lords of different dimensions or gods.


    At this time, with Feiduan''s prayer, the soul power and other powers that should have been received by the evil **** were not taken away. Instead, because there was no target, this power rushed to Feiduan after struggling for a while. go.


    As the power entered the body, Feiduan felt that his physical and mental strength had been weakly strengthened, and even Chakra was one point more.


    Feeling the sudden change in his body, Feiduan was also stunned.


    You must know that Feiduan, who has an immortal body, has never accepted the gift of the evil **** since he became a believer of the evil god, but this kind of sacrifice has become his habit.


    At this moment, Feiduan showed an excited smile on his face and shouted: "I understand, I finally know the goal of coming to this world."


    Looking at the mountains of corpses in front of him, Feiduan shouted: "Clean up the **** here and send them into the arms of the evil god, this is my mission, Feiduan!"


    "Thank you for the guidance of the evil god, thank you Lord Charlotte..."


    Looking at Feiduan who was kneeling and bowing, Gu Yi in the scene space sighed and supported his forehead. What kind of brain circuit is this?


    That power was obviously absorbed by you, and it was you who sacrificed yourself, but the loss was exaggerated.


    The guy Charlotte brought, let him make arrangements, and then Gu Yi opened the portal and returned to Kama Taj.


    As Gu Yi left, Feiduan turned his head to look at the sky above his head, except for the vultures and crows attracted by the smell of blood, there was nothing to gain.


    Picking up the March sickle stuck on the ground, Feiduan left the camp directly. He wanted to implement the belief in his heart and purify the **** in this world.


    For the evil god, for Lord Charlotte!


    And with Feiduan''s departure, the vultures in the sky couldn''t bear it anymore, but flew down directly and began to taste the food in their eyes.


    Even outside the camp, because of a lot of **** smell, it attracted a lot of wild wolves and jackals who were ready to come and feast.


    New York.


    Charlotte Office.


    After becoming the leader of the High Table, Charlotte got a new battle column because of the system reward, and directly revealed Hinata Hinata to the world.


    Because both Hyuga Neji and Hinata Hinata had participated in the Chunin exam, Neji also learned about the cause of his father''s death in the story of Hizu, and let go of the obsession in his heart.


    For the arrival of Hinata, it is very happy. The number of Hyuga''s family in this world has grown again, and the idea of ??protection has risen again in my heart.


    He wants the eldest lady of the Zong family to thrive in this world so that her life will not be threatened.


    And Hinata, who came, became Neji''s valet. Apart from the familiar teacher Iruka, there was only this clan brother, and he followed behind him to learn the knowledge of this world and understand everything here.


    During these three days, Charlotte obtained a ninja recruitment scroll, a ninjutsu secret scroll, and 50 delicious ramen through the system check-in.


    In the past three days, Neji and Temari completed three C-level missions, allowing Charlotte to get three C-level mission rewards in the mission meeting place.


    Ding��Complete the C-level task, get 500 reputation, 50000 copper coins, and 1 ordinary treasure chest!


    Ding��Complete the C-level task, get 500 reputation, 50000 copper coins, and 1 ordinary treasure chest!


    Ding��Complete the C-level task, get 500 reputation, 50000 copper coins, and 1 ordinary treasure chest!


    As for the ninja shop, Charlotte was still disappointed. There were no useful ninjas in the first two days, but today''s harvest can only be said to be unsatisfactory.


    Click on the ninja interface of the system mall, and the avatars of the four ninjas come into view.


    Shippuden Li Lock Fragment: Limit 0/4, 80/1 gold coins per day!


    Kai Fragments: Daily limit of 0/4, 230/1 gold coins!


    Shippuden Haruno Sakura Fragments: Limited to 0/4 and 80/1 gold coins per day!


    Shippuden Kankuro Fragments: Limited to 0/4 and 80/1 gold coins per day!


    Looking at the ninjas refreshed this time, Charlotte felt a little better. Although there was no Shisui and other members of the Akatsuki organization, at least it was not as horrible as the previous days.


    Looking at the four newly refreshed ninjas, and rushing to the recent income objectively, I bought all the preparations with deep pockets. It happened that every ninja above was useful to Charlotte.


    Clicking on Li Locke''s avatar in Shippuden, it showed that he already had 12 fragments. Charlotte didn''t hesitate to spend 320 gold coins to buy 4 fragments, bringing the number to 16.


    Then click on Kai''s avatar, showing that he currently has 0 fragments, indicating that Kai has appeared for the first time. Looking at A Renkai, the price of each fragment is 230 gold coins. Without hesitation, he spent 920 gold coins and bought it directly. 4 fragments, bringing the number to 4.


    Looking to the side of Hayate, Haruno Sakura, he showed that he currently has 3 fragments, and the number is a bit rare. Once again, he spent 320 gold coins to buy 4 fragments, bringing the number to 8.


    As for the last Kankuro of Hayate, there were still only 4 fragments, so he bought them directly and spent 320 gold coins, bringing the number to 8.


    In the blink of an eye, Charlotte had spent 1880 gold coins and exited the Ninja Mall. Charlotte found that she had collected ten ordinary treasure chests, but considering her recent bad luck, she did not open it either, and is out of the system space.


    Not long after exiting the system space, the phone on the side rang, and seeing that it was the number of the office''s service desk, he connected directly.


    On the phone came Iruka Uno''s voice: "Lord Charlotte, Jinbian has come to visit."


    "And there are three big trucks parked at the door pulling a lot of things."


    Hearing that it was Jin Bing, Charlotte counted the time, and indeed it had been a week since the last call with Jin Bing.


    "Take him to the reception room first, and I''ll come down later."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    After Iruka hung up the phone, facing the muscular man in front of him, he said with a smile, "Please go to the reception room to rest for a while, and Lord Charlotte will come over later."


    Then he asked the waiter on the side to take gold and go to the reception room.


    After hanging up the phone, Charlotte took a shower, put on the clothes customized by the Continental Hotel, and walked towards the reception room downstairs.


    Pushing open the door of the reception room, looking at Jinbian in a white suit with a scepter in his hand, Charlotte smiled and said:


    "Long time no see, Kim Bing!"

 Chapter 273： Li Zhongzhi

    Looking at Charlotte Doyle who came in, Jin walked over a few steps, stepped forward and hugged: "Charlotte, long time no see."


    Looking at the enthusiastic Jin Bing, Charlotte did not refuse. After a simple hug, she patted the other party''s shoulder and said with a smile, "It''s been 2 months!"


    Jin Bing had a smile on his face: "It''s been two months. The last time we met was at the banquet where you became an elder. I didn''t expect that in just two months, not only did you rise to a higher level and become a high table The leader of Stark Industries has become a major shareholder of Stark Industries, which is admired by thousands of people, and he is also a superhero."


    Listening to the other party''s praise, Charlotte shook her head and said, "Jin Bing, you know me well. I won''t be a superhero. If you want my help, you have to pay a price, no matter who he is."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Jin did not smile, but the stone in his heart fell. He was really afraid that Charlotte would become a superhero like Iron Man under the touts of the media. Head over to fight sin.


    If this is the case, no one in the entire underground force can withstand Charlotte''s heavy punching, and Charlotte is not the kind of layman who doesn''t know much about the underground forces, and can attack a few gangs at most.


    This is for a person who is clear from the underground forces. He is a killer himself. If he really wants to clean up his sins, no one can escape Charlotte''s sanctions, even if he is not.


    Simply Charlotte had no such idea, and was not boasted by the public and the media to become that kind of person.


    "I can rest assured that there is no change. I still have to rely on you a lot in the future."


    "I brought you a lot of things this time. I know you like to drink fine wine, but this time I have collected a lot."


    Then Jin Biao took Charlotte to the door of the office, pointed to one of the trucks and said, "This truck is all famous wines from various countries, all of them are collections, and very few survive."


    "It''s like drinks that can be bought in large quantities. I didn''t bring them to you. You don''t lack those things, and you can buy them anywhere."


    Looking at the whole truck of drinks, Charlotte nodded. The most expensive thing about these treasures is not their price, but the difficulty of collecting them.


    "Jin Bing, you have a heart, I like this gift very much."


    Hearing Charlotte said he liked it, Jin Bing secretly rejoiced in his heart. His efforts were not in vain. After Charlotte became the elder of the High Table, he asked his subordinates to buy fine wines all over the world.


    If you can solve it with money, you can use it, and if you can''t use it, you can use other methods. The price paid for this money is more than ten times higher than this car of wine.


    After all, few buyers who can collect these are poor people, and none of them are ordinary goods.


    Jin Bing pointed to another car and said, "This car is an antique item that I have collected, from all over the world, including many from the East. I heard that you have a better understanding of the culture over there. should also be interested."


    Hearing that it was an antique and also from Dongguo, Charlotte was slightly surprised and Jin Bing was careful, but she was not so interested in these things. After all, it was not the same country in her previous life, but she still accepted it. .


    As for what''s in the last truck, it''s relatively simple, format jewelry plus gold, and the total value reaches a billion dollars.


    In addition to the previous entrustment and this filial piety, Jin Bing''s working capital was basically drained.


    After listening to Jin Bing''s introduction, Charlotte called Iluka and asked him to arrange for the staff to move everything into the underground vault and put it away, and notified Ginny to come over to check the accounts and deal with the items, while he himself was with him. Jin and returned to the reception room.


    "I have received your wishes, and I am very satisfied."


    Jin Bing held the scepter in his hand, looked at Charlotte and said, "Thank you very much for giving me the territory of the island country. These are just part of the thank you."


    "It''s just that my liquidity has been low, and these things are less than one-tenth of my heart. I will continue to express my gratitude in the days to come."


    Hearing Jin Bing''s words, Charlotte wondered in her heart, is this guy going to come here every year for ten years?


    This is allegiance in disguise, this protection fee is really ingenious.


    After roughly understanding Jin Bing''s thoughts, Charlotte smiled and said, "Okay, I understand what you mean."


    Hearing that Charlotte agreed, Jin was relieved and a smile appeared on his face again. After the two chatted for a while, Charlotte sent Jin and walked out of the office.


    Seeing Jin and leaving, Charlotte turned back to the office, but saw a familiar background at the service desk, which was an Asian man.


    Charlotte walked to the service desk and saw the man''s appearance from the front, Gu Tianle.


    No, it should be a man who looks exactly like Louis Koo, but he didn''t know it was the character in the movie the other party made.


    As for why it appeared in this universe, Charlotte is used to it, this is not a simple Marvel universe.


    "Chinese people?"


    Listening to the fluent Chinese of the man next to the belt, Li Zhongzhi was stunned for a moment, and then he said:


    "Yes, Chinese, my name is Li Zhongzhi, from Hong Kong."


    Hearing the name Li Zhongzhi, Charlotte recalled the memory in her mind, but she didn''t remember which movie Gu Tianle participated in.


    It''s true that this guy has made too many movies, including good and bad ones. In the end, Charlotte couldn''t remember the names of the characters in the play, only Gu Tianle.


    "Hong Kong people, why did you come here? What''s the matter?"


    "By the way, do you know what this office does?"


    At this time, Li Zhongzhi looked puzzled. He didn''t understand why the man in front of him asked so many questions, so he looked at Iruka Uno at the service desk.


    At this time, Iluka spoke in fluent English: "This is the boss of our firm, Charlotte Doyle."


    Hearing that he is the boss of the firm Li Zhongzhi immediately spoke:


    "My daughter is missing, please help me."


    Looking at the eager ''Gu Tianle'', Charlotte said indifferently: "Come to the reception room with me and tell your story, I''ll see if I can help you."


    "Iruka, get me a blank quest scroll."


    Taking the blank quest scroll from Iruka, he brought the other party to the reception room.


    Sitting on the sofa, looking at the Hong Konger who has the same face as Louis Koo, Charlotte remembered Koo Tianle as a person, this actor who is willing to be charitable and build Hope Primary School everywhere.


    Decided that if the other party is really poor, he can consider it cheaper and take over this task.


    "Sir, you can tell me the reason for the matter and the task you are entrusting."

 Chapter 274： Kill the wolf - greedy wolf

    At this time, Li Zhongzhi also began to tell his own story. Li Zhongzhi was a Hong Kong policeman. In his early years, his wife died in a car accident because of an accident.


    He was a father and mother with his daughter. I don''t know if it was because of the rebellious period or because of the lack of mother''s love. The daughter who was still in school fell in love with a high school student who dropped out of school and was going to go back to work in a coffee shop as a part-time job. And brought the other party to him and said that he wanted to get married and was pregnant.


    Thinking that his daughter was still underage, Li Zhongzhi angrily called his colleagues from the police station, took him away on the grounds that he violated the underage girl, and arranged a hospital for his daughter to perform an abortion.


    Because of this incident, the relationship between father and daughter has become even more estranged. In order to let her daughter out of the shadows and influences, she asked for leave to bring her daughter to New York to play.


    However, at the end of the tour, the daughter did not return to Hong Kong with him, but ran to Thailand, and suddenly lost contact after three days in Thailand.


    The news of the disappearance was also provided by his daughter''s friend in Thailand. For this reason, Li Zhongzhi went to Thailand to find his daughter and called the police on the day he arrived.


    However, there was no clue for several days. An anxious Li Zhongzhi asked for help from all walks of life, and finally found out from a friend of his in New York.


    This kind of thing, coming to New York and going to Charlotte''s Office, will definitely get results. According to the gossip, Tony Stark, who was kidnapped by terrorists for a month, was because Pepper Potts came here to undertake the mission. Commissioned, and was rescued the next day.


    Listening to Li Zhongzhi''s words, Charlotte understood the reason for the incident, and at the same time she knew what kind of movie this was.


    Killing the Wolf - Greedy Wolf, a story about the father''s revenge after his daughter was kidnapped by an organ-trafficking organization while traveling in Thailand, and her heart was taken away.


    In the story, Li Zhongzhi did not save his daughter, and even took his own life.


    Thinking of this story, I can''t help but remind Charlotte of those scammers who were prevalent on the Internet before she came here. They tricked others into the Golden Triangle areas such as northern Myanmar, Kokang, and Thailand, and then cut kidneys, drew blood, and sold organs.


    Although Charlotte is not a good person, he can''t accept such a thing. This time he is going to lead the team to go out in person to bring down these people to ashes and teach people who are engaged in this industry a profound lesson.


    After making up her mind, Charlotte opened the blank quest scroll, and then said, "You entrust me with this quest to help you find your daughter, but how much are you going to pay?"


    Hearing that the other party was willing to take on this task, Li Zhongzhi remembered that his friend said that Stark Industries paid a price of 100 million US dollars to rescue Tony, and this expenditure was even written in the company''s financial report, so that shareholders also understood the original cost.


    Li Zhongzhi pondered for a while and then said, "I sold my house in Hong Kong, and I have US$2 million in my hand. If it''s not enough, I can sell the last house as well, as long as I can find my daughter."


    Hearing that the other party had two houses and had already sold one, Charlotte said, "2 million is enough. After you find your daughter, you always have to live with her, don''t you?"


    Charlotte then wrote the content of the commission on the quest scroll and handed it over to Li Zhongzhi.


    Li Zhongzhi signed his name on it, and then asked, "Where to pay."


    "You can swipe your card at the service desk."


    Li Zhongzhi didn''t stop, and ran directly to the service desk.


    Charlotte saw the other party go out, and then directly submitted the quest scroll to the quest meeting place.


    It was determined by the mission meeting that it was a C-level mission.


    Charlotte was surprised when she saw that it was a C-level mission. She thought it was a D-level mission, but she didn''t expect to be able to reach the C-level because of the mercenary organization that sells tissues and organs?


    Walking to the front desk of the office, Charlotte said, "Iruka, inform Neji, Hinata, and Temari that they are on a mission. This time I will lead the team."


    Seeing that Lord Charlotte was going to lead the team in person, Iruka was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Lord Charlotte, this task shouldn''t be worth it, and you don''t need to go out in person, just dispatch a jinnin, in Parker. It can be done with the help of.��


    "Iruka, I will take them to meet the world and feel the darkness here."


    "Follow the arrangement."


    "Yes!"


    Then Iruka picked up the phone and started to notify the three Jinin to come and gather. Li Zhongzhi, who was watching the conversation between the two, felt a little strange in his heart, but the information he had obtained from the introduction of his friend was still very interesting to this office. rest assured.


    "When are you going to Thailand, can you take me with you?"


    Charlotte glanced at Li Zhongzhi and responded lightly, "Let''s go when the servants are all ready, and if you want to go, just follow."


    "You need to provide some of your daughter''s personal items, which will go a long way in finding her."


    "Things are stored in the police station in Thailand, and you can only get them there."


    Charlotte nodded and didn''t speak, and soon Hyuga Neji, Hinata Hinata, Kamadori-Temari all came to Charlotte.


    "Now there is a C-level mission, and I decided to take you all to complete it together."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!" X3


    Looking at the ninja kits on the three of them, Charlotte knew that they were ready for battle, so she said directly, "Okay, let''s go now."


    Looking at the boy with a man and two women in front of him, Li Zhongzhi frowned slightly, which was much smaller than his daughter looked.


    "Mr. Charlotte, it''s not appropriate to take them, they are children, and we are not traveling."


    Obviously, although Li Zhongzhi found out a lot of news about Charlotte''s office, he still didn''t know anything about his ninjas.


    Charlotte smiled: "It''s okay, I''m here."


    "And don''t underestimate their strength, you are no match for a hundred of them."


    At this time, Li Zhongzhi thought of the information he had found, and doubted in his heart: Is it the role of serum?


    Could it be that these children were also injected with serum, didn''t UU read say that Stark Industries has no plans to develop super serum?


    Li Zhongzhi was still worried, but in order to find his daughter, he stopped talking.


    Soon a group of five people sat in a Rolls-Royce in Charlotte and drove to New York Airport at a high speed under the driving of John Wick.


    The High Table''s private jet was already waiting at the airport, waiting for Charlotte''s dispatch.


    The reason why they acted so quickly was that Charlotte knew that there was not much time left for them at this time. Li Zhongzhi wasted a lot of time when he came to New York, USA. If he didn''t hurry up, the other party''s daughter would probably have been killed. .


    John Wick drove directly into the airport, parked the car under the plane, Charlotte and others got off the car and got on the plane, and immediately flew to Thailand.


    PS: Tomb-sweeping Day, remember the memory! (In memory of the martyrs and in memory of their relatives!)

 Chapter 275： corpse

    After a 13-hour flight, when Charlotte and others arrived at the Bangkok airport, it was already night.


    When he got off the plane, Li Zhongzhi looked at the three armored vehicles parked in front of him, a little dazed.


    However, I have an intuitive feeling about Charlotte''s power. Before he arrived in Thailand, he had already arranged everything.


    Charlotte took the group directly into the middle vehicle, and the two armored vehicles in the front and rear were responsible for escort.


    "Go to the Bangkok Police Station."


    Sitting in the car at this time, Li Zhongzhi quickly turned on the phone. When he was on the plane, the phone was always off.


    Seeing Cui Jie''s phone number and text messages from the Thai police, Li Zhongzhi quickly called back.


    "Cui Jie, I''m Li Zhongzhi, do you have any new clues?"


    "Why can''t you get through on your phone? I found out that you have left Thailand."


    "Yesterday, a female corpse was found on the beach. I asked you to come over to make sure if it was your daughter, but I haven''t been able to contact you."


    "The body is already on the side of the police station. If it''s convenient for you, come and take a look."


    Hearing the voice on the phone, Li Zhongzhi''s heart sank, then looked at Charlotte and the others in the car, and then replied, "I''m on my way to the police station, I''ll be there soon."


    Charlotte, who was sitting on the side, also heard the voice on the phone, and when she heard that it was the female corpse found on the beach yesterday, she knew in her heart that there was still time.


    Looking at the terrified Li Zhongzhi, Charlotte thought for a while and said, "That''s not your daughter, don''t worry."


    Hearing the other party''s words, thinking that Charlotte was comforting herself, she nodded reluctantly and took the initiative to manage her facial expressions, but the shadow in her heart still hadn''t been erased.


    Soon the vehicle drove to the gate of the police station in Bangkok, and the policeman on duty was stunned when he saw the three armored vehicles in front of him.


    I knew in my heart that a big man was coming to the police station, so I immediately informed my colleagues in the station.


    At this time, Charlotte took Neji, Hinata, and Temari out of the car, and Li Zhongzhi in the car finally got off.


    Although he got off the bus last, Li Zhongzhi ran to the front and ran towards the police station.


    At this time, the policeman on duty saw this familiar Li Zhongzhi, wiped his eyes, and thought to himself that he was going back to rescue the soldiers.


    But seeing the Charlotte team behind Li Zhongzhi, I was a little confused for a while. What kind of configuration is this, one adult and three children?


    Apparently the officer on duty did not recognize Charlotte Doyle.


    The press conference did not spread to the streets and alleys of Bangkok. To ordinary people abroad, Charlotte Doyle is not as famous as Iron Man Tony Stark. After all, Tony is real. Superheroes, after becoming Iron Man, did not stop fighting criminals.


    In addition to those two battles, Charlotte has not carried out other acts of eradicating evil in the eyes of the public, and S.H.I.E.L.D.''s publicity for Charlotte is only maintained in New York and the United States, but there is no publicity abroad.


    Cui Jie in the police station rushed back early after hearing that Li Zhongzhi was coming to the police station. At this time, seeing the other party running, he said directly:


    "Come with me, and I''ll take you to identify it."


    Li Zhongzhi nodded and glanced back. At this time, the four of Charlotte walked in in a hurry.


    Cui Jie followed Li Zhongzhi''s gaze, saw the four people entering the door, and asked Li Zhongzhi, "Do you know him?"


    "They came with me and were my helpers."


    Cui Jie glanced at Li Zhongzhi meaningfully, and then said, "Then let''s come together."


    Everyone followed Cui Jie to the underground morgue. Looking at the unopened cabinets in front of him, Cui Jie said:


    "The cabinet in C3, you can see it when you open it."


    At this moment, Li Zhongzhi felt uneasy in his heart and walked forward with heavy steps.


    The silent opener Hyuga Neji rolled her eyes, looked at C3''s cabinet, and said directly, "It''s not your daughter."


    Hearing Ningci''s words, Cui Jie glanced at him, and seeing that it was a kid with cataracts, he shouted to Li Zhongzhi, "Zhongzhi, you should take a look for yourself."


    Li Zhongzhi glanced back at Neji, although he hoped that the result would be what he said, but in order to see is believing, he still went to the cabinet.


    When he opened the cabinet door, there was a corpse covered with a white cloth. Li Zhongzhi pulled hard and pulled the corpse out.


    Looking at the corpse in front of him, although it was covered with a white cloth, he could still recognize it at a glance. It was a female corpse, but it was unknown if it was his daughter.


    Li Zhongzhi''s eyes were red at this time, his hands were tremblingly raised, and he gently untied the white cloth in front of him...


    Soon Li Zhongzhi covered the white cloth, pushed the body back, and closed the cabinet door.


    At this time, Li Zhongzhi turned around, his eyes were already blood red, and he quickly walked to Charlotte, then knelt down, grabbed Charlotte''s trousers and pleaded:


    "Lord Charlotte, please help me find my daughter, she is the only relative I have left, please."


    At this moment, Li Zhongzhi burst into tears, begging Charlotte Doyle while kowtowing.


    Seeing this scene, Charlotte immediately bent over, helped Li Zhongzhi up, and said solemnly: "Don''t worry, leave it to me, your daughter will be fine."


    Cui Jie, who was on the side, frowned slightly when he saw that the foreign man was so comprehensive.


    Just as everyone walked out of the morgue, Cui Jie pulled Li Zhongzhi behind him, and then quietly said, "Who are you looking for, don''t end up being cheated of money, and in the end you lose both money."


    Cui Jie is of Chinese descent. He has a natural affection for Li Zhongzhi from Hong Kong, so he couldn''t help but remind him.


    Ningci and others walking in front frowned slightly, then looked at Charlotte As long as the adults nodded and agreed, they would definitely look good on this guy who slandered his name.


    Looking at the gazes of the three ninjas under her command, Charlotte shook her head slightly, not caring what Cui Jie said.


    Li Zhongzhi looked at Cui Jie''s eyes and said seriously, "I believe them."


    "Maybe you can find out about the name Charlotte Doyle, he won''t deceive me."


    "Now please take me to pick up the items left by my daughter, I''ll be useful."


    Hearing Li Zhongzhi''s words, Cui Jie kept the name Charlotte Doyle firmly in his mind, and decided to check it out later.


    "The person on duty in charge of the evidence room at this point has already left work. I''ll check if the key to the evidence room is there."


    Cui Jie came to the office and looked for the key to the evidence room, but couldn''t find it, and then asked the policeman on duty beside him.

 Chapter 276： good luck

    "Which of you have seen the key of the evidence room, why is it not placed in the specified place."


    Hearing Cui Jie''s question, the policeman on duty immediately said, "Abin took the key to the evidence room in the evening, and he hasn''t returned it yet. Maybe he forgot."


    "This guy is simply a violation of discipline."


    Hearing that the key was taken away and not returned, Cui Jie cursed and left the office. He came to Li Zhongzhi, who was sitting in the rest area, and said, "Sorry, Zhongzhi, the key was brought home by a police officer. , how about you come to pick up things tomorrow morning, it''s not too early, you go back to rest first."


    "Tomorrow, I promise that you will come over tomorrow morning and you will definitely get those things."


    Seeing Cui Jie''s serious look, Li Zhongzhi didn''t insist: "Then I''ll come over tomorrow morning."


    Seeing that he couldn''t get his daughter''s things tonight, Li Zhongzhi also gave up, came to Charlotte and others, and said, "Mr. Charlotte, I can''t get my daughter''s personal items tonight, and I need it tomorrow. Just do it."


    "Okay, then tomorrow morning, but you can''t delay tomorrow. The more time you delay, the worse it will be for your daughter."


    "Let''s go, take a rest and come over tomorrow."


    Charlotte took Li Zhongzhi and got into the car with the high table and drove directly towards the Continental Hotel here.


    Seeing Li Zhongzhi and others leaving, Cui Jie received a call from his father-in-law, and went directly to his father-in-law''s house.


    His father-in-law was the chief of the police station. Seeing his father-in-law sitting in the living room, he sat directly on the sofa opposite.


    "Dad, is Tingting asleep?"


    Hearing that Cui Jie came back, he cared about his daughter for the first time, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Tingting has already slept. She is in a good mood today, and the baby in her belly didn''t move or kick anyone."


    Hearing his father-in-law''s story, Cui Jie''s face showed a happy look, but he still asked, "Dad called me here, is there something wrong?"


    "Cui Jie, I heard that the Hongkonger is back?"


    Hearing that his father-in-law suddenly mentioned Li Zhongzhi, Cui Jie was still stunned. Although this case is not small, it should not be in the director''s eyes, and it must be just a disappearance case at present.


    "Yes, he came to the police station tonight to pick up his daughter''s belongings, and this time he brought a helper. He seems very confident."


    As for the two children, a man, a woman, and a woman following Charlotte, they were completely ignored by Cui Jie.


    Hearing that Li Zhongzhi not only came back, but also brought helpers, the director frowned slightly and then eased away. Others didn''t know the ins and outs of this matter, but he was very clear.


    It is Zheng Hanshou who is in charge of all this, and he himself has a handle on the other party, while Li Zhongzhi''s daughter has a heart that a bigger person above urgently needs to replace.


    As for the people that Li Zhongzhi found, the director didn''t care at all. In Bangkok, an outsider could make a big difference, and then he said seriously:


    "Cui Jie, after handing over the things to the other party tomorrow, you should not intervene in this case."


    "This case will be over soon."


    Hearing the words of his father-in-law, Cui Jie didn''t understand, so he asked:


    "Dad, why?"


    "This is a case that may involve a life. How can you just give up?"


    "Also, what do you mean by this case will be over soon."


    Gu Rong


    Hearing his son-in-law''s rhetorical question, the director did not answer, but said with a serious look and a tough attitude: "Let me on this matter, don''t interfere anymore."


    "This is an order!"


    Hearing what his father-in-law said, Cui Jie was also sullen for a while, so he didn''t stay too long, but returned directly to his home.


    Cui Jie, who returned home, did not sit idle, but remembered Li Zhongzhi''s words, and began to look up the name Charlotte Doyle through the vigilant Internet.


    He wanted to know what kind of existence it was, so that Li Zhongzhi could be confident that they didn''t find any clues for the time being, and the other party could bring back his daughter.


    With the input of Charlotte Doyle''s name, a lot of information soon popped up.


    It was not a local report from Thailand, but a news report from the United States. Looking at the English introduction above, Cui Jie carefully checked it.


    Charlotte Doyle, the second largest individual shareholder of Stark Industries, the superhero, the **** of ninjas, who saves people from fire and water...


    Looking at the above introduction and a short video of the battle, Cui Jie was stunned, and then muttered to himself, "Is this a promotional video for the movie?"


    "Can''t America have a new Captain America?"


    If it weren''t for the existence of Iron Man Tony Stark before, and the existence of Captain America in history, Twiggy couldn''t believe it was all true.


    Even so, Cui Jie still couldn''t believe it, but the news reports above, and the fact that the shareholders of Stark Industries did have Charlotte Doyle''s name, he had to think that all this was movie propaganda.


    "It seems that Li Zhongzhi has really found a big man, but he just doesn''t know how the other party is going to find a daughter for him."


    "Finding someone is not something that can be solved by brute force..."


    Then Cui Jie thought of Charlotte Doyle''s financial resources, and it is not impossible to use the money ability.


    After having a new view on Li Zhongzhi''s affairs, Cui Jie closed his laptop and went back to his room to sleep.


    Trident Building.


    Inside Nick Fury''s office.


    "Director, according to the latest news, Charlotte Doyle has become the leader of the High Table, and went to Bangkok, Thailand with the private jet called the High Table during the day."


    Hearing the report of his agents, Nick Fury pondered for a moment and then said, "Have you found out why he went to Bangkok?"


    "Because no monitoring equipment can be installed near the office It is quite troublesome to check, but according to our monitoring through other road sections, we have come to a conclusion."


    At this time, the agent took out a photo, and it was Li Zhongzhi who appeared on it.


    "This person is a Hong Kong policeman who recently disappeared in Bangkok, Thailand because of his daughter. After calling the police, there was no result."


    "Through the call records we retrieved, it was his friend who persuaded him to go to Charlotte''s office for a mission to find a way."


    "And at the New York airport, the airport staff did drive to the private jet where he boarded the High Table with Charlotte Doyle."


    Listening to the introduction of his subordinates, Nick Fury smiled and said: "For such a small task, it must be accepted by the **** of ninjas and taken out in person. Let''s go out and play."


    "It''s good luck for Li Zhongzhi to be able to find the Charlotte office."

 Chapter 277： Danger

    "What are the other ninjas in Charlotte''s office doing?"


    "Reporting to the director, according to the current news, Kakashi Hatake, Locke Lee, Naruto Uzumaki, and Sasuke Uchiha are currently staying in London."


    "It seems that a lot of property was received there. What happened, the SHIELD distribution in London did not inform us."


    "It is said that everything is normal over there, Hatake Kakashi and others are just completing some tasks from the office."


    "As for Senju Tsunade, Mute, and Iruka Uno, they should be in the office."


    Hearing that the S.H.I.E.L.D. branch in London did not inform the detailed information, Nick Fury frowned slightly. The managers of these branches were not the ones who made him worry. The information was often concealed, and sometimes he had to come forward. to get the data.


    Even sometimes, even if he came forward, he still could not get useful information. The autonomy of these branches is too great...


    "Okay, I see, keep a record of Charlotte Doyle''s every move and analyze his behavior."


    "I don''t believe that the hidden village of Konoha behind him can never show up."


    "Yes!"


    the next day.


    Charlotte wakes up from her bed at the Continental Hotel in Bangkok and signs in.


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get 500 reputation points!


    After taking the reputation value in the bag, he took a look at the refreshed ninja shop, and after one glance, he exited the system space in disappointment, and there was no ninja shard he wanted to buy.


    After washing up, Charlotte went directly to the lobby of the hotel. At this time, Neji, Hinata, Temari, and Li Zhongzhi were already waiting in the lobby.


    It can be said that Li Zhongzhi was the first to come down. He did not rest well that night. Although Charlotte Doyle came to help, he was still nervous before seeing his daughter.


    "Mr. Charlotte, you should have some breakfast first."


    Looking at Li Zhongzhi, whose eyes were red and obviously had a night of insomnia, Charlotte smiled and said, "Let''s go now, just have breakfast in the car."


    Three armored vehicles were still driving the way, Charlotte was eating hamburgers in the car, and soon the car drove to the door of the police station.


    Entering the police station, there were a lot more staff than last night, and the resting police officers were also working.


    Li Zhongzhi found Cui Jie in the police station and said, "Officer Cui, I can give my daughter''s things to me today."


    Cui Jie nodded and said to the police officer beside him, "Abin, you have the key to the evidence room, take Li Zhongzhi to get his daughter''s belongings."


    The police officer A Bin who was shouted glanced at Li Zhongzhi, but his face was very calm, and he said with a smile: "Sorry, I forgot to put the key of the evidence room back last night, and now I will take you to get it. Your daughter''s belongings."


    Abin took out the key from the drawer and took Li Zhongzhi to the evidence room to get the items.


    At this moment, Cui Jie looked at the four Charlotte people who were sitting in the lounge area in the corridor. After thinking for a while, he picked up his laptop and mobile phone and walked over.


    "Mr. Charlotte Doyle, I''m your fan, can I ask you to sign and take a photo."


    Gu Xing


    "If my wife knew that a big man like you was coming, she would definitely want to come over to take a group photo. Unfortunately, she is pregnant and can''t move around now."


    Looking at the Thai policeman who resembled Wu Yue, a movie star in his previous life, Charlotte took the other party''s pen and paper, signed her name directly on the notebook, and briefly took a photo with the other party.


    Seeing that Charlotte was so good at talking, Cui Jie hurriedly bowed and thanked him. He didn''t expect the big man to be so kind, which was beyond his expectations. He was ready to be rejected by the other party.


    After thousands of thanks, Cui Jie stopped bothering Charlotte after getting the group photo and autograph, but returned to his office.


    At this moment, the policeman Tucker, who looks like Tony Jae, looked at Cui Jie''s actions outside and asked curiously, "Cui Jie, who is that person, is that a big American star?"


    Seeing Tucker looking in the direction of Charlotte Doyle, Cui Jie smiled: "Tucker, that''s not a big star, that''s a superhero on the American side."


    "Iron Man Tony Stark, you know, he is another superhero ninja **** of his own name - Charlotte Doyle."


    Hearing Cui Jie''s introduction, Tucker exclaimed, "God, it''s actually him."


    "I didn''t even recognize it. How could he come to our police station?"


    "No, I''m also going to ask for autographs and a group photo. This is my idol. His kung fu is really handsome."


    After speaking, Tucker picked up his phone and laptop from his desk and rushed out.


    At this time, not only Tucker, but other police officers in the office also heard Cui Jie''s words. If they didn''t know the **** of ninja, they immediately went to the Internet to check. If they knew who it was, they hurried to find a signed book and a camera to take pictures. Pick up your phone.


    Tucker was the first policeman to rush out. Tucker quickly ran to Charlotte Doyle and shouted excitedly, "Mr. Charlotte, I''m your fan, and I adore you so much."


    "Especially your kung fu, you are really amazing, you are my idol."


    Looking at Tony Jaa, another star in her past life memory, Charlotte smiled and said, "Don''t get excited."


    "I''m Charlotte Doyle, what do you call it."


    "My name is Tucker."


    Looking at Charlotte''s outstretched hand, Tucker took it with both hands and wanted to thank him.


    But in a second, another image appeared in Tucker''s mind, a strange planet, a blood-red moon with nine huge hooks, and a huge and unknown tree standing on the planet. Above and below, there are corpses scattered everywhere, with blood floating in the pestle.


    The picture in his mind flashed, and Tucker also let go of his holding hands, and the look in Charlotte''s eyes became incredible.


    Tucker has some incredible abilities. UU Reading can see some pictures of danger when he shakes hands with others, but not every handshake can be triggered, that is, this ability allows him to help I have a lot of friends and colleagues, but the picture that appeared this time...


    Tucker calmed his mind, it should be an illusion, it should be fake, how can there be aliens and alien planets, the red moon and the big tree in the sky do not exist, it seems that my ability is becoming more and more unreliable .


    Tucker took out his notebook and mobile phone, and seeing these two things, Charlotte also understood, and he signed and took a group photo.


    After signing Tucker''s autograph and taking a photo, more and more people in the police station ran over, and even at everyone''s notice, the police on other floors also ran down to come to the ''superhero'' to take a group photo.


    Fortunately, Li Zhongzhi didn''t take much time to go to the evidence room, and he quickly rushed back with his things.


    After seeing that Li Zhongzhi got the things, Charlotte rejected the request for autographs and group photos of the remaining people, and left the police station directly with the ninjas under her.

 Chapter 278： 1 left

    After walking out of the police station and onto the armored vehicle, Charlotte said to Li Zhongzhi who was beside her, "Open the box containing your daughter''s belongings."


    After instructing Li Zhongzhi, Charlotte used the psychic technique directly in the car and summoned the ninja dog Parker directly.


    "Lord Charlotte, what are your orders?"


    Charlotte pointed to the suitcase in front of her and said, "I need your help to find the owner of these items."


    Hearing the order, Parker came to the trunk and sniffed, and then said, "Open the door for me, I want to get out of the car to confirm."


    Li Zhongzhi looked at the scene in front of him, and his eyes were full of shock and disbelief. Although he was a policeman and had received professional training, he knew that Charlotte''s strength was terrifying.


    But the talking pet dog was still surprised at him, and then he murmured incredulously: "Could it be that the descendants of the roaring dog are Pekingese..."


    Charlotte glanced at Li Zhongzhi, but didn''t speak, but if Parker said "The world is infinite, the pursuit of thousands of miles" after getting out of the car, it would be more like it.


    At this moment, Ningji, who was on the side, opened the back door of the armored car, and Parker jumped directly to the side of the road. He sniffed around, then glanced at a car parked in the police station, and then moved his target. She said to Charlotte in the car, "The target is moving."


    Hearing Parker''s report, Charlotte glanced at Li Zhongzhi in the car and said directly, "Parker, you lead the way ahead, I''ll let the team follow you, pay attention to the speed, and don''t lose the team."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte."


    After speaking, Parker turned his head and ran in the direction of the target, but he also controlled his speed and disappeared without a whistle.


    Ningci closed the car door at this time, and Charlotte instructed the driver directly: "Follow this ninja dog, don''t lose your target."


    Soon the three armored vehicles started running, followed behind Parker, and drove in the direction of the target.


    the other side.


    Zheng Hanshou, the chief secretary, was driving his car, and the trunk of the car was carrying Li Yongzhi, the daughter of Li Zhongzhi who was kidnapped. At this time, she was **** and she fainted.


    Zheng Hanshou drove to a slaughterhouse in the suburbs controlled by the mercenary Chris. It appeared to be a pig slaughterhouse, but it was actually a place for organ harvesting and a trading place for human organs.


    Today, his boss needs a heart transplant, and a fresh heart has only 6 hours after leaving the body. He has to watch the topping over there, and then bring the heart back to his boss. and perform surgery immediately.


    Because of Charlotte''s appearance, the plot was changed, and there was no longer Li Zhongzhi''s car and Zheng Hanshou''s collision and escape. Zheng Hanshou drove straight to the slaughterhouse without any obstructions.


    Not long after Zheng Hanshou drove the car into the slaughterhouse and brought Li Yongzhi in, Charlotte and others also came to the door of the slaughterhouse.


    Looking at the slaughterhouse in front of her, Charlotte got out of the car and directly instructed the guards of the other two cars: "You block this place, no one needs to approach, and no one inside is allowed to run out."


    "Yes!" X20


    Twenty high-table guards armed with firearms immediately acted after hearing Charlotte''s order and blocked the slaughterhouse.


    Charlotte looked at Li Zhongzhi, who was a little anxious, patted the other''s shoulder, and said, "You wait here, don''t go away."


    "We''ll be back when we go, and we''ll bring your daughter back intact."


    Hearing that Charlotte would not let him participate in the following actions, Li Zhongzhi just wanted to say something, and Charlotte continued:


    Gu Xiao


    "The picture below is not suitable for you. You should wait outside. Trust me, there will be no surprises."


    After hearing Charlotte''s words, Li Zhongzhi stopped insisting and waited anxiously at the door of the slaughterhouse.


    "action!"


    Following the lead, Neiji, Hinata, Temari, including Charlotte, disappeared in a flash, and rushed into the slaughterhouse.


    Bangkok Police Department.


    In the director''s office, the director already knew that the helper that Li Zhongzhi had found was Charlotte Doyle, and had an understanding of his identity and strength.


    At this time, the director looked at the phone in front of him with a complicated expression on his face. Thinking of the warning he received before, and of Charlotte''s identity, he picked up the phone and did not call out, telling Zheng Hanshou that the other party had found a powerful The backup is so powerful that even the big man behind Zheng Hanshou can tear it apart.


    After thinking for a long time, the director put down the phone in his hand. He believed that the one who lost this time must be Zheng Hanshou...


    Entering the slaughterhouse, Charlotte said to Neji, Hinata, and Temari: "Except for the mission target, the rest of the people will not be left alive."


    "Yes!" X3


    Following Charlotte''s orders, the three Genin rushed in and attacked directly when they saw someone.


    the other side.


    At this time, Zheng Hanshou followed Chris to an operating table with a special box for heart organs on the table.


    At this time, Li Yongzhi was tied to the operating table, with several doctors in white coats standing beside him, looking at the body in front of him indifferently.


    At this time, Li Yongzhi had woken up, looking at everything in front of her, tears of remorse flowed from the corners of her eyes, but she knew that she was helpless.


    Just when the doctor was about to give Li Yongzhi a general anesthesia, the staff in the monitoring room sounded the alarm. The entire slaughterhouse knew that someone had invaded, and even everyone in the operating room heard the sound.


    Zheng Hanshou looked at the doctor who stopped in front of him, his expression did not change in the slightest, and he said to Chris in a calm voice: "What happened Chris, as a mercenary from the battlefield, his subordinates also accepted Many mercenaries have accompanied him, and they have also graded their own security alarm bells. At this time, when they hear this sound, they know that this is the highest-level alarm bell, and the representative retreats and is irresistible.


    At this time, a drop of cold sweat dripped from Chris'' head, and he said with a slightly panicked expression: "Someone is attacking, it may be a large army, we need to retreat."


    While speaking, Chris was about to leave the operating room. At this time, several doctors also put down the scalpels in their hands and prepared to retreat.


    At this time, Zheng Hanshou took out a gun from behind and pointed at Chris: "I didn''t hear the gunshots, so I can''t evacuate."


    "Now you order them to remove the heart immediately, other things can wait, this thing can''t wait."


    Zheng Hanshou didn''t want to know what happened. As long as there was no gunshots and no attack from the armed forces, Chris''s people could block it for a while, and he had to bring his heart back to his leader in time.

 Chapter 279： A-level tasks

    The re-election campaign is imminent, and if there is no heart transplant treatment and the leader does not show up, the approval rating will fall below that of the competitor.


    Seeing that he was being pointed at by a gun, his face became even more ugly, and he explained: "This is the highest alert, which means that it is invincible, and my people can''t stop it for a few minutes."


    "Take this child with you, and you can still perform surgery in another place."


    Zheng Hanshou didn''t care so much, he believed in his own judgment, and then he shot at the ground.


    "boom!"


    This shot didn''t kill anyone, but it scared everyone into a cold sweat.


    "Now, do the surgery immediately, I want to take this heart, or no one will want to leave."


    While speaking, Zheng Hanshou pointed his gun at several doctors.


    Seeing that Zheng Hanshou didn''t listen to the persuasion at all, Chris said to several doctors with a sigh in his heart, "Continue the operation and speed up."


    Li Yongzhi, who was lying on the operating table, thought that her savior was coming, but she never thought that she could not escape the poisonous hand, and there was deep despair in her eyes.


    The doctor who originally injected Li Yongzhi with anesthesia heard the order, picked up the anesthesia needle again, and pushed it in. Soon Li Yongzhi lost consciousness and fainted.


    outside the operating room.


    Neji, Hinata, and Temari were still in a no-man''s land. None of the thugs in the slaughterhouse was the enemy of the three Jinnin, and one punch killed one person.


    Because Chris always felt that Zheng Han was guarding and there was help from above, so he didn''t equip his subordinates with firearms. They were all machetes and sticks, which made it impossible for Ningci and others to block the slightest bit. In just a few minutes, the slaughtered Everyone in the arena was slaughtered.


    At this time, everyone came to the door of the operating room. The door was completely sealed and could not be opened from the outside.


    Neiji stood in front of the gate and did a Bagua Zhang starter pose.


    "drink!"


    With one palm strike, the strong hurricane instantly blew the door of the operating room.


    The moment the door was broken, Temari rushed in, killing everyone except Li Yongzhi in an instant, while Hinata was the first to protect Li Yongzhi behind her so that she did not receive any harm.


    It was also that the three of Ningci moved quickly. Li Yongzhi had just fainted after being injected with anesthesia, and was attacked by Ningci and others just before the operation.


    Looking at the task target who fainted on the operating table, Hinata saw that the other party could not wake up for the time being, and the palm immortality technique was used soon after the imprint of both hands.


    Hinata used the Palm Immortal Technique to remove the anesthetic from Li Yongzhi''s body, and as the anesthetic was removed, Duan was able to wake up soon.


    "Clap clap clap!"


    Charlotte clapped and walked in.


    "You guys have done a good job this time, and I''m very satisfied."


    Hinata said a little embarrassedly: "This task is too simple, even simpler than the task of suppressing bandits in Konoha."


    Temari also leaned on the seven-star fan and said with a smile: "The enemy is too weak, I didn''t even sit down to warm up."


    Neji nodded in agreement.


    beryllium


    Looking at the three Jinnin in front of her, Charlotte said, "The enemy you are fighting this time is a human organ trafficking organization."


    "They often kidnap single tourists outside, or lure foreigners to the local area with high wages and phone scams, and then cut off their organs for sale. It is an unforgivable evil organization."


    "Li Yongzhi is one of the victims, and there are thousands of such people."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Hinata opened her eyes wide, her eyes full of wonder. She had just arrived in this world a few days ago, and the information she received was not comprehensive. She thought that in this relatively peaceful world, there would be no such thing. Evil, never thought it would be such a result.


    Hinata clenched her fists and said, "Lord Charlotte, all such evil existences should be eliminated."


    Charlotte nodded, then said, "I''ll give you a long-term mission. The three of you will form a team, and Ningci will be the captain."


    "Three months, the intelligence system of the high table will cooperate with you, and I will enrich your identity as an adjudicator. What you need to do is to compare the telecommunication fraud in the Golden Triangle region such as Southeast Asia, Thailand, Cambodia, Kokang, Laos, and Myanmar with Organ trade organizations are wiped out.��


    "Of course, in three months, with your ability to act, most of them can be solved without saying that they are all eliminated. Come back to report when the time is up."


    "This task, I will calculate it as an A-level task for you."


    Hearing that it was an A-level mission, except for Temari, Neji and Hinata both showed excited expressions. After all, this is an A-level mission. They haven''t performed it yet, but for Temari who once teamed up with Gaara, the real A-level tasks, I don''t know how much I have experienced.


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte, promise to complete the mission!" X3


    After assigning a new task, Charlotte looked at Li Yongzhi, who was still tied to the operating table, and instructed Hinata to bring him on.


    After Hinata untied Li Yongzhi''s shackles, he and Neji took each other out of the slaughterhouse.


    Li Zhongzhi outside the slaughterhouse looked anxious at this time. Although Charlotte and others had only entered for a few minutes, every second at this time was a torment for him.


    Just as Li Zhongzhi was about to rush into the slaughterhouse, the door of the factory building was opened, and Charlotte and the five came out. Li Zhongzhi saw his daughter at a glance, and a look of joy immediately appeared on his face.


    At this time, the sunlight outside shone on Li Yongzhi''s face, which also woke him up. In a daze, he saw his father not far away, then glanced at the surrounding environment and the fully armed guards, and muttered: "Am I being rescued?"


    Hinata replied softly: "You are all right, the bad guys have been eliminated."


    Li Zhongzhi ran all the way to his daughter, hugged Li Yongzhi in his arms, and Ningci and Hinata also let go.


    "Daughter, you''re fine..."


    "This time it''s Dad''s fault. It''s my fault that I shouldn''t treat you like that"


    "You can''t run around in the future, it''s too chaotic outside."


    As he spoke, Li Zhongzhi burst into tears and even choked up.


    Charlotte knew that this was Li Zhongzhi''s excitement, so she did not disturb the father and daughter of the other party. She could avoid their tragedy. After all, in the original book, Li Yongzhi was finally dug out of her heart and died unexpectedly, and Li Zhongzhi did not get involved. Cui Jie''s pregnant wife also died under the gun.


    This can be considered to have avoided a tragedy, and the task assigned by himself can avoid more regrets and tragedies.


    Although he is not a superhero, it is still good to crush this kind of scum.


    PS: To put it another way, this small plot is mainly because the author is very disgusted with telecommunication fraud and human organ trafficking and theft, and hates the heart and expense of the Golden Triangle area, so he wrote a small plot, but some readers who read the comments do not like it. The story of , will be gone later, and then it will turn to the main story of Marvel.

 Chapter 280： Little Spider Pete Parker (2 in 1)

    After Charlotte sent Li Zhongzhi''s father and daughter to the airport, she flew back to New York by herself. Before leaving, she told Ningci to kill Abin. This is the person who kidnapped Li Zhongzhi''s daughter, and he must do his best to get rid of evil. , said that one does not stay and the other does not stay.


    On the way back to New York, Charlotte received the reward for this mission.


    Ding��Complete the C-level task, get 500 reputation, 50000 copper coins, and 1 ordinary treasure chest!


    It was late at night when I returned to New York, and when Charlotte returned to the office, she went straight to her room to rest.


    When the sun rose as usual the next day, Charlotte opened her eyes and signed in.


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get 200 reincarnation stones!


    After taking the reincarnation stone, Charlotte glanced at the refreshed ninja shop to see if there were any suitable ninja fragments.


    Click on the ninja interface of the system mall, and the avatars of the four ninjas come into view.


    Liloco Shards: Daily limit of 0/4, 80/1 gold coins!


    Uchiha Itachi Fragments: Daily limit of 0/4, 520/1 gold coins!


    Kamui Hatake Kakashi Fragment: Limited to 0/4, 420/1 gold coins per day!


    Uzumaki Naruto Fragments: Limited to 0/4, 80/1 gold coins per day!


    Looking at the newly refreshed four ninjas, two C Ninjas, one Li Rock, and a Uzumaki Naruto who has learned multiple shadow clones and spiral pills, as for Shenwei Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi, after considering the cost-effectiveness, they were rejected. Charlotte just gave up.


    At this time, there were only 5 pieces of C Ninja Uzumaki Naruto. Seeing the 4 pieces that were limited to the purchase above, Charlotte bought it without any hesitation. It was only one step away from upgrading Naruto to become a powerful Ninja. fragments.


    As for Li Locke, he still filled it up again and bought 4 pieces directly. He already owns 17 pieces, and he is only 13 pieces away from Rising Star.


    After purchasing 8 shards, Charlotte only paid 640 system gold coins. The price/performance ratio was quite satisfactory to him. As for the ninja recruiting, he was ready to wait.


    Taking a look at other resources, I saved 15,526,000 copper coins, and the reputation value reached 20,060. Looking at the reputation of barely 20,000, Charlotte knew that Toadji was level 25 at this time, and each level cost 2,800 reputation and 320,000 copper coins. , and the strength increases every time you upgrade, this prestige may only be enough to upgrade to five levels, so I decided to upgrade the psychic beast after saving some.


    After exiting the system space, Charlotte got up and washed briefly, then walked out of the room and walked towards the dining area downstairs.


    Passing by the service desk and looking at Iluka sitting inside, Charlotte thought for a while and asked, "Has anything happened in the past two days?"


    "Lord Charlotte, nothing special happened in the past two days, but a little fan of yours has come to the door for two consecutive days?"


    "Little fans?"


    "Yes, these two days around 5 o''clock in the afternoon, a child with a schoolbag will come over with your poster, as if asking for your autograph."


    "But according to my observations, he should have Iron Man''s helmet toy in his bag."


    Hearing Iruka''s words, Charlotte froze for a moment, holding my poster, wearing Iron Man''s helmet, my little fan of Tony?


    "If he comes back today, then you can bring him here and I can give him an autograph."


    Hearing Charlotte''s answer, Iruka said with a smile, "Sir, you are so kind."


    Charlotte smiled, waved her hand, and left directly to enjoy breakfast in the dining area.


    After breakfast, Charlotte was about to go to the training room to contact her ninja seal. Although he had the blessing of the Dragon Ring, he could choose instant cast, but when he needed to improve the power of ninjutsu, he still needed to make a knot. The printing operation, with his current printing speed, is still a little slow.


    Just as Charlotte got up to go to the training room, David ran in.


    "Senior brother, have you seen the teacher?"


    "Since that day, I haven''t seen the teacher, nor can I contact him."


    Driving on David, who was a little anxious, Charlotte smiled and said, "Teacher has returned to the magic world. I have to deal with things. I will be back in a while."


    Hearing that he didn''t disappear like he did ten years ago, the anxiety on David''s face calmed down, but there was also a curious look on his face.


    "Magic world?"


    "Different space? Different dimension? Or another planet?"


    "Is there really a geocentric world inside the earth?"


    Hearing David''s question, Charlotte shook her head, and then said, "I don''t know either, but when the teacher comes back, she will take us with you."


    After knowing the reason for the teacher''s disappearance, and knowing that after the teacher''s return, he can also enter the magical world, David also became looking forward to it.


    Then Charlotte and David chatted for a few words, and after sending the other party away, she came to the training room and began to practice the speed of knot printing.


    After all, Charlotte only awakened the system at the age of 18, and it has been more than three years now, but the speed of the seal can only be said to be okay, but the speed of 6 seals per second or higher, there is still a difference. less difference.


    However, with the continuous improvement of physical fitness, Charlotte''s printing speed is getting faster and faster.


    The twelve marks of Zi, Chou, Yin, Mao, Chen, Si, Wu, Wei, Shen, You, Xu, and Hai were continuously formed in Charlotte''s hands, and the speed began to increase gradually.


    Just like that, Charlotte worked out in the training room.


    Soon it was five o''clock in the afternoon.


    The little boy in Iruka''s mouth came to the door of Charlotte''s office with a schoolbag on his back.


    Looking at the guard at the door, the child was not afraid at all, walked in with a serious face, and came to the service desk of the office.


    "Uncle Iruka, is the **** of ninja back?"


    Iruka looked at the 5-year-old child in front of him, with the rolled up poster in his hand that was equivalent to the other person''s height, and said with a smile, "Come back, you are sitting on the sofa next to you."


    Hearing that his idol was back, the little boy''s face showed an excited look, and then he jumped to the sofa where Iruka was sitting and sat down.


    Iruka picked up the phone on the service desk and called Charlotte directly.


    "Sir, the kid from before is here, do you want to see him now?"


    "Okay, I understand."


    After hanging up the phone, Iruka sat at the service desk and went to work. As the seven ninjas went out, fewer people dealt with the agency''s entrustment, but the entrusted tasks became more because of Charlotte''s reputation.


    Gu Yu


    Many people came to the door, and Iluka had to refuse some tasks, and closed the types of things related to pet search, item recovery, and investigation of cheating.


    And after the citizens learned that they need to spend high money to get help from Charlotte, instead of free help, New York residents who came to watch the fun and some small things did not frequent it.


    training room.


    Charlotte just hung up the phone and heard that she and Tony''s little fan had come to the door again, so she was ready to come out and have a look, which just happened to end a day of training.


    Walking out of the training room and coming to the service desk, Charlotte saw a child sitting in the sofa area not far away, who looked like five or six years old.


    Walking to the other side, Charlotte sat on the sofa beside her, looked at the child in front of her and said:


    "I heard that you want to see me, and you have come three times."


    Seeing the figure appearing in front of him, an excited expression appeared on the child''s face.


    "My God, I really saw you, God of Ninjas."


    The child shouted, jumped off the sofa, ran to Charlotte''s side, and hugged Charlotte''s thigh.


    Seeing the child''s reaction, Charlotte was also startled, and almost kicked it out of a conditioned reflex, but she managed to control the impulse.


    Otherwise, I am afraid that this little guy will die on the spot.


    Charlotte grabbed the little guy from his lap, put it on the sofa next to him, and said:


    "calm down."


    "Little guy, what''s your name and what are you looking for?"


    At this time, the little boy was still a little excited, and his face was a little red as he said, "Parker, my name is Parker, Pete Parker."


    Iruka, who was with him at the service desk, almost laughed when he heard the child call Parker''s name. You must know that the ninja dog that is often handed over by psychic beasts is called Parker.


    But I also know that the other party''s surname is Parker and his name is Pete, but it''s really funny, especially when one person and one dog introduce each other, the picture is more interesting.


    Charlotte was obviously surprised when she heard the name of the other party. She looked at the small family in front of her, the little spider who was ridiculed as ''Father''s Steel'' in the future.


    Touching the little spider''s head, Charlotte laughed, "


    "It''s very dangerous outside, aren''t you afraid of being caught by traffickers when you run around by yourself?"


    Looking at the idol in front of him, Pete was obviously very excited.


    "My aunt sent me here, but she didn''t come in."


    Charlotte nodded, which made sense.


    Although Pete Parker and Aunt May also live in Queens, they are not on the same street, and there is still a constant distance between each other, and the other party cannot let this little guy run around.


    At this time, Pete Parker jumped off the sofa and opened the poster on the coffee table, which was exactly what Charlotte looked like at the press conference in a suit.


    "God of Ninja, can you sign this poster for me?"


    "If I could get your autograph, they would definitely be envious."


    Charlotte smiled and patted Parker''s little head: "Did you bring a pen?"


    Parker hurriedly opened his schoolbag, took out a pen, and revealed a toy, the Iron Man helmet.


    Looking at the Iron Man helmet in the schoolbag, Charlotte smiled. I wonder if these toy manufacturers paid Tony the copyright fee, maybe they did.


    As a result, with the pen in Parker''s hand, Charlotte signed her name directly under the poster.


    "thanks!"


    Parker looked at the signature on it, and the smile on his face couldn''t stop at all. After rolling up the poster again, he looked at the Iron Man helmet in his backpack, as if thinking of something.


    "Uncle, you are Iron Man''s good friend, can you help me get a copy of his autograph?"


    "I didn''t have a chance to see him at all. My aunt said he never went to the company, and the gates of Stark Tower were not open to us."


    Looking at the look of expectation in Parker''s eyes, Charlotte did not refuse. He still had some good feelings for this small family, and then said with a smile: "Okay, I will let him give Tony the next time I see him. A signature."


    "Thank you, God of Ninjas!"


    Parker packed his things, put on his schoolbag, bowed in front of Charlotte, and then said, "My aunt said I can''t disturb your time too much, you are a superhero who wants to save the world."


    "I hope to have the opportunity to meet you again in the future, God of Ninjas."


    After Pete Parker was about to go out, Charlotte also stood up: "I''ll take you out."


    At this time, Aunt Mei, who was outside the office, was waiting anxiously. Her nephew had been in for a while, and he came out quickly two times before. This time, after so long, is it because he saw this superhero, or something else? Accidentally, just when Aunt Mei was about to go in and find out, the door of the office opened.


    Pete Parker looked at Auntie outside the door, ran over, hugged Aunt May''s arm and said happily, "Auntie, I got the signature of the Ninja God."


    Aunt Mei held her nephew, looked at the man at the door, and said with an apologetic smile: "Thank you, this little guy Pete admires you very much."


    Charlotte nodded and didn''t say anything. Although this version of Aunt Mei was very beautiful, she was more beautiful than ten years later, but it didn''t attract him at all.


    Turning around and returning to the office, Charlotte came out just to make sure that the little guy Pete Parker didn''t sneak over and someone took it back, not to hook up with a widow or a married woman, although he didn''t know that there was May in this universe. Parker''s husband died in an accident.


    Seeing Charlotte returning to the office, May took Pete back home. Along the way, Pete had already shown his chatty qualities, and he didn''t listen to it, either Charlotte Doyle or Tony Stark''s heroic story.


    Sunset and Sunrise A week has passed in a flash. During this week, Charlotte mainly ran the practice room and the laboratory. During the period, I followed Ginny to visit the construction progress of the base, and An orphanage built in Hell''s Kitchen.


    In 7 days, Charlotte obtained 80,000 copper coins, a ninja recruitment scroll, 600 reputation, 50 delicious ramen, a ninjutsu secret scroll, a ninjutsu secret scroll, and 50,000 copper coins through the system check-in.


    During this period, all the gold and jewelry sent by Jinbi have been sold by Ginny, and they have received one billion US dollars. The dividends of the 5 mainland hotels have been accounted for 100 million. As for the European vampires, the production is still being processed. amount.


    1.1 billion in cash was deposited into the account. Charlotte asked Ginny to transfer $100 million to his personal account, and then directly asked Ginny to increase the budget for the construction of the base and the orphanage, increase the construction personnel, and work in 24-hour shifts. , The people stopped the construction site and accelerated the construction progress.

 Chapter 281： go to

    After a week of training, Charlotte''s printing speed has improved slightly. He also knows that the improvement cannot be achieved overnight, and more training is needed.


    ?


    During this period of time, Feiduan, who was far away in Africa, also found that he had access to a lot of psychic beasts, so he wrote a mission report to Charlotte through the psychic beast, telling him what he had seen and heard.


    ?


    When Charlotte saw the contents of the letter, she was also stunned. The flying section was randomly placed in the Kenya area of ??Africa, not to mention, the other party also increased his strength after sacrificing evil spirits by hunting and killing Mo.


    ?


    Although Hidean wrote to say that the increase in strength is very small, each sacrifice has an effect, and the more the number, the better the effect.


    ?


    This made Feiduan very grateful to Charlotte for bringing him here, where he felt the guidance of the evil god.


    ?


    Listening to Feiduan''s description, Charlotte''s mind was full of question marks, when will the sacrifice to the evil **** still have this effect, this evil **** has never appeared in Hokage, except for giving Feiduan immortality, there is nothing. Moved.


    ?


    At least the **** of death has appeared several times, swallowing the hands of Hokage and Orochimaru, at least the evil **** who has shown up in Feiduan''s belief is very mysterious.


    ?


    Charlotte also asked Feidan, but Feiduan couldn''t say why, only that it was a gift from the evil god.


    ?


    This made Charlotte a lot of curiosity. She can also use the sacrifice of the evil **** and the tricks of Feiduan. Would you like to try it silently?


    ?


    After weighing the pros and cons, Charlotte didn''t make sacrifices to the evil **** because she was worried about this evil **** who didn''t know the depth. After all, sacrifice and the spell, Death by Blood, were two completely different moves.


    ?


    However, Charlotte is still very satisfied with Feiduan''s behavior and finding a way to improve his strength, and warned Feiduan not to make sacrifices in big cities, try to come quietly in small places, and try not to leave alive or not. leave traces.


    ?


    Although it is not a big country over there, it is still not good to be noticed by people with a heart. A few Tomahawk missiles come down, even if it is immortal, it is very dangerous.


    ?


    In addition to the Feiduan incident, Kakashi''s team also embarked on the journey again, and went to two other vampire tribes to collect blood nuclei. Three such forces were also destroyed.


    ?


    After reading all the mission reports, Charlotte was about to think about where she was going next when the phone rang.


    ?


    "Lord Charlotte, Balthazar is back, I want to see you now."


    ?


    "Okay, I see, take them to the rest area, I''ll be down soon."


    ?


    Hanging up the call from Iruka, Charlotte changed her clothes and went straight down.


    ?


    When they came to the rest area, Charlotte drove to her teacher, Balazr, at a glance, and walked up to say hello:


    ?


    "Long time no see, Mr. Bassaze!"


    ?


    "It''s less than half a month, Charlotte."


    ?


    Charlotte sat on the chair opposite Balthazar and asked curiously, "Is the matter in the magic world handled properly?"


    ?


    "The date of your succession has been set, and three days later will be the day when you inherit the title of Supreme Merlin."


    ?


    "But you are going to the magic world with me today, and there are still many things that need to be explained to you there."


    ?


    "By the way, you will also bring your junior brother, David."


    ?


    Hearing the teacher said that the day was set in three days, Charlotte thought for a moment that there would be no other important things after three days, and then asked, "Can I bring some other people with me?"


    Balthazar said with a smile, "You can bring anyone you want, as long as you don''t bring everyone from New York."


    ?


    Hearing that the teacher said that they could bring people, Charlotte was going to remove the ninjas who were out on the mission, and the others were brought along. There are also John and others to check if they have the talent to practice magic.


    ?


    After all, the world in the future will become more and more unsafe, and Charlotte knows that it is impossible to achieve in the short term the ability to become a six-path level, cultivate a divine tree, and give chakra to others.


    ?


    "Thank you, teacher, then I''ll tell them to come to the office to gather, and we''ll set off together after everyone arrives."


    ?


    "Okay, it just so happens that I''m going to see David. I didn''t prepare that idiot and there are people I want to bring."


    ?


    After Balazr explained, he picked up the hat on the table and put it on his head, then turned and left the Charlotte office.


    ?


    Seeing the teacher leave, Charlotte immediately picked up her phone and started to notify her subordinates. After notifying a few people, Ginny, John Wick, Cross, and Wesley walked directly to the laboratory upstairs.


    ?


    Came to the laboratory, looked at Tsunade and Mute who were busy inside, and said directly, "Is there any new progress in the experiment?"


    ?


    Tsunade glanced at Charlotte, thought about it, shook his head, and then said, "There is a lack of experimental samples, and a lot of experimental samples are needed, but the risk is very high."


    ?


    "What I need to develop is a drug that doesn''t change genes, not something that turns people into wolves or vampires or other freaks."


    ?


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Charlotte pondered for a while and then said, "I''ll find a way to solve the problem of the experimental samples."


    ?


    "But I think you need to change your mind now and take a rest."


    ?


    "Wait, I''m going to take you all to experience the magical world here, and in three days, I will become the supreme Merlin of the magical world."


    ?


    Tsunade took off the medical gloves on his hands, and UU reading kept them on the operating table beside him.


    ?


    "I really need to take a break to slow down my mind, so let''s go see the so-called magical world with you."


    ?


    "Congratulations in advance, you have mastered the magic world."


    ?


    Charlotte had a smile on her face: "I think you need to wash up and change. I''ll wait for you downstairs first."


    ?


    After speaking, Charlotte came downstairs and informed Iluka at the same time that the office was temporarily closed for the past few days.


    ?


    After getting the news, Ginny and others soon came to the office to gather, and Tsunade Mute and others also packed up.


    ?


    Knowing that they were going to stay there for several days in the past, everyone simply brought some clothes, each carrying a backpack, only Tsunade did not bring anything, but there were a lot of things behind Mute.


    ?


    Looking at everyone''s backpacks, Charlotte said, "Leave everything to me, I''ll bring it to you."


    ?


    Charlotte then took everyone''s belongings into her storage space, and it didn''t take long for Balazer to bring David and David''s girlfriend Becky to the office.


    ?


    Seeing that there were eight people around Charlotte, Bassaze nodded, and then said, "Then let''s go."


    ?


    Afterwards, Balthazar waved his hands with magic, and a huge magic circle appeared under everyone''s feet, a magic circle that was different from Merlin''s circle.


    ?


    ?

 Chapter 282： Supreme Merlin - Charlotte Doyle (2 in 1)

    As the magic circle under his feet flickered, the figures of everyone in the office disappeared in the next moment, and came to a huge castle. It was said that the castle looked like a huge magic tower from the outside.


    ??


    Balthazar opened his arms and said with a smile on his face, "Welcome to the magical world, this is Merlin''s Magic Tower."


    ??


    Looking at the changing scene around him, Tsunade secretly said, "Is it similar to the magic of the Heavenly Sending Technique?"


    ??


    "And it is more convenient, and there is no requirement for physical fitness."


    ??


    While thinking about it, he glanced at Ginny and the others, and determined that these ordinary people with average physical fitness were indeed not affected.


    ??


    Charlotte looked at the teleportation magic circle under her feet and asked curiously, "Teacher, can this magic circle be teleported anywhere?"


    ??


    Balthazar shook his head regretfully: "We are not those mystic mages. We don''t have a portal. This formation is only effective when you want to return to the magical world. It''s not like a portal, you can go wherever you want."


    ??


    Just as he was talking, the door of the mage tower was opened, and Rovinia, Balazazar''s lover, walked in with a group of house elves.


    ??


    Balthazar said to Rovinia who came in: "You bring others to settle down first, and tell them some common sense and things to pay attention to here."


    ??


    "Charlotte, come with me, there are some things I need to explain to you here."


    ??


    After he finished speaking, Balthazar walked upstairs to the magic tower. Charlotte told everyone to follow Rovinia''s arrangement, and then followed Balazser up.


    ??


    Following Balthazar, Charlotte came all the way to the top floor of the Magic Tower. This is a huge room. In the center of the room is a shop window with a mage robe and a staff.


    ??


    The mage''s robe is mainly white, with a waistcoat and a hood, while the trousers are mainly black with golden lines, which look noble and mysterious.


    ??


    The whole body of the staff is black, the downward end is silver-white, and there is a long sword at the top. The whole staff is 2 meters high.


    ??


    Balthazar looked at the window with reminiscence and said, "Charlotte, use your ring to open this window."


    ??


    Hearing the teacher''s instructions, Charlotte came to the front of the window, clenched her right hand into a fist, and the Dragon''s Treasure Ring on her index finger touched the window. The next second, the white light shone brightly, and Charlotte''s chakra was transformed into a ring through the ring. Magic power enters it.


    ??


    Magic patterns appeared on the glass. With the continuous delivery of chakra, the magic lines began to form a magic array. After Charlotte''s chakra inputted a full half, the array was formed, and the white and transparent window mirror shattered and dissipated with the air. among.


    ??


    At this time, as if the seal was lifted, the mage robe first swam around the room, and then attached directly to Charlotte''s body, and the staff also flew to Charlotte''s hand.


    ??


    A flash of brilliance flashed, and Charlotte completed a gorgeous transformation.


    ??


    Seeing this scene, Balthazar showed a satisfied smile, and then said, "This is the exclusive magic robe and staff of Merlin Supreme."


    ??


    "These were originally my teacher''s equipment, but they were sealed in this magic tower by him at that time. Otherwise, even if Mo Jiana attacked, the teacher would not have died."


    ??


    Balthazar was talking about the history of the two pieces of magic equipment, while Charlotte''s mind was filled with several system prompts.


    ??


    Ding��Found a rechargeable item, whether to recharge it!


    ??


    Ding��Found a rechargeable item, whether to recharge it!


    ??


    Ding��Found a rechargeable item, whether to recharge it!


    ??


    Hearing three beeps in a row, Charlotte was stunned for a moment. Why are there three beeps? Isn''t this just two pieces of magic equipment?


    ??


    With the influx of chakra into the staff and magic robe, Charlotte did not get the information of magic equipment like the previous magic dragon belt.


    ??


    Balthazar, who was beside him, also guessed Charlotte''s behavior, and said, "These two pieces of magic equipment are the first and strongest pieces of magic equipment. My teacher, Merlin, did not have information on the efficacy of the equipment when he made it. Seal it."


    ??


    "The magic equipment at the back of the time, everyone sealed the basic information and abilities in it for the convenience of circulation."


    ??


    Hearing the words of Mr. Balazser, Charlotte came to understand.


    ??


    "What are their names?"


    ??


    "Merlin''s Robe, Merlin''s Staff!"


    ??


    Hearing such a simple magic equipment named after her own name, Charlotte didn''t know what to say. As expected of a big guy who traveled the multiverse like Gu Yi, the name was simple.


    ??


    "The long sword on the staff is the sword in the stone."


    ??


    Hearing that it was a sword in a stone, Charlotte looked at the staff in her hand, then grabbed the hilt with her left hand and pulled it out directly, which also made him understand why there were three system prompts.


    ??


    Looking at the sword in the stone in his hand, Charlotte did not wave it directly, he felt the powerful power contained in the sword, as long as he waved it, it would cause a lot of damage, but asked a little puzzled: "The sword in the stone is not In King Arthur''s hands and lost together?"


    ??


    Balthazar shrugged and said with a smile, "At that time, the teacher just lent it to King Arthur for a period of time, and took it back after he left."


    ??


    Charlotte nodded to show her understanding, and then put the Sword in the Stone back to its original position.


    ??


    "At the inauguration ceremony three days later, Charlotte, you need to wear Merlin''s robe and hold Merlin''s staff to officially succeed Merlin as Supreme."


    ??


    "This Mage Tower is called Merlin Mage Tower, and I will also hand over his control to you."


    ??


    After Balthazar educated Charlotte about the control of the Mage Tower, he also fully understands why the Supreme Merlin can rule all Mage.


    ??


    The magic tower under his feet turned out to be the core of this magic world. The magic world was a different dimension space that Merlin had detained in ancient times. After countless years of transformation by Merlin, it became a magic world, and this magic world was connected It has become the last barrier to stop the multi-dimensional invasion.


    ??


    As long as he wanted to, he could expel all the magicians from the magic world. Without the protection of the magic world, without the magic performed by Merlin, these magicians would not be so long-lived or even immortal, and their souls would not stay in the magic world after death. .


    ??


    Thinking of the house-elves she saw in the Mage''s Tower before, Charlotte asked tentatively, "What is Harry Potter now?"


    ??


    Hearing Charlotte talking about this person, Balazer didn''t care, and said, "Harry Potter is the director of the Department of Legal Enforcement of the Ministry of Magic, and the Ministry of Magic is responsible for managing all affairs of the American magic circle."


    ??


    "These people from various departments of the Ministry of Magic, you will meet these three days."


    ??


    Hearing that it was indeed Harry Potter''s group of sweepers with magic wands, Charlotte asked in confusion, "I remember their magic seems to be..."


    Gu Bei


    ??


    Although Charlotte didn''t elaborate, the general meaning is very clear, that is, I don''t like the magic inside, it is long before casting, it is impossible to cast without a staff, but the staff is compared with the ring and the hanging ring, very It is easy to be knocked into the air by the enemy and loses the ability to cast spells.


    ??


    Balthazar didn''t care where Charlotte got the information, just said with a smile, "We are magicians from Merlin''s line, but they are not."


    ??


    "Our magic is not the same, and since the fall of the teacher, the magic world has broken down. Because I want to find the Supreme Merlin, I have not paid attention to and interfered with the development here for more than ten centuries, because the times have changed. He has developed his own magic system."


    ??


    "But it is indeed a little weak, but it is suitable for you to manage this place. When you give them a little something, you will be able to manage this place better."


    ??


    Listening to the teacher''s words, Charlotte blinked her eyes. It seems that the teacher has not been idle these days after coming back. She should have had some discussions with those in power in the magic world.


    ??


    Otherwise, you have disappeared for more than ten centuries, and suddenly you come back one day and say that there is a new boss above you. Can these people easily agree without being beaten?


    ??


    "Teacher, after I inherit Supreme Merlin, I don''t have to stay in the magic world all the time, right?"


    ??


    "You don''t have to stay here, just show up occasionally."


    ??


    Hearing that she didn''t have to stay here all the time, Charlotte nodded in satisfaction.


    ??


    Then Charlotte asked the question that she cared about the most, about the magic equipment here and the purchase of currency.


    ??


    I learned that the magic world still uses the gold Galleon as a currency system, but in addition to the opportunity for newly enrolled magician apprentices to exchange money from outsiders, Guling shares do not accept the exchange of pounds and dollars for gold Galleons, and the exchange limit is limited. Also only 10 gold Galleons.


    ??


    ??


    Over the next three days, Charlotte learned about the laws of the wizarding world, and also worked with Hermione, Minister for Magic, Harry Potter, Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, the Department of Magical Accidents and Disasters, and the Department of Magical Creatures Management and Control. , International Magical Cooperation Department, Magical Transportation Department, Magical Sports Department, Mystery Department and other departments to meet, listen to reports and accept allegiance.


    ??


    Especially Harry Potter, who is resident in the United States and has lived in the Muggle world since he was a child, was stunned when he saw the new Supreme Merlin.


    ??


    Other colleagues don''t know about the new Supreme Merlin, but he has seen it on the news.


    ??


    In addition, the principals of eleven magic schools met and pledged their allegiance. So far, important personnel in the magical world, as well as high-end combat power, met with and pledged allegiance to Charlotte.


    ??


    In the past three days, Charlotte was so busy that she never went out of the Magic Tower at all to appreciate the beauty here. On the contrary, Tsunade Ginny and others took a good look around the surrounding area and felt the customs of the magic world. .


    ??


    During these three days, Charlotte checked in through the system, and received 30,000 copper coins, 6 arcane scrolls, and 300 reputation (double rewards for vip 3).


    ??


    However, it is a new January, and the sign-in reward has also been updated.


    ??


    As for the ninja store, the desired ninja fragments were not updated, and the harvest was 0.


    ??


    Time soon came to Charlotte''s succession. At this time, Charlotte was on the top floor of the Magic Tower. At this time, Balazr walked in.


    ??


    "Come with me, the succession ceremony will begin later."


    ??


    At Merlin Square not far from Merlin Tower, countless magicians gathered here, Ginny Tsunade and other ten people were standing in the front.


    ??


    Charlotte, dressed as a magician, followed Balthazar to the center of the square. Witnessed by countless mages, Charlotte Doyle officially succeeded Merlin Supreme.


    ??


    At this time, Charlotte was wearing Merlin''s robe, holding the Dragon Treasure Ring, and holding Merlin''s Staff, floating in the air.


    ??


    "I, Charlotte Doyle, take over the position of Supreme Merlin here!"


    ??


    At the moment when Charlotte took over as Supreme Merlin, Merlin''s Magic Tower shone dazzlingly, as if celebrating the new owner of the magic world.


    ??


    The magicians who saw this scene applauded and paid tribute to the return of the Supreme Merlin.


    ??


    However, Charlotte, who was floating in the air, had a system prompt in her mind.


    ??


    Ding. Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for her new title - Merlin Supreme!


    ??


    Open the Ninja Shop - Ninja Direct Privilege!


    ??


    Hearing the sound of the system, Charlotte knew that there would be a reward for winning the title of Supreme Merlin. After all, the leader of the high table had a reward for playing in the battle column, and it was impossible for Supreme Merlin to not have a reward.


    ??


    But the scene at this time was not suitable for Charlotte to check the rewards of the system, but descended smoothly from the sky. That''s right, Merlin''s robes, like the suspension cloak, both have flying effects.


    ??


    Tsunade looked at Charlotte in the air. Although he thought that the other party''s dress was good, he still felt that it was bells and whistles, and he looked handsome without the imperial robe.


    ??


    Ginny, on the other hand, was looking at the man in the air, and the sense of urgency in her heart became stronger. She found that the distance seemed to be getting farther and farther, the gap was not shortened, but it was getting bigger and bigger.


    ??


    Iruka hopes that the more ninjas come over, the better. Compared with this huge number of magicians, 9 ninjas are too few. At this time, Iruka does not know the existence of Hidean.


    ??


    As for John, Cross, Wesley, David, and others, they are deeply blessed to be the acceptance and junior brother of such a big man, they are very satisfied.


    ??


    After the succession ceremony, there was a grand banquet. At the banquet, Charlotte met more magicians, and then returned to the magic tower after the banquet.


    ??


    Looking at the robe and staff on her body, Charlotte knew that these were the symbolic equipment of Supreme Merlin. Although they were powerful, they were also very chakra-eating and could not be absorbed or relied upon. With a wave of her hand, she put these two pieces of magic equipment on the ground. into the system space.


    ??


    Charlotte knew that her biggest reliance was her golden finger, the ninja of Naruto World and those abilities. As for the magician''s ability, it was only his assistant.


    ??


    Just when Charlotte was about to check the reward she had obtained, a circle of light appeared in front of her, which was the portal of Kama Taj.


    ??


    "Charlotte, since you have succeeded Merlin Supreme, let''s come over and talk about it. You have to take responsibility for some things."


    ??


    Hearing Gu Yi''s voice coming from the portal, Charlotte sighed in her heart. It was time to come. Then she stepped into the portal and appeared in Kama Taj, Gu Yi''s room. .


    ??


    At this time, Gu Yi was sitting cross-legged beside a coffee table, and there was a cup of steaming tea on the coffee table.


    ??


    "sit."


    ??


    Hearing Gu Yi''s words, Charlotte was not polite and sat cross-legged directly opposite Gu.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 283： Paleo 1 admonition

    Fall in love with youkanshu.com, the Naruto that comes to Marvel


    Gu Yi looked at Charlotte Doyle in front of him, pondered for a moment and then slowly said, "Since you have succeeded Merlin Supreme, you should know what the mission of the magic world is."


    "It shouldn''t be like this, shut the door and play with yourself."


    "You have to let them take on their mission, and I will gradually return the areas that should have been defended by you back to you."


    Hearing Gu Yi''s words, Charlotte was stunned for a moment, and then said, "Basazer told me that Supreme Merlin''s main job is to rule over magicians and protect human beings."


    "Shouldn''t Kama Taj be responsible for the invasion of other dimensions?"


    Gu waved his hand, and a miniature version of the earth appeared in front of him, and then the three major temples formed a magic circle that enveloped the earth and formed a protective layer.


    At this time, Gu Yi stretched out his hand, and the picture of the earth was zoomed in, and the magic world was revealed.


    "The space mezzanine where the magic world is located corresponds to the territory of the **** lord Mephisto. Before Merlin was still there, Merlin was in charge of the defense of this position, and Merlin signed an agreement with him with his powerful strength, and died of the magic world. Souls, souls do not belong to Mephisto."


    "Even in death, the soul remains in the magic world"


    Gu Yi waved his hand one by one, and the scene of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. The constantly floating souls in the school corridor proved that Gu Yi''s words were true.


    "But fifteen centuries ago, Merlin suddenly ran away...cough cough...cough, Merlin suddenly sacrificed, and no one was in charge of the area that should be in charge of defense in the magic world, so Mephisto took the opportunity to run in and devoured it. Many souls wanted to turn the earth into a second hell, so I drove me back, and the temple took over your work."


    Listening to Gu Yi''s words, Charlotte shouted in her heart: ''Fuck, what Gu Yi said just now, Merlin ran away, and I said how can such a guy who throws clones in various universes die in a raid, Mo Jia Na''s strength is just like that. Although she lost her physical body, she can be killed by him, and she shouldn''t be able to sneak up on the multi-level Merlin to death. ��


    At this moment, Charlotte''s eyes on Gu Yi raised her vigilance. The boss wouldn''t plan to follow suit, so let''s do the same. Thinking of his teacher, Bassaze, who told him that Supreme Merlin could take over as Supreme Mage at the same time, Charlotte shouted in her heart: ''Big brother, don''t play with me, I don''t plan to be a supreme mage, and I don''t have the strength. ��


    Thinking that in the MCU universe, Gu Yi was attacked by his own students, and then fell to his death. Charlotte already knew that the future Gu Yi really planned to follow the same example and prepare to run away. At this time, he just hoped that Gu Yi would go If you don''t do it now, you must wait for Strange.


    "But because of the defense of the magic world, the protective cover of the temple became weak, and from time to time, some lords of different dimensions passed in some power or items."


    "So you have to take over the work that belongs to Supreme Merlin, and do a good job in defending the magical world from Mephisto''s invasion."


    "I will give you some time to prepare, and then I will inform you and take back the defense of the Holy Land."


    Hearing Master Gu Yi say this, Charlotte knew that this matter was unavoidable, so she could only nod her head in agreement.


    "I understand, I will make arrangements."


    Gu Yi saw that Charlotte agreed, and nodded with satisfaction. In countless future time and space, Charlotte has agreed and not agreed, resulting in different results.


    It''s just that the opponent''s future is always changing. Gu Yi doesn''t know which choice is right. Every time the opponent improves his strength, there will be countless changes in the future.


    Gu Yi thought about it for a while, but he still said, "The gods you often pray to are either fake or don''t belong to this universe. I suggest you don''t do useless work."


    "If it really attracts the attention of some strong people, it''s not a good thing."


    "And Merlin asked me to tell you that you are already Supreme Merlin, don''t ask him for blessings, blessings are too expensive and troublesome."


    Hearing Gu Yi''s words, the corners of Charlotte''s mouth twitched. You just said that Merlin was sacrificed, so I asked you to speak to me in other universes.


    At the same time, Charlotte also knows why the two previous ninja recruitments were so lucky, and the whole card can be blasted in the flying section. It turned out to be Merlin''s blessing.


    But after hearing Gu Yi''s suggestion, Charlotte thought for a while, and finally agreed.


    "I just tried it. I didn''t expect it to be effective. I won''t be looking for him for blessings in the future."


    "I won''t ask other gods to pray."


    Seeing Charlotte being so eloquent, Gu Yi nodded in satisfaction, then remembered the matter of Feiduan, and spoke again.


    "Are you the ninja who is going to summon you, Hidean, and cultivate it into a god''s residence?"


    Hearing Gu Yi''s words, Charlotte was stunned for a moment, and then asked inexplicably, "What?"


    Gu Yi repeated what he said just now. After confirming that Charlotte heard correctly, she asked:


    "Master Gu Yi, why do you say that?"


    Seeing that Charlotte really didn''t quite understand, UU read www.uukanshu. Com Gu Yi said: "He is killing, sacrificing himself with blood and soul."


    "Sacrifice yourself as the evil god, and those powers will eventually be integrated into his body."


    "When quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes, he will become an evil god!"


    Hearing Gu Yi''s words, Charlotte understood, because the evil **** was not summoned to this world, and the sacrifice was not taken away by the evil **** after Feiduan''s sacrifice, but because of Feiduan''s own bloodline characteristics, plus his The behavior of lying in the formation, the power that should have been absorbed by the evil **** in the end, all fed back to Feiduan.


    "If possible, I hope he can succeed."


    Gu Yi took a deep look at Charlotte, then said, "The population can be reduced, but it cannot endanger the entire planet."


    "I believe you understand what I mean."


    Charlotte looked at Gu Yi with a smile on her face and said, "Mage Gu Yi, how could the population decrease? Feiduan didn''t kill anyone."


    Hearing Charlotte''s answer, Gu Yi was a little speechless. Her Kama Taj can be counted regardless of race, and even black people will be accepted if they have fate.


    But thinking about the character of the other party, Gu Yi thought about it, and in the end he didn''t say anything, which was regarded as acquiescing to Charlotte''s words.


    "That''s all I''m looking for. If there''s nothing else, then I won''t bother you, the Supreme Merlin Charlotte Doyle!"


    Then a light circle appeared, leading directly to Charlotte''s magic tower. Looking at Gu Yi''s behavior of chasing people, Charlotte was not polite. Now that he wanted to go back to see the rewards of the system, he got up and said goodbye.


    ( (

 Chapter 284： Anbu Squad (2 in 1)

    Charlotte, who returned to the Magic Tower, did not immediately rest or inform her teacher, Balazr, about the difficult problems that the magic world needs to face next, but directly consciously entered the system space to check the system rewards.


    Entering the system space, and looking at Konoha Hidden Village with a night scene in front of her, Charlotte directly opened the system mall.


    Originally, the system mall was divided into ninja shards store and item store after opening, now there is a new category below - ninja store!


    Looking at the ninja shop in front of her, Charlotte remembered the ninja shop in the previous game, which was synonymous with tasteless. There are only B-rank ninjas, and even the C-rank has only Konoha Maru Corps and Tiantian.


    With an uneasy mood, Charlotte opened a ninja shop. Although it is a very tasteless place in the game, the movie-level Chiyo, Shippuden''s Twelve Xiaoqiang and other ninjas are still good.


    However, when he entered the ninja shop, Charlotte was stunned. This was completely different from the ninja shop in his memory, but it was a bit like a limited return in the recruitment.


    I saw three ninjas appeared in the ninja shop, and there was a row of big characters "Anbu Special". The three ninjas who came into Charlotte''s eyes were all dressed in Anbu costumes, namely Anbu-Hatake Kakashi, Anbe - Uchiha Itachi, Anbe - Yamato.


    Although it was different from what he expected, Charlotte was very satisfied, mainly because the three ninjas were very much in line with his wishes, and the help to Charlotte would not be low.


    Charlotte looked around the entire Ninja Shop page, and saw a row of small characters in the lower left corner, which automatically refreshed every 30 days. Seeing this line of characters, she was sure that this was much better than the original Ninja Shop, although one It was updated on the first day of the month, but the ninjas that appeared in the end were much more than the original.


    After that, Charlotte began to look at the prices of the three ninjas.


    Anbu - Hatake Kakashi: 16800 gold coins


    Anbu - Uchiha Itachi: 16800 gold coins


    Anbu-Yamato: 16800 gold coins


    Looking at the price above, Charlotte was stunned. The average price of a fragment of 420 gold coins is not particularly high for these three characters, but it is not cheap at all. The advantage is that it can be purchased directly. For example, in the ninja fragment store, you can only buy 4 pieces a day, and the refreshed ones are different every day.


    Glancing at his current amount of gold coins is 5914, Charlotte directly exited the system space, he wants to recharge, as for the double reward, he will have a chance to collect it later.


    After exiting the system space, Charlotte directly took out all the blood nuclei in the storage space, looked at the 200 blood nuclei in the schoolbag, and recharged without hesitation.


    Ding �� recharge is successful, get 12,000 system gold coins!


    Ding. Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle''s VIP level being upgraded to VIP7.


    Get VIP7 privilege rewards. When buying ninja shards in the item store, each shard can be purchased 8 times a day.


    Obtain a privilege package: 22000 copper coins, 250 reputation, 3 ninjutsu secret scrolls, and 1 ninja recruitment scroll.


    Hearing the sound of the system, Charlotte learned that the daily purchase limit of the ninja shard store had doubled. She nodded with great satisfaction, and calculated that she now only has 17,914 gold coins. There is a small gap.


    Continuing to recharge, I took out all the 400 energy blocks obtained from Colson. One energy block was worth 180 gold coins, and I did not hesitate to recharge them all.


    Ding �� Recharge is successful, get 72,000 system gold coins!


    Ding. Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle''s VIP level being upgraded to VIP8!


    Hearing that the VIP level had been raised again, Charlotte was also stunned, but she did not expect to be able to raise two levels one after another today, and the contents of the privileges and rewards obtained at the same time also appeared in her mind.


    VIP8 privilege: can buy psychic beast slugs!


    Obtain privilege packs: 24,000 copper coins, 300 reputation, 4 ninjutsu secret scrolls, and 1 ninja recruitment scroll.


    Hearing the system''s reward, Charlotte''s face showed a smile. Today is really a good thing. It seems that it is not a loss to become Supreme Merlin. As for the future, I will consider it later.


    Entering the system space, Charlotte glanced at her 89,914 gold coins, which was close to 90,000. This was the first time he had so many gold coins in the nearly four years since he activated the system.


    Coming to the ninja shop in the system mall, Charlotte looked at the three ninjas in front of her, but she could form an Anbu team.


    Without hesitation, Charlotte first bought Anbu-Hatake Kakashi.


    With the deduction of 16,800 gold coins, a new screen popped up the next second.


    I saw that Hatake Kakashi seemed to be an adult at this time, dressed in Anbu costume, with lightning flashing on his body, and a symbolic word appeared next to it: Oh, I''m late again!


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting the new Ninja B Shinobi: Anbe-Hatake Kakashi.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Anbu-Hatake Kakashi: B-rank ninja


    Skills: Rachel Sequence, Hunting, Multi-Shadow Clone Rachel.


    Rachel Sequence: Use the weapon to quickly charge forward. If you successfully hit the enemy, you will add a thunderbolt attack in the palm of your hand.


    Hunt: Quickly move forward to try to grab the enemy, if successful, it will throw the enemy behind and launch a light-speed Kunai slash at the enemy.


    Multi-Shadow Clone��Leiqie: Create multiple shadow clones on the spot, quickly launch Leiqie in front of you, and then hit a powerful Leiqie yourself, causing a devastating blow to the enemy! (Really vulnerable opponent, I won!)


    Basic Attack: Instant + Kunai Slash.


    Seeing several skills of Anbu Kakashi, the corners of Charlotte''s mouth twitched slightly. The instant body technique, Rachel, and the multi-shadow clone Rachel, especially the supplement of the instant body and the multi-shadow clone, are very important for Charlotte to come. It is very important to say, which greatly increases his mobility.


    Whether it is the increase in speed or the possibility of forming an army by one person, it has been strengthened a lot.


    In particular, the multiple shadow clones are used to practice ninjutsu and handle official business, which is a very good help.


    Click to receive the ninja, the chakra volume in Charlotte has increased by 5 cards again, reaching 1+44, a total of 45 cards of chakra volume (in order to display the protagonist''s chakra volume intuitively, recruit a C Ninja to get it The amount of chakra can be released three times, marked as 1 card. 1 is the chakra extracted by the protagonist himself, and the latter is the chakra obtained by greeting the ninja.)


    After taking Anbu-Hatake Kakashi in the bag, Charlotte set her sights on the second Anbu ninja.


    Gu Yu


    Looking at the upcoming second Uchiha member in her hands, Charlotte secretly thought: This can be regarded as fulfilling Sasuke''s wish, but I don''t know how the two brothers will feel after meeting.


    After spending 16,800 gold coins arrogantly again, I bought Anbu-Uchiha Itachi.


    A new screen pops up in the next second.


    Uchiha Itachi is wearing an Anbu ninja uniform, carrying an Anbu short sword behind him, and a pair of three-god jade writing round eyes in his eyes. At this time, Uchiha Itachi is still very young, but the nasolabial lines are still visible, making him look a little paralyzed. !


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting the new ninja B Shinobi: Anbe-Uchiha Itachi.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Anbe-Uchiha Itachi: B-Class Ninja


    Skills: Clone Big Blast, Fire Escape, Fireball, Extinction, Water Stopping.


    Clone Big Blast: Yuyin creates a shadow clone, and the shadow clone will cause a huge explosion when it touches the enemy. (And the clone and the main body can exchange positions.)


    Fire Escape �� Howling Fireball Technique: Using Chakra, spew a huge fireball forward from the mouth, blasting the enemy into the air.


    Extinction �� Stop the Water Slash: Uchiha Itachi uses the family fireball to attack, then uses his best kunai to strike multiple times, and finally uses Anbu''s ninja sword to finish the opponent! (The truth remains in the dark.)


    Basic attack: Crow clone + ninja slash.


    Seeing several skills of Anbu Uchiha Itachi, the crow clone, the big explosion of the shadow clone, or the final extinction, the water stop, and the attack type are all relatively high, and the crow clone is also very handsome, even the same high fireball as Sasuke The same skill has different effects in both hands.


    The most important thing is that Charlotte''s writing wheel eyes can also be upgraded to the level of Sangou jade.


    Click to receive the ninja, the chakra volume in Charlotte increased by 5 cards again, reaching 1+49, a total of 50 cards of chakra volume. After taking Anbu-Uchiha Itachi in the bag, Charlotte set her sights on On to the third Anbu ninja.


    Anbu-Yamato, or Tianzo, glanced at the amount of gold coins he still had over fifty thousand, and won the third Anbu ninja again.


    A new screen pops up in the next second.


    Yamato was wearing an Anbu ninja uniform, carrying an Anbu dagger behind his back, holding an Anbu mask in his hand, and looked forward with a blank face, like a ruthless killing machine!


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting new ninja B Shinobi: Anbe-Yamato.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Anbe-Yamato: Class B Ninja


    Skills: Wooden Escape, Mallet, Wooden Escape, Wooden Clone, Wooden Escape, Tree Bound and Eternal Burial.


    Wooden Escape��Gavel: Knotyin slams the ground, summoning a number of huge wooden stakes and quickly flying forward. (If you stand on the remaining wooden block of the wooden clone, you will jump up and turn your arm into a huge mallet and smash at the enemy. After landing, you can use the wooden stake to attack again.)


    The technique of wooden escape and wooden clone: ??Create a wooden clone and rush forward. After hitting the target, it will attack the enemy multiple times. After the chakra is consumed, it will shatter, leaving a piece of wood on the ground.


    Wood Dun �� Tree Bound Eternal Burial: Use Wood Dun to create multiple twisted wooden bars to hit the enemy, and finally summon a huge log to rush out from behind the body, giving the enemy a final blow. (It would be a huge mistake to think I''m kind.)


    Basic Attack: Summons a wooden clone to attack the enemy together.


    Although it is said that Hakuma Mudun dominates the world and Yamato Mudun engages in landscaping, Yamato Shao said at this time is also a J��nin, even an elite J��nin.


    The most important thing is that with the recruitment of Yamato, Charlotte''s physique has also changed once, containing the blood of Qianshou, with the blessing of many bloodstains such as Mu Dun, Sharinyan, Baiyan, etc., the physique at this time has long been. Changes have taken place, and even the number of cells is moving closer to the Ninja world.


    As Anbu-Yamato was received, Charlotte, who received a chakra reward, not only increased the number of chakras, but also the appearance of Mudun Chakra, which contained the vitality of Yangdun, and began to nourish Charlotte. special body.


    This chakra roams Charlotte''s body, and the dark wounds left by the training of killers when she was young are repaired under this power, and it also gives Charlotte the same wooden escape ability as Yamato. .


    At the same time, Charlotte''s chakra volume has reached an astonishing 55 calories. Although it is incomparable with those people Zhuli, Chatonla, and the so-called zero-tail pervert, this number is no worse than those of different elites.


    Especially with such a large chakra and so many ninjutsu skills, the average elite jonin may not be able to beat Charlotte at this time.


    As a ninjutsu turret, Charlotte still has no problem at all.


    After taking the three Anbu ninjas into the bag, Charlotte did not go to the battle position immediately, but went to see the privilege of buying psychic beast slugs that was rewarded when she reached VIP8.


    The only thing that makes Charlotte a little regretful is that the privilege of the reward is not to buy a tailed beast. Even a tail is an extremely powerful existence. Whether it is used to fight or defend the **** lord Mephisto, it is a very strong helper. Of course, it''s not that slugs are not strong, but they prefer tailed beasts in comparison.


    Click to open the privilege, slug: 16800 gold coins.


    Seeing that the price was 16,800, Charlotte finally bought it directly. This is also a powerful existence. As long as there are enough chakras, the summoned part is large enough, and it is also a group healing skill.


    With the deduction of 16,800 gold coins, Charlotte''s psychic world suddenly swayed, and the corpse forest fairy suddenly appeared in the psychic world.


    Its huge body looks like a huge mountain from a distance, obscuring the sky Even if Tsunade and Haruno Sakura are summoned together after Payne''s attack, they exhaust the chakra. Only one tenth of the size was summoned.


    Because it is a privilege reward, the purchased slug does not need to be upgraded, it is directly the strength of the heyday, and the entire body is also displayed in the psychic world.


    The live gnat that appeared in the psychic world, the tentacles on its head moved, but after receiving the memory of Charlotte, he sensed the surrounding environment, and then crawled towards an environment suitable for his own living, It''s building a second skeletal forest.


    At this time, Toad Ji, who was practicing swordsmanship in the psychic world and was about to learn from the blue snake, saw the huge body of the slug and the whole frog was in bad shape. It still looks like the whole thing.��


    "Dad, Immortal Toad, come here quickly, but don''t let the guys from Longdi Cave run over first."


    "Otherwise, the good site will be occupied by others..."


    Not only Toad Ji, Blue Snake and Ninja Dog Army felt the existence of slugs, but also knew that there was one of the most powerful psychic beasts living here.

 Chapter 285： investigation

    After purchasing the psychic beast slug, Charlotte only had 22,714 gold coins left. Looking at her remaining gold coins, Charlotte frowned slightly and came to the ninja column to look at the 3 newly recruited. Ninja, Charlotte has a headache, he doesn''t seem to have enough gold coins.


    Although Kakashi can be integrated without occupying the battle position, Uchiha Itachi and Yamato need both, click on the + plus sign in the battle column.


    Ding �� Does it consume 12,000 gold coins to open a battle position!


    On!


    With the deduction of 12,000 gold coins, Charlotte added another battle column, reaching 11, and clicked on the + sign on the side again.


    Ding �� Does it consume 14,000 gold coins to open a battle position!


    Seeing that the consumption of gold coins has only increased by 2,000, although the number is not large, Charlotte has 10,714 gold coins left at this time, which is 3,286 gold coins before opening a new battle position. There is nothing other than the Merlin suit that came to recharge.


    It seems that today is temporarily unable to open the second playing position. Considering that Kakashi is leading the team at this time, Charlotte has not recalled it for fusion. I will ask myself tomorrow, my teacher, Balazor''s magic equipment and which ones have been transferred. Where was the Mo Jiana Gang who left?


    After making up his mind, Charlotte did not choose to show an Anbu member immediately, but entered the training ground. He needed to master his newly acquired ninjutsu.


    the other side.


    Trident Building in New York.


    At this time, Nick Fury''s office was brightly lit. Looking at the information in front of him, Nick Fury said with a heavy expression, "Is there still no news?"


    "Yes, Director, the Charlotte office has been closed for four days."


    "This time, our people and other personnel also came to the door, but the door of the office was closed. Although there are still some service personnel, their backbone members and those ninjas have all disappeared."


    "Is there no trace of travel?"


    There was no smile on Coulson''s face at this time, and he said solemnly: "There are no traces, and the surrounding surveillance does not leave any traces."


    "And with their ability, if you want to avoid surveillance, it''s easy."


    Nick Fury pondered for a moment, and then said, "What about the ninjas who were sent out on missions, did they also disappear?"


    Coulson flipped through the folder in his hand, his eyes fell on a document, and then he said: "Hyata Neji, Hinata Hinata, and Temari Kamado are currently in Myanmar and are suppressing human organ trafficking organizations. "


    "At present, there have been many conflicts with some local armed forces, and many forces that sell human organs have been eliminated by them, which has a great impact on the local area."


    Listening to Coulson''s report, Nick Fury touched his chin, and then asked, "Coulson, what do you think Charlotte Doyle sent 3 ninjas for?"


    "Did he find out in his conscience that he is quite a good person?"


    "Director, our people have met Li Zhongzhi''s father and daughter in the past few days. Through communication and judgment based on Charlotte''s growth trajectory, because of the experience of being forcibly abducted and nurtured by the killer, Charlotte is very I hate things like abduction and organ trafficking, so I arranged for a team of ninjas to carry out the cleanup."


    Hearing Coulson''s analysis, Nick Fury nodded, expressing his acceptance of such a statement, but then emphasized: "But their behavior is illegal, they have no law enforcement power, and they cannot directly sentence these people to death. , although these scumbags really deserve to die."


    Gu Peng


    Seeing the words of his own director, Colson didn''t know what to say, so he could only echo: "Yes, they don''t have the power to enforce the law."


    "Collect this evidence and keep it for later use."


    "Director, we don''t have any evidence, just an analysis based on the results, and there is no video or video left at the scene."


    "What about those factories? What about the assets left over after these forces were eliminated?"


    "And what about the aftermath?"


    "Director, according to the feedback from our agents who sneaked into the Continental Hotel, the local Continental Hotel is responsible for the aftermath of Neiji Hyuga and the others. As for the property of those destroyed forces, members of the High Table will arrange for them to receive and then sell them, and finally hand them over. To Charlotte Doyle."


    After hearing that these forces were destroyed, it turned out that the high table entered the field to recover assets, which made Nick Fury''s little thought to be destroyed. After scolding the bastard, he asked, "Where''s the other team of ninjas? "


    "Having left London for other places, I don''t know what mission they are on at the moment."


    Hearing that the 7 ninjas around Charlotte who were sent out on missions were still there and did not disappear together, Nick Fury nodded, and then said: "Continue to send people to monitor Charlotte''s office to see what they are doing. time to open.��


    "Maybe they returned to Konoha Hidden Village, or went out for other reasons. These people are still there, so Charlotte and others will eventually appear and come back."


    "What''s up with Tony?"


    "Agent Natasha has joined the Stark Industrial Legal Department, and I believe she can complete her mission well."


    Nick Fury nodded, and then said: "It happens that Charlotte is away during this time. Let Natasha investigate Stark quickly. His recent behavior is a little wrong."


    "What''s the progress of the magician''s investigation?"


    "Director, I''m going to report this to you."


    "I don''t know if it''s because of our investigation or because of what happened in the magic world. Just a few days ago, many famous magicians disappeared without a trace, and no one could be contacted."


    "And the agents we sent, after investigating several magicians, they all said there was no problem, but when I arranged for another group of people to check these magicians disappeared. ."


    "I seriously doubt that these few magicians who disappeared may be magicians who are really hiding among us."


    What Coulson didn''t know was that the magicians he investigated were really magicians, but they didn''t disappear because they didn''t hide from them, but because they happened to meet Charlotte Doyle as the new Supreme Merlin. This grand ceremony, all went back to the magic world to watch the ceremony.


    Otherwise, the news brought back by another group of Coulson''s agents would still be the same, and there would be no problem with these people. After all, in the absence of oblivion, these agents would not be able to bring back any useful information.


    "Continue the investigation. Don''t stop the investigation of magicians. All suspected magicians have to go through it again. I don''t believe they can''t be found."


    "We exist to protect the world, and they have no reason to avoid us."


    "After you have new news, report to me, you go out first."


    Coulson nodded, then exited Nick Fury''s office.

 Chapter 286： Prepare for war

    Stark''s seaside villa.


    In the underground laboratory, Tony looked at the last set of data in front of him, and angrily threw the cup beside him on the ground.


    Failed, failed again.


    Tony sat in the chair decadently. During this period of time, he has handed over all the affairs of the company to the little pepper, and he is only going out to exercise the responsibility of Iron Man occasionally, helping some disaster-stricken people and going to the Middle East to fight. The illegal armed forces are trying their best to study the substitute of palladium element.


    In order to be able to research suitable alternative products as soon as possible, Tony has not favored Playboy''s cover girls for several months. The cover girls of these issues don''t know which **** is cheaper.


    However, it was such a diligent attempt. After trying all the known elements, Tony decadently discovered that the latest technology of the Ark reactor is miniaturization, and no element can replace the palladium element inside.


    Tony, who was paralyzed in the chair, looked at the ceiling above his head, and there was a hint of desolation in his heart. Giving up the identity of Iron Man can save his life and take on the responsibility of Iron Man, but he can''t live for long.


    After thinking for a long time without thinking of any good way, Tony finally wanted to chat with Charlotte and relax by riding a blue snake.


    "Jarvis, call Charlotte Doyle."


    "Okay, sir!"


    "Sir, I''m not in the server area, the phone can''t be connected."


    Hearing that Charlotte couldn''t be reached, Tony sighed.


    "Forget it, I''m thinking of a way."


    Then Tony got up and began to look through the information to see where there was a breakthrough method.


    The night passed.


    Charlotte stayed in touch for a night at the practice range, and had a certain degree of mastery of the newly learned ninjutsu.


    Realizing that it was the next morning, Charlotte withdrew from the practice ground and directly checked in to the system.


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get 200 Ninja Jade!


    Including the sign-in reward, Charlotte did not watch the ninja shard store, and the current gold coins should be reserved for the battle, and she had to control her expenses.


    After exiting the system space, Charlotte had just finished washing when a house elf knocked on Charlotte''s door and told him to go downstairs for breakfast.


    Following the house-elf, Charlotte came to the dining area. At this time, there was a large long table with 12 people sitting on both sides of her own staff, teachers, juniors and others.


    After Charlotte sat on the main seat, a large group of elves carried the food, put it on the table, and then stepped back, watching everything that was prepared.


    "Go on."


    As Charlotte spoke, everyone started to eat breakfast.


    After everyone had eaten breakfast, Charlotte said, "Mr. Balasser, I wonder if the four of them, Ginny, have the qualifications to learn magic."


    At this time, Ginny and the others looked at Balthazar with anticipation in their eyes. These days, they also have a certain understanding of magic. If they can become a powerful mage, it will be a very good idea for them. choose.


    After all, they have become more and more aware of their own inadequacies, and even the cross father and son have suffered from insufficient firepower, and there are not enough firearms for them.


    Gu Zong


    Bassaze looked at Charlotte and shook his head regretfully.


    "I have tested a few of them, and none of them have the talent for magic. Instead, there are a few others who can become magicians if they want."


    Hearing that Tsunade, Mute, and Iruka, who do not need to be magicians, can become magicians, Charlotte is also a little regretful, but thinking of the requirements of Merlin''s lineage, she must have magic power, and the ninja''s Chakra can If you use it as magic power, you will understand.


    At this time, Tsunade and a few others rejected the good intentions of Balthazar. They didn''t want to become a magician. Ninja is a path, and they don''t need to change.


    However, Ginny, who was judged to have no magic talent, showed a hint of disappointment. Charlotte, who saw this scene, said, "Don''t worry, there is always a strength that suits you."


    With Charlotte''s encouragement, Ginny and the others also put away the sadness in their eyes. Since they can''t become a magician, forget it. Thinking of the serum being developed by Tsunade and others, they still have hope for the future.


    Becky, who had been sitting next to David, said, "What about me, do I have a chance to become a magician?"


    Balazizer looked at Becky and shook his head, still silently telling the other party.


    "Well, I knew it was the result, David, you have to protect me in the future."


    David doted on his girlfriend who looked at him, and said that he would definitely protect her and not let her be hurt a little.


    Charlotte looked at the people in front of her, then looked at her teacher, Balazser, and said with a heavy expression: "There is something bad, I need to inform everyone in advance."


    "This matter also requires the help of the teacher and David."


    David heard that he needed him, and then his expression was stunned, but Balthazar, who was sitting beside him, said directly: "What happened?"


    "Last night, Supreme Mage Gu Yi found me and told me that the defense area originally belonging to Supreme Merlin would be handed over to us after a period of time."


    "At that time, we need to lead a good magician, do a good job of defense, and block the invasion of Hell Lord Mephisto."


    Bassaze nodded: "This is indeed our job. My teacher Merlin was responsible for it before. Now that you have succeeded to the throne, Kama Taj will definitely not continue to help us with this piece of defense work. ."


    Except for Bassader and Rovinia, who are more aware of this matter, everyone else is puzzled.


    Ginny asked in surprise, "Lord of Hell?"


    "Is there really a **** in this world?"


    At this time, Tsunade and the others were also attracted by the topic of hell and all looked at Charlotte and Balthazar.


    Looking at the eyes of everyone seeking knowledge, Charlotte also briefly explained the dimension of hell, and the **** lord Mephisto inside.


    In Charlotte''s introduction, the **** lord Mephisto is a powerful monk in the **** plane, and the **** dimension is a world with an extremely poor environment.


    In Charlotte''s words, it was people from another planet who wanted to attack them and occupy this place.


    Knowing that **** is not the same as what they imagined, nor is it a world in myths and legends that bad people must go to after death, but an extraordinary world, a place similar to the magical world, the worries in the hearts of everyone are a lot less.


    "What do we need to do?"


    "Mr. Balazr, because Kama Taj''s handover also requires a certain amount of preparation time, so during this time, I need to trouble you to form a team of magicians."

 Chapter 287： idea

    "Because of the cancellation of the Kama Taj protective cover, there will be a gap in the replacement on our side, and we need to resist during this gap period."


    "As for the replacement of the magic circle, I found that the magic tower can do the job, but it needs several archmages to come and sit in the magic tower to keep the magic circle from dissipating due to unexpected problems."


    Listening to Charlotte''s words, Balazser pondered for a moment and said, "We can ask the Ministry of Magic to send someone over to form a magic group, which will serve as a force to resist the invasion of hell."


    "As for the formation of the magic tower, I need to find a few old guys over here. I believe there is no problem with their strength."


    After confirming the next arrangement, Charlotte glanced at the crowd, and then said, "Mr. Balazser, some things may need to be discussed with you individually."


    Seeing that Charlotte was going to communicate with Balthazar alone, everyone was silent, and after the two left, they started to discuss.


    Taking Balazr to the upstairs room, Charlotte said bluntly: "Mr. Balazr, as far as I know, there is very little magic equipment in the magic world now, except for wand making and broomsticks. Besides, there are only a handful of remaining magic equipment."


    But Charlotte has seen Harry Potter, and has communicated with some magicians during this time. There may not be much magic equipment that can be absorbed. The Sorting Hat, the Mirror of Erised, and the Invisibility Cloak, these magic equipment are not. The historical magic equipment that plays an important role in the academy is in the hands of others, which is far from what he expected.


    It doesn''t mean that there is no magic equipment in the magic world, it''s just that there are not many things that can be turned into energy and absorbed, and if these things are used, they can still be called as Supreme Merlin.


    But if it is used for absorption, and if it is not returned, I am afraid that after one or two times, even if he is Supreme Merlin, others will not be willing to lend it to him.


    Hearing his student ask about magic equipment again, he also said, "The Ministry of Magic still has some magic equipment, but it may not be of much use to you."


    "Because of the magic fault, the alchemy of ancient times has not been passed down, otherwise they would not have started a war because of a magic stone, a failed means of immortality."


    But Bassader knew that immortality was involved in Merlin''s inheritance magic. He, Rovinia and Maxim were able to live for more than ten centuries without looking old, and it was all because of Merlin''s magic that they never died.


    "Teacher, can you give me the prison where the Mo Jiana Gang is imprisoned? I need some magic equipment to improve my strength, and I can better resist the invasion of **** in the next battle."


    Hearing Charlotte''s decision to hit the sealed Mojana Gang, Bassaze pondered for a moment and then said, "In order to save David, I transferred all the members of the Mojana Gang to another prison. among."


    "And in order to prevent someone from releasing the remaining evil magicians of the Mojana Gang, some changes have been made in this trap."


    I saw Balazazar cast magic with both hands, and a black prisoner appeared out of thin air, and then fell into the hands of Balazazar.


    "Originally, together with Mojana and Maxim, there were 81 evil magicians in the prison, but now there are only 77 of them, and because of the new magic I gave, even if I wanted to release it, it would only take a week. It can unlock the first layer of the prison, if it is violently demolished, all the magicians inside will be involved in the turbulent flow of space for permanent exile."


    Gu Jie


    "Since you need magic equipment to show your strength, this prison will be handed over to you for safekeeping."


    Seeing the hold in Balazser''s hands, Charlotte happily took it over.


    "Thank you, teacher!"


    Charlotte is still very happy about the number of magicians imprisoned inside. The 77 magicians represent at least 77 pieces of magic equipment. For more than a dozen centuries, Balazor has been looking for Supreme Merlin to eliminate evil magicians. The weak are killed on the spot, and the strong are locked in a prison.


    This also represents the 77 pieces of magic equipment, each of which is at least worth more than 1,000 gold coins, and conservatively estimated to be worth 80,000 gold coins. How can this not make Charlotte happy, although only one layer can be unlocked a week Stuck, but he''s huge.


    Looking at Charlotte with a smile on her face, Balazser couldn''t help but remind: "Although I don''t know how you can improve your strength with these magical equipment, you must remember that it is for a magician to tap your own potential. It is the foundation, the improvement of foreign objects is only auxiliary, I hope you don��t put the cart before the horse.��


    Hearing the serious words of Mr. Balsazar, Charlotte also listened to her heart and nodded: "Don''t worry, I won''t use these magic equipment on my body, I have other ways to use them, this is my secret."


    Bassaze nodded, and did not ask Charlotte''s secret, but said, "Since the things are handed over to you, you can handle it yourself."


    "But what are you going to do next? After sending your subordinates back later, there are other arrangements to form a magic group with me."


    At this time, Charlotte''s hands quickly formed a seal, and a wooden clone of ''Woodun��Wooden Clone'' split off from Charlotte''s body, and a wooden clone with a 27.5 karat weight appeared~www.novelhall. com~ This is a clone of me, with half of my own power, and can stay here for a long time. "


    "At that time, he will stay here with you to be in charge of the magic world. He will dissipate after the magic (chakra) is exhausted. I will also receive all the memories he has experienced here. At that time, I will Just arrange for a clone to come over."


    Listening to Charlotte''s words, Bassaze nodded with satisfaction: "Your method is really good, and it has improved a lot of efficiency."


    "Since you have learned the teleportation array to and from the magic world, you will leave with your subordinates later. If there is anything important, I will notify your avatar or contact you directly, and you will be here to deal with it. "


    After the conversation with Balthazar, Charlotte left the wooden avatar to deal with the magic world together with the other party, while the main body returned directly to Charlotte''s office with her subordinates.


    As for David, he was going to take his girlfriend for a tour of the magic world. He was curious about everything here. As for the formation to and from the magic world, Bassir also handed it over to David.

 Chapter 288： Steel Show, Ninja Show

    After returning to the office, Charlotte looked at the people in front of her, and then said: "This trip to the magical world must not be disclosed to anyone, and everyone should be ready to perform their duties during this time. Except for the four of you, Ginny, everyone else needs to accompany me to the wizarding world to resist the invasion of hell."


    When Ginny heard that she was excluded, she opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say. They also wanted to join the battle, but they didn''t know if the firearms could still be used for the invasion of hell.


    Charlotte saw the frustration of the four, and said, "Of course, if Tsunade can develop an enhanced serum before the invasion of hell, then you can go to the battlefield together."


    "But on the battlefield, it will not be as safe as it is in the rear. I may not be able to protect your well-being at that time."


    The four of Ginny glanced at Charlotte and some at Tsunade, and then said firmly, "If possible, we would like to be able to fight side by side with you."


    Charlotte nodded, then explained a few words to everyone, and then came to the practice room by herself.


    The trap was taken out, and Merlin''s magic circle appeared at the foot as soon as the magic power surged. With the release of the trap magic being displayed by Charlotte, the first nesting doll was directly opened, and a black smoke came from the inside. It came out and occupied the sky above the practice room.


    The black smoke slowly gathered, and finally a magician who looked like an African mummy appeared in front of Charlotte. He was holding a staff and bending slightly.


    "Thank you for letting me out."


    However, as soon as the mage''s words fell, Charlotte saw a seal on her hands.


    "It''s too early to thank you!"


    "Multiple Shadows, Rachel!"


    In an instant, nine Charlottes appeared, and they charged towards the magician with Rachel in hand.


    A flash of lightning flashed, and after only three Charlottes passed through with Leiche, the magician dressed as a mummy died instantly.


    When the remaining 6 shadow clones saw this, they scattered Rachel in their hands. One of them stepped forward to the corpse, picked up the staff left by the other party, and handed it to Charlotte.


    The moment Charlotte received the staff, she received a prompt from the system.


    Ding �� Find rechargeable items, whether to recharge.


    Yes!


    The recharge was successful, and the gold coins increased by 2000!


    Charlotte was a little excited when she heard that 2,000 gold coins had been added. This was a lot more than the 1,000 gold coins he had expected at the beginning. It seemed that it would only take a week for the Yamato tool to be revealed.


    Looking at the corpse on the ground, Charlotte explained to a shadow clone: ??"Take it to Tsunade and see if he can research anything."


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, Shadow Clone No. 1 walked towards Tsunade''s laboratory as soon as he picked up the corpse. Regarding the remaining shadow clones, Charlotte made a seal with both hands, read a word, and waved. Disband it directly.


    Feeling that there was not much chakra in the body, Charlotte sat cross-legged and recovered chakra.


    On the other hand, with the return of Charlotte and others, the door of the office was opened again and normal business was resumed.


    The Aegis agents on the street are responsible for monitoring the Aegis agents here. After seeing the opening of the office, they reported to the headquarters as soon as possible.


    Coulson, who got the news, also came to Nick Fury''s office.


    "Director, Charlotte''s office has resumed business, Charlotte and the others should be back."


    Hearing Charlotte''s return, Nick Fury was not surprised at all, and said directly: "Let the surveillance personnel withdraw. Since he has returned, our people should not stay there and leave a handle on the other party."


    "Yes!"


    Gu Yang


    Soon all the agents near Charlotte''s office were evacuated.


    the other side.


    In Tony Stark''s seaside villa, Tony was sitting on the sofa and listening to Pepper Potts'' report.


    "Tony, it''s almost time for the Stark Fair. What are you going to do this time?"


    Looking at the little pepper in front of him, Tony stood up, thinking about the few days he had left, he said:


    "This time, I''m going to hold an unprecedented Stark Industry Expo. I''m going to hold this expo for a whole year, inviting top companies from all over the world to participate in this grand event."


    Hearing that Stark was going to hold it for a whole year, Pepper Potts hurriedly dissuaded him: "Tony, in previous years, we held this event for a month at most, isn''t a year too long?"


    "And the day is about to be held, and we have prepared everything according to a month''s time."


    "How long will it take to convene?"


    "One week, one more week to go!"


    Tony pondered for a while, and then said: "The venue is our own, and we provide everything. If there are not enough materials, we just need to continue purchasing."


    "According to my request, this expo will be different. We will bring together all the top technology companies and let them come to my expo to exhibit their products."


    Seeing Tony''s insistence, Pepper Potts could only agree: "OK, OK, do as you say."


    Speaking of the opening ceremony, Tony was going to find a group of hot girls to come on stage for a steel show. Thinking of this, Tony thought of Charlotte Doyle again.


    Tony took out his mobile phone and called Charlotte. This time, he didn''t say that he was not in the service area, but quickly connected.


    "Hey Charlotte, I''m Tony."


    "In seven days, the company will start hosting the exposition."


    "You are a major shareholder of the company. You must come when the time comes. I am going to arrange for some hot girls to wear Iron Man suits and dance hot."


    "When the time comes, do you want to arrange the last batch for you, put on your ninja suits, and dance for you to set off your appearance That''s it, I''ll arrange the staff, it''s definitely a beauty, And the dance is absolutely hot."


    But Tony didn''t plan to show off by himself, but planned to bring Charlotte with him, so that the two of them would take turns taking the stage, and it wouldn''t appear that he was too embarrassed by himself.


    Charlotte on the other end of the phone had no time to refuse when she heard that Tony had hung up.


    Charlotte touched her chin, Ninja Show?


    It seems not impossible!


    However, Tony''s palladium poisoning is probably serious. It seems that he can help Tony at the exposition and let him upgrade and develop a new reactor earlier. When it is time to resist the invasion, he can bring this guy with him.


    Speaking of that guy, Ivan, he won''t have another sneak attack and become Tony''s second villain enemy.


    Without thinking about this, Charlotte put her phone aside and started her own practice.

 Chapter 289： Even him

    Fall in love with youkanshu.com, the Naruto that comes to Marvel


    In the blink of an eye, a week has passed, and everything is progressing according to plan.


    During this week, everyone in the magic world was mobilized. Under the leadership of Balazser, a magician army was formed, and they were cooperating with practicing group attacks.


    As for the guarding mage of the magic tower, it was Basazer who found four old antiques. Of course, they were all young people compared to Basazer, but in Charlotte''s view, the four of them were all white-haired and white-bearded, exactly like The way Dumbledore looks, he still looks quite young.


    These messages were all passed on through the wooden escape clone. He also changed the wooden escape shadow clone twice this week, not because the chakra was exhausted, but because he was afraid that the shadow clone would gain too much memory, and a lot of memory when it was released. It''s not a good feeling to pour into my mind, so I remove the shadow clone once every three days, and then use the teleportation array to teleport a shadow clone.


    This will not make Charlotte suddenly receive a lot of memories and feel a splitting headache. After all, fatigue and memories will be passed back together.


    During these seven days, through the system check-in, Charlotte received 200 Reincarnation Stones, 300 Prestige, 8 Ninjutsu Secret Scrolls, 1 Ninja Recruiting Scroll, 50 Bowls of Delicious Ramen, 400 Prestige, and 200 Ninja Jade.


    In addition to these things obtained by the system check-in, Charlotte did not enter the Ninja Fragment Store to buy things, mainly to gather the resources needed for the battle position.


    Seven days also allowed Charlotte to release an evil Mojana gang magician from the prison again. After killing the opponent, the result obtained a magic equipment and provided Tsunade''s experiment. With a new material, after recharging the magic equipment, I got 2000 system gold coins.


    So far, Charlotte''s gold coins reached 14714. After paying 1400 gold coins, she opened a battle position again, and showed Uchiha Itachi and Yamato together. Uchiha Itachi''s reaction was the most intense when they first came out, but When I learned that my younger brother was here, my mood stabilized a lot, especially when I learned that more Uchiha clansmen will come in the future, and there is no conflict between Uchiha and the village, and I seem to have let go. suppressed emotions.


    On the other hand, Yamato directly treated Charlotte as Hokage after he came out, and obeyed the other party''s orders.


    In this way, Charlotte has two more Anbu ninjas to serve and protect his safety, which also makes him experience a Hokage-level guard.


    It was night time, and it was the day of the opening ceremony of the Stark Exposition. At this time, Charlotte brought Tsunade to participate in this event, but she wanted to let Tsunade see whether Tony''s palladium poisoning could be tolerated through medical treatment. technical solution.


    On the transport plane, Tony was wearing Iron Man''s latest armor, looking at the night scene below, and Rhode''s voice came out of his ear.


    "The wind is 30 miles and the altitude is 15,000 feet. You can now enter the landing zone."


    As the belly door of the transport plane opened, Tony wore his steel armor and ran a few steps forward before flying straight down from the sky.


    At this time, fireworks were set off at the site of the exposition, and several of them hit Tony''s armor. In this way, Tony kept spinning in the air. After a few flying movements, he took the standard posture of Iron Man kneeling on one knee. , landed on the center stage of the expo launch site.


    At this time, Tony felt his hands and enjoyed the cheers of the people below. Behind him were a dozen hot girls, wearing Iron Man cos suits, and after getting up, they showed off their graceful figures and danced spicy dances.


    The stage under Tony''s feet quickly unfolded, turning into four robotic arms, taking off Tony''s armor.


    Tony in a suit, standing at the front of the stage, with the sound of the music and waving to the audience, sometimes he pointed his finger to one side, and sometimes his deep arm waved to the other direction, but it looked abnormal. Desire and show off.


    Everyone in the audience shouted, "Tony, Tony, Tony!"


    As the song ended, the hot girl behind the cos also walked off the stage. Tony, who was standing on the stage, looked at the excited crowd below and said, "Hi, it''s good to be back!"


    "Looks like you miss me very much, blow up something."


    Looking at the shouting crowd below, Tony smiled and said, "Well, I just made a joke."


    "In this world, there is such a partner who saved me twice and gave me a chance to be reborn from the ashes. He is my friend and a hero. Of course, he is also a star of Stark Industries. Shareholder - Charlotte Doyle!"


    As Tony waved his hand, the lights hit the round stage on the left side of the stage!


    At this time, there was no one on the round stage on the left, and with a second search, Charlotte Doyle was wearing a Konoha forehead guard, and wearing a royal robe without a lettering, appeared silently on the stage. superior.


    At this time, a group of young women with hot bodies, tight-fitting Konoha vests and hot pants, came to the stage and kicked up long legs and dances to show off their bodies under the sound of music.


    And Charlotte Doyle, who was standing in front of the stage, waved to everyone in the audience. UU Reading


    "Charlotte, Charlotte, Charlotte..."


    The crowd below the stage was shouting Charlotte''s name frantically at this time. In the eyes of the public, Charlotte was the second Captain America, the second beneficiary of the serum enhancement, and everyone cheered.


    Tsunade, who was sitting in the background watching the live TV broadcast, looked at the women dressed as cos ninjas, but his teeth were a little irritated, and his hands were even more clenched.


    "I didn''t expect you, Charlotte, to learn badly from Tony. It seems that sooner or later, you will become the same **** guy as Jiraiya."


    As the song ended, all the beauties behind Charlotte also left the stage.


    "My good friend, Charlotte Doyle!"


    Tony put his arms deep in his arms, as if hugging, and Charlotte walked over too. Instead of hugging, he glanced at your neck and found that there was no deep palladium poisoning.


    Tony pulled Charlotte to his side, then looked at the crowd and said, "I just thought about it."


    "I didn''t say that it is because of me that the world has finally maintained a long-term peace over the years!"


    "I didn''t say that, no one in the world has been reborn like a phoenix like me!"


    "I didn''t even say that the U.S. government can enjoy leisure time leisurely because no one in the world dares to go head-to-head with me at my peak."


    Following Tony''s three sentences, the shouting from the ground became even louder without saying a word. At this moment, Tsunade, who was sitting in the backstage watching Tony''s pressure, showed disdain on his face, and he was also worthy of...

 Chapter 290： No help, wait to die, farewell!

    Fall in love with youkanshu.com, the Naruto that comes to Marvel


    "Because it''s not just me, but also the existence of my good friend Charlotte Doyle!"


    As Tony''s words fell, the audience at the scene shouted the names of Charlotte and Tony again!


    Listening to the cheers, whistles, and declarations of love from the audience, Tony made a quiet movement, and then put his hands behind his back.


    "Of course we are not important, and neither are you."


    "None of us are important. What is important is inheritance. What should we leave behind for future generations."


    "So starting tomorrow, for the first time since 1974, the best people from different countries and companies around the world, will provide the resources to manage them, share their common vision and create a better future, so we not important."


    "So, what I want to say is, welcome back to the Stark Industries Fair."


    "A special guest will come back from the past to explain all this to you."


    "Please welcome my father, Howard!"


    As Tony''s words fell, Howard''s video was played on the big screen behind him.


    At this time, Tony walked to the side of the stage and came to Charlotte Doyle''s side.


    "Thank you for coming to today''s press conference and standing out with me."


    Hearing your words, Charlotte smiled and didn''t say anything.


    At this time, Tony took out a detector from his pocket, pressed his thumb down, and soon the instrument gave the data, the blood toxicity was 19%.


    Tony didn''t shy away from Charlotte, and the scene in front of him also fell into Charlotte''s eyes.


    After the video ended, Tony and Charlotte also walked off the stage, leaving it to the host to explain.


    When he came to the backstage, Tony didn''t leave directly, but looked at Charlotte.


    At this time, Charlotte looked at Tony in front of him, and then said to Tsunade, "Please see if you can remove the toxins from his blood."


    Based on the principle of maximizing profits, Charlotte did not intend to directly tell Tony how to find new elements.


    Listening to Charlotte facing the speaker, Tony said incredulously, "What? This blond girl can remove the toxins from my body, it''s impossible."


    "Charlotte, you should be able to understand..."


    Before Tony could speak, Tsunade pressed him against the wall. After a brief inspection, he said, "It can be expelled, but you need to go back to the office for a detailed inspection."


    As Tsunade let go, Tony twisted his sore shoulders, then looked at Charlotte and said, "Is she really a doctor?"


    In fact, Tony called Charlotte today to ask the other party if there are some elements he doesn''t know about in the extraordinary world. If there are such elements, Tony is going to test them.


    "Tsunate is not only a medical ninja, but also the strongest medical ninja in our place."


    "As long as she says it''s okay, then you can still be saved."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tony looked at Tsunade in surprise.


    Tsunade was clasping the other nails with his thumb, and then casually said, "There''s no help, wait to die, and say goodbye!"


    But it was Tsunade who was a little unhappy with this stinky bastard, and he deliberately said it when he heard Charlotte''s words.


    At this time, Tony''s face turned red and white. After thinking about his physical condition, he put down his face, lowered his noble head, and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know what a medical ninja is."


    "I''m sorry for what I did just now."


    Speaking, Tony bent slightly towards Tsunade and bowed.


    Seeing Tony like this, Charlotte also gave Tsunade a wink. Seeing Charlotte''s eyes, Tsunade also put away her cynical attitude, and then said in a calm voice, "I accept your apology."


    Charlotte grabbed Tony''s shoulder, pulled it up, and said, "Come on, let''s go to the office with me, and let Tsunade check it for you and see how to solve your poisoning problem."


    "Ok, I hope there will be a good result."


    Then Tony pushed open the door of the backstage room and said to Happy, the bodyguard outside the door, "Let''s go, it''s time for us to get out of here."


    Then, under Happy''s guidance, a group of three people finally came to the parking lot outside after sending out a lot of beauties and children who had already asked for autographs.


    At this time, there was a beautiful woman standing in front of Tony''s sports car. Looking at this beautiful woman, Tony joked, "This girl was presented with the car? I hope so!"


    Tony stepped forward to say hello, "Hi, who are you?"


    "Lawyer."


    "Irish girl, I like it."


    Facing Tony''s ridicule, the magistrate did not show any angry expression, but said hello: "Good luck, Tony."


    Charlotte, who was behind her, looked at Tony who was still going to make fun of him, and said directly, "Tony, we still have things to deal with."


    Tony sat in the co-pilot of the car, and said with a little regret, "It seems that we have no fate, I''m leaving."


    "Tony, here''s a subpoena for you."


    "And of course Mr. Charlotte Doyle''s share."


    "You are ordered to appear before the Senate Armed Services Committee at nine o''clock tomorrow morning."


    Tony didn''t take the summons from the other party, but frowned. Seeing this, Happy took it over quickly, and then explained, "Tony never takes things from others."


    Tony looked at the other party and said, "This is my quirk, there is no way."


    The magistrate looked at the other subpoena in his hand and said to Charlotte, who was watching the play, "Mr. Charlotte, do you also have such a quirk?"


    When Charlotte saw this, she waved her hand gently, and the next moment the summons in the hands of the marshal flew directly into Charlotte''s hands.


    "God, what is this, magic?"


    The female marshal exclaimed and looked at Charlotte Doyle in disbelief.


    Tony sat in the car, looked at the law enforcement officer, and said, "Can I see your police badge?"


    Hearing Tuo''s words, the marshal took out his police badge and gave Tony a look.


    Charlotte ignored the other party, and took Tsunade directly to the Rolls-Royce next to him. John Wick was sitting in the driver''s seat.


    "Let''s go, go back to the office!"


    As Charlotte''s words fell, John Wick directly activated the Rolls-Royce and drove away.


    At this time, Tony ignored the law enforcement officer and said to Happy, "Go, go to Charlotte''s Office!"


    Happy started the car, followed behind the Rolls-Royce, and drove towards 71st Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens, leaving the magistrate standing alone.

 Chapter 291： treat

    Charlotte Office.


    In the recovery room, Tony took off his shirt and was lying on the operating table. Tsunade had just checked Tony''s body.


    Charlotte looked at Tsunade, and then asked, "How is it, can it be treated?"


    Tsunade pushed the medical instrument aside, then glanced at the reactor on Tony''s chest, and then said:


    "The palladium poisoning in his body is easy to solve, and it can basically be solved with the technique of careful extraction."


    Charlotte was stunned for a moment when she heard the trick of drawing out the pain, but she didn''t open it in her secret book of ninjutsu.


    Tsunade seemed to see Charlotte''s doubts, and said, "This is a way of using chakra, I have tried it, and it can be used directly."


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Charlotte nodded, just a little confused, but did not continue to ask.


    "Help him deal with the palladium poisoning in his body first!"


    Tony, who was lying on the operating table, listened to the words of the two of them. Although he didn''t know very well what the technique of extracting the pain was, he also knew that his palladium poisoning could be solved.


    "Charlotte, I have to thank you for saving my life again."


    "It''s alright, just give me a task request."


    "Hahaha, as expected of your character, there is no problem."


    Tsunade shot himself, showing a green chakra light ball in his hand. After pressing Rutuo''s body, the palladium element in the blood was wrapped in it. Then Tsunade pulled it out of Tony''s body and put it aside. In the pool of , with the operation of the delicate extraction technique, all the palladium element in the blood of Tony Stark was extracted by Tsunade.


    "Okay, all the toxins in your body have been cleaned up."


    Tony, who was lying on the operating table, was stunned for a moment. Although he sensed the change in his body, he did not expect it to be so fast. Then he took out the detector from his pocket, pierced his thumb, and dripped a drop of blood on it.


    Drop �� blood toxicity 0!


    Looking at the above data, Tony sat up and said excitedly: "God! It''s really good!"


    "Great, hahaha!"


    Tony jumped off the operating table directly, ran to Charlotte, and said, "Dude, discuss it, what about my next long-term mission, just need her to treat me occasionally."


    Charlotte tapped the reactor on Tony''s chest: "Does this hole in your chest need treatment?"


    "The shrapnel in your body can also be taken out by Tsunade for you. Or, you are going to take him as a merit and always carry it on your chest."


    Tsunade on the side flushed the water in the pool and said, "If you remove the shrapnel in your chest and heal your wound, the radiation poisoning of palladium will be much smaller."


    "After all, that reactor is no longer implanted in your body, and the radiation dose will be much lower."


    Tony looked at the reactor on his chest, and then thought of the magical ninjutsu just now, and immediately lay down on the operating table.


    "Come on, I can''t wait, if it wasn''t for the fact that other doctors were not 100% sure, I would have wanted to take it off."


    I didn''t take out the shrapnel before. It''s not that Tony didn''t know that the Ark reactor was more harmful, but that he didn''t dare to do such an operation because he was not 100% sure. After all, once the operation failed, he would face death. Now with the help of ninjutsu, so does Tony Take it easy.


    After all, even the toxins in the blood can be directly extracted, a few small shrapnel, it is not very easy.


    Charlotte nodded, and then Tsunade continued to treat Tony. Soon the shrapnel near Tony''s heart was taken out by Tsunade, and it was still on the box on the operating table beside him.


    Charlotte found a transparent bottle and put the shrapnel in Tony''s body into it. This thing must be of great commemorative significance for Tony later.


    After taking out the shrapnel, Tsunade directly removed the reactor on Tony''s chest, including the base of the fixed reactor on the chest and the surrounding steel ring.


    Charlotte was speechless as she looked at Tony''s goo-covered reactor.


    Under the treatment of Palm Immortal, the hole in Tony''s chest soon grew a new naked eye, and then began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    After a few minutes, Tony saw that there was clearly a more white and tender place in the circle around his chest, and reached out and touched it inconceivably.


    "I think other hospitals can be closed. Your ability is too perverted."


    Charlotte took out the small transparent bottle just now, shook it in front of Tony''s eyes, and said with a smile:


    "Do you want this thing? If you don''t want it, I will put it in my collection."


    Looking at what Charlotte was holding, Tony grabbed it.


    "I can''t give this to you. I don''t want everyone to know about my embarrassment. I have to keep this thing myself."


    Tony put the small bottle in his pocket, then picked up the shirt beside him and put it on.


    After getting dressed, Tony said, "I really don''t know how to thank you. You saved my life again."


    "What kind of task delegation do you need, take it out, and I''ll sign it for you right away."


    Seeing Tony so happy, Charlotte took out a blank quest scroll from the storage space with a smile, and wrote the quest request on it.


    Medical Commission: Remove palladium poisoning and shrapnel from the body, and treat chest wounds.


    Amount of commission: 100 million US dollars!


    Looking at the amount above, Tony shook his head, and then said, "Man, you underestimate me too much, and you only charged 100 million US dollars. Is this the only money I have for my life?"


    "But since you only charge $100 million, then I''m welcome."


    Tony immediately signed his name on it, UU reading www. uukanshu.com then handed it over to Charlotte, and said, "The money, I''ll let Xiao Chili pass it to you."


    Charlotte didn''t care about Tony''s ridicule, 100 million is 100 million, although not much but not much, there is no need to quote a higher price.


    And there are still many opportunities to earn Tony, not bad this time.


    Tony stepped forward and hugged Charlotte, and then said, "Actually, I have one more thing I want to entrust you with. You belong to the extraordinary, and the information you may get is a bit different from mine."


    "I don''t know, do you know about other elements, some of which are different from what''s been published by the scientific community."


    Obviously Tony did not forget his original intention to meet Charlotte. Although the reactor does not need to be installed on his chest, his mecha can also be covered with a layer of radiation protection material, which greatly reduces the phenomenon of palladium poisoning, but it cannot be completely avoided.


    I can''t really say to myself that I would not go to Charlotte for a restorative treatment every once in a while, that would be really inferior.

 Chapter 292： Hearings

    Hearing Tony''s words, Charlotte thought for a while, and did not tell the other party directly, but said:


    ?


    "A new element? I have a clue about the reactor."


    ?


    "But it will take some time to investigate, and I''ll let you know when I have the results."


    ?


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tony pondered for a moment, then said, "How about my next mission? As for the price, feel free to mention it."


    ?


    "I''ll tell you when I have the exact news. As for the task delegation, it''ll be too late when the time comes."


    ?


    But it was Charlotte who was going to see if Mourning Whip would continue to attack Tony. At that time, she only needed to tell Tony what she knew before S.H.I.E.L.D.


    ?


    There is no need to tell Tony about this matter today. After all, the help given today is enough. When the time comes, let Tony enter the magical world together and help him resist the attack of hell.


    ?


    "Ok, then I''ll leave this to you. If there is any news, you must remember to notify me."


    ?


    "See you at the hearing tomorrow!"


    ?


    "See you tomorrow!"


    ?


    Afterwards, Tony facilitated Charlotte to say goodbye, and then drove by himself and returned to his home with Happy.


    ?


    Seeing Tony leave, Tsunade on the side said, "Are you going to take him with you to defend against the attack of hell?"


    ?


    "I don''t think he is very strong. Although that suit of armor looks good, it''s just like that..."


    ?


    Obviously, Tsunade didn''t like the Mark 3 very much. She had also seen the video of Tony saving people, and she also had a general understanding of the parameters of that suit of armor. Except for the ability to fly, in Tsunade''s eyes, it was not even as good as some special ones. puppet.


    ?


    Charlotte shook her head, and then said, "With his wisdom, the armor is updated very quickly, and the strength also rises very quickly."


    ?


    "And don''t you think he''s funny?"


    ?


    Tsunade pouted, it was funny, he was even more shy than Jiraiya, then looked at Charlotte and said, "I hope you won''t be like him."


    ?


    After speaking, Tsunade left the recovery room directly.


    ?


    Hearing Tsunade''s words before leaving the money, Charlotte rubbed her chin. Don''t you want to be like Tony?


    ?


    Do you mean Sleeping Cover Girl?


    ?


    ?


    the next day.


    ?


    Charlotte Doyle, who had just opened her eyes, directly signed in to the system.


    ?


    Ding �� Sign in successfully and get 50,000 copper coins!


    ?


    Taking the copper coins in her pocket, and looking at her poor system gold coins, Charlotte withdrew, and after taking a shower, let John Wick drive him to the hearing.


    ?


    Washington, D.C., court-martial hearing.


    ?


    At this point, Charlotte had already arrived at the scene. He didn''t know why he had to issue a subpoena to him. Could it be for me to testify against Tony.


    ?


    Charlotte sat next to Tony, and then sat Ginny and Pepper Potts, who were their secretaries, but now Pepper Potts is no longer Tony''s secretary, but Starr CEO of Gram Industries.


    ?


    "Mr. Stark, please continue the issue just now, please."


    ?


    The congressman sitting on the stage knocked on the hammer on the table, reminding him.


    ?


    At this time, Tony was turning his head and whispering to Pepper Potts, and he turned around after hearing the reminder from the congressman on the stage.


    ?


    "yes dear!"


    ?


    Tony''s words made everyone present burst out laughing.


    ?


    The councilor struck the hammer again, and then said, "Will you listen to me attentively, please?"


    ?


    "no problem."


    ?


    "Do you have a special weapon?"


    ?


    "No."


    ?


    "you have not?"


    ?


    "I don''t. It depends on what you think is a weapon."


    The congressman sat on the stage, looked at Tony and said seriously: "Iron Man is even a weapon."


    ?


    "The device I invented is not a weapon!"


    ?


    "Then how would you describe him?"


    ?


    "Senator, it is what it is."


    ?


    The Senate continued to ask, "What is it?"


    ?


    Tony replied, "He''s a high-tech prosthetic."


    ?


    Following Tony''s answer, there was laughter again at the hearing. Charlotte, who was sitting beside her, leaned on the chair bored, hoping that this boring meeting would end soon.


    ?


    Tony ignored the laughter at the scene and continued, "This is the best adjective I can think of."


    ?


    The senator retorted again: "It''s a weapon, it''s a weapon."


    ?


    "If you prioritize the well-being of the people, he''s a prosthetic."


    ?


    "No, I give priority to handing over the Iron Man weapon to the American people."


    ?


    Hearing the congressman''s words, Tony directly refused: "Impossible, I am Iron Man, and I am one with the steel armor."


    ?


    "To hand over Iron Man is to hand over myself. That''s considered labor or selling, depending on which state you''re in."


    ?


    "I can''t give it to you."


    ?


    Listening to your words, there was laughter again at the scene.


    ?


    The senator said, "Listen, I''m not an expert..."


    ?


    Tony immediately retorted: "Of course you are not an expert in selling y, please, you are a senator."


    ?


    After speaking, Tony patted the table and compared a winning pair of scissors to the crowd behind him.


    ?


    The laughter from behind grew even louder.


    ?


    The senator quickly explained: "I''m not a weapons expert, but we hired a weapons expert."


    ?


    "I''m going to subpoena Justin Hammer, the Department of Defense''s current major arms dealer."


    ?


    Hearing the senator''s words, Tony also looked aside and saw Justin Hammer walking in.


    ?


    "I saw Justin Hammer walking in, but I didn''t see any weapons experts."


    ?


    At this time, Justin Hammer walked to the audience, and said with a smile, "Haha, that''s right."


    ?


    "I''m not an expert, you are, Tony, you''re a genius!"


    ?


    "Senator Allow me to speak."


    ?


    "Tony, maybe I''m not an expert, but you know who the real expert is."


    ?


    "Your father, Howard Stark."


    ?


    "He is not only the father of all of us, but also the father of the military industry."


    ?


    "But please be clear, he''s not a hippie, he''s a lion."


    ?


    "We all know why we came here. In the past six months, Tony Stark has built a sharp sword, but he insists that it is just a shield."


    ?


    "He wants us to trust him and hide behind him."


    ?


    "I really hope I feel safe, I really hope so."


    ?


    "I would love to go out without locking the door, but this is not Canada, we live in a dangerous world."


    ?


    "And Mr. Stark can''t necessarily foresee danger."


    ?


    "Thank you, God Bless Iron Man, God Bless America."


    ?


    "My speech is over!"


    ?


    As Justin Hammer finished his speech, the senator took the lead in applauding.


    ?


    "Well said, Mr. Hammer."


    ?


    "Now we want to invite Lieutenant Colonel James Lord to the meeting."


    ?


    ?

 Chapter 293： Military Probe (2 in 1)

    As the senator''s words fell, Tony looked behind him differentially and shouted, "Rod, what?"


    ?


    Lieutenant Colonel James Lord walked in slowly from behind under the eyes of everyone.


    ?


    Charlotte also turned and looked back, looking at the lieutenant colonel in front of him, hey, there was no substitution.


    ?


    Tony got up and walked a few steps towards Rhodes, holding the opponent''s hand and saying, "Brother, I didn''t expect you to come."


    ?


    "It''s me, I''m here, accept the facts."


    ?


    "continue."


    ?


    Then Rhodes walked to the farthest auditorium and sat down.


    ?


    The senator continued: "This is the full report Lieutenant Colonel Lord has collected about Iron Man''s weapons."


    ?


    "Lieutenant Colonel, please read paragraph 4 on page 57."


    ?


    Rod said in surprise to the microphone in front of him, "You want me to read a specific paragraph in the report?"


    ?


    "yes."


    ?


    Rhodes glanced at Tony next to him, and then said, "I thought I was here to give a full-level detailed report."


    ?


    The senator sitting on the stage said with a smile, "I understand, but there are many variables today."


    ?


    Rhode held the report in his hand and said with a displeased expression: "If you read it, you should know that if you read that particular paragraph, it does not represent the integrity of my report."


    ?


    "I know, please read it out, Lieutenant Colonel, thank you."


    ?


    Rhode took a deep breath: "Okay!"


    ?


    Then he turned the report to a specific number of pages, and said, "Iron Man is not affiliated with any government unit, so it poses a threat to national security and interests."


    ?


    "But my conclusion is that Iron Man is far more good than bad..."


    ?


    At this time, before Rhodes finished speaking, the senator on the stage interrupted directly: "Enough."


    ?


    Lord did not listen to the senator''s words and continued: "This is why we are interested in letting Mr. Stark join the military command system."


    ?


    The senator interrupted again: "Enough!"


    ?


    Tony said at this time: "I don''t like to join any system, but I can consider being the secretary of defense, and I can work a little less."


    ?


    Tony''s words caused laughter on the scene again, and Rhode took a sip from the water glass to demonstrate his embarrassment.


    ?


    The senator continued: "I want to play the video in your report."


    ?


    Rhodes refused: "I don''t think now is the time to release these films to the public."


    ?


    "I can understand, Lieutenant Colonel."


    ?


    "But we''d be very grateful if you could explain the videos."


    ?


    Hearing what the senator said, Rhode said helplessly: "Tune up the movie."


    ?


    Immediately on the electronic screen on the side, the screen began to play.


    ?


    "Intelligence data show that the devices in these films are actually counterfeit products of Mr. Stark''s steel armor."


    ?


    "This has been confirmed by our allies and ground intelligence units."


    ?


    "These steel armors are likely to be available at the moment."


    ?


    Watching the video playing at this time, Tony took out his mobile phone, and after doing some operations on it, he interrupted:


    ?


    "Wait a minute, show me."


    ?


    While speaking, Tony pointed his phone at the electronic screen in front of him, and soon the program code popped up on the screen, and then something quickly updated.


    ?


    "I control your screens, I need them."


    ?


    "It''s time to make everything transparent."


    ?


    "Let''s see what''s going on here?"


    ?


    The senator on the stage saw the scene in front of him and asked, "What is he doing?"


    ?


    While controlling his mobile phone, Tony said, "Please look at the screen, I believe it is North Korea."


    ?


    Soon, a steel mental retardation being tested was shown on the screen. It could not even walk normally, and suddenly opened fire after falling, injuring some inspectors.


    ?


    The senator on the stage turned to Justin Hammer off the stage and quickly said, "Can you turn it off? Turn it off quickly."


    ?


    Justin Hammer also sensed that it was not good, and quickly got up and walked towards the electronic screen.


    ?


    Tony, who was beside him, would not miss this opportunity to make the other party embarrassed, and immediately updated another video.


    ?


    "This is Iran."


    ?


    "There is no immediate serious danger, is that Justin Hammer?"


    ?


    "Why is he also making counterfeit goods?"


    ?


    "Justin, you''re on TV, pay attention."


    ?


    In the video, Justin was inspecting an anti-Iron Man armor, but the robot twisted its waist as soon as it turned around.


    ?


    The scene was full of laughter, and Justin came to the electronic screen, grabbed the linked video cable, and shouted, "Where''s the plug, where''s the plug."


    ?


    Soon Justin found the plug and turned off the electronic screen completely.


    ?


    There was an uproar throughout the scene, and the hearing became less serious.


    ?


    At this time Tony said, "Most countries will take 5 to 10 years, and Hammer Industries will take at least 20 years."


    ?


    Justin Hammer hurried back to his seat and said, "Let me point out, the driver isn''t dead."


    ??


    The Senator thanked him and said, "I think we''ve seen enough, he proved his point."


    ??


    "I don''t think that explains..."


    ??


    Tony interrupted: "I guess I can only speak, you''re welcome."


    ??


    "What''s the meaning."


    ??


    "I can prevent the deterrence of nuclear war, Iron Man is very useful, we are safe, America is safe."


    ??


    "If you want my product, don''t even think about it."


    ??


    "But I helped you a lot, and I can maintain world peace by myself."


    ??


    While speaking, Tony got up and turned to the hearing officer behind him.


    ??


    At this time, everyone got up and gave Tony the applause.


    ??


    "What else do you want from me? That''s it now."


    ??


    Gu Yan


    ??


    Then Tony turned around and pointed to the congressman on stage: "I try to work with those jumping clowns."


    ??


    When the senator saw Tony calling him a clown, he also exclaimed in public, "Fuck you, Mr. Stark."


    ??


    Tony picked up the sunglasses on the table and said with a smile, "Okay, you are such a pistachio."


    ??


    "Listen, I''m all for the people, I''m serving the country based on my own pleasure."


    ??


    "If I''ve proven anything to the world, it''s that you can absolutely trust me and make yourself happy."


    ??


    "Now, there is nothing to do, so this hearing is adjourned."


    ??


    Watching Tony''s performance, Charlotte and Rhodes both showed smiles, only Justin Hammer''s face was not very good.


    ??


    At this time, the congressman on the stage picked up a small hammer and slammed it on the table a few times.


    ??


    "Dong dong dong!"


    The loud noise made the scene silent.


    ??


    "Ok, about Mr. Tony Stark''s question about whether Iron Man is a weapon or not."


    ??


    "But there''s a second hearing today."


    ??


    "Now please be quiet."


    ??


    Hearing that there was a second hearing, Tony was stunned. He was about to get up and leave, but he stopped. He even went back to his seat and sat down. He wanted to see what the **** these clowns were going to do.


    ??


    At this time, the door of the military committee hearing was opened, and a group of soldiers walked in. They came to stand on both sides of the venue with live ammunition, and at the same time, the media present closed the live broadcast.


    ??


    When all the live broadcasts were shut down, General Ross walked in and took a seat at the front of the hearing.


    ??


    "The following is the second hearing on Mr. Charlotte Doyle"


    ??


    Hearing her name being called, Charlotte froze for a moment. She thought she was watching a play or wanted to testify by herself, but she didn''t read the court subpoena by herself. Unexpectedly, she was also the protagonist.


    ??


    Tony also looked at Charlotte in surprise, but when he saw Rose walking in, he seemed to have thought of something.


    ??


    "Mr. Charlotte Doyle, may I ask if Stark Industries is conducting research on super soldier serum?"


    ??


    Charlotte looked at the senator on the stage, frowned slightly, glanced at General Ross who was sitting next to him, and then said, "I didn''t see anything about super soldier serum in the company''s financial report. Research experiments and associated financial expenditures.��


    ??


    "Of course, I''m only an individual shareholder of the company. This kind of thing should be confirmed by contacting the chairman of Stark Industries, Stark or the CEO Pepper Potts."


    ??


    Tony picked up the microphone in front of him and said, "The Stark Industries Group has not conducted research and development of super soldier serum."


    ??


    The senator didn''t pay attention to the words of the two, and then said, "General Ross, the military has a few videos, please release them."


    ??


    At this time, the staff under the stage had connected the power of the electronic screen. General Ross nodded, and then asked his soldiers to play the video.


    ??


    Ross appeared at this hearing because S.H.I.E.L.D. had not given him the body of abomination during this period of time, and in order to cover up the damage he caused, Ross made the Pentagon focus on Charlotte. on the body.


    ??


    After all, this is a more powerful than abomination, and it is not as uncontrollable as the previous Hulk and abomination and the behavior that is like a broken head.


    ??


    This is a powerful individual who has not been affected by the mind, and Charlotte is not the only one who has such a change. If the military can master such power, it does not even need to be expanded to the entire army, even a combat team can make Other nations surrendered at the feet of the U.S. Army.


    ??


    As the video played, the battle video of Charlotte defeating Abomination was played, and it was different from the previous media, but the video was post-processed, and the performance was clearer, and it was more certain that the person who fought was Xia. Lot Doyle.


    ??


    Everyone at the scene looked at Charlotte Doyle on the video, and at the person sitting in the hearing box. They couldn''t believe the power of the body was so powerful.


    ??


    "Mr. Charlotte Doyle, is your strength due to your participation in the secret experiment of the Stark Industries Group?"


    ?


    "After all, Mr. Howard was also involved in creating Captain America''s enhanced serum."


    ?


    "If your power doesn''t come from the serum researched by Stark Industries, where did he come from?"


    ?


    The Senator''s two sentences are the core of the problem. Either your strength comes from the serum researched by Stark Industries. If you admit this problem, the military will find a way to get yourself from Stark Industries. want something.


    ?


    If not, then you have to explain clearly where your strength comes from.


    ?


    "Please answer my question, Mr. Charlotte Doyle."


    ?


    Charlotte had a mocking smile on her face: "I am a shareholder of Stark Corporation, and I did not create me on behalf of Stark Industries."


    ?


    "Stark Industries didn''t research the super soldier serum, but other people researched the super soldier serum and caused a lot of trouble."


    ?


    "I''m right, General Ross."


    ?


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, everyone present was also in an uproar, and their eyes were all looking back and forth on Charlotte and Rose.


    ?


    Ross''s expression didn''t change in the slightest at this time. He was still sitting in the hearing seat without saying a word.


    ?


    The senator on the stage said again: "Mr. Charlotte, you haven''t answered yet, how did you get such a powerful force."


    ?


    At this time, Charlotte stood up, looked at the senator on the stage and said, "I have no obligation to tell you how I got this power."


    ?


    "But since you are so interested, I can tell you frankly."


    ?


    "I haven''t had any serum injections, and all this strength is mine, and I got it through my own practice."


    ?


    The senator said, "I don''t believe that the so-called spiritual practice can obtain such power. I suspect that you obtained such power through illegal experiments and injection of unapproved serum."


    ?


    "If it turns out that this is not the case, we need to give you a whole body test to identify you and accept the experiment."


    ?


    Hearing the senator''s words, Charlotte understood, but this group of people was waiting for him here. They wanted me to be tested by the other party. Then it would be interesting to draw some blood and do some experiments.


    ?


    If you were to create some replicas or clones, it would be a big problem.


    ?


    "There is no state law that requires citizens to be tested by you."


    ?


    "And your suspicion cannot be a necessary factor for me to be examined."


    ?


    "Mr. Senator, I have reason to suspect that you are an alien with a genetic mutation Could you go to the Charlotte office for a physical examination?"


    ?


    Charlotte''s words caused laughter in the audience.


    ?


    "A citizen''s property is sacred and inviolable."


    ?


    "My strength, my body, are all my property, why can''t you violate my property?"


    ?


    At this time, Tony, who was sitting beside him, also said, "It''s just a joke."


    ?


    "We, Stark Industries, have not developed serum, and even if there is, it is not something you can spy on."


    ?


    "You don''t have the right to ask anyone to accept your physical examination for no reason."


    ?


    "Shit, I actually participated in a **** meeting organized by a bunch of clowns. This is a waste of my time."


    ?


    After speaking, Tony got up immediately, and motioned for Ginny Pepper, who was behind him, and others to leave together.


    ?


    Seeing Tony get up and leave, Charlotte also stood up, and then said, "If you think I''ve broken a law, you can bring the police and arrest warrant to me."


    ?


    "But don''t use this kind of behavior to test the IQ of others. It will make me wonder if our taxpayers'' money is wasted by a fool like you."


    ?


    After speaking, Charlotte didn''t stop, and left the hearing directly.


    ?


    ?

 Chapter 294： Orphanage (2 in 1)

    Ross saw that Charlotte Doyle was about to leave directly, but a smile appeared on his face.


    ??


    "Charlotte, Emile Bronski is a soldier in the military. He is a member of the military. If you want to see someone die or see a corpse, you must hand him over."


    ??


    As for Rose''s words, Charlotte turned her head every time, and said directly: "I don''t know who Emile Bronski is, let alone detain military personnel."


    ??


    "Ross, although you are a general, you must speak with evidence."


    ??


    "If you think the person is in my hands, then show evidence. I won''t accept any unreasonable request."


    ??


    After speaking, Charlotte walked out of the hearing with everyone.


    ??


    Ross, who was sitting in the seat, was not angry at Charlotte''s denial. He came here today to test Charlotte''s reaction. He didn''t have any hope for this matter, whether it was to check the other party''s body. , or to find Bronsky, without any hope.


    ??


    Although Ross doesn''t have any evidence, he believes that Bronski is definitely in the other party''s hands. After all, the hatred that disappeared out of thin air is not in Charlotte''s hands, so where can it go.


    ??


    ??


    Moscow.


    ??


    In his dilapidated warehouse, Ivan Vanke sat and experimented while watching live coverage of the hearing on TV.


    ??


    Looking at Tony, who was so beautiful above, Ivan didn''t pay attention to TV, but experimented with his own weapon.


    ??


    Two long whips powered by an arc reactor, seeing that the weapons had been made, Ivan directly put the equipment he developed on his body.


    ??


    After the power was turned on, he swung the long whip and cut the TV in front of him in half.


    ??


    Seeing the equipment he developed, Ivan nodded, it was time to seek revenge on Tony.


    ??


    ??


    Walking out of the hearing hall, Tony stopped and waited until Charlotte came out, then said:


    ??


    "Hey, man, I''m going to a racing event in Monaco, do you want to come with me?"


    ??


    Charlotte looked at Tony who had sent the invitation, patted the other person on the shoulder and said, "Isn''t the chest issue resolved initially?"


    ??


    "Why do you still want to participate in such exciting activities?"


    ??


    Tony had a smile on his face: "This is something I planned in advance, and car racing is also very interesting, isn''t it?"


    ??


    "This is a different feeling from the blue snake."


    ??


    "Man, you have to come out for a walk too, let''s go together."


    ??


    Looking at Tony who was graciously inviting, Charlotte shrugged her shoulders, then said with a smile, "Well, since you have such a gracious invitation, I will reluctantly agree."


    ??


    "Ok, I''ll let you know when the time comes, let''s go together."


    ??


    Then Charlotte got into the car with Ginny and headed towards the office.


    ??


    Tony, on the other hand, returned to his seaside villa.


    ??


    Looking at Pepper Potts who came back together, Tony asked in confusion, "Is there a problem?"


    ??


    Pepper Potts, who had been holding back all the way, could no longer hold back:


    ??


    "Why would you donate all our modern art collections to the Boy Scouts of America."


    ??


    Hearing Xiao Chili''s words, Tony slapped his head. This was his decision a few days ago. At that time, he felt that his life was going to die soon, so he prepared to deal with his belongings.


    ??


    At this time, although the problem has not been completely solved, there is no need to worry about death. However, since he has donated, Tony has no face to regret it, so he can only bite the bullet and say:


    ??


    "The Boy Scouts of America, that''s a very meaningful organization."


    ??


    "But I haven''t personally checked the wooden box. Have all the collections been donated?"


    ??


    Pepper Potts said loudly: "Yes, in all the collections, there are a total of 8,010 collections."


    ??


    "These things are the collections that I spent ten years sorting out."


    ??


    "I don''t understand why you donated them all. There is my passion in it."


    ??


    Hearing Pepper Potts'' words, the corners of Tony Stark''s mouth twitched involuntarily. There were so many things. To be honest, he felt a little distressed, but he still said stubbornly:


    ??


    "Don''t worry about it, it''s all about saving taxes. This is what needs to be done."


    ??


    Tony''s words made Pepper Potts a long time, and he didn''t know what to say. Is tax saving using collectibles to save tax?


    ??


    "Well, since you''ve donated it, I won''t say anything more."


    ??


    "But what happened to your chest that Charlotte said at the door of the hearing earlier?"


    ??


    Hearing Pepper Potts mentioning this matter, Tony pulled open the shirt inside his suit, revealing his intact chest.


    ??


    "Ohmygod, what''s going on here, the reactor in your chest, and the shrapnel near your heart..."


    ??


    Pepper Potts couldn''t believe the scene in front of him, and even reached out and touched Tony''s chest. After confirming that it was real, he still said incredulously: "How is this done, this is what Mr. Charlotte said. chest problem?"


    ??


    Tony re-buttoned his shirt and said, "Yes, they used that magical ninjutsu to take out the shrapnel for me and healed my wound."


    ??


    "But I haven''t paid the entrusted money yet. It''s 100 million US dollars. Remember to transfer it when you return to the company."


    ??


    Pepper Potts looked at Tony in front of him with a smile on his face, and then said, "This money is not a loss, their ability is amazing, they can do this."


    ??


    "I heard that it is medical ninjutsu. This ability is really great, but ordinary people can''t afford it."


    ??


    Pepper Potts nodded and agreed with this point of view, but then thought of something, his face changed again, and he said: "The expo is a complete waste of time, should we shorten it, a year is really too long. long."


    ??


    "Nothing is more important to me than the fair, that''s what I care about the most."


    ??


    Pepper Potts retorted: "I don''t understand why you do this, the fair is just your vanity."


    ??


    "And now that Stark Industries is in chaos, you haven''t come forward for a long time."


    ??


    Tony walked towards the laboratory downstairs and said, "You know what? My stock price is too high."


    ??


    Pepper Potts shouted after Tony: "But from the operator''s point of view, it''s really messed up."


    ??


    Tony opened the door of the underground laboratory, and then said, "Let''s talk about other topics."


    ??


    "What I want to say is that we got the contract for the wind farm."


    ??


    Tony looked at the laboratory in front of him and said absently, "Don''t mention the wind, I already feel the rhetoric in it."


    ??


    "And the Heyuan of the waste gas treatment plant, that''s your idea."


    ??


    "They all take our salary, and you don''t make the decision."


    ??


    Tony turned around, looked at Pepper Potts, and then said, "It''s all my ideas, I don''t care about liberal issues anymore, it''s too boring."


    "I''m going to give you a boring warning."


    ??


    Looking at Tony in front of him, Pepper Potts asked inexplicably, "What did you say."


    ??


    Tony looked at Pepper Potts in front of him, pondered for a while, and said, "I have an idea, I just thought of it."


    ??


    "You come to manage the company!"


    ??


    "Yes, I am doing it."


    ??


    "No, no, no, I''m not asking you to try it, not try it, you can manage it directly."


    ??


    Pepper Potts didn''t react at this time, and continued to say, "You didn''t give me detailed information."


    ??


    Tony said, "I''m not asking you to try, I''m asking you to do it yourself."


    ??


    "I need you to take over."


    ??


    Pepper Potts said still puzzled: "I''ve been trying to do it."


    ??


    Looking at Pepper Potts, who was still talking to himself and didn''t respond, Tony shouted loudly, "You''re not listening to what I''m saying."


    ??


    "I want you to be the CEO, why don''t you?"


    ??


    In Tony''s almost shouting words, Pepper Potts finally reacted and asked in surprise, "Did you drink on the way back?"


    ??


    "No, I didn''t drink a drop."


    ??


    Tony took a step forward, approached Pepper Potts, grabbed each other''s shoulders with both hands, and said seriously:


    ??


    "I formally appoint you as CEO of Stark Industries, effective immediately."


    ??


    "That''s it, okay?"


    ??


    Tony then let go of Pepper Potts, then walked aside and said, "Believe it or not, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, and I even found some candidates. Ninja thinks about who is the most suitable candidate."


    ??


    "I found out later that it''s you, it''s always been you."


    ??


    "Although there are still some procedures to go, I can designate my successor, which is you, congratulations!"


    ??


    The sudden surprise made Pepper Potts not know what to say, but there was a smile on her face. During this time, she has been handling the company''s affairs as Tony''s secretary, and she did not expect to be promoted like this. became the CEO of the company.


    ??


    "Pepper Poze, everything about the company will be handed over to you. Now I have some research to do. Please arrange to pay Charlotte Doyle immediately after you return to the company."


    ??


    "Normally, the money should have been transferred to him yesterday."


    ??


    "Okay, I understand, I''ll make arrangements now."


    ??


    With a smile on his face, Pepper Potts picked up his briefcase and walked out in a daze.


    ??


    Seeing Pepper Potts leaving, Tony also let out a long sigh and finally left.


    ??


    Coming to the console, Tony looked at the three computer screens in front of him and said directly, "Jarvis!"


    ??


    "Welcome home, Mr. Stark."


    ??


    "Congratulations on the great success of the exposition opening ceremony and the Senate hearing."


    ??


    "Let me tell you, it''s refreshing to wear a suit on the TV."


    ??


    Hearing Jarvis'' compliment, Tony also showed a smile on his face.


    ??


    "Sir, your body has recovered, congratulations to you."


    ??


    "As long as you don''t continue to use steel armor, palladium poisoning will no longer bother you."


    ??


    Tony looked at the body data and analysis that appeared on the computer display screen in front of him, and said with a smile:


    ??


    "Find out the best anti-palladium radiation material, and put it into the inner layer of the armor. I want to block the radiation of palladium."


    ??


    "Sir, your reactor has a huge power. When you use it, you can only try to block it for you, but it cannot completely avoid radiation."


    ??


    "Long-term use will still cause palladium poisoning. After all, under the severe energy collision, the thickness of the radiation protection material inside the armor cannot well resist the penetration of palladium."


    ??


    "You''ll need 80 ounces of chlorophyll a week to relieve your symptoms of palladium poisoning."


    ??


    Listening to Jarvis'' analysis, Tony didn''t care. Now that he has a way to save his life in Charlotte, the problem of poisoning and death is no longer a threat to him. As long as Charlotte finds clues about the new element, everything will be fine. Not too much of a problem anymore.


    ??


    "Do as I instructed first, and do this first if no substitute palladium element is found."


    ??


    "Okay, Mr. Stark!"


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    Charlotte, who returned to the office, was listening to Ginny''s report.


    ??


    "As the stock price of Stark Industries has risen, you are officially worth more than ten billion dollars."


    ??


    "But most of them are stocks, mainly Stark Industries, and Coca-Cola''s share price hasn''t changed much, it''s still $300 million."


    ??


    "The orphanage in Hell''s Kitchen has been completed. Next, you need to attend the completion ceremony. At the same time, we will also begin to accept orphans dominated by Hell''s Kitchen."


    ??


    Listening to Ginny''s report, Charlotte nodded, and then said, "The teachers and staff of the orphanage must find some caring and responsible people."


    ??


    "We can''t let those little guys be hurt twice. We can raise the salary a little bit, but we must recruit more caring people."


    ??


    "Don''t worry about this, we are all caring people hired by the prospective staff, and because the orphanage is located in Hell''s Kitchen, we have also mobilized some high-table guards to be responsible for the security of the orphanage."


    ??


    "Okay I''ll leave this work to you, I can rest assured."


    ??


    "Ginny, you are also the elder of the High Table now, so just mobilize the strength that should be mobilized."


    ??


    Ginny nodded when a message came from Charlotte''s cell phone.


    ??


    It was Pepper Potts who turned over the $100 million task entrustment.


    ??


    "This is the commission for the treatment of Tony, remember to help me file my taxes and transfer it to my personal account."


    ??


    "OK!"


    ??


    Then Charlotte and Ginny chatted briefly for a while, and Ginny said goodbye and left to deal with other things.


    ??


    After Ginny left, Charlotte came to the training room and practiced her knot speed.


    ??


    As for the two subordinates of his Anbu, they learned the knowledge of the new world during this time, and began to try to take on a few high-table tasks, feeling the task career in this world.


    ??


    ??


    Moscow.


    ??


    At this time, it was snowing heavily, and Ivan Vanke turned out the passport that Ginny had obtained for him.


    ??


    Looking at the passport in his hand and the upcoming Morocco racing competition, thinking of Charlotte Doyle who rejected him, Ivan scratched his head, how should he prove himself in front of this guy.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 295： Naruto Uzumaki (2 in 1)

    the next day.


    ?


    The early morning sun shone on Charlotte''s face. She opened her eyes and moved her sore fingers. After entering the contact room yesterday, Charlotte not only practiced the seal by herself, but also used a multi-image avatar to be with him. Practice is more tiring, but the effect is also better.


    ?


    After moving her finger, Charlotte immediately started to check in the system.


    ?


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get 8 secret volumes of ninjutsu!


    ?


    8 copies of ninjutsu secret scrolls, which is quite a lot. Entering the system space, Charlotte opened the quest meeting place. Seeing that the Tony entrusted quest shown above has been completed, he clicked to receive it.


    ?


    Ding��Complete the B-level task, you can get 2,000 reputation, 200,000 copper coins, and a common treasure chest.


    ?


    After receiving the reward, Charlotte glanced at the unfinished quests in the quest meeting place and exited the quest meeting place.


    ?


    Click on your own information and get ready to see your current resources.


    ?


    Charlotte Doyle


    ?


    Age: 21 years old


    ?


    Occupation: Ninja


    ?


    VIP level: 8


    ?


    Attributes: Fire, Thunder, Earth, Wind


    ?


    Bloodstains: Three-Hooked Jade Writing Wheel Eyes, White Eyes, Wood Dun


    ?


    Chakra: 55 (cards)


    ?


    Secret Scroll: Ninjutsu �� Imperial lv2 (90% damage reduction after use, lasts for 4 seconds, note cannot reduce lethal damage)


    ?


    Ninjutsu��Rage lv1 (Increase attack power by 6% after use, lasts for ten seconds.)


    ?


    Ninja �� Coming and Going Shuriken lv1: Fires a Fuuma Shuriken forward, bursting with double the power to penetrate the enemy, and fly back to the owner after reaching the end.


    ?


    Earth Escape �� Earthquake lv1: Control the ground rupture within a certain range to rise, causing damage to the enemy, and the enemy within the attack range will be floated.


    ?


    Thunderbolt �� Thunderbolt lv1: Thunderbolt �� Thunderbolt: Summons a thunderbolt to the enemy. If the enemy is not successfully killed, the enemy will be paralyzed for 2 seconds.


    ?


    Palm Immortal Jutsu �� Living lv1: Outputting chakra from the palm can improve the healing ability of wounds or affected areas. It is a kind of healing ninjutsu. The amount of chakra should be adjusted according to the severity of the disease. In addition, excessive output of chakra will destroy the normal circulatory system in the patient''s body and make the patient comatose. Not only trauma, but also internal diseases can be effectively treated. (Note that the higher the ninjutsu level, the better the healing effect)


    ?


    Owning ninjas: Uchiha Sasuke Rong (double hook jade writing wheel eye), Uno Iruka, Li Luo Rong (Dumen Li), mute, ninja students - Uzumaki Naruto, Kam Dori - Temari, Konoha Sannin- Tsunade, Hinata Neji, Hinata Hinata, Hidean, Juvenile Hatake Kakashi, Anbe Hatake Kakashi, Anbe Uchiha Itachi, Anbe Yamato.


    ?


    Possess skills: (Too many skills, put them in the comment area in the future, and click on the paragraph comment if you want to watch." Huo Dun��hao fireball, lion burst, chidori, double hook jade writing wheel eye, teaching aid shuriken, enchantment Array, Roar of Love, Infinite Flurry, Konoha Whirlwind, Watch Lotus, Meteor Buckle, Konoha Gale, Lilianhua, Ninja �� Poison Mist, Hidden Weapon Needle Bullet, Yan Return �� Dolphin Dance, Paint Prank, Clone �� Double Bash, Harem Technique, Cyclone Scythe Dolly, Whirlwind Bombardment, Scythe Dolly �� Gust Dance, Strange Force, Forehead Bounce/Angry Kick, Slug �� Tonguetooth Sour


    ?


    Reputation: 24310


    ?


    Copper Coin: 11575.8w


    ?


    Gold Coins: 714


    ?


    Ninja Recruitment Scrolls: 4


    ?


    Ninjutsu scrolls: 22


    ?


    Normal treasure chest: 12


    ?


    Treasure Chest: 2


    ?


    Ninja: 3450


    ?


    Reincarnation Stone: 23900


    ?


    Psychic Beasts: Ninja Dog Army (full level), Blue Snake (full level), Toad Ji (25 level), Slug (full level)


    ?


    Artifact: Inactive


    ?


    Equipment: Chunin Kunwu, Chunin Forehead Protector, Chunin Vest, Chunin Manual, Chunin Necklace, Chunin Ring.


    ?


    Looking at the 50 ninjutsu skills, aside from the funny ninjutsu of Naruto, although it is not as good as Hatake Kakashi who copied thousands of ninjutsu, but what can be said is A ninja with more ninjutsu.


    ?


    Looking at the resources she currently owns, there are only three-digit system gold coins, which makes Charlotte feel a sense of urgency. Matryoshka can only open one layer every week. As for blood cores and energy blocks, we still need to wait for the time being. It seems that the acquisition of gold coins really cannot be relaxed in the slightest.


    ?


    Charlotte set her sights on ninjutsu secret scrolls and treasure chests, but was going to use all the ordinary treasure chests and ninjutsu secret scrolls to see if she could strengthen her strength.


    ?


    Opening the ordinary treasure chest, Charlotte thought for a while, thinking of Gu Yi''s explanation, this time she didn''t offer any blessings or prayers.


    ?


    Ordinary treasure chest, ten consecutive-open!


    ?


    The treasure chest emitted a dazzling light, and after a flash of brilliance, the result of opening the box appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle. Ten treasure chests


    ?


    Ding �� Get ??60 gold coins!


    ?


    Ding �� Gain 60 reputation!


    ?


    Ding �� Obtained C Ninja, 1 Temari Fragment!


    ?


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, 1 piece of Shippuden Haruno Sakura!


    ?


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Uzumaki Naruto Fragment!


    ?


    Ding �� Get ??60 gold coins!


    ?


    Ding �� Get ??10,000 copper coins.


    ?


    Ding �� Obtained C Ninja, 1 piece of Kankuro Shard!


    ?


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, Shippuden-Uzumaki Naruto 1 fragment!


    ?


    Ding��Get 15,000 copper coins!


    ?


    Looking at the information arranged in order on the screen, Charlotte glanced at it. The first thing to determine was whether there were ninja scrolls. She found that there were no ninja recruitment scrolls in the ten treasure boxes, but there were a lot of ninja fragments. 2 A c ninja fragment, 2 b ninja fragments.


    ?


    Especially when she saw that the number of C-Ninja Uzumaki Naruto reached 10, a smile appeared on Charlotte''s face. The Naruto who took the Chunin exam was still the one who learned the spiral pill. It has been strengthened, and it does not need to occupy a battle position.


    ?


    As for the other three shards, Charlotte took a look and found that none of them met the ninja recruitment standards. As for when they would be able to gather their shards, she could only shake her head and say that there is a long way to go.


    ?


    With all the rewards in the bag, Charlotte felt that she was lucky today, so she did not immediately recruit Naruto C-Ninja Uzumaki, but took advantage of her good luck and prepared to directly start the recruitment of the ninjutsu secret scroll.


    ?


    Tenth Ninjutsu Secret Scroll, open!


    ?


    The ninjutsu secret scroll in the backpack emitted a dazzling light, and the next second, it turned into ninjutsu fragments and appeared in front of Charlotte.


    ?


    Ding, congratulations on getting the wind escape and vacuum wave, 1 ninjutsu shard!


    ?


    Ding��Congratulations for getting 3 pieces of Ninjutsu Shards!


    ?


    Ding��Congratulations for getting the Fire Escape��Ghost Lantern, 1 Ninjutsu Fragment!


    ?


    Ding, congratulations on getting 2 shuriken and ninjutsu fragments!


    ?


    Ding, congratulations on getting Feng Dun, Zhankongbo, 1 ninjutsu shard!


    ?


    Ding, congratulations on getting 1 piece of Ninjutsu shards!


    ?


    Ding, congratulations on getting 1 piece of Ninjutsu shard!


    ?


    Ding��Congratulations for getting the Water Escape��Water Dragon Roll, 1 Ninjutsu Fragment!


    ?


    Ding, congratulations on getting the forbidden technique, Yin Healing and Destruction, 1 Ninjutsu Fragment!


    ?


    Ding, congratulations on getting the illusion, the non-jutsu here, 1 ninjutsu fragment!


    ?


    Looking at the subtitles popping up on the screen and a series of information about ninjutsu fragments, Charlotte glanced roughly, and did not check whether there was any ninjutsu that could be assembled. Instead, she took the fragments and continued with the secret of ninjutsu. Volume open.


    ?


    Tenth Ninjutsu Secret Scroll, open!


    ?


    The ninjutsu secret scroll in the backpack once again emitted a dazzling light, and the next second it turned into ninjutsu fragments and presented them in front of Charlotte.


    ?


    Ding, congratulations on getting the Earth Dun & Earth Pillar Explosion, 1 Ninjutsu Fragment!


    ?


    Ding, congratulations on getting the Illusion and Darkness Technique, 1 Ninjutsu Fragment!


    ?


    Ding, congratulations on getting 2 pieces of Ninjutsu Shards!


    ?


    Ding��Congratulations for getting the Fire Escape��Ghost Lantern, 1 Ninjutsu Fragment!


    ?


    Ding, congratulations on getting 1 Ninjutsu Fragment from Water Escape��Shui Yinayuan!


    ?


    Ding, congratulations on getting Thunder Escape, Ground Walk, 1 Ninjutsu Fragment!


    ?


    Ding, congratulations on getting 2 shuriken and ninjutsu fragments!


    ?


    Ding, congratulations on getting 1 piece of Ninjutsu fragment!


    ?


    Ding, congratulations on getting Feng Dun, Zhankongbo, 1 ninjutsu shard!


    ?


    Ding, congratulations on getting psychic, lightning sword, 1 ninjutsu shard!


    ?


    After using 20 copies of the ninjutsu secret scroll in a row, Charlotte did not use the remaining 2 copies together, but prepared to wait for 10 copies to be opened together.


    ?


    At this time, Charlotte began to check her own gains. I don''t know if it was because there was no prayer this time, the result of using the secret scroll this time was not very satisfactory.


    ?


    Of the 20 ninjutsu secret scrolls, only 25 ninjutsu fragments exploded, which can be said to be the lowest explosion rate since the use of ninjutsu secret scrolls.


    ?


    However, Charlotte was not discouraged. After collecting all the fragments of the secret scroll, Charlotte opened the secret scroll column. He wanted to see that all the ninjutsu had reached the learning standard.


    ?


    Clicking on the ninjutsu secret scroll column, Charlotte saw that Feng Dun, Zhankong Bo and Water Escape, Water Rush all reached 5 fragments, which could be combined into execution skills.


    ?


    Without any hesitation, Charlotte clicked to combine.


    ?


    Wind Escape��Chopping Wave: A blast of air pressure in the shape of a trumpet is sent forward, which can easily knock the opponent''s shuriken flying, and even knock away opponents in the distance.


    ?


    Water Escape��Water Rush: Taking itself as the center, it summons water that rotates and rises rapidly like a tornado. After that, the water spreads like a waterfall and attacks the opponent downwards, finally forming a big river. All attacks and defenses are controlled by the caster.


    ?


    Seeing the two newly acquired ninjutsus, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction. Most of the ninjutsus she had acquired before were taijutsu, and now she has two more in attribute ninjutsu. Ninjutsu has diversity.


    ?


    With the learning of these two ninjutsu, Charlotte''s chakra attributes include the water attribute, so far, the five basic chakra attributes of wind, thunder, earth, water, and fire have all been collected.


    ?


    Ding �� detected that Charlotte Doyle obtained five basic attributes of chakra, and won the title of "excellent talent".


    ?


    1 ninja in the battle column will be rewarded!


    ?


    Hearing the reward from the system, Charlotte had a smile on her face, but this reward was very good, worth a full 16,000 gold coins.


    ?


    After receiving the system reward, Charlotte withdrew from the ninjutsu secret scroll, clicked on her ninja column, and saw that the avatar of C Ninja Uzumaki Naruto was lit up, and it showed that the fragment was 10/10. Whether to recruit or not, there was no hesitation. , Charlotte chose to recruit directly.


    ?


    Ding. Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting the C-rank ninja Naruto Uzumaki!


    ?


    At this moment, a new picture popped up in front of Charlotte. It was Naruto Uzumaki, who was wearing an orange top, wearing a Konoha Ninja forehead, smiling on his face, and holding a kunai in his hand.


    ?


    Looking at Naruto Uzumaki with a smile on his face, Charlotte also showed a smile. It was really not easy. His ninja student Naruto could finally be upgraded to Naruto Shimonin.


    ?


    The most important thing is that Naruto Uzumaki can make spiral pills, so he can use it.


    ?


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    ?


    Uzumaki Naruto: C-Class Ninja


    ?


    Skills: Spiral Maru, Shadow Clone, Double Kick, Uzumaki Naruto 2,000 Bombs.


    ?


    Spiral Maru: Create a shadow clone to compress Chakra in the palm of the body, and attack the enemy in front. The attacked enemy will be floated into the air.


    ?


    Shadow Clone��Double Kick: Create a shadow clone and attack forward together with the main body. The final kick of the main body knocks the enemy into the air.


    ?


    Uzumaki Naruto 2,000 Bombs: Using multiple shadow clones, together with the main body, he performs a storm-like physical attack on the enemy, and finally knocks the enemy into the air.


    ?


    Looking at Naruto Uzumaki''s three skills, Charlotte was only interested in Spiral Maru. Whether it was a shadow clone or a multiple shadow clone, Charlotte had already learned it from Kakashi.


    ?


    As for Naruto''s esoteric skills, Charlotte''s helplessness is a sign of her helplessness. This kid can use it casually, but Charlotte is reluctant.


    ?


    Summoning a lot of shadow clones to attack with physical techniques, this kind of move is what Naruto is willing to use, and of course Naruto''s apprentice Konoha Maru, but Charlotte is reluctant to use chakra indiscriminately.


    ?


    However, thinking that Naruto''s Spiral Maru would have to be assisted by a shadow clone, Charlotte was going to wait and enter the practice ground to try it out to see if she could improve it.


    ?


    With his own chakra control, it should be no problem to use it with one hand.


    ?


    With the receipt of the ninja, the amount of chakra equivalent to 1 card converged on Charlotte Doyle, which made his chakra amount increase again, reaching a full 56 cards, but compared with Naruto, it is still Too much inferior.


    ?


    At the same time, the memory of Tsunade Uzumaki Naruto''s ninjutsu skills was also instilled in Charlotte''s mind, how to use the shadow clone, and how to use the spiral pill.


    ?


    After feeling her own increased strength, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction Then looked at Kakashi Anbu Hatake and Naruto Shimonin who had not yet merged on the ninja column, and after thinking for a while, Charlotte decided that the Kakashi team needed to be temporarily recalled and could not be put outside.


    ?


    On the one hand, it is necessary to strengthen the strength of these two people. On the other hand, when they need to resist the attack of hell, they also need these ninjas to contribute. After all, they are also much stronger than ordinary magicians, and they will also be a part of it. Not a small amount of power.


    ?


    After confirming everything, Charlotte didn''t hesitate, she directly exited the system space, picked up the mobile phone on the bedside table, called out Kakashi''s phone number and made a direct call.


    ?


    After the phone rang for a while, it was connected.


    ?


    "Kakashi, how''s the mission going?"


    ?


    "Lord Charlotte, we have just found the vampire stronghold of the Eastern European branch. During this time, because all the elders of the vampire council died and the Nordic branch was wiped out, they moved and evaded as a whole, so it took some time."


    ?


    "But the vampire lair of the Eastern European branch has been found by us, and we can solve it soon, and then the last vampire gathering place ahead, the African branch."


    ?


    Hearing Kakashi''s words, Charlotte nodded secretly, and then said, "After clearing the Eastern European branch, we will return temporarily, we have a new mission!"


    ?


    "Yes!"


    ?


    ?

 Chapter 296： annoying sperm

    After explaining a few words to Kakashi, Charlotte couldn''t hold back her desire for Yu Helixuan and entered the system space again.


    ?


    Coming to the training ground in the system space, Charlotte first carefully felt the Naruto version of the spiral pill, first summoned a shadow clone, and then concentrated the chakra in her hand, flowing in an irregular direction. , and compress it, and the shadow clone is on the side to assist, ''help rolling the balls'' to form a palm-sized non-attribute chakra ball.


    ?


    Looking at the spiral pill in her hand, Charlotte smashed towards the wall in front of her.


    ?


    "Boom!"


    ?


    The entire wall of the training ground collapsed in an instant. After feeling the power of the Spiral Pill, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction, and then began to dismantle it gradually. He wanted to use the Spiral Pill normally with one hand instead of recruiting a shadow clone to help him stabilize.


    ?


    With an idea, Charlotte began to implement it and began to try to master this ninjutsu step by step.


    ?


    ?


    the other side.


    ?


    Tony is practicing boxing with Happy in the villa''s gym.


    ?


    At this time, Pepper Potts walked in and said to Tony, "Come here, the notary is here."


    ?


    "Come here and sign some documents."


    ?


    At this moment, Tony threw a fist at Happy and said, "I''m beating Happy."


    ?


    At this moment, Tony elbowed and hit Happy in the face.


    ?


    Happy said depressedly, "Which trick is this?"


    ?


    "It''s called mixed martial arts, and it''s just becoming popular."


    ?


    Happy retorted: "It''s called dirty boxing, and it''s been popular for a long time."


    ?


    Tony ignored Happy''s words and urged: "Take it, hurry up!"


    ?


    At this time, Natasha walked in in a city-beautiful professional attire, instantly attracting Happy''s attention.


    ?


    Seeing that Happy''s eyes were wrong, Tony turned to look back and saw Natasha who came in.


    ?


    Pepper Potts said at this time, "I promise this is the only time for me, please transfer your company to me."


    ?


    Natasha took the document, walked to Pepper Potts, opened it and said, "Please sign your initials."


    ?


    Pepper Potts took the pen and began to sign on it.


    ?


    At this moment, Tony stared at Natasha who came in, while Happy gave Tony a light hammer on the head and said provocatively, "Lesson 1, don''t look away."


    ?


    Tony just kicked Happy''s stomach, kicked him back, and hit the pillar of the ring.


    ?


    Happy''s cry of pain caught Natasha''s eyes.


    ?


    At this time, Tony took a small hammer, struck the bell hanging on the ring, pointed at Natasha and said, "I''m not playing anymore, what''s your name, miss?"


    ?


    "Natalie Norsman."


    ?


    Tony waved his hand and said, "Come here, please come to the ring."


    ?


    Pepper Potts on the side said, "No, you don''t really want her to come up and fight with you!"


    ?


    "The judge has the final say."


    ?


    Natasha said softly to Pepper Potts, "I''m the judge, no problem."


    ?


    Pepper Potts said apologetically, "Sorry, Tony is a strange person."


    ?


    Natasha walked to the ring. When she entered the ring, she showed a graceful figure. Tony couldn''t take his eyes off it. After the two looked at each other for a few seconds, Tony asked in confusion, "What?"


    ?


    Natasha, did not speak, but spoke heavily to Tony.


    ?


    Seeing this scene, Tony said to Happy, who was beside him, "Can you teach her a lesson?"


    ?


    "no problem!"


    ?


    After receiving a positive answer from Happy, Tony walked off the ring and sat down beside Pepper Potts.


    ?


    "Little peppers."


    ?


    "what?"


    ?


    "who is she?"


    ?


    "She''s from the legal department. If you stare straight at her, you may get a lawsuit."


    ?


    Tony turned his head to look at Pepper Potts, and said, "I need a new assistant."


    ?


    Pepper Potts didn''t care, but looked at the phone and replied, "I have three potential candidates, waiting for you to interview them."


    ?


    Tony looked at Natalie in the boxing ring and replied, "I don''t have time for an interview. I want one now. I think it''s her."


    ?


    Pepper Potts directly refused: "No!"


    ?


    in the boxing ring.


    ?


    At this time, Happy looked at the girl in front of him and asked, "Have you ever punched."


    ?


    Natasha, who goes by the pseudonym Natalie, replied with a smile, "Yes!"


    ?


    Happy answered, "Like boxing aerobics, body sculpting, yoga, etc.?"


    ?


    Tony, who was sitting on the sofa, asked at this time, "How do you spell your last name?"


    ?


    "Natalie No-S-Mann!"


    ?


    Tony clapped his hands and woke up the screen on the table next to him, but it was the small table beside Tony, which was a table and a computer screen that was eye-catching.


    ?


    Seeing Tony''s actions, Pepper Potts said in surprise, "You want to search for her on the Internet?"


    ?


    While operating, Tony said, "I thought I was staring at her."


    ?


    Soon, Natalie''s profile was displayed directly. Looking at the other party''s photo and personal information, Tony exclaimed, "Wow, she''s amazing."


    ?


    Tony looked at the information and said, "It''s great, it''s great, it''s really good."


    ?


    Pepper Potts said helplessly: "You are so boring."


    ?


    "She is fluent in French, Italian and Latin."


    ?


    Tony turned his head to look at Pepper Potts: "Who can speak Latin?"


    ?


    Pepper Potts glanced down at the information on the screen, then said, "No one can speak it, it''s a language that is about to disappear."


    ?


    "No one, someone can read and write Latin, but no one can speak it."


    ?


    At this time, Tony pulled out a photo of Natalie, his eyes lit up, and then asked Little Pepper, "Have you ever been a model in Tokyo?"


    ?


    "She did."


    ?


    "I need her, she has everything."


    ?


    The conversation between the two caught Natasha''s attention, and she turned to look. At this time, Happy said, "The first iron rule is to stare at your opponent."


    ?


    As soon as the words fell, Happy immediately attacked and went away. Natasha grabbed Happy''s punching arm, then turned over and pinched Happy''s neck with both feet, and instantly fell to the ground.


    ?


    The movement of Happy being knocked down was huge, causing Tony and Pepper Potts, who were sitting on the sofa, to exclaim.


    ?


    "Oh my God!"


    ?


    "Happy!"


    ?


    At this moment, Tony came over, picked up a small hammer and struck the clock next to him a few times.


    ?


    "Looks like a technical knockout."


    ?


    Happy defended: "I just slipped."


    ?


    At this time, Natasha walked down from the ring, put on her shoes, and said to Tony in front of her, "I need your ''impression''."


    ?


    "The ''impression'' you left on me is that you are very calm and mature."


    ?


    Natasha said with a smile, "I mean I need to ''print'' your fingerprints."


    ?


    "I see."


    ?


    This is Natasha taking out the document from the side, then opening it and placing it in front of Tony. Tony digs his finger and prints it in the place where the fingerprint should be printed.


    ?


    Pepper Potts came over: "How''s it going?"


    ?


    Valley


    ?


    Tony said while printing his fingerprints, "Yes, it will be done soon."


    ?


    Tony pointed to the document and said to Pepper Potts, "Now you''re the boss."


    ?


    Natasha closed the document, looked at Tony and said, "Is there anything else, Mr. Stark?"


    ?


    "Something happened!"


    ?


    Pepper Potts said at this time, "It''s alright, Miss Northman, thank you."


    ?


    Natasha took the document and turned to leave.


    ?


    Looking at the background of Natasha''s departure, Tony said again, "I want this one."


    ?


    "no!"


    ?


    ?


    Time flies, and three days have passed.


    ?


    In the past three days, Charlotte has obtained 300 Ninja Jade (VIP level 7 and above users will get double reward, Ninja Jade +300), 50 bowls of delicious ramen, 50 gold coins (VIP level 8 and above users will receive double reward through system check-in) , Gold +50).


    ?


    In addition to the sign-in reward, Yamato and Uchiha Itachi completed 6 C-level tasks in the past three days.


    ?


    As expected of an Anbu ninja, the efficiency of completing this task is much faster.


    ?


    Ding! Complete C-level tasks:


    ?


    Gain 500 reputation x6.


    ?


    50000 copper coins x6.


    ?


    1 normal treasure chest x6.


    ?


    In the past three days, Charlotte has been practicing Helix Pill. With the joint efforts of a large number of shadow clones, she finally used Helix Pill with one hand skillfully in three days, without the cooperation of shadow clones. Because of the high-intensity practice, the wooden avatar in the magic world almost dissipated, but fortunately, Charlotte replenished it in time.


    ?


    As for the newly acquired Wind and Water Dungeons, Charlotte hasn''t had time to practice.


    ?


    ?


    Monaco.


    ?


    At this time, Charlotte was sitting in the car, closing her eyes and resting. He had not rested for the past few days. He was next to Tsunade. He was going to bring Ginny with him, but it was because the other party was in charge of the orphanage''s recruitment. They didn''t come together.


    ?


    Under the guidance of the mounted police, Tony and Charlotte''s car stopped in front of the ''Hotel Paris'' in Monaco.


    ?


    Tony took Chili Pepper and Happy to get out of the car first, and there were cheers from the surroundings, and Tsunade clapped Charlotte.


    ?


    "It''s there."


    ?


    Charlotte sighed, then yawned, "It''s finally here!"


    ?


    "John, Tsunade, let''s get off too."


    ?


    Then the three of Charlotte also got off the Rolls-Royce, and cheers broke out again.


    ?


    Tony, who entered the hotel first, said to Little Pepper, "This is Europe, no matter what happens, let it take its course."


    ?


    Little Pepper said in surprise: "Let it be? Let it be, Mr. Stark."


    ?


    Tony snapped his fingers and shouted to the beauty in red in front of him, "Hey!"


    ?


    Natasha had a smile on her face: "Go on a smooth journey, Mr. Stark."


    ?


    "very good."


    ?


    "It''s really nice to meet you."


    ?


    While the two were talking, Charlotte brought Tsunade and John in as well.


    ?


    As soon as he stepped into the hotel, Casablanca, the person in charge of the Monaco Continental Hotel, immediately came to Charlotte respectfully and said, "Welcome, Mrs. Charlotte!"


    ?


    Looking at the person in charge of the Continental Hotel who ran over here, Charlotte nodded: "Are you here to participate in the car race too?"


    ?


    Casablanca shook his head: "I''m not interested in racing cars. I''m here mainly to follow your orders. If you have any needs, you can follow me."


    ?


    Charlotte was a little bit stunned, but didn''t say anything.


    ?


    At this time, Pepper Potts whispered to Tony: "When did you hire her."


    ?


    Tony replied, "You forced it all."


    ?


    "What am I forcing you to do?"


    ?


    Just when the two were about to quarrel, Charlotte came to their side and patted Tony on the shoulder:


    ?


    "Hey, man, what are you talking about?"


    ?


    Pepper Potts turned around and said with a smile on his face, "Mr. Charlotte!"


    ?


    Tony saw Tsunade behind Charlotte, and immediately said, "Pepper, this is the beauty, that''s her."


    ?


    Tony pointed to his chest. Although he didn''t say it clearly, Pepper Potts also understood.


    ?


    Pepper Potts walked up to Tsunade, held Tsunade''s hands and said, "Thank you, thank you very much for your help."


    ?


    Tsunade looked at the enthusiastic Pepper Potts and said with a smile, "It''s all tasks, this is what I should do."


    ?


    "Thank you for your help. You''ve helped a lot."


    ?


    "And, my God, your skin is really good, and that beautiful blonde hair."


    ?


    "God, how do you take care of it, teach me!"


    ?


    With Pepper Potts'' compliment, Tsunade began to talk with him, but the corner of his eyes did not leave Charlotte.


    ?


    Tony put his arm on Charlotte''s shoulder: "Hey, man, you showed up just in time."


    ?


    "It was really dangerous just now."


    ?


    Tony pointed at Natasha and said, "This is my new secretary, how about it, she''s beautiful."


    ?


    At this time, Natasha had a professional smile on her face. She looked at Tony and Charlotte and didn''t say anything.


    ?


    Charlotte looked at the SHIELD agent, then at Tony, and said with a smile, "Tony, if you can keep her by your side, that''s really capable."


    ?


    "This one is a talent."


    ?


    Tony glanced at Charlotte and asked in surprise, "You know him?"


    ?


    "Of course, don''t you know?"


    ?


    "Hey, this is my secretary, can I not know him?"


    ?


    Seeing that Tony hadn''t reacted yet, Charlotte didn''t break it on the spot, but said, "Where are our seats."


    ?


    "Mr. Tony, Mr. Charlotte Your seats are here, this table is our territory."


    ?


    At this time, Natasha, who was beside him, was walking in front, indicating that she was here.


    ?


    Charlotte and Tony nodded and sat directly at the dining table.


    ?


    "Charlotte, don''t you really think about driving a racing car with me?"


    ?


    "This feeling is really different, why don''t you come?"


    ?


    Seeing Tony''s re-invitation, Charlotte shook her head and said, "I''m not interested in racing cars, this speed is too slow..."


    ?


    With Charlotte''s perverted physical fitness, Tony shook his head and said, "Man, you lost a piece of fun."


    ?


    At this time, Justin Hammer in the hotel also saw Charlotte and Tony when he came over with a glass of wine.


    ?


    "Tony, Charlotte."


    ?


    "Hey, I didn''t expect to meet you here too."


    ?


    "Are you guys okay?"


    ?


    Looking at Justin Hammer coming over, Tony frowned and said to Charlotte, "This is really a nasty guy."


    ?


    Tony then greeted Justin Hammer: "How are you?"


    ?


    ?


    ps: There are 3 more updates today, 6000 words!


    ?

 Chapter 297： invite

    At this time, Justin Hammer seemed to be familiar with himself. He sat at a table with Charlotte Tony and others, and then continued:


    ?


    "You are not the only rich people who drive famous cars. I also like this event very much."


    ?


    While speaking, Justin Hammer also pulled over a beautiful woman behind him: "This is Christine from "The World of Flash," Tony, do you know him?"


    ?


    "I know, but I''m not familiar with it."


    ?


    "She''s going to interview me in "Fancy World"!"


    ?


    Looking at Justin Hammer showing off, Tony laughed:


    ?


    "She once ''did'' me an exclusive interview and then wrote a report, which is impressive."


    ?


    Christine looked at Charlotte, who was beside her, and said with a smile, "Mr. Charlotte, can I conduct an interview with you?"


    ?


    "If I can''t interview you, the editor-in-chief will definitely scold me to death."


    ?


    Charlotte had a smile on her face, just when Christine thought the other party was going to agree.


    ?


    "No, I don''t accept interviews."


    ?


    Hearing Charlotte''s straightforward refusal, a smile appeared on Tony''s face, while Justin Hammer was like eating dead flies, and the things he showed off turned out to be items that others disdained.


    ?


    This is Justin Hammer, who ignored Christine, but looked at Tony and said:


    ?


    "Tony, actually I want to show the product at your expo."


    ?


    "Wow, if you invent something that can be used, I will definitely reserve the showroom for you."


    ?


    At this time, Tony pulled his shirt at the neckline, and then said to Charlotte, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    ?


    After speaking, Tony got up and left.


    ?


    Natasha came over, put some desserts on the table, and said to Justin Hammer, "Sir, this is our position, you may need to let it go."


    ?


    Looking at Natasha in red, Justin Hammer''s face showed a hint of embarrassment, then he took out a business card and put it in front of Charlotte and said, "Mr. Charlotte Doyle, Hammer Industries is now Responsible for most of the Department of Defense orders, if you are interested, you can learn about it, and we also welcome individual investors."


    ?


    After speaking, Justin Hammer didn''t stop, and left the table with Christine directly. The reporter that Tony has deeply felt, he also has to feel it deeply...


    ?


    Charlotte glanced at the business card on the table, and a smile appeared on her face. Maybe he was using it. As for how to operate it at that time, it might be contrary to the result that Justin Hammer hoped.


    ?


    Natasha saw that Justin Hammer had left, and no one else was bothering her, so she said softly to Charlotte: "Mr. Charlotte, I''m Tony''s assistant now, can I ask you not to tell me for the time being? Tony, my other identity."


    ?


    "Oh, is it your undercover trick again, like Barbara the sound bird?"


    ?


    "Aren''t you afraid of ending up like Barbara did?"


    ?


    Gu Jie


    ?


    Charlotte''s tone didn''t change much, but Natasha felt a chill in her heart. Others didn''t know what happened to Barbara, but Natasha was very clear.


    ?


    It was the S.H.I.E.L.D. that sent Barbara to go undercover next to Charlotte, but she was discovered by the other party, and then she was beheaded directly. The head was sent to Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D. Thinking of this, Natasha couldn''t help but panic, and then quickly said:


    "Mr. Charlotte, we don''t have the slightest ill will towards Tony, and he has become a consultant for S.H.I.E.L.D., but his recent behavior is a little abnormal. I''ll come to see if there is any problem with his body."


    ?


    Looking at Natasha, who was almost pleading, Charlotte was moved. Just as she was about to speak, Pepper Potts and Tsunade came over with 4 glasses of wine in their hands, Tsunade. She even put a glass of whiskey in front of Charlotte.


    ?


    Pepper Potts looked at Natasha, frowned slightly, then looked at Charlotte and asked with a smile on her face, "Where''s Tony, where did he go?"


    ?


    "He went to the bathroom and should be back soon."


    ?


    "This guy is really worrying."


    ?


    Pepper Potts'' face is not good, especially when he looks at Natasha in front of him, he is even more upset. He knows Tony''s character very well. It is very dangerous to recruit Natalie as secretary. Signal, this is not the same as the cover magazines of Yingying Yanyan outside, so at this time she does not want to pay attention to this newly appointed secretary.


    ?


    Charlotte did not ignore Natasha''s previous words, but looked at Tsunade who was sitting next to her, put her head in the other''s ear, and said with a smile: "What were you two discussing before? We talked for a long time."


    ?


    Tsunade glanced at Charlotte who was approaching, and then said, "You won''t be interested in topics between women."


    ?


    Charlotte thought to herself: If you don''t tell me, how do you know if I''ll be interested? Maybe I''m very interested?


    ?


    But in the end, Charlotte didn''t speak her mind, but took a sip of the whiskey in front of her.


    ?


    ?


    Toilet.


    ?


    Tony glanced at the reactor that he had attached to his chest with magnetic suction technology. Although UU Reading had been cured of his chest injury, in order to be able to put on the armor in time to fight outside, Tony still stacked the reactor. In the original position, rather than staying on the armor.


    ?


    Of course, Tony has already instructed Jarvis to start making the model that is fixed on the armor, but the finished product hasn''t been produced yet, so I couldn''t bring it with me this time.


    ?


    After all, the suitcase-shaped Mark armor was developed before he was treated, and the inspiration was also from Charlotte''s space ability to carry items with him.


    ?


    Although Tony has no way to think about Charlotte for the time being and store the battle armor in a different space to carry with him, he has also managed to reduce it to the size of a suitcase, which can be easily carried when going out, and can be worn quickly in the face of emergencies. Put on the steel armor and deal with the enemy.


    ?


    As for the built-in Ark reactor now, some changes need to be made to some of the deployments inside. After all, when it was originally designed, it was not considered to reserve the position of the built-in reactor for the suitcase-shaped armor, which would take some time. Remodeled and recreated.


    ?


    Tony used the blood virus detector, and it showed that the current blood virus level was 0, so he nodded in satisfaction and looked at himself in the mirror.


    ?


    "Since it''s already here, don''t miss it!"


    ?


    Soon, Tony changed into his racing suit and left the hotel to enter the competition.


    ?


    ?

 Chapter 298： whiplash

    Justin Hammer has switched positions in the executive lobby of the hotel and is being interviewed by Christine at this time.


    ?


    "Tony and I, we admire each other, we are not competitors."


    ?


    "After he quit the arms sales industry, he accelerated the development of Hammer Industries. There is a healthy competition between Tony and I."


    ?


    At this time, Tony''s voice came out on the TV behind Justin Hammer, causing Justin Hammer to turn around curiously.


    ?


    At this time on the TV, Tony was accepting a question from a reporter: "To own a racing car is to race, otherwise what would you do with a racing car."


    ?


    Looking at Tony''s answer on TV, Justin Hammer said incredulously, "He wants to race?"


    ?


    A top rich man actually wants to race a car, or he participates in such a dangerous sport as racing, which simply refreshes Justin Hammer''s values.


    ?


    ?


    Pepper Potts, who was looking at the menu at this time, also saw Tony on the TV, and immediately turned his head and asked Natasha, "Natalie, did you know he wants to race a car?"


    ?


    "I only found out now."


    ?


    "He can''t race."


    ?


    "I understand, how can I help you."


    ?


    "Where''s Happy?"


    ?


    "He''s outside."


    ?


    "I need Happy, I''ll go right away."


    ?


    Natasha didn''t hesitate, got up immediately and ran out.


    ?


    At this time, Tsunade looked at Charlotte with some puzzlement, and then asked curiously, "Is there any problem with this movement?"


    ?


    "There is nothing wrong with sports. It''s just that compared to ordinary people, this sports has some risks. If an accident occurs, it may kill them."


    ?


    Tsunade nodded thoughtfully, then spoke to Pepper Potts: "Tony should not be an ordinary person, so there should be no problem."


    ?


    Pepper Potts opened his mouth and was about to speak when Happy walked in with a red suitcase and gestured to Pepper at the door.


    ?


    "Sorry, I have to excuse me first."


    ?


    After speaking, Pepper Potts ran out, got into the car, and rushed towards the track with Happy.


    ?


    Tsunade looked at the two who were leaving, thought for a while, and said, "Do you need us to go see it together?"


    ?


    At this time, on the TV screen, Ivan Vanke, dressed as a stadium staff member, appeared on Rundao, and was broadcast live on TV.


    ?


    Charlotte looked at the people who appeared on the TV, frowning slightly: "He''s still here."


    ?


    "Who?" Tsunade asked curiously.


    ?


    "A guy who wanted to take refuge with me, but was not taken in by me."


    ?


    "Let''s go, let''s go see the scene."


    ?


    The next moment, Charlotte and Tsunade left the hotel and headed towards the arena.


    ?


    ?


    The car ran to the top, Ivan Vanke threw his arms, and two whips stretched out from the cuffs. After pressing the switch, the work clothes on his body were instantly burned by a strong current, revealing the simple armor in his body, and the whiplash generation.


    ?


    At this time, Ivan ran towards the arena with two whips. An F1 car came towards him with a whistling sound. Ivan Vanke swung a whip and lost to the oncoming car.


    ?


    Gu Tu


    ?


    "Shh!"


    ?


    The sparks carried lightning, and the F1 car was vulnerable in front of the whip. The front of the car was instantly split in half, and the car flew directly and fell to the track ahead.


    ?


    "Boom!"


    ?


    The racing car that was speeding out crashed on the spot, but fortunately there was no explosion at all.


    ?


    At this time, the security personnel on the scene began to evacuate the spectators of the game, and the rescue team also rushed to the crashed vehicle with a fire extinguisher.


    ?


    However, Tony, who was concentrating on driving, didn''t know what was happening at the scene of the game, and still drove forward.


    ?


    Ivan waited for Tony''s car, and when the timing was right, he threw the whip in the direction of the front of the car, and then because the speed of the car was too fast, the whip did not hit Tony in the driver''s seat, but directly threw the front wheel of the car. position directly chopped.


    ?


    The car lost its front wheel, rolled over instantly, and flew towards the location where it crashed before. Fortunately, the quality of the car Tony chose was not to be mentioned. Although it rolled over, it did not suffer too much damage.


    ?


    Holding two whips, Ivan walked slowly towards Tony''s location.


    ?


    At this time, Charlotte and Tsunade had arrived in the auditorium of the arena, but they were much faster than Pepper Potts who left first.


    ?


    "Do you need us to help?"


    ?


    "We don''t need to take action, Tony should be able to handle it."


    ?


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tsunade no longer had any interest in intervening, but folded his arms around his shoulders and watched.


    ?


    ?


    Ivan waved the long whip in his hand, and the plasma current visible to the naked eye floated and flickered on it. At this time, several racing cars behind him collided to avoid Ivan on the track, and even caused an explosion, and the flames shot into the sky. rise.


    ?


    At this time, Tony took off his helmet and looked at the approaching enemy and the changes that occurred. Taking advantage of the flames and smoke blocking his vision, he quickly climbed out.


    ?


    Ivan walked in front of Tony''s car, and slapped the driver''s seat with a whip. The car was split into two pieces again, and he looked down at the driver''s seat, but he didn''t find Tony.


    ?


    Just when Ivan Vanke was puzzled, Tony suddenly appeared behind the other party with the door frame of the racing car, and then hit his head with a slap in the face.


    ?


    Tsunade, who was in the audience, saw this scene and shook his head: "What a pity, what a sneak attack opportunity."


    ?


    However, Tony''s blow did not knock Ivan Vanke unconscious, but only made the opponent stumble.


    ?


    Ivan threw the whip towards Tony, UU reading instantly smashed the door in Tony''s hand, and then the whip in his hand kept, one whip, two whips and three whips, but Ivan''s head was too bad , and every time Tony escaped by rolling on the ground.


    ?


    When Tony turned to escape, Ivan turned around and pulled back, and a whip hit Tony''s feet, but the powerful plasma current directly blew Tony away.


    ?


    Tsunade looked at the battle in front of him, but felt very bored: "This fighting ability is not as good as even the students of the ninja school."


    ?


    "I think the senior ninja students are better than them."


    ?


    "But the weapon this guy uses looks good, the whip wrapped in lightning, but I don''t know if it''s only so powerful."


    ?


    "But I think Second Grandpa''s Thunder God''s Sword should be much stronger than this one."


    ?


    Looking at Tsunade who was commenting on the side, Charlotte was a little bit more specific. She agreed with her statement, but she still said, "Their physical fitness is indeed very poor, but the technology developed and the combat effectiveness should not be underestimated."


    ?


    "When Pepper Potts sends the armor over, the battle situation will be rewritten soon."


    ?


    "I hope so!"


    ?


    This is Ivan waving the long whip in his hand and walking towards Tony who was bombed to the ground. The two long whips were blown away by Ivan''s dance, and the plasma currents converged in the air.


    ?


    ?

 Chapter 299： I did it

    "ZiZZZZZZZZZ"


    ??


    The current of the plasma was returned in the air. Tony lay on the ground and saw Ivan coming through the rear mirror of the overturned racing car on the ground. He got up and jumped, and then rolled on the ground to spread the distance.


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    At this time, Ivan''s whip hit the ground, and the plasma current instantly ignited the gasoline on the ground, causing the car to explode and set off a huge fire.


    ??


    Fortunately, Tony escaped in advance and did not receive any serious injuries, but the racing suit on his arm was also set on fire. After standing up, Tony quickly patted the flame on his arm.


    ??


    At this moment, Ivan held a toothpick in his mouth, looked at Tony with great interest, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and then started to approach Tony step by step, like cat and mouse, winning the ticket.


    ??


    On the other side, Happy drove a Rolls-Royce and Pepper Potts into the racing track. Looking at the enemy attacking Tony in front of him, Happy honked his horn to signal Tony to dodge, and then stepped on the accelerator. He rammed towards Ivan Vanke, and knocked him out on the runway guardrail.


    ??


    Tony, who jumped to the side of the guardrail, breathed a sigh of relief and walked off the guardrail.


    ??


    At this moment, Happy in the car stuck out his head and shouted loudly, "Are you alright?"


    ??


    "fine."


    ??


    Tsunade in the audience, looking at the scene in front of him, said a little boringly: "This is the end?"


    ??


    "Not yet, but it will be soon."


    ??


    Tsunade shrugged noncommittally.


    ??


    Tony walked to Happy''s driver''s seat and said, "I can''t tell whether you want to hit me or hit him."


    ??


    "I just want to scare him."


    ??


    After taking a few deep breaths, Pepper Potts, sitting in the back row, roared over Tony, "Are you crazy?"


    ??


    "I''m under attack, and I need better security."


    ??


    Tony continued: "You''re a CEO, and you need it too."


    ??


    Happy in the driver''s seat shouted, "Get in the car."


    ??


    While complaining, Tony made a detour to the back of the car, preparing to get on the other side: "What a shame, my first vacation in two years."


    ??


    Just as Tony pulled the door of the truck, a whip slashed in an instant, and the door was cut into two pieces. This sudden scene made Tony let go of the door handle in his hand, and the door fell to the ground.


    ??


    This scene also made Pepper Potts in the car scream, and Happy started the car again, accelerated backwards, and continued to hit Ivan Vanke.


    ??


    "I bumped into him!"


    ??


    Tony, who was beside him, pointed to the car and shouted, "Hit him again, again."


    ??


    Tony saw the box in Pepper Potts'' hand, and immediately said, "Give me the box."


    ??


    Happy also agreed, "Give him the box quickly."


    ??


    And Pepper Potts, who was in a panic, shouted, "Don''t bump it again!"


    ??


    Apparently Pepper Potts was still a little confused at this time, shouting in his mouth, thinking in his heart, and the movements in his hands were completely different.


    ??


    Gu Yi


    ??


    Tony looked at the panicked Pepper Potts and reminded, "Calm down!"


    ??


    However, the back-and-forth impact caused the airbag of the main driver''s seat to pop up instantly, almost knocking out Happy. Ivan Vanke also took this opportunity to cut the vehicle in half with a whip.


    ??


    Pepper Potts stretched out his hands and shouted, "My God!"


    ??


    "Give me the box, hurry up!"


    ??


    Pepper Potts finally reacted at this time, and threw the box in his arms, just at Tony''s feet.


    ??


    Tony stepped on the box and unlocked it instantly. He pulled his hands on the arm interface that popped up from the box, and then started armoring.


    ??


    Soon, he put on the armor and began to wear it. The next second, Iron Man officially appeared.


    ??


    The people in the audience who hadn''t left immediately cheered when they saw that Tony had completed his Iron Man transformation.


    ??


    Tony looked at the Rolls-Royce standing in front of Ivan, stepped forward and stepped on the position above the rear wheel, kicked it away, then turned to look at Ivan, and stretched out his arm to prepare to launch Palm cannon.


    ??


    Just as the palm cannon was charging, Ivan swung over with a whip, directly interrupting Tony''s attack. Tony changed his palm to continue the attack, but was slapped on the chest by Ivan again.


    ??


    At this time, on the display screen in front of Tony, there was a beeping sound immediately, but a fault message began to pop up.


    ??


    Tony used the palm cannon again. Although it was successfully fired twice in a row this time, it was all thrown away by Ivan with a whip, and failed to cause any damage to the opponent.


    ??


    At this time, Ivan wrapped a whip around one of Tony''s arms, and the other whip around Tony''s neck, and then pulled hard, directly dragging Tony over, fell to the ground, and then again forcefully, fell Overturned on the other side of the parked car.


    ??


    Finally, with a hard pull, he directly pulled Tony to the ground. Seeing that the effect of his attack was so good, a smile appeared on the corner of Ivan''s mouth again. It seemed that he had won.


    ??


    At this moment, Tony was half-kneeling on the ground, looking at the various fault codes on the virtual screen in front of him, but he thought of this, and saw Tony stand up, grab the whip wrapped around his neck, and wrap it around himself , step by step toward Ivan.


    ??


    Seeing this, Ivan hurriedly waved another whip, trying to block Tuo''s approach, but it didn''t work.


    ??


    Soon, Tony came to Ivan. He punched the unarmored guy in front of him, knocked him to the ground, and then used his own way to treat him~www .novelhall.com~ slammed the opponent to the ground.


    ??


    Tony took off the whip wrapped around him, came to Ivan who fell to the ground, and dismantled the reactor on the opponent''s chest.


    ??


    Seeing that Tony subdued the enemy, several fully-armed SWAT officers rushed up, held down Ivan Vanke and arrested him.


    ??


    At this time, several SWAT officers dragged Ivan back, but Ivan did not resist, but instead shouted with a smile on his face: "You lost, hahahaha!"


    ??


    "You lost, Stark!"


    ??


    Then Ivan glanced at the seat of the audience and shouted loudly, "I did it, Charlotte Doyle!"


    ??


    "I developed this thing, hahaha!"


    ??


    Listening to Ivan Vanke''s words in front of him, Tony in the armor frowned slightly, then glanced at the crude Ark reactor in his hand, and after scanning the data from Jarvis, he pinched it directly.


    ??


    Inside the hotel, Justin Hammer looked at the live broadcast in front of him, but found a new world, showing a greedy smile.


    ??


    And Charlotte, who was in the stands, didn''t pay any attention to what Ivan Vanke shouted.


    ??


    What can he do if he does it? If he doesn''t like it, he doesn''t like it. What he wants is not the Ark reactor. What he cares about is whether the energy can be recharged.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 300： trouble is coming

    Ivan Vanke was imprisoned by the Moroccan police, while Charlotte returned to the hotel with Tsunade to rest.


    ??


    Tony, who rushed back, did not go directly to the prison to find the murderer who attacked him, but knocked on Charlotte''s door.


    ??


    Listening to the knock on the door, Charlotte went over and opened it directly.


    ??


    "Hey Tony!"


    ??


    "Hi, man!"


    ??


    Tony walked directly into the room, sat down on the sofa, poured himself a glass of wine, and drank it directly.


    ??


    When Charlotte saw that there was no one behind Tony, she closed the door directly.


    ??


    After taking a sip of wine, Tony''s face had a heavy look. After pondering for a while, he said directly, "Man, I believe in you."


    ??


    "I didn''t doubt you when I asked this topic."


    ??


    "It''s just the guy who attacked me in front of me. What''s the situation? He said he finally did it, and what did he mean by calling your name?"


    ??


    "I just have some doubts, can you solve my doubts, buddy?"


    ??


    Looking at Tony who was not very articulate in front of him, Charlotte had a smile on her face. Tony in this way was too funny, too much like a licking dog waiting for a scumbag to be sentenced to death.


    ??


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that Tony is licking the dog, but it is certain that Tony really regards him as a good friend.


    ??


    Charlotte sat on the sofa opposite Tony, got herself a glass of whiskey, and took a sip.


    ??


    Looking at Charlotte who didn''t speak, Tony''s face really turned dark.


    ??


    "Man, what do you mean!"


    ??


    "Hahaha!"


    ??


    "Tony, you look so funny."


    ??


    "I should record it for you and show it to your girlfriend later. They definitely think you''ve been dumped."


    ??


    "Hahaha, it''s too funny."


    ??


    Tony also knew at this time that he had been tricked, and laughed and scolded: "You are such an asshole."


    ??


    Charlotte put down the wine glass in her hand, leaned back, leaned on the sofa, and said slowly:


    ??


    "Originally, for questions like you, I would have to collect information commission money, but since you look aggrieved, I will tell you for free."


    ??


    Tony couldn''t bear to hear this, he took out a bank card from his pocket and slapped it on the table.


    ??


    "How much, you say, I''m still worse than you?"


    ??


    Looking at Tony''s appearance, Charlotte wanted to laugh even more, but after considering Tony''s face, she finally held back.


    ??


    "Okay, I''m not kidding you anymore."


    ??


    "Do you know who the person who attacked you was?"


    ??


    "How do I know, how do I know who he is?"


    ??


    "The person who attacked you was Ivan Vanke, a Russian."


    ??


    "Of course, he still has some connections with your family."


    ??


    "This Ivan Vanke was recommended by my subordinates in Russia. Later, he also brought drawings and came to join me."


    ??


    Gu Yao


    ??


    "Drawings?"


    ??


    "Yes, it''s the original drawing of the thing on your chest."


    ??


    "But at the time he couldn''t miniaturize this thing. He said he couldn''t do it, so I didn''t take him in and sent him back to Moscow."


    ??


    "No, where did he get the blueprint, even if it''s a giant arc-shaped Ark reactor, that''s the secret of Stark Industries."


    ??


    Looking at the doubtful Tony, Charlotte smiled, and then continued: "That guy''s father and your father are colleagues."


    ??


    "The original Ark reactor was jointly developed by them. I saw the names of his father Anton Vanke and your father Howard Stark on his drawings."


    ??


    "However, according to the information I have investigated, after developing this thing, Anton Vanke wanted to use this thing to make money, but was rejected by your father, and finally drove him out of the United States."


    ??


    "After returning, Anton Vanke wanted to re-manufacture this thing to use as a weapon, but it failed. The Soviet government at that time thought that Anton Vanke had deceived them, and was finally sentenced to a treason charge and exiled to Siberia. After the establishment of Russia, it returned to Moscow.��


    ??


    "But because of this, it''s a miserable life, and the father and son of the other party hate your family thoroughly."


    ??


    Hearing Charlotte''s remarks, Tony twitched the corner of his mouth, and then said helplessly, "This was my father''s decision at the time, and I don''t think there was anything wrong."


    ??


    "Before this thing shrinks, it''s not very useful."


    ??


    Charlotte nodded, agreeing with Tony''s statement that even Obadiah regarded it as a gimmick to defraud investment before it was scaled down.


    ??


    Tony patted his thigh at this time, then got up and said, "Man, thank you for telling me the news."


    ??


    "How about we take a flight back together later, this vacation is a waste."


    ??


    "Okay, I also don''t think it''s interesting here."


    ??


    Then Tony got up and left.


    ??


    Looking at Tony who was leaving, Charlotte thought in her heart: This guy is going to see Ivan Vanke. He touched his chin because of Tony''s temperament, and said he couldn''t give Ivan a good cell.


    ??


    ??


    After Tony left Charlotte''s room, he did not visit Ivan Vanke as the other party thought.


    ??


    Now that he knew what happened to this enemy, there was no need to meet him. Tony would choose this enemy to attack him unless he got no news.


    ??


    After returning to the room, Tony asked Happy to immediately arrange a private jet to prepare for the return flight. Then he turned on the tablet and started to check the news of Anton Vanke and Ivan Vanke through Jarvis Through Jarvis'' inquiry, Tony quickly got the information he wanted, which was no different from what Charlotte said.


    ??


    The other party is indeed his father''s colleague. Ivan Vanke is also a physicist. Unfortunately, because of his identity, he is not as important as Russia, and his life is relatively poor.


    ??


    Even the other party''s shield, after Jarvis'' search, learned that it was handled through the Continental Hotel, and he had been to New York before.


    ??


    "Father, you left me a lot of trouble."


    ??


    But at this time, Tony also knew that he was in trouble. Of course, the trouble did not refer to Ivan Vanke, but to the imitation of the small Ark reactor.


    ??


    Although the power and performance of what Ivan Vanke produced was not as good as what he fiddled with in the cave, it also shattered the words he said at the hearing.


    ??


    In five to ten years, there will be no words that cannot be imitated during the Chinese New Year. At that time, those politicians and other capital will not miss this opportunity.


    ??


    Just as Tony frowned, Happy''s phone came in.


    ??


    "The plane has been arranged and can leave at any time."


    ??


    "Okay, I get it!"


    ??


    After Tony packed up his things, after notifying Charlotte, the two groups got into two cars and headed to the airport.


    ??

 Chapter 301： God of Gamblers NO Fat Sheep YES

    on the plane.


    At this time, Charlotte and Tsunade were sitting opposite each other, and there were two dice cups on the table in front of them.


    "Are you sure you want to bet with me?"


    Tsunade rolled up the sleeve on his arm and said directly: "Don''t talk nonsense, come quickly, today I will let you know that I am a **** of gambling."


    Charlotte''s mouth twitched, God of Gamblers I think it''s a fat sheep.


    "You are also worthy of being called the God of Gamblers. Let me show you what the real God of Gamblers is."


    While speaking, Charlotte took out a piece of chocolate and stuffed it into her mouth. The imitator, like a **** of gamblers, picked up the dice cup on the table and shook it.


    The action is very cool and looks very powerful (after a few shakes), Charlotte placed the dice cup on the table steadily, and then stretched out her palm to signal Tsunade to her.


    Tsunade picked up the dice and shook it frantically, and the dice made a crackling sound, as if it was about to shatter.


    Tsunami shook it for nearly a minute before placing the dice cup on the table.


    "open!"


    Seeing Tsunade open, Charlotte didn''t have any ink, so she directly opened her sieve cup, 2, 2, 3, seven o''clock.


    Seeing Charlotte''s number of only 7 points, Tsunade laughed and said, "Hahaha, you are sure to lose."


    "As far as your skills are concerned, you are a **** of gamblers. I forced my eyes to be bigger than yours."


    Charlotte shrugged and didn''t care, anyway, she would win anyway, unless Tsunade directly sacrificed a relative to make a comeback.


    "Don''t look at it''s only seven o''clock, but I''ve got you covered, Tsunade!"


    Tsunade curled his lips in disdain, then opened his dice cup, and his originally excited face immediately lost its color.


    1, 1, 2, four small.


    Looking at the result in front of her, Charlotte laughed unkindly.


    "Hahaha, I said I''ll eat you."


    "I''m willing to admit defeat and stick out my head!"


    Tsunade didn''t escape, after all, it was the first one to lose, so he leaned on the table with both hands and put his head in front of Charlotte.


    However, the bet of the two was to have their brains collapsed, and the loser would be shot in the head.


    Looking at the white and flawless skull in front of her, and the snow white that Tsunade was leaning over, Charlotte ruthlessly stretched out her fingers on Tsunade''s head.


    "Boom!"


    Charlotte didn''t hold back at all, and slammed Tsunade''s head on the head, and instantly a red color appeared on the infinite white head.


    "pain!"


    "You guy, you don''t know how to keep your hands!"


    "You''re dead!"


    Pepper Potts, who was sitting on the side, looked at the two people who were playing energetically, but he thought of Tony as a bastard. Sure enough, the joys and sorrows of people are not the same.


    Turn on the TV.


    Immediately I saw the news channel, the Senate at the hearing appeared on it, and talked eloquently:


    "It''s unbelievable, it proves that his technology has been copied, and he is still like a five-headed fly."


    "He used Iron Man as a toy, and Mr Stark was adamant at the hearing that the steel armor won''t be anywhere for at least the next five to 10 years, but we''re seeing it in Monaco."


    At this time, Tony stood in the cabin door with two cakes in his hand, and did not come out, but he also saw the news on TV.


    Sure enough, trouble came, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast. In less than a day, the enemy had already appeared.


    "Mute!"


    Gu Bao


    As Tony''s words fell, the sound of the TV turned off.


    "Seriously, he should give me the medal."


    Tony came in and placed one cake on Pepper Potts'' table, then another on the table in front of Charlotte.


    Looking at the cake in front of her, Charlotte smiled and said, "Thank you!"


    Looking at the knife and fork that Tony put aside, Charlotte said to Tsunade, "Why don''t you taste Mr. Stark''s craftsmanship first."


    "Don''t try to escape, you can eat things later, but I must win it back. The first one just now was for you, let''s continue."


    Tsunade said, and put the cake on the empty table beside him.


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Pepper Potts looked at Tony sitting in front of him and said in surprise, "You did this?"


    "Yes, then what do you think I''m doing during these three hours on the plane?"


    Looking at the man in front of him, Pepper Potts didn''t show any happy smile, but said calmly: "Tony, what are you hiding from me?"


    "I don''t want to at all, go home."


    "Cancel my birthday queue, everyone is in Europe anyway, and you can go to Venice for a vacation."


    "I think Charlotte and they certainly have no problem."


    At this time, Charlotte and Tsunade were shaking the dice. When they heard Tony talking about themselves, they waved their hands and said, "I don''t have any opinion, Tony, just be happy."


    But it was Charlotte who thought that it would be a good choice to go to Venice for a vacation, and then go to the beach and see Tsunade wearing a bikini or a summer swimsuit.


    With Charlotte''s affirmation, Tony said again: "Look, Charlotte also agrees, do you remember that place?"


    There was a smile on Pepper Potts'' face. "Oh, of course."


    "It''s good for your health and wellbeing to live there."


    "But Tony, it''s not a good time, there''s a lot of mess to clean up."


    Tony persuaded: "Yes, so now is a good time."


    Pepper Potts refused: "Well, as the CEO, I have to attend important occasions in the company."


    "You as CEO have the right to take vacations."


    Pepper Potts said in surprise: "Vacation?"


    "Yes, employees are on vacation."


    "In such a critical moment?"


    Tony said, "As long as we''re charging, we''ll figure out a way."


    Pepper Potts refused: "Not everyone can live on a high batteryTony."


    Tony was speechless by Pepper Potts'' words, but Tsunade on the side was impatient and said:


    "What is the mother-in-law doing? Since you don''t want to go on vacation, isn''t there a birthday party?"


    "It''s just as relaxing, isn''t it?"


    Looking at Tsunade who suddenly spoke, Tony was even more speechless, and finally stretched out his hands and said, "OK, OK, and a birthday party."


    "When the time comes, you and Charlotte must come."


    Tsunade stretched out a hand and waved: "Got it, you jerk."


    Tsunade picked up the dice cup again and said to Charlotte, "Go ahead, don''t stop, I don''t believe it anymore, I still can''t beat you."


    The plane was flying in the sky, but the sun outside the window had already turned red, and the sunset outside the window was very beautiful.

 Chapter 302： revenge? Welfare!

    the other side.


    In the detention center in Moscow, Ivan Vanke looked at the already gray sky outside, but was a little surprised.


    Tony didn''t come to find him, he didn''t want to know my information?


    He doesn''t want to know how I developed a small reactor?


    Ivan Vanke has prepared a lot of words for the poor life of his family, the heir of the thief and butcher family said.


    He was even ready to laugh at the other party, but Ivan Vanke didn''t know that Tony had obtained relevant information from Charlotte, so he had no interest in visiting him.


    After returning to New York.


    Charlotte and Tony and the others parted ways and returned to their own homes.


    On the way back, after sitting in the car, Tsunade didn''t talk to Charlotte all the way. On the plane, she didn''t win at all, and Charlotte''s forehead was swollen. If it weren''t for the medical ninjutsu She recovered, and she could hardly see anyone.


    John Wick took the two back to the door of the office. The two had just got out of the car, but Tsunade, who had never spoken, suddenly said:


    "I think you still have some shortcomings in the use of ninjutsu."


    "Let''s discuss it later, I''ll see where there is a problem, and I''ll give you some pointers."


    Listening to Tsunade''s words, Charlotte felt a chill behind her, and then said somewhat uncertainly, "I don''t think there is any problem. Why don''t you take a rest today and discuss how to discuss next time."


    "It''s getting late now, and the plane is quite tiring all the way."


    Tsunade walked in front of Charlotte and put an arm directly on Charlotte''s neck. Because of her height, she pulled Charlotte''s head directly to her chest.


    "Don''t try to run, I think there is something wrong with your ninjutsu. You must learn from it and correct it."


    "You have to believe me, this is definitely not revenge, we will soon resist the attack of hell, we will do everything possible to improve your strength."


    Feeling the softness on her head, Charlotte didn''t hear what Tsunade said, and was dragged to the training room in a daze.


    After arriving in the training room, Tsunade let go of Charlotte, but she immediately reacted when she saw Charlotte''s dizzy appearance.


    Just now, I was just thinking about revenge, but I forgot that my actions just now were out of line, my face flushed, and then I shouted: "Let''s learn from each other!"


    "boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "what!"


    The entire office''s house shook for a while, and under Charlotte''s screams, the two began a formal discussion.


    the other side.


    Inside the Monaco jail.


    Ivan Vanke did not wait for Tony Stark, but waited for the help of others.


    Looking at the key, the bomb, and the replaced personnel in front of him, a smile appeared on Ivan''s face.


    "Tony, your retribution is coming."


    Then, under the operation of the civet cat to change the prince, Ivan Vanke left the detention center and was taken to another place.


    Stepping out of the car, Ivan Vanke looked at the empty factory in front of him, the NI767 aircraft that had been parked in the factory, and the man sitting in the chair enjoying dinner in front of him.


    "he came."


    "I''m glad you''re here, welcome."


    Looking at the handcuffs on Ivan Vanke''s hands, Justin Hammer said, "Really, he and my friend''s handcuffs are untied."


    The security guards on the side untied Ivan''s handcuffs.


    "Forgive me, I''m a huge fan of yours and I don''t want to make a bad impression on you."


    Justin Hammer said to the security guards on the side: "He is not an animal, he is a person."


    Gu Duo


    Looking at the handcuffs being taken off, Justin continued, "Thank you, let''s go."


    "Sir, he''s really dangerous, be careful."


    Justin Hammer waved his hand: "I know, we''ll be fine."


    Then Justin Hammer extended a hand to Ivan Vanke and said, "I''m Justin Hammer, I want to do some business with you, please take a seat."


    After Ivan Vanke shook hands with the other party, he sat down.


    Then the waiter brought the dishes in the format. While eating dessert, Justin said, "I have everything you want. It seems that you also want to kill Tony Stark."


    "When I saw you attacking him on the racing track, you stood in front of him like a **** of heaven, everyone felt it."


    "Wow, that''s amazing!"


    "You send me a message, I know it, and you know I will listen."


    "So I can''t let them send you away and waste your talents in vain."


    "But I want to give you a piece of advice, don''t just send him out trying to kill him."


    "My thinking is that if it were me, it would kill his achievements."


    Looking at Ivan Vanke who said nothing, Justin Hammer continued: "I think we have a lot in common, the only difference is that I have resources."


    "I think you need my resources, and I will be your backer and your patron."


    "I''m quite that person."


    Seeing that Justin Hammer stopped talking, Ivan Vanke smiled, and then said, "You want me to do things for you and help you be your weapon."


    "I appreciate your ideas, and I''d love to work with you."


    Seeing that Ivan Vanke agreed, Justin had a smile on his face, then raised his glass and said, "Come on, do one."


    "Wait a moment."


    "what''s up?"


    "I want my little bird."


    Justin pondered for a while and said, "Little bird, do you want a little bird?"


    Ivan said seriously: "I want my bird."


    "I can give you ten little birds."


    Ivan patted the table and shouted again: "I want my bird."


    "Well, nothing is impossible, you mean, your little bird in Russia?"


    "yes!"


    "OK, no problem."


    "But you were yelling on the track, Charlotte, what do you mean I did it?"


    "Does Charlotte also participate and fund this matter of yours?"


    "Is that the major shareholder of Stark IndustriesCharlotte Doyle?"


    Hearing Justin''s words, Ivan was silent for a while, and then told the story of taking the Ark reactor to seek refuge, and then being swept out of the door by the other party.


    "That''s because he has no vision. Believe me, with me, it''s where you show your talent."


    "Let''s join forces. You have the technology and I have the resources. Let those who look down on you regret it."


    "Whether it''s Tony Stark or Charlotte Doyle, they''ll pay for it."


    Looking at Justin Hammer talking eloquently, Ivan said with contempt in his heart: Are you sure you know Charlotte Doyle and make him pay the price?


    rely on you? Just don''t know.


    However, Ivan Vanke had a smile on his face, picked up a glass of wine and had a drink with Justin Hammer, and celebrated the happy cooperation at any time!

 Chapter 303： ready to die

    Latest URL: the other side.


    Pepper Potts and Natalie returned to Tony''s seaside villa. The two immediately threw themselves into the intense work without rest, but there were too many calls, and they came in to ask about the situation.


    "Despite the events in Monaco, the company''s foundations remain strong."


    Natasha, who was on the side, was also picking up the phone, and then said to Pepper Potts, "The Associated Press wants you to speak."


    Pepper Potts covered the handset of his mobile phone and whispered, "Fax this statement to them."


    Rhode came to receive the news of Tony''s return at this time, and he rushed to the villa as soon as possible. After passing the authentication of the gate, Rhode walked into the villa, looked at the two busy people and asked directly, "Where is Tony? "


    Natasha turned her head to look at the person who came, and then said, "He doesn''t want to be disturbed."


    But Pepper Potts said, "He''s downstairs."


    At this time, the midnight news on TV was still reporting on Tony Stark''s Monaco incident and the host''s questioning of Tony.


    Rhodes came downstairs, entered the password, opened the door, and said to Tony in the laboratory, "Tony, you have to go up and control the situation outside."


    "I''ve been on the phone with the National Guard all day trying to convince them not to drive the tank over, smash through your gate, and take this."


    Rhode pointed to the steel armor placed in the room, and said excitedly: "They want to take your steel armor, they are too lazy to play games with you."


    "And when someone suggested a thorough investigation of your company, they raised suspicions that Charlotte Doyle was the fortified man you developed."


    "You say no one will have this technology in 20 years, and guess what, someone has it today, and it''s no longer a theory."


    "So they suspect that at the hearing, Charlotte''s words were also false, and they suspect that you were doing illegal experiments."


    Looking at Tony who didn''t look at him, Rhodes walked over and said, "Are you listening?"


    But listening to Rhode''s words, Tony was stunned for a moment, and then his face changed:


    "These are all **** words, and they also thoroughly investigate my company, what power do they have."


    "If I suspect it can be used as evidence, I also suspect that they are aliens sneaking in to destroy the unity of mankind. Can I apply to imprison them and conduct a detailed molecular-level investigation of their bodies?"


    "If there is any doubt, let them show the evidence of the suspicion, and ask them to show the evidence, not us."


    "Rod, others don''t know what''s going on here, don''t you know? Our company develops mechanical technology weapons, and we haven''t been involved in serum projects since the very beginning."


    Hearing Tony''s angry words, Rhode hurriedly said, "Tony, I believe in you, and I''ve always been on your side."


    "But you know, I''m just a lieutenant colonel of the Air Force Base''s armament procurement department. Although I have a lot of power, I''m nothing in front of those who make suggestions."


    "And the Charlotte Doyle problem, they''re not just looking at you, but him."


    "And he has always been mysterious, but there are some things that others can''t find, but they can''t hide from the military."


    Looking at Rhode''s other words, Tony was silent for a while, and then said, "Rod, pray that the gentlemen above don''t mess with him."


    "Who do you think the tank cannons can hurt? Can they break my defenses or hit Charlotte?"


    Gu died


    "They can''t dare to drop a nuclear bomb on New York, that''s crazy."


    Tony''s face was full of ridicule, and he obviously despised the gentlemen sitting on it.


    "Tony, you know that the military''s strength is not only that, and Charlotte''s identity is different from yours. There are some methods that they can''t use on you, but they will be used on him."


    "Even if he is a major shareholder of Stark Industries, a capitalist on the surface."


    Tony looked at Rhodes solemnly, and then said word by word: "Rod, I advise those people not to provoke Charlotte Doyle, his strength is not what you can bear."


    "Otherwise, the military will have a hard time ending."


    "Tony, do you know something?"


    Tony recalled the sparring at the seaside, and dismantled his mecha with his bare hands. It was too perverted. Although he has upgraded a lot of versions now, in terms of defense, the materials used at that time were already the strongest. , I can''t make him as thick as Tiebawang, and Tiebawang didn''t escape the fate of being demolished.


    "I''m not his opponent, let alone those things in the military."


    Rhode looked at Tony and said incredulously, "Are you serious?"


    There was a trace of impatience on Tony''s face, admitting to others that his strength was not as good as others, how could this make him open, but he still got up and said:


    "Yes, at least I am not his opponent for the time being, but I believe that when I study for a while, I will definitely surpass him."


    Rhodes didn''t care about Tony''s words behind him, but just made sure that Iron Man was not Charlotte''s opponent at this time. The expression on his face changed and changed, and finally said, "I''ll go first, Tony."


    "I must stop them from messing around, or there will be a big mess."


    After speaking, Rhode turned around and ran. After running out of Tony''s villa, he drove directly to the air force base. He had to report such important information.


    Looking at Rhodes who left in a panic, Tony Stark smiled, then pulled out the Ark reactor attached to his chest and placed it on the table, then picked up a bottle of chlorophyll and drank it.


    Charlotte Office - Training Room.


    However, after the last time the training room was destroyed Ginny directly replaced all the materials of the walls and the ground, and used the gold-titanium alloy of the Seraph Satellite to build it, but it cost a lot of money. money.


    But the good thing is that the training room was not demolished in Charlotte and Tsunade''s competition this time.


    At this time, Charlotte was lying on the ground panting heavily, while Tsunade was squatting aside to use medical ninjutsu for Charlotte to recover from her injuries, but Tsunade didn''t have time to start, but found that she didn''t need to do anything at all.


    He didn''t cause any damage to this guy at all, and he recovered faster than her.


    Tsunade punched Charlotte in the chest unhappily, and then began to recover herself with the Palm Immortal Technique.


    "cough!"


    "You sneak attack, the discussion is over."


    Tsunade glanced at Charlotte, who was lying on the ground, but did not speak.

 Chapter 303： ready to die

    Latest URL: the other side.


    Pepper Potts and Natalie returned to Tony''s seaside villa. The two immediately threw themselves into the intense work without rest, but there were too many calls, and they came in to ask about the situation.


    "Despite the events in Monaco, the company''s foundations remain strong."


    Natasha, who was on the side, was also picking up the phone, and then said to Pepper Potts, "The Associated Press wants you to speak."


    Pepper Potts covered the handset of his mobile phone and whispered, "Fax this statement to them."


    Rhode came to receive the news of Tony''s return at this time, and he rushed to the villa as soon as possible. After passing the authentication of the gate, Rhode walked into the villa, looked at the two busy people and asked directly, "Where is Tony? "


    Natasha turned her head to look at the person who came, and then said, "He doesn''t want to be disturbed."


    But Pepper Potts said, "He''s downstairs."


    At this time, the midnight news on TV was still reporting on Tony Stark''s Monaco incident and the host''s questioning of Tony.


    Rhodes came downstairs, entered the password, opened the door, and said to Tony in the laboratory, "Tony, you have to go up and control the situation outside."


    "I''ve been on the phone with the National Guard all day trying to convince them not to drive the tank over, smash through your gate, and take this."


    Rhode pointed to the steel armor placed in the room, and said excitedly: "They want to take your steel armor, they are too lazy to play games with you."


    "And when someone suggested a thorough investigation of your company, they raised suspicions that Charlotte Doyle was the fortified man you developed."


    "You say no one will have this technology in 20 years, and guess what, someone has it today, and it''s no longer a theory."


    "So they suspect that at the hearing, Charlotte''s words were also false, and they suspect that you were doing illegal experiments."


    Looking at Tony who didn''t look at him, Rhodes walked over and said, "Are you listening?"


    But listening to Rhode''s words, Tony was stunned for a moment, and then his face changed:


    "These are all **** words, and they also thoroughly investigate my company, what power do they have."


    "If I suspect it can be used as evidence, I also suspect that they are aliens sneaking in to destroy the unity of mankind. Can I apply to imprison them and conduct a detailed molecular-level investigation of their bodies?"


    "If there is any doubt, let them show the evidence of the suspicion, and ask them to show the evidence, not us."


    "Rod, others don''t know what''s going on here, don''t you know? Our company develops mechanical technology weapons, and we haven''t been involved in serum projects since the very beginning."


    Hearing Tony''s angry words, Rhode hurriedly said, "Tony, I believe in you, and I''ve always been on your side."


    "But you know, I''m just a lieutenant colonel of the Air Force Base''s armament procurement department. Although I have a lot of power, I''m nothing in front of those who make suggestions."


    "And the Charlotte Doyle problem, they''re not just looking at you, but him."


    "And he has always been mysterious, but there are some things that others can''t find, but they can''t hide from the military."


    Looking at Rhode''s other words, Tony was silent for a while, and then said, "Rod, pray that the gentlemen above don''t mess with him."


    "Who do you think the tank cannons can hurt? Can they break my defenses or hit Charlotte?"


    Gu died


    "They can''t dare to drop a nuclear bomb on New York, that''s crazy."


    Tony''s face was full of ridicule, and he obviously despised the gentlemen sitting on it.


    "Tony, you know that the military''s strength is not only that, and Charlotte''s identity is different from yours. There are some methods that they can''t use on you, but they will be used on him."


    "Even if he is a major shareholder of Stark Industries, a capitalist on the surface."


    Tony looked at Rhodes solemnly, and then said word by word: "Rod, I advise those people not to provoke Charlotte Doyle, his strength is not what you can bear."


    "Otherwise, the military will have a hard time ending."


    "Tony, do you know something?"


    Tony recalled the sparring at the seaside, and dismantled his mecha with his bare hands. It was too perverted. Although he has upgraded a lot of versions now, in terms of defense, the materials used at that time were already the strongest. , I can''t make him as thick as Tiebawang, and Tiebawang didn''t escape the fate of being demolished.


    "I''m not his opponent, let alone those things in the military."


    Rhode looked at Tony and said incredulously, "Are you serious?"


    There was a trace of impatience on Tony''s face, admitting to others that his strength was not as good as others, how could this make him open, but he still got up and said:


    "Yes, at least I am not his opponent for the time being, but I believe that when I study for a while, I will definitely surpass him."


    Rhodes didn''t care about Tony''s words behind him, but just made sure that Iron Man was not Charlotte''s opponent at this time. The expression on his face changed and changed, and finally said, "I''ll go first, Tony."


    "I must stop them from messing around, or there will be a big mess."


    After speaking, Rhode turned around and ran. After running out of Tony''s villa, he drove directly to the air force base. He had to report such important information.


    Looking at Rhodes who left in a panic, Tony Stark smiled, then pulled out the Ark reactor attached to his chest and placed it on the table, then picked up a bottle of chlorophyll and drank it.


    Charlotte Office - Training Room.


    However, after the last time the training room was destroyed Ginny directly replaced all the materials of the walls and the ground, and used the gold-titanium alloy of the Seraph Satellite to build it, but it cost a lot of money. money.


    But the good thing is that the training room was not demolished in Charlotte and Tsunade''s competition this time.


    At this time, Charlotte was lying on the ground panting heavily, while Tsunade was squatting aside to use medical ninjutsu for Charlotte to recover from her injuries, but Tsunade didn''t have time to start, but found that she didn''t need to do anything at all.


    He didn''t cause any damage to this guy at all, and he recovered faster than her.


    Tsunade punched Charlotte in the chest unhappily, and then began to recover herself with the Palm Immortal Technique.


    "cough!"


    "You sneak attack, the discussion is over."


    Tsunade glanced at Charlotte, who was lying on the ground, but did not speak.

 Chapter 304： night talk

    Latest website: Watching Tsunade treating her injury, Charlotte showed a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    But this time, unlike the one-sided beating last time, at least it unexpectedly caused Tsunade a lot of injuries.


    Of course, Charlotte didn''t use the big move of Fei Duan shamelessly. After all, as long as that move was hit, it would be unsolvable.


    Tsunade couldn''t hurt him because of system reasons, but he couldn''t kill the opponent recklessly.


    Seeing Tsunade recover from the wound on his body, Charlotte pulled the other side down, and both of them lay on the ground.


    Charlotte picked up the remote and pressed it, and the roof turned into a wonderful starry sky, but it was a small feature added to Ginny''s last renovation.


    Lying on the ground, looking at the starry sky above, Charlotte said, "Tsunade, what is your wish?"


    Tsunade, who was pulled down and lay on the ground, did not refuse and lay down on the ground.


    Looking at the starry sky above his head, he said with great disdain, "It''s okay to deceive children with this method. This thing is in our eyesight, is it okay to fake it?"


    Then he shook his head: "Do you want to be Santa Claus?"


    "But it''s already May, and it''s going to be June soon. There''s still a long way to go before the festival."


    Charlotte smiled awkwardly. Indeed, this artificial starry sky does not use Tony''s technology, nor does it have the kind of holographic projection that is fake and real, and the essence can be seen at a glance in the eyes of ninjas.


    "Don''t pay attention to these details, you haven''t said your wishes yet."


    Hearing Charlotte bring up this topic again, Tsunade looked at the starry sky on the roof, and his thoughts returned to the world of Naruto. He remembered that when he was a child, he followed the grandfather to roll the dice, and lay on the second grandfather''s lap to watch the other party study ninjutsu. Day, after pondering for a moment, Tsunade said:


    "If you can, I hope you can bring my eldest grandfather and second grandfather to this world as soon as possible. I haven''t seen them for too long, and those thousand-handed clansmen."


    Hearing Tsunade''s wish, Charlotte knew it in her heart. Sure enough, everyone''s wish was for their own clansmen, relatives and friends. After all, after they were successfully recruited, for those who had died, this was a new life.


    Charlotte didn''t have a good idea for the clansmen that Tsunade expected. After all, it was impossible to bring every ninja in Naruto history.


    I''m afraid that it may not be possible to flush all the Infinity Stones, but there is no problem in bringing back Senju Hasuma and Senju Tobirama.


    Tsunade''s wish, leave it to me to fulfill it.


    Then Tsunade turned around, looked at Charlotte and said, "You know who my eldest grandfather and second grandfather are!"


    Charlotte nodded.


    "Your wish will definitely come true. I believe that there will be such a day when you will see your eldest grandfather and second grandfather again."


    Seeing Charlotte''s serious look, Tsunade smiled, then seemed to think of Charlotte''s nickname, and said proudly, "You are still far from my grandfather now."


    Then Tsunade told the story of his childhood, and Charlotte became a qualified listener, listening to Tsunade tell the interesting stories of his childhood.


    the other side.


    At this time, Kakashi and others had completed the cleanup of the Eastern European vampire clan, and looked at the battle-damaged castle stronghold in front of them.


    Kakashi shook off the blood stains on the silver dagger in his hand, which was not worthy of his use of the broken white tooth behind him.


    Looking at everyone cleaning the battlefield, Kakashi said:


    "Collect the blood core, and hand over the other things here to the High Table for recycling. We will return to New York directly tomorrow."


    Valley Thrush


    Hearing that he would return tomorrow, Naruto jumped up excitedly: "Okay, I miss Uncle during this time, I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    Sasuke on the side said, "Idiot, I want to call you Lord Charlotte!"


    Naruto quarreled with Sasuke and made a pig-headed face, then stuck out his tongue and said, "I''m just called Uncle, Uncle, Uncle, Uncle, a little, a little, a little..."


    "You smelly bastard!"


    "The tail of the crane!"


    Looking at the bickering two people, everyone has become accustomed to it. During this period of time, as long as there is no task, when they are free, Naruto and Sasuke have no time to quarrel. Although Naruto can''t beat Sasuke, his mouth is a little bit. Not forgiving.


    There is a saying that a dead duck has a tough mouth.


    Xiao Li collected his trophies at this time, and then said, "Will there be new partners coming after I go back this time?"


    Hearing the new partner, Naruto and Sasuke stopped arguing, and even Kakashi, who was full of tasks, started to think.


    "New partner, don''t you know who it is when you go back?"


    "Someone should come here. After all, we sent back so many blood nuclei last time, but we don''t know if we know the person who came here."


    At this time, Catherine and Mike also walked over from the side of the castle, holding a bag with blood nuclei in their hands.


    "All the blood nuclei have been collected. Is the next stop to look for the African tribe?"


    "Recently, with the vampires being purged by us, the werewolves seem to be a little more active. I received information that some werewolves want to join us."


    Listening to Katherine''s words, Kakashi shook his head and said, "Lord Charlotte, ask us to return as soon as possible, and we have other tasks to hand to us."


    "As for the African tribes, let them linger for a while."


    "The matter of the werewolf''s refuge, go back and report to Lord Charlotte and see how he arranges it."


    "Let the high table clean up here, now we withdraw!"


    "Yes!" X5


    the next day.


    When the early morning sun shone on her face, the sleeping Charlotte slowly opened her eyes and shook her dizzy head, but she drank a lot last night.


    Last night, I was with Tsunade chatting late into the night and became interested in chatting, and the two came to the dining area to eat and drink. They drank a lot of wine, and they were punching and rolling dice. , not very lively.


    Although nothing happened with Tsunade in the end, the relationship between the two was intangible. There was a lot of intimacy between them. The transition from subordinate to friend was happening quietly, which was very difficult for Charlotte. is a good thing.


    Stretching, have a good day, start from signing in, sign in!


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get 50,000 copper coins!


    Seeing that the reward was copper coins, Charlotte didn''t care. After taking the copper coins in her pocket, she began to wash up.


    After a simple wash, I walked downstairs. Today is Tony''s birthday, and I will bring Tsunade to the party tonight!


    PS: Book friends outside the station, if you want to participate in the lottery, please come to the starting point to comment on the chapter. The activity will take effect from today.

 Chapter 305： Anbu Kakashi Appears

    Queens, New York.


    Justin Hammer took Ivan Vanke to the factory where he made steel armor and entered the factory, which was fully equipped.


    Justin Hammer said as he walked, "This is where we work, the downstairs."


    "You can work quietly, it''s fun to be dead, there''s no pressure."


    Justin Hammer pointed to the steel armor he made in front of him and said:


    "They''re there, I''m so excited, they''re ready to fight."


    "I may have miscalculated some numbers and was too eager to mass-produce with prototypes"


    "No way, I''m impatient, just look around."


    Ivan Vanke looked at the dozens of prototypes in front of him and the computer in front of the machines, and immediately started to operate it with his eyes on.


    Seeing what Ivan was typing on the computer, Justin persuaded: "You''d better not do that. We have set some secrets. You need to enter a password before you can start the operation."


    Then Justin said to the assistant behind him: "Go and give him the set password, Jack."


    Looking at Ivan''s operation, the password shown above has been cracked, and Justin is silent for a while: "Forget it, no need."


    Soon Ivan Vanke unlocked all the secrets of all the war armors. Justin, who saw this scene, was surprised: "Wow, you are amazing."


    Ivan Vanke said in Russian: "Your software is rubbish."


    "what?"


    Ivan glanced at each other, then said in English: "Your software is garbage."


    Justin smiled awkwardly, but also admitted: "Yeah."


    "You''re amazing, you just cracked the firewall, let me show you where you want to work."


    Ivan ignored Justin, but picked up the ladder next to it, put it in front of the steel armor, and walked up.


    Seeing Ivan Vanke''s actions, Justin laughed: "Look, just look at it, you see, this thing is great, right."


    "Those armors are just for display, each set is worth 125.7 million."


    Ivan looked at the head of the steel armor, put his hands on it, and then withdrew it directly.


    "Wait, oh my god!"


    Justin, who saw this scene, clasped his head awkwardly, feeling that the two did not communicate on the same channel at all, then turned to his assistant Jack and said, "God, go find someone to help."


    After explaining to the assistant, Justin continued to speak to Ivan: "That is the driver''s position, but I can''t find a volunteer."


    "I''ll get it done, put things over there."


    Ivan put the steel armor''s head back, then turned around and said to Justin, "What do you want them to do?"


    Justin stroked his neck and said, "Long-term, I want them to get me to a 25-year contract with the Department of Defense."


    "I''m going to make Iron Man look antique, and I''m going to the Stark Fair and **** in Tony''s front yard."


    "Do you understand?"


    Listening to Justin''s words, Ivan laughed: "Hey, I can do it, no problem."


    "yes?"


    "Awesome, I love it!"


    Justin said to his assistant Jack: "I''ll just say he''s our savior, I have a hunch!"


    "Ivan Vanke, I''ll leave it to you here."


    the other side.


    Charlotte affairs.


    In the conference room, Charlotte was sitting on the sofa, while Kakashi reported the results of this mission with the members of the team.


    Looking at the mission report in her hand and the blood core in front of her, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction, and then said: "This mission, your team has done a very good job, and it is counted as an A-level mission. !"


    "As for the vampires on the African clan''s side, the matter will come to an end, and arrangements will be made later."


    But Charlotte is not going to empty all the vampires at one time. This is a scarce resource, and it is just right to recharge. Moreover, it is very convenient to control the vampires in the African area.


    "As for the situation you reported about the werewolf wanting to take refuge, leave it to Ginny to deal with it. After removing the silence, you can receive it."


    "As for Katherine and Mike, you can report to Ginny, and she will arrange your work!"


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    Looking at the people standing quietly in front of her, Charlotte put down the mission report in her hand: "Kakashi stay, the rest of you go out first."


    Sasuke and the others glanced at Kakashi, guessed what was going on, and then exited the conference room one by one.


    Just walking out of the door of the conference room, Naruto immediately leaned over to Sasuke''s side and asked, "Sasuke, what do you think Uncle Charlotte did with Captain Kakashi?"


    Hearing the celebrity''s words, Li Locke, who was on the side, also came over. Obviously, everyone was very interested in Kakashi who was left alone.


    Sasuke pondered for a moment, thinking of the night when his strength would be stronger, and then said somewhat uncertainly: "Maybe to strengthen Kakashi-sensei."


    Following Sasuke''s prompt, Li Locke also understood, and then nodded with approval: "It''s very possible!"


    Hearing that it was improving his strength, Naruto immediately turned around and shouted, "I want Uncle Charlotte to teach me to strengthen my strength."


    Sasuke grabbed Naruto and walked inside: "Don''t disturb Lord Charlotte, if you can improve your strength, you will be notified of course."


    In the conference room, looking at the young Kakashi Hatake who was left behind, Charlotte consciously entered the system space and took the young Kakashi from the battle bar.


    Ding �� Whether to take back the young Hatake Kakashi!


    Yes!


    With Charlotte''s determination, Kakashi''s body in the conference room began to become transparent and then slowly dissipated.


    Looking at the Anbu Kakashi on the ninja column, and the young Kakashi, Charlotte directly merged!


    Ding��Whether to carry out the fusion of Junior Hatake Kakashi and Anbe Hatake Kakashi!


    Yes!


    With Charlotte''s operation, it eventually became Anbu Hatake Kakashi (melting). After watching the fusion of the young Kakashi and Anbu Kakashi, he clicked on the ninja details to check.


    It was found that the size of Kakashi''s body displayed at this time is mainly the appearance of Anbu Kakashi, which means that Kakashi has grown up a bit, and then in terms of skills, the two have been integrated.


    At this time, Kakashi has an extra three-gou jade writing wheel eye, and his skills have changed from the original three to six. At the same time, because of the three-gou jade writing wheel eye, Kakashi can also open his own copy of the ninja. Lu, it''s just that there is no one else in this world to copy Kakashi.


    There are also a lot of skills that simply can be learned, and all the secret ninjutsu Kakashi can learn to use.

 Chapter 306： ask

    The most important thing is that because of the fusion, the chakra volume of the latest Hatake Kakashi has been greatly enhanced. After the fusion, Hatake Kakashi is stronger than Anbu Kakashi and has more chakra volume.


    It is equivalent to having an extra chakra volume when he just became a J��nin, and various aspects of physical fitness have also been strengthened, which makes Kakashi less stressed when taking on the wheel eye.


    In addition to ninjutsu, it may be less than that of Kakashi Kakashi, who leads the team, but he is much stronger in physical fitness and chakra volume.


    After watching Anbu Kakashi''s Ninja, Charlotte put it back in the battle position.


    Ding��Please choose the specific location where Kakashi Rong is placed in Anbu. The location before recovery - any location within three meters - put it immediately!


    Location before recycling!


    Following Charlotte''s choice, the figure of Kakashi who was selling reappeared in the meeting room, but it turned into Anbu Kakashi.


    The apparent Kakashi stood there, without any movement, but Charlotte knew that the other party was absorbing memories.


    As Anbu Kakashi''s memory passed through Kakashi''s mind like a marquee, after a while, Hatake Kakashi covered his right eye, which was covered by his forehead guard.


    Kakashi took a few deep breaths. He didn''t think of his future self. He lost his teammates one after another on the battlefield, and finally lost his teacher. Such a gloomy life made Kakashi, who had been re-managed again, feel unbearable.


    Kakashi raised his head and looked at the man in front of him, and finally came to sit directly under a standard soil and knelt in front of Charlotte: "Lord Charlotte, if possible, please take care of Obito, Rin, and Minato-sensei. Brought into this world with my father!"


    "For this, I am willing to give my all to become the enemy who cuts off everything in front of you with the sword in your hand!"


    Looking at Kakashi Hatake kneeling on the ground, Charlotte listened to the other person''s name, and there was no accident. These are the important people in Kakashi''s life, the poor wife Shin Kuna didn''t mention it, Is it because the food is not delicious?


    "Get up, Kakashi."


    "If possible, I will bring theirs to this world, but I have no way to guarantee the specific time."


    "Thank you, Lord Charlotte!"


    Looking at Kakashi after he got up, Charlotte glanced at this genius ninja with a rough fate, and then said, "Go out, and let Naruto Uzumaki come in."


    "Yes!"


    At this time, Kakashi pushed the door and walked out of the conference room. He saw Sasuke and Naruto eating in the dining area and walked over directly.


    "Naruto, Lord Charlotte asked you to come over."


    Naruto looked at the unfamiliar man in front of him and asked in a different way, "Who are you?"


    Sasuke on the side directly punched Naruto''s head: "Idiot, this is Kakashi-sensei!"


    "Mr. Kakashi?"


    "How is this possible, wasn''t he still so tall just now?"


    Naruto made a special gesture with his hands, but then took a closer look at the familiar white hair and the mask on his face, and said incredulously: "My God, Kakashi-sensei has gotten bigger!"


    Kakashi said in a cold voice: "Lord Charlotte called you, don''t let the lord wait for a long time."


    Only then did Naruto react, and then hurriedly ran towards the direction of the conference room.


    Watching Naruto leave, Sasuke looked at Kakashi dressed as Anbu beside him, and shouted respectfully, "Mr. Kakashi."


    Hatake Kakashi nodded and left.


    Seeing Kakashi''s changes and Naruto who went to the conference room to find Lord Charlotte, Sasuke was no longer in the mood to continue eating, so he got up and walked towards the training room. He wanted to practice, but he didn''t want to be easily killed by Naruto. This crane tail catches up.


    When I came to the door of the training room, I saw that the door of the training room was half open, and it was not completely closed, so I looked inside.


    "Shhhhhhh!"


    In the training room, the sky was full of kunai. Itachi Uchiha turned into a crow and disappeared into the air for a while, and then appeared on one side again. The ninjutsu in his hand did not stop, and a super-fast fireball was caught. It spat out and shot at the target on the side.


    However, Uchiha Itachi was exercising in the training room. The tasks of the Continental Hotel in the past few days were too simple, and there was no challenge at all. Even the intensity of the tasks was not comparable to the C-level tasks in the village. In order to prevent these low-level tasks Abandoning his own strength, Uchiha Itachi recently went into the training room to exercise when he was free.


    At this time, Sasuke, who was standing at the door, was trembling. He saw who, the traitor, the murderer who slaughtered the Uchiha clan.


    Sasuke''s writing wheel eyes opened instantly, and two gouyu appeared in the eye sockets.


    "Take your life!"


    Sasuke roared, Chidori instantly appeared in the palm of his hand, made a sizzling sound, and then rushed towards the training room at a high speed.


    Sasuke''s roar was so loud that it seemed to burst the roof, but Itachi in the training room didn''t hear it.


    At this time, Assistant Assistant held Chidori and sprinted in front of Uchiha Itachi, his palm instantly pierced through his chest, and a shot of Chidori directly hit Itachi.


    Seeing that his Chidori successfully hit Uchiha Itachi, a smile appeared on Sasuke''s face, but at this moment he thought: Clan, I finally avenge you!


    However, before the smile on Sasuke''s mouth completely leaked out, Itachi''s body turned into a crow and disappeared in the air in the next second.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Sasuke''s expression became stunned, followed by a pair of blood-red three-goose jade writing round eyes, which appeared in Sasuke''s world, and then the whole world became fragmented like glass.


    As the world shattered, Sasuke found himself still standing at the door of the training room, staring at Itachi in the training room motionless.


    At this time, Uchiha Itachi turned around, looked at the figure at the door, and said in a gentle voice:


    "Little Sasuke seems to have grown up too, and he has already reached Ergouyu, which is really amazing!"


    On the other side Naruto rushed to the conference room in a hurry.


    "Uncle, Captain Kakashi said you were looking for me."


    Looking at Naruto running over, Charlotte moved the golden hair on the other side''s head, and then said with a smile, "You still don''t want to call the other side teacher?"


    Naruto gestured at Kakashi''s height and said: "He is about the same age as me, and each is a little taller than me. How can he be my teacher."


    Then his voice became smaller, and he muttered: "But it seems that he has grown up in an instant, and each has become taller."


    Seeing Naruto''s appearance, Charlotte smiled, and then, like Kakashi, recalled Naruto to the system space and performed card fusion.


    Just like that, Naruto Shimonin Uzumaki officially debuts!


    PS: The list of winners in this issue, Qi Yi, Xu Xingchen, Jinqun add me as friends, send the address to me, and a prize fruit.

 Chapter 307： party

    Naruto Uzumaki, who was revealed again, touched the forehead guard on top of his head. In this world, the memory was given to him by the uncle, but in the memory he just received, it was Mr. Iruka. Gave him a forehead.


    The interweaving of the two memories made Naruto Uzumaki''s mind instantly chaotic for a while, and he also knew that Kakashi was really his teacher.


    "Thank you, uncle!"


    Looking at Naruto bending over to salute, Charlotte smiled: "Okay, there''s nothing else to do, you can go out too."


    Naruto, who received the order, did not stop, but walked out excitedly.


    He is going to have a test with Sasuke, but now he is not the tail of the crane.


    After Naruto left, Charlotte was the only one left in the conference room. Looking at the blood core in the bag on the table, she opened it directly and threw it on the table.


    Looking at the blood core on the table, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction. This mission took longer, but the corresponding Kakashi and others gained more, with a total of 326 blood Hehe, this is a large amount of money. Thinking that he only had 874 gold coins left, he recharged it without hesitation.


    Charlotte placed her palm on the blood core, and immediately heard the system prompt.


    Ding��Found rechargeable items, whether to recharge!


    Top up!


    Successfully recharged, get 19560 gold coins!


    Entering the system space and seeing the number of gold coins, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction, and finally recovered to more than 20,000 coins, which is really not easy.


    During this time, he didn''t even dare to open the system store, because he was afraid that he would encounter the ninja he needed and couldn''t buy it because he didn''t have enough gold coins.


    Looking at the ninja store, Charlotte was very disappointed. They were all crooked melons and jujubes. No one wanted to buy them. Either the price was too low, or the fragments that could not meet the recruitment conditions in the short term, closed the system mall.


    Looking at her 20434 gold coins and the 4 ninja recruitment scrolls on her body, Charlotte directly clicked on the ninja recruitment interface.


    When she came to the ninja recruitment interface and looked at the number 4 displayed on the ninja recruitment scroll, Charlotte did not hesitate at all, and directly spent 1008 gold coins to buy 6 ninja recruitment scrolls.


    So far, the number of ninja recruitment scrolls owned by Charlotte Doyle has reached 10, and the gold coins have been reduced to 19,426.


    Looking at the options on the ninja recruitment meeting, and thinking of the guaranteed ninja she had chosen, Charlotte immediately adjusted it and replaced it with limited ninja fragments.


    After doing all this, Charlotte did not hesitate to recruit ninjas directly!


    "Ninja recruitment, ten consecutive draws, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of a country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes with a peculiar light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Iruka Uno!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden-Haruno Sakura Fragments 2!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 1 Suzaku-Chiha Itachi shard!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, Ninja Student - 2 Uzumaki Naruto Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Li Locke!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 4 pieces of Junma Lu!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden-Tiantian Shards 4 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Uno Iruka Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Jirofang Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Haruno Sakura Fragments!


    At the end of the recruitment, Charlotte took a look at her recruitment results and found that Uchiha Itachi, who was bound to come out, only exploded a piece. This result made him very disappointed. In addition, there were 4 pieces of Junmalu. Fragments, it can be said that this is a blood loss.


    Could it be that he did not receive the blessings of various great gods? The result is simply African.


    After reading all the information, Charlotte knew that this recruitment did not make up enough pieces for any ninja.


    I counted the ten recruits this time, and obtained 22 fragments. In terms of quantity, it is not the least, but in terms of quality, it can be said to be the worst.


    Among them, there is 1 A ninja fragment, 10 B ninja fragments, and 11 C ninja fragments, but C Ninja Haruno Sakura can be summoned with only one fragment!


    Charlotte didn''t reject C Ninja''s Haruno Sakura too much. After all, the lower Ninja Sakura in the game has been strengthened a lot. Not only has the ninja tools, but also the giant Sakura projection, and the strength is still a lot stronger. .


    With all the pieces in the bag, Charlotte looked at her luck, and after thinking for a while, decided to give up and continue recruiting. Sure enough, she didn''t read the almanac today, which is not suitable for ninja recruiting.


    night.


    Stark''s seaside villa.


    Stark stayed in the house alone at this time, thinking about the news from Rhodes today, the military was pressing step by step, especially the explosion in the Monaco detention center where Ivan was located, causing Ivan to die on the spot.


    After confirming the news, the military was even more dissatisfied, and was going to use some other means. After thinking for a long time, Tony was going to take a step back on this matter. He decided to make a big fight in today''s birthday queue. With Rhode''s character, he would definitely put on a Mark armor to stop him.


    At that time, asking Rhodes to **** an old Mark II model, on the one hand, can be regarded as an explanation for the military, so that their attention is not on them, on the other hand, Tony believes that with the military''s technology, even if it is Give them a Mark II, and they can''t figure out anything.


    Moreover, the energy inside, the small Ark reactor, is also set up in it, and it is impossible to disassemble it for research. At that time, it is necessary to find him to replace the energy source.


    Giving the military a Mark 2 with his own constantly updated Mark armor would not affect him at all.


    After making a plan, Tony closed the information in front of him.


    At this moment Natasha walked into the room, holding a box of watches in her hand, and asked, "Which watch do you want to wear tonight."


    "I''ll take a look later."


    Tony fastened the buttons of his clothes, turned to look at Natasha and said, "Golden surface, brown strap, let me see that Jaeger-LeCoultre watch and bring it here."


    Tony sat on the sofa Natasha came over with a box of watches, handed it to Tony, and sat directly beside him.


    Tony glanced at the sultry Natasha, and was silent for a while without speaking. Natasha picked up the concealer and smeared it on her hand, and began to cover the scars on Tony''s face.


    Looking at Natalie who was arranging her face, Tony asked, "To be honest, I can''t figure out your details, where are you from?"


    "law Department."


    Hearing this answer, Tony was silent for a moment and then changed the subject.


    "How do you think birthdays are meaningful?"


    "Do whatever you want with whoever you want!"


    After Natasha finished speaking, she also finished her work, and then turned around and left.


    Tony, who heard this answer, took a sip of the wine on the table and had his own thoughts.

 Chapter 308： opening

    the other side.


    At this time, John Wick drove Charlotte Doyle and Tsunade to Tony''s seaside villa in a Rolls-Royce.


    The outside of the villa was already very lively, and many invited people had come to the scene, but some reporters and media reporters who did not get the invitation letter blocked the door, taking photos and interviews with everyone present.


    Charlotte and Tsunade just got out of the car, and immediately let the personnel guarding the door discover the target.


    "God, it''s Charlotte Doyle, and he''s here too!"


    "He''s Tony''s friend and will definitely come!"


    "Wow, so handsome!"


    "Who is leading him, so beautiful."


    Hearing the cheers in her ears, Charlotte walked towards the villa with a smile on her face with Tsunade.


    At this time, a reporter took the microphone and walked in front of Charlotte.


    "Mr. Charlotte, what do you think of what happened in Monaco?"


    "Is it a signal from Stark Industries that Tony is throwing a birthday party at this critical juncture."


    "Do you think it is in the interests of Stark Industries to do so?"


    Looking at the reporter in front of her, Charlotte took the microphone, glanced at the other party and said:


    "I was standing in the audience watching what happened in Monaco."


    "Tony protected the crowd again, didn''t he?"


    "As for Tony''s birthday party, as an adult, he has the right to celebrate his own birthday, doesn''t he?"


    After speaking, Charlotte returned the microphone to the reporter and walked directly to the door with Tsunade.


    At this time, Happy, who was in charge of welcoming guests at the door, saw Charlotte''s visit and quickly took two steps forward.


    "Thank you very much for coming, the party hasn''t started yet, please come in."


    Charlotte nodded and took Tsunade into the villa.


    Tsunade followed Charlotte, looked at the many strangers inside, and asked, "This guy Tony''s birthday, why hasn''t he come out yet."


    Charlotte laughed: "Maybe she''s shy, maybe she''s still wearing makeup!"


    Hearing Charlotte''s ridicule, Tsunade laughed directly.


    "At that time, we didn''t help him with treatment. With his physique, the scratches on his face can''t be recovered so quickly. Maybe he was really wearing makeup as you said."


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Charlotte was stunned for a moment, then nodded very seriously: "It''s really possible that this is the case.


    At this time, Pepper Potts, who was chatting with people, saw Charlotte and the two who came in. Don''t say to the people next to him: "Sorry, an important friend is here. I''ll go and receive it."


    Then Pepper Potts walked towards Charlotte.


    "Mr. Charlotte, Ms. Tsunade."


    "Hi Pepper Potts!"


    "When is Tony coming out, it''s his birthday today and he hasn''t been showing up, that''s not great!"


    Pepper Potts smiled awkwardly: "You guys walk around first, I''ll go see what''s going on with Tony."


    "it is good!"


    Watching Pepper Potts leave, Charlotte took Tsunade to the dessert area. There were all kinds of desserts on the table, and drinks beside them.


    Charlotte took two desserts: "You try this, I think it tastes good!"


    Tsunade took the dessert from Charlotte, took a bite and narrowed his eyes.


    "It does taste good, not too sweet at all."


    Just as the two were eating dessert, there were cheers from the field, and Charlotte looked towards the place where everyone was cheering, and saw Tony Stark wearing his steel armor and dancing coquettishly. Come out step by step.


    Even when he walked to the DJ''s stage area, he did an exaggerated hip-lifting movement, making Tsunade who saw this scene almost spit out something in his mouth.


    Tsunade looked at Charlotte who was beside him, and asked, "Is he always so showy?"


    Charlotte couldn''t hold back for a while, and laughed directly.


    "Hahaha, no, he''s usually quite arrogant, this is the first time I''ve seen him like this."


    Watching Tony''s funny performance, Charlotte couldn''t understand for a while. Without the worry of his life from palladium metal poisoning, Tony shouldn''t be so foolish.


    In other words, without the worry of poisoning, Tony released himself even more.


    the other side.


    Rhode also drove outside Tuoyou''s villa and was answering the phone at this time.


    "Yes sir, I understand."


    "No, it''s not necessary, I''ll handle it."


    "I promise within 24 hours, Iron Man will be back at his post."


    Rhodes was also helpless, caught in the middle of the two sides. He had just appeased some high-level officers in the army not to be rough with Charlotte Doyle, and now he was going to persuade Tony, and hurry up on Iron Man to return to the world.


    After parking the car, Rhode walked into the villa, looked around and saw Pepper Potts beside him.


    "Hi, Pepper."


    Pepper Potts turned around and saw that he knew Rhodes, and said directly: "I''m leaving, I''m going out to get some air."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Pepper Potts took Rhodes directly to where Tony was performing, and said, "I don''t know what to do."


    Rhodes looked at Tony Stark in front of him and said in surprise: "God, this is a joke."


    At this time, Tony was wearing a steel armor, drank a lot of wine, and swayed on the stage, while a group of young model babes were carnival below.


    Seeing this scene, Rhode said angrily: "Enough, I want..."


    "No, don''t call anyone!"


    "It''s ridiculous, I just made a promise for him."


    "I know, let me do it, I''ll go find Charlotte, he should be able to persuade Tony."


    Rhode said angrily: "Hurry up, or I will come in person."


    Tsunade put one arm on Charlotte''s shoulder at this time clenched a fist with one hand, and said to Charlotte, "If you mess with him like this, I will be crushed in pain. You have a meal."


    "It looks really annoying."


    At this time, Tony on the stage even held the microphone and showed everyone how to urinate in the armor.


    Charlotte, who saw this scene, had nothing to do. She just thought it was a little fun for Tony to let himself go, while Tsunade was full of disgust.


    "Don''t think about letting me treat him, this guy is so disgusting, he actually **** into his armor in front of so many people."


    Looking at Tsunade''s disgusting expression, Charlotte smiled and said, "Don''t you think this guy should be able to become good friends with Jiraiya?"


    "It''s always the same unreliable!"


    After listening to Charlotte''s words, Tsunade thought about it seriously, and said, "That''s right, after Jiraiya comes, he will definitely like Tony Stark very much, after all, they are equally unreliable."

 Chapter 309： Knock

    At this time, Pepper Potts walked up to Charlotte and said, "Mr. Charlotte, Tony seems to be out of control like this, please persuade him."


    "You are his savior and his friend, and he will definitely listen to you."


    Just as Pepper Potts was speaking, Tony on the stage also saw Rhodes in the crowd, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was even greater, and then he said to the beauties standing below: "Want to see the fireworks? ?"


    "Throw the bottle up!"


    A supermodel holding a wine bottle heard Tony''s words and threw the bottle into the air. Tony shot a palm cannon and planned the wine bottle.


    Opening the bursting wine bottle and the flying drink here, the people below gave a louder cheer after being stunned for a while.


    The smile on Tony''s face was even bigger, and he shouted again: "Go on!"


    Watching the wine bottles being thrown up one by one, Tony immediately fired his palm cannons with both hands at the same time, and even called the laser cannon in his chest to smash the wine bottles, causing explosions and cheers to resound throughout the villa.


    Seeing this scene, Pepper Potts scolded a bastard, then looked at Charlotte and said, "Please!"


    Looking at Pepper Potts who wanted him to stop Tony''s actions, Charlotte frowned slightly, then said, "Maybe Tony is under too much stress recently, let him relax."


    "Maybe it''s a good thing for him, after all he didn''t do anything wrong."


    "Isn''t it, Pepper Potts."


    Listening to Charlotte''s words, Pepper Potts took another look at Tony who was rambling on the stage. He really thought of Tony''s experience in the past six months, and then seemed to figure it out. Instead of persuading him, he picked up the one from the drink area. A glass of wine, drink it directly.


    Then Rhodes on the other side really couldn''t watch it anymore, and ran directly to Tony''s laboratory downstairs. After entering the password, he walked in directly.


    Rhodes, who entered the underground laboratory, did look around and found that all the steel armors that Tony had visited had disappeared, and there was only one unpainted Mark II left.


    Rhodes didn''t think too much about it. After walking over, he put it on his body directly through the mechanical device.


    At this time, Tony on the stage was still continuing his nonsense when he heard Rhode''s voice:


    "I only have to say it once, get out!"


    As Rhodes'' words fell, the mask on his face fell, and everyone below saw another steel armor, and instantly thought of the Monaco incident, and they all ran outside.


    And Tony saw Rhodes running up in armor, but he was very calm, and there was a smile in the corner of his eyes. When the other party was about to wear Mark 2, he received a reminder from Jarvis, and this Mark No. 2 was also reserved by Tony for Rhodes.


    The change in Tony''s expression was seen by Tsunade and Charlotte in the drinking area. Tsunade on the side looked at Charlotte and said, "Have you seen it, what is his plan?"


    "Wait and see, maybe he has his own ideas!"


    Pepper Potts on the side looked at the two in confusion: "What do you say?"


    At this time, Rhode, who was wearing Mark II, walked in front of Tony and said, "You don''t deserve to wear steel armor, take it off."


    Tony ignored Rhodes, but turned to look at the DJ behind him, and said, "Goldestine."


    "Yes, Mr. Stark."


    "Give my brother some hard music."


    Goldstein played a piece of music very obediently as a live BGM.


    Rhode hugged Tony from behind: "I told you to take off the steel armor."


    Tony closed his mask instantly, launched the jet under his feet, and instantly flew Rhode top out. The two smashed several pieces of glass in a row and fell into the fitness room.


    Tony ignored Rhodes who fell behind him, but continued provocatively: "Put it back before anyone gets hurt."


    How could Rhodes stand this anger, grabbed the discus beside him and smashed it over Tony''s head.


    With a sound of "clang", Tony''s head was smashed, and he turned around to see another discus flying.


    "You come for real!"


    Then he picked up the dumbbells on the side, smashed Rhodes out, and fell onto the boxing ring, and the two of them beat you back and forth with equipment in the fitness room.


    The two fought from downstairs to upstairs, and from upstairs to downstairs, and there was no winner for a while.


    Pepper Potts looked at the scene in front of him and said to Charlotte again: "Mr. Charlotte, please stop the two of them, it can''t be like this."


    "Okay, it looks like I have to do it too!"


    Charlotte put down the wine glass, appeared in the middle of the two in an instant, and grabbed their arms.


    "Just give me enough time!"


    Rhodes watched Charlotte hold down the steel armor with his flesh, but at this time he was already angry, and he said directly: "You are not a good person, you are not worthy of being a superhero."


    Hearing Rhodes'' words, Charlotte frowned slightly, then released Tony, who was holding on to her, and turned to Rhodes who was wearing Mark II and shouted, "What are you barking? You silent."


    But it was Rhodes who saw Charlotte''s details at the base, and was very dissatisfied with this guy who came from a killer and was racist.


    When Charlotte turned around, Rhodes also reacted, but he said what was in his heart under his anger, and just wanted to apologize, but was provoked again by Charlotte''s silence.


    Rhode swallowed the words he wanted to apologize, and raised his other arm to shoot Charlotte with a palm shot, telling him that he was not to be messed with.


    When Charlotte saw Rhodes'' actions, she was not polite at all. She directly used the strange force to gather blue chakras on her fists. She punched directly and hit Mark II''s stomach.


    "boom!"


    Rhodes was blasted out of the villa in an instant.


    At this time, Tony also knew that he was playing a big game He knew very well how much Charlotte hated niggas, but Rhodes was his only black friend, so he quickly used Jarvis to tell Rhodes to run, Never come back.


    Tony opened the mask and immediately said, "Man, man, don''t get angry!"


    "That guy is out of his mind, don''t pay attention to him."


    Listening to your words, Charlotte glanced at Rhodes who was knocked out, but did not come back, and glanced at the person who was empty except Happy, Pepper Potts, Natasha, and Tsunade. the villa, grabbed Tony, and said:


    "Why do you suddenly want to give this guy a set of steel armor, and even make such a scene."


    "Look how worried Little Pepper is about you."


    Tony glanced at Pepper Potts on the side, and then said slightly embarrassedly: "That''s what he stole..."


    PS: On the 21st, the list of winners was scattered Hua Qili and Ivan Dahl. Two book friends joined the group and added me as friends, and sent the address.

 Chapter 310： eye drops

    the other side.


    Rhode felt a pain in his abdomen, and the whole person flew into the air together with the steel armor, and then smashed the wall of Tony''s villa, and was directly knocked out a few hundred meters away.


    Rhode, who was rolling on the ground for a while, looked at the fault information displayed on the auxiliary system in front of him, and Rhode woke up instantly.


    Is this what Tony said, the power of terror? But it''s too scary!


    Just when Rhodes was still thinking about what to do next, Jarvis'' voice came from inside the armor: "Mr. Rhodes, Mr. Stark told you to leave here quickly, don''t stay, he will do the rest. deal with."


    Rhode got up from the ground at this time, and the complexion in the armor changed for a long time. He finally glanced at Tony Stark''s villa in the distance, and flew in the direction of the air force base.


    Inside Stark''s Villa.


    At this time, Charlotte and Tony came to the underground laboratory, while the others were cleaning up the mess upstairs.


    Looking at the place where the Mark series was originally supposed to be in the laboratory, there was nothing at this time, Charlotte knew that this was Tony''s plan, and she was a little puzzled: "What makes you want to hand over a steel armor , the one that Rhode took away was the Mark II."


    Seeing that Charlotte also saw it, Tony took off his armor with the help of the mechanical assistant and said:


    "Because of Ivan''s appearance, Stark Industries is very passive. I didn''t want to send it out myself, so I thought of such a way to let Rhode take one, which is also an explanation to the military."


    "Originally, Stark Industries is an important company for the Ministry of Defense to purchase military industries. Because of my transformation, it still has some influence on them. After all, the products I developed are irreplaceable, so I have found various reasons to want me to return to this industry. , and authorized the production of steel armor."


    "That steel armor can be regarded as the last payment."


    Seeing that Tony was completely awake at this time and didn''t look drunk at all, Charlotte pondered and asked, "Aren''t you worried that they will develop imitations?"


    Tony waved his hand and said with a smile, "Impossible, absolutely impossible with their technology."


    "I have set up anti-cracking technology for a lot of things inside. As long as they disassemble the inside, it will lead to locking and scrapping. They dare not do it."


    "And that Mark II is an old model after all, and even the Ark reactor inside needs to be replaced by me."


    Looking at the confident Tony Stark, Charlotte nodded and said, "This is your own thing, you can just deal with it."


    Watching Tony take the small Ark reactor off his chest and put it on the table, Charlotte stepped forward, looked at what was in his hand, and said, "I found some clues about new elements. ."


    Hearing Charlotte talking about the new element, Tony''s eyes immediately glowed, and he immediately asked, "What clue?"


    Charlotte did not speak directly about the new clue, but asked: "Do you know that your father is one of the founders of S.H.I.E.L.D.?"


    "what?"


    Tony''s face was full of wonder at this time.


    Charlotte continued: "Didn''t they tell you, I heard Natasha say that you have become a consultant of S.H.I.E.L.D., I thought you had inherited your father''s business."


    "Why?"


    "Wait, you said Natasha? Isn''t my assistant called Natalie? And she doesn''t know that I''m an advisor to S.H.I.E.L.D."


    Charlotte continued to put on the eye drops and said, "Your assistant, Natalie is Natasha, an agent of SHIELD. I thought it was because of your status as a consultant. They specially accompanied you with an agent assistant."


    "So you don''t know, tsk tsk..."


    Looking at Charlotte''s playful appearance, Tony cursed, "Bastard!"


    Charlotte smiled, then continued to say: "I learned about the new element through my intelligence system."


    "Your father, Howard Stark once found the figure of the new element, but because the technological conditions at the time were not enough, it was not completely manufactured, but it also left enough theoretical basis."


    "And this legacy that should belong to you, S.H.I.E.L.D. did not hand it over to you, but seized it, and it has been seized until now."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tony''s expression changed. Thinking of that **** one-eyed dragon, he finally knew why Charlotte hated this group of people so much. They were all bastards.


    Seeing that Tony''s face was red and black, Charlotte didn''t hide it, and then continued to say: "I have the general information about what your father left behind, and I will tell you now."


    "Your father should have discovered a new element, a new element that can replace palladium."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tony said incredulously, "My father?"


    "Yes, you don''t have to worry about whether it is true or not."


    Tony nodded, and continued to listen to Charlotte''s 100% commission completion rate regarding the mystery of the extraordinary world.


    "He kept atomic models of the new elements in the same way that the Stark Industry Fair was built at the time."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tony immediately said: "Jarvis, make the exposition from the original construction style to the changes that have taken place over the years, make drawings and show it to me."


    Looking at Tony''s order, Charlotte smiled and said, "Actually, there''s no need to be so troublesome. S.H.I.E.L.D. has never researched what the data left by your father means."


    "After your uproar, they should come to you and appear in front of you in the form of a savior who saves your life, and hand them over to you to study and find something to replace the palladium element. "


    Tony fell silent at this time, but in his heart he had already sentenced the black marinated egg to death.


    Charlotte patted Tony on the shoulder: "Man, I have told you everything I have investigated."


    Tony looked at Charlotte with a grateful expression and then said, "Should we sign a mission now, what do I need to pay?"


    Charlotte smiled: "Don''t need it for now. When you verify what I said, you will come to me and I will consider how to collect the commission fee."


    "Thank you, Charlotte, for helping me once again."


    Charlotte waved her hand and walked upstairs, and Tony on the side followed.


    When she came upstairs and looked at Tsunade who was standing by the side, and John Wick who was in charge of driving, Charlotte said, "Let''s go, we''ve changed back too."


    Tony glanced at Natasha, walked over and said directly, "You were fired, leave immediately."


    PS: Dear book friends, as well as book friends who read books outside the station, the pencils are still 40 full orders before they can get the boutique badge, please support, ask the book friends who read books outside the station to come back to the starting point to support, support Pencil, this boutique badge is really very important to the pencil, and it is also a recognition of this book, thank you!

 Chapter 311： finally

    Driving the Mark II, Rhodes played all night outside, and finally returned to the Air Force base after dawn.


    the other side.


    Tony didn''t drive his Mark armor to eat pizza, but stayed in the villa. At this time, Tony was sitting on a reclining chair, with his legs crossed, looking at the calm sea outside.


    At this time Nick Fury walked in, came to Tony''s side and said:


    "The outside is not as calm as the sea, but undercurrents can cause stormy waves at any time."


    Tony raised his head and glanced at the one-eyed dragon, and thought to himself: Sure enough, Charlotte is right, she will come to her door today.


    "I don''t have the slightest interest in your super boy group, what are you doing here this time?"


    Nick Fury sat on the reclining chair beside him, then said with a smile, "I remember, you do everything by yourself, so what happened."


    "How about what?"


    At this point Natasha changed back to her agent outfit and walked in.


    "The communication signals here have been blocked, and no one will disturb here for the time being."


    Looking at Natasha who came in, Tony said disdainfully, "Nick Fury, that''s how you treat your advisors and send agents to sneak in."


    "It''s just wishful thinking to form a superhero team just because of your behavior."


    Looking at Tony who was furious, Nick Fury was not surprised at all. Natasha told him last night that Charlotte revealed her identity.


    Nick Fury pointed to Natasha and introduced: "Tony, this is Agent Romanov."


    Natasha said: "I am an undercover agent of SHIELD. When SHIELD knew you were sick, Director Fury sent me to observe you."


    Tony stretched out his hands: "I am Iron Man, how can I get sick."


    "You''d better apologize and compensate for such behavior!"


    Nick Fury said at this time: "Your behavior is very abnormal, you appointed Pepper Potts as CEO, you gave away your property, let your friends fly away in steel armor, and even It prevented Charlotte from blocking Rhodes at the time."


    "If I hadn''t understood the situation, I would have thought you were replaced by aliens."


    Tony explained: "I didn''t give it to him, he took it."


    "Tony, are you taking everyone for a fool?"


    "Without your authorization, he can activate the steel armor, without your obstruction, Charlotte can let him leave alive?"


    Tony covered his forehead with his hand, and thought to himself: How can he take the initiative in the conversation? It''s really not easy for the head of the secret agent.


    "That''s why you came to find me, or do you want to come to teach me?"


    Nick Fury stepped forward and pulled the shirt on Tony''s chest, saw that the palladium metal poisoning that should have appeared on Tony''s neck had disappeared, and then looked at Natasha.


    Seeing Nick Fury''s eyes, Natasha nodded first, then shook her head.


    Nick Fury, who understood it, understood it, and then changed his tone and said, "It seems that your good friend Charlotte, as well as a power we don''t know, has relieved your palladium metal poisoning."


    "But as an advisor to S.H.I.E.L.D., we can''t ignore it. We have something here that you haven''t tried."


    Tony understood what Nick Fury was talking about at this time, but he still pretended to be stupid: "I have tried every element, and made all the permutations and combinations, and nothing that can replace the palladium element appears."


    "That thing on your chest is based on unfinished technology."


    "No, it''s a finished product, and it worked when I shrunk it down."


    "No, your dad said that the light-arc reaction device is just a springboard for greater technology. He was going to launch an energy competition that would make all opponents unstoppable."


    "His dream was bigger, the nuclear reactor would be the size of a AAA battery in comparison."


    "Is it only him? Anton Vanke is also involved."


    "Anton Vanke is equivalent to the other side of the copper plate. He thinks that is the way to make a fortune. After your father found out, he expelled him. When the Soviet government found that he couldn''t deliver, he went down to Siberia, and then He''s been living a life of intoxication for 20 years."


    "It''s not very good for a child to grow up, it''s his son you meet in Monaco."


    Then Nick Fury clapped his hands, and two agents walked in with a huge box and placed it in front of them.


    "This is what your father left you. He said that in the future, with your ingenuity, you will definitely be able to create what he ideals."


    Seeing the things that were finally taken out, Tony breathed a sigh of relief and finally handed them over. These guys have seized their father''s things for so many years, they are just assholes.


    I still want to be grateful to Dade, and I am quite my savior. I just want to eat shit. Fortunately, Charlotte helped me and told all this in advance, otherwise I would be miserable by this one-eyed dragon.


    Tony looked at the thing in front of him and said, "Why is my father''s thing always with you? Shouldn''t it be given to me when my father left?"


    "What else do you have that should belong to me?"


    Hearing that Tony didn''t react as he expected, Nick Fury said, "Your father is one of the founders of S.H.I.E.L.D., it''s normal to leave some things with us."


    Then Nick Fury looked at his watch: "I''ll go first when I have a meeting."


    "Natasha will continue to work undercover in Stark, and Coulson will stay, and I will be watching you. UU Reading "


    After speaking, Nick Fury stood up from his chair, put on his jacket, then turned to leave after glancing at Tony.


    "Hey, you haven''t said if my father has anything else with you."


    "That''s my property, you can''t seize it."


    In Tony''s words, Nick Fury didn''t turn his head back, and at the same time the pace of his feet accelerated a little.


    At this time Natasha said: "We have cut off all communications and cannot communicate with the outside world. I wish you a long journey."


    Looking at Nick Fury who left and the box on the ground, Tony''s mouth was slightly raised: "Agent Coulson, help carry this box into my underground laboratory, I want to study what is in it."


    After speaking, Tony turned his head and walked towards the underground laboratory, leaving Coulson speechless for a while. He came to monitor Tony not to leave the villa, not to do chores, but looking at Tony who had left, he could only help in the end. Called two agents to move things to the lab downstairs.

 Chapter 312： orphanage

    in the air base.


    At this point, Rhodes had completely unloaded the Mark II and sealed it in the warehouse.


    After getting the news, Rhode''s officer rushed over as soon as possible, and Rhode opened the door of the warehouse for him.


    The general looked at the steel armor hanging in front of him and looked up and down: "It''s incredible, so the Senate won''t bother me anymore."


    "Does it work?"


    Rhodes said: "It is completely able to perform the task."


    "Very well, ask Hammer to arm him."


    "Wait, what''s going on here."


    The general took a few steps forward, came to the front of the steel armor, and reached out to touch a fist mark on the abdomen.


    Rhodes touched his nose, and then said: "There was some conflict at the scene last night, which was punched by Charlotte."


    The general touched the dent on it and looked at Rhodes again: "It would be great if you could bring back the steel armor."


    "Sure enough, this Charlotte, as you said, is terrifying."


    "This person will give the Senate and Ross a headache. With this battle armor on our side, we can do business."


    "When the time comes, let Hammer''s people repair this position, otherwise it will show up with a scarred armor, which will damage our image."


    After speaking, the general turned around and left. Rhode felt following when he saw it, and said, "Sir, what''s on the scene?"


    "Hammer is going to show new weapons at the expo, and we''re going to start with this."


    "I don''t think fairs are suitable."


    The general stopped, looked at Rhodes and said, "The world needs to see this thing, we must satisfy them."


    "Yes, General."


    "But it''s Tony''s stuff, I''m afraid to cooperate with Hammer Industries..."


    The general said solemnly, "This is an order!"


    "Follow your orders, sir."


    "Well done Lieutenant Colonel, the country is proud of you."


    After the general encouraged Rhodes, he left without stopping.


    Looking at the general''s back, Rhode saluted back, "Thank you, sir."


    Charlotte Office.


    At this time, Ginny sat in front of Charlotte and said, "The orphanage is ready, and the reception of orphans has been done during this time. For the first time, 100 orphans from Hell''s Kitchen will enter it. , and will continue to accept orphans in the future."


    "In addition, I plan to set the completion ceremony and the operation time of the orphanage three days later, that is, on June 1st. This time is Children''s Day, which I think is very meaningful."


    Hearing Ginny''s arrangement, Charlotte nodded, and was very satisfied with the selection of this time.


    "You need to be present at the scene, and the name of the orphanage has not been named yet. If you don''t have a good idea, I plan to name it after you."


    "Charlotte Orphanage, what do you think of the name?"


    Hearing the name, Charlotte frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and then said, "Call the Qiqi Orphanage!"


    "Why, isn''t it bad to be named after you?"


    "Everyone does this, and it is very helpful for publicity. It is also a good thing for you. The orphanages established by our charitable fund in the future can be named like this."


    "And because of your existence, the children who come out of it can be regarded as your backup army."


    "And what''s the name of the starting point?"


    Charlotte shook her head, and then said, "It''s called Qiqi Orphanage. The starting point of everything is the starting point for these children''s new births."


    "I hope that the children who enter it can have a new life and a new starting point."


    "It is my vision to be able to make them feel warm inside and to have a relatively good childhood."


    "As for the reinforcements, it''s even more unnecessary. We don''t need to select talents from them, and they can''t help me much."


    "OK, you are the boss, you have the final say!"


    "On June 1st, I''ll pick you up for the meeting, you just need to free up your time."


    "Our base is almost completed, and it will be completed in about a month. Don''t forget to ask Tony to send the artificial intelligence equipment he promised. We have already reserved the location. "


    Hearing that the base was about to be built, Charlotte took a deep breath, and then said in surprise, "It''s only half a year, so how fast?"


    "BOSS, our labor cost is five times that of normal construction, and we employ a large number of people. Even those werewolves let me work in it."


    "Three shifts 24 hours a day, changing people without stopping, so it can be so fast."


    Hearing Ginny say this, Charlotte nodded: "It''s okay to spend a little more, and it''s a good thing for us to build it early. All these efforts are worth it."


    After the two talked for a while, Ginny had to prepare for the inauguration ceremony and invite celebrities and members of parliament from all walks of life, then got up and left.


    Seeing Ginny leaving, Charlotte counted the time and found that there are a lot of things to come. If I remember correctly, after Ivan is eliminated, Asgard''s Thor will also come down to experience, as well as hell. invasion.


    Thinking of the Hell Invasion, Charlotte estimated that the time might be recently, and Gu Yi couldn''t have left him too much time.


    It seems that the strength of a wave of psychic beasts needs to be improved quickly, and it will also be a great help to attack at that time.


    Arriving at the service desk, Charlotte said to Iruka, "In addition to Tsunade and Mute, there is also the Neji team who is out, and asks all ninjas to come to the war room for a meeting."


    "Yes!"


    After explaining to Iruka, Charlotte walked towards the war room.


    Soon all the notified ninjas in the war room arrived, and Charlotte looked at the people below, Kakashi, Uchiha Itachi, Yamato, Li Rock, Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, and Uno Iruka.


    Seeing that there were only seven people, including Tsunade and Mute, and four people outside, Charlotte found that her ninja team was only 13 people, which was still a little small.


    At this time, the atmosphere in the war room was solemn Everyone did not speak, everyone thought that there might be a war next, after all, everyone knew about the magic world.


    Charlotte glanced at everyone, and then said, "Don''t be nervous, it''s not that you are going to the magical world to defend against the attack from hell, but this matter is imminent."


    "In the next period of time, I will give everyone a task, that is, everyone will be dispatched to complete the reward task of the Continental Hotel."


    "Seven people, my request is to complete 9 bounty tasks every day, try to target the nearby city, don''t go too far, as for when this task will stop, listen to my notice."


    Everyone heard Charlotte''s orders and did not raise any objections.


    "Yes!" X7


    "Okay, disband!"


    PS: The list of winners on the 22nd is MR, kane, I don��t talk much, two book friends joined the group and added me as friends, and sent the address!

 Chapter 313： new top-up items

    "Shhhhhhh!"


    The figures of everyone flashed, turned into a few shadows and left the war room. At this time, Iruka Uino stayed in the war room.


    Looking at Iruka Uno who was left behind, Charlotte asked, "Is there something wrong?"


    "Who is the help desk job entrusted to?"


    Hearing Iruka''s words, Charlotte thought for a while, and then said, "Tell Catherine to be in charge. I''ll notify Ginny later and ask her to take over."


    "clear!"


    Watching Iruka leave the office, Charlotte called Ginny and told Ginny about the work that Catherine was responsible for, and then entered the training ground in the system space to start practicing ninjutsu that had not been trained before.


    In a flash, it came to June 1st. During these four days, Charlotte obtained 200 Reincarnation Stones, 6 Ninjutsu Secret Scrolls, and 1 Ninja Recruitment Scroll through the system check-in (you cannot get a double if you do not reach VIP9 level). double reward), 50 delicious ramen.


    During this time, the cooldown of the holdup reached one week again, and Charlotte directly sentenced an imprisoned evil magician, obtained 2,000 gold coins, and provided Tsunade with a research material.


    During this period, after receiving his father''s inheritance, Tony understood what was going on after watching the video because of Charlotte''s guidance. He got the model of the original exposition in the office of the little pepper. After finding the meta-substructure of the new element, the first and latest small ark reaction was quickly produced.


    Hammer also received the Air Force''s steel armor and modified weapons for it, but before receiving the Mark II, Rhodes cleverly removed the arc reactor inside and took it away.


    At this time, Charlotte was sitting in the Rolls-Royce car, and Ginny next to her said, "At this inauguration ceremony, we invited a lot of people, including Manhattan district councillors, district mayors, and high table support. The three members of the Council, as well as the mayor of New York City Councilman, the United States Federal Commission on Women and Children will come."


    "And then some business friends, Kim Bing, Tony Stark, Pepper Potts, and the boss of Oracle, etc..."


    "Well, I see."


    Soon John Wick drove to the gate of the orphanage built in Hell''s Kitchen.


    Charlotte got out of the car and fastened a button on her suit, while Ginny stepped aside and put Charlotte''s arm on her wrist, and the two walked towards the orphanage, looking at the orphan that was built. Courtyard, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction.


    At this time, the scene was very lively, the usually chaotic roads were clean and tidy, and there were no bad youths and gang members hanging out on the streets, but the entire Hell''s Kitchen has become the best and safest place for law and order in New York today.


    On the one hand, Jin Bing, the underground ruler of Hell''s Kitchen, released news three days ago that on June 1st, all gangs must not make trouble, and all businesses will stop trading today, but Ranhe dares to cause trouble today. The gang will be destroyed directly afterwards, and the area will be distributed to everyone.


    On the other hand, the officers of the police station are also fully dispatched today to conduct security patrols. After all, there are a lot of big people coming today. It is necessary to do a good job in the safety aspect. Bad luck.


    At the same time, Ginny also dispatched a high-table action team to patrol around the orphanage to ensure that today''s event is safe. After all, this is the first orphanage built by the Heart to Heart Charity Foundation. There is no room for error.


    Under the joint guarantee of the three parties, today''s Hell''s Kitchen can be said to be the most safe area in New York.


    At this time, Charlotte and Ginny were walking on the red carpet when they entered the orphanage. On both sides, countless media and reporters came to take pictures of Charlotte.


    After walking through the red carpet, Charlotte and Ginny entered the rest area prepared in the orphanage. Ginny in the room said, "I''ll go and receive other friends first. When the time is up, I need you to speak on the stage."


    "Okay, you go to work first."


    After Ginny left, Charlotte looked around the room and waited inside.


    The door of the orphanage.


    A Rolls-Royce stopped, and it was Tony, Pepper, and Natasha who came, and Happy was driving.


    As soon as Tony got out of the car, it attracted the attention of a large number of reporters, and the flash in his hand kept flashing.


    "God, this is where Tony made his debut after the Monaco incident."


    "He and Charlotte are friends. The completion of the orphanage this time is the first step in Charlotte''s charity work. Tony will definitely come to support."


    Tony walked on the red carpet, stretched out his hands and made a **** gesture, then turned around in place, let the media take a photo, and then walked directly over the red carpet.


    Seeing Ginny who was receiving the reception, Tony walked over: "Hi, Ginny!"


    "Welcome, Mr. Tony."


    "Where is Charlotte, I have something to do with him."


    "He''s resting in the room inside."


    "thanks."


    After Tony said hello, he walked inside, leaving Pepper Potts and Natasha at the scene.


    Pepper Potts looked at the people at the scene, and then chatted with familiar friends, while Natasha''s eyes fell on the guards at the scene.


    At this time, Tony walked towards the orphanage, while he took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Rhodes, telling him to come over quickly.


    When he came to the door, Tony pushed open the door, looked at Charlotte sitting inside, and immediately went up and hugged enthusiastically: "Hey, man!"


    Looking at the enthusiastic Tony, Charlotte hugged him: "The thing is made, how about the new element?"


    Tony patted the new triangular-shaped Ark reactor on his chest and said happily: "It''s great, it''s very good, and the energy it contains is beyond imagination."


    "The old one is like a AAA battery in front of it."


    While speaking, Tony gestured with his fingers about the size of the AAA battery.


    Looking at the excited Tony, Charlotte smiled and said, "Can you show it to me?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s request, Tony didn''t refuse in the slightest. He rubbed his hand on his chest, and the Ark reactor was taken down and placed on the table.


    "Take it and see!"


    Charlotte just picked up this new small Ark reactor from the table, and the system prompt sounded in her mind immediately.


    Ding��Found rechargeable items, whether to recharge!


    Hearing the prompt from the system in her mind, Charlotte quickly chose no. After all, this thing dissipated directly in front of Tony, but it was very inappropriate.

 Chapter 314： Apologize

    At the same time, Charlotte was secretly overjoyed. It is said that the elements used in the reactor developed by Tony later are the isotopic elements of space gems. I didn��t expect it to be the case. Then there is the price.


    ??


    After looking back and forth at the latest version of the Ark reactor in her hand, Charlotte returned it to Tony, and then said, "How much does this cost."


    ??


    Hearing Charlotte suddenly asked about the cost, Tony was a little surprised. After thinking about it, he said: "The cost is about 30 million, but I don''t plan to sell this thing, even if it is the supply of clean energy, I only use it. Older palladium reactors."


    ??


    "What are your plans when you ask this?"


    ??


    Charlotte pondered for a moment, then said, "I need this thing, but I don''t need your Ark reactor, but the elements inside."


    ??


    "The condition of this mission is to sell this new element to me."


    ??


    Tony said somewhat incredulously: "Wait, what you mean is that you don''t need a matching Ark reactor, but this new element."


    ??


    "Yes, you can pack this new element in other forms and sell it to me."


    ??


    "As for the price, because of the relationship between our friends, you can''t charge me too high, right?"


    ??


    Tony was silent for a while, as if he was sitting down to make a decision. Finally, he laughed and scolded: "You profiteer, no wonder you asked me how much it cost. I should say it is 100 million."


    ??


    Then the conversation changed: "What do you need it for?"


    ??


    "This new element is not only the energy source of your steel armor, it is also a good material for the extraordinary world, so I need it, and the amount will not be low in a short time."


    ??


    "Okay, I promise you, but you have to promise me one thing."


    ??


    "what''s up?"


    ??


    "A little thing, you know, Rhode and you are my friends. Last time, that guy was stupid and offended you..."


    ??


    "Ok, you call him in."


    ??


    At this time, Rhodes, who was standing outside the door, was helpless in his heart. Tony found him last night and told him to apologize to Charlotte, saying that he wanted them to shake hands and make peace.


    ??


    As a lieutenant colonel in the Air Force and a lieutenant colonel in charge of armament procurement, Rhodes was actually asked to apologize to a guy like that. To be honest, he was a little embarrassed at first.


    ??


    But considering the terrifying strength of the other party and Tony''s persuasion, Rhode secretly thought that he was definitely not cowardly, just following his heart.


    ??


    Rhode, who was thinking wildly outside the door, suddenly saw the door open and Tony''s figure appeared.


    ??


    "Come in, I''ve agreed with him."


    ??


    Rhodes followed Tony in, looked at Charlotte Doyle next to him, walked over, and apologized, "I''m sorry, I was offended last time, please forgive my recklessness."


    ??


    Looking at Rhodeshen''s hand and Tony''s look on the side, Charlotte finally reached out and shook hands with Rhodes.


    ??


    "Well, I accept your apology, and it was also to stop you and Tony from continuing to fight."


    ??


    Seeing the two shaking hands and talking, Tony immediately opened the whisky in the room and poured three glasses, then gave Rhode and Charlotte a glass each: "Come, let''s celebrate this beautiful day."


    ??


    The three of them picked up the wine glasses and drank it, and this matter was over. After chatting for a while, Ginny walked in and said, "Charlotte, it''s your turn to appear."


    Charlotte followed Ginny out of the room and came to the prepared podium. At this time, the host on the stage said, "I would like to invite the founder of the Heart to Heart Charity Foundation, Mr. Charlotte Doyle. speak on stage."


    ??


    When she came to the podium, Charlotte looked at the numerous media below, as well as people from all walks of life, and a group of young seedlings sitting quietly and obediently on the small bench, and spoke:


    ??


    "Every day there are people on stage who say on the show that we have to grasp the future and inherit the future, so what is the future?"


    ??


    Charlotte looked at the child sitting below, and then said, "In my eyes, children are the future, they are the inheritors, as long as you give them warmth and knowledge, then the future will be infinitely bright. "


    ??


    "Maybe in the future, there will be teachers, lawyers, doctors, athletes and even the president among them. It''s not impossible."


    ??


    "I hereby announce that the Heart to Heart Charity Foundation will donate 100 million US dollars every year to support orphans. Children who come out of the orphanage from the starting point, as long as they are able to go to university, will provide them with special college students. The interest-free loan makes it easy for them to go to university without having to give up their studies because of tuition fees.��


    ??


    As Charlotte''s words fell, there were huge cheers off the court, and countless people looked at Charlotte in disbelief. They didn''t expect that the superhero had invested so much in charity.


    ??


    At this time, a reporter said, "Thank you very much for Mr. Charlotte''s selfless risk. Your care is the wealth of these children''s life."


    ??


    "But whether the interest-free student loan can be targeted to more people, you know that there are still many children outside, because of family economic problems, they cannot enter the university."


    ??


    "There are also some people who, even if they get social student loans, can''t pay off their loans within 20 years after graduation. Mr. Charlotte, would you consider opening up the share to this group of people?"


    ??


    Looking at the reporter who stood up to ask the question Charlotte replied with a smile: "There is an old Chinese saying, if you are poor, you can be alone and you can help the world."


    ??


    "I don''t have the ability or wealth to help everyone. All I can do is to give the orphans taken in a better future."


    ??


    "I opened the first orphanage here because the people here need more help."


    ??


    "Mr. Charlotte, your orphanage is so well built, and the conditions in the future are so attractive, will some families deliberately abandon their own flesh and blood here and leave it to you to cultivate?"


    ??


    Charlotte was stunned when she saw a reporter raise a relatively sensitive topic. This group of people can do this kind of thing, and they would even make it a good place to put down their burdens on the spot.


    ??


    "The orphanage has strict audit standards for the acceptance of children. If there is an abandoned baby at the door, we will immediately start the investigation process to find the child''s parents."


    ??


    "If there are those who are capable of raising children and deliberately abandon them, we will use the weapons of the law, and the crime of abandonment will also be sentenced."


    ??


    "The original intention of my building the orphanage was to give hope to those children who could not survive normally, not to make this place a retreat for some adults."


    ??


    As Charlotte''s words fell, there was warm applause from the scene, and everyone felt Charlotte''s kindness and enthusiasm for philanthropy.


    ??


    ��

 Chapter 315： hooked

    the other side.


    Justin Hammer watched live on TV and saw Charlotte Doyle on stage getting applause and Tony Stark in the opening shot.


    With the parrot brought by his subordinates, he walked towards his steel mecha factory.


    "Hi, Ivan, your courier has arrived."


    "There are gifts!"


    Ivan was modifying the steel armor at this time, and when he saw the arrival of Justin Hammer, he put down the tool in his hand, and then walked off the shelf.


    With a smile on his face, Justin Hammer said happily: "I brought something for you."


    Jack put the cloth-covered birdcage on the table, and Hammer tore off the cloth of the birdcage and said with a smile:


    "Brother, look what I brought, your little bird!"


    Ivan looked at the parrot in the cage and frowned: "This is not my bird."


    "What do you mean, this is that little bird, I found it through a lot of connections."


    "It''s a great bird and it''s beautiful."


    "It came all the way from Russia."


    Ivan patted the table and said, "Dude, this is not my bird."


    Hanmer was silent for a while, then said, "Even if it''s not your bird, this bird is very beautiful, don''t be so stubborn, you have to learn to let go."


    Ivan looked at the parrot in the cage and didn''t speak, but Justin Hammer saw the difference in his steel armor when he looked up.


    "Wait a minute, Jack, what''s that?"


    "Well, that''s not a helmet, what is that?"


    Justin Hammer went straight up, pulled the head off the steel armor, and walked down with this thing.


    "Ivan, what is that?"


    Justin handed the mechanical head to Jack, and said, "Jack, is this a helmet? It doesn''t look like it."


    Then he said to Ivan, "How are you going to put your head in?"


    "Jack, did you put your head in?"


    "No, it won''t fit in at all."


    While speaking, Jack tried to stay with the mechanical head for a while, saying that he couldn''t do it.


    "Ivan, his head can''t fit in, it''s not a helmet, it''s a head."


    "I have to put a person in, this steel armor has to be wearable, you understand?"


    Ivan replied lightly: "Unmanned driving is better."


    "What, no one''s posture is better, why is it better?"


    "People make mistakes, trust me, driverless cars are better."


    Justin touched his head and said, "Ivan, you know that I like you, and I even got a bird for you. You promise me that it''s fine."


    "You said it, you said no problem, now I want steel armor, the government wants steel armor, like Iron Man."


    "You understand? That''s what everyone wants so they''re happy."


    At this time, Ivan walked up to Justin Hammer: "Don''t be so stubborn, man, you have to learn to let go."


    Hearing Ivan refuting himself with what he had just said, Hammer said angrily, "You''d better ensure that these things can become instant hits."


    "Understood? They better make me famous."


    After speaking, Justin Hammer took his assistant and left the factory where steel armor was produced.


    After Charlotte''s speech ended, the first orphanage of the Heart to Heart Charity Foundation was officially inaugurated.


    At this time, Charlotte stepped down from the podium and greeted all the people who came over.


    Just after chatting with the government members, Jin Bing''s burly body appeared in front of Charlotte.


    "Mr. Charlotte, long time no see."


    "Haha, it''s Jin Bing, thank you for your support."


    Jin Bian stepped forward and shook hands with Charlotte, then said: "With this orphanage as the center, on the streets within one kilometer, no matter whether it is day or night, there will be no gang members doing business and happening nearby. Rush."


    "That''s the little thing I can do for this orphanage."


    "If you have a heart, that''s it."


    Charlotte knew that even in Midtown, she couldn''t keep things from happening 24 hours a day, but Kim didn''t dare to promise so much in Hell''s Kitchen, which meant he could.


    After Jin Bing finished speaking, he didn''t talk too much with Charlotte, so he got up and said goodbye. There are too many people in this place who know his identity, and there are many people he can''t afford to offend. With his character, he is not willing to live in such an environment. Long stay.


    Looking at Jin and leaving, Tony also came over at this time: "Man, who is that guy, such a strong figure."


    "This is the most exaggerated muscular man I''ve ever seen."


    "He''s barely a spice merchant, but you definitely don''t want to know about his main business."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tony glanced thoughtfully at Jin Ping in a white suit, but didn''t pay any attention.


    "I felt that you had something to say to me earlier, but Rhode was there at the time..."


    Charlotte took Tony to a corner with few people, made sure no one would hear it, and said:


    "Don''t you want to understand the extraordinary world?"


    "There will be a **** invasion battle in a while, do you want to come and experience it."


    "What, hell?"


    "Is there really hell?"


    Looking at the amazed Tony, Charlotte said seriously: "There is indeed hell, it is another dimension, there are all kinds of demons in it, and they always want to infest our world."


    "But it''s not the same as in the myths and legends. Do you want to feel how the extraordinary people protect the world."


    At this time, Tony''s face was full of eagerness to try, but he immediately opened his mouth to confirm: "My weapon is useful to them?"


    If he can only be a spectator, this is unacceptable to Tony. If he can, he wants to join it.


    "Useful, but I suggest you get some replacement Mark armors and some big-kill guys!"


    "This is really interesting. I will not attend the banquet behind UU Reading . I will go back immediately to upgrade my equipment. You must bring me when that time comes."


    "My performance will definitely surprise you!"


    After speaking, Tony left in a hurry, and such news rarely made him excited.


    It''s not that he hasn''t searched the extraordinary world for more than half a year, and he has also investigated Charlotte''s ninjas, but he always looks at the mountains through the fog, which is very unreal.


    If it weren''t for the ninjas that appeared from time to time, Tony would have thought that Charlotte was lying to him, but this time he would have the opportunity to enter the extraordinary world and understand everything in it, which was too attractive to him.


    Watching Tony leave, Charlotte''s mouth showed a smile, and she got another helper. At the same time, she mourned Ivan for a moment. Facing the completely upgraded Tony, I was afraid that I would lose very badly!


    PS: On the 22nd, the names of the winners are Solitary Judge, Feng Yuan, and two book friends joined the group and added me as friends, and sent the address!

 Chapter 316： Paleo 1 Conditions

    After the completion of the first orphanage of the Heart to Heart Charity Fund, the media in New York praised Charlotte again. Under the intervention of an invisible force, Charlotte, who is full of love and saves the people and disasters ��Doyle''s image was once again presented in major newspapers and magazines.


    This also led to some people who didn''t know the truth, thinking that Charlotte was a selfless person, so they went to the office to seek help, and finally left scolding after learning of the high commission fee, but there were also some people from good families. People, after paying money, issued a task delegation and got the results they wanted.


    Some people abused Charlotte on the Internet as a profiteer and a liar without selfless help at all, while some people who entrusted the task are to promote the strength of Charlotte''s office and the help they have received, but the abused personnel are huge. There was no splash under the propaganda wave.


    In a flash, seven days have passed. During this time, Charlotte was immersed in the practice of ninjutsu, and tried the power of Merlin''s three-piece suit, because the power of these three magic equipment was too terrifying to be used. Don''t go to the psychic world to test your power.


    During this period, Charlotte also thought about it for a long time, and finally decided to bring back the Ningji team who had been out for more than a month. In order to resist the attack of hell, he must unite all forces that can be united. Duan, after thinking for a while, Charlotte gave it up and let it develop on its own.


    After all, Charlotte had other arrangements for betrayal.


    the other side.


    God''s Domain Asgard.


    God King Odin judged Thor Thor in the transmission apparatus of the Rainbow Bridge:


    "Saul Odinson, you betrayed the king''s order. Because of your arrogance and stupidity, you opened up the kingdom of peace and let innocent people suffer from the terror of war."


    "You don''t deserve to be in charge of these kingdoms, you don''t deserve a title."


    As he spoke, God King Odin took off Thor''s armor and his cloak, and roared, "You don''t deserve the love of your relatives, because you betrayed them."


    "I am now depriving you of your power, in my father''s name, in my grandfather''s name."


    "My Father Odin, I will expel you from the realm of the gods."


    Odin picked up Thor''s hammer and smashed Thor into the Rainbow Bridge with a hammer, but picked up Thor''s hammer and attached the rune to it.


    "Whoever holds this sledgehammer will have the power of Thor."


    Then they threw Thor''s Hammer into the Rainbow Bridge together, but Loki on the side witnessed it all with his own eyes.


    The place where the rainbow bridge sent Sol was nowhere else, it was Midgart, one of the nine realms, that is, the earth, and the place where it landed was New Mexico.


    After doing all this, Odin left the Rainbow Bridge and handed it back to Heimdall to take care of it. The Odin who left did not return to his palace, but appeared in Karma Taj in Midgart. .


    "Supreme Mage!"


    Gu Yi turned around, looked at the God King Odin, who was full of divine power, and said, "It''s not enough to send your son, why do you have to come in and mix it up?"


    Odin looked at Gu Yi and said seriously: "Midgart belongs to one of the nine realms, and the Asgard gods rule the nine realms."


    Gu Yi looked at Odin with a serious look, and said slowly: "So you are going to take over all the invasions from other dimensions for me."


    Listening to Gu Yi''s words, Odin coughed twice, relieved his embarrassment, and then said, "I''m going to let Thor practice here and feel what kindness and tolerance are."


    "For this reason, I sealed his divine power and turned him into an ordinary person."


    Gu Yi looked at Odin, with a hint of playfulness in his eyes, as if the cruel monarch was also ready to let his descendants follow the path of a benevolent monarch?


    I just don''t know what Hela, who is treated differently, will think when she sees your actions.


    "What does the earth get?"


    "The friendship and even the alliance of the future god-king of Asgard."


    "not enough!"


    "what do you want?"


    "In two days, the magic world will take back the responsibilities that originally belonged to them. At that time, when the magic circle is switched to the neutral position, a large number of monsters will enter the magic world in hell, and they will even be detected by Mephisto and invaded. You need to help me. All you do is get the bottom of it.��


    "Once there is an unstoppable situation in the magic world, you must take action to drive Mephisto back."


    Hearing Gu Yi''s words, Odin froze for a moment, hesitated for a moment and then asked, "Has Merlin found an heir?"


    "Yes, a wonderful kid."


    At this time, Odin''s eyes flashed, as if he had glanced at the entire earth and the attached magical world, and then slowly withdrew the divine light from his eyes.


    "He''s not in Merlin''s blood."


    "But he is the current Supreme Merlin. The Dragon Ring chose him, and Merlin also recognized him."


    Hearing this answer, Odin was silent for a few seconds, and finally said: "I promise you, if the magic world falls, I will help."


    "But they can solve it on their own, and I won''t help."


    "no problem!"


    Odin pondered for a while and then asked, "Can I see this Supreme Merlin?"


    Gu Yi looked at Odin up and down, guessing what the **** the old fox was thinking about, and then said, "It''s not the time, after he has completely resisted the attack of the **** dimension, I can take him to visit you. "


    "Okay, that''s it."


    A burst of colorful brilliance flashed, and Odin''s figure disappeared from Kama Taj.


    With Odin''s departure, Gu Yi sat down cross-legged, and the Eye of Akmoto in his hand shone with dazzling light, but Gu Yi planned to see what would happen if Charlotte entered Asgard.


    the other side.


    in the Charlotte office.


    Looking at another family who were looking for a free loan but didn''t get funding and left angrily, Charlotte asked Katherine at the service desk with a newspaper in her hand while reading the latest news: "This is the first wave of visits today. guy."


    "BOSS, this is the eighth wave today, but it''s almost evening now. According to the situation in the past few days, there should be no more people like this at night."


    Charlotte put down the newspaper in her hand, turned on the TV hanging on the wall, and said, "A bunch of delusional guys."


    "That''s a guarantee for the children in the orphanage, not an inclusive policy."


    "Your kindness is the light in the hearts of those children!"


    At this time, the Stark Expo was playing on the TV. A beautiful reporter with a beautiful figure appeared in front of the TV screen, and behind him was the entrance gate of the Expo.


    "Since the Stark Expo was held, it has attracted countless top talents, and top technology companies from all over the country have participated in this expo."


    "Today, the main venue of the expo opened again, and we welcomed an important guest, that is Hammer Industries."


    "Since Hanmer Industries began to take over the arms orders of the Ministry of Defense, it has been producing high-quality products as its successor, and this time it has brought their brand new product, the Iron Soldier."


    "Yes, it''s an iron soldier like Iron Man!"


    "As for whether it is as perfect as Hanmer Industries said, please look forward to the next product launch."


    Watching the news on TV, Charlotte smiled and said to herself: "It seems that this poor fellow, Hammer, is going to be killed by Ivan, but unfortunately the stock market is closed now, and we should short the first hand of Hammer Industries in advance. "


    "Alas, I''ve been focusing on improving my strength during this time, but I missed this great opportunity."


    the other side.


    Ivan Vanke just solved the security of Hammer. Because of Charlotte''s existence, he was worried that he would be attacked by the other party, so he asked Hammer to invest some extra money to build more steel mechas. .


    It took more than 10 billion US dollars, and the hundred mechas also completely emptied Hammer''s cash flow, but it also brought a certain confidence to Ivan, thinking of the relationship between Charlotte and Tony, to At that time, some mechas were sent to the office to stop Charlotte, and some directly killed Tony.


    A flawless plan.


    Thinking of this, Ivan dialed Tony''s phone directly through the Internet.


    Tony, who was upgrading his armor and weapons in the laboratory, suddenly heard Jarvis'' reminder: "There is a call from an undisplayed number."


    "There''s a call coming in to see which guy it is."


    "Tony, how are you?"


    "Hahaha, I suddenly found that the energy boosted by the doubling of the speed of the reactor is more powerful."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Tony thought for a moment and then said, "You dead guy, it sounds like you are in good spirits!"


    "You too!"


    After Tony pressed mute, he said, "Jarvis, track the caller''s location."


    "The Stark family history will be rewritten, and what your dad did to my family forty years ago I''ll do it to you in 40 minutes."


    "Hope you''re ready!"


    After speaking, Ivan hung up the phone directly.


    "Jarvis, follow up the results."


    "Tracking failed!"


    Tony glanced at the latest news of Justin Hammer on the computer, and instantly knew Ivan Vanke''s plan, so he didn''t sit still.


    "Jarvis, assemble the armor now!"


    "Sir, the weapon system has not been tested."


    "The opportunity for on-site testing, this is not coming!"


    Site of the Stark Industries Fair.


    At this time, there were a lot of guests in the main exhibition hall, and Happy drove Natasha and Pepper Potts to the scene at this time.


    At this time, the announcer''s voice came from the hall: "Justin Hammer''s exhibition will be held in the main hall soon."


    Pepper Potts and Natasha sat down in the front row and began to wait for the display of Hammer Industries. For Hammer''s products, Pepper attaches great importance to them.


    Suddenly the music started, and Justin Hammer stepped to the rhythm of the music and opened with a dance.


    Looking at these similar but different appearances, Pepper Potts thought to himself: Is this guy really not a fan of Tony? Learn from that guy no matter what.


    After coming to the center of the stage, the music stopped, and Justin Hammer began his speech. After a taunting of Tony''s reluctance to let go of public technology, he stepped into the theme and said: "To Mr. Fang''s new face."


    "Hammer Iron Soldier!"


    As Justin''s words fell, the soldiers of the naval, land and air combat units played on the background behind him.


    "Army Iron Soldiers!"


    "Navy Steel Soldiers!"


    "Air Force Steel Soldiers!"


    "Steel soldiers of the navy and army!"


    With the appearance of 25 steel soldiers in each column, the applause at the scene did not stop. Senator Stan, who was in the front row, even had a smile on his face, and the general of the military procurement department nodded with satisfaction.


    Justin was giving a speech on the stage at this time, while Ivan Vanke was secretly activating the soldiers on the platform in the factory.


    "Finally, the first prototype, the comprehensive threat response combat armor and its driver - Air Force Lieutenant Colonel James Lord!"


    Following Justin''s words, the modified Mark 2 also appeared on the platform.


    Looking at Rhodes who ran out to stand for Hammer, Pepper Potts in the audience shouted in surprise.


    This thing is Tony''s thing, or Tony stopped Charlotte to let the other side hold his life, what is this, this is a blatant betrayal.


    At this moment, Pepper Poze''s look at Rhodes also became unkind.


    Just when Hammer was about to continue his introduction, there was a sound of breaking through the sky, and the next second Tony felt the scene while driving the latest steel armor.


    Looking at the many steel soldiers in front of him, Tony had to say, "It''s a big trouble."


    Rhodes quickly explained: "Tony, there are civilians here, I am under orders, don''t start fighting here again."


    Tony came over and walked over to Rhodes: "Wave to them!"


    "Everyone is in danger now, we have to find a way to get them out, and now you must trust me."


    Rhode waved his hand, and then said, "I tried, and I was beaten badly at your house."


    "Very good, I asked him to cooperate with Ivan Vanke."


    Hearing the name, Rhode was surprised: "Vanke is still alive?"


    "yes!"


    Tony walked up to Justin and asked, "Where is he, where is Ivan Vanke?"


    "Who?"


    "tell me!"


    Justin said stupidly at this time: "Why are you running here bro."


    Just as the two were talking, Rhodes'' Mark II was also passively manipulated, and the device was completely invaded and locked in an instant.


    I saw that the Gatling gun on Rhodes'' back was activated instantly, facing Tony''s armor.


    Rhode shouted loudly: "I can''t move, my operating authority is locked."


    "Come on, the whole system is under his control."


    At this time, the steel soldiers on the entire booth all raised their arms and made an action of firing weapons.


    The entire audience at the scene immediately realized that something was wrong when they saw the scene in front of them, and immediately screamed and ran outside.


    Seeing that it was too late for the civilians to evacuate, Tony flew into the sky and shouted, "We''re fighting outside!"

 Chapter 317： The office that was bombed again

    At the moment Tony took off, all the steel soldiers on the booth immediately aimed at him, the Gatling machine gun behind him instantly turned, and countless bullets immediately shot at Tony.


    The glass above the platform shattered in response to the machine gun''s strafing, and shattered from a high altitude towards the ground plane, causing a lot of casualties in an instant.


    At this moment, Ivan immediately performed remote operation on the computer. All one hundred and one steel soldiers took off, 51 of them were chasing after Tony, and the other 50 were flying in the other direction.


    "Jarvis, enter Mark II''s system, I want to control him."


    "Follow your orders!"


    Rhode, who was chasing behind him, spoke to Tony at this time and said, "Tony, I have locked the target."


    "Who is the target?"


    "you!"


    Gatling, who was carried on the shoulders of the Patriot armor, turned again, and countless bullets flew towards Tony.


    Facing the bullets fired by fifty-one steel warriors behind him, even if Tony made various evasive actions, there was still no way to dodge them all.


    "Clang, clang, clang!"


    A large number of bullets hit Tony''s mecha, making the sound of metal collision.


    Rhodes looked at the blue dots on the screen representing 50 Iron Soldiers, changed the direction of flight, and immediately reminded:


    "Tony, some of the steel soldiers are off the flight path."


    "Where did you go?"


    "I don''t know, but it seems that the target isn''t you."


    "asshole!"


    Tony cursed inwardly, turning around to fight back, while letting Jarvis chase where the Iron Soldier was going.


    the other side.


    Seeing such a big change, Justin Hammer quickly ran off the stage and came to the backstage equipment area that was supposed to control the Iron Soldiers.


    "What happened?"


    Jack immediately replied, "The background has been changed?"


    "What does it mean to be changed?"


    "He controlled the Iron Soldiers."


    Justin Hammer retorted: "Impossible."


    Before leaving, he had two guards control Ivan.


    "Call the guard."


    "The telephone lines have all been cut off."


    "Then call their cell phone."


    "The phone doesn''t work either."


    The engineer said, "We are blocked from the mainframe and cannot enter to control the steel soldiers."


    At this time, Pepper Potts walked over with Natasha, and when he came in, he asked, "Who did this?"


    "Go away, I can handle it."


    "yes?"


    "Of course, this kind of thing wouldn''t happen if Iron Man didn''t come."


    "Please go away, thank you."


    Natasha stepped forward and subdued Justin Hammer directly, threateningly in a cold voice: "Tell me who''s making a fool of yourself, who''s making a fool of yourself!"


    Justin Hammer, who was pressed on the table, also knew that he was being tricked. At the same time, he also understood that if he could not solve the problem quickly this time, he would be killed, so he did not hide it.


    "Ivan Vanke, he is the one who is doing the trick."


    "where is he."


    "He''s in my company."


    Natasha ran out immediately after letting go of Justin Hammer, he wanted to arrest the troublemaker.


    At this time, Pepper Potts took out his mobile phone and made a direct call: "Help me connect to the NYPD headquarters, command center."


    "No, no, no!"


    Justin wanted to stop Pepper Potts from calling the police, but he gave up after being silent for a while.


    Charlotte Office.


    Charlotte had just finished her dinner when she knocked on the door of the medical laboratory.


    "How is it, what''s the progress?"


    Tsunade looked up and glanced at Charlotte who came in. He continued the experiment in his hand and did not say anything. Mute on the side ran over immediately and stood beside Charlotte and said respectfully:


    "Lord Charlotte, the research has made great progress."


    "By extracting Alexander''s bloodline and fusing it with the werewolf ancestor William, we have eliminated some werewolf genes. We have been able to avoid the phenomenon of wolf transformation, and there will be no major changes in body genes, so we can live and eat like normal people."


    "However, because of the loss of the ability to transform into a wolf, the strength of the person who was injected with this serum was not as high as that after being injected with Alexander''s blood after being first embraced by a werewolf. The advantage is that there is no need for alienation."


    "However, how much the life expectancy will be extended, because the time is too short, we have not yet obtained specific data."


    Listening to the mute narration, Charlotte nodded, as long as there is progress.


    "Are you still short of experimental materials?"


    Tsunade, who hadn''t spoken for a while, stopped what he was doing and suddenly said, "The serum has not been fully produced. My ideal result is to fuse the genes of Alexander, vampire, and werewolf to create a more powerful serum."


    "But at present, because there is no ancestor blood in the vampire sample, the gene fusion ratio of the three has never been able to reach a balance."


    "And the vampire-type serum currently developed is slightly worse than the werewolf serum in terms of strength enhancement."


    Hearing the bloodline of the ancestor of the vampire, Charlotte frowned slightly. If I remember correctly, the ancestor of this vampire was Marcus, and now there are no ashes left, and even the blood core was used by him to recharge. .


    Just when Charlotte was about to say something, a huge shock wave suddenly hit, overturning the unprepared three people.


    However, it was Ivan Vanke who controlled the steel soldiers to fly above the Charlotte office, and a dozen steel soldiers equipped with missile launchers fired missiles directly at the office.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    In an instant, Charlotte''s office was directly blown up Except for the training room and basement on the first floor, the entire building was still intact, but the buildings upstairs were completely destroyed by the impact of the blast wave.


    At this moment, Ivan was lying on the chair with his feet crossed, with a toothpick in his mouth, watching the pictures uploaded by the steel soldier video, a complacent smile appeared on his face.


    "I told you to look down on me, hahaha, now I''ll let you see how powerful I am."


    As Ivan pressed the confirm button again, the steel soldiers above the office immediately fired their shoulder cannons, and the shells were fired again towards the ruined office.


    "Boom Boom Boom"


    The sound of the explosion was endless, and the firelight illuminated the entire 71st Avenue in Sterhills, but Ivan was worried about Charlotte, and used artillery fire to cover it back and forth again.


    "Whoosh!"


    A figure suddenly emerged from the ruins. It was Charlotte Doyle, holding the unconscious mute in her hand.


    But it was the moment of the explosion, Mute didn''t have time to use the substitute technique to evade, and was directly stunned by the explosion of the consecutive election.


    Charlotte looked at the steel armor that filled the sky with an ugly expression. He didn''t expect such a small character, a bug-like character, to attack him and blow up his office.

 ~： List of first prize winners

    The 10 book friends who won the first prize are as follows:


    Xu Xingchen


    art


    splendid


    Ivandar


    MR, kane


    I don''t talk much


    dictator


    Fengyuan


    Cultivation Rabbit


    gerdier berge


    If you haven''t added my friend''s sending address yet, please add me as a friend as soon as possible. The first batch of prizes will be dispatched here.


    For book friends in the epidemic area of ??Shanghai, I can only say that please wait for a while, and then re-issue the reward after the express can be sent.


    The winner list of the first issue of "Naruto Descends to Marvel" is in hand, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!

 Chapter 318： Furious Tsunade

    At this time, Tony took the iron soldiers in circles in the air while fighting back. Although Ivan''s iron soldiers were numerous, they could not effectively intercept Tony in terms of speed.


    "Sir, those steel soldiers who left attacked Charlotte''s office."


    "Give me a call from Charlotte Doyle."


    "The phone can''t be connected!"


    "asshole."


    Seeing that his steel soldiers had been unable to attack Tony effectively, Ivan immediately chose to stop a dozen of them and landed on the ground to attack the crowd fleeing the scene indiscriminately.


    At this time, a child wearing the same helmet of Iron Man raised his arm and made an attacking action against an iron warrior who landed in front of him.


    Just as the Iron Soldiers were about to attack the child, Tony shot down the battle armor with a cannon shot from the sky.


    "Good job, little guy."


    After speaking, Tony took off again and headed away from the Expo.


    Ivan saw that his remote control could not solve Tony, so he set all the programs to automatic attack mode, and began to prepare to put Whiplash No. 2 on himself. He wanted to solve Tony Stark himself.


    the other side.


    Charlotte looked back at the stumps and broken arms in the ruins. These were his subordinates, the guards at the high table and the staff in the office.


    As for the other ninjas, all of them were sent out to do tasks, and they were not in the office, but such a loss still made him feel sick. This is a renovated office, and it has only been less than half a year.


    "boom!"


    At this time, a collapsed ruin exploded, and Tsunade''s figure rose into the sky and jumped in front of a steel warrior in mid-air.


    "Painful feet!"


    With a mighty downward slash, a steel soldier exploded directly in the air, turning into a big fireball, and Tsunade used this reaction force to attack the steel soldier in another place.


    Charlotte glanced at Mute, who was unconscious in her arms, and directly removed it from the battle position, retracted it into the system space, and joined the counterattack sequence.


    With the appearance and counterattack of the two, the automatic aiming function of the Iron Soldier also matched the two, the Gatling machine gun on the shoulder immediately spun at high speed, and countless bullets spewed out, forming a dense metal storm towards the The two shoot.


    Under the skillful double-duty technique of the two, the metal storm did not hurt them, but the surrounding houses were damaged, and bullets pierced through the roof, walls, and glass instantly, and some cars parked on the street were directly hit. burst.


    "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!"


    Dozens of Charlotte Doyle appeared in the field immediately, and all the shadow clones looked at each other.


    "superior!"


    Charlotte jumped into the air in an instant, holding a spiral pill in her palm. Originally, Charlotte was going to use a lightning strike to destroy it directly in the sky, but she was afraid of the phenomenon of Thor brand charging treasure, so she changed it. It has become an attributeless spiral pill.


    The sudden appearance of so many shadow clones also gave the steel soldiers a chance. The missile launchers behind them immediately attacked indiscriminately. Some shadow clones that were closer were blown up, but other shadow clones arrived. In front of the steel warrior, the spiral pill in his hand also smashed towards the head.


    "Boom Boom Boom Boom"


    One by one, the spiral pills bombarded the steel soldiers'' heads. In an instant, these unmanned steel soldiers were blown out of their heads, and then fell from the air, falling into pieces.


    Charlotte''s move directly wiped out half of the steel soldiers in the air, and Tsunade was not to be outdone.


    With the cooperation of the two, in just a few minutes, these steel soldiers who came to complete the mission were all scrapped on the spot.


    At this moment, Charlotte and Tsunade stood side by side. Tsunade looked at the ruins in front of him and stomped the ground again. A long crack immediately appeared under his feet, and the ground shook for a while.


    I saw Tsunade gritted his teeth and said, "My experimental data!"


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Charlotte was already furious, but at this moment, her blood surged.


    "Let''s go, let''s take revenge."


    Charlotte immediately cast a magic spell, and a huge steel giant eagle was summoned in a moment. Watching the giant eagle Charlotte jumped directly onto it, Tsunade also followed.


    The giant steel eagle spread its wings and took off, heading towards the exposition. Charlotte took out a mobile phone from the storage space and called Tony directly.


    At this time, Iron Man had just finished restarting Rhodes when he heard Jarvis'' voice.


    "Sir, there is a strange call."


    "Connect!"


    "Tony, where are you?"


    "Send me the location!"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Tony laughed: "Haha, man, I knew you were fine!"


    "I can solve it soon, don''t worry about me."


    "Tony, this is not a personal grudge between you and him. This **** blew up my office and my laboratory. I''m not finished with him. Please tell me your current address and send it to me."


    Hearing that Charlotte was really angry, Tony wasn''t delaying.


    "OK, OK, I''ll send you the address right away!"


    "Jarvis, send this location to Charlotte Doyle!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Soon Charlotte received the coordinates sent by Jarvis on her mobile phone. After confirming the location, Charlotte immediately changed the direction of the Iron Eagle and flew towards the target.


    Trident Building.


    With Charlotte and Tsunade''s counterattack, the alarm in the Chakra monitoring room sounded immediately.


    "Drip, drip, drip!"


    Massive chakra energy response detected in 71st Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens.


    Several special agents in the monitoring room immediately shouted: "Hurry, hurry, hurry, report to Director Fury immediately."


    "Take satellites and nearby surveillance, we want to know what''s going on there."


    ?????


    the other side.


    Happy escorted Natasha to Hammer Industries. The two rushed into the factory all the way, but they were in vain. Ivan had already put on his Whip No. 2 and headed towards Tony.


    At this time, Tony looked at Rhodes who was still lying on the ground, and reached out and tapped the other party''s mask.


    "Rod, wake up, the enemy is coming."


    Rod''s mask was opened by Tony, looking at the Iron Man in front of him, Rhode said weakly: "You can take the iron armor back."


    Tony smiled, pulled Rhodes up, and asked, "Are you alright."


    "It''s okay, thanks!"


    "Listen, I''m sorry, I should have trusted you more."


    "I hurt you, forget it."


    "Yes, it was your fault, I just wanted to say sorry."


    Just as the two were talking, Tony started his mocking mode again, despising Rhode''s body full of baby toys, but Rhode retorted that he was such a ruthless character.


    Just as the two were bickering, Ivan''s steel army rushed to the scene. As the steel soldiers landed, the two immediately stopped arguing, but prepared back to back for battle.


    "Da da da��"


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    The steel soldiers opened fire immediately, and the hand cannons, Gatlings, and missiles all greeted the two of them. I don��t know if it was the difference in the materials used by the two sides, or whether it was Hammer Industries�� habit of cutting corners. One by one, but the bullet that the other party hit on Tony could only scratch a little paint, and it couldn''t even make the self-test system pop up a maintenance request.


    Just as the battle between the two sides was inextricable, Charlotte and Tsunade rushed to the scene on the steel giant eagle. Looking at the battlefield below, Charlotte and Tsunade looked at each other and instantly jumped from the steel giant eagle. down.


    "boom!"


    The two steel warriors who were fighting were instantly blown up by the two of them on the spot.


    "Wow, our reinforcements are here."


    Looking at Charlotte and Tsunade who appeared, Tony put away the big move he was just about to use, and started to destroy these steel soldiers with a basic attack.


    And Rhodes watched one after another of the steel warriors being quickly destroyed under the physical attack of the two, and shouted in surprise: "God, is this their strength?"


    "Yes, very strong."


    Charlotte rushed in front of a steel warrior, ripped off the opponent''s arm with one hand, and slapped his head off with one palm, and Tsunade even blew up one with one punch.


    Tony smacked his lips and said, "This is the real ruthless character."


    Rhodes murmured: "Yes, they are the ruthless characters!"


    Soon the thirty steel warriors at the scene were directly blown up by Charlotte and Tsunade, and the scene was completely cleared.


    "Tony, what about Ivan?"


    "I didn''t see it."


    At this time, Natasha, who was in Hammer Industries, said to Tony: "Be careful, a steel soldier is attacking, this one looks different, and the energy index is particularly high."


    With Natasha''s prompt, Tony was just about to tell Charlotte when there was an explosion of gas in the air, but Ivan accelerated Whiplash No. 2 and rushed over.


    Ivan, who fell to the ground, immediately opened his helmet, and was about to speak, but saw the four people at the scene, and said in surprise: "Charlotte, why are you here."


    Seeing that the scene was wrong, Ivan immediately put on the mask again.


    Charlotte said to Tsunade, "It''s this scumbag who blew up the office!"


    Tsunade looked at Ivan in armor, and as soon as his foot stepped on the ground, he appeared in front of Ivan instantly.


    But he saw Tsunade clenched his fist with his right hand, and a huge blue chakra was wrapped around the fist like a substance, hitting Ivan''s abdomen.


    "clang!"


    With a huge sound of metal collision, Ivan''s Whiplash No. 2 was instantly knocked out, rolling on the ground for a while, and even plowed a deep ravine on the ground.


    Rhode looked at Charlotte and Tony who had stopped completely, walked over to Tony, and asked, "Don''t we have to shoot?"


    Tony shook his head, then said, "Let''s take a look first, we shouldn''t need to take action."


    Flames spewed out from under Ivan''s feet, which stabilized his figure, but it was Ivan who used the best materials when making Whiplash No. 2, and made the battle armor extremely strong and exaggerated in thickness. It wasn''t scrapped under Tsunade''s punch. If the previous Iron Warriors were hit by this punch, they would have been bombed. Although they were not bombed, they still left a deep hole in the belly of the mecha. fist print.


    Ivan, who stabilized his body, immediately threw out his weapons from his arms, two whips entwined with plasma current, Ivan swung the whips towards Tsunade.


    However, the speed of Ivan''s waving is much slower than the speed of Tsunade''s actions. Every whip hit a loneliness, and Tsunade came to Ivan with a few dodges, and smashed it against Ivan''s arm. .


    "boom!"


    As Tsunade punched it, a crack appeared on the arm of Whiplash No. 2''s mecha, and a warning popped up on Ivan''s operation panel immediately.


    "Warning, damage to right shoulder, loss of signal."


    Tsunade didn''t keep his hand at all, and threw a fist at the same position again, one punch, two punches, three punches, and a click, the whiplash mecha''s right arm was directly interrupted.


    "what!"


    Ivan screamed in pain in the cab, but his arm was interrupted together with the mecha, and blood was instantly left along the place where the mecha was exercising.


    Ivan waved his left arm to fight back, but he was instantly dodged by Tsunade, and then directly waved his palm at the joint of his left arm.


    But it was during the strike just now that Tsunade knew the strength of the opponent''s mecha, turned his palm into a knife and used strange power, and the chakra spewed out and instantly cut off the opponent''s left arm.


    "Uh~ ah!"


    Ivan lost his arms directly, and he cried out in pain again, and then the figure did not stand firm and fell directly to the ground.


    Tony, who saw this scene, was stunned. This woman couldn''t be bothered. Not only was her medical skills great, her fighting power was also terrifying.


    "Charlotte, how did Ivan provoke her?"


    Looking at Ivan who fell to the ground, Charlotte showed no sympathy, then looked at Tony and said softly: "She blew up Tsunade''s medical laboratory, which contains what she just developed and important data. ."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tony shrugged, completely ignorant of Ivan''s brain circuits. If it''s not good to provoke anyone, he will provoke them.


    Tsunade stepped forward, crushed Ivan''s mask, looked at the strange mind inside and said bitterly:


    "Why did you blow up my lab!"


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Ivan Vanke coughed up a mouthful of blood, then looked at the crowd, and then said, "Since I can''t live, don''t think about it!"


    "Painful feet!"


    Tsunade reacted very quickly, and stepped directly on Ivan''s chest, instantly stepping on the reactor on the opponent''s chest, and instantly kicking his armor.


    "boom!"


    Whiplash No. 2 was directly kicked out, and a huge deep pit appeared on the ground, and Ivan lying in it was directly turned into flesh.


    But it was Tsunade who made a quick move, and immediately attacked the enemy when he noticed that the opponent''s tone was wrong. He didn''t give Ivan a chance to blew himself up, and he didn''t have the chance to detonate all the steel soldiers.

 Chapter 319： upcoming invasion

    Looking at Tsunade''s operation, both Tony and Rhode shuddered, and then Tony reacted, and immediately went to the broken steel soldiers around him to check, and found that all the steel soldiers'' chests were added to the reactors. Self-destruction device, but did not dare to hesitate to call Rhodes to immediately pick up the wreckage.


    ??


    Charlotte walked in front of Tsunade, patted the other person''s shoulder, and said, "The base is about to be built, and there are better laboratories and medical equipment there."


    ??


    "Let''s go back and see, what else can be used."


    ??


    Charlotte snapped her fingers, and a giant steel eagle descended from the sky, carrying the two away from the battle scene.


    ??


    Tony scanned it with Jarvis, and the giant eagle, who carried Charlotte and the two away, said somewhat incredulously, "A new type of psychic beast?"


    ??


    Rhode was also surprised: "What did you say?"


    ??


    "It''s nothing, keep working!"


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    The ruins of Charlotte''s Office.


    ??


    A palm stretched out, and then he ripped open the wreckage of the building that was pressing on his body, and then lay on the rubble gasping for breath. The wound on his body was slowly healing under the moonlight, and he barely survived. The person is Katherine the vampire.


    ??


    Soon Charlotte and Tsunade rushed back. Seeing Catherine still alive, Tsunade stepped forward to treat each other''s injuries with medical ninjutsu, and then brought her to dig the ruins together.


    ??


    Charlotte also released the mute, and after waking it up, the steel warriors at the scene were disabled...


    ??


    If you want to see more exciting content, please click ��ap...p! Search for "New Book Friend �I Gift Pack", drop --�I-to-drop, and exchange for a limited-edition welfare package, first come, first served!


    ??


    Looking at Tsunade''s operation, both Tony and Rhode shuddered, and then Tony reacted, and immediately went to the broken steel soldiers to check, and found that all the steel soldiers'' chests were added to the reactors. Self-destruction device, but did not dare to hesitate to call Rhodes to immediately pick up the wreckage.


    ??


    Charlotte walked in front of Tsunade, patted the other person''s shoulder, and said, "The base is about to be built, and there are better laboratories and medical equipment there."


    ??


    "Let''s go back and see, what else can be used."


    ??


    Charlotte snapped her fingers, and a giant steel eagle descended from the sky, carrying the two away from the battle scene.


    ??


    Tony scanned it with Jarvis, and the giant eagle, who carried Charlotte and the two away, said somewhat incredulously, "A new type of psychic beast?"


    ??


    Rhode was also surprised: "What did you say?"


    ??


    "It''s nothing, keep working!"


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    The ruins of Charlotte''s Office.


    ??


    A palm stretched out, and then a little bit of the building wreckage was pressed on him, and then he lay on the rubble gasping for breath. The wound on his body was slowly healing under the moonlight, and he barely survived. The person is Katherine the vampire.


    ??


    Soon Charlotte and Tsunade rushed back. Seeing Catherine still alive, Tsunade used medical ninjutsu to heal each other''s injuries, and brought her to dig the ruins together.


    ??


    Charlotte also released the mute. After waking it up, she watched the steel warriors on the scene watching Tsunade''s operation. Tony and Rhode both shuddered, and then Tony reacted and walked to his side immediately. The broken steel soldiers checked and found that all the steel soldiers had self-explosive devices on the reactors on their chests, but they did not hesitate to call Rhodes to immediately pick up the wreckage.


    ??


    Charlotte walked in front of Tsunade, patted the other person''s shoulder, and said, "The base is about to be built, and there are better laboratories and medical equipment there."


    ??


    "Let''s go back and see, what else can be used."


    ??


    Charlotte snapped her fingers, and a giant steel eagle descended from the sky, carrying the two away from the battle scene.


    ??


    Tony scanned it with Jarvis, and the giant eagle, who carried Charlotte and the two away, said somewhat incredulously, "A new type of psychic beast?"


    ??


    Rhode was also surprised: "What did you say?"


    ??


    "It''s nothing, keep working!"


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    The ruins of Charlotte''s Office.


    ??


    A palm stretched out, and then he ripped open the wreckage of the building that was pressing on his body, and then lay on the rubble gasping for breath. The wound on his body was slowly healing under the moonlight, and he barely survived. The person is Katherine the vampire.


    ??


    Soon Charlotte and Tsunade rushed back. Seeing Catherine still alive, Tsunade stepped forward to treat each other''s injuries with medical ninjutsu, and then brought her to dig the ruins together.


    ??


    Charlotte also released the mute. After waking it up, she watched the steel warriors at the scene watching Tsunade''s operation. Tony and Rhodes both shuddered, and then Tony reacted and walked to his side immediately. The broken steel soldiers checked and found that all the steel soldiers had self-explosive devices on the reactors on their chests, but they did not hesitate to call Rhodes to immediately pick up the wreckage.


    ??


    Charlotte walked in front of Tsunade, patted the other person''s shoulder, and said, "The base is about to be built, and there are better laboratories and medical equipment there."


    ??


    "Let''s go back and see, what else can be used."


    ??


    Charlotte snapped her fingers, and a giant steel eagle descended from the sky, carrying the two away from the battle scene.


    ??


    Tony scanned it with Jarvis, and the giant eagle, who carried Charlotte and the two away, said somewhat incredulously, "A new type of psychic beast?"


    ??


    Rhode was also surprised: "What did you say?"


    ??


    "It''s nothing, keep working!"


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    The ruins of Charlotte''s Office.


    ??


    A palm stretched out, and then he ripped open the wreckage of the building that was pressing on his body, and then lay on the rubble gasping for breath. The wound on his body was slowly healing under the moonlight, and he barely survived. The person is Katherine the vampire.


    ??


    Soon Charlotte and Tsunade rushed back. Seeing Catherine still alive, Tsunade stepped forward to treat each other''s injuries with medical ninjutsu, and then brought her to dig the ruins together.


    ??


    Charlotte also released the mute. After waking it up, she watched the steel warriors at the scene watching Tsunade''s operation. Tony and Rhodes both shuddered, and then Tony reacted and walked to his side immediately. The broken steel soldiers checked and found that all the steel soldiers had self-explosive devices on the reactors on their chests, but they did not hesitate to call Rhodes to immediately pick up the wreckage.


    ??


    Charlotte walked in front of Tsunade, patted the other person''s shoulder, and said, "The base is about to be built, and there are better laboratories and medical equipment there."


    ??


    "Let''s go back and see, what else can be used."


    ??


    Charlotte snapped her fingers, and a giant steel eagle descended from the sky, carrying the two away from the battle scene.


    ??


    Tony scanned it with Jarvis, and the giant eagle, who carried Charlotte and the two away, said somewhat incredulously, "A new type of psychic beast?"


    Rhode was also surprised: "What did you say?"


    ??


    "It''s nothing, keep working!"


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    The ruins of Charlotte''s Office.


    ??


    A palm stretched out, and then he ripped open the wreckage of the building that was pressing on his body, and then lay on the rubble gasping for breath. The wound on his body was slowly healing under the moonlight, and he barely survived. The person is Katherine the vampire.


    ??


    Soon Charlotte and Tsunade rushed back. Seeing Catherine still alive, Tsunade stepped forward to treat each other''s injuries with medical ninjutsu, and then brought her to dig the ruins together.


    ??


    Charlotte also released the mute. After waking it up, she watched the steel warriors at the scene watching Tsunade''s operation. Tony and Rhodes both shuddered, and then Tony reacted and walked to his side immediately. The broken steel soldiers checked and found that all the steel soldiers had self-explosive devices on the reactors on their chests, but they did not hesitate to call Rhodes to immediately pick up the wreckage.


    ??


    Charlotte walked in front of Tsunade, patted the other person''s shoulder, and said, "The base is about to be built, and there are better laboratories and medical equipment there."


    ??


    "Let''s go back and see, what else can be used."


    ??


    Charlotte snapped her fingers, and a giant steel eagle descended from the sky, carrying the two away from the battle scene.


    ??


    Tony scanned it with Jarvis, and the giant eagle, who carried Charlotte and the two away, said somewhat incredulously, "A new type of psychic beast?"


    ??


    Rhode was also surprised: "What did you say?"


    ??


    "It''s nothing, keep working!"


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    The ruins of Charlotte''s Office.


    ??


    A palm stretched out, and then he ripped open the wreckage of the building that was pressing on his body, and then lay on the rubble gasping for breath. The wound on his body was slowly healing under the moonlight, and he barely survived. The person is Katherine the vampire.


    ??


    Soon Charlotte and Tsunade rushed back. Seeing Catherine still alive, Tsunade stepped forward to treat each other''s injuries with medical ninjutsu, and then brought her to dig the ruins together.


    ??


    Charlotte also released the mute. After waking it up, she watched the steel warriors at the scene watching Tsunade''s operation. Tony and Rhodes both shuddered, and then Tony reacted and walked to his side immediately. The broken steel soldiers checked and found that all the steel soldiers had self-explosive devices on the reactors on their chests, but they did not hesitate to call Rhodes to immediately pick up the wreckage.


    ??


    Charlotte walked in front of Tsunade, patted the other person''s shoulder, and said, "The base is about to be built, and there are better laboratories and medical equipment there."


    ??


    "Let''s go back and see, what else can be used."


    ??


    Charlotte snapped her fingers, and a giant steel eagle descended from the sky, carrying the two away from the battle scene.


    ??


    Tony scanned it with Jarvis, and the giant eagle, who carried Charlotte and the two away, said somewhat incredulously, "A new type of psychic beast?"


    ??


    Rhode was also surprised: "What did you say?"


    ??


    "It''s nothing, keep working!"


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    The ruins of Charlotte''s Office.


    ??


    A palm stretched out, and then he ripped open the wreckage of the building that was pressing on his body, and then lay on the rubble gasping for breath. The wound on his body was slowly healing under the moonlight, and he barely survived. The person is Katherine the vampire.


    ??


    Soon Charlotte and Tsunade rushed back. Seeing Catherine still alive, Tsunade stepped forward to treat each other''s injuries with medical ninjutsu, and then brought her to dig the ruins together.


    ??


    Charlotte also released the mute. After waking it up, she watched the steel warriors at the scene watching Tsunade''s operation. Tony and Rhodes both shuddered, and then Tony reacted and walked to his side immediately. The broken steel soldiers checked and found that all the steel soldiers had self-explosive devices on the reactors on their chests, but they did not hesitate to call Rhodes to immediately pick up the wreckage.


    ??


    Charlotte walked in front of Tsunade, patted the other person''s shoulder, and said, "The base is about to be built, and there are better laboratories and medical equipment there."


    ??


    "Let''s go back and see, what else can be used."


    ??


    Charlotte snapped her fingers, and a giant steel eagle descended from the sky, carrying the two away from the battle scene.


    ??


    Tony scanned it with Jarvis, and the giant eagle, who carried Charlotte and the two away, said somewhat incredulously, "A new type of psychic beast?"


    ??


    Rhode was also surprised: "What did you say?"


    ??


    "It''s nothing, keep working!"


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    The ruins of Charlotte''s Office.


    ??


    A palm stretched out, and then he ripped open the wreckage of the building that was pressing on his body, and then lay on the rubble gasping for breath. The wound on his body was slowly healing under the moonlight, and he barely survived. The person is Katherine the vampire.


    ??


    Soon Charlotte and Tsunade rushed back. Seeing Catherine still alive, Tsunade stepped forward to treat each other''s injuries with medical ninjutsu, and then brought her to dig the ruins together.


    ??


    Charlotte also released the mute. After waking it up, she watched the steel warriors at the scene watching Tsunade''s operation. Tony and Rhodes both shuddered, and then Tony reacted and walked to his side immediately. The broken steel soldiers checked and found that all the steel soldiers had self-explosive devices attached to the reactors on their chests but did not hesitate to call Rhodes to immediately pick up the wreckage.


    ??


    Charlotte walked in front of Tsunade, patted the other person''s shoulder, and said, "The base is about to be built, and there are better laboratories and medical equipment there."


    ??


    "Let''s go back and see, what else can be used."


    ??


    Charlotte snapped her fingers, and a giant steel eagle descended from the sky, carrying the two away from the battle scene.


    ??


    Tony scanned it with Jarvis, and the giant eagle, who carried Charlotte and the two away, said somewhat incredulously, "A new type of psychic beast?"


    ??


    Rhode was also surprised: "What did you say?"


    ??


    "It''s nothing, keep working!"


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    The ruins of Charlotte''s Office.


    ??


    A palm stretched out, and then he ripped open the wreckage of the building that was pressing on his body, and then lay on the rubble gasping for breath. The wound on his body was slowly healing under the moonlight, and he barely survived. The person is Katherine the vampire.


    ??


    Soon Charlotte and Tsunade rushed back. Seeing Catherine still alive, Tsunade stepped forward to treat each other''s injuries with medical ninjutsu, and then brought her to dig the ruins together.


    ??


    Charlotte also released the mute, and after waking it up, the steel warriors at the scene were disabled.

 Chapter 320： enhance strength

    Merlin''s Magic Tower.


    At this time, everyone rushed back after receiving the notice. Looking at his team and foreign aid Tony, Charlotte said: "We have determined the location of the initial invasion of the **** dimension, wait for everyone to go with the magic group. Go to the defense, you can prepare some traps on the scene in advance."


    "Mr. Balazser, you take everyone to the battle ground to prepare. I need to activate the magic tower here."


    However, without Charlotte''s authorization, the archmages of the Merlin Knights could not use the power of the magic tower, nor could they build a permanent and effective magic circle. effect.


    Bassaze looked at the people with forehead guards in front of him, and knowing that their strength was not weak, he said directly: "Everyone, come with me, I will take you to the battle ground ahead."


    The ninjas went with Balthazar, but Tony did not leave, but came to Charlotte and took out a box from his arms.


    "This is what you want, but because of time, I only need these ten."


    "I didn''t expect a war to start so soon here, or more could be created."


    Looking at the things in Tony''s hands, Charlotte knew that this was the same element of the space gem, and she was full of expectations.


    "How much?"


    Hearing Charlotte mentioning the money, Tony felt a little helpless. He didn''t plan to take out this item, and he told Charlotte the cost price. It would be boring to charge too much.


    "Cost price, 30 million a piece, but I also have conditions."


    "You have to send Parker to protect me for a while after this time."


    Hearing Tony''s request, Charlotte knew that Tony wanted to move the dog again, so she didn''t refuse.


    "Okay, I''ll let you take it back to play for a month."


    Taking the box in Tony''s hand, Charlotte took it in her hand, and then asked:


    "Did you name him the new element?"


    "BADASSIUM"


    Hearing Tony''s name, he was unable to complain in his heart, which made him sound another person who had a bad name - Minato Namikaze. The talent for naming is also so powerful.


    "The name is very characteristic."


    Tony laughed: "Haha, I think so too."


    "By the way, aren''t you a ninja?"


    "How can I hear your David say that you are a magician or a supreme mage, and you have a very high status here."


    "Tony, besides being Iron Man, you are also a playboy, a rich man, a scientist, and I am a magician besides being a ninja."


    "OK, I understand."


    Hearing Charlotte''s explanation, Tony also understood that he didn''t say anything, but put on the steel armor, picked up the replacement equipment he prepared, and flew directly out of the magic tower, rushing towards the direction of the large army. .


    After Tony left, Charlotte came to the room on the top floor of the magic tower, and then waved the Merlin robe and Merlin staff in the space ring and let him take them out.


    After coming out, the two pieces of magic equipment circled around the room, and then stood aside, watching the performance of the two pieces of magic equipment, Charlotte nodded, they will be indispensable tomorrow.


    Then he opened the new element that Tony gave him, looked at the neatly arranged triangular crystals in front of him, took out one and placed it on the palm of his hand.


    Ding��Found rechargeable items, whether to recharge!


    Top up!


    Successfully recharged, get 500 gold coins!


    Ding��Trigger 500 first recharge rewards, and an additional 500 gold coins!


    I found out that Tony''s new elements are worth so much. It really deserves to be a guy with a price of 30 million US dollars, but it is indeed a bit expensive.


    This thing is still the most fragrant of prostitution, but it is also a supplementary method. When you get the real space gem, you don''t need to spend money to buy it.


    Without hesitation, Charlotte recharged all the remaining 9 new elements, adding 4,500 gold coins.


    Charlotte then counted the gains during this period of time. After signing in through the system, she obtained 500 reputation, 200 reincarnation stones, 80,000 copper coins, 10 ninjutsu secret scrolls, 600 reputation, 50 delicious ramen, and 1 ninja summoning scroll. , 1 random A ninja experience card.


    During these several check-ins, Charlotte also received a reminder from the system because the VIP level was not enough for level 11, and level 12 did not receive double rewards.


    Among them, when he got the A Ninja random experience card, he unfortunately missed the double reward because he did not reach the VIP12 level. As for why the ninja experience card appeared, Charlotte did not know what happened. After all, this sign-in reward has always been a fan. Yes, there is not a check-in page like a mobile game, so that he can know in advance what the monthly check-in reward is.


    Looking at the one in the warehouse that says A Shinobi and one? Charlotte didn''t use it directly. After all, the time to experience the card is only 24 hours. He doesn''t know how long this defensive war will last. He can only try it when there is an accident. After all, an A forbearance Its strength should not be underestimated, but there are many tailed beasts in it, even the owner of the kaleidoscope, even the Xianming and Kulama modes.


    In addition to the gains from signing in, during these 12 days, the ninjas under his command all completed 9 missions a day, and completed a total of 98 C-level missions.


    Under such a high-intensity task, Charlotte''s harvest is also not cheap.


    The rewards for C-level tasks are 500X98 reputation, 50000X98 copper coins, and 1X98 ordinary treasure chests.


    Seeing that his current resource reputation has reached 76970, Charlotte did not hesitate, but this time he was going to directly upgrade Toadji to the full level.


    The next second, Charlotte started Toadyoshi''s upgrade journey.


    At this time, Toadji is level 25, and each level consumes 2,800 reputation and 320,000 copper coins, and the strength increases with each level. After paying all the prestige and 12.13 million copper coins, Charlotte will psychic beast Toadji. It has been upgraded to level 50, which has raised its strength to its peak.


    It''s just that Charlotte never imagined that the consumption would be so high, almost not enough prestige, but copper coins are easy to recharge, but not enough prestige is difficult, luckily enough.


    At the same time, with the full level of Toad Ji, the next psychic beast was also activated.


    Ding��Congratulations on signing a new psychic beast-Ninja turtle.


    Click on the introduction of the ninja turtle.


    ninja turtle


    Skills: Soil Thorn, Soil Wall.


    Earth Thorn: Summons a large number of earth thorns forward to attack the enemy.


    Earth Flow Wall: Summons a dirt wall, which can be used to defend or block the enemy''s movement path.


    Additional skills: Ninja shelter, the defense of the entire ninja team is increased by 30% for 15 seconds.


    Looking at the Ninja Turtles'' skills, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction. I have to say that this skill is still very powerful, especially the additional skill. It is also a life-saving means at critical moments. It''s a pity that there is no prestige to upgrade the Ninja Turtles for the time being. .


    Toad Ji in the psychic world, who was in the process of contacting his own toad dagger, suddenly felt the strengthening of his own strength, and immediately jumped 100 meters high in excitement, and then shouted: "Hahaha, where are you, Blue Snake, Let''s discuss."


    "I want you to feel the strength of Miaomushan!"


    Toadji excitedly rushed towards the direction of Blue Mountain, and where Toadji didn''t pay attention, Mike Kay''s ninja turtle also descended on this psychic world.


    After resolving the matter of improving the power of the psychic beast, Charlotte then turned her attention to the equipment. After clicking on the dress-up bar, she looked at the equipment she was wearing.


    With six pieces of chunin equipment, Charlotte first set her sights on the chunin shuriken and began to upgrade it. Level 1 consumes 300,000 copper coins, and after investing 30 million copper coins, she reaches level 100 of the chunin and is directly promoted. Arrived at the johnin shuriken.


    After looking at the remaining five pieces of equipment, Charlotte didn''t hesitate. After investing 180 million copper coins, she upgraded all the equipment in her body to the Jinnin level.


    To this end, Charlotte also recharged 100 million in cash and converted it into copper coins. After some operations, there were more than 28 million copper coins left, but her own strength was also strengthened accordingly.


    In terms of attack and defense, even the amount of chakra has been improved to a certain extent. Charlotte felt that when wearing this ninja suit, her own strength increased by about 30% at the current stage. A basic piece of equipment has been raised by 5%. Of course, it is only at the current stage. With the improvement of Charlotte''s strength, this percentage will continue to decline.


    This money can be said to be quite worth it, and the most important thing is that the equipment of this suit is in the equipment slot, which does not affect him wearing an additional Merlin suit.


    After feeling the improvement of her own strength, Charlotte looked at the remaining resources and began to consider where to continue to improve her strength. After all, others did not understand Mephisto''s strength. Charlotte still knew very well, That guy''s body is a behemoth, and even if his strength is severely weakened when he comes to the magical world, it is very difficult to deal with.


    There are 26,926 gold coins, 102 ordinary treasure chests, and the next battle column requires 16,000 gold coins.


    After thinking for a while, Charlotte plans to open all 100 ordinary treasure chests first, so that she can get a lot of good things, implying that she can get at least 30 ninja fragments with previous experience, and some gold coins as rewards. And if there are more than 10 copies on the ninja recruitment scroll, it is also a supplement.


    Ten Ordinary Treasure Chests Open


    The treasure chest emitted a dazzling light, and after a flash of brilliance, the result of opening the box appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle. treasure chest


    Ding �� Get ??60 Prestige!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden-Kankuro 1 piece!


    Ding �� Gain 70 reputation!


    Ding �� Get ??60 gold coins!


    Ding �� Get ??60 gold coins!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 piece of Hinata Hinata!


    Ding �� Get ??1 Ninja Recruitment Scroll!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden - Shippuden Ino Fragment 1!


    Ding �� Get ??60 gold coins!


    Ding �� Get ??60 gold coins!


    Looking at the information arranged in order on the screen, Charlotte glanced at it roughly. The first thing to determine was whether there was a ninja scroll, and found that a ninja recruitment scroll actually exploded in the ten treasure boxes.


    Charlotte is also very satisfied with this result. It seems that her luck has also improved, so she does not hesitate to open all the remaining 90 treasure chests.


    After opening the ten consecutive treasure chests 9 times in a row, Charlotte began to count her gains.


    Among them, the gold coins were drawn 40 times, and 2,400 gold coins were obtained. The ninja recruitment scrolls were drawn 5 times, the copper coins were drawn 10 times for a total of 100,000, and the reputation was drawn 10 times for a total of 600. The rest are all ninja fragments totaling 35 pieces.


    Among them, there are 14 pieces of B-ninja fragments: 5 pieces of Shippuden-Naruto, 3 pieces of Shippuden-Kankuro, 3 pieces of Shippuden-Yamanaka Ino, and 3 pieces of Shippuden-Haruno Sakura.


    C Ninja Fragments 21 pieces: 8 pieces of Kankuro, 4 pieces of Hinata Hinata, 2 pieces of Haruno Sakura, 3 pieces of Inuzuka Ya, 1 piece of Shino, 2 pieces of Akimichi Choji, and 1 piece of Naruto.


    Including all the unboxing rewards obtained, through statistics, it was found that Kankuro and Haruno Sakura in C Ninja both reached the summoning standard of 10 pieces.


    Although Charlotte has not yet determined that this time the battle position will be handed over to a ninja, she still came to the ninja column first, preparing to recruit him first.


    The first thing you see is the avatar of Sand Ninja Kankuro from the Land of Winds, to see if Fragment 10/10 is recruiting, click to recruit.


    A new screen pops up in the next second.


    Kankuro has chakra threads all over his index fingers and two puppets floating behind him, ready to fight!


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting the new ninja C Ninja: Kankuro.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Kankuro: C-Class Ninja


    Skills: May Rain, Invasion Mechanism, Black Secret Technique - One Shot.


    May Rain: Control the puppet crow to hover in the sky and throw an explosive jade, which explodes immediately after it hits the ground. May rain


    Invasion Mechanism: Control the puppet crow to dash forward quickly, rotating and cutting the enemy.


    Black Secret Skill - One Shot: Unleash the puppet black ants to dash forward, capture all the enemies on the way to the puppet black ant''s body, pierce the enemy with the sharp blades of the puppet crow''s limbs, and finally detonate the puppet black ants to kill enemy. (Audience friends - the end of the show!)


    Basic Attack: Use the puppet crow to perform mid-range and long-range attacks.


    Seeing that there is finally a ninja playing puppet Charlotte is quite satisfied. Although Kankuro''s strength is not very strong at this time, he is also a capable material. On the one hand, he plans to release it alone. There is one more ninja in the Sand Ninja Village stronghold, at least the number of people has been supplemented.


    On the other hand, after seeing modern materials, Kankuro can also make some upgrades to the puppet''s material. I think this guy can also find a lot of inspiration in Tony.


    Although Kankuro is not a little worse than Granny Chiyo and Scorpion, he is still a big help.


    As Kankuro was successfully recruited, Charlotte''s Chakra increased by 1 card to 57 cards, as well as Kankuro''s puppet manipulation, and the production and use of black ants and crows.


    The only difference is that Charlotte didn''t get these two puppets. If she wants to use them, she can either make them herself or take Kankuro''s things. Fortunately, he doesn''t need to use these things. The only thing he cares about is that the increase chakra.


    PS: Ask for double monthly passes, and there will be 8,000 words to add more later!

 ~： double

    From April 28th to May 7th, the monthly pass is doubled. Book friends who have a monthly pass, please vote for me, and the monthly pass will be invalid once the 30th passes.


    There are activities for this monthly pass, and I set a target of 1,000. Every 200 monthly passes will add 1 chapter, and after reaching it, 5 chapters and 10,000 words will be added.


    There is a recharge event this time, and it is more cost-effective to reward and vote. This monthly ticket event is calculated together with the reward and update event. If you want to see the author''s daily update of 10,000, please give more rewards and votes.


    There will be 4 chapters with 8000 words added later!


    In addition, the three book friends who have not added me as friends, Ivandar, Rabbit of Immortals, and Zedil Berger, please add friends and send addresses as soon as possible. Pick three winners.


    "Naruto Coming to Marvel" is asking for double monthly tickets, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!

 Chapter 321： boost again

    After accepting the chakra brought by Kankuro, Charlotte''s eyes fell on Haruno Sakura again, who was also one of the top 12. Now, in addition to Ino, Shino, Inuzuka, Dingji, Shikamaru , In addition to the six people in Tiantian, the Twelve Xiaoqiang can be considered half of the collection. Charlotte is very curious about what the title reward will be after she has gathered it, and she is looking forward to it!


    Click on the avatar of C Ninja Haruno Sakura to see if Fragment 11/10 is recruited, click to recruit.


    A new screen pops up in the next second.


    Haruno Sakura has a forehead guard tied on her head, and her hands are crossed to hold two suffering from illness, and there is a line of characters beside it (the strongest seventh class girl''s love practice)


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting a new ninja C Ninja: Haruno Sakura.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Haruno Sakura: C-Class Ninja


    Skills: Iron Ball Trap, Girl''s Steps, Huge Sakura.


    Iron Ball Trap: Create an iron ball that falls from the sky, smashing enemies in the air to the ground and knocking them into the air again.


    Steps of a Girl: After rotating and kicking forward, if it successfully hits the enemy, it will follow up two follow-up attacks, and the last heavy punch will knock the hit enemy into the air.


    Huge Sakura: The thoughts in the girl''s brain are gigantic and materialized and fall from the sky, assisting him to carry out two strong punching attacks, and the attacked enemy will be knocked away from a distance! (The streets of pure love are straight! Love will win!)


    Basic Attack: Normal physical attack.


    Looking at Haruno Sakura''s ninjutsu skills, Charlotte didn''t care at all at first. After all, in the Twelve Xiaoqiang, during the Chunin Exam, it can be said that the opponent is the weakest existence, and there is no skill to care about. As a chakra increase of one card, after all, Haruno Sakura''s strength is after Shippuden.


    But this profound skill shocked Charlotte. The huge Li Sakura came from the sky. Even with the strength of Haruno Sakura, the huge Li Sakura is comparable to Fang Da''s Ant-Man. If he uses it, The inner personality that comes out is afraid that the strength is going to explode.


    With Haruno Sakura successfully recruited, Charlotte''s Chakra increased by 1 card again to 58 cards, as well as those skills of Haruno Sakura.


    Charlotte was full of curiosity about the skill that summoned the huge personality into the world, but instead of experimenting directly, she looked at her gold coin.


    At present, the number of gold coins is 29,326. Considering that 16,000 gold coins are required for the next battle position, there are still about 13,000 gold coins left, which is enough to buy 79 ninja recruitment scrolls.


    Clicking on the ninja recruiting interface, looking at the 7 ninja recruiting scrolls displayed on her, Charlotte immediately started to purchase with gold coins, and bought 43 copies in one go, and collected 50 ninja recruiting scrolls. 7224 gold coins.


    After doing all this, Charlotte exited the system space, thinking that she didn''t pray last time, it was a bad luck, since Gu Yi didn''t let himself find someone else, then I prayed him to give it a try. He brushed the blessing over, and it was still effective. .


    Charlotte Doyle stretched out her right hand with the Dragon''s Treasure Ring, put it in front of her chest, and said in a plausible manner: "The Supreme Mage is here to bless me with good luck, and my wishes will come true, and help me!"


    After the prayer ceremony, Charlotte Doyle''s consciousness entered the system space.


    And Gu Yi, who has always been concerned about the magical world, couldn''t help but be surprised. This result is one of the phenomena she has never seen before. At the same time, she is somewhat helpless, not letting you ask for those who don''t know where. Blessings, just find me, right?


    How many sacrifices are placed for others, what kind of ritual is it to put her right hand on her chest, I really owe him.


    But in the end, after Gu Yi thought about it, he still threw a blessing magic on Charlotte.


    Charlotte, who entered the system space, did not hesitate to click on the ninja recruitment interface to start the ninja recruitment.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten consecutive draws, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of a country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes with a peculiar light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Duoyuya shard!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden - Hinata Hinata 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, Shippuden-Gaara Fragment 1!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 piece near and far!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 5 pieces of Uchiha Itachi!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, Shippuden - Gaara 4 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces near and far!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, Ninja Student - 1 Uzumaki Naruto Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 5 pieces of Uchiha Itachi!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 1 Uchiha Itachi shard!


    Glancing at the results of her ten consecutive recruitments, Charlotte knew that the prayer for Gu Yi''s blessing was not in vain. Half of the ten recruitments were A Ninja fragments. To say that Gu Yi didn''t throw a blessing spell on him, he was playing. Do not believe in death.


    Without immediately counting the results of this recruitment, Charlotte continued to click on the 10-time recruiting button above, and this time, she did 4 consecutive ten-times.


    After five ten consecutive recruitments, Charlotte recruited a total of:


    Among the A-level ninjas: Uchiha Itachi successfully recruited 20 fragments 8 times, Ninja Kirabi successfully recruited 9 fragments 3 times, Shippuden-Gaara successfully recruited 5 fragments 2 times.


    Among B-rank ninjas: Shippuden-Hyuga Hinata successfully recruited 3 times for a total of 5 fragments, Shippuze-Uzumaki Naruto successfully recruited 1 time for a total of 2 fragments, and Shippuze-Tian Tian successfully recruited 3 times a total of 9 fragments , Shippuden - Haruno Sakura successfully recruited a total of 2 fragments once, and Junmalu successfully recruited a total of 13 fragments 4 times.


    Among the C-rank ninjas: Duoyu also successfully recruited 1 shard with a total of 1, Zuojinyoujin successfully recruited 2 times with a total of 3 shards, Ninja Student - Uzumaki Naruto successfully recruited 5 times with a total of 11 shards, and Hyuga Hana successfully recruited A total of 1 shard is released once.


    Jirofang successfully recruited 7 fragments 5 times, Hinata Hinata successfully recruited 2 fragments 1 time, Haruno Sakura successfully recruited 5 fragments 3 times, Shino Oil Girl successfully recruited 5 fragments 1 time, Mute Successfully recruited a total of 1 shard once, Rock Lee successfully recruited a total of 2 fragments once, and Iruka Umino successfully recruited a total of 7 fragments 4 times.


    However, as the recruitment results got worse and worse, Charlotte didn''t know whether the blessing of the ancient one ended so quickly, or whether his own luck had not recovered.


    Charlotte looked at the recruitment results she had calculated, and saw how far away she was from finding those powerful ninjas. In the end, she found that Uchiha Itachi had 26 fragments plus the previous ones, Ninja Kiraby 9, The 16 pieces of Junma Lu are obviously still a long way from being successfully recruited. Even Uchiha Itachi may still have to use four or five times and ten companies. For the time being, he can''t provide any help in this battle.


    However, he also managed to get two ninjas out of the four of Yinnin, Zuojin, Yujin and Jirofang. As for the other C-ninjas, they were a little worse. Looking at the remaining gold coins, he could conduct ten consecutive recruitments up to three times, Charlotte. After a special calculation, it was not enough to recruit a strong ninja, so he stopped temporarily.


    Moreover, although these two sound ninjas only have the strength of C ninjas in evaluation, they are not weak in their heydays, and they are also considered to be particularly strong in normal conditions.


    Entering the ninja column, Charlotte is ready to recruit it first, so as to increase her chakra volume.


    The first thing to click is the avatar of the left and right. This is a guy who can be used as two ninjas at a special moment. Whether the fragment 11/10 is recruited, click to recruit.


    A new screen pops up in the next second.


    Under the moonlit night, he looked forward and looked behind him, and stretched out his right hand on his chest!


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting the new ninja C Ninja: near and far.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Near and near: C-Class Ninja


    Skills: Rashomon, Foot Sword, Slaughter Circle.


    Rashomon: After opening the left and right sides, the psychic summons Rashomon. Rashomon can resist most of the attacks. When Rashomon appears, it will knock the people above it flying.


    Foot-knife kick: Zuojin bounces forward with the help of Yujin. If it hits the enemy, grab the enemy with one hand, turn from the top of the enemy''s head to the back of the enemy, throw the enemy and kick it in the direction of the right, and then throw the left and right together. The enemy is knocked into the air.


    Violent killing circle: The left and right are separated from the left and right sides with the combined state as the center. When the two of them only see a violent killing circle, the violent killing circle will continue to explode and cause damage to the enemy. (Ok ok! I''ll kill him right away)


    Basic attack: extremely fast physical attack (refer to Dragon Ball Four Body Fist).


    Seeing that there are no blessings of state 1 and state 2, I am still somewhat disappointed. If these two states can be turned on, there will be no problem with peak strength reaching the upper end. However, Charlotte is still very satisfied with the opponent''s skills. , especially the ability of psychic Rashomon, which is also a defensive big move.


    If the three-layer Rashomon and the fifth-layer Rashomon are the existences that can resist the tailed beast jade, and there is a violent killing array that can be used for group attacks, they can also be used in this battle. Overall, Xia Lott is still quite satisfied.


    After recruiting around, Charlotte turned her gaze to Jirofang to see if Ninja Fragment 16/10 was recruited, click Recruit.


    A new screen pops up in the next second.


    Dressed in a sound-nin dress, Orochimaru''s iconic knot was tied behind him, and he stretched out his palm to make an attack.


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting the new ninja C Ninja: Jirofang.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Jirobo: C-Class Ninja


    Skills: Tu Dun �� Tu Lu Return, Tu Dun �� Tu Ling Danzi, Dungeon Destroyed.


    Di Dun �� Dirt Road Return: Crouch down and shoot a slate to attack the enemy, then charge forward to smash the slate. If it hits the enemy, grab the enemy and turn around and smash it to the ground.


    Tu Dun �� Tu Ling Danzi: Lift a large rock from the ground in front of you, and then smash it at the enemy in front of you.


    Dungeon Destruction: Channel forward a circular area, generate a semi-circular dungeon to trap the enemy, absorb the power trapped in the enemy, and finally blast together with the dungeon. (A trash fish is a trash fish no matter how it struggles!)


    Basic attack: mixed attack of earth escape and earth thorn plus body technique.


    It was found that Jirofang still did not have the status 1 and 2 of the curse mark, which disappointed Charlotte a lot. Even the corresponding skills only added a little bit of earth escape ninjutsu for him, which is not very useful. The only benefit is that An increase in chakra.


    However, after getting together the four people of Yin Ren, they can also let them go out to open up a stronghold alone, and they can also cheat some resources over. Otherwise, the cost of this battle position is a bit high, but I don''t know if the four people of Yin Ren have title rewards.


    With the successful recruitment of the two Yin Ninjas, Charlotte''s Chakra increased by 2 cards to 60 cards again. Although it is still far away from the first pillar, it can also be said to be a chakra ninja.


    Looking at the only 6102 gold coins she had excluding the battle position, Charlotte calculated that even if all of them were used to recruit ninjas, they would not be able to gather enough qualifications to summon Uchiha Itachi, and decided to save them now for the next time. currently using.


    When she came to the battle column, after spending 16,000 gold coins, Charlotte opened a position again. Looking at the open position, Haruno Sakura, Kankuro, Zuojinyoujin, Jirofang, the four ninjas pondered for a while, and finally considered it. After a while, Kankuro was placed in the battle position.


    The main thing is to care about the identity of the sand ninja. You can form a good team with Temari in the next, and then establish the sand ninja village stronghold.


    After showing Kankuroku within three meters, Charlotte put on Merlin''s robe with a wave of her hand and picked up Merlin''s staff. Charlotte summoned the control center of Merlin''s Magic Tower and authorized it to After the four archmages of the Merlin Knights, they took Kankuro to the direction of the Great Rift Valley.


    All the way to the Great Rift Valley, everyone is arranging traps, the magicians are arranging magic traps and outlining the magic circle, the ninjas are making some detonator traps, and Iluka is arranging the enchantment magic circle.


    Seeing Charlotte''s arrival, the magicians greeted respectfully, "Supreme Merlin!"


    Kankuro, who was following Charlotte, watched everyone''s respect for Charlotte and kept everything in mind. At this time, Tony looked at Charlotte who came over and flew over curiously. Asked, "Is this kid with a painted face also a ninja?"


    "Why are the ninjas around you so small, don''t they send some other people to support you?"


    "This is Kankuro, Temari''s younger brother, who came to protect his sister."


    Kankuro looked at Tony who had wrapped himself in the armor, and asked curiously, "Lord Charlotte, is he also a puppet master?"


    "My child, I''m not a puppet, this is the Iron Armor Mark Six."


    Kankuro touched the puppet behind him, but there was a hint of the idea of ??a test, but considering the current situation, he did not speak.


    Temari, who was laying the trap on the side, also saw Kankuro next to Charlotte, and ran over excitedly.


    "Brother, I didn''t expect you to come here too."

 Chapter 322： psychic battle

    Naruto, Sasuke and others saw that the person who came was Kankuro from Sand Shinobi, but they were not interested in coming forward to say hello. Although they came to a new world, for their memory, it was just a while ago. Invasion of Sand Shinobi and Orochimaru.


    In particular, Naruto, who has not long been merged with memory, is only a month later, and Sasuke has no interest in greeting others. Recently, he is most concerned about his brother, especially the brother who learned about it. Before he did the angry thing that day, he had already accepted the other party in his heart.


    As for Sand Ninja, although he is not hostile in this world, he does not greet him with the same enthusiasm as he does with the village ninjas. Instead, he does his job silently, making detonating charm traps.


    Tony had a smile on his face when he heard that the child was here to protect his sister. He decided to take care of these children as much as possible on the battlefield tomorrow, even if they were supernatural beings or ninjas.


    After Charlotte handed Kankuro over to Temari, she told him to mute a few words, and asked him to cooperate with Tsunade to do medical work. Then, after visiting the deployment of the magic group with Balthazar, he entered. In the camp, they practiced on the grounds of meditation and rest, but in fact, they entered the practice ground with consciousness to experience their newly learned skills.


    Regarding the use of Rashomon and the question of the gigantic human being, he must know in advance how powerful it is.


    Asgard.


    After some disputes with Sif and others, Loki came to Odin''s treasure house, looked at the ice chest in front of him, took a deep breath and raised it with both hands, following the ice chest. Being picked up, Loki''s hands also changed.


    Just when Loki was shocked by the change in his hands, Odin''s voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "lay down!"


    Loki didn''t look back, still holding the Frozen Treasure Box in both hands, but asked in a trembling voice, "Am I cursed?"


    "No!"


    Loki slowly put down the Frozen Treasure Box, and then asked, "What am I?"


    "you are my son."


    Loki turned around slowly. At this time, his body had changed and turned into an ice-like blue. All these changes showed that he was not from Asgard, the realm of Asa, but rather like a man from Asgard. Descendant of the Frost Giants of Jotunheim.


    "anything else?"


    Loki walked towards Odin, and at the same time because after putting down the Frost Treasure Box, the color of his skin also recovered and changed back to its previous appearance.


    It is true that Odin applied the rune to Loki when he was young to make him look the same as anyone in the Aesir domain, but after coming into contact with the Frost Crate, the characteristics of his bloodline itself will still be revealed.


    "That day you brought back more than a treasure box from Jotun Giant Township!"


    "No, after the war that day, I went to the temple and found that there was a baby who was indeed too small for the offspring of a giant."


    "He was deserted, there to suffer, to die."


    "Lauffy''s son."


    Listening to his father''s words, Loki really understood at this time that he was not the son of Odin, but the son of Jotunheim Laufey.


    Still a child abandoned by the other party, he asked incredulously.


    "Why did you save me, why did you kill the blood in Jotunheim, why did you save the son of the leader of the other party?"


    Odin looked at Loki and said softly, "You are an innocent child."


    "No, it''s impossible, you definitely have other reasons, what reasons?"


    Seeing that his adoptive father did not answer, Loki yelled angrily, "Tell me."


    Odin pondered for a moment, then slowly said, "I thought our two kingdoms would one day be one."


    "Through you, bring alliances and form permanent peace."


    Loki asked in pain, "What?"


    "But those plans are useless."


    Loki was incredulous: "Then I''m just a stolen item, locked up until one day I can be used."


    "Why are you misinterpreting what I mean?"


    "You could have told me about my origin from the very beginning, why did you hide it?"


    "Because you are my son, I hide the truth to protect you."


    Loki stammered, "Because I''m the monster that came out at night to scare children?"


    "no no"


    "It''s all clear now."


    "Why have you been partial to Thor all these years, because no matter how much you claim to ''love'' me, it is impossible for a frost giant to sit on the throne of Asa''s Domain."


    Looking at Loki who was angry and didn''t listen to himself, Odin felt a little helpless. Knowing that the two had no way to communicate at this time, he came up with a solution, then slowly lay down on the ground, and then grabbed Loki''s body. pant legs, pretending to faint.


    Looking at Odin who fainted in front of him, Loki was still roaring in anger, but he stopped instantly. Dad was stunned by himself?


    At this time, Loki was also a little confused and incredible. He stretched out his hand to hold Odin''s palm, and found that the other party had indeed fainted. He instantly became panicked, and immediately shouted: "Guard, guard, come and help!"


    Immediately, several guards opened the door of the treasure house and walked in, carrying Odin''s body.


    In the space that Loki couldn''t perceive, Odin''s soul hid in it. Looking at Loki''s performance, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Sure enough, this trick still works. performance during this period.


    New Mexico.


    With the arrival of Coulson, the area where Thor''s Hammer is located has been completely taken over by S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Coulson learned that Jane Foster and others had some storm data about the appearance of the mysterious hammer, so he went directly to the other party''s foothold and removed all the equipment data and data.


    Jane Foster, who had just sent Saul away, saw her equipment being pulled away, and immediately ran over and asked:


    "what happened?"


    "I''m Detective Colson, International Intelligence and Justice Headquarters."


    "What does that mean?"


    "You can''t mess around like this."


    Jane didn''t know what department this was, but Professor Eric had indeed heard of it. He immediately stopped Jane and said, "This matter is more serious than you expected, forget it."


    "Forget it, it''s impossible, these things are my lifeblood."


    Coulson said: "We are investigating a terrorist incident, and temporarily use your records and data."


    "Your temporary use is to steal."


    Coulson drew a check from his pocket: "These should cover your losses."


    Jane took the check and glanced at it, and said angrily, "These things can''t be bought by the electrical store."


    "I do most of it myself."


    "Then you will definitely redo it."


    "I''m going to sue you for infringement."


    "Sorry Miss Foster, we are good people."


    "Me too, I''m understanding some extraordinary events."


    "All my knowledge of this phenomenon is in the lab and in this notebook, you can''t just take it."


    While speaking, Jane raised the notebook in her hand.


    When the agent on the side heard this, he directly said that the notebook in her hand was taken away, and then loaded into the car.


    Just as Jane was about to step forward to resist, she was pulled by the professor on the side, and Coulson really said thank you for your cooperation, and got in the car and pulled all the other party''s things away.


    Jane complained that all her years of research results were taken away, including backups and backups, and asked who they were.


    At this time, the professor standing by the side said, "I know a scientist, a pioneer in the field of gamma rays. After recruiting them, there is no news, and even I can''t contact him."


    Following the professor''s words, the three looked at each other, Jane said in surprise, "They shouldn''t treat me like this."


    On the way back, Jane saw Sol who went to the pet store to buy horses, but in her heart she wanted to cause some trouble for Coulson''s gang, and by the way, she also helped the man who had been hit twice by herself, and at night Take the other party to the vicinity of the blocked Thor''s Hammer camp.


    At this time, the vicinity of Thor''s Hammer has been completely blocked, and the SHIELD troops blocked the vicinity in less than a day, and laid the isolation net and researched the deployment.


    Sol looked at the Thor''s Hammer that was close at hand, and infinite hope rose in his heart. The Thor''s Hammer was his weapon. As long as he could get the hammer, his power would come back.


    At that time, he will be able to return to Asgard and return to his father''s side.


    Sol sneaked in, and after revealing his identity, he went on a rampage, knocking all the guards who came to stop him to the ground.


    Coulson, who received the news, was interested in seeing the rampant big man, thinking that the other party knew something about this hammer that he couldn''t pick up, he explained to all the agents: "Weapons are not allowed."


    Hawkeye occupied a high position when the enemy attacked, aiming at the opponent with a bow and arrow, waiting for Coulson''s order.


    "Send the order, he''s about to touch that hammer."


    "Last chance, sir."


    Coulson looked at Sol under surveillance and said slowly, "I want to see if he can pick it up."


    Sol looked at the hammer in front of him with a smile on his face.


    Coming to the hammer, he stretched out his hand to pick it up directly, but at the moment of holding the handle of the hammer, Sol found that he could not lift Thor''s hammer. After trying, he roared in anger, and then Kneeling in front of the hammer, his eyes lost their luster.


    He knew he had not been forgiven by his father and could not pick up the hammer.


    Coulson watched this scene, picked up the walkie-talkie and said lightly, "The show is over, and the ground troops enter."


    After SHIELD captured Sol, they locked him in a room.


    Coulson looked at the strong blond man in front of him and said, "You can beat the most well-trained experts, which shows that you are not a simple person."


    "Where did you train."


    "Pakistan, Chechnya, Afghanistan or South Africa?"


    After asking some questions, Coulson saw that the other party didn''t mean to say anything. After receiving the message on the phone, he left a message that we will get what we want, and left the room.


    After Coulson left, Loki appeared in front of Thor. Looking at his brother in front of him, Thor asked, "Why are you here?"


    Through Loki''s narration, Sol learned that because of himself, his father died and his mother did not want to see him, and he was permanently exiled in this world. Sol''s heart was full of self-blame, and at the same time he gave up the idea of ??returning.


    After fooling Thor, Loki went to try Thor''s Hammer, and found that he couldn''t pick it up either. He sighed knowing that it was something his father left to Thor, and returned to Asgard. .


    Coulson took out the phone and called Nick Fury back.


    "Director, what are your orders?"


    "How''s the investigation going?"


    "I don''t have any clues for now. I don''t know what material the hammer is made of. We tried all kinds of equipment and still couldn''t move it."


    "Even the soil on the ground is integrated with everything. We have tried to dig up the soil under the hammer, but it still has no effect, and the soil layer in contact with the hammer cannot be moved or destroyed."


    "I suspect it''s a magical creation or something extraordinary, maybe Charlotte knows what it is."


    Nick Fury on the other side of the phone pondered for a moment and then said, "Find a way to investigate first, you can''t go to him for consultation on everything."


    "But I really don''t have a clue. You can try to consult."


    "But let me tell you the bad news. His office was bombed, and he should be temporarily living in the New York Continental Hotel."


    "Understood Chief!"


    Not long after hanging up, Coulson received a message that someone came to pick up the big man who just broke in. It was the professor I met today. With the idea of ????playing a long line to catch big fish, Coulson easily let the other party leave. Go, but order his men to follow each other secretly.


    magic world.


    Charlotte ended the day of contact. As for Rashomon, who needs two people to channel at the same time, he can already do it alone, without the cooperation of the shadow clone, but no matter how much chakra he uses , are unable to channel out the triple Rashomon, as for the fifth Rashomon, there is no hope at all.


    As for Haruno Sakura''s profound move, calling the giant Li Sakura to fight in reality, Charlotte also tried it. A 36-meter-high, dark-looking Charlotte Daoer appeared in the The practice ground dissipated after destroying the scene for a while.


    The amount of chakra used is very exaggerated. Under this trick, he will use a lot of chakra, and the summoned Charlotte will dissipate in only three seconds, which is better than Ultraman''s three. The minute count is exaggeratedly short.


    However, as a killer, you can still use it occasionally. After all, the output of the monster power within three seconds of the giant is still very scary.


    Charlotte withdrew from the system''s practice range and walked out of the camp.


    At this time, it was twelve o''clock midnight, UU reading www.uukanshu. The day of the handover of the com magic circle is not far away.


    Charlotte came to the front of the crowd and glanced at the mage group behind her. She didn''t see the magical animal that was helping the battle, so she didn''t say anything, but came to the front of the army.


    "Spiritual Art"


    The huge smoke dissipated, and the 32-meter-tall Toadji appeared at Charlotte''s feet. He saw a 16-meter-long short knife attached to his waist, and he wore a vest that looked mighty and domineering.


    "Lord Charlotte, I don''t know what to do."


    Toadyoshi''s voice was very loud, and the way he appeared, immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the camp.


    Tony flew over immediately, stopped opposite Charlotte, and exclaimed, "Do you have a new psychic beast?"


    PS: This time, the cumulative reward will add 4 chapters, the monthly ticket will add 4 chapters, a total of 8 chapters and 16,000 words will be added, and the updates will be completed during the May 1st holiday.

 Chapter 323： attack

    The eyes of everyone in the entire camp were all focused on Toadji''s body. The thirty-two-meter-high body was erected in front of everyone like a small hill, especially the other party''s anthropomorphic dress, wearing a short-sleeved waist with a giant The blade, coupled with the words that he said, surprised everyone in the magic group.


    Although the magical world has a lot of magical animals, there are also some sub-dragon species, and even Dumbledore''s family has always had a guardian phoenix Forbes, but except for elves, magical animals do not have the ability to speak. Such ability, and Toadji''s body shape also told everyone that this is not a guy to mess with.


    "Tony, this is my buddy Toadyoshi."


    The whirlpool Naruto also ran over, dancing and saying: "Toad Ji, why have you become so big."


    Toadji heard Naruto''s voice, looked down, saw the short Naruto at a glance, and said happily: "Naruto, you are here too, but you look so small."


    "The retelling of the old things will be carried out later."


    Charlotte jumped off Toadji''s body, came to the open space on the side, used the psychic beasts one after another, and directly summoned all the eight ninja dogs, blue snakes, and ninja turtles.


    As the smoke dissipated, all 10 psychic beasts were summoned. After doing all this, Charlotte did not continue to psychic slug fairy, it is really too big for this guy, two driving a hundred **** In addition, the amount of the nine-tailed chakra is only one-tenth of the psychic power.


    With Charlotte''s current amount of chakra, even if he was emptied, he wouldn''t be able to summon much, so he simply left it to Tsunade, and let Tsunade channelize himself into the battle according to the needs of the battle.


    Facing the summoned 11 psychic beasts, Charlotte said: "There will be a battle later, everyone will join the battle according to the battle situation, and return to the psychic world on their own when they are seriously injured, and find the slug fairy for treatment. , don''t force it."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    Tony''s attention was immediately attracted by Parker at this time, and he flew over to say hello immediately, while Charlotte took out a delicious ramen from the storage space to restore her chakra volume, after all, 4 channellings in a row The summoning of the beast is still not small for him, and he must go all out for this battle.


    The time soon reached twelve o''clock in the middle of the night. As the magic circle of the Kama Taj Sanctuary removed the magical world bordering the **** dimension, there was no barrier. The magical world suddenly shook violently, like an earthquake. The smell of sulfur drifted through the space barrier of the Great Rift Valley in an instant.


    the other side.


    in the dimension of hell.


    At this time, the smell of the magical world also drifted here, and the demons and many monsters gathered nearby were screaming in the sky as if they were going crazy.


    "I smell the world!"


    A huge and ugly humanoid demon with a face that looked like it had been corroded by sulphur rose up from the mountains and ran towards the junction of **** and the magical world.


    And some demons that originally lived at the junction of the two worlds rushed towards the magical world at the first time.


    After the sulphuric breath floated over the Great Rift Valley, the sound of space breaking was heard in the next moment, and the sky was torn apart.


    A huge crack appeared in the sky above the Great Rift Valley, and countless demon hairs gushed out from the crack, and then rushed towards the army in front of the plain.


    However, the demon army that just ran out was immediately swallowed up by the eye quicksand prison and the magic mirror prison set up by Balthazar and David. Although it worked, after all, there were too few such traps, and they were soon filled by endless demons. full, loses its effectiveness.


    Looking at the many demons of different sizes and sizes that rushed out, everyone who was on the scene prepared for defense looked serious.


    As the **** demon approached, Charlotte raised Merlin''s wand in his hand and commanded, "Magic group, detonate the first batch of formations."


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    With Charlotte''s order, more than 300 mages in the magic group waved their magic power with their hands, and the formation that had been outlined in advance on the plain was instantly activated, and the fire burst into the sky and the explosion sounded endlessly.


    "Ahhhhh"


    With a scream, the first batch of **** demons was instantly blown into ash, and the demons that seemed to be covering the entire plain were dissipated.


    However, the existence of space cracks makes the demons of the **** dimension come in continuously, and all the low-level demons and miscellaneous soldiers who came in at the beginning are all low-level demons and miscellaneous soldiers. After all, the location at the junction of the **** dimension and the magical world belongs to the most remote existence in the **** dimension. , those who live nearby are all low-level demons.


    Looking at the army of demons coming in again, Charlotte ordered the mages of the magic group to detonate the magic circle outlined in advance three times in succession. So far, all the magic circle traps have been used.


    Although countless demons have been eliminated, these numbers are nothing but insignificant to the **** dimension.


    Looking at the demons that gathered again, Charlotte found that the demons that came out at this time were bigger in size, and their strength and defense became stronger. They stepped on the detonating charm traps laid by the ninjas along the way, and they only blew them up, not Killed, only the enchantment magic circle arranged by Yin Luka played a complete killing.


    Looking at more and more demons in front of him, Tony said, "Man, do it, you can''t wait like this."


    "Wait, it''s consuming a wave."


    I saw Charlotte standing at the front of the team, holding Merlin''s staff in her left hand and pulling out the Sword in the Stone from the staff with her right hand. Chakra surged on her body. With the enhancement of the Dragon''s Jewelry Ring, Charlotte directly took 3 cards. The amount of chakra poured into the sword in the stone, and then inserted into the ground.


    In the next second, a flame shock wave swept from Charlotte''s front towards the Great Rift Valley at the end of the plain ahead. The demons that the flame shock wave touched, regardless of their size and strength, all turned to ashes at the moment of contact.


    But the green plain was instantly turned into scorched earth by Charlotte''s move. Seeing this scene, Bassader nodded. This was Merlin''s magic. He was fortunate to see the teacher use it. The monster that destroyed tens of thousands of people under the trick, did not expect to see it again in the hands of his students today.


    Tony, on the other hand, looked at Charlotte dumbfounded, and secretly said in his heart: I just upgraded my battle armor, which should have shortened the distance between each other. I never thought that the gap would be even bigger.


    And if Charlotte uses this move in New York, I am afraid that a district will be directly razed to the ground with one move.


    "God, is this the strength of Supreme Merlin?"


    "As expected of the supreme Merlin who rules the magical world, it''s terrifying."


    In the mirrored space above the battlefield, Gu Yi and Odin stood together, watching the battle below, while their gazes stayed on Charlotte and those ninjas and psychic beasts.


    "These things should not be mastered by a normal mage."


    Gu Jian looked at Odin and said, "Do you think Merlin is a normal mage?"


    Gu Yi''s words reminded Odin of the guy who used to be in the universe, holding a staff as a stick, and beating people in various worlds and dimensions. He silently did not speak, but looked down at the man below. battlefield.


    The magic group in the back was also excited and cheered, but Charlotte''s face was not happy at all. This move just used up his three cards of chakra, although the power caused by it was not small. , but the ones who were killed were all little scumbags.


    Just when everyone cheered, one of the many space cracks in the air suddenly stretched out a huge palm, buckled it on the edge of the crack, and then pulled it hard.


    "Ka Cha!"


    As the sound of space breaking sounded again, the crack that was originally only three meters in diameter was instantly stretched to five meters, and then a huge head stretched out. After taking a look at the magical world, he let out a roar of excitement. .


    "Roar!"


    This roar was like a shock wave, and the demon in front of him directly lifted his back and flew away, then retracted his head, and pulled both sides of the space crack with both hands.


    After tearing the space crack to a diameter of ten meters, he bent down and ran in.


    The person who came was Feiler, the lord of hell. As he entered the magical world, a large number of **** demons poured into the air-entry cracks behind him.


    "Hahaha, it turns out to be Merlin''s magic world!"


    The Demon King Feiler moved his body, and the huge body more than twenty meters high was like a giant, and every step he took left a huge footprint on the ground.


    Charlotte looked at the huge demon that suddenly appeared, and knew that the troublesome figure had arrived.


    "Freedom attack!"


    Following Charlotte''s order, more than a dozen ninjas first threw kunai with detonating talismans at the demon rushing in front of them.


    More than a dozen people and hundreds of Kunai Detonating Talismans flew out, and in an instant, they penetrated the demon soldiers at the forefront, and then exploded.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Hundreds of detonating talismans exploded, but their power should not be underestimated, and they immediately blew holes in the demon army.


    The magic army on the side did not dare to show weakness, and attack magics such as Shenfeng Wuying, upside-down golden hook, all petrification, and removing your weapons were used one after another, which immediately caused a lot of damage to the demon army.


    Balazser came to Charlotte''s side at this time, and then said, "Leave this guy to me!"


    After speaking, Charlotte flew directly in front of the Demon Lord Feile without waiting for a reply, and a huge flame flew out of his hand, directly wrapping the opponent.


    Feiler blocked his arms in front of him, the bone spurs on his arms were white and terrifying, and the flames of Balthazar couldn''t break through the opponent''s defense for a while.


    "I''ve seen you, Merlin''s student."


    Balthazar ignored the other party''s words, the flames in his hand suddenly stopped, and plasma lightning bolted towards the other party.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    The power of the plasma star lightning is not weak, it directly burst the bone spurs on Feiler''s arm, and the fragments flew everywhere.


    Feile''s hands hurt, and then he slammed his mouth open as if he spit out Baalazar, but a sulphurous lava of **** spewed out of the opponent''s air, sweeping towards Baalazar like a river.


    The figure of Balazser appeared around like a phantom, evading the opponent''s attack, but the **** soldiers below had no such luck, and were instantly dissolved by the sulfur magma, which continued to corrode the ground.


    Afterwards, Balazser and Phile fought, and from time to time they guided each other to attack the demon soldiers.


    the other side.


    With the appearance of Feile, it increased the transmission of the magic world''s breath in the **** dimension. Three **** lords of the same level as Feile came in a row and began to tear the cracks in the space towards the magic world.


    Tony was flying in the air at this time, but there were also flying creatures among the demon soldiers, and the two sides attacked together.


    I saw that Tony''s armor suddenly swayed, and dozens of missiles flew out immediately, attacking the flying demons in the air.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    All the missiles hit their targets, and dozens of flying demons turned into fireballs and fell from the air, hitting the demon army on the ground, taking away many enemies.


    Looking at the dark army of demons below, Tony found that Kankuro was manipulating the puppet crow to harvest frantically, while Temari was a fan that brought a tornado. .


    Seeing that the child he wanted to protect was killing the enemy faster than himself, Tony didn''t keep his hands.


    "Jarvis, turn on the power to the maximum!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Tony''s chest lit up directly, and the next moment a huge laser shot out from the reactor on the chest, clearing a channel of 100 meters distance directly in the demon army On this line The demon was instantly wiped out.


    But the demons were still pouring out from afar, and the gaps swept out were quickly filled.


    Soon Charlotte''s psychic beasts also joined the battle, and the huge size of Blue Snake and Toad Jin had a great advantage in this group battle.


    Blue Snake can easily smash dozens of skeleton soldiers with one tail, and every jump of Toad Ji can directly smash a lot of enemies. In cooperation with its toad slash, it is even more unfavorable. It is a reaping weapon, from time to time. After a fire of water and iron cannons, the cleaning of the troops line is quite fast.


    At this time, Charlotte was guarded by Anbu Kakashi, Anbu Uchiha Itachi, Anbu Yamato, and Tsunade, and did not devote themselves to the battlefield.


    Looking at the three giant demons about to emerge from the space crack, Charlotte directly instructed: "Kakashi, Itachi, Yamato, all three of you have one goal, try the strength of each other."


    "If the strength is not as good as the opponent, send me a signal of support immediately."


    "Yes!"


    swish swish


    The three figures flashed, and they killed the three demon lords who were about to come out.


    Charlotte looked at the people fighting on the battlefield. Li Locke had already turned on the Dumen mode and was swept away with physical techniques. Naruto Zuo was attacking some powerful demons under the leadership of Yin Luka. Naruto directly It is full of vitality, and a large number of shadow clones and spiral pills are thrown from time to time.


    On the other hand, Zuo Suke did not have the exaggerated amount of chakra that Naruto had, but Chidori rarely used it when attacking, and mostly attacked with fire escapes and body techniques.


    ������������Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 ~： written request for leave

    The latest website: Headache, take a day off.


    Z-H-Z, Xiuxian Rabbit, Ivandar, the three book friends have not sent me their addresses, please contact me as soon as possible.


    "Naruto Arrives at Marvel" Request for Leave


    It is being played, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    The full text update of "Naruto to Marvel", keep in mind the URL:

 Chapter 324： ninja fight

    With the passage of time, Charlotte''s ninja team was divided by the army of demons. Uno Yin Luka took Naruto Naruto and Zuosuke Uchiha to form a team, consisting of Neji Hyuga, Hinata Hinata, and Locke Li. A taijutsu team, Kankuro and Temari formed the Sand Ninja team, while Mute quickly roamed in three directions to support the members of the three teams.


    At this time, Kankuro and Temari were leaning against each other, guarding the enemies on their backs, but there were more and more enemies, and Kankuro''s crow was surrounded by an army of demons. A group of enemies were attacked, but the opponent also broke through the protective circle and attacked Kankuro himself.


    Just as the demon army was about to charge in front of Kankuro and Temari, Tony in the air shouted.


    "Get down!"


    The next second Tony appeared in front of Kankuro, and the laser rays on his arms were directly laser-cut with Tony as the center.


    "Shh!"


    In an instant, all the **** creatures within 100 meters in diameter were cut in half by the laser and fell directly. Kankuro, who was lying on the ground, saw Tony''s move and exclaimed: "Your puppet is really amazing."


    Kankuro doesn''t know what kind of steel armor is. In his opinion, Tony''s equipment is a more advanced puppet, but it''s just a wearable puppet. He has also seen this kind of wearable puppet in the puppet master''s manual. , but he can''t make it for the time being.


    "Child, this is not a puppet, it''s Mark''s armor."


    "But what you have in your hand is quite interesting. We can have a good chat after the war."


    Obviously Tony was also interested in what Kankuro was playing. After speaking, Tony rose into the sky and continued to destroy the other demon army.


    Temari looked at the army of demons that had gathered again, turned around and said to his younger brother:


    "Damn, we can''t let others look down on us Sha Ren."


    "Kankuro, stay away from me so that you don''t hurt yourself. When my ninjutsu stops, come over to meet me."


    Hearing his sister''s words, Kankuro knew that their generation''s Sand Ninja was going to use his trump card.


    "Yes!"


    Kankuro opened the distance from Temari in an instant, and withdrew to the rear with the crow.


    Temari saw that Kankuro had withdrawn some distance, and opened all the three-star fans in his hand, revealing three large stars on the fan, and looked down at the psychic beast following him.


    "Kamadori, please!"


    "Dance of Kadori Gust!"


    Temari used a fan as the center to tell the rotation, and Kamdori jumped up and formed a huge tornado with Temari.


    A sky-piercing tornado formed in an instant, and with Temari as the eye, it began to rush towards the army of demons ahead. Many demons who had not approached were sucked in by the tornado and engulfed in the storm. Some weak soldiers were instantly caught in the storm. Shredded, and the powerful demon was just about to struggle in the tornado, but was quickly cut by Kadori in the tornado.


    As Temari kept spinning and waving the three-star fan, the tornado was getting bigger and bigger, and a large army of demons was directly cleaned up wherever it passed.


    Tony, who was in the air, immediately evacuated to the side when he saw the tornado beside him, for fear of being swept up directly.


    "God, this kid can control a tornado."


    At this moment, Tony had a renewed understanding of ninjas. Not only were they extremely terrifying in terms of physical strength, they were also able to artificially create astronomical disasters.


    However, Temari''s tornado was constantly expanding, and it directly became the most dazzling existence on the battlefield. It was more eye-catching than the battle between Balazazar and the demon lord. The people in the magic group were all exclaimed.


    "God, is that little girl a wind-type elf?"


    The tornado started fast, but it dissipated quickly. With the continuous consumption of Temari''s chakra, before it was finally exhausted, Temari stopped supplying power to the tornado and took Kadori directly out of it.


    As Temari dissipated directly into the eyes of the formation through the substitute technique, he fell to the ground the moment he landed, but the chakra was directly exhausted, and Kankuro also ran over and guarded Temari''s side.


    Temari took out a bowl of packaged delicious ramen directly from her backpack and ate it. She wanted to quickly replenish chakra and physical strength.


    But before the gathering, Charlotte served each ninja three servings of packaged delicious ramen to refill with chakra.


    With Temari''s withdrawal, after the tornado continued to advance for tens of meters, there was no power to completely dissipate away, but it also emptied a large area of ??the demon army.


    Looking at the terrifying damage caused by Temari, Naruto and Zuo Suke of Yin Luka''s team looked at each other and said, "Damn, absolutely can''t lose to those guys from Sand Shinobi."


    "Multiple Shadows"


    There was an army of Naruto at the scene of the instant battle. There were many shadow clones, several times more than those who participated in the battle, but Naruto summoned a full 2,000 shadow clones.


    All the Naruto shadow clones that appeared immediately started rolling **** in pairs.


    "Naruto Two Thousand Lianwan Pills."


    In an instant, a thousand shadow clones rolled the **** and charged towards the demon army holding the spiral pill.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    A large number of demon soldiers were quickly killed by Naruto''s move. One thousand shadow clones instantly exchanged more than a thousand demon soldiers, and they didn''t dissipate until they were besieged by the demons.


    However, Naruto''s remaining 1,000 shadow clones rubbed the **** again, and another 500 shadow clones rushed up with the balls.


    Naruto''s shadow avatar tactics directly amazed everyone, but this lethality is terrifyingly scary.


    At this time, Naruto''s body also turned around and glanced proudly at Zuo Help on the side, but the meaning was very obvious, so he almost opened his mouth and said, "Master Naruto''s trick is amazing."


    Seeing Naruto''s move, Zuozuo''s expression also changed, and he cursed inwardly, "Damn, the amount of chakra at the back of this crane is scary."


    The left assistant''s chakra volume is also not low, but he can only use Chidori 6 times, which is basically exhausted. Killing miscellaneous soldiers with Chidori is too extravagant for him, and he can''t do it like Naruto. With so many shadow clones separated out like a human, he sprinted with a thousand birds in hand.


    Zuosuke ignored Naruto, picked up the shuriken and began to harvest the enemy with Uchiha throwing.


    The Neji team on the side was surrounded by the enemy at this time. After all, in front of the demon army, the speed of killing the enemy was a bit slow.


    At this time, Ningci said, "Lord Hinata, let''s use Huitian together."


    "it is good!"


    "Go back to heaven!" X2


    Two huge chakra **** instantly rose from the two of them, but this move can not only carry out defensive attacks, but also knock those who are touched by the chakra **** into the air.

 Chapter 325： Dark Department debut

    With the stop of returning to the sky, the enemies around the two were instantly destroyed, while Li Luo was roaming and attacking. His attack speed was too fast. Li Luo, who opened Dumen, attacked and moved at supersonic speed. The soldiers couldn''t keep up with his movements at all.


    "Meteor buckle!"


    "Konoha Gale!"


    "The Konoha Whirlwind!"


    "Infinite dance!"


    The physical attack was used by Li Locke, and most of the time it was to blow up the opponent with one punch, or directly knock the opponent into the air, causing the opponent''s body to smash other demons to death.


    At this time, the magic group looked at the terrifying combat skills caused by Charlotte''s ninja team and psychic beasts, but it also raised a trace of competitiveness.


    The head of the magic group said directly: "Everyone and I use the blazing fire together!"


    The magic group chose the other side of the battlefield, avoiding the ninja team, and on the left side of the demon army, they uniformly used blazing fire.


    Yawen Bar


    Three hundred high-level mages used the high-level magic spell together, and the power was exaggerated to the point of terrifying. In an instant, the battlefield on the plain was flaming, and all the areas near the ninja team were engulfed in flames.


    The flame is so large that countless demons have been burned to ashes, but some fire-type demons are not afraid of this magic, but become more powerful in it. Some demons with extremely high kang attributes do not care about the flames rising around them. , but those with low fire resistance and some water-type demons suffered heavy casualties and were swept away directly.


    At this time, the Anbu team sent out by Charlotte also came to the bottom of their respective targets. Looking at the demon lord who was struggling to climb in from the space crack, Yamato made a big move directly at the target. .


    "Woodun Tree Bound Forever Buried!"


    The chakra on Yamato''s body directly turned into a substantial blue chakra and burst into the sky, and then slapped the ground with both hands and immediately stretched out a number of terrifying thick stumps that rose into the sky, hitting the demon lord at the space crack in the air.


    Under this terrifying impact, he directly punched the opponent''s body. Seeing the effect, Yamato didn''t stop the attack, but slammed his outstretched palm into a nest. The wooden stake exploded instantly and went directly to the space crack rush away.


    The demon lord who was beaten back to the **** dimension did not have time to vent his inner anger. In the next moment, countless sharp tree stumps flew out from the cracks in the space, which turned into javelins and shot directly.


    "Ah ah ah ah!"


    With a scream, it was the **** creature beside the **** lord who had not had time to avoid it, and was directly pierced by a sharp stump that flew over his body and nailed to the ground, and soon lost his breath, and the huge demon lord was His body suffered even more intense blows.


    Demon Lord Bo Xun looked at the tree stumps on his body, pulled them out one by one, and looked at the wounds that had been penetrated on his body. Then he sucked in the **** creatures around him with his big mouth, and a hurricane spit out from his mouth. , the next moment a large number of **** creatures and low-level demons were sucked into their mouths.


    After chewing, the wounds on the body of the **** lord Bo Xun began to heal in an instant, but the three breaths were completely healed, and the other **** creatures that escaped the catastrophe were indeed scattered, and they did not dare to stay in Bo Xun at all. behind him, afraid that he would turn his head and swallow them all.


    After all, swallowing other demons can also increase the strength or restore the injury, but the increased strength is not much.


    At this time, Bo Xun looked at the space crack in front of him, and his body began to shrink. He wanted to shrink his body so that he could directly enter the magical world.


    Seeing that Bo Xun was driven out, the remaining two **** lords worked harder, and one directly began to shrink his body to make it easier for him to come in. Although this result would make his power smaller, after all, it came to him. After the magical world, the strength is not as strong as in the **** dimension.


    Kakashi looked at the demon rushing in in front of him, whose body changed from a ten-meter giant to a three-meter giant.


    "To solve him in an instant, as the captain, I can''t let the players compare."


    Kakashi directly buckled the Anbu mask on his head and put it on his face, and then made a seal with his hands.


    "Multi-shadow clone Rachel."


    Kakashi''s multiple shadow clones are not as exaggerated as Naruto''s, but there are still nine.


    A large amount of thunder and lightning intertwined sounds instantly rose on the battlefield, and I saw all Kakashi''s shadow clones, all holding Rachel, and their bodies were like lightning.


    "Brush, brush, brush!"


    Kakashi''s first shadow clone rushed out first, facing the previous enemy is a ray cut, and then the other shadow clones followed.


    Nine shadow avatars, Jiu Dao Leiqi instantly dismembered this little giant-like **** lord.


    However, although this **** lord is not strong, his ability is of a type with extremely strong healing ability.


    Kakashi saw the change in the other party, and Rachel gathered on his right hand, and the thunderbolt in his hand was larger than the other shadow clones, it looked like three times the size of the shadow clone''s hand~www.novelhall.com ~As if there was a huge thunderball wrapped around her hand.


    Kakashi took Rachel and rushed towards the opponent. The speed was so fast that only a blue lightning could be seen with the naked eye, and a deep ravine was ploughed by the lightning under Kakashi''s feet. .


    "Rachel!"


    Kakashi''s final blow directly penetrated the opponent''s body and appeared behind the Demon Lord.


    The demon lord glanced down at his body, the expression on his face became distorted, and then the whole body exploded directly and died no longer.


    After Kakashi and Yamato dealt with their own enemies, the two began to attack other demons below.


    the other side.


    At this time, the head of the last demon lord was the first to come out, and he had seen what happened to the other two **** lords, and immediately prepared to exit directly.


    However, in the next second, a three-hooked jade writing wheel instantly appeared in the mind of the demon lord, and then he stopped struggling, and his body then slowly retreated.


    After exiting the space crack, the body began to swell, and then swelled to the limit, and the world in his mind shattered, his eyes regained a trace of clarity, and his face even showed a look of fear, but it was too late to do something. other changes.


    "boom!"


    A huge explosion directly blew out a huge pothole, and the surrounding demon army waiting to enter was a disaster, and a large part of the group was destroyed in an instant.


    The power of the opponent''s self-destruction is really huge, and the others were taken away without any precautions.


    All the **** creatures gathered here were stunned for a moment when they saw the second scene, and stopped moving forward, but with the breath of the space crack, they went crazy again and rushed towards the space crack.

 Chapter 326： fighting

    Popular recommendation:


    As the Anbu team began to clean up the fire elements and the demons with high fire resistance, the demons on the entire plain were soon cleared, and the battle between Balthazar and the demon lord was over, and the opponent was eliminated.


    Looking at the demon army that was cleared again, a smile appeared on Charlotte''s face. At this time, many ninjas also began to rest on the ground while there were no demons around them. Chakra consumed a lot and immediately took out the delicious food. Ramen, start to replenish.


    Tsunade looked at the army of demons that were still pouring out, and said, "Aren''t you shooting yet?"


    Charlotte glanced at the magic circle that had not yet risen, and shook her head: "It''s not yet time, the real enemy has not yet arrived."


    Hearing Charlotte say that the real enemy has yet to come, Tsunade''s eyes widened and he said in surprise, "So many enemies are nothing?"


    Although the soldiers from **** are very weak now, and the skeleton monster with the lowest strength is not even as good as a sturdy middle-aged man, there are still many powerful demons in it. The most important thing is that this number is too terrifying. Even the battle-hardened Tsunade did not see as many deaths as it does today.


    Charlotte looked at Tsunade and said seriously: "Now these are all cannon fodder, and the real enemy has not yet appeared."


    Just as Charlotte had just finished speaking, the overall strength of the demons gushing out from the cracks in the space in the next second increased by more than one grade. Intermediate demons such as the three-headed **** dog, the bone dragon, and the flame giant also began to flow from the inside. gushing.


    Seeing these demons appearing, Tsunade''s face changed, and then he said, "It seems that it''s my turn to take action."


    After speaking, Tsunade flashed and rushed in the direction of the bone dragon.


    Looking at Tsunade who joined the battlefield, Charlotte turned her head to look at the location of the magic tower, thinking in her heart: When will the magic circle be constructed? The Lord is attracted.


    In the Merlin Magic Tower, the four archmages of the Merlin Knights are sitting together in a square shape, and the magic circle is constantly built in their hands, but the level of this magic circle is too high, and it needs to cover the entire magic world. It is impossible to complete the construction, and I dare not have the slightest panic and mistakes.


    At this time, a bone dragon drilled out of the space crack, and immediately let out a huge dragon roar, and the whole body floated in the air and looked excited.


    Tsunade''s body suddenly appeared above the bone dragon, and a large amount of chakra gathered on the fist in his hand.


    "go to hell!"


    "boom!"


    With a huge roar, the bone dragon that had just been flying in the sky was knocked down from the sky by Tsunade''s punch, and it fell to the ground, crushing many other low-level demons to death.


    The bone dragon that hit the ground let out a painful whimper, and the body that fell to the ground twisted, sending a lot of demon soldiers flying away.


    Seeing that the bone dragon was not dead, Tsunade took advantage of the momentum of the fall to hit the bone dragon''s head with a blow to the sky.


    "boom!"


    The huge strange force kicked on the dragon head, causing the opponent''s head and body to sink deep into the ground, forming a huge deep pit.


    Looking at the still unbroken head, Tsunade frowned slightly.


    "Your bones are quite hard."


    Tsunade stood on the dragon head and raised the huge fist wrapped in chakra.


    One punch, two punches, three punches...


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    Huge roars continued to be heard, and the land near the potholes was constantly shaking, and the huge potholes that were smashed out were constantly expanding.


    With the constant bombardment of Tsunade with strange force, the skull of the bone dragon finally couldn''t hold it anymore, and cracks appeared one after another. Looking at the cracks that appeared, a smile appeared on Tsunade''s face.


    "Go to hell, chops!"


    I saw Tsunade''s fists raised high, and then fell fiercely.


    "boom!"


    The skull of the bone dragon exploded directly, and the blue flame inside also went out, but the bone dragon that had just entered the magic world died before Tsunade''s strange power before it could show its prestige.


    The next second Tsunade jumped out of the pothole, glanced at the army of demons around him, and then fell directly to the ground.


    Watching Tsunade fall, these crazy demon soldiers raised their weapons and stabbed towards Tsunade.


    Tsunade''s chakra spewed out, directly smashing all the **** creatures around him, and then he punched the ground. Hand against these gravel is a strange force punch.


    "boom!"


    Countless huge gravel was knocked flying by Tsunade, like a hidden weapon, and flew forward at supersonic speed. In an instant, all **** creatures within a hundred meters of this straight line died under this move.


    Tsunade''s shot attracted the attention of most people. It was really a punch and a kick that cracked the ground and shook the mountains. It was impossible not to attract attention.


    Tony flying in the air looked at Tsunade''s record, touched the position of his chest, and thought to himself: As expected of the existence of the Hulk, it''s terrifying.


    Then he glanced at Charlotte, who had not yet joined the battlefield, but he didn''t know if the two guys were fighting on the bed and whether the house could bear it.


    hell dimension.


    Mephisto was sitting high on an open-air throne at this time, with a pair of huge demon horns on his head, and several **** soldiers in armor stood guard around him.


    Since four years ago, he dealt with his stupid son with dissent through the Ghost Rider, took back part of the authority of the **** dimension, and his strength has returned to its heyday, although the new generation of Ghost Rider still did not choose to serve him. But he didn''t care.


    He believes that there is time to let the other party pay for himself. After all, all the gifts have already been marked with a price, and his power is not so easy to take.


    Just as Mephisto was about to use his clone to enter the earth again, a familiar breath suddenly entered his mind.


    "Merlin, the magical world?"


    Feeling the familiar smell, Mephisto touched the handle on the throne with his hand. If I remember correctly, it was Merlin who once came to negotiate with him with the Merlin Staff, and smashed his throne. He also sternly reasoned with him.


    An agreement was signed from him, taking away the death authority of the magic world, so that after the death of the magician, the soul will not go to the **** dimension, but stay in the magic world to achieve an alternative immortality.


    The thought of making him, the Lord of Hell, Mephisto, shriveled his existence, made his heart burst into flames.


    ������������

 Chapter 327： Mephisto

    Popular recommendation:


    Feeling the breath of the magic world that was constantly floating, Mephisto closed his eyes, and then his consciousness instantly moved towards the place where the **** dimension and the magic world were intertwined.


    Looking at the space cracks that appeared in the air, and the **** demons that kept heading towards the magical world, Mephisto glanced at the scene and returned to consciousness.


    Mephisto opened his eyes, touched his chin, and muttered:


    "Merlin, the old fox, is playing some tricks again, won''t he try to find an excuse to fight with me again?"


    Maybe the magicians on Earth thought that Merlin had been dead for more than ten centuries, but Mephisto knew very well that this old guy was alive and well.


    I have also played against him in other worlds, but unfortunately every time I lost a lot, and I was blackmailed several times.


    Mephisto pondered for a moment, thinking that this was definitely Merlin''s handwriting, and he was tempting him to take the bait. After all, he was in the heyday of the **** dimension. Even if Merlin came over, he would not be afraid of the other party, but he ran into the magical world and was gone. With the support of the **** dimension, his strength will drop a lot, and he will not be Merlin''s opponent at that time.


    The previous worlds suffered because they left the **** dimension and were defeated by the opponent.


    After having an idea, Mephisto made a decision in his heart. No matter what, he had to determine what the **** the other party was doing.


    After all, the formation that shrouded in the magical world dissipated, not for no reason.


    Mephisto''s huge body squirmed for a while, a part that did not contain the origin of hell...


    Looking at the space cracks that appeared in the air, and the **** demons that kept heading towards the magical world, Mephisto glanced at the scene and returned to consciousness.


    Mephisto opened his eyes, touched his chin, and muttered:


    "Merlin, the old fox, is playing some tricks again, won''t he try to find an excuse to fight with me again?"


    Maybe the magicians on Earth thought that Merlin had been dead for more than ten centuries, but Mephisto knew very well that this old guy was alive and well.


    I have also played against him in other worlds, but unfortunately every time I lost a lot, and I was blackmailed several times.


    Mephisto pondered for a moment, thinking that this was definitely Merlin''s handwriting, trying to lure him into the bait. After all, he was in the heyday of the **** dimension. Even if Merlin came over, he would not be afraid of the other party, but he ran into the magical world and was gone. With the support of the **** dimension, his strength will drop a lot, and he will not be Merlin''s opponent at that time.


    The previous worlds suffered because they left the **** dimension and were defeated by the opponent.


    After having an idea, Mephisto made a decision in his heart. No matter what, he had to determine what the **** the other party was doing.


    After all, the formation that shrouded in the magical world dissipated, not for no reason.


    Mephisto''s huge body wriggled for a while, and a person who did not contain the origin of **** felt the breath of the magical world that was constantly floating. Mephisto closed his eyes, and then his consciousness instantly moved towards the place where the **** dimension and the magical world are intertwined. And go.


    Looking at the space cracks that appeared in the air, and the **** demons that kept heading towards the magical world, Mephisto glanced at the scene and returned to consciousness.


    Mephisto opened his eyes, touched his chin, and muttered:


    "Merlin, the old fox, is playing some tricks again, won''t he try to find an excuse to fight with me again?"


    Maybe the magicians on Earth thought that Merlin had been dead for more than ten centuries, but Mephisto knew very well that this old guy was alive and well.


    I have also played against him in other worlds, but unfortunately every time I lost a lot, and I was blackmailed several times.


    Mephisto pondered for a moment, thinking that this was definitely Merlin''s handwriting, trying to lure him into the bait. After all, he was in the heyday of the **** dimension. Even if Merlin came over, he would not be afraid of the other party, but he ran into the magical world and was gone. With the support of the **** dimension, his strength will drop a lot, and he will not be Merlin''s opponent at that time.


    The previous worlds suffered because they left the **** dimension and were defeated by the opponent.


    After having an idea, Mephisto made a decision in his heart. No matter what, he had to determine what the **** the other party was doing.


    After all, the formation that shrouded in the magical world dissipated, not for no reason.


    Mephisto''s huge body wriggled for a while, and a person who did not contain the origin of **** felt the breath of the magical world that kept floating. Mephisto closed his eyes, and then his consciousness instantly moved towards the place where the dimension of **** and the magical world are intertwined. And go.


    Looking at the space cracks that appeared in the air, and the **** demons that kept heading towards the magical world, Mephisto glanced at the scene and returned to consciousness.


    Mephisto opened his eyes, touched his chin, and muttered:


    "Merlin, the old fox, is playing some tricks again, won''t he try to find an excuse to fight with me again?"


    Maybe the magicians on Earth thought that Merlin had been dead for more than ten centuries, but Mephisto knew very well that this old guy was alive and well.


    I have also played against him in other worlds, but unfortunately every time I lost a lot, and I was blackmailed several times.


    Mephisto pondered for a moment, thinking that this was definitely Merlin''s handwriting, trying to lure him into the bait. After all, he was in the heyday of the **** dimension. Even if Merlin came over, he would not be afraid of the other party, but he ran into the magical world and was gone. With the support of the **** dimension, his strength will drop a lot, and he will not be Merlin''s opponent at that time.


    The previous worlds suffered because they left the **** dimension and were defeated by the opponent.


    After having an idea, Mephisto made a decision in his heart. No matter what, he had to determine what the **** the other party was doing.


    After all, the formation that shrouded in the magical world dissipated, not for no reason.


    Mephisto''s huge body wriggled for a while, and a person who did not contain the origin of **** felt the breath of the magical world that kept floating. Mephisto closed his eyes, and then his consciousness instantly moved towards the place where the dimension of **** and the magical world are intertwined. And go.


    Looking at the space cracks that appeared in the air, and the **** demons that kept heading towards the magical world, Mephisto glanced at the scene and returned to consciousness.


    Mephisto opened his eyes, touched his chin, and muttered:


    "Merlin, the old fox, is playing some tricks again, won''t he try to find an excuse to fight with me again?"


    Maybe the magicians on Earth thought that Merlin had been dead for more than ten centuries, but Mephisto knew very well that this old guy was alive and well.


    I have also played against him in other worlds, but unfortunately every time I lost a lot, and I was blackmailed several times.


    Mephisto pondered for a moment, thinking that this was definitely Merlin''s handwriting, trying to lure him into the bait. After all, he was in the heyday of the **** dimension. Even if Merlin came over, he would not be afraid of the other party, but he ran into the magical world and was gone. With the support of the **** dimension, his strength will drop a lot, and he will not be Merlin''s opponent at that time.


    The previous worlds suffered because they left the **** dimension and were defeated by the opponent.


    After having an idea, Mephisto made a decision in his heart. No matter what, he had to determine what the **** the other party was doing.


    After all, the formation that shrouded in the magical world dissipated, not for no reason.


    Mephisto''s huge body wriggled for a while, and a person who did not contain the origin of **** felt the breath of the magical world that kept floating. Mephisto closed his eyes, and then his consciousness instantly moved towards the place where the dimension of **** and the magical world are intertwined. And go.


    Looking at the space cracks that appeared in the air, and the **** demons that kept heading towards the magical world, Mephisto glanced at the scene and returned to consciousness.


    Mephisto opened his eyes, touched his chin, and muttered:


    "Merlin, the old fox, is playing some tricks again, won''t he try to find an excuse to fight with me again?"


    Maybe the magicians on Earth thought that Merlin had been dead for more than ten centuries, but Mephisto knew very well that this old guy was alive and well.


    I have also played against him in other worlds, but unfortunately every time I lost a lot, and I was blackmailed several times.


    Mephisto pondered for a moment, thinking that this was definitely Merlin''s handwriting, trying to lure him into the bait. After all, he was in the heyday of the **** dimension. Even if Merlin came over, he would not be afraid of the other party, but he ran into the magical world and was gone. With the support of the **** dimension, his strength will drop a lot, and he will not be Merlin''s opponent at that time.


    The previous worlds suffered because they left the **** dimension and were defeated by the opponent.


    After having an idea, Mephisto made a decision in his heart. No matter what, he had to determine what the **** the other party was doing.


    After all, the formation that shrouded in the magical world dissipated, not for no reason.


    Mephisto''s huge body wriggled for a while, and a person who did not contain the origin of **** felt the breath of the magical world that kept floating. Mephisto closed his eyes, and then his consciousness instantly moved towards the place where the dimension of **** and the magical world are intertwined. And go.


    Looking at the space cracks that appeared in the air, and the **** demons that kept heading towards the magical world, Mephisto glanced at the scene and returned to consciousness.


    Mephisto opened his eyes, touched his chin, and muttered:


    "Merlin, the old fox, is playing some tricks again, won''t he try to find an excuse to fight with me again?"


    Maybe the magicians on Earth thought that Merlin had been dead for more than ten centuries, but Mephisto knew very well that this old guy was alive and well.


    I have also played against him in other worlds, but unfortunately every time I lost a lot, and I was blackmailed several times.


    Mephisto pondered for a moment, thinking that this was definitely Merlin''s handwriting, trying to lure him into the bait. After all, he was in the heyday of the **** dimension. Even if Merlin came over, he would not be afraid of the other party, but he ran into the magical world and was gone. With the support of the **** dimension, his strength will drop a lot, and he will not be Merlin''s opponent at that time.


    The previous worlds suffered because they left the **** dimension and were defeated by the opponent.


    After having an idea, Mephisto made a decision in his heart. No matter what, he had to determine what the **** the other party was doing.


    After all, the formation that shrouded in the magical world dissipated, not for no reason.


    Mephisto''s huge body wriggled for a while, and a person who did not contain the origin of **** felt the breath of the magical world that kept floating. Mephisto closed his eyes, and then his consciousness instantly moved towards the place where the dimension of **** and the magical world are intertwined. And go.


    Looking at the space cracks that appeared in the air, and the **** demons that kept heading towards the magical world, Mephisto glanced at the scene and returned to consciousness.


    Mephisto opened his eyes, touched his chin, and muttered:


    "Merlin, the old fox, is playing some tricks again, won''t he try to find an excuse to fight with me again?"


    Maybe the magicians on Earth thought that Merlin had been dead for more than ten centuries, but Mephisto knew very well that this old guy was alive and well.


    I have also played against him in other worlds, but unfortunately every time I lost a lot, and I was blackmailed several times.


    Mephisto pondered for a moment, thinking that this was definitely Merlin''s handwriting, trying to lure him into the bait. After all, he was in the heyday of the **** dimension. Even if Merlin came over, he would not be afraid of the other party, but he ran into the magical world and was gone. With the support of the **** dimension, his strength will drop a lot, and he will not be Merlin''s opponent at that time.


    The previous worlds suffered because they left the **** dimension and were defeated by the opponent.


    After having an idea, Mephisto made a decision in his heart. No matter what, he had to make sure what the **** the other party was doing After all, the formation shrouded in the magical world dissipated, and it would not be for no reason.


    Mephisto''s huge body wriggled for a while, and a person who did not contain the origin of **** felt the breath of the magical world that kept floating. Mephisto closed his eyes, and then his consciousness instantly moved towards the place where the dimension of **** and the magical world are intertwined. And go.


    Looking at the space cracks that appeared in the air, and the **** demons that kept heading towards the magical world, Mephisto glanced at the scene and returned to consciousness.


    Mephisto opened his eyes, touched his chin, and muttered:


    "Merlin, the old fox, is playing some tricks again, won''t he try to find an excuse to fight with me again?"


    Maybe the magicians on Earth thought that Merlin had been dead for more than ten centuries, but Mephisto knew very well that this old guy was alive and well.


    I have also played against him in other worlds, but unfortunately every time I lost a lot, and I was blackmailed several times.


    Mephisto pondered for a moment, thinking that this was definitely Merlin''s handwriting, trying to lure him into the bait. After all, he was in the heyday of the **** dimension. Even if Merlin came over, he would not be afraid of the other party, but he ran into the magical world and was gone. With the support of the **** dimension, his strength will drop a lot, and he will not be Merlin''s opponent at that time.


    The previous worlds suffered because they left the **** dimension and were defeated by the opponent.


    After having an idea, Mephisto made a decision in his heart. No matter what, he had to determine what the **** the other party was doing.


    After all, the formation that shrouded in the magical world dissipated, not for no reason.


    Mephisto''s huge body wriggled for a while, a part that did not contain the origin of ****

 Chapter 328： fight

    Popular recommendation:


    When Mephisto''s clone looked around, Gu Yi waved his hand and hid the void interlayer where he and Odin were located deeper and more unobservable.


    Odin looked thoughtful, and then slowly said, "Do I need to beat this guy''s clone back?"


    "As long as Mephisto''s clone is beaten back, blocking his body, and giving the magic circle time to cover the world, this trial will be over."


    Obviously Odin did not think that Charlotte at this time could resist Mephisto, even if it was just a clone that did not contain the origin of hell.


    Gu Yi shook his head and said softly: "Let''s see his performance first, after all, he hasn''t been defeated yet."


    Odin looked at Charlotte, who was quickly cleaning up the demon army, and remembered his reckless son. People knew how to call some helpers and subordinates to defend against the army, and his stupid son dared to go to the Frost Giant with a few friends. The lair, Jotunheim, rushed towards it, it was a complete fool.


    Mephisto looked around and found no hidden traps. A smile appeared on his face immediately. The next second, his figure suddenly appeared above Charlotte, and then he swung out with a palm.


    Charlotte was in the middle of a long-range ninjutsu attack. Suddenly, her vision went dark. She knew that it was not good, but she had not had time to dodge.


    "boom!"


    Charlotte''s was like a missile shot down from the air directly onto the plain, and the falling potential caused a deep pit on the ground due to the large kinetic energy.


    Seeing the humanoid creature suddenly appearing in the air knocking Charlotte away, the entire battlefield was silent for a second, and the next moment the demon army let out a cheering roar.


    Charlotte, who was smashed into a deep pit, shook her head. He knew that someone who was difficult to deal with was coming.


    "drink!"


    Charlotte shouted loudly, and the chakra on her body turned into a real arrogance, flushing away the mud and gravel all over her body, and then jumped directly into the sky, left the pothole, and landed on the plain battlefield.


    Seeing that Charlotte was safe and sound, everyone''s tense minds were relieved.


    "Shhhhhhh!"


    The three members of the Anbu team rushed to Charlotte''s side in an instant using the telekinesis technique and guarded her in the middle.


    Looking at Kakashi, Itachi, and Yamato who came over, Charlotte said, "Leave this enemy to me, and you go hunt other powerful demons!"


    The three knelt down on one knee: "Yes!" X3


    "Shhhhhh"


    The three turned into three black shadows and disappeared from Charlotte''s eyes in an instant, killing the demons in other directions.


    But it was the attack just now that made Charlotte understand that if it wasn''t for her immortality, she would never have been so easy now. Under the sneak attack just now, if the others hadn''t escaped, they would have been seriously injured. If it hits the key points, it will directly cause death, so I decided to deal with this guy myself.


    At this moment, Mephisto also fell from the air. Charlotte looked at this strange face and asked solemnly, "Who are you?"


    The corners of Mephisto''s mouth twitched slightly, looking at the guy who was suspected to be Merlin''s heir, and said with a smile, "Where''s Merlin?"


    "Did he give this to you?"


    Seeing that the other party didn''t answer her own question, Charlotte looked at this guy dressed as an earthling, but the more he looked at it, the more familiar he looked, and he said with some uncertainty: "Mephisto?"


    "Looks like you know me!"


    Charlotte''s face suddenly became solemn. He knew that the real big trouble was coming, but looking at the appearance of the other party, it was not the form of a demon, but the appearance of a human on Earth, and guessed that this might be Mephisto''s. A human avatar.


    Although Charlotte guessed wrong, this is indeed a clone of Mephisto.


    "Slightly heard..."


    Before Charlotte could finish her words, she immediately performed a teleportation technique, appeared in front of the opponent, and smashed it with a strange force.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    Charlotte used her speed to the extreme, and her movements were not slow. The moment she approached the opponent''s body, she used infinite punches and threw ten punches at Mephisto in a row.


    However, after Charlotte used the ten punches of strange power, it felt wrong, a feeling that it did not hit the body, but was like a protective shield.


    But at the moment when Charlotte approached, Mephisto waved his hands in front of him, forming a defensive cover, which blocked all attacks for him.


    At this time, Charlotte''s Infinite Flurry hadn''t hit the last blow, so she took a half-step back and the Chakra on her fist was very rich and abnormal, and the terrifying energy on it could be clearly seen with the naked eye.


    "boom!"


    Charlotte''s final blow after charging up, directly hit Mephisto''s defensive cover.


    "Ka Cha!"


    The protective shield shattered instantly, and Mephisto stepped back, preparing to avoid the punch.


    However, Charlotte''s punch did not stop after breaking the protective shield, and a large amount of chakra rushed towards the retreating Mephisto like an energy wave.


    "boom!"


    Mephisto, who thought he had avoided the fist attack, was directly hit by the impact and flew out rolled on the ground for a while and finally plowed out a deep ravine on the ground.


    But it was Charlotte who combined Tsunade''s strange power and changed the last punch of Infinite Flurry when she punched this last punch, to achieve such an effect.


    Mephisto got up from the ground and said in a cold voice: "As expected of Merlin''s successor, he is as violent as him."


    The magic power surged on Mephisto, and with a wave of his hand at Charlotte, the illusion was directly projected into Charlotte''s mind.


    At this time, the world in Charlotte''s eyes has changed, as if returning to her childhood, when she was just adopted by the killer couple for killer training.


    Smith Doyle walked up to the young Charlotte and shoved a dagger into his hand.


    "Do it, what do you dare to look at?"


    "This is just a scum that no one cares about. Kill him, and you will have food if you kill him."


    Charlotte looked at the sloppy young man in front of him, like a homeless man, with his hands tied and curled up on the ground, his eyes full of horror.


    At this time, the adoptive father Charlotte Cage, who was sitting behind Charlotte Doyle, took out a pistol from his body, pointed it at Charlotte and said, "If you can''t take it, there is no need to stay. ."


    "We don''t raise waste!"


    Returning to the scene of the first murder, Charlotte looked at the dagger in her hand, and immediately killed the killer couple with the dagger in her hand.


    After killing the killer couple, Charlotte raised her head to look at the sky above her head, and a pair of blood-red three-hooked jade writing wheel eyes appeared in Charlotte''s eyes.


    The next second the whole world began to shatter like glass.


    ������������

 Chapter 329： No illusion can invade these eyes

    Popular recommendation:


    Just when Charlotte fell into the illusion, Mephisto showed a playful smile on his face, and his figure was like a phantom, quickly approaching Charlotte.


    The distance of more than 100 meters seems to be reached in an instant.


    Just when Mephisto was about to reach Charlotte, he had been paying attention to Charlotte''s Balazor, and launched a large amount of plasma lightning directly at Mephisto.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    However, Balazor''s plasma lightning seemed to hit the phantom, directly penetrating Mephisto''s body, and then blasted to the other demons beside him.


    Mephisto glanced at Balaza who attacked him: "Little guy, we meet again."


    "However, you can''t disturb me."


    Then Mephisto waved his hand, and the surge of magic power directly knocked Balazor flying out and smashed into the depths of the Great Rift Valley, where there were already full of demons.


    Seeing that the unsightly guy had disappeared, Mephisto came to Charlotte.


    "What a unique soul, and this strange power, it''s really interesting."


    At this time, Odin, who was hiding in the depths of the space mezzanine, raised the spear of eternity in his hand: "It seems that this is the time when I need to take action."


    "Wait!"


    Hearing Gu Yi''s words, etc., Odin did not attack immediately, but did not put down the spear of eternity in his hand, but aimed at Mephisto''s clone in the magical world.


    Odin believed that he could destroy his clone before Mephisto could attack.


    Mephisto stretched out his palm at this time and was about to touch Charlotte''s neck, when Charlotte suddenly opened her eyes, and the blood-red three hook jade instantly reflected in Mephisto''s eyes.


    "Illusion Rebound!"


    Just as Mephisto was about to harvest Charlotte''s soul, a voice came from his ear:


    "Mephisto, do you agree to my request or not."


    I saw Merlin holding Merlin''s wand and came out of the void, and then hit him in the head, Mephisto was instantly sent flying, and crashed into a lot of buildings along the way, until it hit him. It stopped after something that looked like a huge wall.


    Mephisto did not notice that the world in his eyes had changed from a magical world to a **** dimension, but looked at Merlin with an ugly face.


    "hateful!"


    "I knew it was your trap, you despicable fellow."


    Merlin''s face did not change in the slightest, but he held his wand at Mephisto and slammed it down again.


    Feeling that his body seemed to be immobilized and unable to move, Mephisto struggled hard, and finally regained the authority of his body at the critical moment, and ducked like a donkey on the ground.


    "boom!"


    Mephisto, who rolled away at this time, saw clearly what the thing that stopped him just now was, and that was his throne.


    It''s just that his body at this time is human-like, and the back of the throne is like a wall.


    Merlin''s magic battle smashed on his throne, emitting a dazzling light, and then the entire throne was directly smashed.


    Looking at this familiar scene, Mephisto instantly understood.


    "Fuck, I was tricked!"


    As a top eldest man who plays illusion, he has harvested countless souls along the way with this ability. Today, he was brought into illusion. More importantly, he really thought that Merlin was here.


    In an instant, the magic on Mephisto rose up, and a black-red magic arrogance rose into the sky, directly breaking through the entire illusion.


    Charlotte opened her eyes at this time and looked at Mephisto, who was hit by her own illusion.


    Not daring to waste too much time, Charlotte knew that this illusion would not sleep Mephisto much time, and then the slugs were summoned directly by the knots of both hands.


    "Slug �� Tongue and tooth sticky acid!"


    Charlotte led the way and jumped directly to the top of the summoned slug, and saw the summoned giant slug spit out a highly corrosive liquid from its mouth, attacked Mephisto, and then jumped even more. When it reaches the air, it performs a punching attack with an extremely fast falling speed.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    Under the impact of the huge force of the strange force, the entire battlefield centered on Mephisto felt like an earthquake in an instant, and then a powerful shock wave spread to the surroundings, directly killing all the nearby **** creatures.


    And where Mephisto was, Charlotte blasted a huge deep pit with a diameter of 100 meters.


    Charlotte, who landed on the ground, was panting heavily. With the punch just now, he not only used the Dragon''s Treasure Ring to strengthen the quality and power of chakra, but also used a large amount of chakra, a full 10 The size of the card caused such a terrifying effect.


    At this time, everyone at the scene, seeing the terrifying damage caused by Charlotte, gave a lot of cheers after being stunned for a while. In the eyes of everyone in the magic group, the enemy should have been solved by their Supreme Merlin.


    Tony even whistled in the air, but the ninjas were not surprised by Charlotte''s strength, except for Tsunade, who was able to bring them out from time to time in their cognition Lot, killing the enemy is normal.


    "Slug, go and help Tsunade!"


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte."


    Charlotte glanced at Mephisto in the deep hole. At this time, the other''s body was tattered under the corrosion of the slug''s acid, but it was healing automatically.


    "Thunderbolt Lightning Strike!"


    Just when Charlotte was about to take advantage of your illness and demand your life to continue attacking Mephisto, the other party also broke free from the shackles of the illusion.


    Mephisto, who opened his eyes, immediately felt the severe pain, the next moment the magic surged, and the body quickly healed.


    Mephisto looked at the lightning that was about to fall above his head, his body jumped out of the pothole in a flash, and he also avoided Charlotte''s lightning attack.


    Mephisto, who was standing outside the pothole, looked at Charlotte Doyle with a very gloomy expression on his face.


    "Merlin''s successor, you are dead!"


    "I must bring your soul back to **** and burn it day and night under the fire of hell."


    Mephisto tore off the suit that looked like a tattered cloth, and then his body quickly swelled, turning into a huge demon with a red body 30 meters high and a pair of demon horns on his head.


    It''s not that Mephisto can''t get bigger, but that this avatar contains too little energy, and the repair just now consumes a lot of energy. At this time, this form is the strongest form of this avatar.


    And at the moment of breaking away from the illusion, Mephisto even transmitted the situation here back to the main body, believing that the arrival of the main body, no matter what the trump card of this descendant of Merlin, could not escape death.


    ������������

 Chapter 330： Demon form

    Mephisto, who showed his demon form, still brought a lot of shock to everyone present, and the huge 30-meter body immediately became the focus of the audience.


    With the appearance of Mephisto, the demon army of **** felt its breath, and was instantly shocked, and then it screamed wildly.


    Some wise middle and high-level demons and some **** lords showed excitement in their eyes. They saw the hope of winning and immediately rushed towards the surrounding magic army and ninjas.


    "God, he''s become a big guy!" Tony exclaimed aside.


    Tsunade also had a dignified face, quickly killed the demon soldiers who were madly charging around, and looked up at Mephisto. The arrogance and energy emanating from the opponent was obviously not comparable to that of ordinary demons. This is probably what Charlotte said. the real trouble.


    Mephisto aimed his gaze in Charlotte''s direction: "The descendant of Merlin, die for me!"


    With a roar, a crimson energy spewed out from Mephisto''s mouth like a beam of light, shooting directly towards Charlotte.


    The crimson beam of light carries majestic energy, and all the creatures in front of it are turned into nothingness.


    Ninja Turtle, who was supporting on the battlefield at this time, saw the crimson beam of light shot towards Charlotte, his face changed instantly, and he used the earth escape and earth flow wall to resist on the way forward, and at the same time activated his own Auxiliary Skills: ''Ninja Turtle''s Blessing''.


    Within 15 seconds, all ninjas, including Charlotte, increased their defense by 30%.


    However, the earth flow wall used by the Ninja Turtle did not even resist for a second, and was directly blasted.


    Charlotte bit her fingers and quickly formed a seal with her hands, using a psychic spell:


    "Rashomon!"


    The next second, in front of Charlotte, a huge gate of **** opened up.


    "boom!"


    The red energy column collided with Rashomon, and there was a huge roar between the two. Charlotte saw that Rashomon was not destroyed immediately, but resisted, and saw Rashomon rise. The effect, Charlotte did not dare to be careless, and continued the output of Chakra.


    Mephisto watched as his attack was blocked by a door, but his eyes were fixed on it. He felt a breath that was the same as the dimension of **** but a little different, which made him have a deeper understanding of the origin of this door. Interest, but also increased the output of energy.


    "Boom Long Long!"


    As Mephisto''s energy increased, Rashomon couldn''t resist even with the blessing of Charlotte Chakra, and began to fall apart.


    After destroying Rashomon, the crimson beam of light swept toward Charlotte and drowned it under the energy wave, and a huge deep pit was blasted out of the ground.


    Charlotte used the avatar technique in time to escape, looking at the deep pit on the side of the ground, her face was full of dignified color, if she was hit by this move, I am afraid that it may not be easier to have an immortal body.


    When Mephisto saw that his move did not destroy Charlotte, he stretched out his hand and waved a huge flame that appeared from his hand and burned towards Charlotte.


    Seeing the flames blowing towards her face, Charlotte made a seal on her hands and directly launched "Water Escape��Water Wave!" to resist. With the blessing of the Dragon''s Treasure Ring, Charlotte''s water wave had a hint of sea. The trend of escaping, the waterspout rising into the sky directly resisted the flames of Mephisto.


    The flame collided with the water escape, instantly producing a large amount of water vapor, blocking Mephisto''s sight.


    At this time, Charlotte was thinking about tactics, but Mephisto''s size was too huge, and many attacks fell on the opponent''s body and it was not painful.


    Not daring to hesitate too much, Charlotte made a seal on her hands: "The Art of Wood Escape Tree Clone!"


    In the next second, a wooden clone with half of his chakra was separated from Charlotte''s body, and then the main body had a transformation technique, turning himself into a ninja tool and hiding it in the ninja tool bag.


    "Wood Escape, Tree Bound Forever Burial"


    A large number of sturdy wooden stakes appeared in the water mist, and they hit Mephisto directly. In the next second, the wooden stakes rushed out of the mist and came directly in front of Mephisto.


    "boom!"


    The huge wooden stake slammed into Mephisto''s body, knocking him back a few steps.


    "drink!"


    Charlotte (the wooden avatar) raised her right hand to make a fist, and the countless torque stumps turned into a huge log and slammed into Mephisto violently.


    Mephisto, who had been knocked back a few steps, was knocked directly to the ground.


    "boom!"


    The fallen Mephisto crushed many demon soldiers behind him. Seeing Mephisto fall, Charlotte did not stop attacking.


    She grabbed several shuriken with both hands and shot it directly at Mephisto. After throwing more than ten Kunai in a row, Charlotte quickly formed a seal with both hands.


    "Multiple shuriken art!"


    The ten kunai were flying in the air, and instantly turned into a sky full of kunai, and after Charlotte had done all this, she took out the sword in the stone from Merlin''s wand and rushed over together.


    "Extinction Stop Water Slash!"


    But it was Charlotte who directly omitted the fire escape attack at the beginning of this move and went directly to the Kunai attack.


    Looking at the shooting sky, Mephisto only had time to raise an arm and resist in front of him to protect his brain from being attacked.


    The sky-filled kunai shot at Mephisto, directly tying it into a hedgehog.


    "Shh!"


    Charlotte held the Sword in the Stone and slashed towards Mephisto''s arm quickly.


    "what!"


    Mephisto let out a scream, and his arm was directly split in half by the sword in the stone left by Merlin Blood spurted directly from the broken arm.


    It is said to be slow, but in fact it is fast, all of which happened under the light and flint.


    Mephisto started from the ground, looked at his broken arm, and said in a cruel voice: "Damn, it turned out to be a sword in a stone."


    But it was an ordinary weapon that couldn''t cut off his arm at all. Charlotte''s kunai were just stuck on him. It looked very powerful, but it didn''t actually cause much damage.


    Just as Mephisto roared, a kunai stuck on Mephisto''s body instantly released its transformation form and changed back to Charlotte''s appearance.


    Before Mephisto could react, Charlotte directly used Haruno Sakura''s profound skills in the next second, and Charlotte directly summoned her inner self.


    I saw a huge Charlotte with a dark body and a cold aura falling directly from the sky. Charlotte, who was 36 meters tall, rode directly on Mephisto, causing Mephisto, who had just stood up, to fall again. on the ground.


    "boom!"


    The two fell to the ground, causing the ground to shake violently, and a cloud of dust covered the eyes of others.


    Naruto coming to Marvel https://

 Chapter 331： die

    Seeing the huge Charlotte who suddenly appeared, everyone was dumbfounded. What kind of ninjutsu (magic) is this?


    Tony exclaimed, "Ultraman?"


    Especially the one whose whole body is black, like a figure in a black and white TV, but the aura it exudes makes everyone feel a little bit of discomfort.


    In the void interlayer.


    Odin looked at the battlefield below, and slowly put down the spear of eternity raised in his hand. Then he looked at Gu Yi and said, "These are not Merlin''s magic. Are you sure he is really the new Supreme Merlin?"


    Obviously after this battle, Odin found that although Charlotte had Merlin''s suit, Merlin''s magic was rarely used, and he used more things that he didn''t know.


    Gu Yi smiled: "This is Merlin''s choice, isn''t it?"


    Then Gu Yi pointed to David who was fighting on the battlefield.


    At this time, David''s whole body was surging with magic power, and the plasma lightning blasted in the direction of the Great Rift Valley, where no money was needed. None of the demons in front of him could stop him.


    However, after being blasted into the Great Rift Valley, Balthazar did not come out, and David immediately began to rescue.


    Odin looked in the direction Gu Yi pointed, his one eye shone brightly, and then said in surprise: "He actually has Merlin''s bloodline..."


    "As you can see."


    Odin fell silent at this time. He felt very strange when he saw that the Supreme Merlin did not have Merlin''s bloodline before. He thought that Merlin''s bloodline had been cut off on Earth, but the boy now, although not as strong as Charlotte, was using Zhenger. The Merlin magic of the Eight Classics, and also has Merlin''s blood, it stands to reason that he will be the supreme Merlin of this generation.


    Gu Yi said again at this time: "He is Charlotte''s junior brother."


    Hearing Gu Yi''s words, Odin''s face changed again and again. At this moment, he thought of Loki who was far away in God''s Domain, and he also thought of his son Sol, who was far away on Earth, and even more of the one who was sealed by him. Eldest daughter Hela.


    Odin looked at Charlotte, who was on the side, then looked at David, and finally his eyes became firm. He was not Merlin, and Thor was not the bloodline that I don''t know how many generations had passed, and more importantly, neither was Loki. Charlotte, his strength is not even the least bit worse than Sol.


    "Hopefully he can deal with Mephisto without my intervention."


    Gu Yi looked at the battlefield below with a smile on his face, but did not speak.


    ???


    Charlotte (darkly) rode on Mephisto''s body, without the slightest hesitation, raised the fist as big as a house, wrapped with a larger blue chakra, facing Mephisto''s fist. The brain turned up.


    The huge body of thirty-six meters brought unparalleled strength to Charlotte, and with the explosion of strange power, it directly smashed Mephisto''s head out of a pothole with one punch.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    For three seconds, Charlotte (dark) bombarded Mephisto''s head with strange force, one punch, two punches, three punches...


    Under the bombardment of countless fists, even Mephisto couldn''t bear it, and his head was blown directly under the last punch.


    And Charlotte''s gigantic personality also arrived in three seconds, dissipating directly in the air like the wind.


    At this time, Mephisto''s body has no head, and there is a huge pothole on the ground. Looking at this headless corpse, everyone is relieved. Obviously everyone thinks that the enemy is dead.


    Now as long as the other demons are cleaned up, and the formation above the head closes and covers the entire world, the cracks in space are repaired, and the battle will be over.


    And Charlotte looked at the headless corpse, her face did not show a trace of ease, but became more dignified.


    I saw the **** arrogance on Mephisto''s corpse rising into the sky, covering the whole body and exuding terrifying coercion.


    In the next second, Mephisto''s demon body began to wriggle from a distance, and it was even more terrifying and abnormal under the background of the demon flame, and soon the body began to shrink.


    Thirty meters, twenty-five meters, fifteen meters, five meters...


    Finally, the body became 2 meters, and the head grew again, and the magic flame on the body turned into a red cloak, which was draped over the body.


    "Almost, let you kill me..."


    Mephisto, who was revived, saw Charlotte''s expression not as relaxed at the beginning, but slowly opened his mouth and said:


    "You are a bit unexpected, you deserve me Mephisto to remember your name."


    As Mephisto''s words fell, the ninjas and Tony had nothing to do, but all the faces of the magic group became fearful, Mephisto - the lord of the dimension of hell.


    Seeing that he still looked like a demon, but it was a miniaturized Mephisto, Charlotte had an unusually solemn expression, holding the Sword in the Stone in her hand, and said slowly, "Supreme Merlin-Charlotte Doyle!"


    "Supreme Merlin, you turned out to be Supreme Merlin."


    "Hahaha, that guy Merlin passed the position to you."


    "Looks like he''s out of here completely, ha ha ha ha!"


    Mephisto let out a crazy laugh.


    hell dimension.


    At this time, Mephisto, who was sitting on the throne, had already received the news from the clone.


    "A descendant of Merlin?"


    "Interesting, interesting."


    "Since you, Merlin, are not here, this magical world is the compensation for your offense to me."


    I saw him stand up, a behemoth with a height of more than 100 meters, his body began to shrink rapidly, and finally turned into a normal human size, and flew towards the place where **** and the magical world are intertwined.


    magic world.


    After Mephisto laughed wildly, his figure flew directly in front of Charlotte with a speed that was comparable to teleportation, and punched him out.


    Charlotte Root was knocked into the air before he had time to dodge, and his ribs were broken several times in a row.


    "Charlotte!"


    Everyone who saw this scene exclaimed.


    At this time, Charlotte''s wooden avatar, with lightning flashing in her hand, directly attacked Mephisto with Rachel.


    Mephisto noticed the strangeness behind him, looked at Charlotte''s avatar who was running, grabbed Charlotte''s palm, and then opened his mouth suddenly, and a shock wave swept directly at Charlotte.


    Charlotte''s wooden avatar was directly slashed by Mephisto with an energy beam, and then fell to the ground and turned into two pieces of wood.


    Looking at Charlotte who turned into wood, Mephisto pouted and said, "There are quite a few tricks."


    At this moment, Charlotte leaned on the mound and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Although there is an undead body, this blow is really painful, and the broken bones and injuries are quickly recovered under the healing of the undead body.


    Naruto coming to Marvel https://

 Chapter 332： hole card

    Just when Charlotte was about to get up and fight back, Mephisto, who had solved the wooden avatar, flashed and appeared in front of him again, turning her palm into a knife and giving Charlotte a big snake. Take your heart out.


    "Ninjutsu �� Yu!" (90% damage reduction after use, lasts for 4 seconds, note cannot reduce lethal damage.)


    Charlotte did not have a seal, and immediately cast this ninjutsu. With the help of undead, Charlotte was not pierced by Mephisto''s palm, but was directly knocked out.


    But even so, his heart was still broken, and he coughed out a mouthful of blood. If other ninjas or Archmage Balazawa would have died, they would have died, but for Charlotte, These are also just physical pains.


    After Charlotte was knocked flying, she paid attention to Toadji around the battlefield, and directly picked it up to face Mephisto''s direction with a water-and-iron cannon.


    The huge water bomb smashed over, directly smashing a ten-meter deep pit on the ground, but it did not hurt Mephisto in the slightest.


    Mephisto appeared beside Toad Ji. Although his body was small like an ant, he directly kicked the thirty-two-meter-high Toad Ji into the air, and even made up an energy bomb.


    "boom!"


    A huge explosion shot up into the sky, and Mephisto clapped his hands: "The guy in the way is finally gone."


    But it was at the moment of the explosion that Toadji directly released the psychic technique and returned to the psychic world to avoid the opponent''s attack, but Mephisto''s kick also caused him to be seriously injured.


    Mephisto flew towards Charlotte again, and suddenly a wall of earth appeared in front of him, blocking the way forward.


    "boom!"


    An energy bomb directly shattered the earth wall. Mephisto came to Charlotte and slashed directly at the opponent''s neck.


    Charlotte raised her hand to resist, but Mephisto''s palm was so powerful, stronger than his hatred, and knocked it to the ground.


    At this time, Mephisto lifted his legs and kicked the fallen Charlotte fiercely.


    "Crack!"


    Mephisto, who should have kicked the flesh, smashed a piece of the stand-in with one kick. He glanced around and saw Charlotte panting beside him.


    Before Charlotte could take another breath, Mephisto came to her again.


    "drink!"


    Charlotte roared angrily, and slammed a straight punch at Mephisto. The blue chakra wrapped the body of the fist, indicating that the punch was not simple.


    "boom!"


    The two punched each other, a white shock wave emanated from the fists they collided with, and the surrounding demon soldiers were directly thrown out.


    Seeing that Charlotte actually blocked his punch, Mephisto was not surprised at all, and said lightly: "Is your power just like that?"


    "It''s far worse than Merlin."


    Mephisto withdrew his right fist and kicked Charlotte directly with a whip leg.


    "Back to the days!"


    Mephisto kicked Charlotte''s back to the sky, but instead bounced himself out.


    the other side.


    Charlotte''s army of psychic beasts killed a lot of **** demons, but they also suffered a lot of damage because of the large number of enemies.


    8 The ninja dog was unable to withstand the attack of the army at first, and returned to the psychic world to recuperate. Later, the blue snake had to leave the turtle under the siege of the demon army. In the end, only the slug that was just summoned was left. By Tsunade''s side.


    At this time, not only could the psychic beasts be unable to carry it, but the ninja team and the magic group were all injured clearly, and Mute was already too busy by himself.


    Tsunade made a seal with both hands, and then ordered: "I''m sorry to bother you, live cockroach."


    "Understood, Tsunade-sama!"


    The next second, the huge body of the slug turned into more than 300 small slugs, flew over the shoulders of everyone, and began to treat everyone''s injuries.


    The three of Anbu were also surrounded by a large number of middle and high-level demons at this time. They were divided into three places on the battlefield. They could not come to rescue at all. They could only fight to kill the demons around them. However, these demons also knew that they could not let them leave at this time. , and even frantically attacked to slow the pace of the three of them.


    At this time, after Charlotte bounced Mephisto away with Huitian, she immediately put on the starting gesture of gossip sixty-four palms, and immediately attacked when Mephisto flew.


    Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes also switched to blank eyes at this moment, looking at Mephisto whose whole body was boiling with magic, the gossip array directly shrouded the opponent''s body.


    "Two palms, four palms, eight palms, sixteen palms..."


    Soon all sixty-four palms were finished, and then Chakra surged on his body: "Breaking the mountain!"


    But it was this last palm that Charlotte hit the mountain-breaking attack directly. It is the difference between the mobile game and the Naruto world. The extraordinary 64 Bagua Palms joined the Bagua Breaking Attack in the last move.


    An invisible air wave hit, and even Charlotte slipped a distance under the reaction force.


    And after eating this set of palm techniques, Mephisto was directly knocked away by a faster speed than when he came, and his body was smashed into the demon army near the Great Rift Valley.


    Charlotte looked down at her hands, her brows slightly wrinkled and her complexion became solemn, but when she just hit Gossip Sixty-Four, he used the Chakra scalpel at the same time. Attempt to cut Mephisto''s muscles in preparation for each other''s blood.


    However, after the palm technique, there was not a trace of blood on Charlotte''s hands, and there was not a trace of blood left on the cut acupoints and muscle groups.


    Could it be that when he was shrinking before, Mephisto burned the blood in his whole body. You must know that when the arm was cut off before, blood flowed out, but with the previous war, the blood on the ground still has The broken arm has long been destroyed.


    This also made him unable to use Feiduan''s spell, Death by Blood to fight the opponent. After all, there is no way to cast the evil **** spell without blood.


    And such a change also let Charlotte know that this is a clone, not the other party''s body. He raised his head and glanced at the magic circle that had not yet shrouded the world. If the magic circle shrouded the whole world, let Mephisto''s When the main body breaks in, things are in big trouble.


    It is so difficult to get a breakup, if the main body comes over, wouldn''t the magic world be helpless.


    Charlotte''s complexion changed and changed, and it seemed that a quick decision was needed, so she set her eyes on the unused A Shinobi experience card in the storage space.


    Now is the time to use you, too, and Charlotte''s eyes narrow.


    "Use A Shinobi and experience the card immediately!"


    As Charlotte''s will was introduced into the system space, A Shinobi in the storage backpack immediately experienced the card, flew out directly, and appeared in the sky above Konoha Village as the background.

 Chapter 333： Wandering Samurai - 0 Hand Tobirama

    As the card was lifted into the air, countless A-rank ninjas were displayed in the next second, and Charlotte saw the members of Akatsuki''s organization at a glance.


    A forbearance-Xiao members Orochimaru, Scorpion, Uchiha Itachi, Deidara, Kadoto, Afei, Black and White Jue, Xiao Nan, Naruto in Immortal Mode, Naruto in Nine-Tailed Chakra Mode, Naruto Uchiha, Kaleidoscope Shaker Eye, Uchiha Sasuke, Susanoo-Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Shisui, Baihao-Haruno Sakura, Kaleidoscope Sharinyan-Kakashi, Jingmen-Mitekai, Eight-tailed Kirabi, Mizukage Terumi Mei, Namikaze Minato, etc. Lots of ninjas.


    These ninja cards spun rapidly, and with Charlotte''s dynamic vision at this time, they couldn''t keep up at all. With the rapid rotation of the cards, the speed eventually slowed down and landed on a piece that Charlotte was completely unfamiliar with. Ninja card above.


    Ding �� Get ??a five-star A Shinobi-Wandering Samurai-Thousand-hand Tobirama 24-hour experience card!


    Looking at the ninja who stopped in front of her, Charlotte was stunned. It turned out that it was not a two-star experience card but a five-star experience card.


    "The battle is won!"


    You must know that the five-star A tolerance is more perverted than the three-star S tolerance, and the S tolerance is only a level recognized by the system, not a representative of strength.


    You must know that the S ninja-level Sarutobi Hiizhan can''t even beat most of the A ninjas, and even some B ninjas. If you want to kill the opponent, you may have to pay the price of your life.


    As for the five-star Senju Tobirama, this strength must have surpassed the strength of the shadow-level, and as for how much it surpassed, Charlotte could not be sure.


    However, he is a little puzzled. He knows that Konoha''s second-generation Megumi Hokage, a master of forbidden arts, has been a ninja since the chaotic Warring States period, but what the **** is this wandering samurai?


    Charlotte immediately clicked on Ninja and began to check.


    On the endless grassland, half-height grass wafts in the wind under the setting sun, Senju Tobama wears the headband of the Senshou family emblem on his head, he wears battle armor, and the Qianshou family emblem is also printed on his back. He was walking slowly with two katana swords behind him.


    Basic Attack: Use dual swords to perform multi-stage slashes.


    Swallow Return: In the first attack, Senju Tobirama half squatted to gain momentum, jumped up with two swords in both hands, and then landed to shoot Swallow. In the second attack, the samurai Tobirama was late and spun up and provoked, and surrounded the blade with water dragon bullets. And swept the opponent, and then slashed down with a powerful blow.


    Sword Drawing Technique: In the first stage of the attack, Senju Toriama slashes forward with his knives crossed and slashes forward to kill the target. After the second stage hits the target, the opponent''s feet will be fixed by water and cannot move, and then Torahama will draw the sword at the speed of light and slash the target. .


    Water Escape��Water Ripple Slash: Tobirama uses a water escape that can drown everything to attack the target, and then charges up and draws a knife to create a huge waterspout that continues to attack. (It''s too easy, the strength of the ninjas actually fell to such a point)


    Mastery skills: Flying Thunder God''s Art.


    In addition to this skill, there are also attack methods such as combination skills and circulation, but because it is on the battlefield at this time, Charlotte does not have time to check too much. Just ordinary skills make Charlotte very satisfied, but this thousand No matter how you look at it, Tobirama is not the existence of the normal Hokage timeline, is it not Senju Tobirama in another parallel world?


    With a trace of doubt, Charlotte directly summoned the five-star wandering samurai-Senju Tobirama, because it was a limited-time experience, and there was no need for a battle position.


    on the battlefield.


    The knocked-off Mephisto flew straight into the sky from the Great Rift Valley, and then turned into a missile, flying towards Charlotte at a very fast speed.


    Just as he was about to approach Charlotte, a yellow sword light suddenly fell from the sky and slashed it back directly.


    But it was Qianshou Tobirama who appeared out of thin air, and slashed it out with a single knife, then landed in front of Charlotte, glanced at everyone on the battlefield, and then swept the shoulders of the armor that did not exist. Ash.


    "The strength of the ninjas has reached such a level!"


    After Qianshou Tobirama said something indifferently, he turned his head and glanced at Charlotte: "That man and these ninja beasts were your enemies just now?"


    Obviously, these strange-looking demons have all become ninja beasts in the eyes of Qianshou Tobirama.


    "please!"


    However, as soon as Qianshou Tobirama appeared on the stage, he immediately became the focus of the audience, not because he slashed Mephisto with one knife, nor because of his disdainful words, but because of his disdainful words. Horrible Chakra.


    The terrifying aura was soaring to the sky, and it formed a lingering hurricane, which directly crushed the low-level demon beside him to the ground, while the surrounding middle-level demons looked at the man in horror, but under the other party''s aura, Is unable to move an inch.


    The people of the Magic Legion, looking at the arrogance of Qianshou Tobirama, murmured: "What a terrifying magic power!"


    In the ears of Tony, who was free to fight, Jarvis'' words also came: "I perceive a huge energy source!"


    Tony''s eyes also followed Jarvis''s prompt, and fell on Senju Tobirama next to Charlotte.


    "Who is he?"


    At this time, Tsunade in the corner of the battlefield was always paying attention to the movement on Charlotte''s side, and kept moving towards the opponent''s position. Seeing the sudden appearance of Qianshou Tobirama, he was instantly stunned.


    "Second grandpa?"


    At this time, a Golem-style demon took the opportunity to punch Tsunade and smashed it out.


    Following Charlotte''s words of "please," Senju Tobirama''s right hand was gently placed on the samurai sword behind him, and the aura of his whole body became more terrifying, and the wind around his body became even more ferocious. Even Charlotte next to her felt the terrifying pressure, which was even more terrifying than Mephisto''s avatar.


    In the void interlayer.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Qianshou Tobirama, Odin''s brows furrowed. He didn''t even realize how the man appeared.


    But seeing Gu Yi with a calm face, Odin didn''t ask the other party, do you want to show that he is not as good as Gu Yi did not find it?


    However, Odin didn''t know that Gu Yi, like him, didn''t know how this Thousand Hands Tobirama appeared, but she was used to this phenomenon. She had seen such scenes more than ten times, but she still found nothing. .


    In the future timeline, it is not that she has not explored, but she has found nothing and even became an enemy with Charlotte.


    Gu Yi glanced at the magic circle that had not yet shrouded the world, and shook his head. Sure enough, in the more than ten centuries since Merlin left, the strength of these guys has regressed a lot.


    "Mephisto''s body is coming, let''s go there and stop it."


    Odin glanced at the battlefield under his feet: "What about this side?"


    "Leave it to him, there is no suspense anymore."


    Odin nodded, and then the two turned into a streamer and came to the junction of **** and the magical world.

 ~： The first phase of the winning level 2 draws + additional time

    Among the first prize winners, the two winners are located in Shanghai and cannot be distributed for the time being. If the two book friends do not submit their addresses, they will be deemed to have given up the award.


    The lucky draw fruit packages for the following 8 book friends have been distributed. The prizes are hardcover Brose honeydew melons delivered by SF Express. Each copy is worth 66 yuan.


    Note: All prizes do not have any fees, no courier fees.


    art


    MR, kane


    I don''t talk much


    dictator


    Fengyuan


    gerdier berge


    Demon Hunter Egg


    Z-H-Z


    Now there is a two-day two-day lucky draw event to draw 4 Ouhuang book friends. The boutique is still "Hardcover Brose Honeydew Melons are shipped by SF Express, each worth 66 yuan" The lottery time is from May 9th to 10th , there are event posts in the comment area, you can participate by replying to the post, and the winning result will be announced in the early morning of the 11th.


    All book lovers participated enthusiastically. For those who won the prize, please join the fan group as soon as possible, and add a friend of the group owner Pencil, that is, me, and submit the mailing address for the prize!


    In addition, this month''s update time is 5.15 and May 28-31!

 Chapter 334： stop

    Mephisto flew all the way from the center of the **** dimension to the edge of the **** dimension. Seeing that the space crack to the magical world was in front of him, two unexpected guests suddenly came on the road.


    "Mephisto."


    Gu Yi''s voice came out softly, causing Mephisto, who was advancing, to stop, and stopped at a place that was two kilometers away from the two of them.


    Looking at the ancient one in front of him, and Odin holding the spear of eternity, Mephisto''s face changed and changed. If he faced any of the two in the **** dimension, he would not be afraid, but the two were connected. Feeling came, so he had to be cautious.


    "I don''t know what kind of wind it was, but it actually blew the two of you over."


    Looking at Mephisto whose eyes were rolling around, Gu Yi''s voice faintly thought again: "Mephisto, the magical world is Merlin''s inheritance. With me and Odin watching, don''t think about entering it."


    While talking, Gu casted magic with both hands, and a hidden clone of Mephisto was about to quietly enter the space crack to support, but it crashed directly into the mirror space.


    Seeing that the clone sneaked in without success, Mephisto waved the blood-colored robe on his body, and said in a cold voice: "You take my clone and use it as a trial for Supreme Merlin!"


    Gu Yi shook his head: "I didn''t invite your clone to attack the magical world."


    "Humph!"


    Mephisto snorted coldly and said in a cold voice: "You can''t keep him forever, as long as he makes mistakes, I will appear again, and then I will see who can save him and the magical world. "


    "When the news of Merlin''s complete departure spread, his enemy was not just me."


    After Mephisto finished speaking, he glanced at the two of them for the last time, and then turned his head to leave. With the two of them guarding here, he would not want to enter it. As for the avatar, it would be lost without the loss of the origin of hell.


    Looking at Mephisto who was leaving, Gu Yi and Odin did not speak, but just waited at the junction, waiting for the space crack to be repaired.


    New Mexico.


    The four warriors of God''s Domain went to the earth through the rainbow bridge, and this scene was also discovered by Loki, making his face extremely ugly. Everyone turned towards Sol, and everyone helped Sol, which made him very jealous and depressed. .


    With the advent of the Four Warriors, Coulson in New Mexico received a report from his subordinates: "There is a large amount of energy index appearing, and then disappearing in the position of 15 miles northwest.


    Listening to his subordinate''s report, Coulson glanced at the data information displayed on the computer, and immediately said, "Let''s go take a look."


    Then, with his agents, he immediately found a place where the energy fluctuated violently in front of the car.


    At this time, in Jane Foster''s room, Sol was hitting Jane, who was making breakfast, and brought the fried eggs and bread to the dining table.


    "thanks!"


    "fine!"


    The agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. were already on the outskirts of the town at this time, and the binoculars were monitoring everything outside the city.


    Asgardian Dominion.


    Loki also held a spear of eternity symbolizing the throne in his hand, and came to Odin''s treasury, directly awakening the destroyer who was in charge of the treasury.


    "Don''t let my brother come back and destroy everything there."


    With the power of their own perception, the four warriors of Asgard found the location of Sol. At this time, they had already arrived in the town. The strange dress of the four attracted the attention of the residents of the town.


    An agent standing on the roof looked at the two people below and asked the companion next to him, "Is there a Renaissance event in the city?"


    "Report this situation."


    "OK."


    The agent picked up the walkie-talkie in his hand and said


    "Base, there are four strangely dressed people in the city, like Xin Na, Jackie Chan, Robin Hood..."


    magic world.


    Qianshou Tobirama looked at the army of demons in front of him that couldn''t see the edge, and the ground broke under his feet, and his figure rushed forward like lightning.


    Coming to the army of demons, Qianshou Tobirama''s hand on the samurai sword behind him pulled out a samurai sword with a slight movement, slanted it forward, and a three-meter-long yellow sword light slashed out.


    Where Daomang passed, the demons had not reacted, and they had already slashed their heads in two different places.


    I saw Qianshou Tobirama holding a pair of knives, and the yellow saber light in the sky appeared on the battlefield. I only heard the sound of waving the knife, and then violently slashed forward with the knife, a six-meter-long line. The gigantic sword beam shattered the ground and wiped out the surrounding demons.


    At this time, the densely packed demons within a radius of 100 meters were instantly wiped out. No matter whether it was a high-level demon or a low-level demon, no one could resist a knife from Qianshou Tobirama.


    Kakashi glanced at the Anbu dagger in his hand, looked at the position of Senju Tobirama and exclaimed: "Okay, that''s amazing!"


    Then he reached out and touched a short white tooth blade on his back, thinking in his heart: If my father came here, his swordsmanship should not be weaker than the second generation of adults.


    As for why he recognized Qianshou Tobirama at a glance, it was the huge statue carved on the Hokage Rock, and it was difficult for Kakashi not to recognize it.


    Mephisto, who was knocked into the air by Tobirama, also rushed over from the Great Rift Valley at this time. He glanced at the space crack behind him, and secretly said in his heart: After so long, the main body should have rushed over, why are you still here? It didn''t appear. Could it be that something happened that he didn''t know about.


    Looking up at the magic circle that was about to be shrouded above his head, Mephisto''s face was not good-looking, and it seemed that he had to plan for the worst.


    Then he turned his eyes to the thousand-hand Tobirama who was mowing the grass There was no trace of contempt on his face, the murderous aura on the other side, the majestic energy coercion, although compared to the body That''s not a star and a half, but it is much stronger than his clone.


    This is a strong enemy, a strong enemy that can destroy him, especially the energy and magic power of the opponent is not the same, but it is very similar to the dozen people on the battlefield, and the power of the newly appointed Supreme Merlin, as if he was a teacher. pulse.


    Could it be that Merlin has found a new source of energy?


    Dispelling the chaotic thoughts in his mind, Mephisto took his guess, and the door similar to the **** dimension breath before, and when everything was transmitted back to the main body, he attacked the position of Qianshou Tobirama, He wants to test the true strength of the opponent.


    Looking at the flying Mephisto, a few kunai suddenly appeared in the hands of Senju Tobirama, and then threw them towards the surroundings and in the direction of Mephisto.


    The Kunai shot at Mephisto was dodged by him, and the other Kunai shot the demons in the flight path and stuck to the ground.

 Chapter 335： Ripple in the sea

    Looking at Mephisto who was about to approach, Senju Tobirama''s body slightly lowered into a lunge, and his hand was on the scabbard handle.


    "Drawing Knife Technique!"


    I saw Qianshou Tobirama''s figure seemed to be teleporting, appearing directly in front of Mephisto and passing by.


    A yellow sword light, along with Senju Tobirama''s advance, slid across Mephisto''s waist. At this time, Senju Tobirama and Mephisto were only half a position away, followed by a top pick. , Mephisto was hit directly into the air.


    Mephisto, who was hit in the air, glanced down at the injury on his body, and saw a smooth scar on his waist. The magic power overflowed from the wound, and at the same time, it was on the body of the repairer.


    There is also a knife mark with deep visible bone on the chest, and the blood-red robe on the body has become tattered. Without a trace of magic power, it is directly scrapped under the knife of Qianshou Tobirama.


    Mephisto, who was hit directly into the air, had blood-red magic power in his hands.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    A magic light bullet shot out from Mephisto''s hands and shot in the direction of Senju Tobirama.


    Looking at the flying magic light bullet, Qianshou Tobirama directly slashed with a knife, and all the missiles were directly split apart by his sword light.


    "Yan back!"


    I saw Qianshou Tobirama jumped up on the ground, surrounded by a huge water dragon.


    "die!"


    The faucet of the water dragon bullet is combined with the blade body, and it is directly slashed towards Mephisto.


    "boom!"


    Mephisto in the air was directly chopped down, and fell into the deep pit in the ground, and the deep pit was filled with water.


    At this time, Mephisto was in the deep underground pit, but there were no extra scars on his body, but when the opponent attacked, he noticed something wrong and immediately propped up a magic shield, although the magic shield was in a thousand hands Tobirama shattered directly under this move, but it also bought time for Mephisto and avoided the opponent''s attack.


    the other side.


    Charlotte felt relieved when she saw Qianshou Tobirama suppressing Mephisto.


    Sure enough, the five-star wandering samurai-Senju Tobirama was more powerful than Mephisto''s clone, and then turned into a human-shaped cannon again, and began to harvest the life of the demon army.


    At this time, Mephisto was hiding in the pothole, and the wounds on his body had all healed, but the breath on his body was also weaker.


    Hidden in this huge puddle, Mephisto looked up and detected the breath of Tobirama, and sent out a large number of magic bullets from both hands. However, these magic bullets were not shot directly, but were suspended in the water. .


    With a wave of Mephisto''s hand, several magic bullets flew out of the water in sequential order, and after breaking out of the water, they shot towards Senju Tobirama.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    Listening to the roar of the magic missiles, Mephisto directly released all the magic missiles, and bombarded them towards Qianshou Tobirama, and then he jumped out of it directly.


    Mephisto, who jumped out of the ground, opened his **** mouth directly at Senju Tobirama, who was defending against the magic missile. Orange-red energy flew out of the air and swept towards Senshou Tobirama.


    "Boom Long Long!"


    There was a violent explosion, but Mephisto stopped attacking, and just when his attack was about to focus on the opponent, Qianshou Tobirama disappeared directly from his eyes.


    It''s not the disappearance of the replacement class like Charlotte''s use of a substitute technique, but the figure disappears directly in front of her.


    Mephisto seemed to feel a slight fluctuation in space.


    In the next second, a yellow halo appeared from below Mephisto, smashing it directly from the air to the ground.


    But at the critical moment, Qianshou Tobirama used the technique of Flying Thunder God to teleport directly under the opponent.


    Mephisto rolled on the ground for a while, but he didn''t have time to stop. Qianshou Tobirama appeared in front of him again, looking at the cold face of the other party, Mephisto was about to retreat in an instant, but was Suddenly, I found that my body that was supposed to continue rolling was pinned.


    Looking down, a water prison suddenly appeared on the ground, trapping Mephisto''s legs firmly, and his body could not move at all.


    Seeing the movement of Qianshou Tobirama''s hand flashing quickly, it seemed that the light was faster than the lightning, and even Mephisto didn''t see it clearly, only the sound of a knife being sheathed.


    The next moment, the water prison under Mephisto''s feet turned into a sharp blade, and it was a slash at him, and finally it exploded.


    At that moment, Mephisto suffered twenty-seven knives and the explosion of the water prison. He was covered with scars while lying on the ground, but the overflowing magic was quickly repairing the wounds and the broken wounds. start to heal.


    Qianshou Tobirama looked at the enemy who was supposed to be cut into pieces, but there was still a complete corpse, and his brows were slightly wrinkled.


    Mephisto seemed to see Qianshou Tobirama''s doubts and smiled: "Although your strength is strong, you can''t kill me."


    But it was Mephisto who was stubborn. This was just his clone. When the magic power on his body was exhausted, it was the day of his death, and as his body was constantly being repaired, his aura became weaker and weaker.


    The corner of Qianshou Tobirama''s mouth was slightly raised at this time, and he had already sensed the change in the momentum of Mephisto.


    "yes?"


    Qianshou Tobirama smiled disdainfully, although it was a question, but the disdain in his tone was obvious when it was revealed.


    "Flowing water ripples!"


    Huge water waves gushed out from under Senju Tobirama''s feet, as if the sea was endless, and formed a swirling trend that quickly spread across the Grand Canyon and the plains at an incredible speed.


    Looking at the impacting waves, Charlotte jumped. This was a huge range attack, but after the waves pulled him up, they didn''t hurt him one bit.


    Not only Charlotte''s side, but other ninjas and even the Magic Legion, as well as the two Balzers who were just rescued by David near the Great Rift Valley, were not attacked by the waves, but were lifted up. Tony himself is above the sky, and when he sees changes, he pulls up extremely quickly.


    It can be seen that Qianshou Tobirama has the ability to control chakra and ninjutsu Charlotte''s personnel were not harmed in the slightest, but those strange-looking demons were involved in the water. , was attacked by the waves.


    Qianshou Tobirama looked at Mephisto, who was rolled up by the waves, and the army of demons, and then suddenly drew his sword. In an instant, a huge rolling wave rose up on the entire sea, wrapping the enemy and launching a fierce attack.


    "Ah ah ah ah!"


    The entire plain, not right above the sea, was drowned under the waves of countless painful howls.


    Mephisto''s body, constantly being cut and pulled in the water, was eventually torn into pieces and killed on the spot.


    As the enemy was completely wiped out, Qianshou Tobirama returned the sword to the sheath, and the water waves engulfed in the sky were like a torrential rain, and the corpses of the demons, which had been churned into particles, fell from the sky together.

 Chapter 336： victory

    Returning to the throne, Mephisto, leaning on his chin, was thinking about everything that happened today, and suddenly his face changed just as he lost the connection to the avatar that entered the magical world.


    ??


    This kind of change let him know that his clone had died, but before that, he also got the last news from the clone.


    ??


    Mephisto touch it, the breath similar to the **** dimension is not the gate of the **** dimension. Could it be that Merlin has discovered some dimension that has not been noticed by others, and that energy is different from magic. It seems that Merlin is in that dimension. Found a lot of good stuff.


    ??


    After that, Mephisto thought for a while, but he didn''t hear that this guy was back. According to the news from the clone, Merlin might have left this universe completely.


    ??


    Or is it all the wealth that this new Supreme Merlin possesses?


    ??


    Mephisto pondered for a moment, and finally decided to spread the news that Merlin had a new successor, and that there was another supreme Merlin in the magical world.


    ??


    At the same time, he will let his avatar on Earth investigate all the information about this Supreme Merlin Charlotte Doyle.


    ??


    ??


    The magical world.


    ??


    With Qianshou Tobirama pulling his sword into the sheath, all the demons in the entire plain and the Great Rift Valley were swept away, and the magic circle above his head finally enveloped the entire magical world, and the space crack in the sky also disappeared directly after the magic circle was closed.


    ??


    As the space crack disappeared, Gu Yi and Odin looked at each other.


    ??


    "Remember to bring this newly promoted Supreme Merlin to Asgard."


    ??


    After he finished speaking, Odin did not stay in the **** dimension, his brilliance flashed back to Asgard, and he lay on the bed.


    ??


    All these changes did not let Scarlett, who took care of him, and Loki, who was holding the spear of eternity, notice it.


    ??


    At this time, the entire plain battlefield was silent, everyone looked at Senju Tobirama, and after a while, they cheered!


    ??


    Victory, Victory!


    ??


    The magical world has resisted the attack of hell!


    ??


    Tsunade ran directly towards Senju Tobirama''s position, his face full of excitement.


    ??


    Tsunade excitedly came to Senju Tobama, his outstretched right hand trembled a little, but he still grabbed Tobirama''s arm.


    ??


    "Second grandpa!"


    ??


    Looking at the girl in front of her, a hint of tenderness appeared on Chishou Tobirama''s cold face, and said with a smile, "It seems Tsunade has grown up."


    ??


    Although Tobirama had never seen Tsunade when he grew up, he still recognized him at a glance.


    ??


    Tsunade heard Tobirama''s words, but he was so excited that he was speechless for a while. Although Tobirama''s attire had changed a lot, there was no Konoha''s standard room on his forehead. The mark of the hand family and the family emblem made him even more excited.


    ??


    Tsunade glanced at Charlotte on the side, her eyes full of gratitude, although she believed that the other party could bring her relatives, but according to the information she had learned, it was impossible for the second grandfather to be at the level of the second grandfather so quickly. It was brought by the strong. I didn''t expect that there would be such a big surprise today, waiting for her.


    ??


    Looking at Tsunade''s grateful eyes, Charlotte smiled back before speaking, while Tony landed beside him.


    ??


    "Man, is this a ninja or a magician or..."


    ??


    "His strength is too exaggerated..."


    ??


    Before Tony finished speaking, other ninjas beside Charlotte, as well as the magic army Balazor and David, all gathered around.


    ??


    "Uncle, we have won!"


    ??


    Charlotte patted Naruto''s head and said, "The battle is over, we have resisted the attack of the **** dimension and saved the magical world. Now we return to the Magic Tower to hold a banquet to celebrate the victory of this battle!"


    As Charlotte''s words fell, everyone cheered again!


    ??


    ??


    New Mexico.


    ??


    Sol was cleaning up the bowls and chopsticks. At this time, he was about to settle on Earth and start his new life. The sudden knock on the door and the familiar voice made Sol a little stunned. He immediately turned his head to look and saw outside the door. The faces of the four of them were filled with incredible expressions.


    ??


    You must know that he only learned from Loki yesterday that he was permanently exiled, and was asked not to return to Asgard, and his mother did not want to see him.


    ??


    "Got you!"


    ??


    The threading of the four people also frightened Jane and the doctor, and shattered the cups in their hands.


    ??


    After Sol reacted, he immediately walked towards the four and shouted:


    ??


    "My friend, it''s great, great."


    ??


    After embracing the three warriors of Asgard and Sif, Sol introduced to the three of them, "They are my friends."


    ??


    "I''m so happy to see you, but you shouldn''t be here."


    ??


    Hogg said puzzled, "We''re here to take you home."


    ??


    Sol was stunned for a moment, and said doubtfully, "You know, I can''t go home."


    ??


    "My father died because of me, and I can only live in exile."


    ??


    Sif said to Sol seriously, "Saul, your father is still alive."


    ??


    Hearing that his father was still alive, Thor was stunned for a moment and then reacted immediately. He actually let this fellow Loki deceive him again.


    ??


    Thor, who has been deceived since childhood, is a little angry this time. It is not that he is angry that Loki will not let him return to the realm of the gods, but that he is angry that Loki actually deceived him with his father''s death. This is unforgivable.


    ??


    But thinking of the power that he has lost now, he is somewhat depressed, but there is a hint of joy on his face. As long as he returns to Asgard and gets his father''s forgiveness, the sealed power will return to him.


    ??


    "That''s great, UU reading I knew my father was fine."


    ??


    "Loki is so naughty, I must hammer him when I go back."


    ??


    Listening to Sol''s words with a hint of partiality, Sif and the three warriors of Asgard looked at each other in dismay.


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    Coulson brought everyone from S.H.I.E.L.D. to the location where the energy point was detected before, and looked at the scorched marks on the ground, as well as the dense and completely unrecognizable text on it.


    ??


    He said to Heatwell, who was beside him, "Go find a linguistics expert."


    ??


    Hitwell turned his head and walked towards the car. He wanted to notify the base to send someone over.


    ??


    At this moment, in the clear sky above, a large black cloud gate suddenly appeared and rotated at a high speed. Coulson and the others were a little overwhelmed by this scene, but looked up at the sky.


    ??


    And Suo Ran and others in the town also sensed the changes outside the town.


    ??


    Looking at the change of the dark clouds over there, Daisy asked, "Is there anyone else coming?"


    ??


    With a loud bang, the Destroyer descended on the earth.


    ??


    Heatwell, Coulson and the others all hid behind the car, while the other agents pulled out their weapons and aimed at the steel giant in front of them.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 337： Get in touch with Tony and Charlotte

    Sitwell looked at the steel giant in front of him, and asked Coulson suspiciously, "Is that Stark''s?"


    ??


    "I don''t know, that guy didn''t tell me anything."


    ??


    Coulson picked up the loudspeaker on the side, walked out from behind the car, and shouted to the Destroyer, "Hey!"


    ??


    "You are using an unregistered technological weapon and reporting to your home."


    ??


    Following Coulson''s words, the Destroyer who was walking towards them stopped, and even the visor on his head retreated.


    ??


    Seeing this scene, Coulson turned his head to Heatwell and said, "Look, that''s it."


    ??


    However, the inside of Destroyer''s body suddenly turned red, and Coulson sensed something was wrong, and immediately shouted, "Run."


    ??


    Then he took the lead and ran towards the car''s position.


    ??


    Destroyer''s eyes suddenly shot out a laser, which directly blasted a car in front of him, and then continued to shoot lasers towards other locations.


    ??


    S.H.I.E.L.D. agents evaded and fired back to counterattack.


    ??


    However, when the bullet hit the Destroyer, it could not cause any damage to the opponent, and even the paint on the Destroyer could not be damaged.


    ??


    ??


    At this time, Sol and others also walked out of the house and came to the street. Looking at the changes in the distance, Sol said, "Jane, you have to leave here now."


    ??


    Jane looked at Sol and asked, "What do you do?"


    ??


    "Leave."


    ??


    Fandral said directly, "Sol wants to fight with us."


    ??


    Obviously, Sif and the three warriors of Asgard did not know that Thor had been sealed with power by the god-king of Odin. At this time, Thor was a mortal, a mortal who could be brought down by a stun gun.


    ??


    Saul walked in front of Fandral and said, "I''m just a mortal, and I might kill you guys."


    ??


    "But I can send these people to safety."


    ??


    Jane on the side also said, "If you stay, then I will stay with you too."


    ??


    "We need time."


    ??


    "There will be."


    ??


    Dr. Any, Jane, Sol, Daisy, and others, all started to run to the shops and crowds on the street, and started to inform the residents of the town that there is danger here, so everyone should run quickly and be grateful to avoid it.


    ??


    ??


    Odin, who returned to the realm of the gods, was lying on the bed. Although his body was taken care of by Frigga, his soul was not idle. He was feeling the changes here.


    ??


    The Ice Box in the treasury was taken away by Loki, and then the Destroyer was mobilized. Even Heimdall was frozen by Loki, and the Destroyer was dropped on the earth.


    ??


    Watching Loki''s operation, Odin was speechless for a while, and then his soul came to Earth again, and he was ready to wipe Loki''s **** at any time.


    ??


    Although he had made an agreement with Gu Yi to give Sol a trial on Earth, the trouble was too great, and he didn''t know what Gu Yi would ask for at that time.


    ??


    After all, in the trial of Supreme Merlin, he only came forward with Gu Yi to frighten Mephisto, but did not take action.


    ??


    ??


    At this time, after the Destroyer blasted all the vehicles of SHIELD agents outside the town, they walked towards the town.


    ??


    Because he was ordered by Loki before departure, to destroy what was in front of him was to go all the way to destroy, the laser in his body shot out without money, and the explosions and roars continued everywhere he passed.


    Outside the town, Coulson, who had fainted, woke up at this time, crawled out of the sand, and glanced at the burning vehicle and the corpses in front of him, his face full of annoyance.


    ??


    At this moment, the sand pile on the side moved for a while, but it was Heatwell who crawled out.


    ??


    Seeing that another companion survived, Coulson''s expression improved.


    ??


    Then Coulson immediately took out his satellite phone from his body. Seeing that the phone was not broken, he did not immediately report to Nick Fury, but immediately called up Tony Stark''s phone number to dial.


    ??


    He knew that this kind of steel machine was not made by Tony, but he believed that the other party must have a solution.


    ??


    However, what came from the other end of the phone was: "I''m sorry, the number you dialed is not in the service area."


    ??


    Hearing this voice, Coulson was stunned for a moment, and then cursed, "Bastard!"


    ??


    Tony''s phone is not in the service area, how is this possible.


    ??


    Coulson''s face was ugly. At this time, a team of agents drove over and rushed over. They grabbed Heatwell and said:


    ??


    "Get in the car and drive into the town. I want to know what this big guy is going to do."


    ??


    After Coulson and Heatwell got into the car, they immediately continued to call and reported the information to Nick Fury.


    ??


    At this time, Hitwell was unable to report to Pierce in front of Coulson. He could only write down everything that happened here and report it to Alexander Pierce later.


    ??


    After Nick Fury received Coulson''s report, he immediately called Natasha, who had been transferred back.


    ??


    "Natasha, there is a situation on Coulson''s side. A huge steel robot is destroying everywhere. Tony can''t be contacted at present. Charlotte''s office was blown up two days ago and has not been repaired. Bring it with you. Two boxes of energy blocks, immediately head to the New York Continental Hotel."


    ??


    "According to the information I got, Charlotte Doyle and Tony Stark have left the Unzeng Hotel from yesterday to now, went to find them, and by the way asked if the robot had anything to do with Tony."


    ??


    "According to Coulson''s assessment, that robot is more exaggerated than Tony''s armor If it has nothing to do with Tony, please go and deal with the enemy."


    ??


    "Those two boxes of energy blocks are even a deposit for Charlotte."


    ??


    Hearing the director''s order, Natasha didn''t dare to stop. After hanging up the phone, she immediately applied for 2 boxes of energy blocks, and immediately drove towards New York mainland.


    ??


    ??


    At this time, the Destroyer came to the town and carried out extensive destruction. Houses, cars, and even gas stations were also bombed by it.


    ??


    Sif said to the three warriors at this time: "You attract his attention, I will attack from behind."


    ??


    Looking at Sif who was leaving, Hogan and Lohrstagg prepared for a fighting stance. The two then made an attacking gesture towards Fandral, and Fandral realized it immediately.


    ??


    Fandral held the giant axe and ran forward quickly, while Hogan and Lohrstagg grabbed Fandral to help him and threw them in the direction of the Destroyer.


    ??


    Fandral flew in the air, holding a giant axe in his hand and shouting, "For Asa God''s Domain!"


    ??


    When the wheel of the giant axe was rounded, it was about to cut it towards the Destroyer in front of him, and the Destroyer slapped the flying Fandral with a backhand.


    ??


    Fandral had a faster speed than when he came, was pulled back, and then smashed directly on the side of the car, smashing the front of the car directly.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 2： List of lucky draw winners

    The four book friends who won the second prize are as follows:


    Elk Candy


    no borders


    Traveling alone is destined to be lonely


    Back and forth like a shadow


    Please add me as friends as soon as possible to these four book friends and send the address. Here we will arrange the delivery of the second batch of prizes.


    At the end of the chapter and at the bottom of the introduction, there is a group plus group, add a pencil to the group, and send the address!


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 338： 2 unreachable people

    Although Fandral was shot, there was a smile in his eyes, but he was lying in the car and he had seen Sif detour to the roof of the side and launched a surprise attack on the Destroyer.


    Sif jumped high from the roof, and the long spear in her hand passed directly through the neck of the Destroyer, pinning it to the ground.


    Looking at the extinguished Destroyer, everyone also showed a smile, but before the smiles on the corners of everyone''s mouth were even worse, the Destroyer started again, and at the same time, the structure of the body began to change, and the entire body and head turned. The back that Sif was stepping on became her chest.


    Destroyer''s head was facing Sif, and a laser shot directly, swept the opponent down, then stood up straight, pulled the spear out of the neck, and the wound that was penetrated was healed instantly.


    Sif got up from the ground, shouted to retreat, and ran to the side. Destroyer lasers kept shooting and blasting Sif and the three warriors of Asgard.


    the other side.


    Natasha parked her car at the entrance of the Continental Hotel in New York with a single drift. She threw the car key to the parking doorman at the entrance, grabbed a suitcase in each hand, and entered the Continental Hotel.


    Looking at Natasha who came in, and the killers sitting in the hotel''s administrative hall, their eyes instantly turned to her and the boxes in their hands, but everyone just glanced at them and didn''t pay attention, but continued to work on what they were supposed to do. what.


    Natasha walked all the way to the service desk of the hotel and put the box in her hand on the bar of the service desk.


    Eddie looked at Natasha who came over and asked, "What service do you need?"


    Natasha looked at the woman in front of her, took out the latest gold coin issued by Charlotte from her pocket, and put it on the table.


    "I want to see Charlotte Doyle, and I''ve brought what he needs."


    Eddie glanced at the two boxes on the bar, picked up the gold coins on the table and looked at them, then put them away, and picked up the phone from the service desk.


    "Manager, someone here wants to see Lord Charlotte, saying that they brought something the leader needs."


    "okay, I get it."


    Putting down the phone, Eddie said, "Please wait a moment, the manager will come over."


    "As for the leader, I don''t have the authority to contact him."


    Natasha nodded. She knew that Charlotte was now the head of the high table, and a front desk clerk in a hotel would definitely not be able to contact each other, even if Charlotte was living in the hotel now.


    Soon Winston walked down, looked at the lady standing in front of the reception desk, and stepped forward to shake hands:


    "Hello, I''m the hotel manager, Winston."


    Looking at the outstretched palm, Natasha covered her hand with her and said:


    "Natasha, I have an urgent matter with Charlotte, but his office is temporarily unavailable, and I can''t contact him."


    Winston looked at the two suitcases beside him.


    Looking at the direction of Winston''s eyes, Natasha said:


    "This is what Charlotte needs. When she made a special commission in the firm before, she used it to make transactions."


    Listening to Natasha''s words, Winston nodded, but still said:


    "Can you show me what it is?"


    "In this way, when I report to the top, I can tell it."


    "After all, you also know that since Lord Charlotte appeared in the media, I heard that many people went to the office to harass, and some people were even thrown out."


    However, Winston also has some other thoughts in his heart. Since others can use this item to entrust the agency to handle things, if they can know what it is, and collect some for the leader, the benefits will not be less.


    Natasha took a deep look at the man in front of her, picked up a box for fingerprint verification, and opened it.


    Looking at the blue crystal blocks in the box, even ordinary people like Winston intuitively felt that there was a lot of energy inside, and exclaimed at the same time: "God, is this God''s creation?"


    After giving Winston a look, Natasha closed the suitcase immediately.


    At this time, Winston''s exclamation also attracted everyone''s curiosity, but the other killers were far away from each other and did not see what was in the suitcase, but the blue light that appeared when the box was opened was still blocked. Seen by the killers.


    Seeing Natasha closing the box, Winston didn''t ask what it was, but nodded, and then said, "Please wait a moment!"


    Seeing Winston leave, Natasha also gave a sigh of relief. Seeing that the mission was about to be completed, as long as she could see Charlotte, she would be able to see Tony together, and the troubles in New Mexico could be handed over to her. They are.


    While Natasha was waiting, Winston came to the door of the conference room on the top floor.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    After knocking on the door twice in a row, there was no sound, and no one opened the door. Winston thought to himself that he might be having a party inside and got drunk.


    Pushing open the door of the conference room, Winston looked inside and found that there was no one in it. You must know that yesterday, there were a lot of people in the conference room.


    After scanning the conference room and making sure that no one was there, Winston closed the door and walked towards the hotel room reserved by Charlotte, only to find that the room was closed and no one was in it.


    Noticing that something was wrong, Winston immediately called in the surveillance video from the hotel corridor and outside the conference room door, and found that the door of the conference room only had people entering and not leaving yesterday.


    Thinking of the powerful magical ability of his own leader, Winston guessed that it might be because of other things that he left early.


    With this result, Winston didn''t stop, and hurriedly walked towards the hotel lobby.


    When I came to the service desk, I saw Natasha sitting in the rest area and walked over quickly.


    "Sorry for making you go away for nothing, Miss Natasha."


    "Lord Charlotte, you are not in the hotel at this time."


    Hearing the hotel manager say that Charlotte was not here Natasha frowned slightly. According to the director''s information, the other party did not leave after entering the hotel yesterday.


    "Is Tony there?"


    "Tony Stark, you can call him for me."


    Winston shook his head. "Sorry, Mr. Stark isn''t in the hotel either."


    Hearing that neither of them were in the hotel, Natasha tapped twice directly and put the Bluetooth headset on her ear.


    "Sir, the manager of the hotel said Charlotte Doyle and Tony Stark were not in the hotel."


    Trident Building.


    Nick Fury was looking at the picture coming from a small town in New Mexico at this time. A huge steel robot was wreaking havoc in the town. Everywhere it went, the ground, houses, and vehicles were all bombed!

 Chapter 339： Odins preference

    While marveling at the power of this steel mecha, suddenly the landline in the office rang, and after pressing the speakerphone key, Natasha''s voice came immediately.


    "Sir, the manager of the hotel said Charlotte Doyle and Tony Stark were not in the hotel."


    "Bastard, how is that possible."


    "According to the surveillance, Tony entered wearing steel armor and has not left until now, and Charlotte Doyle checked into the hotel a few days ago and did not leave."


    "They are not in the hotel, and they can still escape."


    "Natasha, I''ll give you the authority to search. There will be several teams of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents later, and that''s all for Charlotte. Tony is an advisor to S.H.I.E.L.D., and he must be found for me."


    "The trouble over there is too great. The other side''s robot is stronger than Tony''s."


    Hearing that it was stronger than Tony''s, Natasha was stunned, but the communication was disconnected at this time, and then she looked at Winston and said:


    "Sir, we have important things to find Tony Stark here. If Charlotte is unwilling to accept this order first, please don''t stop us from seeing Tony."


    Hearing Natasha''s words, Winston''s face also became heavy. Although he did not hear the other party communicating with anyone, he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Girls, Lord Charlotte and Mr. Stark are not in the hotel."


    Seeing Winston''s answer, Natasha shrugged and made a helpless tidying up with her hands.


    "Sir, if possible, I hope you can help to contact Tony. He is our consultant and has important matters to look for."


    Seeing that the other party didn''t trust him, Winston shook his head, it''s hard to persuade the damned ghost.


    "The Continental Hotel has its own rules, and I hope you will abide by them."


    After speaking, Winston didn''t stop, and left directly.


    in the town.


    Sol ran over, grabbed Sif''s shoulder and said, "Sif, you tried your best."


    Hearing that Sol wanted to retreat, Sif refused: "No, I''m going to die like a warrior, and today''s story will surely be told."


    Sol put his hand on Sif''s neck: "Live and tell stories to the children yourself."


    "Come on!"


    At this time, the Destroyer shot a beam of light again, shattering the ground and blasting the car where the two were hiding. The two were also separated by the beam and ran in different directions to avoid the attack.


    Thor ran in front of the three warriors, picked up their shields on the way, and said, "You must go back to Asa''s Domain to stop Loki."


    "And you?"


    "Don''t worry friends, I have other plans."


    "Come on!"


    The two carried Fandral and retreated to the side. At this time, Sif also rescued the three of the Doctor and looked at the people who converged and retreated together.


    Thor threw away the shield in his hand and walked directly towards the Destroyer.


    Seeing this scene, Jane shouted, "Wait."


    "What is he going to do."


    No one can answer Jane''s question.


    Sol walked towards the Destroyer, and said as he walked, "Brother, no matter how wrong I have blamed you, I apologize to you if I led you to this step."


    Sol knew that the Destroyer armor must be controlled by Loki, otherwise the power displayed is not only so weak, yes, it is weak.


    At this time, Loki, who was sitting on the throne of God''s Domain, fell into deep thought for a while when he heard his brother''s voice coming from his ear.


    "But these people are innocent. Killing them can''t bring you glory. If you want to kill, kill me!"


    "A truce now!"


    Listening to Sol''s words, Loki finally gave up and continued to attack, extinguished the flame laser on the Destroyer, and closed the visor.


    Seeing that his words worked, Sol breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, it seemed that his younger brother still loved him.


    The Destroyer turned around and was about to leave at this time, but Loki in Asgard thought that he and Sol were not brothers, and that the more he thought about his father''s preference for Sol, the more he became angrier.


    Directly controlling the Destroyer gave Sol a big sinus, which was directly deleted and flew out.


    Seeing that Sol was fanned away, Jane shouted, "No", and ran towards Sol.


    Sol looked at Jane who came running, and said with a smile, "It''s over."


    Jane shook her head and said, "No, not yet."


    "You are safe."


    "We''re safe."


    "ended!"


    After saying this, Sol fainted.


    Loki glanced at Thor through the Destroyer, then turned and left, knowing that his slap would at most stun Thor.


    Under the control of Loki, the Destroyer walked out of the town.


    However, Jane and others thought that Sol had died at this time.


    Odin watched this scene in the void, shook his head helplessly, and then lifted his seal on Thor.


    With the release of the seal on Sol''s body, Thor''s Hammer was sensed and flew directly beyond Sol''s direction.


    The doctor looked at the suddenly flying object and realized that it was not good. He ran over immediately and pulled Jane away.


    Thor''s hammer flew into the hands of the fainted Thor, and there was a flash of lightning in the sky, and then all the suits that Thor had removed from Odin recovered.


    Thor, who was showered under the thunder, also attracted the idea of ??the Destroyer who had left.


    Looking at this scene, Loki''s face instantly turned ugly. Sure enough, the cub that Dad loves is Sol, any seal, any expulsion are all deceptive things.


    Just because I''m not his biological son?


    "No, my plan must be carried out. As long as I kill the Frost Giant King and destroy Jotunheim, I will be full of honor, like Thor, loved by everyone and recognized by the Father."


    At this moment, Loki''s face was full of determination.


    Seeing the changes in Sol, Sif and the three warriors of Asgard both had smiles on their faces, while Jane exclaimed, "Oh, my God!"


    At this time, Loki controlled the Destroyer to continue to attack Thor, and Thor threw Thor''s hammer directly, knocking the Destroyer to the ground, and then flying into the air, rolling up a storm around the Destroyer, sucking it up to the sky, and then hit the Destroyer''s head with Thor''s hammer.


    "boom!"


    With a loud bang, the Destroyer was directly blasted by Thor''s Hammer.


    Odin, who was hiding in the interlayer of the void, covered his chest with his hands, and the God''s Domain of God''s Domain even left a tear.


    It really doesn''t hurt to betray Daddy. He exhausted the Destroyer armor he built in his heart and let these two **** destroy it for him. But he used to wear the armor that was hard against the gods, and he let a hammer break it. .


    At this time, no one can understand Odin''s mood, but in order to cultivate Thor, Odin''s heart is bleeding. The only thing that can make Odin happy is that Sol has grown at least a little bit, and he knows how to be patient without being reckless.

 Chapter 340： daring killers

    After smashing the Destroyer''s armor, Thor walked towards the crowd.


    Jane looked at Sol who came over and exclaimed, "Is this your usual dress?"


    "almost."


    "very nice."


    Sol looked at his friend and said, "Let''s go to the Rainbow Bridge location, I want to reason with my brother."


    At this time, Coulson drove to the scene, got down immediately and shouted, "I''m sorry."


    Coulson walked up to Saul and said, "Donald, you didn''t tell me the truth."


    "I am the son of Odin, and we fight for the same purpose, to protect this world."


    "From today, as long as you return Jane''s things, you can treat me as your ally."


    Hearing that it was so easy to become an ally with the guy in front of him, Coulson''s heart was directly overjoyed.


    "Things are borrowed, of course they can be returned, and you can continue to do research."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, a smile appeared on Jane''s face.


    Sol said to Jane on the side, "Want to see the Rainbow Bridge we talked about?"


    "certainly."


    Sol hugged Jane, then raised the hammer and flew out.


    Coulson on the side hurriedly shouted: "Wait, I want to ask you for details."


    Sol took Jane to the place where the Rainbow Bridge landed, and soon everyone in Asgard rushed over.


    "Heimdall"


    Sol raised his head and shouted at the sky, but found that there was no movement, and then glanced awkwardly at Jane behind him.


    "Heimdall!"


    "If you can hear us, we need you."


    At this time, Heimdall was frozen at the door by Loki, and there were two frost giants standing beside him. With Thor''s cry, the ice on his body also shattered with Qi''s efforts.


    After the unblocking, Heimdall immediately swung his sword to kill the two frost giant guards beside him, and then used his last strength to activate the Rainbow Bridge to bring everyone back to God''s Domain, and then fainted.


    New York Continental Hotel.


    Natasha picked up the two suitcases on the table and walked out of the hotel. Since the negotiation failed, she had to wait for the arrival of other agents, and then knock on the door one by one to find Tony.


    As Natasha walked out of the hotel, the killers sitting in the lounge area and the executive hall looked at Natasha and the suitcase in her hand again.


    The conversation of the other party just now also attracted everyone''s attention, and they were also very interested in items that could impress Lord Charlotte.


    If Natasha completes the transaction or stays in the hotel, everyone abides by the rules of the mainland hotel and will not take action, but now the other party has to leave with the box, which gives everyone a chance.


    After all, doing it outside the hotel will not break the rules of the Continental Hotel, let alone the order of the high table. As for what you get, whether it is sold to the hotel manager Winston or dedicated to Charlotte Doyle in exchange Some pointers will not be a loss for them.


    As Natasha walked out of the hotel door, the killers in the hotel lobby got up one after another, some turned back to the room to take their weapons, while others walked directly outside the hotel.


    Natasha took back the car keys from the parking brother, and just opened the door and put the suitcase in the car, when she saw several people coming out of the hotel door, and made a gun at him.


    Seeing this scene, Natasha''s face changed, and she immediately jumped into the car and closed the door with one foot.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    Bullets shot above the doors and windows, making a crashing sound.


    "Bastard, it turned out to be a bulletproof car!"


    Seeing that the pistol hit the door, it just hit a dent, and a killer who ran out said.


    "Break the tires and the windows!"


    The three gunmen immediately aimed their pistols elsewhere and pulled the trigger one after another.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    Soon the tire was blown out, but the window shattered without a response. Obviously, bulletproof glass was also used. Natasha in the car reached out and took out a weapon from under the seat, opened the door on the other side, and avoided the body. back.


    "Da da da!"


    Natasha, holding guns in both hands, stood up and immediately shot at the three killers who attacked her. With several gunshots, the three killers fell to the ground instantly, but Natasha shot her head.


    The doorman of the hotel stood at the door, watching the battle in front of him without batting an eye.


    As long as the killing does not take place on the hotel premises, it is not under the control of the hotel, but if the killing takes place on the hotel premises, it is not allowed.


    Natasha raised her eyebrows when she saw the three killers being killed by herself. If she didn''t know the rules of the Continental Hotel when she investigated Charlotte Doyle before, she would have thought that Winston sent someone to take action.


    It''s just that the pedestrians on the street couldn''t be so calm, and immediately ran away screaming and called the police.


    Just when Natasha was about to withdraw her gun and return to the car, the door of the hotel was pushed open again, but this time the crowd was more than ten people, and some people were sitting by the glass window of the hotel. Beside, watching the changes outside.


    The killers who came out of the hotel looked at the three corpses lying on the street, and walked out of the hotel door as if nothing had happened, and walked towards the streets at the Sancha Road.


    It seems that it just happened that everyone left here at the same time. At this time, a tall and burly man walked directly in the direction of Natasha.


    When he came to Natasha''s car, he didn''t do anything, but took out a stack of gold coins from his pocket, adding up to ten coins.


    "Ma''am, I don''t know if you can transfer the contents of your suitcase to me. The price will definitely satisfy you."


    Then he looked at the surrounding killers who had not left, and said, "Trust me, you won''t suffer if you leave it to me."


    "At least I''m willing to pay some price to get it."


    Hearing the other party''s words, a smile appeared on Natasha''s face, but she directly drew her gun and fired in the next second.


    Several shots in a row hit the strong man, knocking him down to the ground.


    After the strong man fell to the ground, looking at the bullets that hit the suit, all of them were flattened, and with a flick of the jacket, all the bullets fell off.


    Lying on the ground, he took out the pistol directly from the back waist and shot at the wheel.


    The two fired like a fuse, and the killers who walked directly onto the street immediately shot at the body position.


    One of the killers took out a grenade from the lower back, pulled the tab, and threw it directly at Natasha''s body.


    Looking at the grenade thrown over, Natasha knew she couldn''t run directly, but immediately jumped into the car and closed the door.


    "boom!"


    The grenade exploded at the lower plate of the car, but because the safety factor of Natasha''s car was too high, it only shook it up a little, but did not overturn it.

 Chapter 341： You actually do it for a woman and me

    Natasha started a fierce fight with the killers outside the Continental Hotel.


    the other side.


    In the realm of Asgard.


    Loki brought Laufey and other frost giants to the outside of Odin''s sleeping palace.


    Scarlett looked at the door of the bedroom and the frost that appeared on the wall of the room, and immediately understood that there was an enemy invasion, she pulled out the sword beside the bed, and was ready to fight.


    The door covered by frost was opened, and the Frost Giant King and one of his subordinates walked in. Scarlet slashed at the Frost Giant who entered the door, killing one person on the spot.


    Lau Fei saw that his subordinates were chopped to the ground, and he waved Scarlet straight out.


    Then he looked at Odin lying on the bed, came to the other side, and opened Odin''s eyes:


    "I heard that you can also hear and see people and things around you."


    "I hope it''s true."


    "Then you''ll know that your death was handled by Laufey."


    Odin''s soul has returned to the realm of the gods at this time, and he can see everything that happens. At this time, he is ready to fight back.


    At the same time, I thought to myself: Loki, I hope you don''t let me down.


    At this time, an ice blade appeared in Laufy''s hand, and when Odin was about to end, Loki used the spear of eternity to blast the unsuspecting Laufy directly.


    "And you were killed by the son of Odin."


    Laufee lay on the ground and looked at Loki incredulously. He was his biological father, and it was Loki who brought him into Asgard. He never thought it would turn out to be such a result.


    Seeing that Lau Fei was still alive, Loki used the spear of eternity to directly smash the seriously injured Lau Fei into scum.


    At this time, Scarlett, who fainted, also woke up, stepped forward and hugged: "Rocky, you saved him."


    "I swear mother, they will pay the price."


    Just when Loki had not finished speaking, Thor rushed over.


    "Loki."


    When Scarlett saw the person coming, she immediately exclaimed: "Sol"


    "I know you''ll be back."


    Scarlett stepped forward and hugged Sol, while Loki looked at Sol with an unpleasant expression.


    Watching Thor come over, Loki kept retreating with the spear of eternity in his hand.


    "Why didn''t you tell Mother that you sent the Destroyer to kill our friends and me."


    Scarlett exclaimed: "What?"


    Loki defended: "It''s to carry out my father''s final instructions."


    "Brother, you are a brilliant liar, always have been."


    "It''s great that you can come back."


    "I''m going to destroy Jotun Giant Township."


    Then it was a spear of eternity against Sol, but Sol was his brother after all, and the spear of eternity that could knock Laufi into scum with two shots just threw Sol out of the bedroom.


    The person who was in the way of Loki was blasted away, and immediately ran towards the Rainbow Bridge on horseback.


    When he came to the Rainbow Bridge, Loki immediately aimed it at Jotun Giant Township, but the Rainbow Bridge was not only a tool for teleportation, but also a star-killing weapon.


    As the Rainbow Bridge was activated, a huge beam of energy directly bombarded Jotunheim, and the ground shattered countless frost giants and died on the spot.


    At this time, Thor flew over and looked at the activated rainbow bridge and the frozen switch.


    Loki looked at Thor and said while reinforcing the icicle, "You can''t stop it, the Rainbow Bridge will recover until Jotun is eliminated."


    Thor went up to destroy the ice tree with Thor''s Hammer, but was shot by Loki.


    Sol stood up, looked at the younger brother in front of him, and asked, "Why do you do this."


    "I want my father to prove that I am a capable son, and I will save his life when he wakes up."


    "I''m going to destroy that devil clan, and then truly inherit the throne."


    Thor discouraged: "You can''t kill an entire tribe."


    Hearing Sol''s words, Loki immediately laughed angrily. Not long ago, his brother, with a few people, ran to Jotunheim to kill the Quartet, threatening to destroy the Frost Giants.


    How to do the same thing today, how can it not work.


    "Why not, why did you suddenly fall in love with the Frost Giant."


    "You can strangle them all with your bare hands."


    Sol looked at Loki and said seriously, "I''ve changed."


    "me too!"


    Then he held the spear of eternity at Saul''s face and said provocatively: "Fight with me."


    Seeing that there was no response from Sol, the spear of eternity was used as a stick, and it threw Sol directly to the ground.


    Loki drove Thor, who didn''t fight back, and said viciously: "I never wanted the throne, I just want to be equal to you."


    Sol stood up and shouted, "Brother, I won''t fight you."


    "I''m not your brother, never have been."


    "Loki, you''re talking crazy."


    "Crazy talk?"


    "Is it is it?"


    "What did you do on a trip to Earth to become such a jerk."


    "Don''t tell me it''s that woman."


    Seeing that Thor didn''t speak, Loki immediately understood, and at the same time was very unhappy.


    "Yeah, maybe we''re done here, and I''ll visit her myself."


    Hearing that Loki was going to see Jane after finishing his work, Thor became angry, and immediately waved Thor''s hammer and rushed towards Loki, and Loki picked up the spear of eternity to fight against it.


    Loki, who held the spear of eternity, immediately turned into a melee mage, and it was indistinguishable from Thor, who held Thor''s hammer. For a while, Loki took a lot of advantage and beat Thor a lot.


    the other side.


    After seeing Sol and others leave, Coulson arranged for the base personnel to deal with the aftermath, and took out his mobile phone to report the situation to Director Fury.


    After listening to Coulson''s report, Nick Fury froze for a moment, and then confirmed again: "You mean, the hammer was picked up and the steel robot was destroyed."


    "Yes, Chief."


    "But for the time being, the strong man who picked up the hammer flew away, saying that he was going to solve some trouble."


    "But he has a few friends on his side who know something about his situation."


    "Wait later I will communicate with those people to understand the situation of each other. When the time comes, I will organize the information and report the situation back."


    "There is no need for other support here for the time being."


    Hearing Coulson''s report, Nick Fury immediately called the dispatched special team and Natasha after hanging up the phone.


    New York Continental Hotel.


    At this time, the SHIELD agents had already felt the scene at this time. Looking at the corpses on the ground, as well as the traces of the grenade explosion and the bullet casings left on the scene, they immediately drove the armored car to Natasha''s car and blocked it. behind.


    At the same time, the horn in the car shouted: "We are agents of the Department of International Strategic Affairs, please stop your attacks."


    The killers were stunned when they looked at the troops that were obviously from an official background, then silently put away their guns, and immediately mixed into the crowd.

 Chapter 342： Retreat and End (2 in 1)

    A S.H.I.E.L.D. agent saw that all the enemies suddenly retreated. Instead of blocking it immediately, he ran down from the car and came to Natasha''s car and asked:


    "Agent Natasha, are you injured here?"


    Natasha also opened the car door when she saw the team of agents that came over. In the contest just now, she was really afraid that someone on the other side would come up with a heavy weapon or RPG, otherwise she would be in danger.


    These hands-on killers simply did not have heavy weapons in the hotel.


    "I''m not injured, and a search warrant has not been brought."


    "It''s here!"


    "it is good!"


    As Natasha got out of the car, a total of 27 agents from the three tactical teams of S.H.I.E.L.D. also got out of the armored car.


    The killers watching the lively in the hotel looked at the fully armed agents, and their expressions changed, as if the group of guys who shot before caused a lot of trouble.


    Natasha walked to the Continental Hotel with a team of fully armed agents.


    At this time, the doorman of the hotel looked at Natasha and the others who came, but said very stubbornly:


    "The rules in the hotel cannot be broken."


    Charlotte Doyle''s existence and the hotel''s rules from the very beginning and continuing to this day are what gave him the courage to say this even in the face of government violence.


    Natasha glanced at the doorman who was talking, raised her eyebrows and ignored him.


    Walking into the hotel, Natasha looked at the many killers inside. She saw greed, playfulness, jokes, and violence in the eyes of everyone, but she did not see fear, the fear of the government''s violent institutions.


    Natasha brought a group of agents to the service desk of the hotel and said to Eddie, "Call your manager, Winston to come down."


    Winston knew about the incident the first time the killer and Natasha had a conflict and did not stop it, but let the situation develop. For him, the other party could keep things, or he would not. have any effect.


    Then the development of the situation exceeded his expectations. The other party turned out to be a government agent, but he didn''t know which department it belonged to.


    As soon as the special agent team arrived, Winston reported everything that happened here to the elder of the high table, Charlotte''s secretary, Ginny.


    Winston walked down the stairs at this time and came to Natasha:


    "I don''t know what this lady agent is coming to our hotel."


    Looking at Winston with a stable expression, Natasha recognized Charlotte''s subordinates in her heart, and did not see any panic from the violent government agencies.


    Many underground dark figures, no matter how brutal and powerful they were in the past, were in a state of panic after seeing the government''s violent institutions, and even more frightened and speechless.


    "I want to see Tony Stark!"


    Then he took out the search warrant and placed it in front of the other party.


    "If I don''t see him, we can only search room by room."


    When Winston heard that the other party was here for Tony, he glanced at the search warrant in the other party''s hand, and thought to himself: trouble.


    When he was on the phone with Ginny just now, he had already confirmed that Charlotte was leaving with Tony and the others, and was really not in the hotel, so he could only say with a very serious look:


    "Agent Natasha, I can tell you with certainty that Mr. Tony Stark is not in the hotel."


    Looking at the serious look of the other party, it seems that she is not lying, but Natasha still said:


    "In this case, then I can only search room by room, and every place in the entire hotel will not be spared."


    "Agent Natasha, this is the property of Lord Charlotte, and the rules set by Lord Charlotte are strictly enforced. Searches are not accepted here."


    As Winston''s words fell, the atmosphere of the end changed. Many of the killers who were sitting and watching the excitement all stood up at this time and walked behind Winston.


    These killers are not only supporting Winston, but also supporting the Continental Hotel and the real owner of the hotel, Lord Charlotte Doyle.


    If any one person, with a search warrant that does not know whether it is true or false, can turn the Continental Hotel upside down, then there is no need for this hotel to exist, and they will also be Lord Charlotte. shameful existence.


    At this time, the atmosphere at the scene was extremely tense. Just when Natasha was about to say something tough, the phone rang suddenly.


    Seeing that it was her own phone, Natasha frowned slightly, especially when the caller was Director Nick Fury, so she answered the phone directly.


    "Yes, yes, got it, got it!"


    Natasha hung up, then glanced at Winston.


    "You''re lucky."


    "retreat!"


    After Natasha expected a sentence, she left the Continental Hotel with the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    magic world.


    At this time, Charlotte and everyone had returned to the Merlin Magic Tower.


    With the return of everyone, the success of the magic world''s defense against the attack of the **** dimension was also publicized.


    Balthazar arranged for everyone in the magic world to prepare a grand celebration.


    In the square in front of the Magic Tower, the elves who have no income are preparing the food and wine required for the celebration, as well as the on-site arrangement.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle was standing on the top floor of the Magic Tower, looking at the busy crowd below, and he did not relax. He knew that the challenges waiting for him would become more and more severe, and it was so difficult for a Mephisto clone The enemies in the future will be even more terrifying.


    Thinking of enemies such as Mephisto in the Hell dimension, Dormammu in the Dark dimension, the Scarlet Lord, the Beholder, and Thanos who annihilated half of the creatures, Charlotte knew that the problem of improving her strength was imminent.


    Presumably now that Thor has arrived, the next year at most will be Marvel''s big event, the Battle of New York.


    Just as Charlotte was thinking, a portal suddenly appeared out of thin air next to her, and then Mage Gu Yi walked in.


    Seeing that the person who came was the Supreme Mage Gu Yi, Charlotte respectfully said, "Mage Gu Yi!"


    "Congratulations on successfully resisting the attack of the **** dimension and becoming the Supreme Merlin."


    "It''s all luck. If Mephisto, the Lord of Hell, comes over, I can''t beat him."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Gu Yi said softly, "No, he''s here, he''s just being held back."


    With a wave of his hand, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte. It was the scene where Gu Yi and Odin intercepted Mephisto in the dimension of hell.


    Seeing this scene, Charlotte understood and knew why until the end of the war, only Mephisto''s clone rushed over, and the main body never appeared.


    But looking at the Odin holding the spear of eternity in the picture, Charlotte was still a little confused. Logically speaking, shouldn''t he be sleeping in Asgard?


    But then I thought of Thor and Loki, when Thor and Loki were about to fall into the universe together, Odin, who suddenly came to save the scene, was afraid that he was another scheming guy.


    However, Odin''s abdication was different from Merlin and Gu Yi. He really couldn''t suppress the energy of his body, and he was almost at the end of his lifespan.


    Charlotte didn''t think too much, but said with respect:


    "Thank you very much for the help of the ancient master and the **** king Odin!"


    Gu nodded, and then said, "The banquet is over, I will take you to Asgard, God King Odin wants to see you."


    Looking at Charlotte Doyle with a puzzled face, Gu Yi said, "It''s a good thing for you."


    Hearing that Gu Yi said it was a good thing, Charlotte thought about it and said, "Then I will trouble Mage Gu Yi."


    After confirming with Charlotte about going to God''s Domain, Gu Yi returned to Kama Taj and did not stay to participate in the celebration.


    Asa''s Domain


    At this time, Loki and Thor were inextricably fighting at the location of the Rainbow Bridge, but in the end, Thor still knocked down Loki with lightning, and then put Thor''s hammer on Loki, suppressing it on the rainbow. on the bridge.


    After securing Loki, Thor looked towards the starting gate of the Rainbow Bridge, but the power of the Rainbow Bridge had been increasing during this time, and the energy storm generated made Thor unable to easily approach the control room.


    Loki, who was lying on the ground, had exhausted all his methods at this time, and still could not remove Thor''s hammer. Loki was unwilling to fail, so he sneered: "Look at you, the spirited Thor."


    "With all your strength, what''s the use now."


    "Can you hear it?"


    "Brother, you can''t close it at all."


    Looking at the Rainbow Bridge that was still bombarding Jotun Giant Township, Thor knew that it would be too late if he didn''t organize.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, he retrieved the Thor''s Hammer that was on Loki.


    Picking up Thor''s Hammer, Sol smashed directly at the energy transmission belt of the Rainbow Bridge under his feet.


    As soon as the hammer went down, a crack appeared on the rainbow bridge on the spot. Not only Loki was stunned when he saw this scene, but Odin was also dumbfounded. Rainbow Bridge will be dry.


    Odin didn''t dare to fall asleep, and immediately merged his soul with his body, he wanted to stop Thor''s movements.


    Hope it''s still...


    eighty, eighty, eighty


    Seeing the effect, Sol immediately hammered harder, causing more cracks on the Rainbow Bridge.


    Loki shouted dumbfounded, "What are you doing?"


    "If you destroy the bridge, you will never see her again."


    Thor didn''t listen to Loki''s dissuasion, and still insisted on hitting the Rainbow Bridge with Thor''s hammer.


    "Forgive me, Jane!"


    Looking at the crazy Thor, Loki picked up the spear of eternity and stepped forward to stop Thor.


    However, Loki''s action was a step too late. At this time, he had just jumped, and Thor completed the final blow to destroy the Rainbow Bridge.


    The huge explosion directly blasted Thor and Loki away, and the control room of the Rainbow Bridge was crashed under this huge explosion.


    And the huge energy explosion blasted out of the cosmic abyss, and the moment the cosmic abyss appeared, it began to devour everything around it.


    Thor and Loki were blown away. With the broken rainbow bridge, both of them fell into the abyss of the universe. Even if they were as strong as the Asa Gods, there was basically no possibility of survival if they fell into it.


    Loki fell from the air, holding the spear of eternity in his hand, while Thor looked at Loki who was about to fall, and also grabbed the other end of the spear of eternity.


    However, there is no place under Thor''s feet to take advantage of, so he and Loki will fall into the abyss of the universe. At this critical moment, Odin rushed over in time and grabbed Thor.


    Looking at Odin who came to rescue, Loki grabbed the spear of eternity and said:


    "Father, I could have done it. I could have wiped out Jotun Giant Township."


    "For you, for us."


    Listening to Loki''s words, Odin was also very depressed, and things had developed to this point, but he still said:


    "No, Loki."


    Hearing that his behavior was not recognized by his father, Loki felt desperate. Could this be the treatment of an adopted son, just because I am not a biological son, and then Loki directly released the gun of eternity he was holding and let himself Fall into the abyss of the universe.


    Seeing Loki let go of the hand holding the spear of eternity, Thor cried out in pain, "No, Loki."


    "Do not!"


    Watching Loki fall into the abyss of the universe, Odin was stunned and said in pain, "No!"


    Looking at Sol, who was still floating in mid-air, Odin knew that he could not continue, otherwise his son would not let go and fall into it.


    Odin quickly pulled Thor up and took him back to the palace.


    magic world.


    The grand banquet has already begun.


    Charlotte sat in the center of the banquet, receiving constant toasts and blessings from the magicians.


    Tsunade was following Qianshou Tobirama at this time, listening to the other party telling various stories about becoming a wandering samurai, and learning that his second grandfather also formed a team of wandering samurai, including Momo who used a beheading sword. The land is not cut again, and the ice shield messenger is white.


    Through communication, Tsunade knew that although the Tobirama in front of him was his second grandfather, he was not the second grandfather in her original world.


    It was a world that was different from her world, and she also learned that Tobirama did not really come to this world like them, but only stayed in this world for 24 hours.


    Although it is not the same world, Tsunade still recognizes the wandering samurai Senju Tobirama as his second grandfather. At the same time, because of the time left, Tsunade cherishes it even more.


    Tobirama took a sip of the drink from the banquet, and then said, "Xiao Tsunade, this world still seems to be in a lot of danger."


    "I can''t stay here to protect you, but I hope you can protect yourself here and grow up happily."


    Looking at the gentle second grandpa Tsunade had a smile on his face: "Thank you, second grandpa!"


    Tony had a bit of drunkenness on his face at this time. The impact of this battle on him was too great. The endless army of demons made him know his strength. In the face of these dangers, there are too many deficiencies.


    With a jug of wine in his hand, Tony sat down beside Charlotte, took a sip and said:


    "Is such battles frequent in extraordinary times?"


    Charlotte looked at Tony, pondered for a moment and then said, "Not very often, but there are more wars that are more dangerous than this."


    Tony was stunned when he heard this, then shook his head: "Tomorrow, I''m going back tomorrow."


    "My armor needs to be upgraded..."


    Charlotte picked up the wine glass on the table, took a sip and said, "Okay!"

 Chapter 343： Tonys Fear of Underfire (2 in 1)

    Western Mexico.


    As the dark clouds in the sky completely dissipated and nothing changed, Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D. received Jane Foster, Daisy Louise, and Eric Shavig. Temporary base.


    After Jane got out of the car, she asked directly, "Can I return my equipment and documents to me?"


    With a kind smile on his face, Coulson said:


    "Ms. Jane, these data of yours can be returned to you after we back them up. I believe it won''t take long."


    "But before that, please tell us about the guy who flew away with a hammer and was known as the son of Odin, and his companions."


    "After all, just like when they arrived, they left very suddenly, and we don''t know their identities."


    Seeing that Coulson asked Saul''s information, the three were silent for a while, then Jane took the initiative to speak:


    "Saul has told us about their identities, but I''m not sure if it''s true or not."


    "But they are truly amazing and extraordinary."


    Coulson wondered: "Sol?"


    "Yes, Sol, the hero who finally eliminated that steel monster."


    "According to his own account, he is from Asgard and is Thor, the son of Odin."


    "He came with his friends, Sif and the three warriors of Asgard, Fandral, Vorstage, and Hogan."


    "And they were fighting against Thor''s younger brother, Loki."


    Hearing Jane''s narration, Coulson immediately took out a children''s book, which told the story of the Norse mythology Asa.


    "Is it the character in this?"


    Looking at the children''s book in Coulson''s hand, Jane thought of the book that Dr. Eric refuted him two days ago.


    "It''s not the same, but there are big similarities."


    "Bards always modify some character relationships and background settings according to their understanding, like Loki is Thor''s uncle in the book, but in fact he is his younger brother."


    "But they did visit Earth thousands of years ago and left behind myths and legends here."


    "And to us at that time, their existence was tantamount to a god-like existence."


    Daisy interjected: "It is still, this is a character that existed thousands of years ago."


    Daisy''s words silenced the scene for a while, and then Coulson said:


    "Thank you for everything you told me. After the data is backed up, I will send someone to contact you and send it back to you."


    There was also a smile on Jane''s face at this time: "please as soon as possible."


    After sending off the three, Coulson did not stop, and immediately flew back to New York.


    magic world.


    The carnival of the day has quickly passed. At this time, everyone gathered in the Merlin Magic Tower, and Senju Tobirama returned to the world that belonged to him after the arrival of time.


    Charlotte looked at everyone, and then said, "I will send you back later, everyone will continue to perform the tasks that were not completed before."


    "Temari, Kankuro will leave it to you. You take him to familiarize yourself with the things over there."


    "Because the office was destroyed, you stayed at the Continental Hotel or contacted Ginny at other properties in New York."


    On the side, Balthazar and David heard that Charlotte''s office was destroyed and thought a little.


    Tsunade looked at Charlotte and wondered, "Aren''t you coming back with us?"


    "I still have some other things to deal with. I''ll return when I''m done, and tell Ginny and the others for me."


    Hearing that Charlotte did not return together, Tony glanced at the other party with a little surprise, but thinking that the battle had just ended, and the magical world still needed to make some arrangements, he did not ask in detail.


    After explaining the crowd, Charlotte directly activated the Merlin Array and sent everyone back to the conference room on the top floor of the New York Continental Hotel.


    At this time, in the conference room, Winston was looking at everything here curiously. He didn''t even understand how these ten or so people left, and suddenly a brilliance flashed in his eyes.


    Tony and more than a dozen adjudicators suddenly appeared in the conference room accompanied by the magic circle.


    "Heaven!"


    Following Winston''s exclamation, everyone looked at Winston, and when they saw that it was the manager of the hotel, everyone was relieved, because they were all right.


    Iruka Uno came out at this time.


    "Manager Winston, what are you doing here?"


    Winston adjusted his state and then said:


    "The agent of SHIELD came to the door yesterday and said that he wanted to see Lord Charlotte or Mr. Stark."


    "But because everyone was not there, there were some conflicts, but luckily it didn''t affect much. The other party retreated after receiving the capital order."


    Tony was surprised: "SHIELD, looking for us?"


    "Yes, Mr. Stark."


    "I said you weren''t there, they didn''t believe it, and wanted to forcibly search the place, but I didn''t agree. In the end, they withdrew for no apparent reason."


    Iruka said, "You did a great job, Winston."


    Tony was wearing steel armor at this time. He knew that S.H.I.E.L.D. came to the door with such great fanfare. Something unusual must have happened, but he did not check here, but said: "Everyone, since there is nothing to do, I''ll leave first."


    After speaking, Tony walked directly to the rooftop of the building, and then flew directly from the air towards his seaside villa.


    Back in the villa, Tony took off his steel armor and two suitcases that had run out of ammunition, and said to Jarvis: "Jarvis, search for special events that have occurred in the past few days. "


    "Sir, you have had a lot of missed calls these three days."


    "Among them, there were 24 calls from Pepper Potts, 12 from S.H.I.E.L.D., 3 from Rhodes, and multiple voicemails."


    "Jarvis, play the voicemail, and look up special events these days."


    Following Tony''s instructions, Jarvis played the phone message and began to search for special events such as global disasters.


    Pepper Potts left a message on the phone: "Tony, where have you been? Natasha said there was an emergency, but I couldn''t reach you."


    "Tony, are you playing missing?"


    "God, don''t make people worry, okay?"


    "After receiving the information, please contact me as soon as possible."


    Rhode left a message on the phone: "Tony, where are you, please call back when you see the message."


    Listening to the voices being played, they were all looking for themselves. Tony didn''t rush to reply, but waited for Jarvis to search.


    Soon Jarvis'' voice sounded: "Freshman, presumably this is the information you need."


    Looking at the video projected in front of him, Tony said, "Play."


    In the video, a steel giant is wanton destruction in the town. A huge energy beam blasts everything in front of him, and the earth, cars, and houses are destroyed.


    Then came the battle of Sol and others with the steel giant, and finally the steel giant was destroyed.


    Looking at the video in front of him, Tony hesitated for a moment: "What?"


    "Impossible, who made that armor?"


    "Jarvis, search for relevant event information."


    "Sir, no other information can be found."


    Hearing Jarvis'' words, Tony also reacted and then closed the video.


    Tony lay on the seat, leaned against the chair and closed his eyes. At this time, two images appeared in his mind, one was the steel giant in the video just now, and the other seemed to have endless energy and huge destruction. Power, the other is the battle in the magical world, the boundless enemy, it seems that it can''t be killed no matter what.


    For Tony, that battle was the most intense battle in the year he became Iron Man. The ammunition of the three steel armors was completely insufficient. Even the latest Ark reactor, Tony changed several times.


    The pictures in his mind kept playing, and endless depression entered his mind, and then Tony suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Jarvis, give them a message and say that I have returned safely, and come to the villa to find me if there is anything."


    Then Tony directly re-adjusted the three-dimensional map of the Mark series of battle armors. This battle made Tony feel the lack of firepower for the first time.


    He wants to upgrade his battle armor and firepower configuration. When he encounters legion battles in the future, he will be able to have a one-man battle armor.


    Not like now, in the face of such a large-scale battle, I didn''t hold out for a long time and the shells were completely exhausted.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. - Trident Building.


    Nick Fury''s office door was pushed open and Agent Hill walked in.


    "According to the latest information, just ten minutes ago, someone drove to Tony Stark driving his Iron Man armor and flew out from the top floor of the Continental Hotel."


    Hearing Hill''s report, Nick Fury''s only eyeball that was exposed became bigger, and he threw the document in his hand on the table.


    "This bastard, we shouldn''t trust him."


    Hill glanced at the furious Nick Fury and said calmly, "Sir, I didn''t agree with any Avengers plan from the beginning."


    "I don''t think you can control such a group of people."


    Nick Fury glanced up at Hill, then regained his calm: "Is Agent Coulson back?"


    "Just got back to headquarters."


    "Call him over and report the situation over there."


    "Yes, sir."


    Looking at Hill, who turned and left, Nick Fury looked at the opinion report submitted by Natasha on Tony Stark''s joining the Avengers.


    Nick Fury didn''t wait long, and soon Coulson pushed open the office door and walked in.


    "Chief."


    "How is the situation over there, what new discoveries are there?"


    Coulson organized the language, and then said: "It''s a big surprise, it let me know that there are not only us earthlings in the universe."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Nick Fury sat up straight and thought to himself: Could it be that some of the aliens in the universe have come to Earth?


    It is impossible, the alien warships parked by the Skrulls outside the earth have not detected the information that other aliens have sent to the earth.


    Coulson continued: "We met characters from Norse mythology, Thor, the **** of thunder, and his younger brother, Loki, the **** of trickery, as well as the goddess of harvest Sif and the three warriors of Asgard."


    Hearing that it was not the aliens he understood, but the mythical characters, Nick Fury was also stunned.


    "Colson, are you sure you''re right, it''s a mythical figure and not an alien?"


    Then Coulson gave Nick Fury all the information obtained in Jane and others, as well as their combat mode.


    Listening to Coulson''s information and the mission report submitted by the other party made Nick Fury, who didn''t really believe in the existence of gods, have to admit that the people who appeared this time were indeed a group of gods, or had a history of more than a thousand years. longevity, and left the existence of myths and legends on the earth.


    Looking at the mission report in his hand, Nick Fury''s eyes fell on Dr. Eric''s information.


    Looking at the research direction of the other party, Nick Fury thought of the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube in S.H.I.E.L.D., an item with infinite energy. At present, except for the ability to create energy blocks, there is no new progress, so he said:


    "Colson, I give you a task to invite this Dr. Eric to join the research and development plan of the universe cube."


    "You can let the other party take a look at the universe cube, and I believe he will not refuse this invitation."


    "Wait for Charlotte Doyle to bring the energy block and make sure of the Norse mythology."


    "Let''s see if this guy with an extraordinary strength as a backing knows these characters, and if so, how much they know."


    "Yes, sir."


    With Coulson''s departure, Nick Fury stood in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the scenery outside, and then took out the pager from his arms and looked at it.


    He murmured: "The world is getting weirder and weirder. First there are magical ninjas, then Iron Man, then magicians with no clues, and now there are Nordic gods."


    "Carol, our planet seems to have undergone some kind of peculiar change, and I have a hunch that I may actually ask you for help in the near future..."


    Nick Fury fiddled with the pager in his hand, then took it into his arms and continued his work.


    Magical World After Charlotte Doyle sent everyone back to Earth with a magic circle, he saw a portal appeared in front of him, and stepped into it without hesitation.


    At this time, in the magic tower, in addition to the four archmages of the four Merlin Knights who guard the barrier, there are only Balthazar and David.


    David glanced at his teacher and said:


    "Teacher, I think we should bring some magicians back. I heard that my brother''s office was destroyed."


    "But I believe that everyone in the magic group is very willing to use the restoration to rebuild the senior brother''s office. After all, there is our room there."


    Bassaze said with a smile: "Not only do we need to restore things as before, we also have to set up some magic circles. I don''t want to hear the news that the residence of Supreme Merlin was bombed."

 Chapter 344： Asgard

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "Good idea, I believe that when my senior brother comes back and sees this, he must be very happy."


    Afterwards, Balthazar and David selected some archmages who were very proficient in restoring the original and setting up magic circles, and came to Earth.


    After contacting Ginny, the restoration of the office and the construction of the magic circle began.


    Ginny, who got the news, not only built a magic circle for the office, but also took them to the base to be built to arrange a lot of magic circles.


    the other side.


    Charlotte Doyle stepped into the teleportation formation and came to Kama Taj. She looked at the bald woman in a yellow robe standing in the room in front of her, and said respectfully, "Master Gu Yi."


    No one with a bald head is easy to mess with. Whether it is the supreme mage Gu Yi in front of him, Thanos who will have a battle in the future, or even the superhero who has an interest in other universes, they are all representatives of the bald head industry who are not easy to mess with.


    Could it be that I am bald so I am strong.


    Gu Yi suddenly said, "I feel like you are thinking of something bad."


    Charlotte smiled awkwardly: "You feel wrong, Master Gu Yi."


    "I still have great respect for you."


    "So you don''t pray to others, are you ready to cut my wool now?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Charlotte laughed dryly and immediately changed the subject: "Mage Gu Yi, are we going to Asgard now?"


    Gu glanced at Charlotte, the magic on his body surged, a terrifying force erupted from his body, and then a teleportation array was opened with a wave of both hands.


    Looking at Asgard at the other end of the teleportation array, Charlotte stared at Gu Yi with wide eyes, filled with wonder.


    Is this the strength of the Supreme Mage Gu Yi?


    At such a long distance, it is possible to directly drive the teleportation array to Asgard. This strength is simply terrifying.


    It is also said that Doctor Strange is the strongest existence among them. Just kidding, how can the Strange Teleportation Array open so far and teleport directly across the galaxy.


    "If you don''t go in, what are you doing?"


    Hearing Gu Yi''s prompt, Charlotte did not hesitate, and stepped directly into the teleportation array. The time in her eyes changed and she arrived at the door of Asgard. Then Gu Yi also walked in together.


    Obviously, Gu Yi had already told Odin that they would come at this time before he set off. At this time, a group of soldiers from Asgard at the door were welcoming them at the door.


    "Welcome to your arrival, Supreme Mage, Supreme Merlin."


    "The King of God asked me to welcome you here."


    Gu Yi and Charlotte nodded, then followed the soldiers towards the huge palace in front of them.


    After Charlotte stepped into Asgard, she immediately felt a natural energy completely different from the earth.


    The entire Asgard is filled with this natural energy, and the energy is very strong. It floats on every land in the Asa God Domain, nourishing everything here, the mountains, rivers, melons, fruits, food, and birth and integrity in this land. Under the nourishment of this energy, all living beings have become exceptionally strong and healthy.


    Charlotte said softly: "The energy here is really rich, let alone the earth, the magic world has never had such a huge amount of energy."


    Gu nodded: "Asgard is the center of the World Tree and the best place in the Nine Worlds."


    Soon the soldiers brought Gu Yi and Charlotte to the palace.


    Odin was sitting on the throne at this time, and after seeing the arrival of Gu Yi and Charlotte, he immediately walked down from it.


    "welcome!"


    Gu Yi looked at Odin, and then said, "Odin, if there is anything you want to talk to Supreme Merlin, just talk slowly, and I won''t bother you."


    After he finished speaking, Gu Yi didn''t stop, and walked directly to the outside of the palace.


    This place is very familiar to Gu Yi, I don''t know how many times I have come here.


    Where the Rainbow Bridge broke, Heimdall stood at this moment with his sword in hand, with a melancholy expression on his face. He didn''t know how terrifying treasures would be spent if he couldn''t fix it.


    And again, because Asgard can''t use the Rainbow Bridge, other creatures in the Nine Realms will definitely have a large-scale rebellion after learning the news.


    I am afraid that this war will not end so easily at the beginning, at this time Sol''s voice sounded behind him.


    "We''re never going back to Earth."


    "Do not."


    "There is always hope."


    "Can you see him?"


    "can."


    "how is she?"


    "She''s looking for you."


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Sol''s face.


    At this time, Heimdall said again: "And two people from Midgard came to Asgard."


    "What? How is that possible?"


    "Could it be that the king of gods brought them here?"


    Thor''s expression immediately became excited, and he was about to turn around and walk in the direction of Asgard. Since his father could bring two people from Midgard, he would definitely be able to bring Jane here, or let him go to Earth.


    Heimdall dissuaded: "The King of God is entertaining them, it is not appropriate for you to rush over rashly."


    "And their identities are not simple, they are not ordinary human beings."


    Hearing Heimdall''s words, Sol stopped, but it was the Earth and his party that made him grow a little bit. If it was left before, he wouldn''t care about it, but directly re-entered the palace of the God King and let him His father helped him achieve his ideas.


    Thor turned around, looked at Heimdall, and then asked, "Who are they and how much do you know about them."


    "Supreme Mage, Supreme Merlin."


    Heimdall then explained to Thor what the Supreme Mage is, the Supreme Mage achieved those glory and status in the universe, and the relationship between Merlin and Supreme Merlin.


    In the palace of the **** king.


    Charlotte looked at Odin in front of him, and said calmly: "I don''t know God King Odin, see what happened to me."


    Odin looked at Charlotte, went up and down a lot, and then said: "Supreme Merlin, although you don''t have Merlin''s blood, you are very similar to him in one point, not like a normal mage. "


    "Even your Merlin mage robe and Merlin scepter don''t seem to be used much by you Do you mean that?"


    Charlotte waved her hand, and Merlin''s robe immediately appeared on her body. She held Merlin''s scepter in her hand. Under the effect of the robe, her body floated in the air and her feet did not touch the ground.


    "If you think Supreme Merlin will always dress like this, I''m afraid you will be disappointed."


    The two pieces of magic equipment were taken into the space by Charlotte, and she returned to her original dress, Charlotte dressed in a royal robe.


    Odin smiled, and then said, "No, Merlin doesn''t dress like that. You are the first Supreme Merlin, and your dress is what the Supreme Merlin looks like."

 Chapter 345： Asgards Vault (2 in 1)

    Hearing Odin''s words, Charlotte nodded without saying anything.


    ??


    He is the first Supreme Merlin, and it is his freedom to wear whatever he wants, and no one can stop him.


    ??


    Seeing that Charlotte was not talking, Odin said straight to the point: "I''m looking for you this time, but there are some things I need to trouble you to do."


    ??


    Charlotte looked at Odin, but did not agree directly.


    ??


    "With the power of God King Odin, I can''t do anything that I can''t do. I can''t help you."


    ??


    Odin smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal, and it''s very simple for you."


    ??


    "how to say."


    ??


    "I must have seen the Rainbow Bridge broken when you came in."


    ??


    "As the Rainbow Bridge is broken, there is a high probability that creatures from other countries will rebel against this reason. I hope you and Thor can go to the nine kingdoms to quell the rebellion."


    ??


    "Firstly, you can use this to promote the prestige of Supreme Merlin, and secondly, for your help, I will also pay a certain amount for it..."


    ??


    "In your words, this is called a quest bounty."


    ??


    But it was originally that Odin saw Charlotte just to get acquainted with the first-generation Supreme Merlin, and by the way, let his son get to know him and expand his network.


    ??


    But Thor''s behavior of smashing the rainbow bridge lets Odin know that the Nine Realms will not be peaceful. Combined with his knowledge of Charlotte, he can fight the rebellion together with Thor, which can deepen the relationship between Thor and Charlotte. relationship, and this kind of comrade-in-arms relationship, lasting friendship can last longer.


    ??


    And what Odin needs to pay is just some of the collections in his huge treasure trove that he no longer needs.


    ??


    Looking at the request made by Odin, Charlotte recalled the contents of Asgard and the quelling of the rebellion in Asgard.


    ??


    As Charlotte pondered, she found that there was no useful memory, and the description on the film was also very simple. Sol quelled the rebellion of the Nine Realms in a very short period of time, especially in the only time in the film about peace. The content of the betrayal is only that Sol came to the last country with the repaired Rainbow Bridge, and after smashing a stone man with a hammer from Maulnir, he surrendered collectively to convenience.


    ??


    I don''t know if the opponent took a step and conceded defeat after seeing the Rainbow Bridge, or whether it was because Sol was so powerful that he didn''t dare to be presumptuous.


    ??


    Charlotte pondered for a while, and then said, "Yes, but we need to sign a mission entrustment letter. As for the mission entrustment fee, we need to communicate in advance."


    ??


    A smile appeared on Odin''s face: "No problem, and the mission will not start now."


    ??


    "As for the mission commission gold, this counter-insurgency will involve nine kingdoms, but Asgard and Midgard in Middle-earth will not have any rebellion. In fact, there are at most seven kingdoms."


    ??


    "How about countering rebellion in each country as a mission?"


    ??


    Seeing that Odin seemed to be very familiar with the operation system of his office, Charlotte smiled and said there was no problem.


    ??


    "As for the quest commission, you can get a treasure from Asgard''s treasury for each quest."


    ??


    Hearing that one mission is one treasure, and seven missions are seven treasures, Charlotte was instantly excited.


    ??


    That is Odin''s treasury, with powerful items such as Infinity Stone Gloves, Eternal Fire, Frost Box, etc. Charlotte said excitedly, "Can I take a look at the collection in your treasury first?"


    ??


    "No problem, I can show you around first."


    ??


    "Come with me."


    ??


    Charlotte followed behind Odin, and then came to the treasure house together.


    ??


    Pushing open the door, colorful brilliance flashed in the treasure house, and the flashing Charlotte couldn''t open her eyes for a while.


    ??


    As the brilliance faded, Charlotte could see the inside of the treasure house.


    ??


    I saw that the stone pillars were like booths, and each stone pillar was placed with an item, which was covered by a transparent magic cover, which blocked the energy and light emitted by the item.


    ??


    Odin walked to the first stone pillar in the treasure house. At this time, there was a stone on it, showing a dazzling white light. The shape of the stone was also a polygonal rhombus.


    ??


    "This is Alfheim, a gem sent by the Spirit of Light. It is called the Light Stone. It has the ability to heal wounds, and it has incredible effects when embedded in weapons and armor."


    ??


    Looking at Odin''s introduction, Charlotte said, "Can I hold it in my hand?"


    ??


    "OK, no problem."


    ??


    Odin waved his hand, and a token composed of runes appeared in his hand, and then floated in front of Charlotte.


    ??


    "With this token, after the token touches the magic cover, it will close it."


    ??


    Charlotte picked up the token in front of her and glanced at the rune on it. She didn''t gain anything, and there was no hint from the system.


    ??


    The moment the token in his hand touched the magic cover, the magic mask on the light stone disappeared instantly. As the magic cover disappeared, a warm white light burst out from the light stone.


    ??


    Feeling the warm white awn, Charlotte exclaimed: "This stone actually has the effect of recovering injuries and mobilizing qi and blood."


    ??


    Odin on the side nodded, agreeing with Charlotte''s statement.


    ??


    Charlotte reached deep into her palm and grabbed the ray of light in her hand, and immediately a system sound came from her mind.


    ??


    "Ding. Found a rechargeable item, whether to recharge it!"


    ??


    Charlotte ignored the system''s prompts, he just needed the system to determine whether he could recharge.


    ??


    The only fly in the ointment was that he would not know the value of the light stone in his hand if he converted it into gold coins without recharging it.


    ??


    After playing with the light stone in her hand, Charlotte put it back.


    ??


    With the light stone returning to its place, Charlotte''s palm left the box above the stone pillar, and the magic light mask came up again.


    ??


    Seeing Charlotte put the ray stone back, Odin asked, "Why, are you not satisfied with this item?"


    ??


    "No, I just want to visit other treasures first."


    ??


    Odin didn''t care, and began to introduce other collections in the treasure house.


    ??


    The item on the second stone pillar is a translucent orb growing on coral, and the orb is blue like a deep sea.


    ??


    "This is Alfheim''s treasure. It''s a more interesting collection that I got over there."


    ??


    "Avoiding water beads: Carrying him on the body will give him the ability to breathe underwater, and after controlling him with strength, he will have the ability to divide water and avoid the sea."


    ??


    "Even if it is the sea, it will be completely separated for you in front of it, revealing the ground for you to walk."


    ??


    "Of course, the premise is that your magic power is enough, otherwise the time to divide the sea will not last long."


    ??


    Listening to Odin''s introduction, this made Charlotte know that in this treasure trove, there are probably no easy items, and each collection has its own unique effect.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Charlotte used the token given by Odin to open the magic mask, and took the water-proof bead in her hand and felt it.


    ??


    "Ding��Found a rechargeable item, whether to recharge it!"


    ??


    There is no accident at all, this is still a good thing that can be recharged. Charlotte didn''t play too much. After confirming that it can be recharged, she put it back to the original text.


    ??


    Coming to the third stone pillar, at this time, there was an oval frost-white gem on the stone pillar, on a pedestal containing the gem.


    ??


    Odin didn''t find it troublesome either, these were his trophies, and he was very happy to introduce this item.


    ??


    "Soul Dingzhu, this is a trophy that I harvested when I entered the **** dimension."


    ??


    Hearing that it was the loot obtained in the **** dimension, Charlotte asked, "It must not be a simple item."


    ??


    Odin said with a smile: "Just like its name, it has a peculiar effect of stabilizing the soul, especially when practicing magic, using him to stabilize the soul will have a very good effect."


    ??


    "Of course, if someone unfortunately loses their body, it can also be used to stabilize the soul so that it will not be captured by the dimension of **** or heaven."


    ??


    Hearing what Odin said, is it the auxiliary magic of practicing magic?


    ??


    Charlotte was not polite and still held it in her hand to feel it. She immediately felt the stability it brought to her soul, and at the same time, she also received the system''s prompt sound.


    ??


    In this way, Odin introduced all the way, and Charlotte felt all the way. Only the collection of gems, Charlotte saw the sun stone, glare stone, clear water stone, obsidian and other gems with various other powers, and these gems All collections in this category can be used to recharge.


    ??


    And Charlotte believes that the number of these gems is not only one as shown, but it is very likely that there are a lot of them stored in other places, but some of them have been collected into Odin''s treasury.


    ??


    In addition to gems, there are many ores, whether it is meteorite iron or Ulu metal, or other precious ores used for forging equipment.


    ??


    Even Shou Lao''s dragon scales, black tortoise boards, sky patching stones, golden phoenix feathers and other materials Charlotte have encountered a lot.


    ??


    Then there are various types of equipment, including magic equipment and technological equipment, and even space battleships are stored in the treasury.


    ??


    Looking at these treasures, Charlotte was a little dazed for a while. With so many things, if they were all used to recharge, Charlotte''s strength would instantly expand like a balloon.


    ??


    Not to mention Mephisto''s avatar, even if the main body came, he was sure to turn his wrist, but unfortunately these things did not belong to him, even if he grabbed it, he couldn''t beat Odin.


    ??


    But Charlotte knew about Asgard''s future, and believed that he could hope to touch these treasures.


    ??


    After the entire treasure trove was turned down, and the dazzling things were thrown away, Charlotte found that she had not seen a single treasure that she was familiar with, whether it was the Eternal Fire, or the head of a flame giant, or the Frost Box or the Arcana. I didn''t even see the infinite gloves that Ding made.


    ??


    Charlotte glanced at Odin, then recalled the conversation between the two, Asgard''s treasure house, for Asgard''s treasure house, it may not be Odin''s treasure house.


    ??


    And Asgard''s treasure house is probably more than this one. These are just the tip of the iceberg. After all, he ruled the Nine Realms for countless years and even ruled the entire universe in those years. Maybe just that.


    ??


    But just seeing these makes Charlotte envious. When did she have so many treasures?


    ??


    "Are there any treasures you fancy?"


    ??


    "If you determine something, I can prepare it for you in advance."


    ??


    At this time, Charlotte and Odin had already reached the door of the treasure house. Charlotte looked back at the treasure house, and then slowly said:


    ??


    "There are a lot of things I like, but the specific choice should be paid after the task is completed."


    ??


    Odin smiled and did not reject Charlotte''s proposal, but after the door to the treasure house was closed, Odin took out a gem in his hand.


    ??


    "This light stone is regarded as our first meeting gift, congratulations on becoming the Supreme Merlin!"


    ??


    Looking at the light stone in Odin''s hand, Charlotte did not refuse, and accepted it directly.


    ??


    "Thank you God King!"


    ??


    Putting the light stone back into the storage space, Charlotte said, "When the war breaks out, I will change how I come here."


    ??


    "I don''t think that every time the ancient master will send me over and pick me up."


    ??


    Odin glanced at Charlotte, then said, "You can build a Merlin''s circle here, only the one you can teleport alone. With your magic power, you should be able to teleport yourself here."


    ??


    Hearing Odin''s words, Charlotte was stunned for a moment. Odin actually asked himself to build Merlin''s circle here, but thinking of this distance, even with the teleportation ability of Merlin''s circle, I am afraid that the moment of teleportation will be necessary. Drain his chakra.


    ??


    The corner of Charlotte''s mouth twitched: "It seems that I can''t enjoy the pickup from the King of God."


    ??


    Odin shook his head: "The cost of teleportation with dark energy is very high. I might as well ask you to choose two more pieces of my collection."


    ??


    "Then it''s settled, add two more pieces to the collection."


    ??


    Looking at Charlotte who answered immediately, Odin smiled and shook his head, then said, "Okay, then I''ll add two more treasures to you."


    ??


    "Your welcome banquet is ready Now go to the banquet with me."


    ??


    Charlotte followed Odin to the banquet hall. With Odin''s appearance, the banquet scene instantly became quiet.


    ??


    Seeing the crowd at the banquet, they immediately stood up respectfully and said, "God King Odin!"


    ??


    Odin nodded. At this moment, Frigg came over and came to Odin''s side.


    ??


    "How is your body? It''s fine."


    ??


    Odin shook his head: "No problem for now."


    ??


    At this time, the messenger brought Charlotte to the side of Gu Yi and sat down. The **** king Odin and queen Frigga were sitting in the main seat.


    ??


    Odin raised his glass and said, "Today''s banquet is to welcome the Supreme Mage and the Supreme Merlin of the Nine Realms."


    ??


    "Respect for the arrival of the two of them."


    ??


    Following Odin''s words, everyone raised the wine glasses in their hands and faced Charlotte and Gu Yi.


    ??


    "Respect the Supreme Mage!"


    ??


    "Respect Merlin!"


    ??


    Charlotte and Gu Yi also raised the wine glasses on the table and had a drink with the gods of Asgard.


    ??


    Odin put down his glass, and then said, "I hope you will like this banquet."


    ??


    ??

 ~： 346 Banquet (2 in 1)

    After a few simple words from Odin, the banquet officially began.


    ??


    Charlotte glanced at the people at the banquet, and there were basically few he could recognize. After reading a circle, he only recognized Thor, the goddess of land and harvest, Sif, and the three warriors of Asgard. Fandral, Vorstagg, Hogg.


    ??


    As for how to recognize the three warriors of Asgard, the main reason is that Fandral''s boasting is so loud that Charlotte, who is sitting opposite, can hear it very clearly.


    ??


    "With a roar, I flew towards the Destroyer and knocked him down."


    ??


    Hogg dismantled the platform and said, "It''s a bit ugly because you fell to the ground."


    ??


    Fandral explained: "Actually, falling is a strategy to seduce the Destroyer."


    ??


    Looking at the other party''s boasting, Charlotte did not pay any attention to what the other party was saying, but instead focused on the unseen fruits and delicacies placed on the table in front of her.


    ??


    Charlotte picked up a fruit that was the size of a longan but similar to a grape from the table. She put it in her mouth and just bit through the skin. The pulp inside immediately turned into liquid and flowed directly into her mouth.


    ??


    As the liquid entered her abdomen, Charlotte felt a weak energy blast from her abdomen, moisturizing the cells in her body, but this energy was very rare, and it disappeared as soon as she felt it.


    ??


    Gu Yi seemed to have sensed what Charlotte was thinking, but he just opened his mouth and said: "On Earth, it is difficult to effectively extract the energy that you need. In fact, the help of these things is not as great as you think."


    ??


    Charlotte pondered, not everyone in the Divine Realm was strong, but all of them lived a long life. A lifespan of 5,000 years was very exaggerated.


    ??


    But Charlotte doesn''t care about this. Since these fruits and delicacies can replenish the energy needed by the cells in the body, what''s more polite, just start eating.


    ??


    Charlotte will try this and that later. Anyway, she doesn''t care if it''s indecent or not. Anyway, it''s a banquet for herself and Gu Yi. When someone comes over to toast, she will have a drink and talk a few words.


    ??


    While Charlotte was enjoying the food, Saul came over with a glass of wine and sat down beside Charlotte.


    ??


    "I didn''t expect that there are mages on Earth. I always thought it was a desert of power."


    ??


    "I''m Thor, Thor, nice to meet you."


    ??


    Seeing that she reached out her hand to get Saul, Charlotte simply shook hands with her.


    ??


    "I''m Charlotte Doyle, nice to meet you."


    ??


    "The earth is not a desert of power, it''s just a relatively low-key, and the people there are very interesting, aren''t they?"


    ??


    Thor instantly thought of Jane Foster who stayed on Earth, but his eyes brightened when he looked at Charlotte.


    ??


    "When you go back to Earth, can you take me for a ride?"


    ??


    When he came over, he inquired clearly from Heimdall. Supreme Merlin and Supreme Ancient One came to Asgard by their own strength, and they have the ability to return to Earth.


    ??


    If the other party can help him, then it will no longer be an extravagant hope to return to Earth to visit Jane.


    ??


    However, Saul didn''t get the answer he wanted, so Charlotte waved his hand and said, "I can''t help you much with this matter. Master Gu Yi brought me here."


    ??


    Sol''s eyes immediately turned to Gu Yi who was beside him, but Gu Yi did not answer, instead he picked up the wine glass on the table and drank silently.


    ??


    "Master Gu Yi, can you send me back to Earth?"


    ??


    Gu Yi put down the wine glass in his hand, and said sullenly, "Saul, the chance for you to return to Earth has not yet come. When the chance comes, you will naturally be able to come to Earth."


    ??


    Hearing Gu Yi''s refusal, Sol was a little depressed and drank the wine in his glass in one gulp. The Supreme Mage is a powerhouse on the same level as the King of God, not an existence he can make.


    ??


    If I knew earlier, I shouldn''t have asked Heimdall about the meaning of these two titles, at least in this way, I would play a bit of a temper when facing the ancient one and beg the other party.


    ??


    Now that you know the strength of the opponent, it is difficult to ask for more.


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    At this time, Balthazar and David came to Earth with four archmages, looking at the blocked streets and the completely bombed office in front of them.


    ??


    "God, is this the residence of Supreme Merlin in Muggles? What kind of terrorist attack happened?"


    ??


    Looking at the astonished Archmage Woinwende Tate, Bassaze said in a daze, "It''s no problem to restore this place as before."


    ??


    Woinwende Tate looked at the surrounding area that had already been cordoned off, but there were still many outsiders.


    ??


    "The Ministry of Magic stipulates that the existence of magic cannot be revealed in the mundane world."


    ??


    The other three also nodded in approval.


    ??


    Ginny on the side said, "Give me 30 minutes."


    ??


    After speaking, Ginny immediately took out her phone and began to give orders.


    ??


    Soon the street where the office was located was immediately blocked, and the residents of the street where the office was located were immediately evicted, and there were no outsiders present on the entire street except for them.


    ??


    Looking at Ginny''s efficiency, David''s eyes widened. He knew that blocking a street in New York and emptying the entire street at the same time required a lot of energy, and it was done in thirty minutes. Simply horrible.


    ??


    The four archmages of Woinwende Tate nodded to each other, then walked to the four corners of the ruins of the office, and the four took out their staffs from their arms.


    ??


    "Return as before!"


    ??


    As the four of them cast spells together, the office that had been turned into ruins seemed to rewind time, and soon recovered. It took a long time for the office to return to its original state.


    ??


    Ginny''s eyes were full of shock when she looked at the office that was restored to before the bombing. She didn''t expect magic to have such an ability. It was incredible.


    ??


    The four of them took back the staff and came to Balazr: "Master Balazer, the office has been restored."


    ??


    Balthazar nodded, and then continued: "In order to prevent Supreme Merlin''s office from being damaged again, join me in building a magic circle for it."


    ??


    "It should be. Although we don''t understand why the great Supreme Merlin stays here, we are willing to contribute."


    ??


    Balazser pushed open the door of the office, led everyone into it, and began to set up a defensive formation.


    ??


    And Ginny took out her cell phone and sent a message to Mute, telling them that the office was restored as before, and asked them to check whether the original experimental data and data were also restored.


    ??


    Tsunade and Mute, who came from the street quickly, looked at the office that had been restored to its original state, and the shock in their eyes was no less than that of Ginny. At the same time, Tsunade secretly said, "It seems that magic has a lot of merit."


    ??


    The two who entered the office went straight to the medical laboratory upstairs and began to examine the experimental samples and data inside.


    ??


    While checking, Mute exclaimed, "It''s all there, the data is all there, and the samples are all preserved."


    ??


    Looking at the excited mute, a smile appeared on Tsunade''s face.


    ??


    At this time, Ginny also came to the door of the laboratory. Looking at the excited two, she also said, "The experimental data and samples are not lost, right?"


    ??


    "Nothing is lost, everything is still there."


    ??


    "Very good!"


    ??


    Ginny knew that if all was well, then her turn to strengthen was not far away.


    ??


    ??


    In Asgard''s Asgard.


    At this point, after Saul was rejected, he gave up his idea. Instead, he pulled Charlotte to let the other party tell the story of the earth, and even asked Charlotte if she knew the story of Jane Foster.


    ??


    Looking at Thor, who was in love in front of him, Charlotte was speechless for a while.


    ??


    He actually didn''t quite understand why Thor didn''t like the goddess Sif, who his parents prepared for him, or Jane Foster, who suddenly appeared and didn''t get along for a few days.


    ??


    Could it be that the green plum is invincible to the sky?


    ??


    "Saul, I don''t know much about Jane''s story."


    ??


    "I have never been in contact with her, but she must be a very attractive girl who can keep you so unforgettable."


    ??


    A smile of love appeared on Sol''s face immediately: "Yes, she is very attractive."


    ??


    "Then you have to be careful. If you don''t show up for a long time, there will definitely be no shortage of suitors around such an attractive girl."


    ??


    "And your lifespan is too long for ordinary people on earth."


    ??


    "A life span of more than 5,000 years may be just a few years in the blink of an eye for you, but it may be a very distant time for her."


    ??


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Sol was also stunned, and the wine in his hand was no longer sweet: "She, she should wait for me."


    ??


    Charlotte shrugged her shoulders: "Who knows, but as the prince of God''s Domain, Jane is probably willing to wait for you longer."


    ??


    "After all, which girl wouldn''t want to have a relationship with the prince of God''s Domain?"


    ??


    Sol shook his head and said, "No, I just want to be with Jane."


    ??


    Looking at the serious Sol, Charlotte almost laughed out loud, this guy is really interesting, he doesn''t look like an old monster who has lived for thousands of years, no wonder Odin wanted to throw him to the earth for training.


    ??


    Although the conversation between the two was not loud, they did not avoid Sif''s ears and looked at her future husband. At this time, what she was thinking about was an ordinary earthling. She didn''t know how depressed she was in her heart.


    ??


    Angrily, Sif couldn''t stay any longer. She got up and walked out of the banquet hall. Just as she reached the door, she saw Queen Frigga.


    ??


    Frigga grabbed Sif''s little hand, put it on her own, and said softly, "Sif, you are the wife of Thor that I and the king of gods recognized."


    ??


    "You don''t have to worry about anything, the God King and I both support you."


    ??


    "Also, the lifespan of people on earth is only a few decades, and that girl doesn''t have the aptitude for cultivation, so she can''t become an extraordinary existence like a magician."


    ??


    "You don''t need to worry about anything. She''s just a scene that Sol encountered when he went down to practice. As time passed, she would naturally dissipate in the wind."


    ??


    The Queen''s comfort made Sif''s complexion a lot better. With the support of the God King and Queen, Sif believed that she must be the one who won in the end.


    ??


    "Thank you, Queen!"


    ??


    "It''s just that it''s too stuffy inside, so I came out to get some air."


    ??


    "It''s okay, you can go."


    ??


    Frigga let go of Sif''s hand and looked at her son, who was sitting beside Merlin, with a smile on her face.


    ??


    At this time, Charlotte was not talking about the earth with Sol, but about the situation of the other worlds of the World Tree, the customs there, the special products there, and whether there are any famous treasures.


    ??


    Saul didn''t refuse either, and told Charlotte what he knew about the Nine Realms.


    ??


    Charlotte secretly memorized them all, especially the special treasures from all walks of life.


    ??


    Since I participated in the judgment, if I don''t get a little benefit at that time, wouldn''t I be treating myself badly.


    ??


    The banquet was over soon, and Charlotte and Sol were also very drunk. With the help of the maid, they came to the guest room to rest.


    ??


    And Sol was even unconscious after drinking and fell asleep early.


    ??


    ??


    the next day.


    ??


    Charlotte woke up on the big bed, looked at the gorgeous room, and rubbed her head.


    ??


    The overnight hangover didn''t even give me the slightest headache. It seems that this drink is really good.


    ??


    Sign in!


    ??


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get 300 reputation (VIP level 3 and above will get double reputation reward)!


    ??


    Indeed, in the three days since the start of the war, Charlotte also obtained 30,000 copper coins and 6 ninjutsu secret scrolls through the sign-in system.


    ??


    Taking a look at the 6,102 gold coins she had left, Charlotte still opened the ninja shop and decided to check it out. She didn''t necessarily need to buy it, but just to see if there were any powerful ninja fragments.


    ??


    Clicking on the ninja interface of the system mall, the avatars of the four ninjas came into view.


    ??


    Shippuden Naruto Fragments: Limited to 0/8 and 80/1 gold coins per day!


    ??


    Xiao Tissue-Scorpion Fragment: Daily limit of 0/8, 300/1 gold coins!


    ??


    Xiao Organization-Ghost: Daily limit of 0/8, 300/1 gold coins!


    ??


    Red Bean Fragments: Daily limit of 0/8, 180/1 gold coins!


    ??


    Looking at the newly refreshed four ninjas, Charlotte was stunned for a moment. Is this a transfer? It can be said that if you have enough money, every ninja wants to buy it, but after looking at his gold coin balance, there are only 6102 gold coins left.


    ??


    Although there is still a light stone that has not been recharged, and a nesting doll that can be unlocked again in 4 days, but thinking of the Haruno Sakura that has not yet manifested, Charlotte decides to give up the red bean fragments first. The price of the other party is not high.


    ??


    Kakashi, who hopes to return to Earth, has taken his team to destroy vampires.


    ??


    Clicking on Naruto''s avatar, it showed that he already had 26 shards. Charlotte, without hesitation, spent 640 gold coins to buy 8 shards, bringing the number to 34.


    ??


    In this way, the distance between Naruto and Naruto''s success is revealed, and there is only a difference of 6 ninja fragments. It seems that Naruto''s strength is just around the corner.


    ??


    Glancing at Scorpion and Guijiao, Charlotte first looked at Guijiao who had certain fragments and clicked on Guijiao''s avatar, showing that she currently had 16 fragments, looking at Guijiao The price of the 300 gold coins was filled without hesitation. After spending 2,400 gold coins, 8 fragments were directly purchased, bringing the number to 24.


    ??


    Maybe two more times, the members of the Akatsuki organization will be adding one more member. I don''t know how the flying section in Africa has grown now.


    ??


    Looking at the scorpion that was refreshed for the first time, Charlotte pondered for a moment, but still spent 2,400 gold coins and directly purchased 8 fragments.


    ??


    The appearance of the members of Xiao''s organization is better to get together as soon as possible, after all, there is only one year left until the New York battle.


    ??


    After purchasing 24 pieces, Charlotte has only 662 gold coins left. It seems that she can''t buy ninja pieces again without making any money.


    ??


    Exiting the system space, Charlotte prepares to wash up and get up.


    ??


    ??


    ������������off topic����������


    ??


    The new book set sail for subscription, recommended tickets, monthly tickets, and rewards!


    ??


    Thanks to the book friend "Beauty Loves Meat a" for the reward of 300 points!


    ??


    Thanks to the book friend "Who is Sakura Dance for?" for the reward of 500 points!


    ??


    The support of all book friends is the driving force of pencil coding!


    ??

 Chapter 347： Right or wrong? (2 in 1)

    Charlotte Doyle, who got up from the bed, pushed open the door of the house after a brief wash in the room.


    ?


    At this time, the maid at the door said after seeing Charlotte coming out, "Mage Charlotte, the King of God is waiting for you in the hall."


    ?


    "Take me there."


    ?


    Following the maid of the palace, Charlotte came to the main hall of Asgard.


    ?


    At this time, there were only Odin and Frigga at the scene. After seeing Charlotte coming, Odin said:


    ?


    "There is something on Gu Yi''s side, so I left first."


    ?


    "You can make a list of the materials you need to build the magic circle here. Asgard will take care of this."


    ?


    Hearing such good news this morning, Charlotte was not polite.


    ?


    "Okay, I''ll make a list of materials later."


    ?


    The normal Merlin''s circle does not need any magic materials for teleportation between the earth and the magical world. Even Charlotte uses the magic circle to send herself back to the earth without any magic materials.


    ?


    After all, on Earth, Charlotte and the magical world have long been beacons arranged by Merlin, which can be reached directly.


    ?


    However, from the earth to Asgard, a magic circle is needed as a beacon for positioning. After all, the distance between the two is really far away, and there is a corresponding protective circle in Asgard, which has not been accepted and marked by space teleportation, and cannot be Go straight to Asgard.


    ?


    As for the ancient one, Charlotte didn''t care why she left early.


    ?


    At this time, the earth where the ancient one exists is indeed very safe, and all the problems of the ancient one can be easily solved.


    ?


    After Charlotte made the list of magic materials, she handed it over to Frigga, but the items on the list were increased by 30% on the original basis.


    ?


    After Frigga saw the list of materials, she just nodded and didn''t raise any objections. Although she was also a magician, she didn''t know much about Merlin''s magic.


    ?


    With the arrival of the magic materials, Charlotte began to outline Merlin''s magic circle and set up space beacons on a specially designated field outside the palace.


    ?


    ?


    Earth.


    ?


    Tony is developing his latest battle armor in the underground villa.


    ?


    Since he came back, first pepper came to the door, then Rhodes, both of them would more or less interrupt Tony''s research.


    ?


    But because one was his lover and the other was his friend, they both endured.


    ?


    But today the door of the villa was opened again.


    ?


    "Sir, my procedure has been modified, and the door of the villa has been opened."


    ?


    "Bastard, which guy came to disturb me again."


    ?


    Tony put down his work and walked up from the underground laboratory.


    ?


    It was none other than S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury, but Nick Fury didn��t want to come. He originally wanted to hand Tony to a S.H.I.E.L.D. stronghold and show him some information, but Tony didn''t play cards according to the routine, and he didn''t leave the villa at all when he came back. If he wanted to see him, he had to come over by himself.


    ?


    Seeing the one-eyed dragon in front of him, Tony said angrily, "Is there anything else, I have to ask you to come to me."


    ?


    Nick Fury put the two documents in his hand on the table.


    ?


    Looking at the other party''s behavior, Tony walked to the sofa beside him and picked up the documents on the table.


    ?


    "Avengers Preliminary Report"


    ?


    "I don''t want you to see that report, I''m not sure it''s related to you."


    ?


    Then he picked up another document and said, "But this one is about you."


    ?


    "It''s Agent Romanov''s assessment of you."


    ?


    "See for yourself!"


    ?


    Tony took the report from Nick Fury''s hands. He wanted to see what the head of the secret agent was going to do.


    ?


    Tony flipped through the report and looked at the analysis above.


    ?


    Character Analysis: Stark often acts impulsive, has a tendency to self-destruct, and is a typical narcissist.


    ?


    Avengers Recruitment Evaluation Report: Tony Stark Not and Recommended.


    ?


    After reading this report, Tony said directly:


    ?


    "Nick Fury, if you''re free, find something for yourself to do. My time is very precious, and it''s not for reading evaluation reports with you."


    ?


    "Also, I don''t have the slightest interest in your super boy group."


    ?


    After speaking, Tony threw the report in his hand directly on the table. For Tony, this assessment was like shit, all outdated information.


    ?


    But after the war in the magical world, Tony didn''t have the slightest affection for this kind of alliance that played like a family. The extraordinary forces had been secretly protecting the world for many centuries.


    ?


    In the magical world, Tony has long learned through communication that the magical world is the barrier of the earth, resisting external attacks, and the earth will suffer disaster if the magical world is broken.


    ?


    And this kind of existence is not just Merlin''s lineage, there are other extraordinary existences, the ninja behind Charlotte, and the extraordinary forces he has not been exposed to, they are doing their best silently.


    ?


    But this spy organization thinks that the peace of the world is what they have worked hard to obtain, which is simply ridiculous.


    ?


    If he hadn''t known that his father used to be one of the founders of this organization, he wouldn''t even want to keep his status as a consultant.


    ?


    After Tony dropped the document, he turned around and said, "If you have nothing else to do, please go back. I still have work to do."


    ?


    Looking at Tony who was completely different from what he expected, Nick Fury frowned. Such a reaction was very different from Tony, what the other party experienced during the two days in the Continental Hotel.


    ?


    "Washington DC is going to award medals to you, Charlotte and Rhodes."


    ?


    Tony waved his hand: "I''m not interested, I''ll let Little Pepper take it on my behalf. Presumably Charlotte doesn''t have time, so I''ll let Ginny take it on my behalf."


    ?


    Looking at the back of Tony leaving, Nick Fury frowned and said to himself, "What happened, something I don''t know?"


    ?


    Nick Fury watched Tony leave, did not stay in the villa, and drove directly back to the Trident Building.


    ?


    Tony, who came to the laboratory downstairs, looked at the projection screen in front of him, thought for a moment, and said, "Jarvis, it seems that you need an upgrade, otherwise anyone can run into my villa and interrupt. my experiment."


    ?


    "I''m sorry, sir!"


    ?


    ?


    In a flash, three days have passed.


    ?


    Trident Building - Nick Fury''s office.


    ?


    "Sir, here are two documents you need to look at."


    ?


    Nick Fury took the two documents that Coulson handed over and flipped through the first one.


    ?


    Looking at the photo of Charlotte Doyle''s office on the document, she said in surprise:


    ?


    "Didn''t his office be bombed?"


    ?


    "Did something change happen during the rebuild?"


    ?


    Coulson stood aside and said seriously: "Director, this photo was just taken today."


    ?


    "It was filmed today?"


    ?


    Nick Fury was stunned for a moment, then looked at the document carefully, and said in surprise, "His office has returned to the way it was before the bombing."


    ?


    "how can that be?"


    ?


    "Could it be that ninjas still have the ability to go back in time? That''s impossible."


    ?


    Coulson said from the side, "Maybe it''s the ability to restore broken objects."


    ?


    Nick Fury touched it, pondered for a while, and said, "Your speculation is more reasonable."


    ?


    "Have you seen Charlotte, did you entrust a mission?"


    ?


    "Sir, his office hasn''t resumed business. It says it''s closed. I didn''t see Charlotte Doyle."


    ?


    "Aren''t you there?"


    ?


    "Sir, I don''t know that, but I can''t rule out the possibility."


    ?


    Nick Fury nodded. Although he wasn''t sure why Charlotte''s office was restored, it was certain that the other party had one more ability to control.


    ?


    Then open the second file.


    ?


    What caught my eye was a picture of Asian descent.


    ?


    Coulson, who was on the side, took the initiative to report: "Sir, let us investigate whether there are magicians hidden in the group of magicians. After this period of investigation, although no magicians were found, we still found some different place."


    ?


    "This person is called Chen Haoran. He is a street magician in Hong Kong. According to our investigation, he has the ability to control fire. He can create flames with his hands out of thin air without being hurt by the flames."


    ?


    "He once performed street magic with a flame in his hand and was discovered by our agents in the Hong Kong branch."


    ?


    Nick Fury flipped through the information in his hand, and then asked, "Is he not a magician?"


    ?


    "No, according to the investigation by Hong Kong detectives, Chen Haoran didn''t know anything about the magician, and his abilities were suddenly awakened."


    ?


    "The threat assessment is basically harmless?"


    ?


    "Yes, the flame he controls is very small, and there is still a big distance limit, and it will go out after throwing more than one meter."


    ?


    Looking at the above evaluation, Nick Fury pondered for a while, and finally said: "Arrange him to the headquarters to study whether it can enhance his strength."


    ?


    "The ability to control fire and create flames, if the power can be strong, then it is also a good extraordinary person."


    ?


    "Ninjas and magicians are both groups that can cultivate. This street magician who can create flames out of thin air can also strengthen his strength by finding a suitable method."


    ?


    "Yes, sir!"


    ?


    "Also, after Charlotte''s office opens, we will entrust information as soon as possible to determine the information of God''s Domain."


    ?


    "We can''t just listen to the words of Jane Foster and others. Maybe it''s impossible for them to pretend to be other supernatural beings hiding in the dark."


    ?


    "Understood, sir!"


    ?


    Coulson turned and left Nick Foer''s office.


    ?


    ?


    The ninjas who were sent back by Charlotte, Temari, Kankuro, Hinata, and Neji formed a team at this time, still carrying out the unfinished cleaning task, cleaning up the real human organ smuggling and fraud groups in Southeast Asia.


    ?


    And Kakashi took Naruto, Sasuke, and Xiao Li to clean up the last vampire clan in Africa.


    ?


    And Yamato and Uchiha Itachi, who stayed in New York, were carrying out the mission of the mission meeting place every day, and kept completing a mission request every day.


    ?


    As for Tsunade and Mute, they are still conducting serum research, and it is imperative to develop a booster that combines the advantages of werewolves and vampires.


    ?


    As for Mephisto in the **** dimension, when he announced the news that Supreme Merlin had appeared on Earth, the result he imagined did not appear.


    ?


    Many dimension masters and high-level demons expressed that they did not dare to be interested, and even Dormammu scolded: "Unfortunate!"


    ?


    The earth already has the protection of the ancient one, and it is very difficult to deal with. I didn''t expect that Merlin, who was running away, even found a successor, leaving a legacy like Supreme Merlin to protect the earth together.


    ?


    As for the strength of this newly-appointed Supreme Merlin, no one wanted to go to Earth before Gu Yi left office. Otherwise, it would not be the Supreme Merlin alone, but the double crit of Supreme Merlin + respect for Gu Yi. Even if the newly-appointed Supreme Merlin is of average strength, but getting this title, how can his strength be so poor, not to mention the presence of Gu Yi.


    ?


    Just like this, Mephisto''s careful thoughts turned into bubbles without any effect.


    ?


    ?


    Asgard.


    ?


    Charlotte is still building Merlin''s Array at this time, because it is the first time to build a beacon, which reduces Charlotte''s efficiency a lot, and it takes longer than expected.


    ?


    While Charlotte was working hard, Saul came over.


    ?


    "Charlotte, I think we need to conduct some experiments after the magic circle is constructed. What do you think of me as the experimenter?"


    ?


    Looking at Sol who was recommending herself, Charlotte stopped her work and said, "Sol, my Merlin Array is more of a beacon to locate Asgard."


    ?


    "He''s not the Rainbow Bridge, and he doesn''t have such a powerful teleportation ability. With my strength, I can''t send you back to Earth, let alone send you back."


    ?


    "And with the news that the Rainbow Bridge is broken Soon the Nine Realms will not be peaceful, and there will be a lot of war waiting for you."


    ?


    When Charlotte said that the broken Rainbow Bridge would trigger a war, Saul''s face became ugly, and he didn''t even know whether his actions were right or wrong.


    ?


    In order to save Jotunheim, he smashed the Rainbow Bridge and lost his younger brother. Although he had learned from his father that Loki was not his real brother, there was no difference between the thousands of years of affection. Now, it is impossible to see Jane again.


    ?


    However, the act of smashing the Rainbow Bridge would instead lead to a war in the Nine Realms, which was inconsistent with his original intention.


    ?


    He even asked himself whether all these actions were right.


    ?


    Looking at Sol with a sad face, Charlotte sat on the ground and continued: "Don''t think so much, maybe it won''t be long before you have the opportunity to visit Earth and meet Jane."


    ?


    Saul''s expression did not recover: "I just want to prevent wars from happening. I didn''t expect that it would cause bigger and more wars."


    ?


    Seeing Thor thinking about the war, Charlotte didn''t dissuade the other party, but got up and continued to outline Merlin''s circle, but still guided: "Maybe you can ask the King of God to see what your father thinks."


    ?


    Hearing Charlotte asked him to ask Odin, Thor thought about it and walked towards Odin''s palace with Thor''s hammer.


    ?


    ?

 Chapter 348： Temptation (2 in 1)

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Time flies, and another four days have passed.


    In the past four days, Charlotte has successfully completed the construction of Merlin''s circle, and the spatial positioning beacon has also been completed.


    Now that all the preparations for Merlin''s circle are ready, Charlotte can directly return to Earth by starting the magic circle. Just as Charlotte was about to leave, Sol rushed over.


    Four days ago, Charlotte asked Thor to go to Odin to find the answer, and she hadn''t bothered Charlotte again. Unexpectedly, when she left, this guy appeared again.


    Sol holding a hammer and flying down from the sky


    "Saul, is something wrong?"


    Looking at Sol in front of her, Charlotte waved her hand and asked.


    Looking at Charlotte standing inside the magic circle, Sol said, "I heard that your magic circle has been built and you are ready to return to Earth."


    "Yes, I''m going to leave."


    Sol looked at Charlotte who was going to return to Earth, his face was full of envy, and without hesitation, Sol said, "I don''t know if there is still a chance to return to Earth, Charlotte, can you help me take care of Jane, Let her not be harmed on Earth."


    Looking at the bearish Sol, Charlotte was stunned for a moment, you are entrusting me with your object, is this really okay?


    "It''s about our friendship."


    Looking at Sol with a serious face, Charlotte thought for a while, thinking that Jane had a safe journey and nothing happened, so she did not reject Sol''s request: "Well, it depends on our friends!"


    Seeing Charlotte agree, a smile appeared on Sol''s face. With the protection of Supreme Merlin, Jane would not be bullied on Earth.


    Sol''s hand came out from the lower waist and took out a cloth bag and threw it directly to Charlotte.


    "I heard that this thing is useful to the mage, it is a gift from me."


    After catching the small cloth bag thrown by Sol, Charlotte''s mind immediately heard the sound of the system.


    Ding��Found recharge items, whether to recharge!


    And starting with the cloth bag, Charlotte immediately noticed what was inside, the Soul Ding Orb.


    Without opening the cloth bag, Charlotte put it directly into the storage space.


    "Thanks, I''m welcome."


    Seeing Charlotte accepting the gift, the smile on Sol''s face became even wider. It seems that Jane''s affairs don''t need to be worried in the short term.


    Seeing that there was nothing else to do, Charlotte waved her hand and said goodbye to Sol. The next second, the Merlin Array was activated, and a flash of brilliance flashed past Charlotte and disappeared from Asgard.


    And Odin in Asgard glanced at the place where Charlotte disappeared, and didn''t pay attention.


    New York Continental Hotel.


    Charlotte''s figure appeared in the conference room on the top floor. Charlotte''s feet, who had just teleported back, were soft, almost to the ground, but at the moment of teleportation, Charlotte''s Chakra was evacuated directly. The 60-calorie amount left at the end is the amount to use the substitute technique.


    At this time, there was no one in the conference room. Charlotte took out a bowl of delicious ramen and recovered directly. After Chakra recovered, he opened the door and left the conference room.


    From the conference room, Charlotte came directly to Winston''s office.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Charlotte, Winston was a little surprised, but he quickly reacted when he thought of Tony and others who had returned before.


    "Boss, you are back."


    "Well, has anything special happened recently?"


    After thinking for a while, Winston said, "Boss, nothing else has happened recently."


    "But Elder Ginny said that when you come back, you can go directly to the office, which has been repaired."


    "Fixed?"


    Charlotte was stunned for a moment. Counting the time in the magical world, she left for about ten days, and the office that was bombed into ruins has recovered?


    Could it be that he has been in Asgard for a year, and he has never heard of Asgard''s saying that one day is one day and one month is the earth.


    "Yes, chief."


    "We have confirmed that the office has indeed recovered."


    "How long have I been gone?"


    "Ten days."


    "Okay, I got it!"


    After getting the answer she wanted to know, Charlotte did not stop at the Continental Hotel and returned to the office in the car arranged by Winston.


    And after Charlotte left in the car, Winston took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Ginny, Lord Charlotte, has returned.


    Rolls-Royce drove all the way, and soon came to the street where the Charlotte Office was located.


    Looking at the office that has returned to normal, Charlotte''s eyes are full of three hooks, and the magic circle inside the office is fully revealed, blocking his peeping.


    Seeing such a change, Charlotte also understood, is it back to normal?


    It seems that some magics in the magic world are not as bad as they think, and their practicality is still quite high.


    I think these should be the arrangements of Mr. Bassader, David and others. After all, other than their other people in the magic world, they didn''t know about it, and they were also mentioned when they were leaving when they explained to their subordinates.


    After getting out of the car and letting the driver go back by himself, Charlotte looked at the closed sign hanging on the door, took it off, pushed the door and walked in.


    Walking in all the way, the staff said respectfully when they saw Charlotte: "Lord Charlotte!"


    Charlotte nodded, looked at these unfamiliar faces, and silently came to the service desk.


    Serena respectfully said, "Lord Charlotte, you are back."


    "Have your injuries recovered?"


    "Thank you for your concern, the injury has healed."


    "Who is in the office?"


    "Mute-sama and Tsunade-sama are both in the laboratory, and the other adults are all on missions."


    Charlotte nodded: "Okay, I see."


    Without staying longer in the hall, Charlotte returned directly to her room.


    Back in the room, Charlotte sat on the bed and began to check the recent harvest.


    Outline the magic circle. Through the system check-in in the past seven days, you have obtained 50 delicious ramen, 200 ninja jade (the VIP level reaches level 4, you will get double reward of reincarnation stone +200), 200 reincarnation stone, 300 prestige, 8 ninjutsu secret scrolls, ninja recruitment 1 scroll (VIP level 5, get double reward ninja recruitment scroll +1), 50 delicious ramen.


    Iruka, Yamato, and Itachi, who returned to Earth, were completing a bounty quest from the Continental Hotel every day. In seven days, they completed a total of 21 D-level quests.


    Get rewarded reputation 200X21=4200 reputation, and copper coins 5000X21=105000.


    Seeing that all of them were D-level missions, Charlotte was somewhat disappointed, but considering the strength of the ninjas, it was reasonable for the tasks to become D-level.


    However, these gains are not the most important to Charlotte, but the magic materials obtained, which are all items that can be recharged.


    Charlotte waved her hand and took out all the 30% magic materials she had deducted from the storage space, looking at the magic materials piled up in the room.


    Charlotte stretched out her palm and recharged!


    The palm of the hand is like a swallowed space, and all the magic materials are sucked into it, leaving no traces.


    In just a few seconds, all the magic materials were swallowed up.


    Ding �� The recharge is successful, and the accumulative recharge is 6038 gold coins!


    Seeing that only 6,038 gold coins had been recharged, Charlotte frowned slightly. So many magic materials were only recharged with these. Isn''t it true that the materials for a magic circle are only 12,000 or 30%.


    It seems that these things are more than money than Charlotte thought. Of course, it is not that these magic materials are not really expensive. After all, materials that can be used to make new targets across borders are very precious in the entire universe.


    But these items, after being recharged, did not reflect their value.


    Charlotte then took out the light stone and looked at the item in her hand. Charlotte did not hesitate to recharge it directly. It is better to directly turn it into her own strength for precious things.


    Ding �� Successfully recharged 3280 gold coins, achieved double rewards for the first recharge, and received an additional 3280 gold coins.


    Seeing that another 6,560 gold coins had been credited into the account, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction. The price of a ray stone reached 1.5% of the value of magic materials, which was indeed Asgard''s collection.


    It even triggered the 3280 first-charge reward, but Charlotte knew that the current first-charge reward, except for one 25, was used up.


    After two consecutive recharges, Charlotte''s gold coins returned to 13,260. Considering the price of the battle position, Charlotte took out the soul stone sent by Thor again.


    Taking out the soul-stabilizing stone, Charlotte immediately felt the stability of her soul, as if everything was not so impatient.


    Feeling the effect of the soul stone, Charlotte hesitated for a moment, and finally recharged directly.


    Ding �� recharge is successful, get 6480 gold coins!


    Charlotte sighed when the top-up reminder came. As expected, the Soul Stone was the most valuable, but it was only 6,480 gold coins.


    It seems that the origin of this thing is the dimension of hell, but Charlotte has a scruples in her heart. When in the magical world, Mephisto and the **** creatures came to find faults and attacked the magical world.


    After he became stronger, he took his subordinates to counter-attack the **** dimension, scoured all its useful treasures quickly, and even if necessary, he could cultivate a divine tree in the **** dimension and **** it dry.


    I just don''t know if the fruit of the **** tree cultivated in the **** dimension will have different effects.


    After recharging all the items that could be recharged, Charlotte''s eyes fell on the nesting doll. Seven days had passed, and she could open a layer of trapping again. Without any hesitation, Charlotte took out the nesting doll. Special immediately began to lift the seal.


    As the magic power surged in Charlotte''s hands, the lock was released from the first layer of the seal, and a ray of light flashed and an evil witch appeared in the room.


    Charlotte didn''t give the other party a chance to speak, the thunder flashed in her hand, Chidori passed through her chest directly from behind the other party, and the witch who had just left the seal died on the spot before she could feel the outside world.


    After taking the magic equipment from the opponent, Charlotte directly recharged it and got an additional 2,000 gold coins.


    Looking at the witch lying on the ground, Charlotte rang the service bell and called the service staff of the office.


    "Send this body to the medical laboratory!"


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    Soon two staff members carried the witch''s body out and cleaned Charlotte''s room.


    So far, all the gold coins have been recharged, and Charlotte''s gold coins have reached 21,740 gold coins.


    Entering the system air entry, Charlotte went straight to the page of the battle position, and directly began to increase the battle position.


    Ding �� Do you spend 18,000 gold coins to add a battle position?


    Yes!


    With the deduction of 18,000 gold coins, Charlotte added another battle position. Looking at Haruno Sakura, who had not yet been revealed in the ninja column, Charlotte did not hesitate and directly put her ninja card in the battle. on the bar.


    Ding, please choose the location of the C-rank ninja Haruno Sakura.


    A. Within three meters of Charlotte Doyle.


    B, random with obvious.


    Considering Haruno Sakura''s strength at this time, as well as her character and experience, Charlotte didn''t dare to show it randomly, for fear that if she threw it in the wrong place, she would be caught by Hydra and used for experimentation.


    After all, with Haruno Sakura''s strength and personality, at this time, she really can''t play against those old silver coins, and even S.H.I.E.L.D. can generate a lot of information in Haruno Sakura.


    Without hesitation, he directly appeared within three meters of him.


    In the void, Haruno Sakura''s figure slowly appeared like an illusory dream bubble, and finally turned into a real body.


    Haruno Sakura, who had just appeared, immediately set off Kunai the moment she opened her eyes, and made a guarding action.


    Charlotte nodded when she saw this scene.


    As Haruno Sakura saw Charlotte Doyle in the room, this time, she withdrew her kunai and bowed respectfully, "Lord Charlotte!"


    Looking at Haruno Sakura''s short hair, Charlotte knew that this girl should have just completed the Chunin exam, and her attitude was much more serious than when she just graduated.


    Then he began to introduce the knowledge of this world to each other.


    the other side.


    Inside the Trident Building.


    Coulson heard the news reported by his agents at this time, and learned that Charlotte Doyle had appeared at the door of the office, and also personally took down the sign of suspension of business, so he didn''t stop there, and immediately brought a team of agents with him , took the energy block and went to consult the information.


    And Nick Fury, who was in the office, was also the first to know the news of Charlotte Doyle''s appearance, and at the same time received the news that Coulson received the energy block.


    In fact, about the intelligence information about Asgard Thor and others, Nick Fury has already obtained all the information through the Skrulls parked in the low-Earth orbit spacecraft For Asgard The existence of , the gods of Asa''s Domain, etc. have a general understanding, but these intelligence information is Nick Fury''s own separate intelligence source, and did not inform Coulson and other agents.


    Instead, he asked the other party to go to Charlotte to check the information, but Nick Fury wanted to see how well the super-strength ninjas behind Charlotte knew about the gods of the Asa Domain.


    If you don''t know anything, then the weight of the ninja power will drop a lot in Nick Fury''s heart. If the other party knows more about Asgard than the Skrulls, then he will re-evaluate the strength of the ninja. .


    After all, if you can understand Asgard, who is far away from the alien planet, then the power of the ninja, either has contact with Asgard who came to Earth before, or the other party has the ability to cross the galaxy.


    Whether it''s intergalactic communication or physical flight across planets like Carol Danvers, or having a spaceship capable of star navigation, it will raise the danger level of ninja forces.

 Chapter 349： Intelligence entrustment (2 in 1 wish you all five hundred and twenty happy)

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    At this time, Nick Fury had a trace of expectation in his heart. On the one hand, he hoped that Charlotte knew nothing about Asgard and could reduce the other party''s risk assessment. At the same time, he hoped that the extraordinary forces of the earth would have a certain ability to counterattack.


    Even if this power is temporarily not under his control, there is still a big difference between having it and not having it.


    It just depends on what kind of news Coulson will get, and then Nick Fury''s eyes moved to Chen Haoran''s latest report.


    Just when Charlotte revealed Haruno Sakura to the world, a system prompt sounded in her mind.


    Ding �� Get ??the title "The Original Seventh Class"!


    It was Kakashi, Haruno Sakura, Naruto Uzumaki, and Sasuke Uchiha who were all brought to the world by Charlotte. Although Kakashi Hatake at this time was not the one who had come out of Anbu to lead the team, but Still counted as leading Kakashi.


    Clicking on the title of the system, Charlotte checked the title reward.


    When I opened "The Original Seventh Class", what caught my eye was Kakashi standing behind the three, with his left hand on Sasuke Uchiha''s head and his right hand on Naruto''s head, taking a group photo with the entire team.


    Looking at the group photo of the four in front of her, Charlotte began to check the reward content of the title.


    Reward a ninja for a battle position!


    Seeing this reward, Charlotte''s face also showed a smile, knowing that a battle position at this time has reached the price of 20,000 gold coins, it can be said that it is not cheap at all.


    Xiangzhi Twelve Xiaoqiang formed not only Kakashi''s seventh class, but also three classes including third class, eighth class and tenth class. The teachers who led the team also included Mike Kay, Yuhi Hong, and Sarutobi Asi. Ma.


    Although Charlotte was very interested in the rewards of the other three teams, at this time he hadn''t even collected the twelve Xiaoqiang, let alone their leading teachers.


    After briefly explaining some of the rules of this world to Haruno Sakura, and who the ninjas are, Charlotte asked the staff of the Continental Hotel to come over and handle the identity procedures for Haruno Sakura, and then threw it to Katherine and followed her study. knowledge here.


    Just when Charlotte hadn''t rested for a few minutes, Coulson brought a team of SHIELD agents to the door of the office.


    After getting off the car, Coulson did not enter the office with the entire team of agents, but let the members of the team guard outside and walked in empty-handed.


    Pushing open the door of the office, Coulson walked in and entered the office. Coulson walked in the direction of the service desk, but along the way he looked at all the interior decoration of the office.


    Relying on his extraordinary memory, Coulson found that the decoration tables and chairs inside were exactly the same as before they were bombed, and there was no difference at all, except for the replacement of some staff.


    It seems that the extraordinary force of ninjas still holds many secrets.


    Coming to the front desk, looking at the woman in front of him and the strange girl beside him, Coulson frowned slightly and said in his heart, "It''s a change, it seems that Iruka is no longer in charge of this one."


    However, when he saw the forehead guard on the girl''s head, Coulson knew in his heart that this was another ninja. Although he didn''t know the specific strength, but with reference to the strength of Xiao Li and Temari, I''m afraid it is not a simple matter. Role.


    "Sir, do you have anything to entrust."


    "Hello, I''m Coulson, an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. I need to do some intelligence missions. Please contact Charlotte Doyle."


    Haruno Sakura opened her eyes wide and looked at the strange man in front of her. Not long after she came to this world, she heard that someone was looking for Lord Charlotte to entrust her with a mission.


    "Please wait in the parlour."


    A staff member standing by the service desk walked up to Coulson.


    "Sir, please come with me."


    Coulson followed the staff and entered the reception room, waiting for Charlotte''s arrival.


    Catherine picked up the phone from the service desk and called Charlotte directly.


    "My lord, here comes Agent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D."


    "Yes, it''s an intelligence mission."


    "I didn''t bring anything, but I heard an **** car and a team outside the office, where is the entrusted thing."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Haruno Sakura opened her eyes wide, looked at Serena who hung up the phone, and said, "Sister Serena, does Lord Charlotte want to receive this person?"


    Serena nodded and glanced at the little girl in front of her, and said with a smile, "Yes, Lord Charlotte will come down later."


    "The items that the other party has entrusted with information are very important to us."


    Haruno Sakura nodded thoughtfully, and then Serena continued to explain the basics of this world to the other party.


    Coulson was sitting on the sofa in the reception room with a cup of coffee in front of him.


    Looking at the same room layout as before it was destroyed, I sighed at the power of ninjas.


    At the same time, I guessed that I should be able to get the answer I wanted for today''s intelligence request.


    After all, if there is one more ally at the level of the Son of the King of God, and the other party is a god, this kind of power will also be of great help to S.H.I.E.L.D., but it can also be used to suppress the power of ninjas when necessary.


    Just as Coulson was thinking, Charlotte pushed open the door of the reception room and walked in.


    "Long time no see, Coulson."


    Seeing Charlotte coming in, Coulson immediately stood up and shook hands and said, "Long time no see, Mr. Charlotte."


    On the sofa, Charlotte looked at Coulson in front of her and said."


    "It seems that S.H.I.E.L.D. has come to take care of my business again."


    "I don''t know what kind of intelligence commission it is."


    Coulson sat up straight, then took out a tablet and placed it in front of Charlotte.


    Watching Coulson''s actions, Charlotte took the tablet on the table and clicked on the unplayed video.


    As the above video plays, Charlotte drives to the scene where the Destroyer destroys the town, as well as Thor, the **** of thunder, and the battle scene between Sif and the three warriors of Asgard fighting the Destroyer.


    Since Charlotte picked up the tablet, Coulson has been paying attention to Charlotte''s facial expressions, and found that the other party''s expression has not changed in the slightest, and he didn''t know the other party for a while. Do you understand.


    Putting down the tablet in her hand, Charlotte knew that her chance to harvest a wave of energy stones was coming, depending on how much the other party prepared this time.


    "What information do you want to know this time?"


    "According to your mission entrustment, I will determine the price of the entrustment fee."


    Coulson pondered for a moment and said, "We were attacked in a small town in New Mexico a week ago."


    "A self-proclaimed prince of God''s Domain, Thor, the God of Thunder, came to the town, followed by the four people of God''s Domain, and the steel robot sent by another prince of God''s Domain, Loki, which happened in the town. war."


    "The battle between the two sides resulted in the destruction of the entire town, and after the war Thor and his friends left the earth."


    "It''s the battle scene you just saw in the video."


    Charlotte nodded in understanding.


    "I need to determine several intelligence information on my side. The first is how many people appear in the video and what their real identities are."


    "Second: If they are really the gods of the gods, then where are the gods of the Asa gods, and why haven''t they appeared for more than ten centuries after leaving myths and legends a thousand years ago."


    "Third: what kind of forces and organizations are the gods of the gods, and what are their strengths."


    "Fourth: What is the purpose of their birth this time?"


    Coulson asked four questions in a row, then stopped, picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip, moistening his throat.


    Watching Coulson stop, Charlotte said, "The video includes the robot and the people behind the robot, each with 50 energy stones."


    "Sold as a package, not information alone."


    Charlotte knew that as long as she determined a person''s information, Coulson would be able to distinguish the authenticity of the intelligence information obtained from Jane and others, so she packaged and sold it directly.


    Coulson was stunned when he heard such a high price, and then said: "Charlotte, 50 energy blocks per person, is this price too exaggerated?"


    "No, trust me they''re worth the price."


    "As for your later questions, they''re not three questions, but five questions."


    "50 power stones for a question, you need to pay 600 power stones."


    Hearing Charlotte''s offer, Coulson was stunned, it was really more expensive every time.


    But after hesitating for a while, he accepted Charlotte''s proposal.


    "Okay, at your price."


    In fact, after Charlotte turned 4 questions into 12 intelligence commissions, Coulson responded. Since there is so much intelligence, the existence of the gods of the gods has been confirmed, otherwise there is no need to divide a task commission. unravel.


    But in order to learn more about these gods, Coulson did not change his mission. He knew that the information of the intelligence was in Charlotte''s hands. At this time, it was not a big deal for S.H.I.E.L.D. good thing.


    Charlotte didn''t hesitate, and directly sent six blank quest scrolls to Catherine, and then wrote an intelligence request on it.


    As Charlotte wrote down all the intelligence requests, Coulson didn''t hesitate. After taking the task scroll, he directly signed his name on it.


    Seeing that everything was done, Charlotte said, "Your mission commission hasn''t been paid yet."


    "Mr. Charlotte, I didn''t know that this mission requires so many energy blocks, and the number is not enough."


    "But I will ask the staff from the headquarters to deliver it later."


    Charlotte smiled: "Okay, for the sake of our many cooperations, this time I''ll let you get the information first and pay later."


    "But I hope this situation will not happen again in the future."


    "Thank you for your generosity, Mr. Charlotte."


    Charlotte picked up the tablet on the table, then paused to Saul''s figure, and started talking.


    "This is Thor, the **** of thunder, and the eldest son of Odin, the **** of Asa, and the prince of the gods."


    "Listen to the name, you can understand, this is the **** who masters thunder."


    Hearing the news revealed by Charlotte, which was no different from the information in his possession, he nodded to express his understanding.


    Then Charlotte called out Sif again, and continued to speak:


    "This is Sif, the God of Land and Harvest in Asa''s Domain."


    Coulson thought of the content of the fairy tale and said, "Is she Thor''s wife?"


    Charlotte smiled and then said, "I need to pay for this issue separately, but let me tell you."


    "She is Thor''s childhood sweetheart, but she''s not married, and she''s not Thor''s wife."


    Hearing this answer, Coulson breathed a sigh of relief. It would be better if it was not his wife, or Jane Foster would have a chance...


    "As for these three, they are the three warriors of Asgard and Thor''s partners: Fandral, Hogan, and Volstagg."


    After introducing the names of the five people, Charlotte then pointed to the steel giant who destroyed everything in the video and said, "This is the Destroyer armor."


    "It is a powerful battle armor created by the god-king of Odin by gathering the power of the gods. It can be worn on the body or controlled remotely like in the video."


    "And it was Thor''s younger brother, Loki, the **** of tricks and mischief, who was in control at the time."


    "This is the identity of several people."


    Hearing Charlotte finish telling everyone''s identities, Coulson nodded. These were no different from the information they had, but Charlotte confirmed the authenticity of the information.


    Charlotte then continued to speak: "As for the gods of Asa, where do they live, and why haven''t they appeared on Earth for a long time."


    Charlotte took out a piece of white paper and simply drew a world tree and nine planets growing on the world tree on it.


    "The place where the gods of Asa are located is called Asgard, not on the earth. In the introduction of the Nine Realms of the World Tree, the earth is called the atrium and is also called Midgard."


    "As for why can leave each other''s myths on the earth more than a thousand years ago, it was because the frost giant who informed Jotunheim at that time had a war with the gods of Asa."


    "And one of the battlefields is the earth, so the gods of the Asa domain left their myths on the earth."


    As for why she didn''t come to Earth after leaving, Charlotte said: "No one knows the specific reason, maybe because there is nothing on Earth worth their nostalgia."


    "And the Asgardians lived very long, up to 5,000 years."


    Hearing that the lifespan of Asgardians is only 5,000, Coulson was stunned and said, "Shouldn''t the lifespan of a **** be endless?"


    Charlotte glanced at Coulson, and then said lightly: "Asgardians are called the gods of Asa, but in my eyes, they are just a group of powerful aliens, but they have a longer lifespan. Ordinary earthlings are just powerful."


    ???

 Chapter 350： Sand Falls - Gaara

    Charlotte continued: "Of course, it is normal for such an existence to be called a **** in the worldview of ordinary people."


    ??


    Coulson nodded thoughtfully, agreeing with Charlotte''s statement.


    ??


    As Nick Fury''s confidant, he is also in charge of these special projects and holds information that others don''t know.


    ??


    Just like the corpse in Tahiti, let Coles know that in the universe, there are not only people on earth, but also other planets with life, but with the technology of the earth itself, interstellar travel is not yet possible, and Unable to travel to other life planets.


    ??


    Charlotte continued to introduce: "As for the organization and strength of the other party."


    ??


    "Asgard was ruled by Odin, the king of the Asadian domain, and Odin had already ruled the Nine Realms a long time ago."


    ??


    "Including the earth, all are within the other party''s rule."


    ??


    "what?"


    ??


    "The earth is ruled, how is this possible, we will not accept or compromise!"


    ??


    Looking at the excited Coulson, Charlotte did not immediately explain, but continued to say: "Asa God''s Domain has terrifying strength, energy weapons that can annihilate stars, and a rainbow bridge that can be teleported between stars. ."


    ??


    "In terms of individual strength, the weakest soldier in Asa''s Domain is also stronger than the most elite soldier on Earth."


    ??


    "And the most powerful God-king, Odin, has the ability to destroy the world, and can easily destroy a planet with all his strength."


    ??


    Charlotte briefly described the lower and upper limits of Asa''s Domain''s strength.


    ??


    Listening to Charlotte''s remarks, Coulson''s mouth widened.


    ??


    The opponent has a star-annihilation level weapon and a powerful **** king who can destroy the planet. What should S.H.I.E.L.D. use to resist.


    ??


    "Even so, people on Earth will not accept the rule of other forces, even if the other party is a god."


    ??


    Charlotte Playing Taste: "So what are you going to do?"


    ??


    "Do you want to go to war with Asa''s Domain?"


    ??


    Looking at Charlotte who was smiling playfully, Coulson said, "Mr. Charlotte, you must have other news to tell me."


    ??


    "Asa God''s Domain has ruled the Nine Realms for countless years, and the Earth is just a name for the other party. After all, back then, the forces on Earth did not speak out against Odin''s rule in the universe."


    ??


    "Besides, for more than a thousand years, the gods of Asa have not appeared on the earth to actually rule."


    ??


    In fact, there is a sentence Charlotte didn''t say. Odin just didn''t send troops to guard the earth, but he didn''t ignore the other worlds like the earth, and the resident Asgard warriors were sent a lot.


    ??


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Coulson was thoughtful, just like his own yard. Although he is in charge of his own home, although the ants living in the underground of the yard live in the area you rule, the owner will not go there. Manage the life and development of these ants.


    ??


    But the master''s child might use a kettle to water the ant''s nest, just like the Destroyer who descended on New Mexico, Loki just prevented Thor''s return, but for the destroyed town, whether it is Loki or Sol didn''t have the slightest idea of ??being responsible.


    ??


    Although the final result was not as cruel as Coulson thought at first, it was still very dangerous, so he said, "I see."


    ??


    Seeing that Coulson understood what she meant, Charlotte continued to answer the following questions.


    ??


    "As for the reason why Thor came to Earth this time, it was just an experience of the God King Odin for Thor, and the location of the experience was chosen to be on Earth."


    ??


    Looking at Charlotte''s understatement, Coulson''s brain was stunned. He had thought about many possibilities, and the SHIELD think tank had also made a lot of guesses, but he did not expect it to be a kind of **** king to prince. test and practice.


    ??


    Charlotte tapped the table a few times with her index finger, and then said indifferently, "Your intelligence commission has been completed."


    ??


    "Mr. Charlotte, thank you for your help."


    ??


    "These intelligences are very useful to us."


    ??


    Coulson then tapped the Bluetooth headset in his ear twice, and the agents stationed outside the office opened the door of the **** car and walked out with twelve suitcases.


    ??


    Soon, led by the office''s waiter, he came to the conference room.


    ??


    The agents of SHIELD placed all twelve suitcases in front of Charlotte.


    ??


    "Mr. Charlotte, each box contains 50 energy blocks, exactly 600, which is the commission fee for this intelligence commission."


    ??


    Charlotte looked at the suitcases stacked in front of her and nodded with satisfaction.


    ??


    "Since the things have been delivered, I''ll say goodbye first."


    ??


    After Coulson finished speaking, he left the office with the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., got in the car, and said directly:


    ??


    "Go back to the Trident Building!"


    ??


    Coulson and others rushed back to the SHIELD headquarters at a faster speed than before.


    ??


    After returning to the headquarters, Coulson immediately reported the information he had obtained to Nick Fury.


    ??


    After listening to Coulson''s report, Nick Fury didn''t show any surprise on his face, and said indifferently, "Okay, I see!"


    ??


    With Coulson gone, Nick Fury wasn''t as peaceful as he appeared to be.


    ??


    Charlotte and others knew the identities of Sol and others, and Nick Fury was not surprised to know the strength of Asgard. He also knew these things.


    ??


    But knowing the purpose of Thor''s presence on Earth would be very wrong.


    ??


    After all, it didn''t take a few days before Sol arrived on Earth, and it didn''t take long for this to happen.


    ??


    A god-king sealed his son''s power and then threw it on the earth for training. This must be a very secret matter. Charlotte was able to understand so quickly that the power of ninjas must be related to Asgard.


    ??


    And the relationship between the two must be very close, otherwise it would be impossible to know so clearly so quickly. After all, even if Saul returns, such a thing cannot be revealed to the world.


    ??


    It seems that the ninja thing is more complicated than I thought...


    ??


    ??


    Charlotte Office.


    ??


    In the reception room, after seeing Coulson leave, Charlotte threw the six signed quest scrolls to the quest meeting place one by one in exchange for rewards.


    ??


    Ding, congratulations on completing the A-level mission, you will get a reward of 5,000 RP, 500,000 copper coins, and a beautiful treasure chest!


    ??


    Hearing that it was an A-level mission, Charlotte was stunned for a moment. For so many years, there have been only a handful of A-level missions. Is this mission entrusted by intelligence with such a high rating?


    ??


    With a skeptical attitude, Charlotte submitted all the remaining mission scrolls to the mission meeting place one after another.


    ??


    Ding, congratulations on completing the A-level mission, you will get a reward of 5,000 RP, 500,000 copper coins, and a beautiful treasure chest!


    ??


    Ding, congratulations on completing the A-level mission, you will get a reward of 5,000 RP, 500,000 copper coins, and a beautiful treasure chest!


    ??


    Ding, congratulations on completing the A-level mission, you will get a reward of 5,000 RP, 500,000 copper coins, and a beautiful treasure chest!


    ??


    Ding, congratulations on completing the A-level mission, you will get a reward of 5,000 RP, 500,000 copper coins, and a beautiful treasure chest!


    ??


    Ding, congratulations on completing the A-level mission, you will get a reward of 5,000 RP, 500,000 copper coins, and a beautiful treasure chest!


    The five quest rewards in a row were all grade A ratings, and Charlotte herself did not expect it at all. It seems that the information on extraordinary strength is still very highly rated in the quest assembly.


    ??


    Thinking of Jiraiya''s life in exchange for information in the original book, it seems that his asking price is low.


    ??


    Looking at the twelve suitcases in front of her, Charlotte poured out all the energy blocks inside, and 600 energy blocks were piled up on the ground, like a hill.


    ??


    The blue energy gathered together is fast, and the reception room is also stained with a layer of blue light.


    ??


    Ding��Found a rechargeable item, whether to recharge it!


    ??


    Top up!


    ??


    With the confirmation of recharging, all the energy blocks in the reception room were absorbed by Charlotte''s palm, leaving only twelve empty suitcases.


    ??


    Ding �� The recharge is successful, and you will get 108,000 gold coins!


    ??


    The first time she got six-digit gold coins, a smile appeared on Charlotte''s face, and it seemed that there was no shortage of gold coins in a short period of time.


    ??


    With so many gold coins, it seems that Akatsuki Suzaku Uchiha Itachi can be directly released by him!


    ??


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for raising her VIP level to level 9!


    ??


    Get the VIP level 9 privilege package!


    ??


    When buying ninjas in the item store, each window can be purchased 9 times a day!


    ??


    Get the privilege package: 26000 copper coins, 350 reputation, 4 ninja recruitment scrolls, 50 bowls of delicious ramen!


    ??


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for raising her VIP level to level 10!


    ??


    Free recruitment of VIP 10-level privileged ninja sandstorm Gaara!


    ??


    Get the privilege package: 28000 copper coins, 400 reputation, 5 ninja recruitment scrolls, 50 bowls of delicious ramen!


    ??


    Seeing that her VIP level had been raised twice in a row, Charlotte was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that this time the harvest was indeed a lot of money, especially Sandstorm Gaara, who is a ruthless character, and her ninja level was also rated as b-ninja.


    ??


    Without hesitation, Charlotte immediately realized that she had entered the system space!


    ??


    As soon as he entered the system space, he saw two huge fireworks rising in the sky, which were then turned into subtitles.


    ??


    Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for reaching VIP level 9!


    ??


    Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for reaching VIP level 10!


    ??


    Not caring about the fireworks rising above the Hokage Rock Wall, Charlotte directly opened the ninja bar.


    ??


    Immediately I saw that Sandstorm Gaara''s avatar was lit up, and it was marked with Fragment 40/40 - Recruiting!


    ??


    Seeing that the free recruiting had become 40 pieces and placed on her ninja column, Charlotte clicked recruit without any hesitation.


    ??


    With a flash of brilliance, a new picture appeared in front of Charlotte.


    ??


    But he was dressed for the Chunin exam. Sand Ninja''s forehead guard was worn diagonally across his waist, with a huge sand gourd on his back, and the word "love" was engraved on his head!


    ??


    Congratulations on recruiting a b-level two-star ninja - Gaara!


    ??


    The ninja recruitment was successful, and Charlotte checked the ninja''s skills immediately, but Charlotte knew that all Gaara''s skills were divided into multiple ninjas by the Rubik''s Cube.


    ??


    Before he came, there were Sandstorm Gaara, Reliance Body-Gaara, Shippuden-Gaara, Ninja World War-Gaara, I don''t know if this Gaara can be transformed into a tail beast and how many skills it has.


    ??


    Click on Ninja Details.


    ??


    Bend: I love Luo


    ??


    Basic Attack: Control the sand to perform mid-range and long-range attacks.


    ??


    Skills: Sand Waterfall Funeral, Sand Shower, Sand Waterfall Wind Hell


    ??


    Sand Waterfall Funeral: Create a ball of sand moving forward on the ground. After the sand ball hits the enemy, it will form quicksand to wrap the enemy and lift into the air and squeeze. The sand explosion at the last distance will give a humiliating and fatal attack.


    ??


    Sand Shower: Summons sand material from the ground, the killing material stays in the air for a short time and turns into sand and stabs forward, and the enemy that hits will be killed. (When the sand substance is summoned, the exploding sand will cause damage to the surrounding enemies and float)


    ??


    Sand Waterfall Wind Hell: Induce a large number of sand kicks under the ground, and use chakra to form a powerful tornado of these sands. The enemies in the sand storm will be devastated and eventually killed in the air.


    ??


    (I will work hard as a sand ninja with the goal of becoming Kazekage!)


    ??


    With the successful recruitment of ninjas, Charlotte''s strength has been increased again, the amount of chakra has increased by 5 cards again, and at the same time, Gaara''s sand control ability and skills have been controlled.


    ??


    Looking at the introduction of Gaara''s ninja, Charlotte frowned slightly, as she guessed, the Gaara she recruited could not be transformed into a tail beast.


    ??


    It can be said that the overall strength is no different from the strength shown when participating in the Chunin exam, but it does not have the ability to transform into a tail beast, but as the ninja becomes a star, the strength will be improved.


    ??


    Only after recruiting the body-Gaara, can he have the ability to transform into a tail beast, and the strength of the two will be greatly improved when they are combined.


    ??


    Just like Naruto at this time, he merged with the Ninja students himself, and he was stronger than he was during the Chunin exam.


    ??


    Although it can''t reach the most perfect state, Charlotte can still accept it. After all, recruiting Gaara doesn''t cost any money. It is a ninja given by the system for free, but there are also title rewards for playing positions. This wave can be said to be Make big money.


    ??


    Thinking that he already had three ninjas from Sandyin Village under his command at this time, the idea of ??opening a base by himself could be implemented.


    ??


    The team composed of three ninjas, Kamdori-Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara, is enough to carry out the mission of the sub-base outside. Although it did not lead the team to control the overall situation, but with the strength of Gaara at this time. Respond to external temptations.


    ??


    Presumably, the development of the sub-base will definitely be able to lure SHIELD and Hydra into the temptation, but I don''t know how many resources can be deceived, but at that time, I need to explain some things to the three in advance.


    ??


    After making a plan, Charlotte placed Gaara''s Ninja card directly on the battle column. UU Reading


    ??


    Ding, please choose a location where you can see the b-rank ninja Gaara.


    ??


    a. Within three meters of Charlotte Doyle.


    ??


    b. Random and obvious.


    ??


    After thinking about it for a moment, Charlotte chose to show it at random, but she put a piece of her memory into Gaara!


    ??


    Following Charlotte''s choice, the picture in front of her changed in the next second. The Nine Worlds of the World Tree suddenly appeared in front of Charlotte, and nine planets appeared in Charlotte''s eyes.


    ??


    This sudden change shocked Charlotte, and then the pictures of 9 planets flashed by, and finally locked on the earth. Finally, the picture of the earth kept shrinking and changing, and finally locked in a desert area in Afghanistan. Showing my love.


    ??


    Gaara, who appeared in the desert area of ??Afghanistan, was accepting the memory in his mind at this time, and learned that he had come to a strange world, and that his sister and brother had all come to this world, according to the request of Lord Charlotte. , I need to find Temari and Kankuro first and return to Lord Charlotte together.


    ??


    Gaara, who had just experienced the failure of the invasion of Konoha, had a new definition of his own way of ninja, without the tyranny at the beginning, thinking of the task in his mind, the corner of his mouth smiled.


    ??


    "A family search mission?"


    ??


    "interesting!"


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 351： Konoha 3 Ninja - Orochimaru

    He looked up at the sun above his head, and then at the endless desert. Gaara had to sigh that he and the desert really had a relationship. The place where the new world appeared was also a desert. After thinking about it, he was thinking about how to find it. Temari and Kankuro.


    ??


    When thinking of the extra ninjutsu and psychic techniques in his mind, Gaara immediately locked onto the ninja dog.


    ??


    Gaara made a mark on both hands and then bit her fingers.


    ??


    "Spirituality!"


    ??


    After a burst of smoke, Parker''s figure appeared in the desert. After he came out, Parker glanced around, and then his eyes fell on Gaara.


    ??


    "It seems that you little brat was also brought here by Lord Charlotte."


    ??


    "Call me out, what''s the matter?"


    ??


    Gaara looked at the ninja dog in front of him and said indifferently, "Please take me to Temari."


    ??


    Hearing Gaara''s request, Parker lay on the ground and sniffed. After a while, he said, "She''s too far from here."


    ??


    "I can take you in that direction, but it may take a long time."


    ??


    Gaara nodded and followed Parker in one direction.


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    After Charlotte revealed Gaara, she glanced at the number of gold coins she had at this time, which was 111,740.


    ??


    After seeing this terrifying number, Charlotte came to the ninja recruitment center, but instead of directly recruiting ninjas, she looked at the limited return.


    ??


    However, it has been more than a month since the last Anbu limited return, and all the ninjas in it have already been updated, but because of the lack of money before, Charlotte did not pay attention after knowing that it had been updated. , after all, there are ninjas that have direct purchases but no gold coins to buy, that kind of feeling is very bad.


    ??


    However, at this time, Charlotte had no shortage of gold coins, so she had no worries, no such worries, and she went straight to the limited return.


    ??


    At this time, the original images of the three Anbu ninjas have all been cancelled, followed by the b-level ninja Konoha Sannin-Orochimaru, the b-level ninja curse mark-Uchiha Sasuke, and the b-level ninja first tail-Uzumaki Naruto people.


    ??


    Looking at the three direct-purchase ninjas on the limited recruitment interface, Charlotte wiped her eyes.


    ??


    To be so powerful, he directly brought a scientific research talent to him. You must know that Charlotte didn''t know how long she thought about waiting for this scientific research talent.


    ??


    He even made the first scientific research ninja to be a ninja like Dou or Shennong, and he did not expect that Orochimaru, one of the three ninjas, would appear directly in the form of direct purchase.


    ??


    He only thought that he might have to wait for Itachi to be recruited before he could obtain Orochimaru through the recruitment scroll. After all, Tsunade had to recruit ninjas to obtain it.


    ??


    Charlotte then turned her attention to the other two ninjas, the tailed beast-shaped Naruto Uzumaki. Although it was only a tailed transformation, its strength was beyond doubt, surpassing the average Joinin.


    ??


    Naruto, who has a demon fox coat and can be turned into one tail, has an instant destructive power, and his strength is simply incomparable, especially once it is merged, the strength of Naruto after coming out is even stronger.


    ??


    As for Sasuke Uchiha, who finally entered the second state, his strength can be said to be the peak of his strength before Shippuden-Uchiha Sasuke. With the blessing of state two, ordinary Joinin is not Sasuke''s opponent at this time.


    ??


    Even the four Yin Ninjas who also turned on state 2 are still not Sasuke''s opponents at this time. After all, the power that Sasuke obtained is the curse of the sky, and the increase in strength is even stronger.


    ??


    The only thing that makes Charlotte a little unfortunate is that there is no Jiraiya who is one of the three ninjas. After all, he knows that if he gathers three people together, he can get the title of Konoha three ninjas, and there are corresponding title rewards.


    ??


    After calculating the three new ninjas, only Orochimaru needs a battle position, and the other two only need ninja fusion. Charlotte took a look at the purchase price of 16,800 gold coins. The ninja shop and ninja recruiting do not have these three for the time being. Human figures are temporarily unavailable through other channels.


    ??


    Charlotte didn''t hesitate to buy them all. She spent 50,400 gold coins in a row. Nearly half of the gold coins were spent, and three more ninjas were added.


    ??


    Looking at the remaining 61,340 gold coins, I not only sighed that the wind blows the egg shell, but the wealth is gone and people are happy!


    ??


    After purchasing the ninja, Charlotte went directly to the ninja column. At this time, there were three more figures in the ninja column, and their avatars were lit up.


    ??


    40/40 recruitment of b-level ninja-Konoha Sannin-Orochimaru, b-level ninja-first tail-Uzumaki Naruto 40/40 recruitment, b-level ninja-curse mark-Uchiha Sasuke 40/40 recruitment.


    ??


    Seeing that the three ninjas all appeared in her ninja column in the form of 40 fragments, Charlotte now clicked on the avatar of Orochimaru to recruit.


    ??


    A new screen popped up in the next second.


    ??


    I saw that Orochimaru at this time happened to be during the second ninja war, and he fought with Tsunade, Jiraiya and Sanjiao Yu Hanzo, and was given the title of Sannin. At this time, he was dressed the same as Tsunade. , a battle suit wearing a Konoha ninja forehead guard!


    ??


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting a new ninja b-ninja: Konoha Sannin-Orochimaru.


    ??


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    ??


    Konoha Sannin-Orochimaru: B-level ninja two stars


    ??


    Basic Attack: Double Snake Strike, Snake Strangulation, Snake Sword!


    ??


    Substitute: Snake Substitute!


    ??


    Skills: Snake, Hidden Shadow Snake Hand, Konoha Sannin Great Combo.


    ??


    Snake shape: Transform into a snake shape and sprint forward. After hitting the enemy, it will track the enemy''s position and rush out from the ground. You can also sneak out after a period of time, or spit out a large number of snakes to attack the enemy.


    ??


    Hidden Shadow Snake Hand: Extend the giant snake from the hand and grab it forward. When the grab is successful, it will pull the enemy back and whip it, or Orochimaru will rush out directly from the snake''s mouth to attack the enemy.


    ??


    Konoha Sannin��Da Combo: Summons Jiraiya and Tsunade from Naruto World to attack in combination, allowing opponents to see the strength of the legendary Sannin. (Let you see the power of the legendary Sannin!)


    ??


    Looking at the skills mastered by Konoha Sannin-Orochimaru, even flat a can catch up with the skill attacks of ordinary ninjas, and Orochimaru has also reached the shadow-level powerhouse at this time. His strength and combat experience are very terrifying, and he has command. ability to fight.


    ??


    As for Orochimaru''s profound skills, it is even more exaggerated. Tsunade and Jiraiya were summoned directly from Naruto World to attack together. Although they only had the power of one blow, the combined attack of the three shadow-level powerhouses was very terrifying. The powerhouse of the same level is to take this trick hard, and it will be useless if it does not die.


    ??


    Orochimaru is not only powerful, but most importantly, its life-saving ability is also strong. It can also carry out scientific research operations, which is also a very strong help for Charlotte.


    ??


    Click to receive the ninja, Charlotte''s chakra volume increased by 5 cards again, reaching 70 cards chakra volume, and she also obtained a bunch of snakeskin skills from Orochimaru.


    ??


    After taking Konoha Sannin-Orochimaru into the bag, Charlotte set her sights on the first tail - Naruto Uzumaki.


    ??


    Looking at the upcoming third Naruto Uzumaki in her hands, Charlotte secretly thought: If this is not integrated at the beginning, wouldn''t it mean that there will be an army of Naruto, and Naruto will have two more of himself.


    ??


    But Charlotte shook her head in the end. What he needed was quality, not quantity. It was a matter of quantity. Naruto himself could use a large number of multi-shadow clones to take over Naruto''s overall situation.


    ??


    Came to the first tail - Uzumaki Naruto''s avatar and clicked Ninja Recruitment.


    ??


    A new screen popped up in the next second.


    Naruto Uzumaki had already put on the demon fox coat at this time, and even showed a tail, his face showed a ferocious color, and his mouth seemed to be shouting Sass. At this time, there was a vermilion spiral in his hand. Pill, it looks extremely powerful!


    ??


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting the new ninja B-Ninja: The First Tail - Naruto Uzumaki.


    ??


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    ??


    The first tail - Uzumaki Naruto: b-class ninja two stars


    ??


    Normal Attack: Incarnate as a demon fox to attack


    ??


    Skills: Zhu Brand, Miserable Gang Fist, Zhu Zhi Spiral Pill.


    ??


    Zhu Brand: The nine-tailed chakra is transformed into the hand of a demon fox, and it performs a short-range three-strike forward, and hits the enemy into the air.


    ??


    Miserable Gang Fist: Turns the Nine-Tailed Chakra into the hands of a demon fox, knocks the enemy in front of him flying, and then grabs it back in front of him.


    ??


    Vermilion Spiral Pill: Use the vermilion spiral pill made by the nine-tailed chakra to dash forward and cause a lot of damage to the enemy in front! (I will keep getting stronger until I get recognized!)


    ??


    The one-tailed Naruto can be said to have acquired a very strong strength in this world. With the destructive power at this time, even in the battle of New York, I believe that the other party can exert a strong strength, but I don''t know if it can be. Destroy the Leviathan alone.


    ??


    Moreover, Naruto''s one-tailed transformation can become a normal force at this time. After the tailed beast is released, it will not faint and be injured, and it will not directly go berserk and destroy everywhere.


    ??


    Thinking of runaways, Charlotte thought of a terrifying Naruto, with no difference - Naruto Uzumaki. This Naruto can not only transform into a tailed beast, but also summon Toad Wentai, and directly transform into a full nine-tailed attack.


    ??


    The most important such an exaggerated Naruto is just a C-rank ninja. You must know that Naruto with 4 tails can compete with Orochimaru, and when he has 8 tails, he can defeat Payne''s avatar of Heaven, and the strength of 9 tails. Afraid that it could directly destroy the entire New York.


    ??


    As for the enemies of the New York War, all they need to do is keep the nine-tailed Naruto under the space gate, and then they can completely destroy each other.


    ??


    It''s a pity that Charlotte didn''t encounter such a C-Ninja Naruto, and I don''t know if I can meet him later.


    ??


    Without thinking too much, Charlotte clicked to receive the ninja. The amount of chakra in the special body increased by 5 cards again, reaching 75 cards. At this time, Charlotte, who was sitting on the sofa in the reception room, was under the pressure of chakra on her body. It became fierce, but it increased the amount of fifteen cards in a row, which was already very terrifying. After the first tail - Naruto Uzumaki was included in the bag, Charlotte set her sights on the third Uchiha Sasuke. body.


    ??


    Looking at Sasuke in front of him, Charlotte not only sighed that Naruto and Naruto are two people who have a strong bond, they have to fuse the three bodies together, and they have to increase their strength and recruit together!


    ??


    A new screen popped up in the next second.


    ??


    Sasuke Uchiha has already turned on the second state at this time, and his appearance has become a lot uglier, especially that although the pair of wings gave him the ability to fly, it also made him ugly! (Weeping Chidori Spell Seal Sasuke)


    ??


    Looking at Sasuke''s appearance, Charlotte decided that he should not use it again in this state. Strength enhancement is temporary, but ugliness lasts forever.


    ??


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting the new ninja b-ninja: curse mark - Uchiha Sasuke.


    ??


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    ??


    Curse Seal - Sasuke Uchiha: B-level ninja two stars


    ??


    Skills: Fire Escape, Fire Phoenix Immortal Technique, Swift Wind Bomb, Weeping Chidori.


    ??


    Huo Dun��Fire Phoenix Immortal Technique: Jumps into the air and sprays multiple fireballs towards the ground. After the fireballs hit the ground, they explode and levitate the enemy.


    ??


    Swift Wind Bomb: It spins forward and charges rapidly, and enemies in front of it will be killed.


    ??


    Weeping Chidori: After charging itself, it charges forward, uses the black thunderbolt in its palm to continuously silence the enemy, and finally triggers a powerful thunder explosion that knocks the enemy into the air. (As a person on a mission, it is impossible to lose in a place like this!)


    ??


    Basic Attack: A physical attack in state 2.


    ??


    Seeing that not only Naruto''s tailed beast-turned Spiral Maru was strengthened, but also the Chidori in Sasuke''s second state changed from a blue Chidori to a more terrifying black thunderbolt.


    ??


    And in this state, Sasuke Uchiha defeated Naruto who turned into a tail, showing his strength.


    ??


    Speaking of which, Sasuke, who is wearing a thunderbolt, and Thor, who is holding a hammer, are more like Thor.


    ??


    I don''t know what kind of mentality Saul will have when he meets Sasuke who has learned how to escape from the Thunder. Maybe he can consider changing his name to Hammer God.


    ??


    As the curse mark - Sasuke Uchiha was received, the chakra amount of 5 cards was added to Charlotte again. It can be said that in one day, his chakra increased by 20 cards, which can be said to increase by one-third. A large amount of chakra appears in Charlotte''s body, and it also nourishes Charlotte''s body and increases the strength of her physical body.


    ??


    However, Charlotte''s chakras were not extracted by squeezing cells, but after increasing in the body, they began to slowly strengthen his body, making it slowly evolve in the direction of Otsutsuki.


    ??


    With the reception of the four ninjas, Charlotte added a lot of ninjutsu to her mind. Looking at the memories in her mind, Charlotte knew that if she wanted to turn these ninjutsu into strength, she needed to be proficient in it. master.


    ??


    It seems that all that needs to be done during this time is to practice ninjutsu and master his own chakra. It is true that the chakra has increased too much in this year, and Charlotte has not been able to refine the control of chakra. Lift up.


    ??


    When she came to the battle column, Charlotte looked at the + sign next to it and clicked on it.


    ??


    Ding �� Do you spend 20,000 gold coins to open a battle column!


    ??


    Turn it on!


    ??


    With the deduction of 20,000 gold coins, there was one more place to play, and he directly put Orochimaru''s ninja card on it.


    ??


    Ding, please choose a location where you can see the b-rank ninja Gaara.


    ??


    a. Within three meters of Charlotte Doyle.


    ??


    b. Random and obvious.


    ??


    Without throwing Orochimaru immediately, Charlotte showed it within three meters.


    ??


    ??


    A certain Hokage parallel universe At this time, not long after the war with Sanshoyu Hanzo ended, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jirai also finished talking about their dreams in a cave.


    ??


    Regarding the different dreams of the three people, before they had time to sigh, they saw that Tsunade''s figure suddenly changed from solid to empty, and gradually faded. Before the three had time to react, Tsunade''s figure disappeared out of thin air in the next second. , Seeing this scene, Jiraiya and Orochimaru immediately ran wild.


    ??


    "Tsunade������"


    ??


    Jiraiya also shouted.


    ??


    The chakras on the two of them spewed out, shaking the earth and rocks in the cave, and Orochimaru immediately began to check the place where Tsunade had disappeared.


    ??


    Seeing this situation, Jiraiya was about to rush over when Orochimaru shouted, "Don''t come here."


    ??


    But it was Orochimaru who knew that he and Tsunade were going to disappear together. If Jirai also disappeared along with him, it would be a huge blow to Konoha.


    ??


    "Jiraiya, after returning to the headquarters, send someone to block this place..."


    ??


    Before Orochimaru finished speaking, his figure completely disappeared.


    ??


    Seeing the disappearing figures of the two, Jiraiya knelt down on the ground in pain, smashed his fists to the ground fiercely, smashing a deep hole, and shouted the names of Tsunade and Orochimaru.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 352： Base construction completed (2 in 1)

    in the reception room.


    At this time, the figure of Orochimaru was also revealed, and slowly turned from the virtual to the real.


    However, Charlotte Doyle noticed that something was wrong, but in the process of telling the truth, the killing of Orochimaru and Chakra were also revealed.


    Looking at the Orochimaru dressed in a combat uniform, Charlotte frowned slightly. Was this Orochimaru who was revealed by the quilt just on the battlefield?


    Why is the murderous aura so heavy, Chakra is still in an explosive state.


    As Orochimaru''s body was completely revealed, Chakra also broke out completely, and the entire reception room shook under this strong pressure.


    Then the formation in the house was triggered and activated instantly, and the room immediately stabilized.


    Tsunade, who was busy in the medical laboratory at this time, suddenly felt a familiar chakra and murmured: "Orochimaru is here?"


    Then he put down the tool in his hand, and left the laboratory in a flash.


    the other side.


    Trident Building.


    Chakra Monitoring Center.


    "Drip, drip, drip!"


    A piercing alarm sounded immediately, and on the huge screen in the room, the three-dimensional map of Seventy-One Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens appeared on it, and the location of the Charlotte Office was centered on the testing center. .


    At this time, Agent Hill pushed open the door of the testing center and asked directly, "Where is the monitoring point and what is the energy level?"


    An agent staring at the console saw that it was Agent Hill who was questioning, and immediately said: "The location where the chakra outbreak was detected is Charlotte''s Office, and the energy level is A-level."


    Hearing that the location was Charlotte''s Office, Hill breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "Turn off the alarm, don''t pay attention there."


    "Okay, sir."


    However, before the agent could turn off the alarm, the energy point on the screen had disappeared, and the alarm in the room was automatically canceled.


    Seeing all this, Hill shook his head and left the Chakra Monitoring Center directly.


    Charlotte Office.


    In the reception room, after Orochimaru appeared and accepted some memories, the chakra and killing intent that erupted on his body dissipated directly under his control.


    Looking at the stable Orochimaru, Charlotte nodded, and was about to speak when the door of the reception room was suddenly pushed open.


    "Orochimaru!"


    Looking at Tsunade who appeared at the door, Orochimaru also clearly breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that Tsunade also came here, and there is no danger here for the time being.


    Charlotte looked at Tsunade outside the door and said directly: "Just as you came here, I will hand over the Orochimaru to you. You can give him some popular science about the situation here."


    After speaking, Charlotte did not stop in the reception room, but walked directly to her room upstairs. When passing by the service desk, she told Serena to destroy all the suitcases in the reception room.


    After returning to the room, Charlotte entered the training ground of the system directly and began to master these newly acquired ninjutsu.


    Watching Charlotte leave, Tsunade was not polite, but sat directly on the sofa in the reception room and asked:


    "Orochimaru, has anything changed since I left?"


    "Is the war with Yuyin Village over?"


    "Did you miss me?"


    Looking at Tsunade who asked questions first, Orochimaru glanced around and looked at the other party''s dress, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Have you been here for a long time?"


    "Less than a year, what happened?"


    "Hurry up and answer my question."


    As he spoke, Tsunade raised his fist, but the meaning was very obvious. If Orochimaru didn''t answer her question, he would definitely want him to look good.


    Looking at Tsunade''s big fist, Orochimaru swallowed, this guy is still as violent as before.


    "In my eyes, your front foot just disappeared in front of me and Jiraiya, and within a few seconds, I came here."


    Hearing Orochimaru''s words, Tsunade blinked, but she understood in an instant. She knew that Charlotte could bring them back on various timelines, but she didn''t expect that the Orochimaru brought over this time was when she left. of that time.


    "Well, I thought I could get some different stories from you."


    Orochimaru moved his neck and asked, "Are there many ninjas here?"


    "Apart from you and me, no one has been summoned."


    Without getting the news he wanted, Tsunade began to explain to Orochimaru the situation here, the various ninjas who came here, and their different timelines.


    Knowing that most of them were younger generations who had been waiting for him for more than ten or twenty years, Orochimaru stretched out his snake head and licked his lips: "Interesting."


    "There are a lot of interesting things. After you learn about the common sense here, come and help me quickly."


    "help?"


    "right!"


    While speaking, he brought Orochimaru to the medical laboratory. After entering the laboratory, he briefly explained his latest research topic.


    After muting his hands in the laboratory and watching the person who Tsunade brought in, he was also stunned for a long time, and then he reacted: "Orochimaru..."


    Orochimaru raised his head and glanced at the strange girl in front of him, remembering what Tsunade had said before, and smiled.


    "Hello."


    Mute had recovered by this time, but the smile of Orochimaru startled her again, but looking at Orochimaru''s outfit, she also realized that this should be Lord Orochimaru who was at the same time as Lord Tsunade.


    After saying hello to Mute, Orochimaru began to look at the experimental report handed over by Tsunade: "Interesting, interesting."


    "Immortal lifespan, cowardly body, low strength?"


    "Are all the enemies here so weak?"


    Tsunade then told Orochimaru about the enemies he had encountered over the past year, as well as the war in the magical world, and told Orochimaru that there were still enemies who could destroy them.


    Orochimaru was thoughtful, and then according to Tsunade''s arrangement, he began to understand the basic knowledge of this world.


    the other side.


    Ginny was at the base and received a message from Winston that Charlotte had returned, and a smile appeared on her face.


    However, she did not rush back as soon as she received the news, but was checking the situation on the base point.


    At this time, the base point has basically been built, and the data center equipment configured according to Tony''s requirements has also been moved into the computer room in the base today.


    Standing at the entrance of the data center, the staff of Stark Industries said: "Hello, all the installation and debugging have been completed here, and the data center in the computer room can be used normally."


    "Please sign here."


    Looking at the document the other party took out, Ginny signed her name on it.


    With all the Stark Industries staff evacuated, Ginny told her staff to close the door of the data center and then walked out.


    "John, the boss is back, let''s go back to the office."


    Charlotte trained in the practice ground for an afternoon and tried all of her newly acquired ninjutsu, especially Naruto''s tail beast transformation. However, after trying it, Charlotte found an obvious problem.


    He doesn''t have nine tails in his body, and the price of tailed beast transformation is to use his chakra as an energy source, but his 70-calorie chakra consumption is very amazing when he is transformed into one tail.


    After feeling it for a while, I feel that the gains outweigh the losses, but I agree with the power of Zhuzhi Spiral Pill and Weeping Chidori. The nine-tailed chakra added to Zhuzhi Helix Pill has increased its power to a certain extent, while Weeping Qian Qian Bird''s black thunder is a bit stronger than ordinary Chidori.


    But in just one afternoon, I just experienced the new abilities one by one, and I couldn''t even use them proficiently, especially those snakeskin skills of Orochimaru, which made Charlotte even more head-scratching.


    It seems that it takes time to master it slowly, especially in the control of Chakra, you have to invest some energy and improve it.


    Just a second after Charlotte left the practice ground, the door was knocked.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    Hearing the knock on the door, Charlotte walked over and opened the door.


    "Boss, it''s time for dinner."


    Seeing that it was Ginny, Charlotte smiled and said, "Okay, let''s go downstairs for dinner."


    After closing the door, Charlotte followed Ginny to the dining area below. As she walked downstairs, she asked, "Was the restoration of the office the responsibility of Mr. Balazser and David?"


    "Yes, they also brought four great mages. Not only did they restore the office, but they also set up a lot of magic circles. You don''t have to worry about sudden attacks in the future."


    Charlotte nodded, with the protection of the magic circle, the general disaster agency can resist, but thinking of the future New York war and the battles that often occur here, she still said:


    "Then I have to thank them, especially the teacher and David, but the base has to trouble them and arrange more magic circles, which is considered to be prepared."


    "The base has already been arranged, and the due gratitude and etiquette have not fallen."


    "However, I don''t know much about what a magician needs. I just purchased some special products here and let David bring it back to the magic world."


    "Thanks a lot."


    "BOSS, the base has been built, and all the equipment needed for Stark''s artificial intelligence has been installed and purchased."


    "It''s a good day in a week, and we can arrange for everyone to settle in the base."


    "In addition, the artificial intelligence program you need is still with Tony. He will come over and say that some settings need to be made."


    Charlotte nodded: "Okay, then the base will be settled in a week."


    "It just so happens that there are a lot of things right now, and it''s not suitable to put them all on the firm''s side."


    "There is one more thing for you. Help me find a set of facades. The scale is the same as the size of the first office. It doesn''t need to be too big or too small. Don''t put it in Queens, you can choose another place."


    "Fix this matter as soon as possible, and then I will have another use."


    "Understood!"


    The two talked and came to the dining area downstairs. At this time, Tsunade, Silent, Orochimaru, Uchiha Itachi, Yamato, Iruka, Haruno Sakura and others all rushed back.


    Looking at the crowd, Charlotte sat on the main seat and looked at the dishes already on the table, and said, "I''m here to announce the news that the base has been built and will be relocated in a week."


    "Other teams away from home will send them a message to let them complete their tasks within this week and come back to participate in the check-in ceremony of the base together."


    "Okay everyone, let''s start."


    After speaking, Charlotte didn''t care about other people''s reactions, and moved her chopsticks first.


    With Charlotte''s announcement, Tsunade was the happiest. The small office had already had enough of her, and her laboratory could finally be replaced by a larger one.


    The others also had smiles on their faces. After the base was built, their training grounds were settled. Although the office had already occupied half of the street, it was still too small for the ninjas.


    At this time, only Iruka said: "Lord Charlotte, after the relocation, will the office here still open normally?"


    "There is no change here, it is still business as usual."


    After getting Charlotte''s answer, Iruka didn''t say much, but joined the crowd.


    While Orochimaru was eating, he chatted with the ninjas around him to get the information he wanted to know.


    After dinner, everyone was busy. Tsunade brought Silent Orochimaru into the laboratory, while Charlotte entered the training room and began to practice chakra control.


    the other side.


    Kakashi, who was hunting African vampires, glanced at the incoming text message, and then said to the team members: "Speed ??up, we will clean up the vampire strongholds on this land within 5 days."


    "Yes!" X3


    Sasuke, Naruto, and Xiao Li shouted in unison.


    Then Naruto asked, "Mr. Kakashi, do you have any other tasks?"


    "The base is built, we''re moving."


    "Oye!"


    Naruto shouted excitedly.


    Sasuke and Li Rock also showed smiles on their faces They are still looking forward to the new base.


    In Southeast Asia, Neji, Hinata, and Temari also received information, but after they returned to this place, it has been a long time since they have found human organ trading and large-scale fraud groups for a long time.


    Following the previous purge, some people who received news of the tragic situation of their peers closed their doors and evacuated directly. It was also because of the magical world that they were given the opportunity to evacuate.


    When Ningji and the others set foot on this land again, the large-scale criminal groups closed their doors and ran away, while some small and medium-sized ones were either behind in news or desperate for money, all of which were taken care of by Ningci and others.


    As for some that were not of scale and did not even enter the High Table Intelligence Network, they survived.


    Ningci and others also know that this industry is inexhaustible, and if they want to clear them, it is impossible to do so. They can only destroy those big and typical ones.


    After receiving the news from the office, the three discussed it and decided to return to New York on a plane called the High Table after 5 days of sweeping.

 Chapter 353： artificial intelligence

    Gaara followed behind Parker, and after driving all night, finally walked out of the desert and came to Pakistan, which borders it.


    Because Parker led the way, he did not consider the border and entry issues at all, and just went straight all the way.


    On the border line, a team of soldiers is patrolling as usual. Due to the war, there are many people in Afghanistan who smuggle in from time to time, and the task of the soldiers is to drive out these people who want to smuggle.


    At this time, Gaara''s figure gradually appeared in the eyes of the border guards from far to near.


    "Someone is coming, be alert."


    The leading captain shouted.


    A soldier looked beyond Gaara''s direction, and when he saw that the person was a child with a dog, he relaxed a lot.


    "Captain, it''s a child."


    "Maybe it came with the pet."


    The captain of the team picked up the binoculars, and after observing Gaara and the Pekingese beside him, he directly started shouting: "This is the border line, and it is forbidden to approach and smuggle."


    Then the captain''s words came into Gaara''s ears and it was completely @#��%...*I couldn''t understand what the other party was saying.


    Seeing that his repeated warnings were useless, the officers of the patrol fired at the open space under Gaara''s feet, and the bullet hit Gaara''s feet.


    Seeing this scene, Gaara frowned slightly. With a wave of his hand, several pieces of gravel flew out and shot at a faster speed. After directly knocking down this group of soldiers, he continued to move in the direction of Myanmar.


    In a flash, seven days passed.


    During this period, Charlotte obtained prestige 400 through system check-in (VIP level 6 and above will get double reward of 400), Ninja jade 200, copper coins 5000, 8 copies of Ninjutsu secret scrolls, Ninja jade 300 (VIP level 7 and above will be obtained) Double reward 300), 50 delicious ramen, 50 gold coins (50 double rewards for VIP level 8 and above).


    During these seven days, Charlotte devoted herself to ninjutsu training and Chakra control training, enhancing her strength.


    During this period of time, the office was closed under the arrangement of Ginny, and the relocation work was carried out. The underground treasury and weapons and materials were the first to be relocated. As for the laboratory equipment in the medical laboratory, it was not moved. Re-equipped Tsunade with a set at the base.


    Some large-scale medical equipment and experimental supplies that had no place to be placed before are also fully furnished in the laboratory of the base. As for the experimental products and experimental data, they have been transferred in advance.


    As for the two ninja teams sent out, they all returned to the office, and even Gaara, who was looking for Temari and Kankuro, came back together.


    There were no major twists and turns when Gaara searched for Temari. When Temari and others locked the target with ninja dogs, they learned from Parker that Gaara also came here and was rushing towards them. He used reverse psychics and psychics, and directly used the psychic world as a transfer station to bring Gaara to Temari.


    When Gaara first appeared, it still scared Neji and Hinata. After all, they saw Gaara''s cruelty and terror during the Chunin War, but thinking about the time when everyone was in one faction, it was fine. a lot.


    The state of Gaara''s side also made Temari and Kankuro very happy. Because of the inability to transform into a tail beast and use Shukaku, Gaara''s insomnia problem was temporarily resolved, and he came to this world to rest well. I love Luo, and my attitude towards my relatives has also improved a lot.


    Because of Gaara''s arrival, the 4-member team also became 5. After completing the task, they returned to the office in New York together. After returning, they followed Temari to learn the knowledge here.


    Charlotte was sitting on the Rolls Royce at this point, and John was in charge of driving to the base they had built.


    In the car, Ginny took out a photo of a front house and said, "Boss, the house you asked me to find has been arranged."


    "This house is the same size as our previous office. It''s located in Brooklyn, which is one of the most Chinese-speaking neighborhoods. It''s close to the Brooklyn Bridge."


    "Okay, it''s very good here, it should be able to let them adapt."


    "When the time comes, you will transfer the property to Temari, hand it over to them for processing, and allocate an account to them separately and deposit 100 million US dollars in it."


    Ginny looked at Charlotte and didn''t ask why she did this, but nodded, "Understood."


    Soon the car came to the entrance of the base. The whole base was like a closed room. There was a three-meter-high wall at the outermost periphery to wrap the whole piece of land inside, preventing outsiders from stepping here at will.


    The car parked outside the gate. The guard on duty at the gate saw the arrival of the BOSS. The gate guard saw the arrival of the BOSS and immediately opened the entire gate. As the gate opened, except for the road leading to the base, there were green lawns on both sides. , while the main building of the base is still in the distance.


    John drove the car towards the inside, and the entire convoy behind him followed and entered the convoy together.


    Directly drove the car to the base''s underground garage, and Charlotte came directly to the base.


    Entering the interior of the base, Ginny and Charlotte began to introduce the various areas. The entire base was divided into several areas, and there were special rest areas where people inside the base could stay and rest.


    There is a training area for ninjas, which is divided into three outdoor training grounds and two indoor training rooms. The indoor training room is made of gold-titanium alloy and protected by a magic circle, so you don''t have to worry about a training session. is easily destroyed.


    The experimental area is directly divided into 5 laboratories, a medical laboratory specially prepared for Tsunade, a laboratory prepared for Orochimaru, and a puppet laboratory reserved, and the remaining two laboratories. It is temporarily vacant and will be allocated to those who need it according to the situation.


    Dining area, conference room, medical room, storage weapon room, etc. are all available, as well as a collection room specially reserved by Charlotte, also known as the Treasure Pavilion.


    Treasure Pavilion is a separate building, but at this time it is empty, there are only empty transparent display cabinets, and no collections have been placed.


    Charlotte and Ginny all came to the Treasure Pavilion all the way. Charlotte waved a hand and a simple Billy''s stick appeared. This stick is not someone else''s thing, it is the weapon of the old man.


    "Put this stick in the first display case."


    The two men behind him immediately picked up the stick, put it into the first display case, and set it up on it. Then Charlotte took out Mark 1 and Mark 3 from the storage space. .


    Iron Man''s Mark 1 is Charlotte''s collection, and Mark 3 is a gift from Tony without any weapons, specially for Charlotte to experience flying.


    Looking at the two Mark armors released by Charlotte, the expressions of Tsunade, Kakashi, Itachi, Yamato and others did not change in the slightest. After all, for them, dealing with Tony at this time is not a big deal. question.


    But for Naruto''s genin, he has shown a strong interest. You can fly with a Mark Armor. This is a very interesting thing for many people, especially for Kankuro, who plays puppets. full of desire to explore.


    In addition, the one who is more curious about all this is Orochimaru.


    After putting the two Mark armors in place, Charlotte thought for a while. There was still an abominable corpse in his storage space, but it was not suitable for this place. He was going to hand it over to him later. Orochimaru research, or continue to keep it for the scorpion to make adult puppets.


    In addition, there is another thing in Charlotte''s storage space that is not suitable for release, that is, the capture of Alexander''s aircraft carrier, this mobile base, he has not yet figured out how to use it, and has been Eat ashes in the storage space.


    After placing the three items, Charlotte then took out a vampire''s blood core and put it in the collection room. As for the werewolf head, he did not put it in the collection room as a collection.


    After all, at this time, Ginny''s subordinates had already accepted 300 wolves who had come to take refuge, and it was really inappropriate to cut off the head of the werewolf ancestor William and put them here.


    After placing the four collections, Charlotte stopped. All the magic items of the evil magician were absorbed by him, and there were no collections to place. As for the corpse, Charlotte had no idea of ??collecting human mummified corpses.


    As for the attack of hell, because Tobirama''s last big move did not leave anything that could be collected, otherwise his Treasure Pavilion would be well filled.


    "I hope the future harvest will allow me to fill this Treasure Pavilion."


    But after seeing Asgard''s treasury, Charlotte was also full of interest in her own treasury.


    Just as Charlotte sighed, a voice came from John''s headset, then came to Charlotte and said, "Boss, Mr. Stark is here."


    "Ginny, take everyone to continue to learn about the base, and assign rooms to everyone."


    After speaking, Charlotte and John walked out together, and when they came to the door of the base, they saw Tony and Happy getting out of the car, and Happy was holding a suitcase in his hand.


    At this moment, Tony wore a pair of thick dark circles under his eyes, and said with a sigh: "Man, your base is good."


    Looking at Tony''s appearance, Charlotte was somewhat helpless, and then grabbed the other''s arm, and Chakra, the Immortal Master, swam around Tony''s body.


    "Tony, don''t tell me, you haven''t rested since you came back?"


    "How come, I still slept for three hours in two days."


    "Your medical ninjutsu skills are awesome, and I feel full of energy again."


    Charlotte shook her head, then said, "This is just to relieve your fatigue, in fact, you still need to rest."


    Tony was silent for a while, and then said: "Charlotte, you know, the overwhelming enemy, the pressure on me is still too much."


    "Maybe after I finish upgrading my battle armor, my state will be restored."


    "Take me to your control center, I need to install artificial intelligence for you."


    Looking at Tony''s appearance, Charlotte was also silent for a while, and at the same time sighed in her heart that it seemed that the trip to the magic world had put a lot of pressure on Tony. I hope this guy doesn''t screw himself up.


    "I wish you an early research on a new battle armor!"


    "Come with me, I''ll take you to the control center."


    Happy held the suitcase and watched his nose and nose along the way. He just listened silently to the conversation between the two, and followed John behind his boss without speaking.


    All the way to the underground data center.


    Entering the data center, Tony took the suitcase from Happy and opened it to reveal a motherboard.


    Tony looked at the equipment layout of the data center and saw that it was all according to his own requirements, so he directly inserted the motherboard into it, and then started to operate on the console.


    While operating, he said: "This is the artificial intelligence I designed for you, but it has not been named for you, it can take over the task center of your office for you, and of course, it can also take over the task database of the Continental Hotel. come over."


    "Tony, the data on the High Table is mainly paper, and it is not entered into the computer."


    "A backward idea, but it does prevent hackers."


    "Speaking of which, you really don''t plan to close the Continental Hotel. If there is a thunderstorm one day, it will not be a good thing for you."


    "Tony, the darkness that is restrained by someone is relatively restrained, otherwise the underground world will be chaotic, and the harm will be the greatest."


    Tony shrugged his shoulders and said not very much: "Look at your mood, I don''t pay much attention to those things."


    "But with your restraint, it must be better."


    Tony also knows that the underground darkness can never be cleaned up. He is a superhero, but not a street hero. He will stretch out an iron fist of justice when he encounters criminals, but he does not exist to fight against those things.


    As the two talked, the reading on the console finally reached 100%.


    "Okay, come here, mate, I''ll give you authentication authority now."


    With Tony''s operation, Charlotte Doyle was set as the first authorized person of artificial intelligence, and necessary data such as palm prints, pupils, and voice lines were entered.


    "Okay, I haven''t named this little guy yet, you can name it."


    Charlotte pondered for a moment, and really didn''t think of any particularly interesting names, but it had a profound impact on the artificial intelligence Red Queen in Resident Evil, so she said, "Just call her Red Queen!"


    "she?"


    "OK, if that''s the case, then she''s called the Red Queen!"


    With Tony''s input, the name of the artificial intelligence was confirmed.


    "Okay, all done."


    "You can try to activate her."


    Listening to Tony''s words, Charlotte nodded.


    "Queen Red."


    "Master, I am here."


    The sound on the console suddenly came out, a cold mechanical synthetic sound.


    "Take over the base''s data center and electronics!"


    "Yes."


    After about a few seconds, the mechanical electronic synthesis sound rang again.


    "All the equipment was successfully taken over" Tony said, "You can set the voice of the artificial intelligence and choose a voice you like. "


    "Of course, you can set her own image if you like."


    "My mission is completed, the rest is left to you, and I have to go back to study the armor."


    "By the way, and I want to take Parker away. You promised me last time that you would lend me a month."


    Hearing that Tony was going back to study the armor, Charlotte did not hold back either. After summoning Parker, he asked him to protect Tony for a month, and it was time to return to the psychic world by himself.


    Tony, who picked up Parker, also showed a smile on his face. He still misses this ninja dog a little bit. He can move it around after studying to relax and relieve fatigue.


    After sending Tony away, Charlotte came to the conference room of the base.

 Chapter 354： Sand Hidden Puppet Shop (2 in 1)

    After coming to the conference room to sit down, Charlotte said, "The Red Queen!"


    "I''m here!"


    "Inform Ginny that Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara are coming to the conference room!"


    "receive."


    At this time, Ginny had already assigned everyone a room on this side, and the corridor suddenly remembered a metallic synth sound.


    "Ginny, Temari, Kankuro, Gaara, please gather in the conference room."


    The announcement rang three times in a row, and it stopped after making sure that all four people heard it. The four people who received the notification were all stunned for a while, but they quickly reacted and rushed in the direction of the conference room. .


    Soon the four of them came to the conference room. Looking at the four people who came together, Charlotte was not surprised. After all four of them sat down, she said:


    "Temari, Kankuro, Gaara, I specially prepared a place similar to an office for you, as a station of Sandyin Village here."


    "From tomorrow, the three of you will be independent from here and live in the station I arranged for you."


    "It was an office-like property near the Brooklyn Bridge."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, the three did not speak, waiting for the key point behind Charlotte, they knew that calling them over should be more than just these things.


    "Charlotte''s office and the base here will be served by Konoha-based ninjas, while your side will be dominated by Sand Ninja."


    "In the days to come, the Sand Ninjas who come here will all gather at your place."


    "Let you go out, on the one hand, to give the Sand Ninjas a base in the future, and on the other hand, to better obtain resources."


    "After you are separated out, the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. will come to you soon, maybe not only agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., but also other organizations."


    "If they want to inquire with you for information or obtain the possibility of cooperation, you can refer to the task delegation method between the agency and SHIELD."


    "The quest rewards charged are mainly energy blocks. If you encounter some items that you are not sure about, you can take them first, and then send them to me through the psychic world to determine their value."


    Temari on the side opened his mouth and said, "Lord Charlotte, what are the requirements for the sale of intelligence, and what range of intelligence cannot be sold?"


    Looking at Temari who opened her mouth, Charlotte said, "How did you come to this world, and the location of the Ninja Continent, including the five major countries and the various Ninja villages, cannot be sold."


    "Furthermore, the specific intelligence information of the ninjas cannot be leaked, such as who is good at what kind of escape, and what kind of strength they have."


    "Other intelligence information, the five countries, each Ninja village, and the history of the Ninja world, etc., you can sell it according to the actual situation."


    After explaining all the things that he noticed, Charlotte thought for a while and said:


    "There are only three people on your side, so you don''t need to open the same business as an office."


    "You can ask Kankuro to make more low-end puppets that don''t have much attack power and don''t need Chakra''s manipulation and sell them as your main business."


    Hearing Lord Charlotte mentioning himself, Kankuro said, "No problem, making puppets is my specialty, especially making puppets like toys is easier."


    "As for the name of your shop, it can be called Shayin Puppet Shop, and you can learn more about the materials science here and see if you can create some new sparks with your puppet technique."


    "And then you can visit Tony Stark when you have time. I think when he was in the wizarding world, he paid more attention to you, and you can communicate more."


    "In addition to this property, I also asked Ginny to prepare $100 million for you as your start-up capital. When you contact Ginny, she will arrange these things for you."


    "Understood, Lord Charlotte."


    "Guaranteed to complete the mission!" X3


    After explaining the three of Sand Ninja, Charlotte looked at Ginny and said, "Ginny, in addition to cooperating with Temari and the others to build the Sand Hidden puppet shop, you need to send a team of high-table messengers here to protect them. A person."


    Then Charlotte asked the red queen to search for Jane Foster''s photo and projected it.


    "All you need to do is have someone keep her safe in case an accident happens."


    Looking at the woman in front of her, Ginny asked curiously, "Who is she?"


    "Thor''s girlfriend on Earth, he asked me to help take care of each other''s safety."


    In fact, there is no danger to Jane, but since she has received Saul''s gift, she must have some protection.


    Hearing Thor, not only Ginny, but the Sand Shinobi trio also widened their eyes, especially Temari and Kankuro who have experienced the invasion of hell. They know that there are demons in this world, but there is still something about this Thor. great interest.


    Ginny''s eyes widened: "Thor, is that the **** of thunder in Norse mythology?"


    "God, they actually exist, and they have a girlfriend from Earth."


    Charlotte briefly told the story of Thor, and then explained to Ginny that there should be no accident in this matter, but there should be no mistakes.


    "I will arrange a werewolf team, I believe that with their protection, normally there will be no danger, and even if there is an accident, it will be able to delay our rescue."


    "Okay, just follow your arrangement."


    After explaining the four, Charlotte took everyone out of the conference room. After the check-in at the base was done, a party was held.


    This gathering was also the most crowded gathering since the Wizarding World. All Charlotte''s cronies were present, except for the ninjas, including John Wick, Cross, Wesley, Catherine, and Mike.


    After the party, everyone went back to their rooms to rest, and Charlotte took the opportunity to take Naruto and Zuo back to the system space for ninja fusion.


    I took off Naruto''s ninja card, looked at the whirlpool Naruto who had merged with the ninja school Naruto, and put the one-tailed whirlpool Naruto with it.


    Ding �� Ninja fusion?


    Without hesitation, the fusion was carried out directly, and the two Ninja cards glowed brightly, and then turned into a Ninja card.


    Vortex Naruto Rong (Ichika �� Ninja students)


    The fusion of the three ninja cards, Naruto''s skills have also turned into 9, and his own strength has become stronger, and the main body of the fusion is Naruto during the Chunin exam.


    Looking at the merged Naruto Naruto, Charlotte put it back in the battle position, and the position of Gu Xian was selected at the place before the recovery.


    Naruto Naruto, who returned to the bed, seemed to have a dream. He dreamed of the battle with Zuo Suke after the Chunin exam, and the final departure of Zuo Suke.


    Because it was the second fusion, Naruto whirlpool in Mi Mi Lake also understood that this was not a dream but a memory, thinking that the left assistant was in the room under his arm at this time, and his current happy life, and then his face With a happy smile on his face, he lay down on the bed and fell asleep happily.


    After Naruto fell asleep, the Kurama in Naruto opened his eyes at this time. Because of Naruto''s fusion this time, he was completely blocked and could not reveal a trace of chakra, but he felt it on himself. There is a gap in the seal.


    However, this gap is extremely small, and it cannot penetrate much at all. Even if it is to help Naruto, it can only maintain Naruto''s tail state, and he cannot pull Naruto into this sealed land.


    After getting Naruto''s fusion thing done, Charlotte turned her attention to Zuosuke, who had both undergone a fusion like Naruto.


    The only difference is that Zuo Suke��s first fusion is the one who started the Sharinyan after graduation, instead of the Ninja students who merged like Naruto, and his strength is relatively stronger.


    With the ninja card of the curse mark Zuosuke, and the ninja card of Uchiha Zuosuke Rong, Charlotte performed the ninja fusion again.


    With the successful fusion, Uchiha Zuosuke''s strength has been strengthened again, and his ninjutsu skills have been mastered more, but the only pity is that Sharinyan has not been enhanced by the fusion of Ninja.


    After pulling Zuosuke''s Ninka back to the battle position and showing it to the position where it was recovered before, Charlotte also withdrew from the system space, lay down on the bed and slowly fell asleep.


    Zuo Zuo, who showed up, touched the curse mark on his neck, sensed the memory in his mind, and murmured, "Thank you, Lord Charlotte."


    At the same time, Zuo was very interested in Orochimaru, one of the newly added Sannin. Is this his second teacher?


    Zuozhu didn''t stop, but jumped off the bed. He went to the training room to feel his new strength.


    Asgard


    It has been half a month since Thor smashed the Rainbow Bridge, and the people living in other worlds in Asgard have passed the news of the shattering of the Rainbow Bridge through their own methods.


    As the news came back, the atmosphere in the Nine Realms, except for the atrium, became less peaceful. As the news was confirmed, after learning that the Rainbow Bridge was really broken, a battle against Aspen who was stationed in his own world took place. The conspiracy of the Garter soldiers was planned.


    Heimdall stood at the fracture of the Rainbow Bridge, his eyes swept across the Nine Realms, and he knew all about the impending rebellion in an instant.


    Turning around to the palace of the god-king, Heimdall began to report his findings to Odin.


    "God-king, except for the atrium, even Jotunheim is not at peace. They have already begun plotting to attack the Asgardian soldiers stationed in those countries."


    "Unless the Rainbow Bridge is repaired as soon as possible, rebellion is inevitable."


    Listening to Heimdall''s report, Odin said calmly, "There is no need to worry about the repair of the Rainbow Bridge."


    "All you need to do is to help me keep an eye on which forces and leaders in the Nine Realms are participating in the rebellion, and write down their names one by one."


    "Yes, God King."


    After being instructed by the King of God, Heimdall didn''t stop and turned to leave.


    Driving away from Heimdall, Odin held the spear of eternity and looked into the distance outside the palace. He knew that his time was running out. Although his strength had been strengthening, he could not increase his lifespan.


    On the contrary, because of the increasing power of Odin, it is even more difficult for him to control his body. I don''t have much time. I hope this rebellion can sweep away those hidden enemies and make Thor''s path easier.


    Then Odin thought that after his death, the seal that blocked Hela would also be broken together. With the power that Sol had not awakened at this time, he was not Hela''s opponent at all, so he felt helpless for a while.


    I hope Thor can grow up in the process of suppressing the rebellion. As for Merlin Supreme, it is just an idle move by Odin. It is an investment. I hope that the other party can help Sol in the future. As for the other party''s strength at this time, it is not enough. Look.


    As everyone moved to the new base, the original office also resumed its normal business operations, but everyone was not there permanently, but was handed over to Catherine, Mike and others.


    The Sand Ninja trio, with the help of Ginny, completely checked into the Sandyin puppet shop in Brooklyn.


    The identities of the three and the procedures for the puppet shop have all been completed, and Gaara also has her own identity and social security account here.


    To this end, Ginny also purchased a batch of materials for Kankuro to make puppet dolls.


    As the three went out independently and the separate store, these intelligence information was immediately collected and reported to SHIELD.


    Coulson, who got the latest information, immediately showed a smile on his face. Ever since he saw Temari and learned that the other party was a ninja from Sandyin Village, he has been waiting for this day. Kankuro, who appeared behind Temari alone, and Gaara, who appeared this time.


    He finally waited until Sand Hidden Village opened his own stronghold, instead of staying with the Konoha Hidden Village ninja represented by Charlotte, he established his own stronghold.


    The only thing Coulson didn''t understand was that Sand Hidden Village did not launch an agent like Charlotte like Konoha Hidden Village.


    Taking the intelligence information he obtained, Coulson knocked on the door of Nick Fury''s office.


    "Director, the ninjas of Sandyin Village have established their own stronghold and have become independent from the Charlotte Office."


    Nick Fury, who was correcting documents at this time, heard Coulson''s report and immediately raised his head to look at the other party.


    "Get ready, you can start trying to reach each other."


    "Look at their needs, and by the way, you can inquire about some information from them to see if there is any possibility of cooperation."


    "By the way, who are the ninjas in Sandyin Village?"


    Coulson handed the intelligence information of Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara to Nick Fury.


    Opening the document that Coulson handed over, Nick Fury looked at the information on it. The information was seldom only the name of the other party and a full body photo, as well as the store photo of the puppet shop in Sandyin Village.


    Seeing that the three of them were all children, Nick Fury frowned slightly. Although he knew that the ninjas were powerful, all the children sent were children. Is UU reading too imprecise.


    At least Charlotte still has a lot of adults around, and now there are more and more Konoha ninjas around her.


    "They are all children, what do you think of Shayin Village?"


    "Director, maybe these three people are just here to fight. Just like Charlotte, there was only one ninja to help at the beginning. With the development later, there are more Konoha ninjas around."


    "Sand Ninja Village may wait for their puppet shop to open, and they will continue to send more staff there."


    Nick Fury nodded, then looked at the store''s signboard and asked in confusion, "Puppet shop, what is this, do you understand?"


    ������������off topic����������


    The new book set sail for subscription, recommended tickets, monthly tickets, and rewards!


    The support of all book friends is the driving force of pencil coding!

 Chapter 355： Colsons visit

    "The store is temporarily closed. I have no way to determine the specifics, but according to the registration and registration information, it appears to be something similar to a puppet doll."


    "After the store opens, buy some back, dismantle and study it. Since it is the station of the extraordinary forces, the things provided will definitely not be the same as ordinary puppet toys."


    "Like Charlotte''s firm, there is something extraordinary in the service provided."


    Hearing Nick Fury''s order, Coulson nodded and said, "Yes, sir."


    "Tell them well, and report anything in time."


    "Yes!"


    Watching Coulson leave the office, Nick Fury touched his chin, and thought to himself: The ninja, this extraordinary force, is more mysterious than he thought.


    In the communication with the Skrulls, they know what Asgard is, what the **** king Odin and Thor are, but they don''t know anything about the ninja behind Charlotte.


    Whether it is Qianshou or the Uchiha family, they have never heard of it, but it is obviously not easy for the other party to have such a clear grasp of Asgard''s affairs.


    As for the location of the ninja and Konoha Hidden Village, Nick Fury still didn''t find the slightest clue. Their appearance was so sudden and without trace.


    This made Nick Fury wonder if ninjas, like the Norse gods, were not on earth but on another planet, and came to earth through technology or superpowers similar to rainbow balls.


    But from the looks of the other party and the information he has, it doesn''t look like aliens, but a local power, and he also slowly discovered that humans on earth are not that simple.


    With the existence of magicians, they also found Liu Haoran, an Asian who has awakened his ability to control fire, and knows that human beings are not simple.


    Looking at the globe on the table in front of him, Nick Fury turned around, and then murmured, "Where are you hiding?"


    In a flash, three days passed.


    The Sandyin puppet shop near the Brooklyn Bridge was officially open for business. There were no celebrations, and no one was invited to join in. Not even Charlotte came here specially.


    It seems that the opening of this shop is unusually calm. Except for the businessmen on the same street who learned that they have a new colleague who sells puppet toys, they did not know much information.


    At this time Temari was sitting at the front desk, but her eyes were all on the computer. At this time, she was surfing the Internet and watching the hot news in the recent period.


    "Iron Man Tony Stark suddenly appeared at the scene of the bank robbery, successfully killed 3 robbers who robbed the bank at gunpoint, and maintained the property safety of the general public."


    "Charlotte Doyle''s Office, God of Ninjas, Recovered Overnight After Being Bombed, Is It Ninja Magic or Visual Deception".


    "What is the government hiding, is Charlotte Doyle the product of an experiment, or..."


    Looking at these three posts, Temari just refreshed it, and the content of the next two posts that were clicked instantly appeared with a 404 sign, and the original hot spot was replaced by other news.


    Just when Temari wanted to see if he could still find the content on the post, the door of the store was pushed open, triggering the wind chime on the door, indicating that a customer came to the door.


    Seeing a guest coming, Temari looked away from the computer and looked at the location at the gate.


    Coulson opened the door and walked in. He glanced at the various puppet dolls visiting the room thoughtfully. On the surface, this was really a puppet shop.


    Walking to the front desk, looking at Temari sitting inside, Coulson said with that iconic smile, "Long time no see, Ms. Temari."


    Temari looked at the SHIELD agent in front of him and said, "Mr. Agent, I don''t know what''s going on."


    Coulson looked around, then said, "Congratulations on opening the store. I brought two flower baskets and put them at the door."


    Temari said with a dazed expression: "Thank you!"


    After looking around, Coleson didn''t see Kankuro and Gaara in the intelligence information, so he said, "Would it be convenient to chat?"


    "I have a lot of things that I want to consult with you."


    Seeing that it was as expected by Lord Charlotte, Temari said with a smile on the corner of his mouth:


    "We don''t do quests here, it''s just a puppet shop."


    Temari took a 10-centimeter puppet from the counter behind him, put it on the table at the front desk, and said:


    "A puppet doll costs 50 energy blocks, but I can chat with you for a minute."


    Looking at the puppet doll in front of him, Coulson held it in his hand, and did find that this little doll did have a lot of mechanisms, and it looked very high-end and exquisite.


    But what makes Coulson more concerned is the amount of information that can be gathered in one minute of chatting.


    After pondering for a while, Coulson said: "Then let''s chat for a minute, but this position is not suitable for chatting."


    Temari took Coulson to the sofa area next to him and sat down, then took out a timer, and said, "Now I''m going to start the timer, I don''t know what Agent Coulson is going to talk about."


    Looking at the timer Temari put on the table, Coulson thought for a moment and said, "I''m very interested in the history of ninjas. Can Ms. Temari explain it to me."


    But Coulson knows that if you want to know a force, especially a supernatural force, understanding their history is the best way, which can not only understand comprehensively, but also grasp more information.


    Hearing Coulson''s question, the corners of Temaru''s mouth twitched slightly, learning about the history of ninjas. I''m afraid I can''t finish talking about it in a few days or nights, but I don''t know what the other party wants to listen to for the last few minutes.


    "Ninjas were first inherited in the form of families, and disputes between them were also carried out in the form of families."


    "In order to compete for resources, the slaughter of the land in the form of a family starts from this."


    "Many young children, when they were four or five years old, would go to the battlefield, and sometimes they would fight with adult ninjas. It is said that it was a very shameful era."


    "Many ninja families prospered or perished in that era."


    Temari begins with the history before the establishment of Sand Ninja Village, and Coulson briefly tells the history before the establishment of Ninja Village for one minute.


    That is to say, Temari is Kazekage''s daughter. After reading a lot of previous historical materials, he can explain it very clearly. If Naruto comes, I am afraid that Coulson''s question can only be asked lonely.


    However, one minute is very short, Temari''s speech rate has always maintained a steady speed, neither very fast nor particularly slow, and stopped after saying a few words.


    Understanding Temari stopped, but Coulson also understood that the time was up. In this minute, Coulson also learned that before Ninja Village, the ninjas were not mainly hidden villages, but in the form of families to develop.


    However, the key information has not been obtained much.


    Coulson said, "He''s helping me get a puppet."


    Temari smiled and said, "Sir, the bill for your first puppet has not been paid."


    "Wait to settle the bill together. I have cooperated with Mr. Charlotte many times before. Believe me, I will not default on the bill."


    Temari smiled and said, "It''s okay, I trust you."


    "It''s a big deal, just come to the door to collect the bill."


    Hearing Temari say that he was going to collect the bill, Coleson smiled awkwardly, and he really let the ninja from Sandyin Village come to collect the bill. .


    Fortunately, Coulson has no idea of ????delinquency.


    "Still listening to the history of ninjas?"


    Coulson thought for a while, then said, "Why did ninjas transition from the family era to the hidden village era?"


    Hearing that the other party didn''t let him continue talking, Temari didn''t care, but said, "During the family era, the most prosperous family was the Uchiha family and the Senju family."


    "But for some unknown reason, the Senju family who had been fighting each other and the contemporary patriarch of the Uchiha family suddenly shook hands and established the Konoha Hermitage Village."


    "As the two major families co-founded Konoha, their affiliated families also joined in, creating a powerful Konoha Hidden Village."


    "Family ninjas from other regions, seeing the strength of the ninja village, also joined forces and established other ninja villages."


    "Because everyone followed suit, the era of family as a unit has ended, and the ninjas have entered the era of ninja village."


    However, Temari did not say a few more words about the difference between the Ninja Village era and the family era, and one minute passed.


    Listening to Temari''s explanation, Coulson keenly grasped two key points. The first one is that among the ninjas, Senju and Uchiha are the two most powerful families in the ninja.


    They want to match the founding family of Konoha Hidden Village in Charlotte''s information, but the other party is not only Konoha''s founding family, but also the two most powerful families among ninjas.


    Thinking of the boy named Zuosuke Uchiha who appeared beside Charlotte, and the terrifying Qianshou Tsunade who beat the Hulk, these two people are from these two families.


    The second point is that the group of ninjas is not only limited to two hidden villages, Konoha Hidden Village and Sand Hidden Village, but several hidden villages should be established.


    Coulson doesn''t know how many ninjas there are, but it depends on the situation. There are many more hidden villages.


    Seeing that Temari stopped explaining, Coulson continued to ask for a puppet.


    But this time the topic is not about history, but about population.


    "All the ninja villages add up, how many ninjas are there?"


    Hearing Coulson''s question, Temari stared at the other party for a while, then shook his head and said, "Don''t know?"


    Hearing Temari saying he didn''t know, Coulson frowned slightly.


    At this time Temari asked back: "Do you know how many agents there are in the world?"


    Temari''s words made Coulson stunned for a moment. How many agents are there in the world?


    Not to mention the world, that is, how many agents SHIELD has, he does not know Coulson, he does not have the authority to know so clearly.


    Feeling that he had asked a silly question, Coulson immediately asked, "How many ninja villages are there? It''s always clear."


    "If you ask others about this question, you may not be clear. After all, there are not a few ninja villages that have been established, but some ninja villages are small ninja villages with small numbers and weak strength. Some ninja villages have more ninja families and stronger strength."


    "In total, there are about 26 Ninja villages."


    Hearing this number, Coulson was obviously stunned for a moment, and murmured, "26."


    He really did not expect the number of ninja villages to be so many. He thought that there might only be a few, but there are so many ninja villages.


    Since it is called Ninja Village, not Ninja Country, the population must not be too large. Even if a village has a population of tens of thousands, there are tens of millions of ninjas in twenty-six.


    If a village has a population of several hundred thousand like a small town, it will be even more frightening when added up.


    Whether it is millions or tens of millions, the population does not seem to be much, and it is nothing compared to the tens of billions of people in the world, but these millions or even tens of millions of people are not ordinary people on the earth, but A powerful transcendental person is a strong person with the lowest standard of forbearance.


    Under such a quality, these populations are very terrifying.


    "Yes, 26."


    "There are so many in the materials I know, but I can''t rule out some Ninja villages that have not been recorded."


    But Temari knew that Lord Charlotte could pull the ninjas of the ninja world through the long river of time, and those ninjas from the ninja village who were established and then perished may appear here.


    The amount that you say will only be less, not more.


    Coulson''s brain was running fast at this time. After learning about so many Ninjas, Coulson hesitated for a moment and asked, "What level of Ninja villages are Sand Ninjas and Konoha Ninjas?"


    "Da Ninja Village, Konoha and Sand Ninja Village are one of the Five Great Ninja Villages."


    Hearing Temari''s answer, Coulson thought to himself, what is the difference between the Five Great Ninja Villages and the Five Great Nations on Earth, Wuchang?


    Wouldn''t it be the product of a system, Coulson was surprised by his own thoughts.


    While Coulson was still thinking, Temari said, "The time is up."


    Looking at Temari who was about to get up, Coulson remembered the main purpose of coming here today, and said, "I''m here for a puppet doll."


    Temari finished and smiled, "No problem, guest."


    Coulson organized his own language, and then said seriously: "Can S.H.I.E.L.D. reach a cooperation with Sand Ninja Village?"


    "Sand Ninja Village has any request, you can put it forward, and we will do our best to promise you."


    "If I can''t be the master, I can go back and negotiate."


    "Since you were born, you must have your own demands, and S.H.I.E.L.D.''s requirements are not high, and it is enough to be able to cooperate with you."


    Hearing Coulson''s request, UU Reading Temari also thought about it, and then said, "You can''t pay this price."


    "There are not many things that can interest us. The matrix for making energy blocks is our need, or if you can find similar items, this matter is not impossible to talk about."


    Hearing that what Sha Rencun was interested in was also the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, Coulson was somewhat helpless. As for the same item as the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, Coulson shook his head helplessly.


    Although there are a lot of strange items stored in the warehouse of S.H.I.E.L.D., and some bases even launch some more harmful items directly to the outside of the earth with rockets, and destroy them in the direction of the sun.


    However, the mysterious items that can be of the same level as the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, S.H.I.E.L.D. themselves will not be willing to take them out in exchange for cooperation.


    ������������off topic����������


    The new book set sail for subscription, recommended tickets, monthly tickets, and rewards!


    The support of all book friends is the driving force of pencil coding!

 Chapter 356： Kankuros visit

    Seeing that Sandyin Village had no intention of cooperating, and the demands were as high as Charlotte''s, Coulson immediately changed the subject.


    "I want to visit your leader in Sandyin Village. How can I get this qualification?"


    Seeing that there was no hope for in-depth cooperation, Coleson began to target the location of Sand Ninja Village. Only by visiting the door would he be able to obtain the location of the other party.


    Temari heard Coulson''s words, his eyes narrowed and he said with a smile: "It''s not impossible to visit Sandyin Village."


    "As long as you are willing to give me the universe cube, I can try to persuade my father to accept your visit."


    Coulson was slightly taken aback when he heard Temari''s words, father?


    She said that she was visiting the leader of Sandyin Village. Could it be that her father is...


    "Ling Zun is?"


    However, Temari did not answer Coulson''s words, but pointed to the stopwatch on the table and said, "It''s time."


    Coulson looked at where Temari was pointing, and saw that another minute had passed.


    "Another puppet doll."


    In just four minutes, Coulson has thrown out 200 energy blocks, but in order to confirm the news, the cost is worth it.


    Temari shot a chakra thread and directly pulled a puppet from the counter and placed it on the table.


    However, although Temari is better at wind escape, there is still no problem in simply using the chakra wire to bring the puppet doll.


    Seeing Temari''s hand, Coulson secretly remembered this scene in his heart, ready to go back for analysis.


    After putting the puppet on the table, Temari started talking.


    "My father is the fourth generation Fengying of Sandyin Village - Luosha."


    "Feng Ying?"


    "Yes, the leader of Sandyin Village is Fengying."


    "The leader of Muye Village is Muying?"


    At first, Coulson was still wondering if the leader of the other party was called the village chief, but he didn''t expect it to be called Fengying.


    Temari laughed when he heard Coulson''s words.


    "Hahaha��"


    Temari smiled and leaned back and forth. Coulson was a little unclear, but he still said, "Did I say something wrong?"


    "The leader of Konoha Village is not called Kokage, but Hokage."


    Coulson also understood that he had guessed wrong, and then asked somewhat uncertainly: "Are all the leaders of Ninja Village called Shadows?"


    "Not all the leaders of Ninja Village can be called the shadow. Even if the strength reaches the shadow level or even exceeds the average shadow level powerhouse, it still cannot be called shadow."


    "Only the leader of the Five Great Ninja Villages can be called Shadow."


    "What are the Five Great Ninja Villages?"


    "Sand Hidden Ninja Village, Konoha Ninja Village, Mist Hidden Ninja Village, Rock Hidden Ninja Village, Cloud Hidden Ninja Village."


    A minute passed in a blink of an eye. After only asking a few questions, the time passed, and all the energy blocks that Coulson brought today have been used up.


    However, for Coulson, he was not at a loss. Four minutes asked more questions than four. If he was in the Charlotte office, he would have to pay a lot to get this information.


    He even suspected the name of a ninja village, and Charlotte would charge him 50 energy blocks.


    "Thank you very much for Ms. Temari''s explanation. The energy block I brought today can only buy 4 dolls. I hope I can buy dolls here next time."


    Then Coulson tapped the Bluetooth on his ear, but within a few minutes, two S.H.I.E.L.D. agents came in, came to Coulson, and put the four suitcases in their hands on the ground.


    Coulson pointed to the four dolls on the table and said to the two: "Put these four puppet dolls away."


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. agents who were instructed to hold the dolls on the table in their arms, each holding two in his arms.


    After the table was emptied, Coulson took the suitcase to the table and opened it one by one, revealing the energy blocks contained in the suitcase.


    "200 energy blocks, all of them are here, take a look."


    Temari glanced at the energy block in front of him, and knew that there was no error in the amount of 200, and then nodded.


    "Quantity is no problem."


    "Then I''ll take my leave."


    Coulson took two agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. and left the Sandyin puppet shop, but Coulson, who walked out of the puppet shop, looked up at the shop''s sign, patted his forehead but forgot to ask the other party the true meaning of the puppet. .


    He believed that the puppet shop opened by the daughter of Fengying should be more than just dolls. He glanced at the four puppets in the hands of the agent, and he might be able to see something.


    Otherwise, you have to wait until the next visit to ask the other party.


    "boarding!"


    After Coulson said a word, he took the two S.H.I.E.L.D. agents to the Chevrolet SUV parked at the door and drove towards the Trident Building.


    �������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������� ????????


    You can sign in once a day. If you sign in successfully, you will be rewarded with copper coins, prestige, detonating charms, soul jade, reincarnation stone, delicious ramen, ninja world recruitment volume, and gold coins that can only be obtained by recharging.


    Charlotte Doyle signed in through the system, and obtained 1 ninjutsu secret scroll, 10 soul jade, 50 delicious ramen, 400 reputation, 50,000 copper coins, 1 ninja recruitment scroll, and 1 ninjutsu secret scroll.


    Charlotte Doyle


    Age: 21


    Occupation: Genin


    VIP level: 1


    Attributes: Fire, Thunder


    Secret Scroll: Ninjutsu �� Imperial LV2 (90% damage reduction after use, lasts for 4 seconds, note cannot reduce lethal damage)


    Ninjutsu��Rage LV1 (Increase attack power by 6% after use, lasts for ten seconds.)


    Owning ninjas: Uchiha Zuosuke (double hook jade writing wheel eye), Uno Yin Luka, Locke Lee


    Possess skills: Fire Escape, Howling Fireball, Lion Bombing, Chidori, Double Hook Jade Writing Wheel Eyes, Teaching Aid Shuriken, Formation of Enchantment, Roar of Love, Infinite Flurry, Konoha Whirlwind, and Lotus Flower.


    Reputation: 14096


    Copper coins: 352.2W


    Gold coins: 1148


    Ninja Recruitment Scrolls: 3


    Dense scrolls: 3


    Soul Jade: 1500


    Reincarnation Stone: 22000


    Psychic Beasts: Ninja Dog Army (full level), Blue Snake (0 level)


    Artifact: Inactive


    Equipment: Chunin Kunwu, Chunin Forehead Protector, Chunin Vest, Chunin Manual, Chunin Necklace, Chunin Ring.


    Ninjutsu Scroll +2


    Ninja Recruitment Scroll +1


    Gold +50


    Ninja Jade+300


    Reincarnation Stone+200


    Once again gained 500 reputation, 200 reincarnation stones and 80000 copper coins


    Pepper Potts


    Alexandra, Bodo, Sowanda and Murakami


    Hall, reception room, rest area, war room, garage, training room, room for more than five people.


    Chapter 104, you can write a side story.


    TheDirector


    Yinliana Morse


    24th at 7pm


    C Ninja increases the amount of 3 Chidori, B Ninja is 5 times that of C Ninja, and A is 3 times that of B Ninja!


    In the next second, Charlotte started the Blue Snake upgrade journey.


    After paying all the prestige and 3.02 million copper coins, Charlotte upgraded the psychic beast Blue Snake to level 20, which greatly improved the strength of the blue snake, but there is still a long way to go from the full level of 50. .


    The next second, Charlotte started Toadyoshi''s upgrade journey.


    At this time, Toadji is level 25, and each level consumes 2,800 reputation and 320,000 copper coins, and the strength increases with each level. After paying all the prestige and 1.55 million copper coins, Charlotte will psychic beast Toadji. It has been upgraded to level 50, which has raised its strength to its peak.


    This is Charlotte, who never thought that the consumption would be so high, almost not enough reputation and copper coins, copper coins are easy to recharge, but not enough reputation is difficult, fortunately, it is barely enough.


    Charlotte Doyle


    Age: 21


    Occupation: Ninja


    VIP level: 8


    Attributes: Fire, Thunder, Earth, Wind, Water


    Bloodstains: Three-hooked jade writing wheel eye, white eye, wooden dung


    Chakra: 56 (cards)


    Secret Scroll: Ninjutsu �� Imperial LV2 (90% damage reduction after use, lasts for 4 seconds, note cannot reduce lethal damage)


    Ninjutsu��Rage LV1 (Increase attack power by 6% after use, lasts for ten seconds.)


    Ninja �� Coming and Going Shuriken LV1: Fires a Fuuma Shuriken forward, bursting through the enemy with twice the power, and flying back to the owner after reaching the end.


    Earth Escape �� Earthquake LV1: Control the ground rupture within a certain range to rise, causing damage to the enemy, and the enemy within the attack range will be floated.


    Thunderbolt �� Thunderbolt LV1: Thunderbolt �� Lightning Bolt: Summons a falling thunderbolt to the enemy, if the enemy is not successfully killed, it will also paralyze the enemy for 2 seconds.


    Palm Immortal Jutsu �� Living LV1: Outputting chakra from the palm can improve the healing ability of wounds or affected areas. It is a kind of healing ninjutsu. The amount of chakra should be adjusted according to the severity of the disease. In addition, excessive output of chakra will destroy the normal circulatory system in the patient''s body and make the patient comatose. Not only trauma, but also internal diseases can be effectively treated. (Note that the higher the ninjutsu level, the better the healing effect)


    Wind Escape Chopping Wave LV1: Sends a trumpet-shaped air pressure to the front, which can easily knock the opponent''s shuriken into the air, and even knock away opponents in the distance.


    Water Escape��Water Rush LV1: With itself as the center, it summons water that rotates and rises rapidly like a tornado. After that, the water spreads like a waterfall and attacks the opponent downwards, finally forming a big river. All attacks and defenses are controlled by the caster. .


    Owning ninjas: Uchiha Zuosuke Rong (double hook jade writing wheel eye), Uno Yin Luka, Li Luo Rong (Dumen Li), mute, ninja students - whirlpool Naruto, Kam Dori - Temari, Konoha Sannin - Tsunade, Hinata Neji, Hinata Hinata, Hidean, Juvenile Hatake Kakashi, Anbe Hatake Kakashi, Anbe Uchiha Itachi, Anbe Yamato, C Shinobi Naruto.


    Possessed skills: Fire Escape, Hao Fireball, Lion Bomb, Thousand Birds, Double Hook Jade Writing Wheel Eye, Teaching Aid Shuriken, Formation of Formation, Roar of Love, Infinite Flurry, Konoha Whirlwind, Watch Lotus Flower, Meteor Buckle, Konoha Gale, Lilianhua, Ninja �� Poisonous Mist, Hidden Weapon Needle Bullet, Yanhui �� Dolphin Dance, Paint Prank, Clone �� Double Strike, Harem Technique, Cyclone Kadori, Cyclone Bombing, Kadori, Gust Dance, Strange Force, Forehead/Angry Kick, Slug, Tongue and Tooth, Rachel, Preface, Hunting, Multi-Shadow Clone, Rachel, Clone Big Blast, Fire Escape, High Fireball, Extinction, Waterstop Slash , Wooden Dun, gavel, Wooden Dun, Wooden Clone Technique, Wooden Dun, Tree Bound Eternal Burial, White Eyes, Soft Step Double Fist, Guarding Eight Diagrams Sixty-Four Palms, Eight Diagrams Array, Huitian, Empty Wheel Strike, Soft Boxing Technique. Eight Diagrams Sixty-Four Palms, Flying Scythe, Slicing Punishment, Spell, Death by Blood, Spiral Pill, Shadow Clone, Double Kick, Vortex Naruto 2,000 Bombs...


    Reputation: 24310


    Copper coins: 11575.8W


    Gold Coins: 714


    Ninja Recruitment Scrolls: 4


    Ninjutsu scrolls: 2


    Normal treasure chest: 2


    Treasure Chest: 2


    Ninja: 3450


    Reincarnation Stone: 23900


    Psychic Beasts: Ninja Dog Army (full level), Blue Snake (full level), Toad Ji (25 level), Slug (full level)


    Artifact: Inactive


    Equipment: Chunin Kunwu, Chunin Forehead Protector, Chunin Vest, Chunin Manual, Chunin Necklace, Chunin Ring.


    Looking at the 50 ninjutsu skills, aside from the funny ninjutsu of Naruto, although it is not as good as Hatake Kakashi who copied thousands of ninjutsu, but what can be said is a ninjutsu


    After collecting all the rewards, Charlotte directly opened the shopping mall interface, and he wanted to see if there were any suitable fragments.


    Click on the ninja interface of the system mall, and the avatars of the four ninjas come into view.


    Shippuden Kankuro: Daily purchase limit of 0/4, 80/1 gold coins!


    Cursed Seal Junmalu Fragment: Limit 0/4 and 180/1 gold coins per day!


    Deidara: Daily limit of 0/4, 480/1 gold coins!


    Shippuden Naruto Fragments: Limited to 0/4, 80/1 gold coins per day!


    Looking at the four newly refreshed ninjas, Charlotte felt like she wanted to buy them all. Every ninja was very useful, but after looking at her gold coin balance, there were only 11,804 left.


    It seems that I need to speed up the earning of energy blocks, otherwise it will not be enough for my daily consumption.


    Clicking on Deidara''s avatar, it showed that she currently owns 8 shards. Charlotte did not hesitate at all, and directly bought 4 shards for 1920 gold coins, bringing the number to 12.


    Then I clicked on Naruto''s avatar, showing that he already owns 7 fragments. Looking at the price of Naruto''s 80 gold coins, he filled it up without hesitation. After spending 320 gold coins, he bought 4 fragments directly. UU reading brings the number to 11.


    As for the newly refreshed Curse Seal Jun Maru, I have never missed it. I spent 720 gold coins on it and purchased 4 fragments directly, bringing the number to 8.


    In the blink of an eye, Charlotte had already spent 2,960 gold coins. Looking at the remaining 8,844 gold coins, Charlotte thought about it. In the end, she still spent 320 gold coins on the phone and bought 4 pieces of Kazuki Kankuro. .


    After consuming 320 gold coins, Charlotte still had 8524 gold coins left, so she did not spend it again, but checked her other resources.


    There are 5 ninja recruitment scrolls, 11 ninjutsu secret scrolls, 12 ordinary treasure chests, and 2 exquisite treasure chests. Looking at the resources she has saved, Charlotte finds that both secret scrolls and ordinary treasure chests have reached more than 10, so she prepares Taking advantage of the good luck today, I opened a wave of boxes and dense volumes.


    ������������off topic����������


    The new book set sail for subscription, recommended tickets, monthly tickets, and rewards!


    The support of all book friends is the driving force of pencil coding!

 Chapter 357： Tests and Ideas

    "Lord Charlotte is joking. My puppet skills are only good among my peers, not so powerful."


    Kankuro said humbly, but he knew the abilities of Lord Charlotte. In the future, whether it is Elder Chiyo or the Red Sand Scorpion who betrayed the village, the second Kazekage who developed the puppet, or the Monzaemon-sama who improved the puppet. , may be brought here, among these people, Kankuro dare not say how powerful he is.


    Tony didn''t care about Kankuro''s rhetoric. When he was in the magical world, he had seen the opponent manipulate puppets to attack. Although the overall strength was not as good as his own armor, it was also very powerful.


    "how old are you?"


    "Fourteen."


    Hearing this age, Tony also had to sigh, the extraordinary strength of ninjas can kill the Quartet on the battlefield when they are teenagers, the gap between ordinary people and them is really big.


    "At this age, the children here are still studying."


    At this time, Parker, who came with Tony, said: "Tony, ninjas usually graduate from ninja school at the age of twelve, and even some top geniuses can graduate from school at the age of six or seven to become a qualified shinomin. "


    Hearing that he can become a Genin at the age of six or seven, Tony looked at Kankuro in surprise.


    "Yes, some particularly talented ninjas can indeed graduate from the ninja school at the age of six or seven."


    Tony was a little surprised by the ninja system. A child graduated from school at the age of twelve or six or seven, but he didn''t know much about the ninja system and did not make judgments. After all, the other party''s ability to use this system must be particularly unique. .


    "Well, that''s your system, I just think you''re still young, a child."


    After Kankuro was silent for a while, his voice became much quieter: "I am indeed still a child, I can''t smoke or drink."


    "OK, we won''t discuss that anymore."


    "Come with me and show you my masterpiece."


    After speaking, Tony stood up and walked towards his underground laboratory with Kankuro. He was not worried that the other party would steal his technology, they were not part of the same system.


    the other side.


    The man dressed as a clown, after getting Gaara''s name, kept it firmly in his heart, looked back at the corpse on the ground, and immediately left this place of right and wrong without stopping.


    As the two left, the three corpses were lying on the ground alone. At this time, a nearby female resident went downstairs to throw garbage, and when she walked to the trash can in the alley, she saw three corpses not far away and immediately sent out A piercing scream.


    "Ah~!"


    After some screaming, he ran out and called the police.


    Soon, the police in Brooklyn, immediately after receiving the call, came to the alley where the incident occurred.


    Several police officers looked at the three corpses on the ground and looked at each other. In fact, this method of death was unreasonable. The countless bleeding holes all over the body showed that the attack was not simple.


    The scene was sealed off and the traces left at the scene were examined.


    Looking at the damaged advertising signs and the traces left by the clown when he fell, the police officers looked at the roadway and saw that there were no surveillance cameras.


    But there are cameras on the street at the intersection. Although you can''t see what happened in the alley, you can call out who entered the alley during this time.


    Just as the police officers were about to apply for roadside surveillance, Hawkeye arrived at the scene with a team of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, and immediately after showing their credentials, he said, "Guys, your mission is over, here it is. We took over."


    At this time, a young policeman was about to refute something. The older policeman on the side immediately pulled the other party''s arm, and after confirming the other party''s documents, he smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll leave it to you here."


    "Close the team!"


    Sitting in the police car, the young policeman said indignantly, "Why give it to them? As long as we see the surveillance video, we can know who the perpetrator is, and the case will be solved."


    "Tal, this case is obviously not an ordinary case. You didn''t see the gravel stained with blood and smashed into the wall, and the holes in the body of the deceased have told us that this is not a case that we can handle. "


    "Even if we call up the video and find the suspect and go back to write the case, the case will be handed over from the bureau. This kind of extraordinary case is not our responsibility."


    "extraordinary?"


    "Iron Man, the **** of ninjas?"


    The older police officer glanced at Tarr and did not speak again, but drove the car seriously towards the police force.


    After Hawkeye led someone to take over the scene, he directly loaded the three little black bodies into the car, and even shot the gravel-filled wall, and ordered the agents to take this wall away directly.


    Obviously not going to leave a trace, just when S.H.I.E.L.D. was cleaning up the scene, Gaara''s beautiful mood was disturbed by a few Mo, so instead of wandering the streets of Brooklyn, he returned to Sandyin. Puppet shop.


    After returning to the puppet shop, Gaara walked to the service desk and suddenly said, "Is the shop visited today?"


    Hearing Gaara''s words, Temari was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect his younger brother to care about this, so he replied, "Well, Agent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D. came and bought four dolls. "


    "How do you know someone is coming."


    Gaara pointed to the four vacancies on the shelf behind Temari, indicating that there were no more puppets here.


    Looking at the direction that his younger brother was pointing, Temari smiled: "Kankuro didn''t make extra puppets, so I don''t have any restocking at this location."


    "How do you feel about going out today, did you gain anything?"


    Gaara stood in front of the service desk, thought for a while, and said, "I finally know why Lord Charlotte hates Mo so much."


    "They''re really poor creatures, it''s just disgusting."


    Temari put away the smile on his face, so that his younger brother would have such an idea, afraid that something bad happened, so he wouldn''t kill him.


    With Gaara''s current destructive power, not to mention destroying the entire Brooklyn, but there is still no problem in destroying a few streets after one kill, the overall impact will not be small, and the time will become a little more troublesome.


    "what happened?"


    Gaara briefly recounted her experience today, and Temari was obviously relieved when she heard Gaara''s words.


    Just killing the three Mo, there is no problem, it will not affect anything, she also killed a lot of scum in the previous mission.


    "When you encounter this kind of scum in silence, you can directly destroy it physically without any problems."


    "Lord Charlotte knows, and will only look at you differently. After all, adults hate them very much."


    Gaara waved his hand, didn''t say anything more, but returned to the room, he was going to learn more about this race from the Internet, why it can provoke Lord Charlotte, so much disgust.


    The underground laboratory of Tony Stark''s seaside villa.


    Kankuro looked at a series of Mark armors placed on the side with a surprised look.


    Tony''s armor can fly with himself in the sky, but this ability makes him very envious.


    "What do you use to drive them?"


    Tony patted the latest version of the Ark Reactor on his chest and said, "The Arc Reactor, this is the energy source of the armor."


    "Can you show me your puppet?"


    Hearing Tony''s request, Kankuro was obviously stunned. For a puppet master, his puppet is the most important secret and cannot be shown to others.


    But thinking of the purpose of coming here today, it is also to communicate and learn with this Tony Stark. For the materials in this world, there are suitable substitutes, and many parties have a better understanding and can provide a lot of thoughts.


    Kankuro moved his finger, and the chakra wire in his hand was immediately connected to the crow''s body, and the bandage on it was untied.


    "This is my puppet crow."


    Looking at the puppet that was able to walk by itself in front of him, Tony asked curiously, "How did you make it move on its own?"


    But Tony''s naked eyes can''t see the chakra threads at all.


    Kankuro moved his fingers, and the crow in front of him responded in various ways with the swing of Kankuro''s fingers.


    Tony, who saw this scene, was a little unclear because he couldn''t see the chakra threads, so he only assumed that Kankuro''s ninjutsu ability could control these puppets.


    "Jarvis, scan this puppet."


    The next second, the crow was scanned in detail by the instrument controlled by Jarvis.


    After Jarvis''s scan was completed, a three-dimensional image was immediately created in front of everyone.


    Looking at the three-dimensional image presented, Tony immediately started to operate and decomposed the components of the crow puppet.


    "Yes, this puppet is directly a killing machine."


    "Every mechanism and component is made for killing."


    The crow puppet has a dagger at the wrist, which can be used to attack, a cone at the mouth to attack the opponent, and some circular hidden weapons at the joints.


    "what is this?"


    Looking at the scanned crow, which was immediately dismantled into various parts, Kankuro was somewhat stunned. Is this the help of technology.


    It''s a pity that the puppet left by the scorpion is not around, otherwise let me scan it, I am learning according to the decomposition, wouldn''t it be very fast to master it.


    "This is a poisonous smoke bomb, which can not only block the opponent''s vision, but also paralyze the opponent with poison."


    "There are a lot of kunai and needles inside."


    "God, he has six toys on his trunk, and bayonets on the ends of his limbs."


    Tony exclaimed about the weapon on the crow''s body, generally lamenting that the other party turned every part of the puppet into a murder weapon, and there was not a single bit of space left in the body, all of which were hidden weapons and killers.


    Looking at the possible coating and toxins on Jarvis'' upgraded weapons, Tony asked, "All weapons are poisonous?"


    "Yes, in order to better kill the enemy, the puppet''s weapons have toxins, see blood seal the throat."


    Looking at the virtual influence of the dismantling of the crow puppet, Tony touched his chin, and then asked, "I think the material of yours is mainly wood, and the attack methods are also toxins and cold weapons."


    "Have you ever thought about overheating weapons?"


    Hearing Tony''s talk about hot weapons, Kankuro was a little hesitant. The main thing is that he came here too short, only about 20 days. Although he knew about the weapons here, he didn''t know much.


    "Ordinary firearms may not be as lethal as my kunai."


    Tony shook his head: "I''m not talking about the backward things."


    But after seeing Kankuro''s crow, Tony came up with an idea. If an ark reactor is installed in the mouth of the crow, it is only used to launch energy cannons, and its power will not be improved by a few grades immediately.


    Moreover, the energy of the reactor does not need to be supplied to other parts, and there is no need to consider the problem of flight, so the durability has also been greatly improved, rather than becoming a one-time attack weapon.


    However, Tony didn''t think about whether to install the energy cannon on Kankuro''s crow, but asked, "How powerful can the kunai shot by your crow be."


    "I have a granite decoration here. You can use the kunai on the puppet to see how powerful it is."


    Tony took Kankuro to a granite with a height of thirty centimeters behind him.


    "Try whether the incompetence on your puppet can penetrate them?"


    Kankuro flicked his fingers and immediately used his secret secret technique, Kunai in his mouth: continuous high-frequency jets of three Kunais.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!"


    The three groups of Kunai, under the blessing of Chakra, were sprayed out at a very high frequency, and instantly smashed this granite cave as tall as one person.


    Tony, who was watching this scene, was stunned for a moment. The power of Kuwu is so amazing that no machine gun can penetrate the granite of this thickness. At most, if a white spot is left on it, it will be spread out, and then it will be penetrated by Kuwu.


    Tony picked up a kunai on the ground for money, and found nothing special about the making materials. He could only sigh inwardly about the power of Chakra.


    "Indeed, ordinary firearms are not as powerful as your kunai. UU "


    "But I see that your puppets are mostly made of wood. When you control him, do you have any weight requirements?"


    "I think a lot of metals can be replaced, so that its defense and attack power can be stronger."


    Kankuro pondered for a while, and the material of his Sanjiao fish puppet is also wood, but the wood of the ninja world is not the same quality as the wood of this world.


    The Sanjiao fish puppet can resist dozens of tons of boulders falling from the air without being hurt, but the wood here may not be able to do it.


    "Mr. Stark, the materials used for the puppets are all specially made wood from us. The hardness is higher than ordinary steel. If there are materials that are both light and hard, I am very willing to upgrade the puppets."


    "It''s simple."


    "Jarvis, check the hardness of the crow puppet material and find the material with higher hardness under the same weight."

 Chapter 358： trail of flight

    "Sir, according to the hardness test, the most suitable metal to replace is currently only gold-titanium alloy. When the hardness is increased, it will not increase the weight much."


    Tony looked at Kankuro: "You control a puppet, and it will only affect your strength under multiple circumstances."


    Kankuro pondered for a moment, then slowly said, "Puppets within one ton have little impact on my strength."


    "Of course, the lighter the mass, the easier it is to handle."


    Tony snapped his fingers: "That''s no problem. Your materials are not as heavy as my armor. If you replace them with gold-titanium alloys, it will only add a few dozen kilograms."


    "Look at those parts that need to be replaced. I asked Jarvis to place an order for customization, and it will be delivered today."


    "Will this thing work? Try it."


    Kankuro walked to Tony''s side, learned the other''s previous operations, and began to operate on the puppet that had been broken down into parts.


    Soon Kankuro canceled some hidden weapon parts such as poisonous mist, and removed weapons such as detonating jade from the inside. Basically, except for these, basically all remained.


    It was Kankuro who wanted to try it out, what would be the difference between a puppet made of gold-titanium alloy and his original crow.


    "I''ve finished the operation, and the remaining parts can all be replaced with gold-titanium alloy materials."


    "Jarvis, how long does it take to get these parts into production and get them here."


    "Sir, it will take six hours."


    Tony looked at Kankuro: "OK, there is still a long time, we can discuss the puppet and Mark series armor."


    Then Tony brought Kankuro to the armor of his Mark series, and began to introduce Kankuro and communicated some ideas.


    the other side.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Trident Building.


    In Nick Fury''s office, Coulson started his report at this time, telling all the information he obtained in Temari this time.


    Listening to Coulson''s report, Nick Fury was listening while thinking about these intelligence information.


    "Is the information about the Sandyin puppet shop true?"


    Coulson paused and then said: "Based on the analysis and comparison of the information obtained before, it cannot be said that it is 100% true, but the other party should not deceive us with false information."


    "The five major ninja villages and more than twenty central ninja villages are such a terrifying force."


    "The most important thing is that after searching for so long, we haven''t found the slightest trace of them."


    "The daughter of Fengying, a member of the founding family of Konoha, it seems that these people who were born are not weak."


    "And according to the information and analysis obtained, the small and medium-sized ninja villages will all be born, not to mention the five major ninja villages. When a large number of ninjas appear, the impact on the world will definitely not be as simple as it is now."


    "What''s the progress of Coulson and their cooperation?"


    Coulson thought for a while, and then said, "The conditions on Sandyin''s side are no different from Charlotte''s. The requirement is that it is still the universe cube, or a treasure that has the same interest as the universe cube to cooperate."


    Hearing Sandyin Village''s request, Nick Fury shook his head and said, "Impossible, the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube will not be handed over as a plan. This thing is even more important to us."


    "With the addition of the doctor, there is hope for the use of the cosmic cube energy. I believe that corresponding weapons will be developed soon. This is an important strategic resource for us to counter Asgard and even other extraordinary forces."


    Coulson thought for a moment, then said, "Maybe we don''t have anything else that can attract them except the universe Rubik''s Cube."


    "But I think if the five major ninja villages can''t win over, when there are ninjas in the small and medium-sized ninja villages, you can try to win over them."


    "Perhaps the gap in strength makes their requirements for cooperation not so high."


    Listening to the opinions put forward by his subordinates, Nick Fury did not refuse: "You can try it."


    "The point is to dig out their needs, what other needs do they have besides the universe Rubik''s Cube."


    "Only by looking for their needs can we be able to prescribe the right medicine, otherwise it will be difficult to win over them."


    "Yes, Chief."


    Just as the two exchanged, Nick Fury''s door was knocked.


    Nick Fury pressed a button on the table, the door opened automatically, and Hawkeye walked in with the tablet and the report.


    "whats the matter?"


    Hawkeye Barton walked in front of Nick Fury and showed him the corpse test report and the footage from the surveillance video.


    "Around ten o''clock this morning, Gaara, a ninja from Sandyin Village, killed three African-Americans in an alleyway near Peace Plaza in Brooklyn."


    Hearing Patton''s words, Nick Fury frowned slightly, flipping through the body test report in his hand, as well as the incident.


    But after getting the surveillance video, Barton immediately found the street performer dressed as a clown, and learned what happened from the other party''s mouth.


    Barton didn''t care about the deaths of the three African Americans, but the unscrupulous behavior of the other party still made him feel a little dangerous.


    Nick Fury, after reading and analyzing, clicked on the video of Gaara walking into the alley, and then said:


    "According to the description of the rescued party, Gaara''s ability is to control the sand?"


    "According to the description of the parties, as well as the traces left on the bodies of the three deceased, and the gravel left on the walls that we dismantled and brought back at the scene, the other party does have the ability to manipulate the gravel."


    "However, for the assessment of this capability, the Intelligence Analysis Department has no way to provide effective analysis, but from the information left by the corpse and the wall, the power of sand in the opponent''s hands is indeed countless times stronger than other firearms."


    "And the gourd on the back of the opponent, it should also be a powerful weapon, otherwise such a large ornament should not be carried with you."


    Listening to Patton''s analysis, Nick Fury said in surprise: "Could it be that the ability of the ninjas in the village of Sand Hidden Village is to control sand?"


    Coulson reminded at this time: "Sir, the ability of Ms. Temari, the daughter of Kazekage, according to the information we have obtained before, is to control the wind."


    Nick Fury touched his chin: "Could it be that the characteristics of their ninja village are wind and sand control."


    "Maybe there are puppets, otherwise why open a puppet shop."


    "What did you find about the puppets they sell in the store?"


    "Sir, I bought four small puppet dolls. According to my research, except for the unexpectedly exquisite production, I haven''t found any special use for the time being."


    Nick Fury pondered for a moment, and then said: "Send the puppet to the scientific research room and let them see if there are other famous places in it."


    "As for Sand Ninja and Charlotte, after analyzing and sorting out the intelligence, take the time to get more intelligence information from the other party."


    "Although a lot of information, such as the organization, location, number and strength of the ninja family, is not suitable to ask for information directly, but also find a way to obtain it."


    "Whether it''s Sandyin Village or Charlotte, there are still many ninjas who are children. Try to find someone to approach them and see if it is possible to gain the other party''s favor."


    "Yes, sir."


    Colson replied.


    "Okay, I''ll leave this task to you. You can get some students from Aegis Academy and let them try it out."


    Coulson took the task, turned around and left directly, leaving only Nick Fury and Hawkeye Patton in the room.


    Nick Fury looked at Hawkeye Barton, and then said, "There are some problems over there in Africa."


    "Many villages have been slaughtered and a large number of civilians have died."


    Nick Fury opened the drawer, took out a file bag, and handed it to Patton.


    After Barton got the file bag, he left to open it and took out the document, and then several photos fell down.


    In the photo, countless African corpses were piled up in the past, and a huge circular special symbol was drawn in front of the corpse, which looked like an evil sacrifice, and there were vultures eating the corpse on the corpse. A large number of crows are circling.


    Barton looked at several other photos. The scenes in the photos were all the same, but the villages where they were located were different, and the degree of decay of the corpses was different.


    Seeing such a situation, Barton''s brows furrowed. Is this an ordinary cult sacrifice or involves extraordinary power? It''s fine if it''s just ordinary people, if it involves extraordinary...


    At this time, Nick Fury said: "These photos are what a photographer accidentally found in some villages when he was shooting exhibition works in Africa, and recorded them with a camera."


    "Barton, I''ll give you a task now."


    "Take two teams of agents and go to Africa to find the real cause of this issue."


    "If it involves transcendence, contact the headquarters immediately. The mission confidentiality level of this case is level five, and you can go and select your team members."


    Patton held the document and said solemnly, "Yes, sir."


    Barton, who walked out of Nick Fury''s office, looked a little solemn. The moment he saw the photo, he felt that this was a very difficult task, which made him have some bad premonitions.


    Barton did not immediately go to select the team members, but took the documents and photos and began to check the information. He wanted to see if there were sacrificial images or marks similar to the photos in the S.H.I.E.L.D. database.


    in the base.


    At this time, Charlotte has just finished her training. During this time, he has been devoting himself to the refined control of Chakra.


    During the period, he also asked Tsunade how he should improve the control of Chakra. After all, it was just climbing a tree or treading water. He had already passed this stage.


    Tsunade''s suggestion is to let Charlotte contact the rescue fish, and the use of medical ninjutsu can also control the output of chakra very well.


    And Orochimaru''s suggestion is to use ninjutsu to continuously release a kind of ninjutsu, from the release of the maximum amount of chakra to the release of the minimum amount of chakra, to exercise the power of chakra control.


    With the suggestions of the two, Charlotte began to connect. Relying on her large amount of chakra, she contacted medical ninjutsu to save the fish during the day, and at night used the technique of fire escape and fireball to practice the output of chakra.


    In the past three days, in addition to Chakra''s practice, Charlotte also received three rewards through the system check-in: 1 ninja recruitment scroll (reach VIP level 9 to get double reward ninja recruitment scroll +1), delicious Ramen 50 copies, 500 prestige (reach VIP level 10 to get double reward prestige +500).


    In addition, Charlotte also received the blood core of Kakashi''s team, who finished hunting the vampires of the African branch. I don''t know if it was because of the news, or because there were very few vampires in the African branch, and they only obtained the blood core. 101 blood nuclei.


    One of them let him put it in his Treasure Pavilion, and the remaining 100 were thrown in the storage space and have not been absorbed yet.


    Entering the system space, Charlotte glanced at her ninja recruitment scroll. Thirteen copies had already been deposited, and there were still 43,440 gold coins.


    Looking at her gold coins, Charlotte had the idea of ??pulling out Akatsuki-Uchiha Itachi, and indeed she was going to fight the rebellion with Sol.


    At this time, it is still possible to enhance one''s strength by one point, that is, it is good to increase one point. With the blessing of the kaleidoscope, when the time comes, you will be able to make your own shots more easily.


    Only in this way can I not lose the face of my supreme Merlin + the **** of ninja + transmigrator.


    After entering the ninja recruitment page, Charlotte thought that Gu Yi would not let herself disturb her, and persuaded herself not to pray to other demons.


    Charlotte exited the system space, secretly thinking that she was fortunately prepared, but in the world of magic, although Charlotte didn''t get any good magic equipment, she still gained a lot of specialties, such as Fuling .


    Fuling Potion: One of the most peculiar little potions, the Luck Potion, will bring you good luck. Cooking it is very complicated, and if you get it wrong, the consequences can be disastrous. However, if cooked properly, as in this cauldron, you will find that whatever you do will succeed before the potion wears off. (Twelve hours of aging)


    From the storage space, Charlotte took out a relatively small and delicate crystal bottle, which contained the Fuling agent, then opened the bottle and took a sip. After closing the bottle, consciousness entered the system space.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The treasure chest radiated a dazzling light, and after a flash of brilliance, the result of opening the box appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??1 Ninja Recruiting Scroll!


    Ding �� Gain reputation 60!


    Ding �� Get ??1 C Ninja �� Temari Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden - Haruno Sakura Fragment 1!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 whirlpool Naruto fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??60 gold coins!


    Ding �� Get ??10,000 copper coins!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 piece of Kankuro Shard!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden - 1 piece of Naruto Vortex!


    Ding �� Get ??15000 copper coins!


    Looking at the information arranged in order on the screen, Charlotte glanced at it. The first thing to determine was whether there was a ninja scroll, and found that there was a ninja recruitment scroll in the ten treasure boxes, and it was the first position.


    This excites Charlotte!


    "YES!"


    "Sure enough, he is the ancestor of Mei Lin, UU reading ''s appearance is really good, it is directly possessed by the emperor!"


    Charlotte began to look at her unboxing harvest this time. There were 5 ninja fragments, of which the B Shinobi accounted for 2. They were Naruto Naruto and Sakura Haruno from Shippuden. Taking a step forward, it is still very good. As for the C Ninja fragments, Kankuro, Temari and Naruto Uzumaki, it can be said that Charlotte''s unpacking harvest this time is very good.


    ������������off topic����������


    The new book set sail for subscription, recommended tickets, monthly tickets, and rewards!


    Thanks for the 100 points reward of "Potato Face Dress Up"!


    Thanks to the book friend "20180621053857384" for the 100 point reward!


    The support of all book friends is the driving force of pencil coding!


    I recommend my old book "The Tribulation of Ten Thousand Clans". Readers who have read this book can read my old book if they want to pass the time.

 Chapter 359： Unreliable Fuling Potion

    Considering that the duration of Fu Ling''s potion is twelve hours, Charlotte did not continue to recruit ninjas immediately, but simply counted the results of her recruitment this time.


    ?


    Among the A-level ninjas, Uchiha Itachi has 6 fragments, and all fragments have reached 32 at this time. Looking at the result today, it can be completed with only two or three recruitments.


    ?


    There are only 4 pieces of Ninja Kirabi''s shards, and there are only 13 pieces in total. It is still a long time before they are successfully recruited.


    ?


    Shippuden Gaara exploded 8 pieces, reaching a total of 13 pieces. Like Kirabi''s pieces, it would take a certain amount of time to recruit them.


    ?


    Among the B-rank ninjas, Junmalu''s shards exploded with 4 shards, reaching a total of 21 shards, which is only 19 shards away from being recruited.


    ?


    But it was Charlotte who was going to bring together the four of them, Junmalu and Yinin, and then another Ninja village was born, and they could continue to shave their wool.


    ?


    Shippuden has only 1 ninja shard every day, although the total number has reached 27, but considering that this ninja is rarely recruited, Charlotte does not have much hope.


    ?


    As for c-ninja, Jirofang and Haruno Sakura exploded 2 pieces. These two ninjas have been successfully recruited, and there is still a long way to go before the rising star.


    ?


    Putting all the ninja fragments in the bag, Charlotte saw that she had only three ninja recruitment scrolls left on her body. Without any hesitation, she directly spent 1176 gold coins to buy 7 ninja recruitment scrolls, which was enough for 10.


    ?


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    ?


    A whirlpool logo of a country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes, with a peculiar light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle''s eyes.


    ?


    Ding �� Obtained B-Ninja, 4 pieces of Junmarou!


    ?


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, Shippuden - Hinata Hinata 2 pieces!


    ?


    Ding �� To get C Ninja, 2 Tayuya shards!


    ?


    Ding �� To get C Ninja, 1 Tayuya shard!


    ?


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, 2 Gaara Fragments!


    ?


    Ding �� To get C Ninja, 2 pieces of Li Locke!


    ?


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, 2 Gaara Fragments!


    ?


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, Shippuden-Tiantian Shards 4 pieces!


    ?


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, Shippuden-Uzumaki Naruto 2 pieces!


    ?


    Ding �� Get ??a ninja, 1 Uchiha Itachi shard!


    ?


    With the end of the recruitment, Charlotte looked at her own recruitment results, but after looking around, she found that there was only one shard of A Ninja Uchiha Itachi, which made him stunned.


    ?


    No, it shouldn''t be so bad for the effect of the Fuling Elixir, but Charlotte didn''t read the manual of the Blessing Elixir carefully, she just thought it would increase her luck as she guessed.


    ?


    In fact, as a potion, the so-called "good luck" that Fu Lingjian can bring is actually mainly the ability of the user in all aspects, such as social ability, magic ability, reaction ability, etc. improvement, so it will make people feel that everything is going well. But the Fuling agent does not actually have the ability to bring good luck.


    ?


    Charlotte, who didn''t know it, thought this was just a special case. She didn''t immediately count the ninja fragments, but spent 6,720 gold coins directly and bought forty ninja scrolls. There were 35,544 gold coins left. gold coins.


    ?


    Charlotte believed that Uchiha Itachi would be able to recruit successfully after four tenths.


    ?


    Without any hesitation, Charlotte directly started the tenth recruitment, and a burst of brilliance flashed through the ninja''s recruitment results and appeared in front of him.


    ?


    Ding �� Obtained C-Ninja, 5 Hinata Hinata Fragments!


    ?


    Ding �� Obtained C-ninja, 2 pieces near and far!


    ?


    Ding �� Obtained B-Ninja, 4 pieces of Junmarou!


    ?


    Ding �� Get ??a Shinobi, Shippuden-Gaara Fragments 4!


    ?


    Ding �� To get C Ninja, 2 Tayuya shards!


    ?


    Ding �� Obtained C-ninja, 2 pieces near and far!


    ?


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, Shippuden-Hinata Hinata Fragment 1!


    ?


    Ding �� Obtained C-Ninja, 1 Hinata Hinata Fragment!


    ?


    Ding �� Obtained C Ninja, Shino Fragments 2 pieces!


    ?


    Ding �� Get ??a ninja, 1 Uchiha Itachi shard!


    ?


    It''s just that Charlotte didn''t conduct statistics and inspections this time, but continued to recruit ninjas. In this way, she conducted ten consecutive ninja recruitments three times in a row.


    ?


    Soon all the forty ninja recruitment scrolls were used up, and Charlotte began to check the harvest of her total of 50 ninja recruitments.


    ?


    A-rank ninja: Uchiha Itachi successfully recruited 5 fragments for a total of 5, Ninja Kirabi successfully recruited a total of 5 fragments 2 times, and Shippuden-Gaara successfully recruited a total of 12 fragments 3 times.


    ?


    Among the b-rank ninjas: Shippuden-Hyuga Hinata successfully recruited 4 times a total of 7 fragments, Shippuden-Uzumaki Naruto successfully recruited a total of 2 fragments once, Shippuden-Tian Tian successfully recruited 4 times a total of 10 fragments , Shippuden - Haruno Sakura successfully recruited a total of 1 shard once, Gaara successfully recruited a total of 10 shards 5 times, and Junmaro successfully recruited a total of 24 shards 6 times.


    ?


    Among the c-rank ninjas: Duoyu also successfully recruited 4 times and a total of 6 fragments, Zuojinyoujin successfully recruited 5 times and a total of 8 fragments, Uzumaki Naruto successfully recruited a total of 2 fragments, and Hyuga Hanako successfully recruited a total of 2 fragments. 1 fragment in total.


    ?


    Jirofang successfully recruited 4 shards 2 times in total, Hinata Hinata successfully recruited 6 shards in total 2 times, Oil Girl Shino successfully recruited 4 shards in total 2 times, Li Rock successfully recruited 2 shards in total 1 time, Ueno Iruka successfully recruited a total of 4 fragments twice, and Zac Orange successfully recruited a total of 1 fragment once.


    ?


    Looking at the results of her own statistics, although Charlotte''s face was calm, she felt helpless in her heart. What was her situation?


    ?


    Except for the result of the first ten company recruitment, which made him quite satisfied, but the results of the next five ten company recruitments were very poor, or it can be said that in the recruitment of limited ninjas, this was the worst since Charlotte started recruiting ninjas. One time, it was so bad that he was given five pieces of Uchiha Itachi five times in a row.


    ?


    Whether it was Rabbi Ninki or Gaara from Shippuden, very few fragments exploded. In the end, it was found that Uchiha Itachi fragments plus the previous ones reached 37, Ninja Kirabi 18, Shippuden- Gaara has 25 fragments, and none of the three A-rank ninjas have reached the recruitment result, even Uchiha Itachi is short of three.


    ?


    Looking at this result, Charlotte took into account her luck in recruiting ninjas this time, and finally decided to secure her hands. He was afraid that it would take 3 times of ten consecutive rounds to collect 3 pieces, so it would be better to spend 1 in the ninja shop. Thousands of gold coins were purchased.


    The so-called lost mulberry in the east, although Charlotte did not get Uchiha Itachi, who was the target at the beginning, but Junmalu, who was thinking about it, met the recruitment requirements and reached 49 fragments. The recruitment requirements were also met. Shino, who was among the Twelve Little Strong, and Duo Yu, who was a group of four, also met the recruitment standards.


    ?


    At this point, the four members of Yinin are only short of Kit��maru, and they have all gathered together. Although the other ninjas have not gathered the fragments required for recruitment, they are not that far away from being recruited.


    ?


    Entering the ninja column, Charlotte planned to recruit these four ninjas first. On the one hand, she would increase her own strength, and on the other hand, she would increase the number of ninjas.


    ?


    After entering the ninja column, Charlotte saw that several ninja portraits were lit up, namely Shippuden-Tenten, Shino, Tayuya, and Kimmaro.


    ?


    Looking at these four ninjas, the others are fine, but Charlotte has no plans to learn about the ability of Shino to keep insects. No, after all, he is not a family of oily women who have no choice.


    ?


    The first thing to click on is Shippuden-Tiantian''s avatar, whether Fragment 41/40 is recruiting, click on recruiting.


    ?


    A new screen popped up in the next second.


    ?


    Under the moonlit night, he wears a meatball head every day, with a Konoha ninja forehead on his head, dressed in a white Chinese Taoist uniform, and carries a huge scroll behind him!


    ?


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting the new ninja B-Ninja: Shippuden - Tiantian.


    ?


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    ?


    Shippuden - Tiantian: B-Class Ninja


    ?


    Skills: Tool �� Blasting Jade, Blade Strike, Tool �� Giant Iron Ball!


    ?


    Equipment �� Exploding Jade: Unroll the scroll and want to launch several blasting jade in front of you. After the blasting jade hits the ground, it will flash for a period of time and then automatically explode. (The Exploding Jade explodes immediately if it collides with an enemy.)


    ?


    Blade Strike: Dual-wielding ninja swords want to spin forward and dash forward, and finally summon a hammer ball to smash it down.


    ?


    Equipment �� Giant Iron Ball: Unroll the reel to launch a rain of ninja gear around, then hold the reel high to open the giant iron ball, and control the giant iron ball to smash the enemy forward to end the enemy. (If you think you can beat me, you are wrong!)


    ?


    Basic Attack: Use the weapons in the Kunai and Ninja scrolls to attack the enemy.


    ?


    Instead of recruiting Tian Tian, ??who was still under the ninja before the Chunin exam, she recruited Tian Tian who reached the Chunin level in Shippuden first. This feeling makes Charlotte a little strange. After all, the previous ninja recruitment was from the weak In the beginning, every day was a special case, but Konoha''s third class was basically complete except for the leader, Mike Kay.


    ?


    As Tian Tian was successfully recruited, the ninja psychic scroll was also updated in Charlotte''s ninja shop. At the same time, the ninja psychic scroll and Tian Tian''s usage skills were all instilled in Charlotte''s mind. , and then the amount of chakra increased by 5 cards again, reaching 70 cards.


    ?


    The chakra control ability, which had just been exercised for a period of time, was beaten back to the prototype at this moment.


    ?


    After recruiting Shippuden-Tiantian, Charlotte turned her attention to the second b-nin, Junmalu, but she was very interested in Junmalu Charlotte, on the one hand, because of the other party''s unwavering loyalty and The powerful strength and the early death due to bloodstain disease is a great regret.


    ?


    On the other hand, Junma Luzhu takes the identity of the clan, and after gaining the ability of the other party, Charlotte''s genes and cells will be closer to the Kaguya clan, achieving the effect of throwback to the ancestors, making the white eyes more powerful.


    ?


    Whether Ninja Fragment 49/40 is recruited, click to recruit.


    ?


    A new screen popped up in the next second.


    ?


    Dressed in the sound of ninja, Orochimaru''s iconic knot was tied behind him, and he held a bone spur in his hand to make an attack.


    ?


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting a new ninja b-ninja: Junmaro.


    ?


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    ?


    Junmaro: B-rank ninja


    ?


    Skills: Dance of Willows, Dance of Tang Song, Dance of Early Fern.


    ?


    Liu Zhiwu: Slash forward, if it hits the enemy, add a powerful cross slash and knock it flying.


    ?


    Tang Song''s Dance: A large number of bone spurs grow all over the body, dash forward to attack the enemy, and at the end of the dash, a shock wave is released, knocking the enemy into the air. (Shifang City rotates in place in the air, and then releases shock waves when it hits the ground.)


    ?


    Dance of the Early Fern: Raise yourself to the second stage of the spell, and then create a large number of bone spurs on the ground to make the enemy stiff, then jump into the sky, smash it heavily, smash the ground and bone spurs together, and release a shock wave to knock the enemy into the air . (Master Orochimaru, I offer everything for you!)


    ?


    Basic Attack: Use the bone spurs in your hand to attack the enemy with Taijutsu.


    ?


    It was a surprise to Charlotte that Junmalu was able to directly enter state 2. In this way, Junmalu''s strength should be able to reach the basic level of quasi-shadow at the highest, and at worst an elite j��nin. If the strength is strengthened later, it will reach There is no problem with the movie level.


    ?


    As for the blood-stained disease, Charlotte was not worried at all. The ninjas who were summoned had their bodies remodeled, and the initial lesions would be removed.


    ?


    As for the possibility of Junmalu getting sick, UU reading www.uukanshu. com feels that through the analysis of former netizens, it is likely that the bones used by Junmalu during the battle were not discarded after the battle, but were directly taken back into the body, resulting in infection and bloodstained disease.


    ?


    Charlotte doesn''t know if it''s true or not, but considering this possibility is relatively high, after deciding to recruit Junmarou, she should warn the other party about this problem, so as to avoid getting sick again in this world.


    ?


    After all, bloodstain is indeed a difficult problem, and Charlotte is not sure whether it can be easily solved in this world.


    ?


    With the successful recruitment of Junmalu, the opponent''s ninjutsu skills, as well as the blood and corpse veins and the 5-karat chakra volume appeared on Charlotte.


    ?


    With the addition of the bloodstains of the corpse veins, the blood of Kaguya in Charlotte''s body began to merge initially, and a light blue chakra suddenly appeared from Charlotte, forming a cocoon-like chakra ball Wrap it in it, and the body inside it slowly undergoes some changes.


    ?


    But it was at this time that Charlotte had the genes of the Uzumaki family, the genes of the Senju family, Uchiha''s writing wheel eyes, the white eyes of the Hyuga family, and this time, the corpse veins of the Taketori family.


    ?


    It can be said that the five major bloodline genes related to Kaguya were all obtained by Charlotte. Although Charlotte''s bloodline genes in all aspects have not been developed to the extreme, and even the acquired bloodline genes are not perfect, but they are. Preliminary collection completed.


    ?


    ?

 Chapter 360： Charlottes transformation (I wish all book friends a happy 61 Childrens Day)

    With the changes in her body, Charlotte''s consciousness withdrew from the system space and fell into a deep sleep under the wrapping of this special blood energy.


    Ding. Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for initially gathering the five bloodlines of the Great Tongmu Kaguya inheritance.


    As Charlotte fell into a deep sleep and accepted the change in blood, the silkworm cocoon formed by Chakra exuded a terrifying pressure.


    In the medical laboratory, Tsunade and Orochimaru are conducting research together. At this time, lying in front of him is the body of an evil magician.


    But Orochimaru discovered that in the bodies of these magicians, there is a factor that can be used to neutralize the genes of werewolves and vampires. Unlike Alexander''s bloodline, under the action of magic factors, the three can be well integrated. Together, the enhancer can have the characteristics of both without any alienation.


    Orochimaru named this factor ''magic factor''. Just when he was about to extract all the magic factors from the corpse in front of him, the room of the laboratory suddenly shook.


    A chakra that led the ninjas to feel inexplicable pressure came from Charlotte''s room.


    Orochimaru put down the instrument in his hand, and then turned to look at Tsunade. At this time, Tsunade''s face was solemn, and he said, "The direction of the vibration and that chakra comes from the direction of Lord Charlotte''s room."


    Mute asked curiously, "Could it be that an adult is here?"


    Tsunade and Orochimaru sensed it, but they couldn''t tell who this chakra belonged to. No similar chakra appeared in their memory.


    However, this energy is not so huge that it makes people feel unbelievable, but the quality of chakra and the coercion it emits give people a feeling of being suppressed by blood.


    Orochimaru stuck out his tongue and added the corner of his mouth: "I didn''t perceive other people''s presence in the room."


    Hearing Orochimaru''s words, Tsunade also frowned slightly, and then used the power of perception to check the direction of Charlotte''s room, but the result that he got was that Tsunade was also stunned.


    Apart from perceiving an unfamiliar source of chakra in Charlotte''s room, she did not perceive anyone else, nor did she perceive Charlotte''s chakra.


    Tsunade put down the tool in his hand, and then said solemnly: "Let''s go and see together, in case an accident happens."


    SHIELD Trident Building.


    The alarm of the Chakra monitoring center sounded again, and Charlotte''s newest base covering an area of ??0.5 kilometers appeared on the screen of the monitoring center.


    Seeing that the alarm location was Charlotte''s new base, the staff just recorded the test results as usual.


    Chakra test intensity: A grade!


    Appearance Location: Charlotte New York Suburban Base!


    Then the staff turned off the alarm of this signal, but they had already received the notification. When Chakra''s detection alarm appeared in the Charlotte office and the other party''s base, they only needed to register the record.


    But the monitoring points appear in these two, no, now we have to add a sand hidden puppet shop in areas other than these three places, as long as the energy detection intensity is reached, causing an early warning from the monitoring center, S.H.I.E.L.D. will send agents to conduct the scene. Chuck, even if the ninja has left after arriving, he has to investigate why.


    Charlotte was in the room of the base, when the voice of the artificial intelligence red queen machine sounded in the room.


    "Discover anomalies, discover anomalies!"


    "Check vital signs, scan."


    "Magnetic field interference, unable to scan, scan failed..."


    At this moment, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Silent arrived at the door of Charlotte''s room first. Tsunade twisted the doorknob and found that the door was closed, and then knocked on the door a few times, but there was nothing. Reaction.


    "Boom!"


    Tsunade didn''t wait, he just kicked out the door, which was solid, but let Tsunade kick down the door from the outside to the inside with a slash, and stepped directly under his feet.


    As the door was broken open, everyone also saw the situation in the room.


    A silkworm cocoon composed of chakra is on the bed, and the chakra emanating wind is destroying the decoration in the room, and exudes a power that makes ninjas feel the pressure of blood.


    Tsunade looked at the scene in front of him, but his expression was very solemn, and then he walked to the bedside against the chakra wind.


    But Orochimaru''s eyes lit up on the side, and he couldn''t help sticking out his tongue and licking his lips, but everything in front of him was a scene he had never seen before.


    Although Orochimaru has not completely become a real researcher at this time, the spark of researching ninjutsu, studying the body and lifespan has already arisen in the heart.


    Tsunade looked at everything in front of him, but he couldn''t start.


    She didn''t know what was going on with this chakra cocoon. Although the breath became different, Tsunade was still sure that the person inside was probably Charlotte Doyle.


    "Shhhhhh!"


    I saw three figures dressed in Anbu appearing in the room at different speeds. The people who came were Kakashi Anbu, Yamato, and Itachi Uchiha.


    Seeing the arrival of the three, Tsunade said, "Kakashi and Yamato, go and ask Neji and Hinata to come over."


    Tsunade looked at Uchiha Itachi, who was beside him, and thought to himself: Uchiha clan guy.


    Then he said in a low voice:


    "Use your writing wheel to see if you can see through this chakra cocoon."


    Hearing Tsunade''s order, Uchiha Itachi glanced at the situation at the scene, but didn''t do it immediately and asked, "What about Lady Charlotte?"


    Orochimaru laughed twice when he saw this situation.


    Tsunade frowned slightly, and took a serious look at Itachi Uchiha: "I suspect that the person inside is Charlotte, you can try to see through this chakra cocoon with a writing wheel to determine the person inside. "


    Hearing that the person inside was probably Lord Charlotte, Uchiha Itachi glanced at the room destroyed by the wind, but found no trace of anyone else.


    "Writing Wheel Eyes Open!"


    Uchiha Itachi opened his three-hooked jade writing wheel and looked at the silkworm cocoon on the bed.


    The silkworm cocoon composed of chakra, in Uchiha Itachi''s eyes at this time, has become a chakra ball that is constantly flowing.


    Countless chakras flowed constantly on it, so that Uchiha Itachi couldn''t see the situation inside, and he couldn''t see what was inside.


    Uchiha Itachi, who had nothing to gain, closed his Sangou jade writing wheel eye and said, "Completely wrapped in chakra, I can only see these chakras flowing continuously, and I can''t detect the existence inside."


    Hearing that Uchiha Itachi didn''t gain anything, Tsunade was still a little disappointed. Looking at the chakra cocoon in front of him, Tsunade didn''t dare to act rashly, let alone destroy it.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, Charlotte''s big bed couldn''t bear the ravages of the wind, and collapsed directly.


    Orochimaru glanced at the room, and then said, "This room can''t withstand this hurricane forever. If it continues, it will inevitably collapse."


    "Maybe we can try and see if we can move him."


    Orochimaru walked to the silkworm cocoon as he spoke, but two pythons appeared on his arms, wrapping up towards the silkworm cocoon.


    "The Shadow Snake Hand!"


    But it was Orochimaru who didn''t plan to touch it with his hands before he knew the specific situation, but when the two pythons just touched the silkworm cocoon, they saw a ray of light on the silkworm cocoon.


    The next moment, Orochimaru''s two-day python was torn to shreds in an instant, or scattered on the ground as residue.


    "Ah~"


    When he suddenly got up, Mute exclaimed in fright.


    Tsunade called out at this time, "Orochimaru."


    But Orochimaru failed. He wanted to try a more powerful snake psychic beast, but he was stopped by Tsunade.


    "Aren''t you going to try again?"


    Tsunade shook his head and said, "Don''t try, this chakra cocoon is also a kind of external protection, don''t consume its energy."


    While Tsunade was talking, Kakashi and Yamato came over with Neji and Hinata.


    At this time, the Gangfeng and Yiyi in the room did not decrease in the slightest. Under these two forces, Neji was barely able to resist, but Hinata couldn''t even enter the door.


    Yamato stood in front of Hinata: "Follow me, and I''ll help you resist."


    Hinata Hinata said with a pale face, "Thank you."


    Seeing that Kakashi and Yamato had brought people, Tsunade said directly, "Neji and Hinata look at the silkworm cocoon in front of you with your white eyes, can you see through everything inside?"


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama!" X2


    "Blank eyes open!"


    In the next second, Neji and Hinata immediately opened their white eyes, and blue veins burst out in their eyes.


    With the opening of the white eyes, the world instantly turned black and white.


    The two immediately looked at the silkworm cocoon in front of them, but in the eyes of Neji and Hinata, there was a huge source of chakra in front of them, and they couldn''t see anything other than the rich chakra.


    But it was the chakra that wrapped Charlotte, not an ordinary chakra. If it wasn''t for the lack of quality and quantity of Charlotte''s chakra, it would have long since been transformed into a jade to protect it inside and let it transform.


    Although it didn''t turn into a jade for seeking Taoism, it was still not ordinary white eyes and three-hooked jade writing wheel eyes that could see through the interior.


    "Sir Tsunade, except for the huge chakra, my eyes can''t see through everything inside."


    After looking at it for a long time, Neji said without the slightest gain.


    Hearing that there was no result from Neji, Tsunade looked at Hinata, but hoped that the person from the Hinata clan in front of him would bring a slightly different result.


    Although Tsunade had a shred of hope for the Hyuga Sect''s White Eyes, but the unharmed Sect''s White Eyes was because Hinata''s strength was low and the White Eyes had not developed true power, and like Neji, he did not gain the slightest.


    "Lord Tsunade, I, I, like brother Neji, didn''t see anything except a lot of chakra."


    Not getting the desired result, Tsunade sighed.


    Seeing that she hadn''t helped, Hinata lowered her head in shame, and Neji on the side only clenched her fist.


    Although they don''t know what happened, they also know that it should be very serious.


    At this moment, Mute, who had been beside him, said, "Maybe, we can ask the artificial intelligence red queen, maybe it can know something."


    When they heard Mute''s words, everyone was stunned. Although they came to this world for a while and learned new knowledge about this world, they still didn''t pay enough attention to it, so they didn''t think about it.


    Compared with the crowd, the mute who came to this world earlier, knew more about the world''s technology, so he thought of asking about artificial intelligence.


    The smart devices in the room had been completely destroyed by the wind, Tsunade walked out of the room and came to the corridor and shouted, "The Red Queen!"


    "I''m here, Tsunade-sama."


    "What happened in the room, is it Charlotte?"


    Then the Red Queen did not immediately answer Tsunade''s question, but made a permission determination. Fortunately, after activating the artificial intelligence, Charlotte gave Tsunade Ginny higher permissions.


    Permission judgment passed.


    "Charlotte Doyle was resting in bed when she was suddenly enveloped in special energy."


    "The specific reason is unknown, and it cannot be scanned due to magnetic field problems."


    Hearing that the person inside was Charlotte Doyle, everyone was obviously relieved. Tsunade walked into the room and checked again. Although he didn''t know why this happened, he also analyzed that it shouldn''t be a bad thing.


    "Yamato, Kakashi, block the room here, and don''t let the rest of the base get close to here."


    Then Tsunade looked at everyone: "Everything that happened here must not be leaked to anyone. Lord Charlotte should be able to come out after everything is over."


    "Yes!" X2


    After Tsunade handed over the task of guarding and blocking to Yamato and Kakashi, he let the others leave, including Orochimaru, and let Tsunade drive out, leaving only himself in the room.


    Tsunade, who stayed in the room, was staying beside the cocoon while researching whether this phenomenon would have a bad effect on Charlotte Doyle inside.


    Once Tsunade found out that all this had hurt Charlotte Doyle, she immediately broke the chakra and rescued Charlotte inside.


    the other side.


    At this time, Jane Foster was shopping in a small town in New Jersey and returned to her temporary residence. She was exploring the stars here and stayed here temporarily.


    And the werewolf team sent by Ginny had already arrived in this town at this time, and according to the intelligence system of the High Table, they found Jane''s temporary residence.


    Like the ninja team, the werewolf team also adopts the configuration of three + one, with one werewolf captain and three werewolf team members.


    Because it was Charlotte''s order, the team Ginny dispatched was her most elite werewolf unit. The leader of the team was Moses Leonard, who was the strongest among the more than 300 werewolves.


    The four came to Jane''s temporary residence. At this time, they knew that Jane was in the room. After confirming that the address was correct, Moses, the captain, said, "Knock on the door."


    PS: In the new January, ask all book lovers for a guaranteed monthly pass!

 Chapter 5： Monthly Summary and June Update

    Time flies, May is over, here''s a pencil to make a self-examination.


    In May, due to various reasons such as poor state, I asked for three days off. In addition to adding one more update, the rest of the time was about 4,000 words. I am very sorry.


    In addition, this month, I would also like to thank all book friends for their continued support, as well as my editor YY. At the end of the month, I am very honored to be on the homepage of the starting point.


    A very face-to-face recommendation!


    These are inseparable from the support of editor YY, as well as the continuous support of a book friend.


    Thank you all!


    Beginning in June, 13 chapters will be added in the first week, including 1,000 monthly tickets in May plus 5 chapters.


    The rules of the update are still the same, and the monthly pass is over 1000 plus 5 chapters.


    The reward will add 1 chapter for every 10,000 starting points. If there is a Silver League in June, the pencil day will be 30 days!


    I hope that the big boss will take pity and let the pencil experience the floating frequency advertisement of the Silver League. I am willing to spend 30 days a day to repay the big boss.


    A woman is always a baby, and a man who dies is a teenager.


    Here''s wishing a book friend a happy Children''s Day!


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 ~： 361 Conflict

    At this time, Jane Foster''s house was guarded by S.H.I.E.L.D. agents on both sides, and there were two agents in a house opposite to monitor all the abnormal personnel who approached here.


    ??


    Hearing the command of Captain Moses Leonard, a burly blond werewolf walked towards Jane Foster''s door.


    ??


    When the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. saw the four people appearing near Jane Foster''s house upstairs on the opposite side, they immediately locked on the other party. Immediately, they were aware of the abnormality, and when they saw the other party, there was someone walking towards Jane Foster''s house.


    ??


    Immediately spoke through the earphone: "Leith, stop him."


    ??


    Just as Ya''an was about to approach the room, a man in a black suit suddenly ran out of the corner on the left side of the house and was about to step forward to stop Ya''an.


    ??


    However, what Leith didn''t know was that his hiding place had long been noticed by the Ya''anji people, who regarded them as enemies who wanted to threaten Jane Foster.


    ??


    Just as Reis ran in front of Ya''an, before he could open his mouth, Ya''an stretched out his palm and slapped him fiercely. Even if Ya''an hadn''t transformed, but with the speed and basic strength of a werewolf, he was able to slap him. It is not that the agents of SHIELD without any reinforcement can resist and react.


    ??


    "Pa��dong!"


    ??


    With the muffled sound of a slap, Leith was directly slapped to the ground by Ion, and passed out.


    ??


    Seeing that the enemy who came was photographed on the ground by himself, Ion did not go to knock on the door, but swooped down, rushed to the right side of the house at a very fast speed, and appeared in a man wearing a black suit. in front of the white man.


    ??


    Ion punched his abdomen directly, then grabbed the opponent''s head directly, which was an electric cannon, and then kicked the opponent unconscious with a whip leg.


    ??


    But Ion''s speed was very fast, and he didn''t give the opponent any chance to resist. He was instantly stunned without even taking out a pistol.


    ??


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. agent in the opposite house witnessed this scene, and immediately raised the alarm. At the same time, he shouted to the colleague next to him: "Quickly contact the base, Jane''s side is attacked by unknown forces."


    ??


    Ian grabbed the opponent''s leg, dragged the opponent directly, and threw it next to Leith who appeared at the beginning, then turned to look at Moses and said, "Captain, it''s all settled."


    ??


    Moses nodded and continued, "Knock on the door."


    ??


    Ion walked towards Jane Foster''s gate, but this time no one was able to stop him.


    ??


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    ??


    A crisp knock sounded on the door. Jane, who was putting the food she bought in the room into the refrigerator, heard the knock and stopped what she was doing.


    ??


    She has not been here for a long time. The professor and best friend have left here for other reasons. There is basically no one you know, so why would anyone come to visit?


    ??


    Jane put down the things in her hand, closed the refrigerator door and came over. After opening the door, she saw a strange strong man, and said nervously, "Who are you?"


    ??


    Ion said, "Is that Ms. Jane Foster?"


    ??


    Jane glanced at the other party and asked with some doubts, "I am, what are you looking for from me?"


    ??


    "Hello, I''m Ion. I''m here to protect you under the order of our leader."


    ??


    "Leader? Who is your leader, do I know?"


    ??


    "We were ordered by Lord Charlotte to stand up to protect you."


    ??


    Hearing the name mentioned by the other party, Jane thought for a while, and then said, "I don''t know any Charlotte, and I don''t need any protection."


    ??


    At this time, Ion turned back, pointed to the two SHIELD agents who fainted on the ground and said, "The house you live in is already lurking and following you, and you are not safe."


    ??


    Jane looked at the two men in suits on the ground and covered her mouth in surprise: "God, someone really followed me."


    ??


    But Jane didn''t immediately believe the other party, but said, "But I don''t know who you are, nor your leader. Why do you want to protect me?"


    ??


    Looking at Jane''s question, Ion shrugged his shoulders. At this time, Moses walked over with two other team members, and then said, "Ms. Jane, our leader is friends with Thor, the **** of thunder, and is subject to his support. Entrusted to keep you safe on Earth."


    ??


    Hearing Thor''s name, Jane said incredulously, "What?"


    ??


    "Your leader knows Sol?"


    ??


    "Did Sol entrust him to protect me?"


    ??


    "Impossible, Sol is not on Earth, and the Earth did not produce a Rainbow Bridge storm in this short period of time."


    ??


    Jane was very happy when she heard Sol''s name, especially when she heard that Sol entrusted others to protect herself, some love rose in her heart.


    ??


    But according to the story that Sol has told, it takes a rainbow bridge to bring the earth, and during this time, she has been studying these, tracking the energy storm.


    ??


    It''s just that since Sol left, no similar phenomenon has occurred on Earth, which means that Sol has not reached the earth.


    ??


    Moses saw that Jane was still suspicious of their identities, and patiently said, "Ms. Jane, we are only ordered to protect you by your side."


    ??


    "As for how our leader met Sol, we don''t know either."


    ??


    "It''s because Sol is not on Earth, so I ask our leader to protect your safety."


    ??


    "And your side is not safe, the enemy may be coming soon."


    ??


    Just when Jane was about to say something, several Chevrolet SUVs drove over and surrounded the crowd.


    ??


    Seeing this situation, Moses directly said, "Sean, take Ms. Jane into the house and protect him."


    ??


    At this time, twelve S.H.I.E.L.D. agents got in and out of the three cars. They took out their pistols and aimed them at Moses and the others. Just as he was about to speak, Moses took out two assault rifles from the windbreaker behind him, and directly Shoot at the enemy in front of you.


    ??


    "Da da da."


    ??


    The six assault rifles took the lead to fire directly to suppress the firepower. In an instant, the agents of the S.H.I.E.L.D. did not dare to take the lead.


    ??


    However, the weapons of Moses and the others were all improved firearms from the Continental Hotel, and their power was even more astonishing.


    ??


    These SUVs of S.H.I.E.L.D. are just ordinary vehicles, not bulletproof vehicles. Under the suppression of the opponent''s firepower, casualties soon appeared, but their sporadic counterattacks could not reach the three Moses at all.


    ??


    Ian took Jane into the room and hid under the kitchen bar, in case a ricochet came in and hurt Jane.


    ??


    Jane squatted on the ground, looked at Ion and asked, "Who are these people?"


    ??


    "Why attack us?"


    ??


    Ian shook his head and said, "We didn''t know that, when we found your place, we saw someone lurking outside your house with guns on them."


    ??


    Hearing Ion''s words, Jane already believed in them 70%, but she still had some doubts.


    ??


    "Who the **** is Charlotte?"


    "I actually met Sol, is he also a god?"


    ??


    Hearing Jane''s question, Ian thought for a while, but it seemed that this girl didn''t know her leader.


    ??


    "Does the **** of ninja understand?"


    ??


    "Iron Man Tony Stark''s good friend is our leader."


    ??


    "We accept his orders and come to protect you."


    ??


    Hearing the names of the God of Ninja and Iron Man, Jane reacted instantly. Although she is a scientist who is addicted to cosmic storms, she is still somewhat different from these two superheroes who have been hyped in the past year. heard.


    ??


    Thor''s friend is the **** of ninjas, so it makes sense.


    ??


    After Jane knew the identity of the other party, she completely believed them.


    ??


    "There are many enemies. You only have three people outside. Can you stand it?"


    ??


    "Those ordinary people can''t cause us any trouble."


    ??


    Hearing this, Jane looked at each other in surprise, and thought to herself, "Could it be that they are not ordinary people?"


    ??


    "God''s subordinates should not be ordinary people either. This is very reasonable."


    ??


    Soon the sound of gunfire outside stopped, and Ian said, "The enemy has been resolved, we have to evacuate here as soon as possible."


    ??


    At this moment, the door of the room was pushed open, and Moses walked in with two team members.


    ??


    "Moses, and Ms. Jane, the enemy has been resolved by us, but depending on the situation, it is not a low-level enemy such as gangsters, we need to evacuate quickly."


    ??


    Jane stood up at this moment and quickly said, "I still have some materials and equipment to move them to my RV. These things are very important."


    ??


    Moses said directly: "No problem, where is the thing, let''s help."


    ??


    Jane brought everyone to the equipment and said, "These are all, and they are heavy. You need four of you to carry them together."


    ??


    Ian stepped forward and lifted the test stand with both hands, and said very easily, "Where is the car?"


    ??


    Seeing the other party''s relaxed look, Jane''s mouth widened.


    ??


    "Here, here, at the back door, please come with me."


    ??


    With the help of the four Moses, all the equipment and equipment that would have taken several hours to be completely removed were loaded into the car in just a few minutes.


    ??


    Ian was assigned to drive, Jane sat in the co-pilot, and Moses drove his own vehicle and evacuated Jane''s temporary residence together.


    ??


    As they withdrew, the second wave of support from S.H.I.E.L.D. rushed over immediately, but it was a step too late and did not meet them.


    ??


    The second team of S.H.I.E.L.D. members who came to the scene, led by Crossbones, looked at the bloodstains, corpses, and bullet casings on the ground in front of them, and immediately said, "Go check the wounded."


    ??


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. agents who got out of the car immediately ran over to the car, which was swept into a sieve, and began to check on his companions.


    ??


    But after everyone checked, they were all disappointed, and none of them survived.


    ??


    At this time, a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent looked at the bodies of the two S.H.I.E.L.D. agents who were put together on the lawn outside the house.


    ??


    Seeing that there was no gun damage, no other bloodstains and knife wounds, he put his finger on the artery and breath.


    ??


    "Sir, they are still alive."


    ??


    Following the agent''s shout, everyone''s eyes immediately turned to him.


    ??


    "Bring them in the car and wake them up to find out what happened."


    ??


    "Yes, sir!"


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    In the S.H.I.E.L.D. database, Patton used his authority to search for information in the database according to the ritual symbols in the photos.


    ??


    However, Barton searched and found no identical pattern records in the intelligence of S.H.I.E.L.D., but according to the data of sacrifices, he found a lot.


    ??


    However, it was just a sacrifice ceremony held by some cult lunatics, like a brain-damaged person. In fact, there was no extraordinary and supernatural time. It was all the imagination of lunatics and deceptive cult beliefs.


    ??


    Barton sighed a little when he didn''t find any useful information, but with years of intuition, he knew that this task was not easy.


    ??


    Patton came to the equipment department, equipped with a large number of special arrows and arrows, as well as some equipment weapons, and applied for two fully equipped armed squads.


    ??


    A special operations team of 9 people, 1 captain, 1 machine gun fire team 2 people, including the machine gunner''s deputy, responsible for fire support Assault mission.


    ??


    And for such a special combat team, Patton made them fully equipped with all the weapons and equipment, including the heavy firepower such as rpg rockets.


    ??


    And for such a fully-armed team, Patton even brought two of them. Those who didn''t know it thought he was going to a third country to start a war and a coup d''etat.


    ??


    After getting everything ready, Patton asked everyone to put all the equipment on the plane, and then took 18 members of the special operations team and boarded the SHIELD military transport plane to Africa.


    ??


    ??


    Six hours passed in a flash.


    ??


    After some communication with Tony, Kankuro''s crow puppet parts were all delivered.


    ??


    Kankuro''s puppet parts are all made of gold-titanium alloy, and the color is all jet black, not gold red like Tony''s. UU Reading


    ??


    After the puppet parts were assembled, Kankuro immediately started the assembly work, and soon a crow made of gold-titanium alloy was produced.


    ??


    However, it is not a complete crow, because Kankuro''s new puppet at this time has not been poisoned on the weapon, and some hidden weapons such as gas bombs have not been equipped.


    ??


    Kankuro moved his fingers, the chakra wire was connected to the puppet, and he immediately controlled the new puppet and started walking.


    ??


    After some operations, Kankuro felt that there was no problem in the manipulation of this puppet, but as for the actual effect, he was still uncertain and needed to be tested.


    ??


    Looking at Kankuro, who was already able to control the crow normally, Tony, who had been watching, said, "How about going outside and testing it?"


    ??


    Kankuro thought for a moment, then agreed.


    ??


    "it is good!"


    ??


    Hearing Kankuro agree, Tony opened his mouth and instructed: "Jarvis, check whether there are any ships approaching in the nearby waters."


    ??


    "Notify S.H.I.E.L.D. and the military that there will be a martial law takeover within 3 nautical miles of my residence, and no boats and yachts will be allowed to approach."


    ??


    But Tony knew that because the sea area below the villa was close to the cliff, although there were no yachts or the like coming to play at ordinary times, special circumstances could not be ruled out.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 362： Puppet Master VS Iron Man (Dragon Boat Festival Ankang)

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "Sir, no ships will pass within five nautical miles for the next hour."


    Hearing Jarvis'' answer, Tony walked to the equipment table, and soon the robotic arm stretched out and equipped it with Mark''s armor.


    After putting on the battle armor, Tony turned to look at Kankuro who was beside him.


    "Follow me and have a test together."


    After he finished speaking, Tony closed his visor and flew out of the underground garage directly towards the sea under the cliff.


    Seeing Tony leave, Kankuro glanced at the two crow puppets in front of him, put the original crow into the ninja psychic scroll, put his new crow on his back, and rushed out.


    Kankuro''s running was so fast, although it wasn''t as fast as Xiao Li''s supersonic speed of cancelling the load, it was still not to be underestimated.


    Tony wearing Mark''s armor just came to Sea Man on the front foot, and Kankuro jumped off the cliff with the crow puppet on his back and landed in front of Tony.


    Looking at Kankuro standing on the sea, Tony knew that this was the basic ability of a ninja.


    "Start testing."


    Tony''s words just fell, and the distance between the two is not too far. Kankuro threw the crow puppet directly, and quickly threw out the chakra wire with both hands, hitting the puppet in a row.


    "Invasion organs!"


    Directly, the puppet crow rushed towards Tony''s direction quickly, and rotated to perform a cutting attack.


    Tony was evading at the next level, and he saw that the puppet had already attacked, and he only had time to put his arms in front of him to resist. However, the crow made of gold-titanium alloy was the same material as Tony''s Mark armor. Cut it down and knock Tony away.


    Tony, who was hit and flew, rolled on the sea for a while, then stabilized his body with the help of the propeller, and flew into the air. The Mark armor on his body was left with many scars by the crow.


    Seeing his masterpiece, Kankuro also showed a smile on his face. This puppet made of gold-titanium alloy has a stronger destructive power.


    Tony, who flew into the air, checked the damage, but looked at Kankuro below and shouted:


    "What''s your attack distance, and can you attack me at this level?"


    Hearing Tony''s shout, Kankuro visually measured the distance between them, then shook his head.


    However, Tony is in the sky again, and the distance is far away. If he just stands in place, unless he uses the black secret technique �� Kuai in the mouth: continuous high-frequency jets are used for long-range attacks in groups of three Kunai, which is not very good. way.


    "But I can get closer."


    Even Kankuro controlled the puppet to quickly connect in Tony''s direction, and at the same time he ran at high speed on the sea.


    When Tony saw Kankuro approaching, he stretched out his palm and fired a palm cannon at Kankuro.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    Tony''s cannon didn''t hit Kankuro, who was approaching the snakeskin, but instead blasted huge water columns on the sea.


    Seeing a few shots from his palm, he didn''t hit Kankuro who was moving at a high speed, but brought him a lot closer. Tony opened the tracking missile on his shoulder while pulling the distance back.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!"


    Several small missiles were launched by Tony, some of which were aimed at Kankuro himself, and the other was aimed at the opponent''s puppet, and Jarvis'' auxiliary aiming device was used at the same time.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    Tony''s missile exploded on the sea, causing huge waves to block his sight.


    "Did you hit this little guy?"


    Just as Tony asked, suddenly a large amount of kunai shot out of the sea under his feet, rushing towards Tony who was looking for Kankuro at a very fast speed.


    "Shhhhhhh"


    The sky-filled Kunai, in groups of three, flew towards Tony quickly. At the same time, these Kunais were all tied with thin strings, and the end was even connected to a detonating talisman.


    However, at the moment when the missile exploded, Kankuro used the avatar technique to dive under the sea in an instant, and retracted his crow puppet in an instant.


    In the last fight between Tony and Charlotte, the detonating charm was not seen, and when the crow scan was performed, these things were not tied.


    But these detonating talismans were all tied to Kankuro when he assembled the crow puppet.


    Tony knew the power of Kunai, so instead of flying to avoid, he fired the palm cannon in his hand and the energy cannon on his chest together, wanting to smile these Kunai directly in the air.


    However, when Tony''s palm cannon and the nearest Kunai bombarded, the detonators tied to the ends were all detonated, causing a huge explosion.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    The explosion of dozens of detonating talismans instantly produced a huge smoke in the air, and Tony''s Mark armor was directly blown out.


    The shock wave generated by the explosion kicked Tony out, and the Mark armor on his body was like a smoldering fire. .


    Seeing Tony being blown away, Kankuro seized the opportunity, took the puppet and burst out the chakra on his body instantly, and ran towards you, but the speed reached the level of the speed of sound.


    Soon the distance between the two was quickly trashed, and Kankuro directly controlled the crow to attack.


    Tony stabilized his body at this time and did not open up the distance. He accompanied Kankuro to test the puppet, and also wanted to see the opponent''s puppet''s melee ability. He kept his strength and fought against the opponent the whole time.


    Looking at the flying puppet, Tony directly used the power of his fist to resist, but his fighting ability was too weak for Kankuro''s eyesight, even wearing Mark''s armor was still weak.


    It''s just that the speed of his punches is too slow to keep up with the attack speed of the crow. Instead, he seizes the opportunity to smash the hammer. Because the material of the crow is the same as Tony''s armor, the two are directly There was a sound of metal crashing.


    Within Mark''s armor, Jarvis kept sounding alarms at this time, indicating that he was being attacked more, and some places had been damaged.


    Tony''s face was a little unsightly, but he didn''t expect his fighting ability to be so poor that he couldn''t even beat a child. It seemed that he needed to find a master to teach him.


    Tony directly activated the interference guide on himself, and a large amount of interference was ejected, directly bouncing the puppet that he was fighting against.


    "Clang clang clang!"


    The power of the jamming bomb is not large. On the one hand, it bounces off the other party, and on the other hand, it uses the smoke of the jamming bomb to interfere with the other party''s sight.


    However, Tony''s idea was good, but it didn''t work much. Just after the direct distance between the two was opened up a little, Kankuro controlled the crow puppet and threw the explosive jade around.

 Chapter 363： Tonys gift

    I saw the puppet crow flew above Tony''s head, then rotated at a high speed, and threw explosive jade towards Tony''s surroundings.


    ??


    The moment the round explosive jade fell out of the way, it began to explode directly, but its power was more powerful than that of the explosive talisman, and the explosive jade falling from all directions covered Tony''s whole body.


    ??


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    ??


    Looking at the smoke and dust in the sky, the corners of Kankuro''s mouth twitched slightly. It seemed that I was going to win this battle.


    ??


    However, in the next second, before the smoke and dust dissipated, a palm suddenly stretched out, grabbed the crow''s leg, pulled it directly from the top of his head, and entered the smoke, and then the energy cannon on Tony''s chest was also The energy storage is completed in an instant.


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    The huge energy column flew out from Tony''s chest, and it was a fierce bombardment against the puppet in front of him. Under the continuous bombardment, even the puppet made of gold and titanium alloys was completely torn apart at this moment, blasting all around. .


    ??


    And Kankuro also lost control of the puppet, and his fingers stopped, but his right hand touched the scroll behind him, ready to take out the puppet and continue the fight, but thinking that this was a battle to test the strength of the puppet, he was about to release the puppet. The hand on the back is down.


    ??


    The parts fell from the sky and fell into the sea water. At this time, the smoke from the explosion also dissipated completely, revealing Tony''s true face.


    ??


    I saw the armor on Tony''s body at this time. There were knife cuts in many places. Some of the outer armor was broken, revealing the wiring inside. The golden red on his body turned into smoky black.


    ??


    Tony fell from the air, landed in front of Kankuro, suspended on the sea, opened his mask and asked, "How do you feel, the wooden puppet and the gold-titanium alloy puppet are stronger."


    ??


    Kankuro didn''t hesitate: "The new crow puppet is stronger."


    ??


    Tony patted Kankuro on the shoulder: "It''s good to have an improvement, I''m preparing a good thing for you."


    ??


    "Do you dare to be interested in the energy cannon just now? I''ll give you one and install it on your puppet''s mouth, so that he can not only launch a kunai, but also a more powerful energy burst."


    ??


    Hearing Tony talking about the energy cannon, Kankuro had a happy expression on his face. During the war in the magic world, Kankuro became very interested in this energy cannon. If he could press it on his puppet, its power would be even higher. .


    ??


    "Thank you, uncle."


    ??


    Tony laughed and said, "Let''s go, boy."


    ??


    Tony accelerated and took off directly from the sea and headed towards the villa. When Kankuro saw Tony leave, he moved his hands, and all the parts that fell into the sea flew out, forming a broken crow puppet.


    ??


    After receiving the crow puppet into the sealed scroll, Kankuro ran quickly on the sea and headed towards Tony''s villa.


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    Crossbones brought three-car S.H.I.E.L.D. agents. At this time, through the remote support of S.H.I.E.L.D., they immediately found the car that Jane Foster was driving from the monitoring system, and chased after him.


    ??


    The two fainted S.H.I.E.L.D. agents in the car had been awakened at this time, but they both knew nothing about the enemy. The only thing they knew was that the other party was four and they were powerful.


    ??


    Because Jane Foster''s RV was not fast, it slowed down the speed of their group. After driving out of the town, they did not widen the distance between each other and drove for a while on the national highway in the suburbs. After that, he was caught up by Crossbones and others who came from behind.


    ??


    Looking at the three SUVs that were chasing after him, Moses knew that the enemy was catching up, and directly used a Bluetooth headset to contact Ya''an in the RV behind him.


    ??


    "Yaan, keep driving, let''s deal with the chasing soldiers behind."


    ??


    "receive!"


    ??


    The Cadillac where Moses was at immediately changed lanes, gave way, braked and slowed down, letting Jane''s RV go up and overtake them.


    ??


    Moses had a total of 3 werewolves in the car at this time, one of them was driving the car, and the other was sitting in the back. He glanced at the road behind him, there were no other vehicles or pedestrians, only the chasing soldiers.


    ??


    "Sarri killed me when he saw those who came up."


    ??


    "Okay, boss."


    ??


    Moses stretched out the car window with both hands, grabbed the luggage rack on the roof, jumped out with all his strength, and reflexed onto the roof of the car.


    ??


    Moses squatted on the roof of the car, touched the roof with his hand, and signaled to slow down and approach the opponent.


    ??


    After seeing that the distance between the two was not far away, Moses jumped directly from the roof of the car, jumped onto the head of the closest car, and stepped on the hood directly.


    ??


    Moses clenched his fist with one hand and punched directly at the driver''s position.


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    The windshield of the car was directly pierced by Moses, and then he grabbed the driver and pulled it out, and then threw it to the side road.


    ??


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, who was thrown out, tumbled on the ground before he even had time to take protective action. When he stopped, he was bleeding from his nose and mouth and went silent.


    ??


    As the car lost its driver, it immediately swayed, and several S.H.I.E.L.D. agents in the car immediately took out their guns and shot Moses standing on the front of the car.


    ??


    However, Moses only glanced at each other, then jumped on the front of the car, and ran to the roof of another SUV. When Moses stepped on the foot, the vehicle instantly hit the tree next to it and rolled over. .


    ??


    Sally saw the boss jump out to attack, and he also aimed at another vehicle of the other side with his firearm, and attacked the other side''s tires.


    ??


    "Da da da��"


    ??


    The bullet from the assault rifle hit the tire of another SUV. As the tire was attacked and exploded, the balance of the car instantly lost control, and it rolled over immediately.


    ??


    At this time, Moses jumped onto the crossbones car, UU reading www.uukanshu. com and Crossbones was also quick to respond, immediately pulling out the pistol and shooting at the roof of the car.


    ??


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    ??


    The bullet was fired, and the roof of the car was soon hit so that holes appeared, but the crossbones shot did not hit Moses on the roof, and the SHIELD agent who was in charge of the car swayed left and right, accelerating and decelerating. Trying to throw Moses off the roof of the car didn''t work.


    ??


    Moses fell directly from the roof to the rear of the car, grabbed the handle of the rear door with one hand, and turned upside down behind the car.


    ??


    I saw that Moses instantly transformed into a werewolf, grabbed the position of the rear bumper of the car, and directly overturned the car from the back. After doing everything, Moses immediately released the transformation.


    ??


    The roof of the overturned car slid toward the front, wiping the ground, creating sparks all over the place.


    ??


    Seeing that all the chasing soldiers had been eliminated, Moses did not stop, and immediately burst out with all his strength and ran towards the front.


    ??


    His speed was very fast, and he quickly caught up with the Cadillac driving in front. After Sarri opened the door, he jumped on it.


    ??


    ??


    ������������off topic����������


    ??


    The new book set sail for subscription, recommended tickets, monthly tickets, and rewards!


    ??


    The support of all book friends is the driving force of pencil coding!


    ??

 Chapter 364： Extraordinary Appearance

    Looking at Moses who was intact, Sarri had an envious look in his eyes. The reason why Moses was so powerful was indeed that in the werewolf competition held by Ginny, he took the top spot and won the championship reward "Alexander''s blood".


    ??


    After the strengthening of Alexander''s ancestor''s bloodline, Moses'' already powerful strength became even stronger, directly surpassing other werewolves by a large margin, so he could easily lift several tons of moving cars.


    ??


    "Follow Ya''an and head towards the safe house."


    ??


    "Yes!"


    ??


    The werewolf who was in charge of driving stepped on the accelerator, and the vehicle immediately accelerated to chase after Jane''s RV.


    ??


    At this time, Crossbones crawled out of the car window in embarrassment. Just as he ran to the side of the road, the car exploded.


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    The car caught fire and exploded instantly, and the resulting heat wave overturned the crossbones directly to the ground. At this time, the surviving S.H.I.E.L.D. agents in the other two cars immediately took out the fire extinguisher from the car and rushed over to rescue the fire. Vehicles.


    ??


    At this time, a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent came to Crossbones with blood dripping from his head.


    ??


    "Sir, what should I do next?"


    ??


    "They can''t run away."


    ??


    Crossbones took out his cell phone from his pocket, walked to the side of the road, called out Heatwell''s phone number and dialed it directly.


    ??


    "Sir, I have encountered extraordinary power."


    ??


    Hitwell on the other side of the phone was reporting to Alexander Pierce and was planning to arrange a visit to the Sandyin puppet shop at night.


    ??


    Suddenly, the encrypted phone rang. Seeing that the caller was Crossbones, he accepted the call at Pierce''s signal and turned on the public office.


    ??


    However, the words that came from the phone caused both Hitwell and Pierce to be stunned. Hitwell immediately said, "What type of transcendence, a magician or a ninja..."


    ??


    Crossbones thought about the huge wolf head he saw, and said seriously: "Wolfman, I saw him change from an ordinary person to a giant wolf that can walk upright, and they kidnapped Jane Foss. special!"


    ??


    "Did anyone else see it?"


    ??


    Crossbones glanced at the agent who was fighting fire and rescue, and then said, "All I see are my own people."


    ??


    Hearing the words of Crossbones, Pierce and Heatwell were very satisfied, so they explained:


    ??


    "Find them and find out their details."


    ??


    "Sir, I need manpower, trusted manpower, and a lot of heavy weapons. The other party overturned the moving car with his bare hands."


    ??


    Hitwell thought for a while, then said, "Here we will provide you with staff, but it will take some time. You can report the progress of the mission normally and hide the extraordinary, and we will take care of the rest."


    ??


    "Understood, sir!"


    ??


    After Crossbones hung up the phone, he looked in the direction where Jane Foster and the others were leaving.


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    Ginny, who was dealing with matters at the high table, received a message from the guards at the base, saying that something abnormal happened at the base, and the ninjas were under martial law.


    ??


    Ginny, who noticed that something was wrong, took John, Wesley, and Cross and returned to the base directly. On the way, she contacted Charlotte, but to no avail.


    ??


    After arriving at the base, Ginny sensed that the atmosphere was wrong, and called the werewolf guarding the base to inquire, but she only learned that during the daytime, there was a small-scale earthquake shaking at the base, and she didn''t know anything else.


    As for the boss, they didn''t even know anything about the boss. They couldn''t even get close to the building where the boss was.


    ??


    Without getting an accurate answer, Ginny didn''t care, but took her subordinates to Charlotte''s room at the base, but before she got close to that floor, just at the door of the building, Ginny was blocked by Yamato''s wood. The clone blocked it.


    ??


    "Secretary Jin, you can go up, but the three of them can''t."


    ??


    Seeing the Anbu ninja blocking them, John and the others all jumped in their hearts, something big happened.


    ??


    After entering Charlotte''s subordinates for such a long time, this was the first time they were blocked by non-boss orders under the leadership of Secretary Jin.


    ??


    Ginny looked at Yamato in front of her, pondered for a moment and then said, "Take me up."


    ??


    "John, take Wesley and the others to see how the werewolf guards have been training recently."


    ??


    After speaking, Ginny took a few steps forward, distanced herself from John and the others, and quietly made a gesture behind her.


    ??


    John, who received the hint, immediately replied: "Understood, let''s check their training results now."


    ??


    After speaking, John left here with Wesley and the Cross, and walked towards the training ground that the werewolves often use, but the expressions of the three of them became much more solemn.


    ??


    Yamato didn''t pay any attention to Ginny''s little movements, but walked towards Charlotte''s floor with the opposite direction.


    ??


    Seeing Yamato walking towards the stairs instead of the elevator, Ginny asked in surprise, "Is the elevator malfunctioning?"


    ??


    At this time, there was only Ginny behind Yamato, so he didn''t hide too much, and said directly: "The elevator is not faulty, but the problem is more serious than this. Now I can only take the stairs."


    ??


    Looking at Yamato who was leading the way, Ginny was very worried at this moment, but there was no expression on her face, so she followed Yamato and started to climb the stairs.


    ??


    However, Ginny''s face became unsightly as she climbed up the stairs, she felt an inexplicable pressure, and her steps became heavier and heavier. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    ??


    You must know that she Ginny is not an ordinary person. She is someone who can get out of the Assassin Brotherhood. She has mastered all skills such as bullet time. Even with full bursts, she can be like a killer. The existence of jumping between, but at this time a staircase made her feel heavy pressure.


    ??


    "What happened, how can the oppression here be so strong?"


    ??


    Yamato glanced back, Ginny, who had beads of sweat on her forehead, opened the mouth and said:


    ??


    "It was Lord Charlotte who caused all these phenomena. The pressure here is the weakest, and it has been weakened by the seal."


    ??


    "I can''t explain the specific situation. You need to check it out yourself."


    ??


    Hearing Yamato''s words, Ginny''s face changed. She was already under tremendous pressure when she went upstairs. Can she really walk up to her, do you understand the situation?


    ??


    Ginny didn''t say much, but followed behind Yamato with gritted teeth, thinking about walking step by step, and finally came to the floor where Charlotte was.


    ??


    Pushing open the door of the stairway, Ginny saw the astral wind raging in the entire corridor on this floor, and at the door of Charlotte''s room, there was a flickering seal, but the astral wind also penetrated from the seal. out.


    ??


    At the door is Yamato''s body, and Kakashi is guarding here.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 365： Ginnys advice

    With the opening of the door at the stairs, these winds seemed to have a vent, and they rushed in the direction of Ginny. Looking at the wind, Ginny''s face became pale, but she opened it in an instant. bullet time.


    ??


    Under the bullet time, Ginny''s agility and physical strength were strengthened, and she forcibly withstood the wave of wind. At this time, Yamato''s wood score flashed, completely blocking Ginny. In front of him, his hands turned into a large wooden shield, blocking the front of the two.


    ??


    "Secretary Jin, please follow me."


    ??


    Ginny didn''t refuse Yamato''s help, and just followed behind him. These hurricanes were insignificant in Yamato''s eyes, but in order to protect Ginny from being affected, she had to use a wooden shield to create a shield and hold it in front of her.


    ??


    With the help of Yamato''s clone, Ginny walked to the door of Charlotte''s room. Although the door of the room was sealed, it did not prevent those outside the seal from observing the situation inside.


    ??


    Ginny stretched out her head and glanced at the scene in the room, only to see Tsunade sitting in front of a giant silkworm cocoon to check.


    ??


    "What happened, what''s inside."


    ??


    At this time, Kakashi, who was guarding the door, said, "We don''t know the specific reason, but according to Tsunade-sama''s speculation, it may be that Lord Charlotte is undergoing some kind of transformation. In theory, it should be a good thing."


    ??


    "The other one inside is Charlotte?"


    ??


    "Yes, that person wrapped in energy is Lord Charlotte."


    ??


    Ginny looked at everything in front of her and thought it was incredible. At this time, Tsunade in the room also saw Ginny coming, so he went straight through the sealing barrier and walked out.


    ??


    Tsunade''s face was a little tired: "Are you here?"


    ??


    Ginny looked at Tsunade in front of her, and immediately asked, "Can the specific reason be determined?"


    ??


    Tsunade shook his head: "Now these are just my speculations, and I have never seen such a situation."


    ??


    "We don''t know much about Charlotte''s strength and power."


    ??


    Hearing Tsunade''s answer, Ginny thought for a while and said, "I can find his teacher and junior brother. They are magicians who might understand this phenomenon."


    ??


    Hearing Ginny''s proposal, Tsunade''s eyes lit up, but at the beginning, these ninjas subconsciously didn''t think about Charlotte''s other identity, Supreme Merlin.


    ??


    "Then I''ll trouble you. Maybe they can see something when they come."


    ??


    "This is what I should do, I will contact them now."


    ??


    Seeing that Ginny was about to leave, Tsunade said, "In the case of the enhanced potion, Orochimaru and I have initially researched samples, and we haven''t conducted specific human experiments yet."


    ??


    "At present, I can''t leave and participate in the experiment."


    ??


    "You can go and get in touch with Orochimaru and start arranging tests and experiments for the enhancer."


    ??


    "After confirming that there are no side effects, you can perform injection enhancement, otherwise with your current strength..."


    ??


    Although Tsunade didn''t say anything behind, the meaning was very obvious. After they broke out Chakra, Ginny couldn''t even get close to them, let alone Charlotte at this time.


    ??


    Ginny glanced at the silkworm cocoon in the room, but she didn''t even have the ability to walk over. Then she said firmly, "I will communicate with Orochimaru as soon as possible to determine the strengthening potion."


    ??


    Escorted by Yamato Mudun''s clone, Ginny left here, walked out of the building and went directly to the werewolf training ground.


    After entering the training ground, Ginny saw nearly 200 werewolf guards gathered in the training ground, and the strong men were crowded. At this time, they all looked at Ginny who walked in respectfully.


    ??


    When John saw Ginny coming, he immediately walked over and asked in a low voice, "How is the situation?"


    ??


    Ginny gave John a signal that the crisis was lifted, then walked up to the werewolf guard, and said, "In order to test the results of everyone''s training during this period, a second competition will be held."


    ??


    "This time the reward is still the blood of the ancestors, and the top three can get the reward."


    ??


    Following Ginny''s announcement, the crowd cheered, and all the werewolves longed for Alexander''s ancestor bloodline.


    ??


    The werewolf has only been strengthened twice, one is the ancestor bloodline, and the other is the vampire bloodline that has been neutralized by the ancestor bloodline.


    ??


    And the bloodline of the vampire elder level, the outside world no longer exists, only a batch still exists in Tsunade''s laboratory, and these things except Charlotte or Ginny and others have the right to mobilize, these werewolves can''t get.


    ??


    "You continue to train, John, you and I come out."


    ??


    After explaining a few words to the werewolves, Ginny took the three of John out of the training ground.


    ??


    After they came out, John and the cross didn''t ask what happened. They knew what they should know, so they would know it naturally. If they didn''t ask what they knew, it would only lead to misfortune.


    ??


    However, Wesley was young after all, but he said, "It scared me to death. I thought I was going to have a conflict with those perverts."


    ??


    "Secretary Jin, what happened?"


    ??


    Looking at the quick-talking Wesley, the cross directly slapped his son on the back of the head.


    ??


    "Stinky boy, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask."


    ??


    Ginny thought about what Tsunade had warned Charlotte about before she left, not to tell anyone other than Balazser and his apprentice, so she didn''t say anything about it, but instead said: "The blood potion is preliminary. It worked."


    ??


    "What, the bloodline medicine succeeded, it''s great!"


    ??


    Wesley said excitedly: "This time our strength can also be strengthened, and finally we don''t have to be weak here."


    ??


    Not only Wesley, but John and the cross had the same excited look in their eyes.


    ??


    Since the emergence of ninjas and werewolves in large numbers, they have always had an urgent need to enhance their own strength. Not to mention those perverted ninjas, they can''t even beat a child.


    ??


    Even those werewolves who are five big and three rough, if they don''t have ambush and long-range killing with hot weapons, they can''t even win a few, especially after the other party has been trained and contacted, they can''t even beat a single one.


    ??


    And John Wick is the most embarrassing one. The Wesleys have at least one stunt, which is capable of bursting out long-range kills, and his killing skills are a little weak in the face of extraordinary.


    ??


    Ginny continued at this time: "It has only been initially developed, and human experiments have not yet been carried out. After the experiments are completed and harmless, they can be strengthened for us."


    ??


    Cross nodded: "No wonder the base has to be under martial law. This matter is not trivial, but it would be more troublesome if the outside world knew about it."


    ??


    Wesley also recognized his father''s words and nodded in agreement.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 366： one-eyed dragon

    John Wick was thoughtful, he felt that things must be more than simple answers, but he did not ask any more questions.


    ??


    "Wesley, Cross, you stay at the base to supervise the training of the werewolf, and do a good job in the security of the base, don''t let others infiltrate."


    ??


    "John, please drive me to the office, I have some things to deal with."


    ??


    Wesley and Cross nodded: "We will supervise them and prepare for the competition."


    ??


    Ginny got into the car, and John drove towards the office.


    ??


    As soon as the car left the base, Ginny took out her mobile phone and tried to get in touch with David, Charlotte''s junior and junior, but when the call was made, it showed that the other party was not in the service area.


    ??


    Hearing the tone on the phone, Ginny knew that David should return to the magical world to practice. After putting down the phone, Ginny looked at the setting sun outside the car, but she was very worried about Charlotte''s situation. She couldn''t let go of the accurate news, and at the same time, it was unprecedentedly urgent to improve her own strength.


    ??


    Finally, before it was completely dark, Ginny came to the door of the office. Just as the car stopped, the doorman stepped forward and opened the door.


    ??


    After getting out of the car, Ginny walked directly into the office, went straight to her room without stopping, took out a special magic paper, and wrote on it: In an emergency, please Barcelona After Master Ze received the information, he rushed back immediately.


    ??


    Ginny also wrote a copy of this kind of information to David, but she was worried that Master Balthazar had other things on the other side and could not receive the information in time.


    ??


    After writing the contents on the two magic letter paper, Ginny folded it into the shape of a thousand paper cranes, and took the two cardboard boxes to the connection room where Balazser taught David and Charlotte magic.


    ??


    But it was the Merlin''s circle engraved on the floor of this training room, which was remodeled by Balthazar with several mages some time ago.


    ??


    After Ginny entered the training room, she put two folded Qianzhi cranes on a magic marker in Merlin''s circle, and left the Merlin circle. After about three seconds, Qianzhihe was The brilliance disappeared from the room in a flash.


    ??


    Seeing Qianzhihe disappeared, Ginny knew that it had worked, and the rest was to wait for their arrival.


    ??


    The two thousand paper cranes that disappeared appeared in the magical world, and after turning around in place, after each identified a direction, they flew towards the target quickly.


    ??


    ??


    Stark''s seaside villa.


    ??


    "How about this, you use the chakra wire to trigger the switch, and after the switch is activated, the reactor will directly fire lasers from the puppet''s eyes to attack the enemy."


    ??


    "This will not affect the puppet''s internal launch of Kunai''s line of action, but will also increase his attack power and diverse thoughts."


    ??


    "The only thing that needs to be adjusted is the structure of the puppet''s brain and eyes. After all, in order to simplify the parts, we don''t need to make it into the two beams emitted by Superman''s eyes."


    ??


    Kankuro glanced at the small ark reactor provided by Tony, thought for a moment, and said, "I can change the puppet''s eyes to an inverted triangle shape, so that it is easier to use it directly for attacks."


    ??


    "But I need to block the light source of the reactor with an object, otherwise it will be too obvious on the puppet''s brain."


    ??


    Tony took out a black piece of iron from the console and placed it in front of Kankuro.


    ??


    "You can use this material to block the light source, and it can perfectly block the light of the reactor."


    ??


    "You only need to design a small mechanism. When you carry out a laser attack, you can put it inside and release it after the attack."


    ??


    "I suggest that the power of the laser cannon can be set to three types. One is normal attack. One laser attack consumes 10% of the energy, so you can use it multiple times in a battle."


    ??


    "The second gear is 50%. When facing some powerful enemies, you can use it as a nirvana, but there are only one or two attack opportunities."


    ??


    "The third gear is to directly use all the power to hit the strongest laser attack, but there is only one chance. After use, the reactor will be directly scrapped due to overload."


    ??


    This is Tony''s idea of ??using an ark reactor purely for attacking purposes, but this use is not suitable for him. His reactor not only needs to provide energy for some attacks, but also needs to be responsible for the power of the mecha.


    ??


    When Kankuro heard Tony''s suggestion, his eyes lit up: "It''s a great suggestion, now my puppet can be even stronger."


    ??


    Without the slightest delay, Kankuro started transforming his own crow puppet.


    ??


    It was getting dark at this time, watching Kankuro start working, but Tony felt a little hungry and was about to order a pizza when Jarvis'' voice sounded.


    ??


    "Sir, there are guests visiting."


    ??


    "The person here is S.H.I.E.L.D., Director Nick Fury."


    ??


    Hearing Jarvis'' words, Tony frowned slightly, thinking to himself what this annoying guy was doing again.


    ??


    "No."


    ??


    "No, just say I''m not here."


    ??


    After 5 seconds, Jarvis said again: "Sir, the security procedures of the villa have been tampered with, and he has come in."


    ??


    Hearing that his security procedures had been tampered with again, Tony cursed angrily, "Damn, it''s like this again."


    ??


    "It seems that the security procedures need to be designed by me."


    ??


    Tony glanced at Kankuro, who had devoted himself to transforming the puppet, and said, "You can transform here with peace of mind, I will meet this guy when I go up."


    ??


    After speaking, before Kankuro could answer, Tony didn''t open the door of the underground laboratory and walked upstairs.


    ??


    Tony trotted all the way to the lobby upstairs. At this time, Nick Fury stretched out his hands on the back of the sofa with his legs crossed.


    ??


    On the coffee table in front of him is a KFC family bucket, hamburgers, cola, fries, and chicken legs.


    ??


    Tony, who came up, looked at the one-eyed dragon in front of him, and said directly, "You chief agent, what are you doing here with me again?"


    ??


    While talking, Tony sat on the sofa, reached out and picked up a hamburger from the table and ate it. Obviously, he was really hungry.


    ??


    Nick Fury smiled when he saw that Tony didn''t refuse the food he brought, and sure enough, he didn''t bring anything wrong.


    ??


    "I guessed that you didn''t eat, so I brought you a hamburger."


    ??


    Tony wiped out a hamburger in three strokes, took out a tissue and wiped his mouth.


    ??


    "I''ve already received the hamburger, you can leave now."


    ??


    Tony is not polite at all. Since you said that you are delivering hamburgers, it just happens that something has arrived, and you can leave.


    ??


    After being choked by Tony, Nick Fury was a little speechless. This guy is really poisonous, so he said straight to the point: "We sensed the chakra energy riot in your villa, and you just told us to block the nearby sea area."


    Nick Fury said seriously: "What happened?"


    ??


    Looking at the serious Nick Fury, Tony didn''t answer the other party''s question, but shouted with an exaggerated expression: "You actually spy on me?"


    ??


    However, Nick Fury''s expression did not change in the slightest: "All unstable factors will be monitored by us."


    ??


    "And we''re worried about an accident here."


    ??


    Hearing what Nick Fury said, Tony''s heart was full of disdain. After seeing how the magical world protects the world, he was full of disdain for the self-righteous thoughts of these agents.


    ??


    "Who can you monitor, and who can you monitor."


    ??


    "Are you the ones who can control Asgard, or can you find those magicians, or master the whereabouts of the ninjas."


    ??


    "As for me, there was no accident or any battle."


    ??


    Tony slapped Nick Fury directly, and said that there was no accident here, and told the other party to get out of the way.


    ??


    However, Nick Fury was looking at Tony up and down at this time. After a moment of silence, he said, "How did you know about the magician?"


    ??


    In Nick Fury''s investigation, Tony had no contact with magic-related matters. He could know that the ninja was related to Charlotte, and he could know that Asgard was because the battle in New Mexico was not small. , destroying a town, and in the meantime they also search for Tony.


    ??


    But as for the magicians, Nick Fury is very sure that Tony has never had contact with them, and even S.H.I.E.L.D. itself has only heard about it, but has not seen a real magician.


    ??


    "I have my own intelligence system. Is it strange to know about magicians?"


    ??


    Nick Fury said word by word: "It''s weird!"


    ??


    "Even we S.H.I.E.L.D. only know that there are magicians, but we haven''t seen them before."


    ??


    Tony said sarcastically, "Then you are really pitiful."


    ??


    "I haven''t even seen a magician, but he claims to be the guy who secretly guards the earth."


    ??


    Nick Fury''s eyes rolled and turned. He was a little unsure of how much information Tony had about the magician, and how the other party had mastered these things, but he still lowered his stance and asked:


    ??


    "We have never seen this group of magicians with extraordinary power. I wonder if Tony can help me."


    ??


    "After all, you are still our S.H.I.E.L.D. consultant. I have too many things to consult with you about this matter."


    ??


    ??? Change after half an hour??? Change after half an hour??? Change after half an hour??? Change after half an hour??The following is the void content... The following is the void content...


    ??


    Charlotte Doyle


    ??


    Age: 21 years old


    ??


    Occupation: Ninja


    ??


    VIP level: 8


    ??


    Attributes: Fire, Thunder, Earth, Wind, Water


    ??


    Bloodstains: Three-Hooked Jade Writing Wheel Eyes, White Eyes, Wood Dun


    ??


    Chakra: 56 (cards)


    ??


    Secret Scroll: Ninjutsu �� Imperial lv2 (90% damage reduction after use, lasts for 4 seconds, note cannot reduce lethal damage)


    ??


    Ninjutsu��Rage lv1 (Increase attack power by 6% after use, lasts for ten seconds.)


    ??


    Ninja �� Coming and Going Shuriken lv1: Fires a Fuuma Shuriken forward, bursting with double the power to penetrate the enemy, and fly back to the owner after reaching the end.


    ??


    Earth Escape �� Earthquake lv1: Control the ground rupture within a certain range to rise, causing damage to the enemy, and the enemy within the attack range will be floated.


    ??


    Thunderbolt �� Thunderbolt lv1: Thunderbolt �� Lightning Bolt: Summons a thunderbolt to strike the enemy. If the enemy is not successfully killed, the enemy will be paralyzed for 2 seconds.


    ??


    Palm Immortal Jutsu �� Living lv1: The output of chakra from the palm can improve the healing ability of wounds or affected areas. It is a kind of healing ninjutsu. The amount of chakra should be adjusted according to the severity of the disease. In addition, excessive output of chakra will destroy the normal circulatory system in the patient''s body and make the patient comatose. Not only trauma, but also internal diseases can be effectively treated. (Note that the higher the ninjutsu level, the better the healing effect)


    ??


    Feng Dun��Zangkongbo lv1: A blast of air pressure in the shape of a horn is sent forward, which can easily knock the opponent''s shuriken into the air, and even knock away opponents in the distance.


    ??


    Water Escape��Water Rush lv1: Taking itself as the center, it summons water that rotates and rises rapidly like a tornado. After that, the water spreads like a waterfall and attacks the opponent downwards, finally forming a big river. All attacks and defenses are controlled by the caster. .


    ??


    Owning ninjas: Uchiha Sasuke Rong (double hook jade writing wheel eye), Uno Iruka, Li Luo Rong (Dumen Li), mute, ninja students - Uzumaki Naruto, Kam Dori - Temari, Konoha Sannin- Tsunade, Hinata Neji, Hinata Hinata, Hidean, Juvenile Hatake Kakashi, Anbe Hatake Kakashi, Anbe Uchiha Itachi, Anbe Yamato, C Ninja Uzumaki Naruto.


    ??


    Possessed skills: Fire Escape, Hao Fireball, Lion Bomb, Chidori, Double Hook Jade Writing Wheel Eye, Teaching Aid Shuriken, Enchantment Formation, Roar of Love, Infinite Flurry, Konoha Whirlwind, Lotus Flower, Meteor Buckle, Wood Ye Lifeng, Li Lianhua, Ninja �� Poisonous Mist, Hidden Weapon Needle Bullet, Yan Hui �� Dolphin Dance, Paint Prank, Clone �� Double Strike, Harem Technique, Cyclone Sickle Dolly, Whirlwind Bombing Wall, Sickle Dolly �� Gust of the Wind Dance, strange force, forehead bounce/furious kick, slug, tongue and tooth sticky acid, Rachel, preface, hunting, multi-shadow clone, Rachel, clone blast, fire escape, high fireball, extinction, water stop, Wooden Dun, gavel, Wooden Dun, Wooden Clone Technique, Wooden Dun, Tree Bound Forever Burial, White Eyes, Soft Step Double Fist, Sixty-Four Palms of Guarding Bagua, Bagua Array, Back to Heaven, Empty Wheel Strike, Soft Boxing Technique, Bagua Sixty-Four Palms, Flying Scythe, Chopping Punishment, Spell, Death by Blood, Spiral Pill, Shadow Clone, Double Kick, Uzumaki Naruto 2,000 Bombs Reputation: 24310


    ??


    Copper coins: 11575.8w


    ??


    Gold Coins: 714


    ??


    Ninja Recruitment Scrolls: 4


    ??


    Ninjutsu scrolls: 2


    ??


    Normal treasure chest: 2


    ??


    Treasure Chest: 2


    ??


    Ninja: 3450


    ??


    Reincarnation Stone: 23900


    ??


    Psychic Beasts: Ninja Dog Army (full level), Blue Snake (full level), Toad Ji (25 level), Slug (full level)


    ??


    Artifact: Inactive


    ??


    Equipment: Chunin Kunwu, Chunin Forehead Protector, Chunin Vest, Chunin Manual, Chunin Necklace, Chunin Ring.


    ??


    After collecting all the rewards, Charlotte directly clicked on the shopping mall interface, he wanted to see if there were any suitable fragments.


    ??


    Clicking on the ninja interface of the system mall, the portraits of the four ninjas came into view.


    ??

 ~： 1 day off

My head is dizzy, please take a day off to make up tomorrow!

 Chapter 367： Agent Ward at the door

    Soon Kankuro completely debugged the crow, and performed a simple operation in the laboratory. The transformed puppet had no problems in action, but he also found a problem, that is, the kunai made of gold-titanium alloy The conduction of chakra is much worse.


    This problem was discovered when Tony went up in front of him, and Kankuro picked up the gold-titanium alloy to create a kunai. He simply aimed at the crow puppet, and more often used chakra mobilization and triggering organs to attack.


    If those high-level puppets with ninjutsu escape techniques use metals with poor chakra conduction, then it will be too disadvantageous for the puppet master, and it will not be worthwhile.


    However, some basic puppets, made of gold-titanium alloys, are still very powerful for some genin, especially in terms of sturdiness and sharpness.


    "I''ll go out and try the power!"


    Kankuro took the newly modified crow puppet to the side of the hanging rock outside the villa, and saw his fingers move slightly. The next second, the crow puppet rushed into the air, and a laser was directed from the eye position to the reef on the sea.


    "boom!"


    The reef hit by the laser exploded on the sea in an instant, and this was only the effect of a first-level attack.


    Looking at the damage caused, Kankuro nodded with great satisfaction. Such an attack can be said to consume very little for him, and it can be done just by touching the switch with a chakra wire.


    The only downside is the energy source, which he does not manufacture. The technology that is not under his control cannot be regarded as a long-term killer, but can only be regarded as a temporary strength supplement.


    With a calculus in his heart, Kankuro doesn''t pay much attention to the ability of laser attack. What is important to him is the development and manufacture of puppets and the cultivation of toxins.


    After all, the toxins of the ninja world are all new things in this world. The method of cracking does not appear here, and Mute and Tsunade who master this ability are from their side. As for the people in this world, Kan Kuro also believed that they had this ability, but when the virus just appeared, it took time to crack it.


    Returning to the villa with the puppet, Tony said at this time, "How is it, what is the effect?"


    Kankuro touched the crow puppet with a smile on his face: "It''s very powerful, it''s powerful."


    Tony pointed to the burger on the side and said, "Since the experiment is over, let''s eat something first."


    Kankuro was not polite, he picked up the hamburger and coke and ate it.


    When Tony saw Kankuro eating, he came to the experimental table next to him, and took out a box from the drawer, which contained an entire row of Ark reactors.


    Tony thought for a while, took out one of them, put it in a box alone, then walked to Kankuro and put it on the table.


    "I''m sending you one, so you can replace it when the energy runs out."


    "If you need a reactor in the future, you can contact Charlotte, who has ordered this thing from me."


    Looking at the small iron box in front of him, Kankuro knew what it was and swallowed the hamburger in his mouth.


    "Thank you."


    Kankuro didn''t reject Tony''s kindness, but he didn''t take this method as his trump card, he knew what was best for him.


    After Kankuro finished eating the hamburger, he had a simple chat with Tony and left, and at the same time he learned a lot about the materials.


    At the same time, I learned that one of the most magical materials is vibranium, but since Tony''s father and other metals made a shield, I haven''t obtained it. Even Tony doesn''t have this kind of metal in his hands. At present, the most suitable one is The material is gold titanium alloy.


    It''s a pity that Tony didn''t have the material for vibrating gold, otherwise Kankuro really wanted to try whether this material was qualified in chakra conduction.


    Outside the sand hidden puppet shop.


    Inside an RV, S.H.I.E.L.D. should not be said to be a level 7 agent of Snake and Shield, Grant Ward, who was disguising himself at this time, only to see him put a static camouflage veil on his face, and then a After the operation, the appearance of the whole person changed, and the voice also changed.


    At this time, even people who are familiar with Grant Ward will not recognize him. It can change a person''s appearance and voice, allowing the person wearing it to imitate any object.


    After doing all this, Grant Ward touched the cochlea embedded in his ear and said:


    "Prepare for action."


    "The cameras on the street where the puppet shop is located have all taken over, you won''t appear on the screen, you can act."


    Hearing the words coming from the headset, Ward picked up the suitcase prepared on the side and walked out.


    After getting off the car, Ward went straight to the Sandyin puppet shop, pushed open the door of the shop, glanced at the layout of the shop, and saw Temari sitting at the service desk.


    As for the information of the three people in Shayindian, Ward has already memorized it by heart, and there is really very little information recorded on it, but looking at the girl in front of him, thinking of the video screen he saw, the other party can control the terrifying strength of the tornado. , It''s really unbelievable, maybe ninjas are monsters.


    The moment Ward entered the door, he attracted Temari''s attention. In fact, after Coulson from SHIELD came to the door today, he did not encounter any customers. On the one hand, many people in the new store were not very interested in it, on the other hand. It is the high price of the items in the store and the policy of restricting purchases.


    Looking at the man walking in front of him, Temari looked at the suitcase in the other''s hand, which was completely different from the one when Agent Coulson came over.


    After the other party walked to the counter, Temari welcomed:


    "This is the Shayin puppet shop, what can I help you with."


    Hearing Temari''s greeting, Ward took out a photo of Charlotte Doyle at the press conference from his arms with a slightly excited look and said:


    "Are you also ninjas?"


    "I see that the forehead guard you wear is not the same as theirs."


    Temari''s gaze stayed on Ward''s face for a while, and after seeing the other party a little embarrassed, he said:


    "We are all ninjas, but we are sand ninjas, so the signs of forehead protection are different."


    Hearing that Temari admitted his identity as a ninja so easily, which surprised Ward, UU read but continued to ask: "What service do you provide here, is it the same as Charlotte''s office? ?"


    "We are a puppet shop here, mainly selling puppet dolls."


    "Charlotte''s services can also be provided here, but the price is not cheap."


    Hearing Temari saying that he could provide the same service, Ward put the box in his hand on the counter and opened it directly to show the items inside.


    ������������off topic����������


    This book set sail for subscription, recommended tickets, monthly tickets, and rewards!


    The support of all book friends is the driving force of pencil coding!


    Recommend a book, "Qi and Xian: Lord of the North", reborn into the magical world, and obtained the Qi and Xian system. In this era of rampant magical races, hold high the dragon flag in your hand.


    There is a link below, you can bookmark it if you like it

 Chapter 368： Chakra Metal

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    After Ward opened the box, Temari saw that the box contained three square metal blocks, and the items were not large.


    There is only a label on the bottom of the three metal blocks: gold titanium alloy, secondary Edman alloy, vibrating gold.


    ��������Change in one hour��������


    ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! !


    Marvel Cinematic Universe, Unholy Timeline.


    Continental Hotel, top floor.


    "BOSS, there is a new assassination mission, two million dollars, would you consider it?"


    A blond woman with a hot body, dressed in a professional dress and dressed as a secretary, stood in front of Charlotte Doyle and said calmly.


    "Oh, two million dollars, that''s not a low price."


    "Let''s talk about the specific information of the mission first, and then I will consider whether to accept this mission worth 2 million US dollars."


    "You know me, I''m picky about the target of the mission. Is the target a black man?"


    Sitting by the windowsill, Charlotte held a square glass with whiskey in her hand, and slowly moved her eyes away from the view outside the window, and turned her eyes to Ginny who was talking.


    "Not black???"


    "Charlotte, you have become a black killer now, and now some African-American killers in the mainland hotel have a lot of opinions on you."


    Charlotte played with the wine glass in her hand and said in a serious tone, "I hate two types of people in my life, one is discrimination, and the other is black people."


    "If those **** have an opinion on me, let them come to talk to me, and I will send them to where they should go!"


    Seeing his serious tone, Ginny shrugged, indicating that you were right.


    "The target of the new bounty mission this time is John Wick. The employer hopes to kill the other party as soon as possible. The amount is 2 million US dollars. Do you want to consider it?"


    Hearing the name John Wick, Charlotte Doyle''s thoughts drifted into the distance.


    A guy who destroyed the entire gang because of a dog.


    Is his story about to start?


    Then he glanced at the photo of the mission target in Ginny''s hand, and determined that it was this guy, not the same name.


    Charlotte turned the square cup in her hand and looked at the yellow-brown liquid inside. After taking a sip, she said calmly, "The price is low, don''t take it!"


    "why?"


    Ginny was curious.


    "You entered the industry late, and you may not have a comprehensive understanding of a lot of information."


    "John Wick, who was the number one killer in the killer world, was considered a legend in the killer world before he retired??????"


    Following Charlotte''s remarks, Ginny had an intuitive understanding of the guy on the newly appeared task list, then nodded and said, "The price is indeed low."


    Although he looked at Charlotte, he asked curiously, "Lord Ninja, how does it compare to you?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "He and I are not the killers of the same world!"


    Although Charlotte didn''t say it directly, her confident tone and indifferent attitude clearly did not take John Wick''s strength into consideration.


    Ginny''s eyes flashed, and she was no longer struggling with this task, and then said, "I''ll help you to see what other tasks are suitable for you."


    "Go!"


    After getting Charlotte''s consent, he turned around and left the room and walked towards the hotel''s mission hall.


    Watching Ginny leave, Charlotte looked at the world outside the window again.


    ??????


    My name is Feng Yi and I am from Blue Star.


    When I was playing Naruto mobile game and drew a new character, Kashu-faced Hero Jiraiya, I was trapped by the game plan and found that I had smashed 3,000 oceans and couldn''t collect the character fragments, and I was directly angry. Killed violently.


    As a result, he was reborn into this world inexplicably.


    Although the planet under her feet is also called Earth, it is no longer the planet Charlotte originally stayed on.


    After all, in Times Square, New York, the huge Stark Industries advertisement is very eye-catching, and the latest issue of Playboy''s cover girl in the entertainment press has once again thrown into Tony Stark''s arms.


    This is the Marvel Universe, or, in Charlotte''s eyes, it''s even more of an American TV Universe in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    When consciously awakening the memory of his past life, Sherlock found himself in a dilapidated alley in New York.


    Guess you''re an orphan, or a runaway kid.


    As for the Naruto mobile game that made him mad, it also turned into a golden finger and appeared in his consciousness.


    It''s just that this damned Goldfinger, as irritating as ever, keeps loading.


    And our Charlotte Doyle was adopted by a killer couple at the Continental Hotel, and then trained Sherlock, who was only six years old at the time, as a killer.


    The training of the killer couple is very perverted, especially for such a picked child, it is very vicious.


    If it weren''t for the golden finger that has been loaded in his mind, as the driving force for him to persevere, he may have died in the process of cultivation.


    During this period, his hands were covered with blood when he was young.


    If it is a child who knows nothing, he may not feel any discomfort in his heart when he is raised, but become a real killer, and from the land of China, a person full of kindness in his heart, such a life destroys His three views have reshaped his life.


    It wasn''t that he never tried to escape back then, but unfortunately, his young body and his unawakened golden finger made his only attempt to end in failure, and he received a severe punishment.


    He hasn''t been trying to escape since then, life is like rape, if you can''t change him, choose to enjoy him.


    In this way, under the training of the killer couple, he grew rapidly and mastered all kinds of killing skills, such as disguising, fighting, tracking and anti-tracking, marksmanship, and even physical chemistry related to assassination.


    As for the so-called compulsory educationjunior high school, college, he is completely far away from him, and he has never had the slightest contact. After all, he is not the guy who likes to drink bourbon. He met a military boss who came to adopt him.


    Of course, the basic education that should be there is not much at all.


    After all, as a professional killer, he knows more knowledge than a student who takes the college entrance examination, but the content of the knowledge is different.


    Under the training of the killer couple, on the 18th birthday, Charlotte Doyle awakened her golden finger, and the **** Naruto was officially loaded.


    Also in the same year, he completed his killer graduation, and his name Charlotte Doyle is from his adoptive parents'' surname.


    Although he sacrificed them, he still inherited their surname, and even became a famous killer in the mainland hotel as they expected.


    After all, before he awakened Goldfinger, he had already become a professional killer on the high table, and after more than ten years of study, Charlotte had no plans to change careers.

 Chapter 369： Human Enhancer (Vampire Serum)

    Hearing the other party''s rhetorical question, Temari did not immediately answer the other party, but after looking at the two materials in the box, he asked:


    "Since there are secondary Edman alloys, then there must be real Edman alloys. Let''s talk about them together."


    Hearing Temari''s request, Ward was not surprised, but he did not take out the Edman alloy.


    "Edelman alloys can only be deformed when they are in liquid form. Once cooled, they harden and cannot be deformed again."


    "His hardness is higher than that of secondary Edman metals, he is completely immune to all forms of attack, and even a nuclear bomb-level explosion can''t cause any damage to it. sell it outside.��


    After listening to the other party''s description, Temari knew that this was a more scarce resource. The only pity is that I haven''t seen the material so far, and I''m not sure how it is adaptable to Chakra. As for the so-called not selling it, it''s just that the price paid is not enough. .


    Even if necessary, ninjas are not incapable of doing some gratuitous business.


    After a brief thought, Temari opened his mouth and said, "Cash purchase, intelligence entrustment, bounty quest, these three modes are all fine, it depends on which one you choose to accept and what the corresponding price is."


    Ward said: "Bartering may be a good way."


    Hearing that the other party wanted to barter, Temari knew that Ward''s idea was not simple. At the beginning, he was not most interested in information and mission requests, but wanted to exchange items.


    "Our stuff, you don''t have to believe it and you''re not very interested."


    Temari took out the shuriken, kunai, daggers and other attack items from the ninja bag, and placed them in front of Ward: "You can make these things yourself."


    But it is something that ninjas use. Most of them are of little value to ordinary people. Without strength, they cannot exert the power of ninja tools. Without the blessing of Chakra, these things are not as powerful as a pistol.


    As for items such as detonating charms, they can''t detonate them without Chakra. Of course, Temari also has things that the other party needs and is very useful.


    One is a medicated bath that warms and nourishes the body. Each family in the ninja world has its own medicated bath formula, which can enhance a child''s physique from an early age, make his body stronger, and withstand more severe training.


    Although many medicinal materials and medicinal properties have changed a lot after coming to this world, but with the abilities of Tsunade and Mute, it is also possible to configure alternative medicinal materials.


    However, Temari has no intention of handing over his medicinal bath formula. It is obviously not in their interest to exchange family heritage for some metal materials.


    However, in Temari''s seal scroll, there is a batch of serum. This serum is not other items. It is the first-generation serum that Tsunade first developed, the vampire serum.


    The role of this serum is to strengthen the body, so that the injected person can have the explosive power and self-healing ability of a vampire, but it will not turn into a vampire, nor the weakness of fear of sunlight. It is no different from normal people, and it can also be normal. Have a meal.


    After eliminating various disadvantages, it also reduces a lot of abilities. The ability of vampires to obtain memories by sucking each other''s blood will no longer exist, and the advantage of increasing lifespan will no longer exist. It is no longer as easy as a vampire. Live for decades.


    In Charlotte''s hands, in addition to the serum developed based on vampires, there are also werewolf serums that have a greater increase in the human body, and the unfinished serum based on the two advantages of werewolves and vampires. (Temari does not know that it has been initially completed)


    And the batch of serum in Temari''s hand is the material that Charlotte gave her to exchange.


    When Ward saw what Temari took out, the corner of his mouth twitched, which was too perfunctory for him.


    "Ma''am, I would like to be able to get something of similar value in exchange, preferably something that is useful to me."


    "Good things, I don''t have them here, but it depends on whether you can afford the price."


    I saw Temari took out a huge scroll and made a seal with both hands: "Resolve!"


    "boom!"


    An amber serum in a sealed test tube appeared in front of the two of them.


    Looking at the things in front of him, Ward was not only concerned about the things Temari took out at this time, but also the scroll.


    This scroll can actually store items, it is impossible to master the space technology.


    "what is this?"


    Temari took its serum and said, "Physical Enhancer!"


    "A medicine that can strengthen physical fitness. After injection, it can have amazing strength, jumping ability, and agility, and the recovery ability has also been greatly improved."


    "You can easily jump from 100 meters without getting hurt, and your body is as fast as a ghost. Dodging bullets is not a problem. Even if you are injured by gunshots or knife wounds, you can quickly recover."


    Listening to Temari''s introduction, Ward opened his eyes wide and murmured, "Super soldier serum."


    This introduction is too similar to the super soldier serum injected by Captain America. As a member of Hydra, he really knows too much about the people who once defeated them.


    And since Captain America, whether it''s Hydra or S.H.I.E.L.D. or the military, or some large institutions, all have studied similar serums.


    But none of them can satisfy them. All are products with huge side effects. Even the military''s serum plan ended in failure, and created a tyrannical Hulk, while Hydra is a master of a The Winter Soldier team, although working for them, was also injected with an imperfect serum, and they were frozen in the base when they were not on duty.


    "No, this is not some super soldier serum, but a physique booster."


    Temari reminded that these two are not the same thing and cannot be confused.


    Ward looked at the potion in front of him and swallowed. If he didn''t know that he couldn''t beat the girl in front of him, he really wanted to grab it directly.


    "Does this medicine have any side effects?"


    "For example, causing harm to the body, unable to lastingly strengthen or amplify one''s own character or evil thoughts."


    Ward directly asked some questions about the disadvantages. After all, there are many similar enhancers, but the disadvantages are also great. This must be determined clearly. After all, if the disadvantages are too big, the value of the enhancer will be greatly reduced. .


    Temari said confidently: "Are you doubting our strength?"


    "Side effects, those are things that only defective products have. Our booster does not have any side effects."


    ������������off topic����������


    This book set sail for subscription, recommended tickets, monthly tickets, and rewards!


    The support of all book friends is the driving force of pencil coding!

 Chapter 370： Trading Rules

    Hearing that there are no side effects, the light of greed in Ward''s eyes is stronger, doesn''t it mean that it is stronger than the serum used by Captain America.


    Once he is injected with this serum, he will become a super soldier, an extraordinary powerhouse.


    Ward swallowed the saliva in his mouth and asked in a hoarse voice, "How much do we need to pay to get it."


    Temari glanced at the metal that the other party brought, and said in a clear voice: "30 kilograms of vibrating gold, you can take it away."


    "How much, how much?"


    "30kg!"


    "The vibrating metal material worth 300 million US dollars must not be expensive."


    Hearing the other party''s offer, Ward was stunned for a moment. The price of 300 million US dollars to buy a physique enhancer without side effects is not expensive.


    From Ward''s point of view, it is not expensive at all. In the case of Hydra''s family business, if it is settled in cash, it may be bought in dozens or dozens.


    On the one hand, it is used to enhance the strength, and on the other hand, it is taken back and cracked for the people of the scientific group to try the serum re-engraving.


    As long as it can be successfully re-engraved, it means that tens of billions of funds are invested, which is a big profit, but if it is settled with vibrating gold, it is still a 30 kilograms of vibrating gold.


    This price is terrifying for Hydra, 30 kilograms of vibrating gold, let alone 300 million, even if you have 3 billion in your hand, you may not be able to buy it.


    It is really too scarce. It is so scarce that it is used for experiments according to grams. It is not ten thousand dollars per gram, which means how expensive it is, but this material is very rare.


    How rare is it that even Hydra can''t quietly take out 30 kilograms of vibrating gold.


    "Ms. Temari, you may not know much about the scarcity of Zhenjin."


    "The amount of 30 kilograms, no one can take out, we can''t, and no one else can."


    "The amount of this metal is scarce, and its share has long been divided up by major countries."


    "How about this, your bottle of physique enhancer, according to the magnitude of 30 kilograms of vibrating gold, is counted as 300 million US dollars, how about we use the secondary Edman metal and vibrating gold of the same price to exchange the ratio."


    "The price of secondary Edman metal is not lower than that of vibranium, and one gram can reach 10,000 US dollars. How about we exchange it with you by matching 1 gram of vibrating metal for every 100 grams of secondary Edman metal."


    Temari shook his head: "I''m not satisfied with your way."


    "It can be sold in combination, but I don''t just want vibranium and secondary Edman metals, but also real Edman metals, and these three types of metals are sold together."


    "The ratio I can accept is 100:10:1, which is also 10 grams of vibrating gold and 1 gram of real Edman metal for every 100 grams of secondary Edman metal."


    However, according to Temari''s information, both vibranium and secondary Edman metals can be sold. Only real Edman metals are not for sale, so real Edman metals are more valuable.


    Ward pondered for a moment, and then said: "Edelman alloy is not for sale, but there are also sales records."


    "The price per gram is $100,000."


    "But the ratio of vibranium is a bit high. Like Edman metal, 1 gram of vibranium is provided for every 100 grams of secondary Edman metal."


    Ward negotiated with Temari for a while, but in the end he did not shake Temari at all, and could only reluctantly accept the exchange ratio given by Temari.


    However, Ward also took this opportunity to negotiate with Temari the price of the information commission and the task commission.


    In the same way, the three types of metals are used to pay the bills.


    The prices are intelligence commissions: metals worth $500,000 per intelligence.


    Task delegation: It starts with a minimum metal price of 1 million US dollars for each task, and will increase according to the content of the task, and there is no upper limit.


    After negotiating the two ways of entrusting the tasks, Ward glanced at the enhancer in Temari''s hand: "The first time I met, I didn''t bring enough exchange materials, can you give me the enhancer first, and then I will send someone Three types of metals will be sent together."


    "Small businesses don''t take credit. When you come with metal, we''ll do the transaction."


    Looking at Temari''s serious eyes, Ward knew that there was no way to bring back the booster first, so he was not reluctant.


    Instead, he pointed to the two pieces of metal in the suitcase and said, "These two pieces of metal are considered as a gift for the start of our cooperation."


    "I hope you and the Shayin Village behind you can understand that I am a sincere partner."


    After speaking, Ward is about to leave. He wants to send back the information obtained here as soon as possible, prepare materials, conduct the first exchange, and determine the actual effect of the body enhancer.


    Ward had turned and walked out at this time, but Temari''s voice came from behind him.


    "If you''re sincere, don''t wear that disguised face, it''s not your real face."


    Hearing this, Ward''s body paused, but without any pause or explanation, he pushed open the door of the puppet shop and left.


    Ward, who walked out of the door, raised his head and glanced at the sign on the door of the store. He secretly thought that it was an extraordinary force, the cutting-edge technology of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Coming to the RV parked on the side of the road, as soon as he got in the car, Ward said, "Go back to the base."


    As Ward''s words fell, the RV immediately started and drove towards the base, and Ward also took off his electrostatic camouflage veil in the car, revealing his original face.


    After returning to the base, Ward did not stop there, and immediately began to report to Heatwell and Pierce the gains of his trip.


    With Ward''s gains from this trip, as well as the cooperation model reached, and the most important physique enhancer, he told them all about it.


    After hearing Ward finish speaking, Pierce was quite interested.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Agent Ward."


    "Your mission this time has been completed perfectly, and I will give you a credit."


    "After confirming the efficacy of the physique booster, you will be the first person to inject. UU "


    Hearing Pierce''s promise, Ward''s face also showed excitement, and whispered:


    "Hailhydra!"


    Pierce and Heatwell looked at each other and both shouted in a low voice, "Long live the Hydra!"


    "Agent Ward, you can go back to your post first, and you will get in touch with the other party when the exchanged materials are ready."


    Ward respectfully said: "Yes, sir!"


    After watching Ward close the door and leave, Pierce looked at his assistant Heatwell and said, "What do you think of the information this time?"


    ������������off topic����������


    This book set sail for subscription, recommended tickets, monthly tickets, and rewards!


    The support of all book friends is the driving force of pencil coding!

 Chapter 371： Balthazar arrives

    Heatwell pushed up his glasses, as if a white light flashed through the lenses.


    "According to the latest information we have obtained from S.H.I.E.L.D., the Temari of the Sandyin Puppet Shop is the daughter of the leader of the Sandyin Village, Fengying."


    "In her capacity, it is very possible to bring some really expensive supplies when she comes out."


    "As for the physique enhancer, this kind of enhancer without side effects, although we have not developed it, but these extraordinary forces may not be impossible to master."


    "According to the Charlotte Office, the good cooperation it has always had, and the information that has never been false, the newly opened Sandyin puppet store will definitely not sell fake goods."


    "Secondly, according to the information we have, the ninjas graduated from the ninja school at the age of only about twelve years old, and there are excellent people who graduated early, and the opponent''s ninja has such a strong strength, it may not be the role of this physique enhancer. ."


    "Perhaps this booster has already been popularized by everyone among the ninja group, and it is the kind that has been injected since childhood."


    "However, what the specific effect is, as long as we buy one and use it for experiments, we will be able to see it clearly."


    Hearing Heatwell''s analysis, Pierce nodded, almost as he thought.


    "Is it possible to obtain the formula directly from the other party?"


    Hitwell shook his head: "As long as the other party is not a fool, it is impossible to sell us the formula directly."


    "Unless this enhancer is very low-end."


    "No, even at the low end, as long as we don''t have similar products, the other party won''t sell the formula."


    "Just like the United States for technology products sold in some countries, only when others have broken through this type of technology will they sell or even sell technology at a low price, otherwise it will only..."


    "However, after determining the true effect of the booster, we can buy a few more and send some of the potions to the scientific team for research."


    "I believe that with the ability of the members of the scientific group, it will be re-engraved sooner or later after the actual sample of the medicine is obtained."


    For Heatwell''s analysis, Pierce nodded, this possibility is still very high, but still said:


    "Although there is a great possibility, the other party, like us, will not sell the actual formula."


    "But you can also try to ask, maybe there will be a different harvest."


    "Ward said that the other party saw through the disguise of his electrostatic veil. He said that if you have to be sincere, you should not make such low-end disguise. After the metal materials are ready, arrange a team of non-S.H.I.E.L.D. members to hand over to the Shayin puppet shop. ."


    "In this way, even if they are met by Coulson and others, they will not find out the inside of S.H.I.E.L.D."


    "Sir, the material **** personnel must be fully prepared. Since a werewolf appears and robs Jane, it may not be possible to rob metal materials or enhancers."


    Pierce pondered for a while and then said: "For safety, I will start a winter soldier to **** the whole process. I believe that ordinary people can''t take away these things with his presence."


    "In addition, this transaction is very secret, and only the two of us know it. If it is leaked, there is only one possibility that we have an inner ghost."


    "But how could there be ghosts in our team?"


    Pierce and Heatwell looked at each other, how could there be an inner ghost in the Hydra team, they had a great grasp of the team''s loyalty.


    Otherwise, it would not have been hidden on the body of SHIELD for so long without being discovered.


    magic world.


    At this time, Balazser was walking on the land of the Great Rift Valley. The changes here were inspected. Although the attack of the Hell dimension had been repelled, the magic circle had also been raised and enveloped the entire magic world.


    But after the invasion, the land has undergone great changes, and the infiltration of the flesh and blood of **** creatures has become a little different here.


    Just as Bassazer was checking the changes here, the paper crane Ginny sent also flew over.


    Looking at the flying paper crane, Bassader frowned slightly. He recognized that this item was an item that he gave Ginny to contact him. For non-important things, the other party would not use it to contact him.


    After taking the paper crane, Bassaze saw the message "Emergency change, hurry back!"


    At this time, David, who was cultivating in the magic tower, also received a message from Zhihe. The moment the master and apprentice received the message, they stopped their work and used the Merlin teleportation array directly to arrive at Charlotte. Special office.


    Ginny, who was tangled in waiting in the training room, finally arrived at Balthazar''s master and apprentice a few hours later.


    Bassaze glanced at Ginny who was guarding here, and said directly, "What happened?"


    David also asked curiously, "Secretary Jin, is there any important matter that my senior brother Supreme Merlin can''t solve?"


    "Master Balthazar, some special circumstances have happened to Supreme Merlin. We are not sure what the circumstances are, and we need you to confirm."


    Then Ginny told Balthazar and David about what happened to Charlotte Doyle.


    David is at a loss. Although his strength has improved a lot now, he has not even spent a year in the study of magic. Although he has made up a lot of knowledge recently, his knowledge is still not enough, and he does not understand this. what kind of phenomenon.


    At this time, Bassader frowned and said slowly: "Let''s go to the scene first. Only after seeing the actual situation can I determine what happened."


    "Okay, I''ll tell John to take us back to the base."


    Regarding Ginny''s proposal, Balazser directly rejected: "It''s not too late, let''s use a faster method."


    Balthazar directly summoned the steel giant eagle with magic, and then took Ginny to the location of the garage in the backyard of the office.


    A few seconds after the three of them arrived at the backyard, the giant steel eagle flew over and landed on the open space in the backyard.


    Balthazar and David jumped directly onto the giant eagle. UU reading Ginny also jumped on it. Seeing that everyone was coming up, Balthazar said, "Let''s go."


    The steel giant eagle jumped directly in the yard, and then spread its wings and flew towards the base.


    The steel giant eagle flew very fast. It originally took an hour''s drive to return to the base in just a few minutes.


    As soon as the giant eagle reached the sky above the base, it was discovered by the guarding werewolf team and ninjas. Fortunately, Uchiha Itachi saw Ginny, Bassader and others on the giant eagle, so he did not let everyone attack, let the steel giant eagle. Landed safely.


    Ginny glanced at Itachi Uchiha, an Anbu member who was guarding the side, and didn''t say much, and took Archmage Balsazar and David straight to the building where Charlotte was.


    ������������off topic����������


    This book set sail for subscription, recommended tickets, monthly tickets, and rewards!


    The support of all book friends is the driving force of pencil coding!

 Chapter 372： bloodline atavism

    Seeing Yamato''s Mudun clone again, this time without blocking, Ginny walked in with Balthazar and David directly.


    All the way to the floor of Charlotte''s room, Ginny felt more pressure, but after a day, the pressure and the wind became more and more intense. Fortunately, Yamato''s clone helped to protect Ginny. to harm.


    As for Balthazar and David, they didn''t care about these winds and pressures, and they came to the door of Charlotte''s room very easily.


    Tsunade, who was taking care of Charlotte in the room, saw that Ginny had brought Balthazar and David, and opened the seal of the room. With the release of the seal, a violent wind and terrifying coercion instantly burst from the door. It is like venting out, as if to release the energy accumulated throughout the day in an instant.


    With the release of this energy, it reached the threshold of the magic circle that Balazazar had brought before. I saw that the magic circle of this building was activated instantly, and the released energy did not cause any damage to the building.


    But Ginny at the door was miserable, her face became extremely pale, but fortunately, Yamato''s Mudun clone stood in front of her and shared the pressure for her, otherwise she would faint.


    Tsunade walked out of the room, looked at Balthazar and said, "I already have a guess, but this is the first time I have seen this phenomenon. Can you confirm this situation?"


    Bassaze glanced at the silkworm cocoon in the room: "I need to confirm the situation first."


    After speaking, he walked in directly, and David on the side also followed.


    After entering the room, Bassader looked at the silkworm cocoon in front of him, and did not stretch out his palm to touch it, but looked at everything with his eyes.


    "When did this phenomenon start?"


    Tsunade''s voice sounded aside: "This morning."


    Balazser touched his chin and circled around the cocoon, muttering, "No, this shouldn''t happen to humans."


    Tsunade said in surprise: "What''s wrong, what''s wrong."


    Balthazar directly took out a small slap-sized magic book from his pocket, and then folded it continuously to restore it to its normal size.


    The magic book that Balthazar took out was the Merlin Magic Book, which recorded the historical changes and knowledge of magic in the magic world.


    After flipping the magic book to Charlotte Doyle''s page, Bassader glanced at the information on it and found that nothing had changed much, so he turned forward.


    Soon they found the records of magical creatures, that is, magical animals, in which they introduced the phenomenon of blood attribution.


    After the comparison, Balazser said incredulously: "He is going back to his ancestors!"


    Dale on the side was surprised: "Could it be that Senior Brother is going to become an ape?"


    "Snapped!"


    Balthazar slapped David directly on the head: "You are going to become an ape."


    Bassaze looked at Tsunade and continued to speak: "This is a phenomenon of bloodline returning to the ancestors, indicating that Charlotte has an ancient and powerful bloodline."


    "The source level of this bloodline is very high, which will cause this situation."


    "Although I''m not sure what bloodline this is, it''s a kind of bloodline atavism."


    "It stands to reason that only some of the bloodlines of the Protoss are awakened, and similar situations will occur, but that is also very rare."


    "Either it is some magical creatures. When the strength is greatly advanced, there is a very low probability that the blood will return to the ancestors."


    Tsunade recognized at this time: "I am also a similar guess, but not very sure."


    David on the side exaggerated: "Doesn''t that mean Brother Charlotte is not a person from Earth."


    Balazser slapped David on the head again: "What nonsense."


    "You also have a special bloodline in your body, aren''t you from Earth."


    David was surprised: "Me too?"


    "Do you think anyone can cast spells directly without the law ring?"


    Tsunade on the side glanced at David with some surprise. This Charlotte''s nominal junior brother, it is not easy to come here.


    David said, "I''m not the only one. These ninjas under Senior Brother don''t use magic rings or magic wands."


    Balazazar raised his hand again, making David jump to the side in fright.


    Basadze put down his palm and said sternly, "You also said that they are ninjas, not magicians."


    Looking at the two quarreling aside, Tsunade interrupted: "Is there any risk in this phenomenon of blood attribution?"


    Bassader put away the magic book in his hand, and said in a relaxed tone: "There is no risk, this is a good thing, and it is a great good thing."


    "I just don''t know how much this phenomenon will purify the blood vessels, and how powerful the original blood vessels are."


    "However, no matter how he waited for his situation to end, his strength was greatly improved."


    Hearing that there was no danger, Tsunade also let out a sigh of relief, but Balazser continued: "But."


    It was these two words that made Tsunade''s heart tense again, and immediately asked, "But what?"


    "But you need to protect him during this time, and don''t let anyone destroy this layer of energy cocoon."


    "Once this cocoon of energy is destroyed, it will not be a good thing but a disaster for him."


    "The backlash is severely damaged in the light, and life-threatening in the heavy."


    Hearing Balthazar''s words, Tsunade''s face also became serious. Orochimaru also touched the cocoon during the daytime. Fortunately, it didn''t cause any harm, otherwise it would be a big accident.


    "Understood, we will protect Charlotte during this time and will not let him suffer any serious damage."


    Bassader nodded, and then said, "You guys guard here, and David and I won''t stay upstairs for a long time."


    "But during this time, we will stay here and protect him with you."


    Tsunade nodded and thanked him, "I''m sorry, Master Basazer."


    Balthazar and David walked out of the room, and when they saw Ginny who was still struggling outside the door, they said, "It''s a good thing that there are no problems. You don''t have to worry about going down with us."


    Ginny nodded with a pale face, and followed Balthazar and David out of the building.


    After walking out of the building, Bassaze said to Ginny, "David and I will stay at the base during this time. If you encounter trouble, you can come to us directly."


    After leaving the building, UU reading Ginny''s face also recovered a trace of blood.


    "Excuse me, Master Balthazar."


    "If there is a problem that cannot be solved, I will contact you."


    David also said at this time: "Senior brother''s business is my business. You can just speak up when you need to use me."


    A smile appeared on Ginny''s face, she nodded and said, "Thank you."


    "Secretary Jin, it''s getting late. David and I will go back to rest first."


    Ginny respectfully watched the two go to the rest area, then turned around and went straight to Orochimaru''s laboratory.


    ������������off topic����������


    This book set sail for subscription, recommended tickets, monthly tickets, and rewards!


    The support of all book friends is the driving force of pencil coding!

 Chapter 373： arrest operation

    At the base, Charlotte also keeps their respective houses for Balthazar and David, and the base is also open to the two.


    ??


    David didn''t go back to his room, but went to the other''s room with his teacher, Balthazar.


    ??


    Balthazar looked at David who came in with him, and asked suspiciously, "What''s the matter?"


    ??


    "Teacher, you said earlier that my bloodline is not simple. What''s going on?"


    ??


    David always thought that he was a lucky man with a little bit of magic talent. He was lucky to have a good teacher and had a brother called Supreme Merlin, but for his own blood, he always thought that he was an ordinary earthling.


    ??


    Balazr closed the door, sat on the sofa, and then said, "You have been in touch with magic for a while. You should have noticed that you are different from others."


    ??


    David wondered, "There is no magic ring to cast spells?"


    ??


    "Quickly master Merlin''s magic?"


    ??


    But during this time in the magic world, David also visited several magic academies. The wizards in them all learned from childhood, and these low-level magics took a long time to learn.


    ??


    Balthazar nodded and motioned for David to sit aside.


    ??


    After seeing David sitting down, he continued: "Merlin''s history, you must have some knowledge about it."


    ??


    David nodded: "Teacher, you talked about Merlin''s history back then, and I also know it from the history of magic."


    ??


    With a smile on his face, Balazser nodded.


    ??


    "According to my guess, Merlin''s blood should be flowing in your body!"


    ??


    "May Merlin''s bloodline!"


    ??


    "How is this possible~"


    ??


    David exclaimed with an incredulous look on his face.


    ??


    But Balazr said calmly: "Do you remember the ring you got from me at first?"


    ??


    "Dragon''s Treasure Ring?"


    ??


    "right!"


    ??


    "Teacher, you should know that I sold the ring to Senior Brother a long time ago. Does this Dharma ring have any special meaning?"


    ??


    Balthazar was silent for a second or two, then continued to speak: "The inability to cast spells and the approval of the Dragon''s Treasure Ring proves that you have Merlin''s bloodline in your body."


    ??


    Hearing what the teacher said, a look of joy appeared on David''s face. He didn''t expect that he actually had Merlin''s blood, and he was considered a descendant of Merlin.


    ??


    However, a smile appeared on the corner of David''s mouth, and he immediately felt that something was wrong. You must know that the Dragon Ring not only recognized himself, but also recognized his senior brother.


    ??


    "Senior brother, he also has Merlin''s bloodline?"


    ??


    Balthazar was also suspicious at first, but in the end he was sure that Charlotte did not have Merlin''s bloodline. As for how the other party got the approval of the Dragon Ring, maybe it was God''s will.


    ??


    "No, his situation is a bit special."


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    Ginny came to the outside of Orochimaru''s laboratory and gently opened the door of the laboratory.


    ??


    "Crench!"


    ??


    As the door to the laboratory was opened, Ginny looked inside.


    ??


    Looking at the man with surgical gloves on his hands, who was studying a corpse, Ginny shouted respectfully:


    ??


    "Mr. Orochimaru!"


    ??


    Orochimaru didn''t stop the movements in his hands, and the corners of his mouth were slightly open on his cold face, giving him an evil and charming feeling.


    ??


    "It''s Secretary Jin. I don''t know what to do with me?"


    ??


    "Tsunade said that the latest enhancer has been initially developed, but human experiments have not yet been carried out."


    ??


    "What requirements do you have for the experimental body, so I can allocate personnel."


    ??


    Hearing that Ginny was here to send him the test subjects, Orochimaru''s eyes lit up, he stopped the research he was doing, took off his gloves, took out a document from the test bench beside, and handed it to Ginny .


    ??


    "According to the needs above, just send a batch of experimental subjects."


    ??


    "The two medicines have been tested before, and there is no problem at all. This time the medicine can be tested according to the ratio."


    ??


    "If everything is ok, it can be put into use."


    ??


    Looking at the document, there is a certain amount of demand for men, women, children and adults, Ginny nodded.


    ??


    "I will recruit experimenters as soon as possible, and then I will trouble you, Orochimaru."


    ??


    Orochimaru nodded: "I can determine the problem of the medicine as soon as possible, and I can also invest in new research."


    ??


    "How''s the situation on Mr. Charlotte''s side? Are you sure what the situation is?"


    ??


    When Orochimaru saw that Ginny was interested in paying attention to the booster matter, presumably the matter over there should not be serious, so he asked.


    ??


    Ginny hesitated for a while, but still told what she knew.


    ??


    When Orochimaru heard Ginny''s words, she couldn''t help sticking out her tongue and licking her lips.


    ??


    "Bloodline throwback, interesting and interesting."


    ??


    The only thing that disappointed Orochimaru was that he couldn''t start to study this phenomenon. Tsunade would simply record all the changes in Charlotte, so he held back his curiosity and didn''t watch it together.


    ??


    Otherwise, he was really afraid that he would be at the scene, so he couldn''t help but study this change.


    ??


    "Since it''s a good thing, there''s nothing to worry about. I hope Lord Charlotte can complete her transformation as soon as possible."


    ??


    Ginny also nodded in approval, but still explained: "The defense of the base during this period of time, please take some care of Orochimaru."


    ??


    "With us here, no one will attack."


    ??


    After a brief communication with Orochimaru, Ginny left to prepare the experimental staff for her.


    ??


    ??


    Sand Hidden Puppet Shop!


    ??


    Kankuro, who came back from Tony Stark''s villa, just walked into the shop.


    ??


    Temari immediately said happily when he saw his younger brother.


    ??


    "Kankuro, come here quickly."


    ??


    "I''ll show you a good thing, I''m sure you''re definitely interested."


    ??


    Kankuro carried his new puppet on his back, and as soon as he entered the door, he heard his sister''s greeting and walked over directly.


    ??


    "Sister, you found something good."


    ??


    Temari said that the two pieces of metal brought by Agent Ward were placed in front of Kankuro, and then he said:


    ??


    "Vibranium, secondary Edman metal, have you heard of it?"


    ??


    Kankuro said in surprise, "It turned out to be Zhenjin?"


    ??


    "I heard Mr. Stark say that this thing is very rare, and the stock is terrifyingly low."


    ??


    Temari nodded, and then introduced Kankuro about the properties of these two metals, as well as his discovery.


    ??


    Knowing that these two types of metals, secondary Edman metals are more adaptable to chakra than non-super-high metals, slightly inferior to chakra metals, while vibrating metal is adaptable to chakra It is comparable to chakra metal.


    ??


    The most important thing is that in the information Temari has obtained, this kind of vibrating metal, which is comparable to chakra metal, is much more difficult to obtain than it is to obtain chakra metal in the ninja world.


    ??


    As far as he knows, even the most prosperous son of the three generations of Hokage in the country of fire is just using chakra metal to make two small flying swallows, and as the daughter of Fengying, the three-star fan is just mixed on the fan bone. Mixed with some chakra metal.


    Kankuro was even worse, his puppet didn''t add such an expensive thing at all.


    ??


    "I have reached a preliminary cooperation method with the other party, and I believe that we will soon be able to obtain these three types of metals."


    ??


    Hearing the cooperation reached by his sister, he also excitedly told about his gains from Stark.


    ??


    After the siblings exchanged, Kankuro said, "Give the information on these three types of metals to Lord Charlotte. You must have more need for these metals to make weapons."


    ??


    Temari smiled and said, "I''ve already used psychic beasts to transmit information."


    ??


    "I believe that Lord Charlotte will receive the information soon. After the deal is concluded, I will hand over the three types of metals to Lord Charlotte, and let him decide on the use of materials."


    ??


    Seeing that his elder sister had already arranged everything, Kankuro didn''t say much about it, but cared about his younger brother.


    ??


    "Where''s Gaara, is he back?"


    ??


    "Come back, rest upstairs."


    ??


    Knowing that Gaara had returned, Kankuro felt relieved, then closed the shop with Temari and went back to his room to rest.


    ??


    ??


    The next day at noon.


    ??


    After a day of waiting, the agents of the Snake and Shield Agency crossed their bones and finally waited for their own support force, a full 30 fully armed and heavy-weapon attack team.


    ??


    After Crossbones hugged the person who came, he immediately told the information he had obtained.


    ??


    "This 4-person team did not escape our sight after taking Jane Foster hostage."


    ??


    Crossbones pointed to the map and said, "It''s a bit strange that they have run to this place and haven''t restricted Jane''s freedom."


    ??


    Handel Dolby, the leading agent of the attack group, listened to Crossbones'' narration, and then said, "Find a way to separate Jane Foster from them."


    ??


    "Only when they are separated can we safely use heavy weapons, otherwise it will be troublesome for us to accidentally injure Jane."


    ??


    "They have been by Jane''s side all the time, and there is no way to separate them."


    ??


    Crossbones pondered for a moment, then said, "Push it on them?"


    ??


    Dolby looked at Crossbones in surprise, and then asked, "Has the information on this team been found?"


    ??


    Crossbones shook his head: "There is no news from the intelligence department, but it can be determined that the other party should not be from the US side, but the specific organization is still uncertain."


    ??


    After thinking about it for a while, Dolby said:


    ??


    "The power behind these people will definitely not be able to withstand Thor''s wrath, and it will not be worth the loss if it involves us."


    ??


    "So we must protect Jane''s safety. This is our job."


    ??


    "How many of these people?"


    ??


    "When they were sleeping at night, we attacked them with anesthetic gas at night to catch as many as possible."


    ??


    "It needs a live sample. If you can''t catch a live one, a dead one is acceptable."


    ??


    When Crossbones heard this, a smile appeared on his face; "Then act tonight."


    ??


    "Ding them well, don''t let them run away."


    ??


    On the surveillance screen, the camera was facing the house where Jane and the others were and the surrounding streets, but none of the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. appeared nearby.


    ??


    Soon night fell. After a busy day, Jane said, "I need to stay in this town for a few days to observe the changes in the starry sky here."


    ??


    Moses didn''t care and said, "This is your freedom. We are ordered to guard your side and ensure your safety."


    ??


    Hearing that the other party was really following her as a bodyguard, Jane also relaxed a lot.


    ??


    But he still asked, "Do you know the identity of those people yesterday?"


    ??


    Moses shook his head: "I don''t know, maybe your information was leaked, and someone wanted to make some fuss about your identity."


    ??


    "Identity? What identity do I have, I''m just an ordinary scientist."


    ??


    Ya''an said from the side, "No, you are still Thor''s girlfriend."


    ??


    When Jane heard the answer, she was stunned for a moment, but she had to accept it. Only this identity was the real reason why she was attacked.


    ??


    Moses said in a calm voice, "Don''t worry about the attackers, we will take care of this."


    ??


    "Just do your research with peace of mind, and leave the rest to us."


    ??


    "It''s getting late, you should rest early. We''ll be watching over you outside the door. You can just call us if you find anything unexpected."


    ??


    After finishing speaking, Moses took Ya''an, left Jane''s room, and went to the living room to sit down.


    ??


    Moses looked at Sarri who was sitting on the sofa beside him, and then asked, "Sarri, what does the base say?"


    ??


    Surrey "I have reported the situation to the base and informed that I have successfully received Jane Foster and stayed with him for protection."


    ??


    "At the base, let''s do a good job of protecting Jane."


    ??


    "If necessary, you can mobilize the forces of the nearby High Table, or you can apply for support at any time."


    ??


    Moses said, "We can''t use the power of the high table, and as for support, we shouldn''t be able to use our strength either."


    ??


    "What does the base say about the forces following Jane''s side?"


    ??


    "Is there any information, and what should we pay attention to."


    ??


    Looking at the cautious look of the boss, Ya''an said helplessly: "Boss, with the power and strength of Lord Charlotte, who else needs our attention."


    ??


    "As long as it''s not extraordinary, just crush them."


    ??


    Sarri shook his head and said, "We didn''t take pictures and didn''t give the base any useful information, and they didn''t know who those people were."


    ??


    "After we left, the scene there was quickly cleaned up."


    ??


    "But the staff at the base said that the information will be reported, and maybe Secretary Jin will know something."


    ??


    Moses nodded and didn''t say anything.


    ??


    However, Sarri said with some regret: "Boss, we may miss a major event on this mission."


    ??


    Moses asked in surprise, "What''s wrong?"


    ??


    "I heard from the base that Secretary Jin informed everyone that there will be a second competition after a period of time. It is said that the rewards may be more generous than the first time."


    ??


    "Boss, if you were here, you would definitely be the champion, and then you would be able to perform a second evolution."


    ??


    Hearing the competition, Lyle, the werewolf who had never said a word, also regretted: "It''s really a pity, if we can participate, we should also be able to get the ranking!"


    ??


    Moses looked at the three of them and said indifferently, "It''s nothing to regret. As long as we can successfully complete this mission, the rewards won''t be lower than the competition."


    ??


    "The three of you, you may not be able to get rewards in the competition, but as long as there are no mistakes in this mission, I believe that Secretary Jin will never be stingy with rewards."


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 374： attack

    After hearing the captain''s words, the three of them thought for a while, and nodded in approval. Although their strength was good, they were not sure that they would be able to come out on top in the competition and get a reward.


    "Captain, we will complete this mission perfectly."


    Seeing that his team members had listened to his words, Moses nodded with satisfaction, and then the four of them closed their eyes in the living room after the lights were turned off.


    Although the werewolf team is resting, their ears are also aware of any movement around them, and their noses analyze the surrounding odors. Once there is the slightest movement and unfamiliar aura, they will immediately be alerted.


    Time passed by minute by minute, and soon it was 4:00 in the morning. At this time, there was still an hour before dawn, and it was also the time when the sleep was the most sound and the vigilance was the lowest.


    On the command car a kilometer away, Crossbones and Dolby looked at each other and said, "You can start."


    Dolby said to the microphone on the command car: "Action!"


    As Dolby''s words fell, the twelve heavily armed task force in the dark night began to approach Jane Foster''s hut.


    As the personnel of the task force approached the room 100 meters away, they stopped running and began to approach the house quietly.


    Moses closed his eyes on the sofa in the living room and suddenly opened his eyes: "There are a lot of strange breaths approaching."


    As Moses'' words fell, the remaining three werewolves also opened their eyes.


    "Yan, take Jane to the basement to hide."


    "Sarri, Lyle, you will come with me to annihilate all the enemies that are committed."


    After receiving the explanation from Moses, Ya''an knocked on Jane''s door, and after informing Jane that someone was going to attack here, he took the other party into the basement to avoid danger.


    And Jane also cooperated very well with Ya''an, and followed the other party into the basement to avoid, without shouting indiscriminately.


    At this time, the special team had entered the yard and touched the front of the house. They saw a special task force make a few tactical gestures. A special task force with anesthetic gas on his back came over and just came to the door. No action has been taken yet.


    "boom!"


    I saw a fist the size of a sandbag, smashing directly out of the door, and directly knocking the contingent standing outside ready to use anesthetic gas, the tactical helmet on his head was hard and was only under the heavy punch of Moses. A mark was left, but the task force''s neck was not so far away, and the neck dislocated and died on the spot.


    The accident that broke into let the members of the contingent who were about to stun Moses and others know that their surprise attack had been exposed, and they immediately shouted: "Attack, attack!"


    I saw the two task force members directly holding up their assault rifles and pulling the trigger directly at the door in front of them.


    "Da da da!"


    The flames of the assault rifle were spitting out, and the door in front of him was immediately turned into a sieve, but at this time the windows on both sides of the house were violently shattered.


    "Whoa!"


    The moment the window shattered, Lyle and Sarri jumped out directly from the windows on both sides, and the assault rifles in their hands fired directly at the task force outside the door.


    "Dah dah dah dah!"


    However, the two were not John after all, so they couldn''t do headshots, and more bullets were shot towards the torso of the contingent.


    Several contingents who were shot fell to the ground, but they did not die, but the body armor on their bodies resisted the damage for them, and the people who fell to the ground immediately returned fire with guns.


    However, the bullet hit the suits of the two of them, and the warhead was directly flattened and embedded in the suit. Lyle shook the clothes, and the flattened warhead fell off the clothes.


    However, the clothes of the werewolf team members were all the latest body armor provided by the Continental Hotel, and bullets such as pistol assault rifles could not break the defense at all.


    The task force who fell to the ground saw that the other party was also wearing a body armor, and immediately adjusted the angle and shot at the two heads. They didn''t want to wait for others to wear tactical helmets.


    However, Sarri and Lyle flashed their bodies, appearing as fast as ghosts directly in front of the two task force members who were in the end. They hit the neck with an extremely powerful kick, and the cervical spine could not bear such a big impact. Directly kicked off and confessed his life.


    It''s too late to say it''s too soon, all this happened in just a few seconds.


    At this time, Moses also jumped directly from the roof, holding a short knife in his hand, and launched an attack on the remaining task force members, only to see that his short knife directly slashed at the task force team member''s neck.


    A fully-armed task force can protect himself without worrying about bullet attacks, but in the face of the werewolf''s cold weapons and strength, the unprotected neck becomes a weakness.


    In the blink of an eye, 12 contingents were directly killed in half.


    At this time, in the command car one kilometer away, Dolby heard the gunshots and the shouts of the team members. Knowing that the plan failed, he directly shouted into the microphone: "The second team will come to me."


    As Dolby''s words fell, an armed off-road vehicle and an armored vehicle rushed out from the side of the road and rushed towards Jane''s house.


    I saw a total of three members on the off-road vehicle and a Gatling machine gun on the roof, UU read www. A special team member in the uukanshu.com car is responsible for driving, one controls the machine gun, and another member gives the machine gun a change of pills at any time.


    The other is the M1117 Guardian armored vehicle, with a crew of 4 people. The vehicle body is equipped with a small single-person turret, which integrates a 12.7mm caliber M48 heavy machine gun and a 40mm caliber Mk-19 grenade launcher. The shooter can operate the weapon remotely in the car.


    The distance of one kilometer takes only one minute under the acceleration of the car, and the house where Jane and others are resting can already be seen in the distance. However, the remaining six task force members did not persist for this one minute. The last task force was also dealt with when the car came into view.


    The shooter on the M1117 Armored Guard directly loaded the grenade launcher with grenade and aimed at Moses and the three in front of the house, and directly pressed the launch switch of the grenade launcher with his fingers.


    "Whoosh!"


    The grenade was fired from the armored vehicle with flames, and in an instant, it flew in front of the three of them.


    The three of Moses noticed the moment they smashed the armored car and saw that the other party fired grenades directly at them frantically, and immediately jumped to the side to avoid it.


    The grenade did not hit the three of them, but plunged into the house behind them.


    "boom!"


    The explosion of the distance directly set the house on fire, all the windows were shattered at this moment, and the three people who were dodging were also blown away by the shock wave directly to the side of the road.


    Fortunately, Ya''an and Jane had already hid in the underground safe house. The grenade destroyed everything in the house on the ground and caused no casualties.


    Read the latest chapter of Naruto coming to Marvel, please pay attention ()

 Chapter 375： Withdrawal

    In the command car, Crossbones saw that Dolby''s men directly used the grenade launcher, and immediately said, "A werewolf can be dead, but Jane must be alive."


    Dolby only wanted to put it on a monitor on the side and said, "Jane is no longer in the house."


    "In the instant of the attack, thermal images of Jane and one of them disappeared from the house, according to thermal imaging."


    Hearing that Jane was rescued by one person, Crossbones breathed a sigh of relief. If this cannon knocks Jane away, they won''t be alive unless Thor no longer appears.


    It doesn''t matter if he loses his life, if the organization''s affairs are exposed as a result, it will be blamed for his death.


    "Jane is fine!"


    Moses looked back at the house that was bombed out behind him, his face became ugly, he stood up the next second, and with a roar, he instantly turned into a werewolf form, his whole body became unusually burly and huge, but his body Because of the special material, his suit was not broken, but grew bigger as Moses got bigger.


    "Ow!"


    With a wolf howl from Moses, Sarri and Lyle looked at each other and transformed into a werewolf together.


    Moses, who turned into a werewolf, took Sarri and Lyle to run in a zigzag curve towards the armored vehicle in the distance, approaching each other.


    The contingent members on the armored vehicles and off-road vehicles did not see the transformation of the three people in the distance because of the darkness, but when they saw the three people approaching at an incredible speed, they directly controlled the three people on the vehicle. Machine guns, crossed in an X-shaped fire, strafed them.


    "Da da da!"


    The two machine guns turned, and the flames that spewed out were extremely dazzling in the dark night, and the metal storm formed was even more terrifying. The cars and street lights parked on the road became riddled with holes under the strafing of the two machine guns.


    With his enhanced strength, Moses was not afraid of machine gun glances. His own speed avoided a large number of bullets. Occasionally, although one or two hit his body, although it penetrated the body armor, it was unable to cause damage to Moses'' body. how much damage.


    But Surrey and Lyle behind them were not so lucky, and were knocked to the ground by the bullets fired by the machine gun.


    At this time, Moses was very close to the armored car. Looking at the machine gun that was aimed again, Moses squatted down, and then jumped to a height of more than ten meters. Against the background of the moon, he showed the true nature of a werewolf.


    Moses jumped high and jumped directly to the off-road vehicle. He grabbed the machine gunner beside him and threw it from the car. Then he slapped the driver of the off-road vehicle. The bullet filler next to him just pulled it out. The pistol, before he could attack, was pinched by Moses and broke his neck.


    The three special forces on the off-road vehicle were all annihilated. Moses directly turned the direction of the machine gun, aimed the barrel of the gun at the armored vehicle beside him, and pulled the trigger directly.


    "Da da da!"


    The bullets of the heavy machine guns directly tore the armor of the armored vehicle. At such a close distance, the armored vehicle was attacked before it had time to react, and it was directly beaten into a plug.


    After all the bullets in the heavy machine gun were shot, the armored vehicle did not move, but in order to be safe, Moses took a few grenades from the corps of the contingent, jumped directly to the top of the armored vehicle, opened the lid and threw the grenades in, Then a direct jump away.


    "boom!"


    But just as Moses jumped off the armored car, the grenade exploded directly in the armored car. The armored car shook and was completely scrapped, and all the enemies in the car died.


    on the command car.


    Dolby and Crossbones looked at the video on the screen. Although it was not very real at night, they could still see clearly what was going on.


    The two looked at each other after looking at each other. Dolby swallowed the spit in his mouth and said, "Retreat and call for support again."


    "The opponent''s strength is more exaggerated than we thought."


    At this time, there are more than ten agents under Crossbones and Dolby, but facing the werewolf in front of them, they have no chance of winning.


    "It seems that we still underestimate the extraordinaryness of this werewolf, but they are only with this strength, but they will definitely not be able to resist our next encirclement and suppression."


    Crossbones expressed his opinion, and Dolby nodded in approval, and then said: "Retreat!"


    Following Dolby''s order, the command car slowly retreated to the rear.


    Moses turned and glanced into the distance. He felt the movement of the car, but he only glanced in that direction, and did not chase after him.


    Moses walked to Lacey and Sarri''s side and watched them fall to the ground with blood flowing on the ground.


    "Not dead yet!"


    Then he picked up one person with one hand and walked towards the bombed house.


    The two werewolves held by Moses also released their transformation at this time, and the bulletproof vest on their bodies was shot, leaving a lot of penetrating wounds.


    "Captain, we are holding you back. UU Reading "


    Moses shook his head: "You are all my team members, don''t say that again."


    "After this mission is over, your strength will increase."


    Moses carried the two of them, entered the ruins of the holiday, found the entrance to the underground safe house, and entered inside.


    Seeing Moses carrying the two team members, Jane''s expression was a little flustered. It was really not a small movement from the grenade bombing just now.


    "They are not in danger of life!"


    "No!"


    Moses put the two of them on the ground and said, "Yan, check them to see if there are any bullets left in their bodies."


    "Yes!"


    After arranging the two team members, Moses looked at the three bullets coming out of his chest, and saw that the muscles in his chest were squirming, and the three bullets were directly pushed out and fell to the ground.


    The wound on the chest healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and in less than a minute, there was no trace of the injury at all.


    However, the werewolf''s attack this time uses normal military warheads, and the damage to the werewolf can be said to be not much damage.


    Even if it is a silver bullet, there is no problem with Moses, who has been strengthened by Alexander''s bloodline, but his team members are afraid that they will sacrifice, and such a thing simply did not happen.


    Ya''an took out the warheads from the body for the two team members, and the two quickly recovered.


    Soon the sun rose from the sky, and the dark night broke the world and restored its light, but none of the residents of the town walked out of the house. The previous movement was too scary.


    Moses took out his cell phone and directly called up Ginny''s phone number, and he wanted to report the situation.


    ???


    Read the latest chapter of Naruto coming to Marvel, please pay attention ()

 Chapter 376： Pattons discovery

    Moses called Ginny.


    Ginny on the other side had just selected a group of experimenters for Orochimaru from the high table. After a busy day, she had no intention of sleeping because she was worried about when Charlotte would wake up.


    Looking at the phone that I suddenly remembered, I took it in my hand and saw that Moses was marked on the caller ID.


    Knowing that this was the most powerful werewolf in her hands, Ginny answered the phone.


    "Moses, what happened?"


    "Secretary Jin, the enemy made a second attack. Both Lyle and Surrey were injured. The other party dispatched military armored vehicles and armed off-road vehicles, equipped with grenades and heavy machine guns."


    "This time they failed, and I''m worried that the other party will be more ferocious after the comeback."


    "In the next attack, we may not be able to stay low."


    Hearing Moses'' words, Ginny frowned slightly: "Has the identity of the other party not been found out?"


    "Not yet. The intelligence personnel at the base said it will take some time."


    Ginny thought about the current situation of the base at this time, and after thinking about it, she found that the safest place at this time was the base in New York, where all the strengths were concentrated.


    "Bring Jane, first go directly back to New York through the High Table channel, and come to the base for a while."


    "When we find out the identity of the other party, we will directly kill the other party, and then let Jane do what she wants to do."


    Ginny also knew that it was impossible and inappropriate to keep Jane at the base all the time.


    He simply took him to the base to rest for a while, and after the opponent was completely resolved, he just let Jane go out to do her own business, and she happened to kill the chicken to warn the monkey and drive away the enemy who was spying on the secret.


    "Received, we will rush back to the base with Jane Foster."


    Moses hung up the phone and turned to Jane Foster.


    "Let''s go back to New York first and take a break for a while. After we have completely resolved each other, Ms. Jane can do the experiments she wants to do with peace of mind."


    Hearing Moses'' words, Jane thought of her recent encounter, and nodded, "Okay, I just want to meet the **** of ninjas and ask him about Thor."


    A smile appeared on Moses'' face: "I believe that as Ms. Jane, you should be able to meet our leader."


    "Yan, pack up, let''s go back to the base!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The werewolf team brought Jane and the other party''s scientific research materials, quickly evacuated from the town, and went directly to the base camp in New York through the high table plane.


    However, Crossbones and others returned to the scene after Moses and others evacuated, blocking the location of the battle. A dozen agents were exploring the scene, as if they were looking for something.


    "Sir, here it is."


    An agent found where Lyle and Sarri fell to the ground, with dried blood on the ground.


    Crossbones and Dolby came over, glanced at the bloodstain left on the scene, and said:


    "Collect it and take it back."


    New York base.


    Charlotte is still in the process of bloodline transformation at this time.


    Two days have passed since the beginning of the bloodline transformation. Fortunately, during this time, no SHIELD agents came to the door to trade with him. Coulson and others did not know what happened in Charlotte. misfortune.


    In the silkworm cocoon formed by Chakra, Charlotte''s body is undergoing tremendous changes. The bloodline that was originally the same as that of ordinary people on Marvel Earth has moved in the direction of the bloodstain boundary family of Naruto World under the transformation.


    The most important thing is the change in the number of its own cells. Originally, Charlotte''s own chakra is limited by the number of its own cells. The amount of chakra can only be regarded as ordinary, and the data of various aspects of the body is equivalent to ordinary. The civilian ninja, mainly because of the 20 times cell gap, makes his cultivation effect very general, and more rely on the chakra obtained by the system to increase his own strength.


    At this time, his body''s blood vessels are changing, the number of cells is also increasing greatly, and the strength and energy in each cell are also increasing. The continuous fusion of blood in Charlotte''s body changed everything about him.


    Tsunade on the side was guarding Charlotte''s side, waiting for him to complete his transformation.


    the other side.


    The eagle eyes with two teams of people have also come to the land of Africa.


    SHIELD''s Airbus has the power to take off and land at will over this land.


    In the more than a day since arriving on this land, Patton and his agents have gone to several crime scenes to watch them one by one.


    However, after watching it, Barton did not get any effective information. The traces of the scene have long been destroyed, and the corpse has also been destroyed by vultures and other creatures.


    At this moment, a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent came over with a map like that in his hand.


    "Sir, this is the village of all the victims, the routes they have distributed on the map, you don''t look like they are massacred on a specific route."


    While speaking, the agent used a red pen to connect the slaughtered villages with a red line. A circular route appeared on the map, and two routes also appeared in the circle look at This pattern, Button became more and more familiar, and immediately took out the file Nick Fury gave him.


    In the file photo, a blood-red sacrificial pattern appears impressively, which is very similar to the sign on the map.


    The reporting agent also glanced at the photo in Patton''s hand, and then said:


    "Sir, he is sketching a larger sacrificial pattern!"


    Patton glanced at the map in the agent''s hand, and then glanced at the photo in his own hand.


    "Now that you have guessed his next goal, it will be easier to find him."


    "On Airbus, we followed the location on the map and looked for him directly in the air."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Soon all the SHIELD agents immediately ran towards the plane. After everyone gathered, the aircraft door was closed, and then took off and flew towards the possible route of the next flight segment.


    As for Feiduan who is being looked for, at this time he is carrying his March sickle and wearing a hat, wandering aimlessly on the African savannah, looking for his next target.


    It has been more than two months since he came to this world, but in these two months, it was more than two months that made his strength improve the fastest.


    Since he was guided by the evil god, he has carried out his own purification task in this world, sacrificing these black ghosts to the evil god, and getting the other party''s gift.


    Under the constant sacrifices, the original characteristics of immortality and curse can be eliminated, that is, a flying section of the level of an elite jounin. In the past two months, the physical fitness and chakra volume have been continuously strengthened. , has reached the quasi-movie level.


    Read the latest chapter of Naruto coming to Marvel, please pay attention ()

 Chapter 377： Slaughter - The Last Clan

    Feiduan hung a grass root in his mouth and looked at a village ahead.


    He has a plan in his mind, that is, to carry out a grand sacrifice on this African land, for which he purifies according to the path of the sacrifice pattern.


    Feiduan believed that after the implementation of his plan, the reward from the sacrifice would definitely be able to break through his strength to the level of Shadow Rank in one fell swoop. Combined with his immortal characteristics and advantages, he would be stronger than the average Shadow Rank powerhouse.


    Looking at the village in front of him, Feiduan wanted to make sure that this was a tribe of niggas. If he slaughtered the opponent, if not, he just had to praise the village and follow the route to find the next node.


    However, when Feiduan was carrying out purification, he met Dongguo Company, which was assisting the construction here. Looking at the appearance of the other party''s black hair, black pupils, and yellow skin, Feiduan chatted with the other party for a while. left directly.


    The other party is not the **** he wants to purify, so he has no interest in shooting for no reason. After all, the guidance given by the evil **** to him is to purify the **** of this world, not indiscriminate slaughter and sacrifice.


    However, what Feiduan didn''t know was that if Charlotte had randomly sent him to a country where he had a good life, Feidan would have sacrificed and found that not only niggas, but even the people in this place sacrificed, You can still get the gift of the evil god.


    After all, the evil **** of this world is Feiduan himself, and all the sacrifices will eventually fall on Feiduan, and all this is just something that Feiduan, who is under the darkness of the lamp, does not know for the time being.


    Carrying the March sickle, Feiduan walked to the entrance of the village with the steps that he did not recognize. The entrance to the entire village was not guarded. Unlike the village he sacrificed before, someone attacked him before he approached.


    Walking into the village, Feiduan discovered the strangeness of the whole village. Every household locked the doors and windows, as if everyone was sleeping at home at night, and the silence was unreasonable.


    Feiduan walked on the streets of the village and looked at the surrounding houses. The houses were built very solidly. The sun outside could not let in any sunlight, and even the windows were completely blocked.


    Looking at this weird village, Feiduan was intrigued, and secretly wondered what secrets this village had.


    Feiduan did not destroy the houses in the village and broke in, but walked around the village and finally stopped on the square in the middle of the village.


    Feiduan was sitting on the square in the middle of the village, the March sickle in his hand was directly inserted into the ground in the middle of the square, and he just rested.


    Sunset Moonrise.


    Soon the day passed and night began to fall.


    As night fell, the houses in the village seemed to be dawning, the houses in the village began to turn on the lights, and the villagers inside seemed to wake up.


    One after another, someone opened the door and walked out.


    Feiduan stretched, stood up from the ground, picked up the March sickle in his hand, and muttered, "It''s time to work."


    However, these villagers who walked out of the room were all black ghosts, and they were the objects Feiduan needed to purify. As for the reason why the other party was breathing at sunrise and sunset, he was not interested in exploring.


    In the most luxurious house in the village, a dark-skinned person said, "Patriarch, an outsider has come to the village, and he has been staying in the square since he entered the village during the day."


    The person who was called the patriarch turned around and looked at the strong man in front of him and said, "Drive him away and let him leave the village."


    "Do you want."


    The strong man who spoke made a gesture of wiping his neck.


    "Don''t make troubles, just drive him away."


    "We finally escaped to this place. Don''t reveal our identities. Once someone''s missing family members report to the police, it will be bad to find us here."


    The strong man also said angrily: "It''s all a traitor, Serena, who killed our vampire family, leaving us alone."


    The man called the patriarch also showed pain on his face. After the other tribes were slaughtered one after another, the old patriarch of the African tribe divided the entire tribe in two, and half of the vampires stayed in the tribe, and the other was small. Part of it was appointed as the patriarch and sent here.


    However, the large number of vampires who remained in the clan still did not escape the fate of being destroyed, and were eliminated by Kakashi with the seventh class of the next class.


    "Drive him away, I believe he will take the initiative to leave."


    "Yes, patriarch!"


    A group of night walkers wearing leather jackets and holding submachine guns walked out of the house and headed directly towards the center of the square.


    As soon as Feiduan got up, he saw a group of men in black with weapons wanting him to come.


    "Get out of here, we don''t welcome outsiders here."


    Seeing Feiduan''s strange dress and the huge sickle in his hand, the man in charge drove Feiduan away again.


    The corners of Feiduan''s mouth twitched slightly, and he said with a smile, "Haha, just in time."


    "brush!"


    I saw Feiduan throwing the March sickle in his hand directly forward, and the sickle turned into a spinning giant wheel and cut it directly towards the man in front of him. UU Reading


    The man who spoke in the lead could not dodge at all. He was directly cut into two halves by the rotating March sickle, and the tail of the thrown March sickle had a chain, and after completing the attack, it flew back to Feiduan''s hands.


    The body was directly cut into two halves, and even if he was a vampire, he died instantly, and he lost the ability to heal.


    The other Nightcrawlers behind them looked at the scene in horror, and without the slightest hesitation, they immediately pulled the trigger of their submachine guns.


    "Da-da-da-da!"


    Countless bullets formed a metal storm and shot towards the flying section, as if they would not stop until they were beaten into a sieve.


    "Accept this uncle''s trial!"


    Feiduan excitedly held the March sickle in front of him and waved it for a while, smashing all the bullets that were shot into the air.


    All the bullets in the submachine gun were shot into the air without causing any damage to the flying section, and with the sound of gunshots, everyone in the village rushed up with weapons in the dark of the night.


    "Your attack is over, it''s time for my uncle!"


    Feiduan held the March Scythe, his figure was like a ghost, and he charged directly towards the Nightcrawler in front of him. He waved the Marchyue Scythe gently in his hand, and all six members of the Nightcrawler lost their heads in an instant.


    In the eyes of other vampires, Feiduan''s act of chopping melons and vegetables was just a momentary act, and the nightcrawler team responsible for security in the clan was killed instantly.


    Some vampires charged towards Feiduan, while others ran outside screaming.


    "Be obedient and become the sacrifice that this uncle sent to the evil god, you niggas!"


    The riot in the village was also noticed by the patriarch in the room, only to see him showing despair: "Is it still found by them?"


    Read the latest chapter of Naruto coming to Marvel, please pay attention ()

 Chapter 378： meeting and conflict

    Popular recommendation:


    Hidean laughed wildly while waving the March sickle in his hand, constantly harvesting his life. As he continued to attack, he discovered that this group of **** was not the same as what he had seen before.


    Whether it is strength, speed, or recovery, it is much stronger than the meditation of his previous slaughter, but unfortunately, it is only limited in strength.


    But because of this, Feiduan seemed even more excited. It seems that today''s sacrifice, maybe he will get more, and soon the vampires in the village will kill Feiduan, and even some vampires who run away from the bad situation. , All were captured by Feiduan one by one.


    Looking at the corpses piled up in front of him, Feiduan showed a satisfied look, and then he used blood to draw a circle under his feet, with a triangle inside the circle, and the black and white lines of the sacrifice curse appeared on the whole body.


    Soon the sacrifice ceremony began, and more than 100 vampires were sacrificed to the evil **** (himself) by Feiduan, and the feedback he got was as he expected, more powerful, only three of the sacrifices of a hundred people. Thousands more.


    Feeling his body being strengthened again and the extra chakra, Feiduan fell asleep in the talisman he had drawn.


    The moon sets and the sun rises.


    When the sun rose, Feiduan slowly opened his eyes.


    However, the sight in front of him made Feiduan stunned. All the corpses that he had piled up last night disappeared, leaving only a layer of ashes on the ground.


    Feiduan, who was lying on the ground, frowned slightly, a carp stood up like a carp, picked up the March sickle beside him, and looked at the empty square in confusion.


    "Could it be that someone stole Uncle Feiduan and sacrificed it to the evil god."


    "Impossible, someone really came, I can''t be unaware."


    Feiduan touched his bottom and muttered to himself.


    But Feiduan didn''t know that the group of Mo that he hunted last night were the last vampires of the African clan, and this group of vampires that had not evolved all had the characteristic of being afraid of sunlight.


    When the sun rises, under the sunlight, the corpse is melted like ice and snow, leaving only a layer of ashes.


    Feiduan looked at the layer of ashes left on the square, and gently pulled the sickle in his hand, and saw a red blood nucleus only the size of a grain of rice buried inside.


    Looking at more than 100 blood nuclei, Feiduan didn''t know what it was for a while, let alone what the layer of ash on it was, but he felt that this thing should have some value, so he collected it and put it in his pocket among.


    Just finished doing this in the flight section


    the other side.


    Hawkeye Barton and others followed the route on the map, and after flying for a period of time, they used a vehicle to track and investigate along the way, and soon came to this vampire village.


    Feiduan, who had just collected blood nuclei, had a hint of joy on his face when he heard the movement outside the village.


    "Could it be that in this village, there are still fish that slip through the net."


    Six off-road vehicles drove to the gate of the village, and the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. looked at the deserted and quiet abnormal village, and then reported: "Sir, there is no one in this village, should we go in and investigate? ."


    "Go in and see!"


    Patton gave an order, and the car drove into the village.


    The car was walking on the road in the village, and I saw that all the houses had their doors open. There were some gun casings on the ground, and some traces of grenades after the explosion. There was still the smell of gunpowder in the air, but I didn''t see the slightest. Corpses and bloodstains.


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. agents in the car saw this strange scene, and they all cheered up and prepared to attack at any time. The vehicles in the most advanced village also transmitted all the scenes they saw back to the cars behind. .


    "Discover anomalies, find anomalies."


    "Sir, in the square in the middle of the village, we saw a strangely dressed man with a half-fruited upper body and a huge sickle."


    But it was the agent in the first car who saw Feiduan sitting on the square.


    At this time, the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. discovered Feiduan, and Feiduan also saw them.


    Looking at the cars that appeared in front of him, Feiduan frowned slightly, because he realized that the people in the car were not his target, nor the group of silent people who needed to be purified.


    With the picture of the head car coming back, Barton saw the forehead guard on Feiduan''s neck at a glance, and said in surprise:


    "Ninja?"


    Looking at the different markings on the forehead guard, he asked even more puzzled: "Forehead guards other than Konoha and Sand Shinobi?"


    Then he instructed the SHIELD agent who was driving the vehicle: "Go ahead."


    The vehicle that Barton made was originally driving in the middle of the convoy, but with his command, he saw the front and stopped in the square in the village.


    As soon as the car stopped, Patton opened the door and jumped out.


    Looking at the man in front of him, Patton squinted his eyes slightly, with a red cloud robe on a black background, and a ninja forehead guard on his neck, but the logo on the forehead guard was completely different from the Konoha and Shayin Village that he had learned about before, and there was also a sign on it. Scratch, looking at the weird and huge sickle in the opponent''s hand.


    Barton guessed that the man in front of him was probably a ninja from Ninja Village, and he didn''t know which village he belonged to.


    Barton walked in front of Feiduan, made his voice as gentle as possible, and said with a smile on his face:


    "Hello, this gentleman, I''m S.H.I.E.L.D. Agent Patton."


    "Are you a ninja?"


    I didn''t intend to pay attention to the flying sections of these people, but when I heard Barton''s words, I asked curiously: "You actually know ninjas?"


    But it was Feiduan along the way. Except for Momo, who was sacrificed by him, no one from the East who had communicated with each other said the word ninja.


    Could it be that these people knew Lord Charlotte, or had contact with other ninjas who were brought to this world by Lord Charlotte?


    Although Feiduan has never been to the base or met other ninjas, he can use all the common psychic beasts. He has also used psychic beasts to report to Lord Charlotte on the purification task before, and he also knows how to remove them. Some ninjas other than myself were brought into this world.


    After getting Feiduan''s answer, Barton can now be sure that the man in front of him is a ninja.


    With a smile on his face, Patton said in a gentle voice, "Yes, Mr. Ninja."


    "Our S.H.I.E.L.D. has a cooperative relationship with Konoha and Sand Shinobi, and we also know some ninjas who were born on both sides."


    "I don''t know what your name is."


    Fei Duan glanced at the man in front of him, and said in a dull voice, "Fei Duan!"


    Feiduan, who was sitting on the steps, stood up, and the sickle in his hand was also on his shoulders.


    But Feiduan is not ready to continue wasting time with these guys. He is going to complete his great mission and purify the silence of this world.


    However, when Feiduan got up, the agents who led S.H.I.E.L.D. were nervous for a while, and many agents directly opened the door and jumped out of the car.


    Listening to the movements of his men behind him, Patton quickly overtook the agents behind him and made a quiet gesture.


    Although the ninja in front of him is still not sure which ninja village he belongs to, the other party is an adult ninja. According to the internal information of S.H.I.E.L.D., he is a ninja who graduated from ninja school. They can''t beat a child. Forget about the one in front of you.


    However, while Patton controlled the silence of his men behind him, he was also happy. Although there was no useful information about the sacrifice of evil, and no one was caught, if he could get some information about other Ninja villages, this It''s not a loss to come out.


    "I don''t know Mr. Feiduan. What is there to deal with after being born in Shinobi Village this time? Is there anything we can help?"


    "We at S.H.I.E.L.D. are helpful and are friends with all the ninjas in the ninja villages that have been born so far."


    At this time, most of the SHIELD agents who went out to drive the vehicle had already gotten out of the car, but Feiduan''s expression that he didn''t care about originally showed a subtle disgust.


    I saw Feiduan stretched out his finger to the three dark-skinned SHIELD agents behind Patton, and said, "Since you are so enthusiastic, leave the three behind you silently."


    As Feiduan''s words fell, the faces of the three S.H.I.E.L.D. agents behind Patton were extremely angry. They were discriminated against, and they were even called black dogs. They still used them and wanted to keep them.


    It was unforgivable, and the three instantly pulled out the pistols around their waists and pointed at Feiduan.


    The actions of the three immediately triggered a smashing reaction, and all the SHIELD agents who got out of the car drew their weapons from their waists.


    Barton immediately turned his head and glanced at the three people that Feiduan pointed to, his face became ugly, and his eyes towards Feiduan became vigilant.


    He didn''t know whether the ninja in front of him called Hidean was the same as Charlotte, who was a killer of Mud Brothers, so he hated Mo, or whether it was the one who performed the evil sacrifice before.


    But Barton still explained:


    "They''re not African American."


    However, in Feiduan''s eyes, it doesn''t matter if you are African-American or not, he doesn''t even know what African-American is, as long as he grows into this bird-like shape, it is an object that needs to be purified.


    This is a darker existence than those barbarians in the Land of Thunder, and needs his purification even more. This is the grace of the evil god.


    "brush!"


    Feiduan ignored Hawkeye, and disappeared in front of Hawkeye in a flash. Then the chain on the sickle in his hand swung out, stringing the three black-skinned S.H.I.E.L.D. agents into one string.


    All this was accomplished in a flash of light and flint. The agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. did not react at all. The three silently strung together looked at the iron chains in front of their chests, and then began to mourn after realizing it.


    "Ah~"


    Hearing the wailing of his teammates, the other agents all aimed their guns at Feiduan. However, Feiduan didn''t care about these weapons, but leisurely supported the three of them and walked forward.


    Barton, who had been communicating with Feiduan before, did not look back, but looked at the sacrifice picture behind Feiduan after disappearing.


    Recalling the data, all the people killed were African-Americans, and Barton immediately understood that these were all evil deeds committed by Feiduan.


    A S.H.I.E.L.D. agent whispered in Patton''s ear: "Are you attacking?"


    Without any hesitation, Patton immediately said, "Don''t attack!"


    At this time, Feiduan had walked out of the middle of the agents with the three of them, and a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent who aimed at Feiduan was in great pain when he heard his companion''s painful mourning, and did not obey Patton''s order and directly pulled the trigger in his hand. .


    "Snapped!"


    With a gunshot, like a fuse, all the SHIELD agents who were aiming at the flying section pulled the trigger.


    "Da da da������"


    The bullet was shot directly from the pistol and flew towards the flying section that was walking slowly, and only Patton and the agent who just exited the question did not pull the trigger.


    A large number of bullets passed through Feiduan''s body and shot to the ground in the distance. Feiduan''s body, which had just been walking slowly, turned into an afterimage and disappeared in front of everyone.


    However, Feiduan disappeared directly from the front of the agents, and the speed was so fast that an afterimage was left on the spot.


    Feiduan appeared beside Barton, and the agents changed from behind him to in front of him. I saw Feiduan stomping on the ground and flying out of countless sandstones, shooting all the agents who had just started.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!"


    "Ah ah ah ah!"


    After a scream, the agents who started all fell to the ground, and soon lost their breath.


    Hawkeye, who saw this scene, showed pain on his face, all his teammates were destroyed, and he was going to die.


    I saw Feiduan patted Barton on the shoulder, and said with a nonchalant expression: "Your subordinates don''t seem to be obedient at all. I''ll take care of it for you, don''t thank me."


    After speaking, Feiduan Yangtian laughed twice: "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Feiduan ignored Patton''s reaction, UU reading dragged the three people who were strung in a string and continued to walk forward. As for the SHIELD agents on the ground, they didn''t care at all.


    It wasn''t the Evil God who made him purify Mo, and Feiduan didn''t bother to hold a sacrifice ceremony for them.


    Feiduan walked forward step by step, but Patton and the SHIELD agent on the side were shaking with anger, and their hands were clenched tightly.


    After walking forward for a while, Feiduan turned his head and pointed at the forehead guard on his neck, and said:


    "Seeing the existence of a horizontal bar on the forehead of ninjas like us, run as far as you want."


    "I''m in a good mood today, you''re lucky!"


    "I''m glad I''m not a mute, Barton boy."


    "Hahaha!"


    After he finished speaking, Feiduan continued to walk forward with three Momo. He was going to take these three guys to the next place where he could offer sacrifices to the Heretic God.


    Seeing the figure of Feiduan leaving, Barton''s clenched fist left blood.


    He hates the unscrupulousness of the other party, hates his own incompetence, and even hates the **** who is disorganized and undisciplined and does not obey his own orders.


    Let the number of casualties in the squad directly change from 3 to 22.


    Barton said in a low voice: "Everyone come out, take the bodies of teammates, and we retreat."


    Hearing Patton''s order, the six SHIELD agents who were in charge of driving and escaped the disaster all got out of the car, and put all the bodies of their companions into the car in pain.


    And the agent who was beside Patton before asked again: "What about our mission?"


    Barton glanced at the sacrifice picture in the middle of the square behind him, and said in a cold voice, "It''s done."


    ????????????????????????????????????????????????

 Chapter 379： investigation

    Popular recommendation:


    Barton hates the other party''s unscrupulousness, hates his own incompetence, and even hates that **** who is disorganized and undisciplined and doesn''t obey his own orders.


    Let the number of casualties in the squad directly change from 3 to 22.


    Barton said in a low voice: "Everyone come out, take the bodies of teammates, and we retreat."


    Hearing Patton''s order, the six SHIELD agents who were in charge of driving and escaped the disaster all got out of the car, and put all the bodies of their companions into the car in pain.


    And the agent who was beside Patton before asked again: "What about our mission?"


    Barton glanced at the sacrifice picture in the middle of the square behind him, and said in a cold voice, "It''s done."


    the other side.


    Moses and Jane have successfully returned to the base and have a good rest.


    The high-table channel used in the retreat and the trail after returning to New York were not concealed from S.H.I.E.L.D., and were immediately grasped by Heatwell and others.


    Trident Building.


    In Heatwell''s office, Crossbones was at the side.


    Seetwell looked at the information in his hand with a gloomy expression on his face. He had just found an extraordinary creature, but it turned out to be related to Charlotte.


    "The werewolf team brought Jane into the base built by Charlotte."


    Hearing Sitwell''s words, Crossbones was also stunned for a moment. Charlotte Doyle, this person he had been in contact with from the beginning, knew that he was an existence that could not be provoked.


    "Are they looking for Charlotte for asylum?"


    "Or are they Charlotte''s men?"


    Hitwell took a sip of the coffee on the table, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "The Charlotte firm provides a lot of services, and there is no possibility of asylum."


    "But the other party went directly to his base, and it is most likely the other party''s manpower."


    There was a hint of disappointment on Crossbones'' face, and then he said, "Do you want to give up?"


    "The extraordinary force of the werewolf that we finally discovered."


    Heatwell thought for a moment, then said: "This matter is not suitable for us to come to inquire."


    "Report this loss, and Jane''s return to the Charlotte base. I believe Nick Fury will bring the information we want."


    Crossbones asked: "What about the werewolf''s information, do you also report it?"


    "Report them together, otherwise nearly 30 agents will die before and after, and someone has to carry the blame."


    "Yes, I will submit the mission report this time."


    Crossbones did not stay in the room and left Heatwell''s office directly,


    After Crossbones left, Heatwell immediately reported the information here to his superior, Pierce.


    Hearing his subordinate''s report and how to deal with it, Pierce touched his chin, thinking about the cooperation with Charlotte''s Office.


    In the past half year, Hydra did not dispatch the Winter Soldiers to complete some difficult and dangerous tasks, but threw them all out by way of task delegation and mainland hotels.


    After paying a certain amount of resources, every task was completed perfectly without any flaws.


    "Let Nick Fury try it out, if it wasn''t for Charlotte, we''d be intervening."


    "If it is Charlotte''s subordinates, the action against these people will stop first."


    "How was the analysis of the blood sample brought back?"


    Hearing Pierce asking about the blood sample, Heatwell replied immediately: "After testing and comparison by the scientific team, the werewolf''s genes are very similar to ours."


    "And the blood of the werewolf has a strong phagocytic ability. As soon as the blood of ordinary humans comes into contact, it will be infected, and the cells in the blood will also be killed."


    "However, because the blood brought back is too small and basically contaminated, we can only do some basic data analysis. The scientific team needs us to provide more blood samples."


    Pierce shook his head: "There is still a lack of material."


    "The metal materials will be delivered in two days. At that time, arrange for people to go to the Sandyin Puppet Shop to exchange for the strengthening agent."


    "This matter can''t be missed, and the werewolf thing will be put aside for a while."


    "Yes, sir."


    As Crossbones submitted the mission information, and marked the extraordinary creature werewolf, and the werewolf took Jane and went to Charlotte''s base.


    This mission report was sent to Director Nick Fury at the fastest speed.


    However, he had already given an order in the bureau, and the intelligence tasks related to Transcendent and Charlotte should be sent to him for review as soon as possible.


    Looking at the urgent document sent, Nick Fury immediately opened the file, and after browsing the mission information, Nick Fury''s face became even darker.


    Nick Fury had to be heartbroken after losing nearly 30 agents, still being a special agent with strong attack power. These are all his subordinates.


    "Wolfman, Charlotte Base."


    "Take Jane Foster."


    "Charlotte, what are you thinking?"


    After Nick Fury thought for a moment, he picked up the phone in front of him and dialed it.


    "Tell Coulson to come to my office."


    After the command, Nick Fury hung up the phone and continued to analyze the intelligence information inside. UU Reading


    Without making Nick Fury wait, Coulson pushed open the door to the director''s office.


    "Sir, are you looking for me?"


    Nick Fury glanced at Coulson, and said calmly: "Jane Foster was kidnapped, but reached Charlotte''s base."


    "We sacrificed nearly thirty agents for this."


    Hearing this news, Coulson was stunned for a while, and then said incredulously, "Charlotte and the others stole Jane?"


    "Aren''t they connected to Asgard?"


    "It doesn''t make sense to kill so many agents for this."


    Nick Fury threw the mission report in front of him directly to Coulson.


    "See for yourself!"


    Coulson opened the file bag and immediately looked at the mission report.


    "Wolf Werewolf?"


    "Has this kind of creature also begun to appear?"


    After reading the mission report, Coulson pondered for a moment and then said, "Director, I don''t think this matter is easy."


    "Maybe there''s something in there that we don''t know, and we''ve never heard of Charlotte having a werewolf."


    "Colson, this task is handed over to you."


    "Go to Charlotte''s office and find out why they took Jane away."


    "There must be no problem with Jane''s life. Another thing is to ask Charlotte what is going on with these werewolves and find out their intelligence."


    "Our agents'' lives cannot be sacrificed in vain."


    Listening to the director''s orders, Coulson nodded.


    "Sir, I''ll go to Charlotte''s office to investigate this matter."


    ????????????????????????????????????????????????

 Chapter 380： its his

    Popular recommendation:


    Before Coulson left S.H.I.E.L.D., he still spent a few boxes of energy blocks from the warehouse.


    Although he knew that it was for the purpose of ascertaining information and understanding why the werewolf killed and why he robbed Jane and took him to Charlotte''s base, Coulson knew these questions and could not ask anything in the name of assisting the investigation. Information commission.


    Coming to the Charlotte office again, Coulson went directly to the service desk.


    "Ms. Catherine, I want to make an intelligence commission, please contact Charlotte Doyle!"


    Catherine looked at the agent who often came over for intelligence commissions. Instead of picking up the phone and informing Lord Charlotte as usual, she took out a few blank task scrolls from under the counter.


    "What kind of task you want to do, just write the content directly."


    Seeing the sudden change in the way of reception, Coulson was stunned for a moment, and then he said again: "I want to make an intelligence commission, don''t I need to notify Charlotte Doyle?"


    Catherine had already received a notification from Ginny. During this time, she could accept mission requests, as well as intelligence requests, but she no longer contacted Lord Charlotte directly, but recorded it.


    "Lord Charlotte, it is impossible to stay in the office every day, waiting for your mission."


    "What intelligence entrustment do you have, you can write it on the entrustment letter, and we will tell you the answer you want based on the content of your entrustment."


    "I don''t have many problems."


    Catherine smiled and said, "No problem, we can go to the reception room first and fill in the entrusted information slowly."


    "Mr. Agent, what do you need to drink, coffee or wine?"


    "coffee!"


    Coulson picked up a few quest scrolls on the service desk and walked directly to the reception room.


    "Waiter, bring this gentleman a cup of coffee and bring it to the reception room."


    The waiter standing beside heard Catherine''s order and immediately went to the drink area to brew coffee for Coulson.


    "Michael, the work of the service desk has been handed over to you for the time being. I''ll go and see what information this agent has entrusted to him."


    Michael looked at Catherine with a happy face, and said with a smile, "Go ahead, leave it to me!"


    Catherine waited for a while, presumably determined that Coulson had finished writing the mission, and then pushed open the door of the meeting room and walked in.


    Coulson was drinking coffee at this time, and on the table in front of him was visiting the quest scroll that had been written.


    Catherine came over, opened the quest scroll and looked at it.


    "Information about the werewolf."


    "Why did the werewolf kidnap Jane Foster and send it to Mr. Charlotte''s base?"


    "Why did the werewolves slaughter nearly 30 S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, and where can I find them."


    Seeing these three intelligence missions, Catherine was stunned for a moment. It turned out to be inquiring about werewolves. As for Jane, she knew what was going on.


    As for the slaughter of 30 S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, Catherine frowned slightly, and it turned out to be a conflict with them.


    Catherine put down the quest scroll in her hand, and then said calmly: "I know the situation of your intelligence commission, and I can answer it with you here."


    Hearing that the woman in front of him actually knew the information, Coulson was not at all happy. He knew that the werewolf thing seemed to be really related to Charlotte.


    "Then please ask Ms. Catherine to tell me the content of the mission."


    Catherine nodded and entrusted her with the second intelligence first.


    "Lord Charlotte was entrusted by Thor, the **** of thunder, to protect the safety of his girlfriend Jane Foster on Earth, so he sent a team to protect the safety of the other party''s life."


    "And the members of this team are composed of werewolves."


    Hearing Catherine''s answer, Coulson was stunned for a moment. On the way over, he thought of thousands of possibilities, but he never thought it would be such an answer - Thor entrusted Charlotte to protect Jane''s safety.


    Doesn''t this mean that Charlotte not only knew Thor, the **** of thunder, but also met him during this period of time, and was entrusted by Thor.


    "Then why did they attack SHIELD agents."


    For this reason, Catherine still heard about it. A few days ago, the base was still tracking down through channels, what is the origin of those who want to kidnap Jane.


    "Ms. Jane''s safety was threatened. The werewolf team was attacked when they saw Ms. Jane, and they repelled the other party."


    "But the opponent behind him dispatched heavy weapons and more manpower. In order to protect Ms. Jane''s safety, they killed all the enemies who committed the crimes in the future."


    "In the end, in order to avoid subsequent attacks, we had to bring Ms. Jane back to the base first."


    "Agent Coulson, those terrorists who are going against Jane Foster, are you agents of S.H.I.E.L.D.?"


    "It seems that this matter needs to be reported to Lord Charlotte, and let him tell Sol that the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. are going to be detrimental to his girlfriend."


    "You must know that Secretary Jin ordered to find out the identity of this group of people and prepare to eradicate them."


    Listening to Katherine''s words with a gun and a stick, Coulson was a little helpless, what was the situation.


    He knew that the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. were also there to protect Jane Foster, and that this team of werewolves was also sent by Charlotte to protect Jane. How could there be such a big conflict between the two sides.


    "Misunderstandings are all misunderstandings. Our people were also sent to protect Ms. Jane Foster. As for why and conflict, we need to go back and investigate."


    Catherine nodded: "It''s just a misunderstanding. I also need to report the information here, otherwise there will be a greater conflict, but it will be too harmful to you."


    Looking at Catherine''s words that didn''t care about S.H.I.E.L.D. at all, Coulson didn''t know what to say to change, what it meant to be a conflict, and it would hurt S.H.I.E.L.D. even more.


    Well, with Charlotte''s strength and the extraordinary power of the ninja behind her, it was indeed S.H.I.E.L.D. who was hurt.


    "Isn''t Mr. Charlotte a ninja?"


    "What''s going on with the werewolf, and the information about the werewolf."


    Catherine smiled and said, "Lord Charlotte is indeed a ninja, and as for the werewolf, it is Lord Charlotte''s subordinates."


    "As for the werewolf~"


    Catherine briefly talked about the information about the werewolf, and revealed that this power was Lord Charlotte, whom the werewolf took the initiative to rely on.


    Hearing that the werewolf was Charlotte Doyle who took the initiative to take refuge in, Coulson was speechless. Why didn''t such an extraordinary force take the initiative to take refuge in S.H.I.E.L.D.


    What Charlotte can do, S.H.I.E.L.D. can do the same.


    Just when Coulson wanted to say something, Nick Fury''s voice came through the Bluetooth headset on his ear.


    "Colson, immediately check the files in the mailbox, and after a brief review, immediately consult Charlotte Doyle for intelligence."


    The sound in the ear appeared three times in a row, and this time it stopped.


    ????????????????????????????????????????????????

 Chapter 381： Unknown information

    S.H.I.E.L.D. Trident Building.


    Coulson had just left with an energy block in his front foot, when Hawkeye Barton on his back foot rushed back by airbus.


    Back at S.H.I.E.L.D., Patton, with the mission report written on the plane, rushed to Nick Fury''s office as soon as possible.


    Looking at Patton who knocked on the door, Nick Fury was a little surprised.


    "The results of the investigation came out?"


    Barton''s face was a little dark, and his voice was a little low: "Director, the investigation is out, and the situation is not optimistic."


    "This matter has something to do with ninjas. This is a mission report."


    Looking at the mission report that Barton put on the table, Nick Fury frowned slightly, and he was related to ninjas. Why are the recent things related to ninjas? Sure enough, Charlotte and others are not stable factors.


    Nick Fury usually opened the file bag and asked, "Is that the ninja from Charlotte Doyle again?"


    However, Barton shook his head: "It shouldn''t be. The sign of his forehead guard is different from that of Konoha Hidden Village and Sand Hidden Village."


    "A new Shinobi village?"


    Nick Fury was indeed very interested. He opened Patton''s mission report and carefully checked it line by line.


    But the more he looked, the more ugly Nick Fury''s face became, and finally he punched the table.


    "boom!"


    Nick Fury''s strength is not small, the fist on the table made a huge noise, and then he scolded:


    "These ninjas are so deceiving!"


    But it was the mission report that rewrote the loss of Patton''s personnel on this trip. The agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. sacrificed another 22 people, and the reason was that there were 3 blacks in the team, and the bodies of these three black agents were not found. bring back.


    And the cause of all this is a strange ninja, Feiduan.


    The mission report included photos of the flight section and close-up photos of the opponent''s neck guard, which were captured by cameras on the team.


    The mission report also highlighted that it was this unfamiliar ninja, Feiduan, who caused the evil sacrifice in Africa to kill black people.


    For the director''s anger, Patton nodded and said, "They don''t see secular laws, it''s a factor of instability."


    "Whether it''s this new ninja flying section or Charlotte Doyle, they all have great malice towards African Americans, not just those with dark skin."


    "When in the killer world, Charlotte Doyle was called the Mud Brother Killer."


    "And this strange ninja who came out has no blood, as long as he has dark skin, he is his target."


    "I said before that the three team members were not African, but they were still mercilessly killed."


    But it was Barton who put eye drops on Nick Fury at this time, knowing that their director is also a dark-skinned guy.


    It''s because of Charlotte, the guy with the title of Mud Brother Killer, that Nick Fury has never met Charlotte once, and is afraid that the other party will kill him as soon as they meet, even if Charlotte''s killer targets are mostly black people, but As long as the black people don''t provoke him, they won''t miss the chance to act innocently.


    But now an even more abhorrent existence has emerged, which is simply genocide. As long as it is a black-skinned person in Africa, as long as it is touched by Feiduan, it will be directly slaughtered and sacrificed.


    Nick Fury looked at Patton, but the anger on his face was completely hidden, and he became extremely calm. He pointed to the close-up photo of the forehead and asked:


    "Do you know what this horizontal bar scratch on the forehead means?"


    "Is it because of the scars left over from the battle?"


    Barton recalled what Feiduan said to himself when he left, "When you meet a ninja with scratches on his forehead, he can run as far as he can. "


    "Sir, I don''t know what this means, but according to the words of the other party when they left."


    "This scratch should not be a trace left after the battle, but may be some kind of special mark."


    "After all, if a forehead guard is damaged, it needs to be replaced, unless the scratch represents a special meaning."


    Hearing Patton''s words, Nick Fury nodded, this analysis makes sense.


    "Give me an electronic file. Coulson is in the Charlotte office for intelligence consultation at this time."


    "Send this information to him and ask him to consult the situation of this ninja and the identity of this flying section."


    "Okay, Chief!"


    On the other side, in the reception room of the Charlotte office.


    Hearing the director''s voice in the headset, Coulson looked at Catherine and said apologetically, "Sorry, I have an emergency here and need to delay."


    Catherine said with a professional smile on her face: "Please!"


    Coulson took out his tablet from his briefcase, logged into his S.H.I.E.L.D. account, and clicked on the content of the email.


    I saw a few pictures in the email, the sacrificial African village, the sacrificial sigil pattern, and a few close-up photos of Feiduan, a full-body photo, and the specially enlarged forehead on the neck.


    The report briefly described what happened in Africa and what happened to Patton and others.


    Seeing that the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. sacrificed another 22 people, Coulson''s face showed a sad look. In just a few days, the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. sacrificed 50 people. This number of sacrifices is said to be Very huge.


    The agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. are the elite among the elites, especially the agents who can go out to the field. They can be said to be the best among the various special forces. It is such an elite person. In this short period of time, a large number of people have appeared. Casualties, how can this make Coulson not sad.


    As for the task Nick Fury gave him, it is also seen at the end of the document.


    Colson recalled the pictures related to the flying section in the file and kept them separately.


    Opening the saved picture in the album, UU Reading Colson handed out the tablet.


    "Ms. Catherine, I still have some information for consultation."


    Catherine took the tablet in Coulson''s hand and looked at the pictures on it. Although she didn''t know who the man in the picture was, she also saw the forehead guard on her neck and knew that it was a ninja. .


    However, Catherine did not give Coulson a chance to speak, and said directly:


    "I don''t know anything about ninjas."


    "Currently, there are no ninjas in the office."


    "If you want to inquire about ninja-related information, you can sign the mission request form first. After I report it to Lord Charlotte, I can answer you with the results."


    Hearing Catherine''s words, Coulson''s mind was spinning rapidly. He knew about werewolves, but he didn''t know about ninjas. Could it be that this lady Catherine was a werewolf.

 Chapter 382： Woman revenge from morning till night

    Coulson glanced at Katherine meaningfully, and then said in a serious tone, "Can you contact Charlotte Doyle now."


    ?


    "This information is very important to us, for which we lost 22 excellent SHIELD agents."


    ?


    "And this ninja is carrying out a dehumanizing massacre in Africa."


    ?


    "I believe that this time it will definitely not be a misunderstanding."


    ?


    Looking at Coulson who became serious, Catherine said without any change: "You can choose an intelligence commission. After writing down the task, I will report it."


    ?


    "With the result, our people will get in touch with you."


    ?


    Seeing such a formulaic answer, Coulson sighed, then left a suitcase with 150 energy blocks, and said:


    ?


    "This is the reward for the intelligence entrustment just now. Thank you for your reception, Ms. Catherine."


    ?


    After speaking, Coulson picked up his things and left.


    ?


    Since he couldn''t get the answer he wanted for a while, Coulson was going to change to another place. Anyway, the places with intelligence consultation now not only have the Charlotte Office, but also the Sandyin Puppet Shop.


    ?


    Catherine accepted the energy block left by Coulson and said with a smile, "Thank you for your patronage. If you don''t get the answer you want, you can come back again for intelligence consultation."


    ?


    Coulson left the Charlotte office, got into the S.H.I.E.L.D. vehicle, and instructed directly, "Go to the Sandyin puppet shop."


    ?


    And Catherine in the store returned to the service desk with a box of energy blocks.


    ?


    Seeing Catherine coming back, Michael immediately said, "Have the intelligence commission been completed?"


    ?


    "It''s done, these are all things that Lord Charlotte needs."


    ?


    Catherine picked up the phone from the service desk and called Ginny directly.


    ?


    "Secretary Kim, I''m Catherine from the office."


    ?


    "Catherine, is there any special commission in the office?"


    ?


    "The agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. just now, Coulson has already come, and has done some simple tasks, leaving 150 energy blocks."


    ?


    "These energy blocks, you need Secretary Jin to send someone to receive them and bring them back to Lord Charlotte."


    ?


    Hearing that it was an energy block, Ginny nodded on the other side.


    ?


    "Okay, I will send someone over to receive it."


    ?


    "What mission does S.H.I.E.L.D. use 150 energy blocks as a deposit?"


    ?


    "Secretary Jin, it''s not a deposit. Coulson consulted three pieces of information about werewolves, and I told them directly."


    ?


    "In addition, you ordered to track down the information on the people who attacked Moses. I already know that those people are SHIELD agents."


    ?


    "They were ordered to protect Jane, but they had a conflict with Moses. Coulson said it was a misunderstanding."


    ?


    "Besides, Coulson asked for information about a strange ninja, but I haven''t seen this ninja, so there''s no way to tell him anything."


    ?


    "Agent Coulson, seeing that I couldn''t give him an answer immediately, he said goodbye and left."


    ?


    Hearing that the group of people who attacked Moses turned out to be agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., Ginny''s face became ugly.


    ?


    Before, he boasted about Haikou saying that he wanted to uproot the other party''s organization and destroy it completely, but now he couldn''t fulfill his promise.


    ?


    But even so, Ginny didn''t intend to make the SHIELD guys feel better. After all, people who attacked themselves with heavy weapons can''t have an answer.


    ?


    "Okay, I know."


    ?


    "They should have gone to the Sandyin puppet shop for intelligence consultation when they left here."


    "I''ll send ninjas here to take away the energy blocks. You''ve worked hard to guard the office during this time."


    ?


    After Katherine reported the matter to Ginny, she hung up the phone.


    ?


    Ginny in the base, looking at the blocked building in the distance, was thinking in her heart, whether to wait for Charlotte to wake up and start a discussion, or do it now.


    ?


    After Ginny thought about it for a while, she decided to pay attention. It is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years, and a villain takes revenge from morning to night, and she is not a gentleman.


    ?


    ?


    Coulson left the Charlotte office and quickly drove to the Sandyin Puppet Shop.


    ?


    When he came to the Sandyin puppet shop, Coulson went straight to the service desk after entering the door, and said straight to the point of the Shimari:


    ?


    "Give me a puppet first, I have some questions that I need to consult."


    ?


    Temari looked at the dusty Coulson, but with a smile on his face he said, "No problem."


    ?


    At the same time, he pointed to the sofa beside him and said, "Is it the same old place?"


    ?


    Coulson was not polite either, he walked directly to the sofa and sat down.


    ?


    Temari walked over with a puppet in his left hand and a one-minute hourglass in his hand.


    ?


    Temari turned the hourglass upside down and placed it directly on the table.


    ?


    "It''s time to ask your questions."


    ?


    Seeing that the timing tool was replaced by an hourglass, Coulson didn''t hesitate. He immediately took out his tablet from his briefcase, opened a few photos of Hidan, and showed it to Temari.


    ?


    "Which Ninja village is this ninja from?"


    ?


    "What does the scratch on the forehead represent?"


    ?


    "What kind of strength does he possess?"


    ?


    "Are you protected by the extraordinary strength of a ninja?"


    ?


    "And his behavior, what does the representative mean, and how can he stop his behavior."


    ?


    Coulson quickly asked five questions, while Temari picked up the tablet and looked at it. The photos above included photos of Fedan, photos of forehead guards, photos of sacrifice scenes and sacrifices. The circular spell print left behind.


    ?


    Looking at a few photos, Temari frowned slightly She doesn''t know who the person in the photo is, nor the information about this ninja, and she has never seen this ninja around Lord Charlotte. .


    ?


    He secretly thought to himself, could this be the ninja brought by Lord Charlotte from the ninja world during this time?


    ?


    Why this time is a ninja from a small place like Tangnin Village, it seems that he appeared directly in an unfamiliar place like me?


    ?


    After Temari thought for a while, he opened his mouth and said:


    ?


    "This is a ninja from Tang Ninja Village, but now it should have nothing to do with Tang Ninja Village."


    ?


    Hearing that it was another unfamiliar Shinobi village, Coulson secretly thought that it was indeed the case. Sure enough, the different marks on the forehead guard represented different Shinobi villages.


    ?


    "Why do you say that he came from Tangren Village, and now it has nothing to do with Tangren Village."


    ?


    Temari opened the photo of the forehead guard on Hidean''s neck, and then pointed to the scratches on the forehead guard and said:


    ?


    "He is a traitor now."


    ?


    "If a ninja betrayed his own ninja village, he would draw a mark on his forehead to show that he was a ninja, and he would have nothing to do with his ninja village from now on."


    ?


    Coulson asked in surprise, "Rebel?"


    ?


    "Yes, a ninja who betrays his own village is betrayal."


    ?


    ?

 Chapter 383： Plot Chakra

    Just when Coulson was about to say something, he saw that all the hourglasses on the table had fallen out, and he said:


    ?


    "I''m holding a puppet."


    ?


    Temari nodded and turned the hourglass upside down.


    ?


    "This kind of betrayal, won''t Shinobi Village arrest them?"


    ?


    "This should be considered a criminal."


    ?


    Temari nodded and said, "Rebels will be on the must-see list of Ninja Village, and there will be a special force in Ninja Village to arrest them."


    ?


    "So he will not be protected by Tang Ren Village."


    ?


    "As for his strength..."


    ?


    Temari pondered for a while and then said, "I don''t know what the specific strength is."


    ?


    "But generally speaking, to be able to escape successfully from Ninja Village is not too weak."


    ?


    "But Tang Ninja Village is a small ninja village, and the ninjas in it will be relatively weak..."


    ?


    "As for waiting for the ninjas in Tang Nin Village to hunt him down, it may take a long time."


    ?


    Hearing Temari''s answer, Coulson''s eyes lit up, his strength was relatively weak, and he was not protected by the village of Tolerance. Isn''t such an existence an opportunity for S.H.I.E.L.D.


    ?


    "As for why he behaved like this, I don''t know."


    ?


    "Maybe only after you have contact with him, you can ask him to be sure."


    ?


    "As for how to stop the other party..."


    ?


    Temari didn''t say anything, but that meaningful smile seemed to say everything.


    ?


    Coulson nodded and understood what Temari meant. To defeat the opponent or kill the opponent would stop the opponent''s behavior.


    ?


    At this time, the hourglass on the table has completely stopped, and one minute has passed again.


    ?


    Coulson did not entrust Sandyin Puppet Shop with the task of arresting Hidan, but got up and said, "Thank you very much, Ms. Temari for clarifying her doubts."


    ?


    "This is one hundred energy blocks."


    ?


    Temari took out two puppets from the window behind the service desk and gave them to Coulson.


    ?


    Coulson looked at the two puppets in his hand and asked curiously, "Does this item have any special function?"


    ?


    Temari smiled and said, "This is just a toy."


    ?


    "If you have special abilities, it''s not at this price."


    ?


    Coulson nodded thoughtfully. He didn''t delay in the puppet shop. After saying hello to Temari, he said goodbye and left. He wanted to send the information he had obtained to the director. good opportunity.


    ?


    Coulson rushed back to the Trident Building and went directly to Nick Fury''s office.


    ?


    Pushing open the door, Coulson found that not only Director Nick Fury, but Hawkeye Patton was also present in the office.


    ?


    When Nick Fury saw Coulson''s return, he said directly, "Is the information clear?"


    ?


    Coulson nodded, but glanced at Hawk-Eyed Patton beside him.


    ?


    Nick Fury said, "The information I gave you was brought back by Hawkeye."


    ?


    "His authority can know the intelligence information this time."


    ?


    "Understood Chief!"


    ?


    Coulson first talked about his intelligence information about werewolves, and after finishing all the werewolf intelligence obtained from Charlotte''s office, Coulson added.


    ?


    "According to Catherine''s knowledge of werewolf information and her unfamiliarity with ninja information."


    ?


    "I guess there is a high possibility that Catherine herself is a werewolf, so she knows so much about werewolves and knows that these werewolves are all Charlotte."


    However, Nick Fury touched his chin, thinking about the reason why Coulson didn''t see Charlotte this time.


    ?


    If I knew that when I asked for information before, I could see Charlotte and communicate with each other every time, but this time it was not.


    ?


    "Did Catherine say when will she be able to see Charlotte?"


    ?


    Hearing that the director suddenly asked about Charlotte, Coulson hesitated for a moment, and then replied, "She didn''t say that, she just said that Charlotte Doyle doesn''t come to Charlotte''s office every day."


    ?


    "Their base has been established, and Charlotte''s permanent residence should have been transferred from the office to the base."


    ?


    "Find a time, you go to the base to visit Charlotte, and bring a gift to congratulate him on the completion of the base."


    ?


    "As for Jane''s question, Charlotte accepted Thor''s entrustment, so this hot potato will be handed over to the other party to deal with."


    ?


    "Tell Charlotte that since they are responsible for protecting Jane, Jane''s safety will be handed over to them. If there is any problem, the responsibility will be borne by them."


    ?


    Obviously, Nick Fury still believes in Charlotte''s acceptance of Thor''s entrustment to protect Jane. After all, based on previous intelligence experience and the relationship between Shinobi and Asgard behind Charlotte, this possibility is still very high. of.


    ?


    "As for the identities of the four werewolves who attacked the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., as well as the identities of Catherine and others."


    ?


    "Arrange staff to investigate, starting from the time point before they appeared in Charlotte''s Office. I don''t believe that they, like ninjas, can''t find any information."


    ?


    "Since Charlotte has the extraordinary strength of a werewolf, there must be werewolves in the outside world, unless all of them have turned to Charlotte Doyle."


    ?


    Coulson nodded and said, "I understand the director, I will arrange personnel to investigate."


    ?


    "How was the information obtained by Feiduan?"


    ?


    Hearing that the director mentioned the information about Hidean, a smile appeared on Coulson''s face.


    ?


    "Director, Feiduan''s intelligence is good news for us."


    ?


    "How to say?"


    ?


    At this time, Barton, who had been silent for a while, also looked at Coulson, what kind of news is good news. UU Reading


    ?


    Coulson told all the information he had obtained from Temari, and just after he finished speaking, Barton said excitedly:


    ?


    "Director, doesn''t that mean we can arrest him."


    ?


    Nick Fury didn''t answer Patton''s words directly, but pondered for a moment and then said:


    ?


    "Are you sure Shinobu Village won''t take action for him?"


    ?


    "After we made a move, the ninjas who came out of Tang Ninja Village said that this was their ninja, and they wanted justice..."


    ?


    Hearing his director''s guess, Coulson also thought about it, and then said, "Director, Temari doesn''t need to lie to us."


    ?


    "Even we can entrust Sandyin''s puppet shop or Charlotte''s office with a mission and let them solve this flying section."


    ?


    "But in this way, we will lose the opportunity to explore the mysteries of the ninja. Only if we catch him by ourselves, we can obtain some information that cannot be obtained through normal channels, especially about the practice of Chakra."


    ?


    When Coulson said Chakra, a golden light flashed in Nick Fury''s eyes.


    ?


    Chakra is a secret that Nick Fury has never been able to understand. They only know that the reason why ninjas are so powerful is because of the existence of Chakra. If they can capture Feiduan, doesn''t it mean...


    ?


    ?

 Chapter 384： Colson

    Nick Fury did not order immediately, but turned to look at Hawkeye Patton aside.


    ?


    "To what extent do you think Feiduan''s strength has reached?"


    ?


    "How about Charlotte Doyle and Tsunade Senju?"


    ?


    Barton thought for a while but said unsure: "Not sure."


    ?


    "I didn''t see his real strength, but light weapons like pistols and assault rifles couldn''t cause him harm."


    ?


    "His speed is very fast, and his attack power is very strong. The power of the stone he raises is stronger than that of a pistol."


    ?


    "If you want to attack him, it''s better to use heavy weapons or even missiles to be safer, but what you get in this way may just be a corpse."


    ?


    "However, light weapons have no effect on the flying section, and can only increase casualties."


    ?


    "After all, he is an adult ninja, not those ninja teenagers."


    ?


    At this time, Coleson added: "According to the information of Temari, Tang Ninja Village is a small ninja village, and the ninjas in it are much weaker than their big ninja villages, and ninjas of the same level are not from the big ninja village at all. ninja rival."


    ?


    Hearing the words of Patton and Coulson, Nick Fury thought for a moment, and finally made a decision: "Make a plan for the capture of a large army, if you can capture it, you can capture it, if you can''t capture it, bring the body back. Can."


    ?


    "Barton, you first bring someone to determine the trace of Feiduan. After confirming his whereabouts, notify the headquarters."


    ?


    "At that time, we will directly dispatch a force of more than 300 people, bring heavy weapons, and launch an attack directly from the land and the sky. If necessary, we can apply for long-range missile strikes."


    ?


    But it was Nick Fury who made up his mind that if he didn''t do it, he would have to nail it to death. He dispatched a large army to bring back Feiduan''s body directly. If the body is dead, as long as the body is still in the SHIELD, the secret can still be dug out from it.


    ?


    Moreover, the flying section is currently active in Africa, unlike Charlotte, a ninja in New York City, who can use heavy weapons without worrying about property damage and casualties.


    ?


    "Colson, you go and visit Charlotte Doyle first, on the one hand to make sure that Jane''s safety is completely handed over to them, and on the other hand to test his attitude towards this traitor."


    ?


    "Yes, sir." x2


    ?


    ?


    the next day.


    ?


    Coulson drove his car to the gate of the Charlotte base. As soon as the car stopped, Coulson saw several well-armed strong men standing at the gate of the base.


    ?


    Before Coulson got out of the car, a strong man with a gun came over and said to him:


    ?


    "You can''t stay here, please leave as soon as possible."


    ?


    Coulson smiled professionally and said, "I''m Agent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D. I''m here to visit Mr. Charlotte Doyle."


    ?


    "Congratulations to him on the completion of the base, for which he brought a gift that he likes."


    ?


    "Hold on!"


    ?


    Hearing that the man in front of him was here to visit Lord Charlotte, the guard at the door tapped his Bluetooth headset, and then reported:


    ?


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. agent Coulson, come to visit Lord Charlotte."


    ?


    "okay, got it."


    ?


    What happened at the door, someone came over soon and reported it to Ginny in the base control room.


    ?


    Hearing that it was Agent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D., Ginny asked Red Queen to transfer the surveillance screen at the door.


    ?


    "It''s really Coulson from S.H.I.E.L.D. I haven''t bothered them yet, and he delivered it to the door himself."


    ?


    Ginny spoke directly to the microphone of the console and said, "Let him in and take him to the lobby of the reception area."


    ?


    Following Ginny''s orders, the guards at the door also received orders.


    ?


    "Mr. Coulson, please get out of the car."


    ?


    Coulson knew how big Charlotte''s base was, so he asked in surprise, "Will you not let me drive in?"


    ?


    "Please get off!"


    ?


    Coulson picked up a suitcase on the co-pilot, opened the door and walked out, then handed the car key to the other party.


    ?


    "This is my car, please take care of her for me."


    ?


    The guard took the key and brought Coulson to the gate of the base. At this time, two other guards came over, holding instruments in their hands, and wanted to search Coulson.


    ?


    However, before the inspection, a guard said, "Please hand over the offensive weapons on your body."


    ?


    "After you leave, these things will be returned to you."


    ?


    Hearing the guard''s words, Coulson frowned slightly. Why did the Charlotte base become so strict? You must know that when he was in the office before, he always went in with grenades and firearms, but there was no problem at all.


    ?


    Coulson looked at the people in front of him, took a deep breath and did not reject the other party''s request.


    ?


    Instead, he took out two pistols and a few magazines from his back waist, two daggers from his cuffs, and a few small bombs the size of bottle caps from his pockets, and put them all in the guards. in the basket.


    ?


    Looking at the weapon Coulson took out from his body, the face of the door guard also became solemn.


    ?


    Coulson smiled and said, "I''m an agent, so it''s reasonable to bring some weapons."


    ?


    The agent with the scanner on the side scanned Coulson''s body. After confirming that there was nothing else, he pointed to the suitcase beside Coulson and asked, "What is this, it needs to be opened for inspection."


    ?


    "This is a gift for Mr. Charlotte, an energy block."


    ?


    "He knows what it is."


    ?


    Just when the guard wanted to say something, words came from the blue-eyed earphones on his ears.


    ?


    "Ok, there''s nothing wrong with this box, there''s no need to check it."


    ?


    Then he nodded to the others and said, "No problem!"


    ?


    In fact, Coulson didn''t have many weapons on his body. The real powerful weapons were all in his car, and it was easy to knock down a few houses with the contents inside.


    ?


    Hearing that there is no problem, a small door on the main gate of the base was opened.


    ?


    "Come with me, Mr. Agent."


    ?


    Coulson followed the guards into the gate of the base, got into a four-person electric sightseeing car, and drove towards the building in the distance.


    ?


    Sitting in the car, Coulson''s eyes were looking around, looking at everything here.


    ?


    S.H.I.E.L.D. only has a general understanding of this base, and has also dispatched drones to conduct aerial reconnaissance, but it was shot down as soon as it approached.


    ?


    And the satellite photos are not very clear, Coulson can be said to be the first person to enter the interior.


    ?


    Looking at the huge lawn that could be seen, and the security personnel patrolling with guns everywhere, Coulson was quickly sent to the front of the base building.


    ?


    A waiter stood at the door. After seeing Coulson''s arrival, he said directly, "Please come with me, Mr. Coulson!"


    ?


    The guard who drove Coulson in the sightseeing car turned the car around and left.


    ?


    Looking at the lady dressed as the waiter in front of him, Coulson nodded, followed behind him, and walked towards the building.


    ?


    Coulson looked at everything here curiously all the way. There were not many staff in the base, more than he imagined, but these people still seemed relatively empty throughout the base.


    ?


    The waiter brought Coulson to a sofa booth in the reception area.


    ?


    "Mr. Coulson, you can sit here and wait for a while."


    ?


    "What kind of drinks do you need?"


    ?


    Coulson sat on the sofa, put the suitcase on the table in front of him, and then said, "One cup of coffee, thank you!"


    ?


    After watching the waiter leave, Coulson sat on the sofa and looked at everything here.


    ?


    ?

 Chapter 385： Betrayal - not sheltered

    Coulson sat on the sofa sipping coffee, observing everything around him.


    ??


    Ginny brought Anbu''s Itachi Uchiha to the reception area. If Coulson has bad ideas, he will take it directly.


    ??


    Coulson frowned when he saw that it was Charlotte''s secretary, Ginny, and a ninja wearing an animal mask was next to him, knowing that he was visiting Charlotte Doyle. Is there something wrong?


    ??


    "Welcome to your visit, Agent Coulson!"


    ??


    Coulson quickly stood up and shook hands with Ginny:


    ??


    "Long time no see, Ms. Ginny."


    ??


    "you are getting more beautiful!"


    ??


    Ginny sat on the sofa opposite Coulson, while Uchiha Itachi stood by without saying a word, watching everything here silently.


    ??


    "I don''t know what Agent Coulson is about this visit."


    ??


    Coulson pushed the suitcase on the table in front of Ginny, and said, "Congratulations on the completion of Mr. Charlotte''s base, this is a gift I brought."


    ??


    "100 energy blocks, I hope Mr. Charlotte will not be too small."


    ??


    Looking at the suitcase on the table, Ginny didn''t pick it up or open it, but just had a smile on her face.


    ??


    "I accepted the gift for Charlotte, S.H.I.E.L.D. has a heart."


    ??


    Seeing Ginny accepting the gift, Coulson also had that kind smile on his face.


    ??


    "Ms. Ginny, I''m mainly visiting Mr. Charlotte this time. I haven''t seen him in the office before."


    ??


    "I don''t know when I can see Mr. Charlotte. SHIELD wants to communicate with him about something."


    ??


    Hearing that Coulson wanted to visit Charlotte Doyle, Ginny shook her head and said, "Mr. Charlotte is not at the base, you can''t see him for the time being."


    ??


    Seeing that Charlotte Doyle could not be seen during this visit, Coulson turned his eyes and said, "I wonder when Mr. Charlotte will be back?"


    ??


    Ginny thought of Charlotte, who was still undergoing bloodline transformation, and didn''t know when the other party would complete the transformation and wake up.


    ??


    "It''s not clear for the time being. I don''t know what''s going on with S.H.I.E.L.D.?"


    ??


    Coulson said with a smile, "Is Mr. Charlotte going back to Konoha Ninja Village?"


    ??


    Ginny looked at Coulson and said nothing.


    ??


    Seeing that he didn''t get the information he wanted, Coulson took out a photo of Feiduan from his pocket, and got down to business.


    ??


    "Since Mr. Charlotte is not here, there are some things that S.H.I.E.L.D. needs to communicate with you."


    ??


    Coulson put the photo in front of Ginny and said:


    ??


    "According to the information we have obtained, this ninja Hidan is now a traitor and is not under the protection of Tang Nin Village."


    ??


    "This rebellious ninja carried out massacres in Africa and killed 22 SHIELD agents. We are ready to arrest them according to law."


    ??


    "This traitor of Tang Ninja Village has committed numerous crimes. Our S.H.I.E.L.D. arrests him. It should not be blocked by Charlotte and the Konoha Ninja Village behind him."


    ??


    Hearing that she was a betrayal, Ginny was a little unclear. So, although she knew something about ninjas, she didn''t know much. She just knew that the ninjas around Charlotte were all from the Ninja Village, and they worked with him. .


    ??


    But the name Betrayal Ninja is like betraying the existence of Ninja Village.


    Ginny picked up the photo that Coulson put on the table and looked at it. She was sure it was not the ninja she had seen before, but she still said to Uchiha Itachi, who was beside him:


    ??


    "Do you know this ninja?"


    ??


    Uchiha Itachi took the photo in Ginny''s hand and looked at it carefully. At first, Uchiha Itachi was a little nervous. After all, the ninjas in this world, according to the information he learned, were brought by Lord Charlotte. Yes, the outgoing rebel should also be their own.


    ??


    Especially when I heard that this ninja was a traitor from a small place like Tang Ninja Village, and caused such a big disturbance, once a special agency like SHIELD did its best to kill or arrest Xiao Ninja Village. Betrayal, the possibility is still very large.


    ??


    But when Uchiha Itachi saw the black-bottomed red cloud robe in the photo, Uchiha Itachi let go of his worries.


    ??


    You must know that before being summoned to this world, Itachi Uchiha had already had contact with this organization. Among the other party, there was a person who claimed to be Madara Uchiha, and through his mouth, he learned that there were no weak people in the organization. Is a shadow-level powerhouse.


    ??


    Uchiha Itachi also attacked the masked man known as Madara Uchiha, but he was completely unable to impress him and could not cause any damage to him.


    ??


    Just when he hadn''t decided whether to slaughter the clan to save the village, or how to persuade the clan to let go of their extreme thoughts, he was brought into this world.


    ??


    Seeing this ninja named Feiduan, with the dress of that organization, he must be a member of the other party, and his strength must be very strong, no wonder he was brought back by Lord Charlotte, but I don''t know why he was not brought back. The base has been kept outside and developed on its own. Could it be that there is something he doesn''t know about.


    ??


    Uchiha Itachi thought about the photo for a while, then said:


    ??


    "I don''t know, but looking at the mark on his forehead, he is indeed a traitor."


    ??


    "This traitor from Tangren Village will not be protected by Tangren Village."


    ??


    Uchiha Itachi smiled in his heart: ''As for whether he will be sheltered by other members of the Akatsuki organization, he doesn''t know. ��


    ??


    After all, he didn''t know how many ninjas Lord Charlotte still had outside, and maybe there were other members of the Akatsuki organization.


    ??


    When Ginny saw Uchiha Itachi and never knew this ninja, she initially determined that it was not from her side.


    ??


    "The members of Charlotte''s Office will not block the actions of S.H.I.E.L.D. I don''t know whether the Konoha Shinobi Village behind them will interfere."


    ??


    Uchiha Itachi said at this time: "Kinoha Village will not participate in the arrest of other Shinobi villagers for no reason, unless that traitorous Shinobi does something detrimental to Konoha Village."


    ??


    Looking at the serious two people, Coulson''s heart is settled, it seems that this time the SHIELD captures Feiduan will not be interfered by the forces after Charlotte closes up.


    ??


    At this time, Coulson had a bigger smile on his face, and he was talking about the second thing.


    ??


    "Ms. Ginny, we learned that Ms. Jane Foster is now under your protection, so the next thing about Jane''s safety is to give you all the power. We S.H.I.E.L.D. will not interfere."


    ??


    Obviously, S.H.I.E.L.D. is now planning to throw the potato Jane to Charlotte and others. Since they have received the entrustment of Thor, the God of Thunder, they will leave it to them.


    ??


    However, after Coulson finished talking about this, Ginny''s face changed, her original smile disappeared, and she looked at Coulson coldly.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 386： compensation

    Seeing Ginny''s sudden change of face, Coulson was also taken aback. Is there something wrong?


    ??


    I saw Ginny say in a cold voice:


    ??


    "Agent Coulson, I need you to give me an explanation about this matter."


    ??


    "Why did your S.H.I.E.L.D. agents immediately attack when they saw the people I sent out to protect Jane."


    ??


    "And also called armored vehicles, armed off-road, heavy machine guns and rpg to attack our security personnel with heavy weapons. You need to explain this to me."


    ??


    "Or rather, this is another temptation for us by your S.H.I.E.L.D.


    ??


    Following Ginny''s words, Uchiha Itachi, who was standing beside him, immediately released his murderous aura towards Coulson very cooperatively.


    ??


    The oncoming murderous aura made this battle-hardened agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. seem to have entered a world full of killing and blood in an instant.


    ??


    Uchiha Itachi''s murderous aura was quickly withdrawn as soon as it was released. If he wanted to, the agent who could use the murderous aura could not move, and was directly killed by the murderous air.


    ??


    As the sea of ??corpses and blood disappeared in front of him, Coulson''s eyes returned to light, but his face turned pale, and he immediately gasped for breath.


    ??


    "Hu, hu, hu!"


    ??


    Coulson quickly took a few deep breaths, but when he looked at Ginny and Yu''s side, Chiha Itachi''s eyes became a little terrified. At that moment, he felt like he was about to die.


    ??


    To know that he is an agent of the ultimate battlefield, he almost lost his life with a single momentum. The extraordinary group of ninjas is terrifying.


    ??


    Coulson quickly adjusted his breathing and said, "Ms. Ginny, it''s all a misunderstanding."


    ??


    "Our people didn''t know that your people were entrusted with the task of protecting Jane Foster''s safety, thinking that other forces wanted to attack Jane."


    ??


    "Especially after learning that the security personnel you sent were werewolves, they increased their firepower."


    ??


    "Fortunately, there were no casualties among your personnel."


    ??


    Coulson said something against his heart, but the expression on his face did not change in the slightest, it was still the expression of a good old man.


    ??


    "How can this be solved by a misunderstanding? If it weren''t for the fact that the men I dispatched were quite capable, we wouldn''t have let your agents be killed on the spot."


    ??


    "You need compensation for this matter."


    ??


    Hearing Ginny''s mention of compensation, Coulson was stunned. Nearly 30 of us died, and your people suffered the most skin injuries. In the recovery room of your Continental Hotel, they have already recovered.


    ??


    We didn''t say that you should hand over the murderer, but you asked us to make compensation. It''s too much.


    ??


    At this moment, even the good old man Coulson, who had always been smiling professionally, had an ugly expression on his face.


    ??


    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After half an hour ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After half an hour


    ??


    Charlotte Doyle


    ??


    Age: 21 years old


    ??


    Occupation: Ninja


    ??


    VIP level: 8


    ??


    Attributes: Fire, Thunder, Earth, Wind, Water


    ??


    Bloodstains: Three-Hooked Jade Writing Wheel Eyes, White Eyes, Wood Dun


    ??


    Chakra: 56 (cards)


    ??


    Secret Scroll: Ninjutsu �� Yu lv2 (90% damage reduction after use, lasts for 4 seconds, note cannot reduce lethal damage)


    ??


    Ninjutsu��Rage lv1 (Increase attack power by 6% after use, lasts for ten seconds.)


    Ninja �� Coming and Going Shuriken lv1: Fires a Fuuma Shuriken forward, bursting with double the power to penetrate the enemy, and fly back to the owner after reaching the end.


    ??


    Earth Escape �� Earthquake lv1: Control the ground rupture within a certain range to rise, causing damage to the enemy, and the enemy within the attack range will be floated.


    ??


    Thunderbolt �� Lightning Strike lv1: Thunderbolt �� Lightning Strike: Summons a thunderbolt to strike the enemy. If the enemy is not successfully killed, the enemy will be paralyzed for 2 seconds.


    ??


    Palm Immortal Jutsu �� Living lv1: The output of chakra from the palm can improve the healing ability of wounds or affected areas. It is a kind of healing ninjutsu. The amount of chakra should be adjusted according to the severity of the disease. In addition, excessive output of chakra will destroy the normal circulatory system in the patient''s body and make the patient comatose. Not only trauma, but also internal diseases can be effectively treated. (Note that the higher the ninjutsu level, the better the healing effect)


    ??


    Wind Dun��Zangkongbo lv1: A blast of air pressure in the shape of a trumpet is sent forward, which can easily knock the opponent''s shuriken into the air, and can even knock away opponents in the distance.


    ??


    Water Escape��Water Rush lv1: Taking itself as the center, it summons water that rotates and rises rapidly like a tornado. After that, the water spreads like a waterfall and attacks the opponent downwards, finally forming a big river. All attacks and defenses are controlled by the caster. .


    ??


    Owning ninjas: Uchiha Sasuke Rong (double hook jade writing wheel eye), Uno Iruka, Li Luo Rong (Dumen Li), mute, Ninja students - Uzumaki Naruto, Kam Dori - Temari, Konoha Sannin- Tsunade, Hinata Neji, Hinata Hinata, Hidean, Juvenile Hatake Kakashi, Anbe Hatake Kakashi, Anbe Uchiha Itachi, Anbe Yamato, C Ninja Uzumaki Naruto.


    ??


    Possessed skills: Fire Escape, High Fire Ball, Lion Bomb, Thousand Birds, Double Hook Jade Writing Wheel Eyes, Teaching Aid Shuriken, Enchantment Formation, Roar of Love, Infinite Flurry, Konoha Whirlwind, Watch Lotus, Meteor Buckle, Wood Ye Lifeng, Li Lianhua, Ninja �� Poisonous Mist, Hidden Weapon Needle Bullet, Yan Hui �� Dolphin Dance, Paint Prank, Clone �� Double Strike, Harem Technique, Cyclone Sickle Dolly, Whirlwind Bombing Wall, Sickle Dolly �� Gust of the Wind Dance, Strange Power, Bounce forehead/Angry Kick, Slug, Tongue and Sour, Rachel, Preface, Hunting, Multi-Shadow Clone, Rachel, Clone Blast, Fire Escape, High Fireball, Extinction, Waterstop, Wooden Dun, gavel, Wooden Dun, Wooden Clone Technique, Wooden Dun, Tree Bound Eternal Burial, White Eyes, Soft Step Double Fist, Sixty-Four Palms of Guarding Bagua, Bagua Array, Back to Heaven, Empty Wheel Strike, Soft Boxing Technique, Bagua Sixty-four palms, flying sickle, slicing punishment, incantation, death by blood, spiral pill, shadow clone, double kick, Uzumaki Naruto 2,000 consecutive bullets. UU reading .


    ??


    Reputation: 24310


    ??


    Copper coins: 11575.8w


    ??


    Gold Coins: 714


    ??


    Ninja Recruitment Scrolls: 4


    ??


    Ninjutsu scrolls: 2


    ??


    Normal treasure chest: 2


    ??


    Treasure Chest: 2


    ??


    Ninja: 3450


    ??


    Reincarnation Stone: 23900


    ??


    Psychic Beasts: Ninja Dog Army (full level), Blue Snake (full level), Toad Ji (25 level), Slug (full level)


    ??


    Artifact: Inactive


    ??


    Equipment: Chunin Kunwu, Chunin Forehead Protector, Chunin Vest, Chunin Manual, Chunin Necklace, Chunin Ring.


    ??


    Clicking on the ninja interface of the system mall, the portraits of the four ninjas came into view.


    ??


    Shippuden Kankuro: Limited to 0/4 and 80/1 gold coins per day!


    ??


    Cursed Seal Junmaro Fragment: Limit 0/4, 180/1 gold coins per day!


    ??


    Deidara: Daily limit of 0/4, 480/1 gold coins!


    ??


    Shippuden Naruto Fragments: Limited to 0/4 and 80/1 gold coins per day!


    ??


    ........


    ??

 Chapter 387： Deal (Happy Fathers Day)

    Popular recommendation:


    After explaining to Uchiha Itachi, Ginny took out her mobile phone and called Moses directly.


    "The person who attacked Jane has been resolved. The members of that organization will not attack you again. You can inform Jane later, and she can continue her scientific research."


    "Yes, Secretary Kim!"


    "I have prepared three ancestor bloodlines for your team members for strengthening."


    "Your side is a mixture of blood and ancestor blood."


    "Take the reward, go and complete the task well."


    "In this way, even if there is another accident, it can be solved with the strength of the four of you."


    "Thank you for your reward, Secretary Jin."


    But this mixture of Moses is the second and last strengthening for the werewolf.


    After Ginny hung up the phone, she walked towards Orochimaru''s laboratory, but she wanted to pay attention to the progress of the fortified serum.


    the other side.


    After Coulson left Charlotte''s base, he immediately returned to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "Director, Charlotte is not at the base and has not seen him in person."


    "It is possible that he returned to Konoha Hidden Village, but he communicated with his secretary Ginny."


    "The forces here and behind Charlotte''s Office will not intervene in the arrest of the Betrayal Ninja Flying Section, and they have paid an additional 200 energy blocks for this."


    "Jane''s affairs have also been communicated to them, and Jane''s safety is left to Charlotte."


    After listening to Coulson''s report, Nick Fury nodded. He didn''t care much about the extra 200 energy blocks. As long as they found out the secret of Chakra, how much Charlotte had eaten by then, Gotta spit it out.


    "Let''s start the action, and arrest the rebel Ninja Feidan as soon as possible."


    The entire agency of S.H.I.E.L.D. began to operate, and a large number of agents and field personnel were mobilized.


    African continent.


    Just finished the flying section of a sacrifice, and was heading to the next target, when suddenly white smoke began to appear around him.


    Feiduan murmured, "Reverse psychic art?"


    "boom!"


    The figure of Feiduan disappeared directly from the road and came to the psychic world.


    But it was Uchiha Itachi who came to the psychic world and found ninja dogs who were familiar with Hidean, and asked them to use the reverse psychic technique to call Hidean.


    After Feiduan came to the psychic world, he looked directly at Bru and said, "Bru, is there an explanation from Lord Charlotte?"


    At this time, Uchiha Itachi came out of Cangamiyama and said, "Fidan, it''s not Lord Charlotte who is looking for you, it''s me who asked Bruce to tell you to be psychic."


    Feiduan looked at the man in front of him, and then smiled: "Itachi, I didn''t expect you to be brought over by Lord Charlotte as well."


    Itachi looked at the man in front of him and said in surprise, "You know me?"


    "What are you kidding, we are all members of the Xiao organization."


    Hearing Hidean''s answer, Uchiha Itachi was thoughtful, and it seemed that he finally joined this organization called Akatsuki.


    Itachi didn''t delve too much into this issue, but said: "We got the information, the spy organization you attacked some time ago is called S.H.I.E.L.D."


    "Then they will arrest you, dispatch a large number of personnel and use heavy weapons, you have to prepare in advance."


    Feiduan leaned back and laughed while carrying his March sickle: "Hahaha, just by virtue of their group of scumbags, they still want to arrest Master Feiduan."


    "These guys are afraid they don''t even know how they died."


    Seeing Feidan''s appearance, Itachi didn''t emphasize too much, but said: "They also have a lot of powerful heavy weapons, since you know this, don''t capsize in the gutter, although I don''t know Charlotte The extra-adult asked you to be responsible for something outside, but it''s good not to have an accident."


    Hearing Uchiha Itachi mentioning Lord Charlotte, Hidean took out a small kit from his pocket, which contained the blood core he got after killing the vampire and sacrificed, and threw the kit to Uchiha Itachi .


    "It''s a peculiar thing I found here, from a bunch of niggas, you know it."


    Itachi opened the kit, poured a little out of it and put it on his hand. Looking at the thing in his hand, Itachi put it back into the kit.


    "This is the blood nucleus, the crystal of energy in the vampire''s body. This thing is useful to Lord Charlotte. Kakashi loves his team to collect these things before."


    "Looks like the copy ninja Kakashi is here too."


    "Since this thing is useful to Lord Charlotte, you can take it back to Lord Charlotte."


    Uchiha Itachi was not polite and put it directly on his body.


    The two briefly communicated, and without too much delay in the psychic world, they left here and returned to their respective places.


    After Feiduan returned from the psychic world, he glanced at the scorching sun above his head, and said with a smile, "Want to arrest me, hehe..."


    "However, Suzaku''s state is a bit wrong. It seems that I am a little surprised that I know him."


    "I don''t know when my old partner Jiao Du will come over. It''s really boring without him around."


    In the blink of an eye, another three days passed.


    At this time, Pierce has already collected all the metals that can be exchanged for the body enhancergram of secondary Edman alloy, 2400 grams of vibration gold, and 240 grams of Edman alloy.


    The total value reached 312 million US dollars, which was 12 million US dollars more than the amount in exchange for the enhancer, but Pierce obtained information about werewolves through Coulson''s Charlotte office, and then through Zola. The doctor''s ability on the Internet, through monitoring data, found Moses and other werewolves on Charlotte''s side, which first appeared in London, England.


    Although there is still no identity information for these werewolves, some clues about them were found in some surveillance videos.


    Pierce, however, was going to use the metal worth 12 million US dollars to ask Sandyin Puppet Office to bring back a werewolf for research.


    At this time, under the **** of an awakened Winter Soldier, a member of the Hydra team came to the Sandyin Puppet Shop.


    After entering the Sandyin puppet shop, go directly to Temari.


    "Ms. Temari, I am the person in charge of trading with you, and I brought the metal you need in exchange for a bloodline booster."


    Following a gesture from the member, the two people beside him put the suitcase in their hands on the table and opened the box directly.


    "Secondary Edman Alloy 24,000 grams, Vibranium 2400 grams, Edman Alloy 240 grams."


    "The total value is 312 million US dollars. In addition to the exchange for a bloodline enhancer, a mission commission is also required."


    Looking at the metal that the other party brought, Temari took out a body enhancer directly from the storage scroll, shook it in his hand and said, "This is the bloodline enhancer you need."


    ������������

 Chapter 388： arrest operation

    Popular recommendation:


    Carefully took the body strengthening agent from Temari and put it in a liquid nitrogen container specially designed to store the medicine, and then said:


    "Ms. Temari, we have an entrusted mission here. We need to ask you. The entrusted amount is 12 million US dollars."


    Temari said indifferently, "What mission?"


    "We found traces of a werewolf in London, England, and entrusted Sandyin to help us bring back a werewolf''s body."


    Temari, who didn''t care about it at first, has a slight change in her heart at this time. She has not been in this world for a long time, but she also knows about werewolves.


    Knowing that the werewolves in this world, a large part of them have taken refuge with Lord Charlotte, but there are still some werewolves who do not want to be loyal, and some werewolves who are not accepted by Lord Charlotte, still living in the land of London.


    "Only need corpses?"


    "It''s better if it''s alive, $12 million we''re the price of a corpse, and $20 million worth of metal if it''s alive."


    Temari snapped his fingers and said, "We''ve taken this mission."


    "Wait for the result."


    "Then please, Ms. Temari."


    After getting the body strengthening potion, the Hydra team did not dare to stay. Although they dispatched the Winter Soldier to protect them this time, they still quickly left and escorted the potion back.


    Hydra secret base.


    When the potion was returned to Pierce''s hand, he opened the bright red potion in his hand, and Pierce''s eyes were full of greed.


    If this medicine does not have any side effects and there are no problems, then you can inject one yourself.


    "Call Ward over here."


    After hearing Pierce''s order, Heatwell immediately called me, Agent Ward.


    After Ward entered the door, he immediately said respectfully, "Sir, are you looking for me?"


    Pierce smiled and said, "Agent Ward, the blood booster you''ve been thinking about has arrived."


    Hearing this, Ward''s expression became excited: "Sir, let me test the effect of this physique enhancer!"


    Looking at the excited Agent Ward, Pierce smiled and said, "I asked you to come here just for this, let''s get the injection."


    "After the injection is successful, a physical test is performed first. We need to know the effect of this drug and whether it really contains side effects."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Soon, Ward was brought to the medical room by several doctors.


    Pierce and Heatwell stood outside the glass window, watching Ward who was about to be injected with a physique booster.


    Ward was lying on the operating table, and a doctor extracted all the physique enhancer in the test tube into the needle tube, and then directly injected it into Ward''s body under the confirmation of the officer.


    With the injection of the physique enhancer, Ward''s body reacted violently, shaking on the operating bed.


    The doctor who saw this scene immediately checked the equipment and felt relieved when he saw that although the brain waves and electrocardiogram on the computer had changed, there was no sign of stopping.


    The enhancer injected into Ward''s body began to transform Ward''s body after entering Ward''s blood vessels, and began to strengthen his body and cells.


    Half an hour passed, and Ward, who had passed out, opened his eyes for the first time.


    A doctor asked, "Agent Ward, what has changed in your body, how do you feel now?"


    "I''ve never felt so good."


    As soon as Ward exerted force on his arms, the ties tied to his body to fix him were all torn apart, and Ward walked off the operating table.


    Several doctors watched Ward vigilantly, in case he suddenly attacked.


    Pierce outside the operating room picked up the microphone on the side and said, "Ward, cooperate with the doctor for a physical examination, and then conduct a speed and strength test."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Seeing that Ward hadn''t lost his mind because of his power, and still obeyed the command of Pierce, he was even more happy.


    Soon Ward had completed a series of checks and was scheduled for strength and speed tests.


    Looking at the mission report submitted by his subordinates, Pierce looked it up. His physical fitness has been comprehensively strengthened. Ward''s previous secret injuries due to his career as an agent have been repaired, and his body has returned to its best state.


    In the absence of accidents, the medical school''s judgment is that Ward can live to 120 years old without any problem, and his own strength is 5 tons per punch, and the speed improvement is to one hour. The most important thing about 50 kilometers is that Ward can run at this speed for an hour without losing strength.


    Looking at the data in front of him, the joy in Pierce''s eyes could not be hidden. Although this data was not as good as the original Captain America, this enhanced potion did not have any side effects.


    The serum used by Captain America and Red Skull was regarded by them as something with great side effects, which would completely magnify a person''s character. Red Skull magnified his evil, while Captain America was infinitely magnified. his kindness.


    There are still some problems with the improved super soldier serum used by the Winter Soldiers Hydra had to freeze and brainwash these soldiers to control them.


    With these data, Pierce''s biggest idea now is to continue to observe the changes of Ward after the injection, and on the other hand, he wants more physique-enhancing medicines.


    "Hitwell, go into the greatest capacity to collect vibration gold, and there are all collected from the black market on the market."


    "If you can''t collect it, grab it. In short, we need it now."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Pierce looked at the medical report in his hand, and his eyes were even more greedy. For this reason, he saw the hope of ruling the world and got closer.


    the other side.


    African land.


    Two kilometers away from a village, several snipers were lurking in the grass and tree canopies, and the optical telescopes in their eyes were staring at a place.


    Ten kilometers further away, a large number of tanks, armored vehicles, and armed helicopters are arranged on standby at any time, and at the military base a hundred kilometers away, several combat skills are already on standby on the runway.


    At this time, in the sunlight, Feiduan''s figure slowly appeared from a distance, carrying the March sickle in his hand, leisurely heading towards the distant village.


    "Attention to all units, attention to all units."


    "The target has appeared, the target has appeared."


    "Snipers are ready to attack at any time!"


    The snipers lurking two kilometers away from the village set their sights on Feiduan who was walking in the distance through the optical scope.


    Feiduan, who was walking leisurely at this time, suddenly frowned slightly. He felt the feeling of being peeped, but he did not stop, but looked around.


    ������������

 Chapter 389： attack

    Popular recommendation:


    Feiduan looked up at the sky, but the sky above his head could be said to be clear and cloudless, not to mention the plane and not even a single bird.


    Afterwards, Feiduan glanced at both sides of the road. Although he was not a perceptive ninja, after reaching the shadow-level strength, he was clear about the surrounding troubles.


    "It seems that this is the ambush that Suzaku said?"


    "A group of Dawei chickens and dogs also want to capture Uncle Feiduan. It''s ridiculous."


    Feiduan noticed the ambush in the distance, but he didn''t care, and continued to walk towards the village in front of him.


    At this time, the interior of the village has also been set up in an ambush by S.H.I.E.L.D. There are a large number of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents hidden inside, all fully armed waiting for Feiduan to approach.


    And some even pretended to be villagers, sitting at the entrance of the village chatting or sobbing, and seeing Feiduan walking in the distance didn''t care at all, just the earphones hidden in their ears, and commands came from time to time.


    With the continuous approach of the flying section, the position from the village entrance is getting closer and closer, 1000 meters, 500 meters, 300 meters...


    Soon Feiduan reached the gate of the village, and also reached the effective range of the agents lurking in the village using anesthesia guns.


    At this time, an old man smoking at the entrance of the village looked at Feiduan who came to the entrance of the village and said, "Where are you from and who are you here to find?"


    As the uncle at the door opened his mouth to attract Feiduan''s attention, a voice came from the headsets of the other hidden agents: "Attack!"


    As the order was issued, those who were chatting at the entrance of the village, those who were hanging out, and the well-known agents lying on the houses at the entrance of the village, all took out their sedative guns and fired sedative bombs at Feiduan.


    Even the uncle who had just started talking quickly pulled out an anesthesia pistol from his lower back and shot at Feiduan''s body.


    Feiduan looked at the change in front of him, but there was a hideous smile on the corner of his mouth. I saw that he hit the uncle at the door with a flying kick, and kicked the opponent directly before he shot, smashing the tree beside him. , killed on the spot.


    At this time, the other anesthesia needles had already been shot, but Feiduan moved to the side, so he avoided directly. The anesthesia needles were all stuck on the ground.


    Feiduan glanced at the needle on the ground, swung the three-month sickle and rushed in the direction of the attack.


    At this time, the command office of the military base 100 kilometers away was remotely commanding everything here through all the surveillance videos in the village.


    At the moment, Barton looked at the anesthesia needles that everyone shot in the air, but he had expected it, picked up the walkie-talkie and immediately said: "Drop the anesthetic bombs!"


    However, Feiduan''s attack speed was too fast. Several S.H.I.E.L.D. agents at the entrance of the village were still in the future and took out the anaesthetic bombs they carried, and they hated the northwest.


    At this time, an agent who was crawling on the roof just took out a narcotic bomb from his waist and threw it in the direction of Feiduan before he saw a black Feiduan figure appearing in front of him.


    Feiduan grabbed a narcotic bomb, which was the same as a smoke bomb, and contained narcotic gas, and his feet were not idle. He directly kicked the agent''s heart and kicked it from the roof. , died on the spot.


    Just when Feiduan was going to take a look at this anesthetic bomb, a large number of smoke bombs were thrown towards Feiduan from the back of the village. As soon as these smoke bombs hit the roof and landed next to Feiduan, they were released. Lots of white gas.


    The flying section retreated directly from the gas range of the anesthesia bomb, but a large number of anesthesia bombs were still thrown over.


    "A gas bomb?"


    Feiduan, however, relied on his immortality to smell it without caring.


    "The anesthetic gas makes you want to use this kind of garbage to capture Uncle Feiduan."


    Feiduan squeezed a narcotic bomb in his hand, and then directly attacked the agents in the village.


    After Hidean waved his March sickle, gunshots, explosions and screams continued.


    "Da da da!"


    "Boom Boom!"


    "what!"


    However, the speed of the flying section was so fast that the agents could not aim at him at all, and the grenades thrown and the bullets fired had no effect at all.


    A few snipers in ambush one kilometer outside the village watched Feiduan wantonly slaughtering inside, but they couldn''t aim at Feiduan''s figure at all. In their eyes, Feiduan was like a red light moving in front of the scope.


    "Sir, call support, call support!"


    "The sniper squad couldn''t aim."


    At the command office, Patton looked at the picture that was sent back. The agent inside shouted the devil, the trigger of the assault rifle in his hand was tightly pulled, and he shot all around without any effect, and then fell down after a scream.


    The direction of the recorder on the head was aimed at the sky, and then a big foot stepped on it, turning it into a black screen.


    Among the dozens of surveillance cameras in front of them, cameras were constantly being trampled and destroyed, but some of them were kept, either facing the roof or the sky. Occasionally, one or two faced the direction of the road. .


    Looking at the picture on the screen, Patton directly instructed: "The tank troop launches an attack, and after reaching the range, it directly conducts a saturated attack, and the UU Kanshu Black Hawk helicopter takes off to attack."


    At this time, an agent said: "Sir, our people are still inside."


    Patton glanced at the red dots that kept disappearing on the screen, each of which represented the life of an agent, and said in a cold voice:


    "There is no one alive."


    Following Patton''s order, the tank units ten kilometers away immediately started moving. Their maximum range was 9 kilometers, and they flew forward immediately.


    The three Black Hawk helicopters loaded with missiles also took off at the moment they received the order and flew towards the village ten kilometers away.


    If it weren''t for the lack of time and influence issues, Patton was ready to directly transfer the missile force to attack the flying section.


    Others don''t know much about ninjas, but Barton, who lost the bionic bird Barbara, has been collecting information on ninjas. He is very aware of the power of this extraordinary performance. Ordinary weapons have limited lethality. Only such heavy weapons can cause harm to the opponent. And he is always ready to give the opponent a fatal blow.


    Feiduan quickly slaughtered all life in the village, not only SHIELD agents, but also the original residents of the village.


    This time Feiduan didn''t hold back because of the agent''s skin color. Whether it was black, white, or yellow, as long as they were in the village at this time, none of them would escape the fate of slaughter.


    The sound of gunshots and explosions, along with Feiduan''s attack, went from dense at the beginning to only a few sporadic sounds, and now there is no sound at all.


    Soon all 50 S.H.I.E.L.D. agents were left in the village by Feiduan, Feiduan walked out of the last house with the March sickle, and said disdainfully: "With such strength, I still want to capture Feiduan. uncle!"


    ������������

 Chapter 390： Great War

    Popular recommendation:


    At this time, twelve M1A3 main battle tanks of the tank force had reached a position 9 kilometers away from the village.


    "Filling the elements of shooting, shooting direction, shooting angle, deviation correction."


    "Filled up!"


    "emission!"


    "Boom boom boom boom!"


    Ten artillery-launched missiles were immediately shot by the M1A3 main station tank towards the village where the flying section was located.


    Feiduan has just dealt with all the agents, and is about to pull out all the corpses for the final sacrifice to the evil god. This sacrifice is the last point of his sacrificial journey. As long as this last game is completed, It is the pattern of the entire sacrifice left on the African land.


    Hearing the sudden roar, Feiduan looked up at the direction outside the village, and saw ten artillery-fired missiles flying towards him, and they came to him in the blink of an eye.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    The shells fell around the flying section, and hit a side road a little, and immediately blew a deep hole in the ground, and some hit the house next to it, directly blowing up the house.


    Because there has never been a precedent for hitting a person with a tank main gun, with a shooting distance of 9 kilometers, these missiles did not directly hit the flying section, but hit it at a distance of about 100 meters around the body.


    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Change in an hour????Change in an hour????Change in an hour???


    Owning ninjas: Uchiha Zuosuke (double hook jade writing wheel eye), Uno Yin Luka, Locke Lee


    Possess skills: Fire Escape, Howling Fireball, Lion Bombing, Chidori, Double Hook Jade Writing Wheel Eyes, Teaching Aid Shuriken, Formation of Enchantment, Roar of Love, Infinite Flurry, Konoha Whirlwind, and Lotus Flower.


    Reputation: 14096


    Copper coins: 352.2W


    Gold coins: 1148


    Ninja Recruitment Scrolls: 3


    Dense scrolls: 3


    Soul Jade: 1500


    Reincarnation Stone: 22000


    Psychic Beasts: Ninja Dog Army (full level), Blue Snake (0 level)


    Artifact: Inactive


    Equipment: Chunin Kunwu, Chunin Forehead Protector, Chunin Vest, Chunin Manual, Chunin Necklace, Chunin Ring.


    Ninjutsu Scroll +2


    Ninja Recruitment Scroll +1


    Gold +50


    Ninja Jade+300


    Reincarnation Stone+200


    Once again gained 500 reputation, 200 reincarnation stones and 80000 copper coins


    Pepper Potts


    Alexandra, Bodo, Sowanda and Murakami


    Hall, reception room, rest area, war room, garage, training room, room for more than five people.


    Chapter 104, you can write a side story.


    TheDirector


    Yinliana Morse


    24th at 7pm


    C Ninja increases the amount of 3 Chidori, B Ninja is 5 times that of C Ninja, and A is 3 times that of B Ninja!


    In the next second, Charlotte started the Blue Snake upgrade journey.


    After paying all the prestige and 3.02 million copper coins, Charlotte upgraded the psychic beast Blue Snake to level 20, which greatly improved the strength of the blue snake, but there is still a long way to go before reaching level 50. .


    The next second, Charlotte started Toadyoshi''s upgrade journey.


    At this time, Toadji is level 25, and each level consumes 2,800 reputation and 320,000 copper coins, and the strength increases with each level. After paying all the prestige and 1.55 million copper coins, Charlotte will use the psychic beast Toadji. It has been upgraded to level 50, which has raised its strength to its peak.


    This is Charlotte, who never thought that the consumption would be so high, almost not enough reputation and copper coins, copper coins are easy to recharge, but not enough reputation is difficult, fortunately, it is barely enough.


    Charlotte Doyle


    Age: 21


    Occupation: Ninja


    VIP level: 8


    Attributes: Fire, Thunder, Earth, Wind, Water


    Bloodstains: Three-hooked jade writing wheel eye, white eye, wooden dung


    Chakra: 56 (cards)


    Secret Scroll: Ninjutsu �� Imperial LV2 (90% damage reduction after use, lasts for 4 seconds, note cannot reduce lethal damage)


    Ninjutsu��Rage LV1 (Increase attack power by 6% after use, lasts for ten seconds.)


    Ninja �� Coming and Going Shuriken LV1: Fires a Fuuma Shuriken forward, bursting through the enemy with twice the power, and flying back to the owner after reaching the end.


    Earth Escape��Earth Movement LV1: Control the ground rupture within a certain range to rise, causing damage to the enemy, and the enemy within the attack range will be floated.


    Thunderbolt �� Thunderbolt LV1: Thunderbolt �� Lightning Bolt: Summons a falling thunderbolt to the enemy, if the enemy is not successfully killed, it will also paralyze the enemy for 2 seconds.


    Palm Immortal Jutsu �� Living LV1: Outputting chakra from the palm can improve the healing ability of wounds or affected areas. It is a kind of healing ninjutsu. The amount of chakra should be adjusted according to the severity of the disease. In addition, excessive output of chakra will destroy the normal circulatory system in the patient''s body and make the patient comatose. Not only trauma, but also internal diseases can be effectively treated. (Note that the higher the ninjutsu level, the better the healing effect)


    Wind Escape Chopping Wave LV1: Sends a trumpet-shaped air pressure to the front, which can easily knock the opponent''s shuriken into the air, and even knock away opponents in the distance.


    Water Escape��Water Rush LV1: With itself as the center, it summons water that rotates and rises rapidly like a tornado. After that, the water spreads like a waterfall and attacks the opponent downwards, finally forming a big river. All attacks and defenses are controlled by the caster. .


    Owning ninjas: Uchiha Zuosuke Rong (double hook jade writing wheel eye), Uno Yin Luka, Li Luo Rong (Dumen Li), mute, ninja students - whirlpool Naruto, Kam Dori - Temari, Konoha Sannin - Tsunade, Hinata Neji, Hinata Hinata, Hidean, Juvenile Hatake Kakashi, Anbe Hatake Kakashi, Anbe Uchiha Itachi, Anbe Yamato, C Shinobi Naruto. UU reading


    Possessed skills: Fire Escape, Hao Fireball, Lion Bomb, Thousand Birds, Double Hook Jade Writing Wheel Eye, Teaching Aid Shuriken, Formation of Formation, Roar of Love, Infinite Flurry, Konoha Whirlwind, Watch Lotus Flower, Meteor Buckle, Konoha Gale, Lilianhua, Ninja �� Poisonous Mist, Hidden Weapon Needle Bullet, Yanhui �� Dolphin Dance, Paint Prank, Clone �� Double Strike, Harem Technique, Cyclone Kadori, Cyclone Bombardment, Kadori �� Gust Dance, Strange Force, Forehead/Angry Kick, Slug, Tongue and Tooth, Rachel, Preface, Hunting, Multi-Shadow Clone, Rachel, Clone Big Blast, Fire Escape, High Fireball, Extinction, Waterstop Slash , Wooden Dun, gavel, Wooden Dun, Wooden Clone Technique, Wooden Dun, Tree Bound Eternal Burial, White Eyes, Soft Step Double Fist, Guarding Eight Diagrams Sixty-Four Palms, Eight Diagrams Array, Huitian, Empty Wheel Strike, Soft Boxing Technique. Gossip Sixty-Four Palms, Flying Scythe, Slicing Punishment, Spell, Death by Blood, Spiral Pill, Shadow Clone, Double Kick, Vortex Naruto 2,000 Bombs.


    Reputation: 24310


    Copper coins: 11575.8W


    Gold Coins: 714


    Ninja Recruitment Scrolls: 4


    Ninjutsu scrolls: 2


    Normal treasure chest: 2


    Treasure Chest: 2


    Ninja: 3450


    Reincarnation Stone: 23900


    Psychic Beasts: Ninja Dog Army (full level), Blue Snake (full level), Toad Ji (25 level), Slug (full level)


    Artifact: Inactive


    Equipment: Chunin Kunwu, Chunin Forehead Protector, Chunin Vest, Chunin Manual, Chunin Necklace, Chunin Ring.

 Chapter 391： Destroyed tanks

    Popular recommendation:


    Flying Duan has no scruples about the incoming machine gun bullets, but when the kinetic energy reaches the highest, his hands are imprinted.


    "The art of psychic!"


    Mike Kay''s Ninja Turtle was channeled to his feet by Feiduan, and then using the Ninja Turtle as a point of leverage, he again mobilized the Chakra on his body to jump up hard.


    "You''re going too far, Feiduan!"


    After Ninja Turtle scolded, he was released from the psychic on the way of being kicked and returned to the psychic world.


    After the second jump, Feiduan''s figure was already close to the Black Hawk helicopter, but he didn''t want to jump on the helicopter, but held the March sickle behind him in his hand.


    "Come down for me!"


    I saw Feiduan grabbing the chain at the tail of the March sickle and rounded the March sickle wheel out, and the chakra attached to the flying segment on the March sickle directly passed through the middle of the black eagle''s fuselage.


    "Shh!"


    Without the slightest sense of hindrance, the Black Eagle was directly cut in half by the flying March sickle, disintegrating from the air and falling downward.


    "boom!"


    The black eagle, which was cut into two pieces, detonated the missile above it at the moment of falling, and a larger explosion occurred.


    In the military base, looking at the last scene before the crash of the Black Hawk, everyone on the scene looked at each other in dismay, and they jumped to a height of one kilometer after two jumps, which simply refreshed their cognition.


    Patton picked up the microphone and shouted to the remaining two Black Hawk helicopters: "Pull up the height, immediately pull up the upper section!"


    "Tank troops immediately carried out indiscriminate artillery coverage!"


    After Feiduan jumped out of the air, he glanced at the crashed Black Hawk beside him, and looked into the distance, but saw two Black Hawk helicopters raising their heights.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    A large amount of artillery fire came from the tank unit six kilometers away again, and it was still a powerful catapult missile.


    "Shh!"


    The flying section is full of horsepower, and the speed has already exceeded the speed of sound. Li Locke''s Dumen does not know how much faster, like a black lightning running towards the front, the distance of 6 kilometers has been reached in just a few breaths. At this time, the tank troops The personnel just fired the first round of artillery according to Patton''s order.


    Feiduan looked at the tank in front of him, and the figure flashed to the side of the car, only to see Feiduan lifted his leg and kicked from the side.


    "boom!"


    I saw the tank on the far side, the big guy weighing 51 tons, was directly kicked by Feiduan and smashed towards another tank next to him.


    The two tanks collided and exploded violently, but the shells in the tanks were directly detonated.


    The accident on the side quickly attracted the attention of other tankers. The machine gunner on the tank immediately mobilized auxiliary weapons, 2x7.62mm parallel machine guns, and 1x12.7mm remote control machine guns.


    The sixteen machine guns on the remaining eight tanks immediately turned around, trying to aim at Feiduan''s figure, but where did they keep up with the opponent''s speed.


    "Hahaha, your uncle Feiduan is here!"


    The flying section jumped to the front of a tank''s test, the March sickle hooked the tank''s barrel, and when she threw a tank hard, the flying section directly lifted it and smashed it to the body of a tank outside the two.


    "clang!"


    With the muffled sound of metal collision, the tank below smashed the barrel of the second layer directly, and the two tanks were directly scrapped, but this time, the missile did not explode due to the impact.


    The speed of the flying section was very fast, but within a few minutes, the remaining 8 tanks were either smashed or smashed in half by him with the March Scythe.


    The flying section that has reached the shadow-level strength is terrifyingly destructive, and the March sickle attached to the chakra is even more urgent. The tank troops were completely destroyed by the flying section without any effective counterattack.


    At this time, the two Black Hawk helicopters in the sky launched the two Hellfire missiles they carried towards the flying section, and the four Hellfire missiles flew over with the flames behind them in an instant.


    However, the Hellfire missile''s speed of 391.7 per second is extremely fast in the eyes of ordinary people, but in Feiduan''s eyes, it is nothing more than that. Even Dumen''s Xiao Li can catch up with this speed when he bursts out with all his strength.


    The flying section directly grabbed a tank barrel that was divided into only half, and threw it towards the cannonball in front of it. The half of the tank that was thrown out directly collided with the first Hellfire missile, detonating the opponent directly.


    "boom!"


    The explosion of the first Hellfire missile directly blew the half of the tank that collided with it into pieces, and the second, third, and fourth missiles went through the smoke toward the flying section.


    At this time, the speed of the flying section is like a flash of lightning, and it runs forward quickly, directly opening the distance from the missile.


    The Hellfire missile was almost approaching the ground at this time, and there was no way to change its direction through automatic aiming, and it plunged into the wreckage of the tank unit.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    The speed of the flying section was extremely fast, and it was out of the explosion range in an instant. The three detonated hellfire bombs completely wiped out all the members of the tank unit, but did not cause the slightest damage to the targetMilitary in the base.


    Patton saw that his tank unit had been wiped out, one Black Hawk helicopter had been damaged, and hundreds of S.H.I.E.L.D. field agents had been lost, and his face was already darkened to rival that of the black gravy.


    Looking at the strength shown by the flying section, he once thought that there was a problem with Coulson''s intelligence. It was faster than artillery and missiles, and the artillery was covered without damage. The light machine gun equipped by the Black Hawk hit the opponent. Injured to the slightest.


    This is the strength that a small rebel in a small ninja village should have?


    At this time, Patton was thinking about what kind of weapons to use to kill Feiduan, because he was in a foreign country, although S.H.I.E.L.D. obtained the local military authorization, but when he came over, he did not carry a large missile vehicle and nuclear warhead. It''s not that they don''t want to.


    But other countries in the United Nations simply do not allow S.H.I.E.L.D. to fly around the world with such powerful missiles, otherwise the other four will directly shoot down the S.H.I.E.L.D. Airbus from the sky.


    "What is the maximum attack radius of the missiles carried by the fighter jets in the base point?"


    "Sir, the maximum blast radius of air-to-surface missiles carried by fighter jets at the base is only 300 meters."


    Hearing the explosion radius of 300 meters, Patton''s face was not better. Only two fighter planes in the base fired four at a time, and the largest attack area only covered 2 kilometers.


    At the speed of the missile''s Mach 3, from being detected by the flying segment to the attack detonation, this speed and time have long allowed the opponent to leave the explosion range.


    Unless it is an intercontinental missile with a larger attack area, or the kind that carries a large-yield nuclear warhead or a hydrogen warhead, the kind that covers an area of ??tens of kilometers.


    ������������

 Chapter 392： Black Hawk down

    Popular recommendation:


    And such a weapon, S.H.I.E.L.D. dares to launch it in other countries, and Wuchang will be able to destroy S.H.I.E.L.D. with missiles the next day, not to mention that Barton has no right to bring such a weapon.


    Seeing that he was a little powerless to Feiduan, Barton was a little powerless.


    The flying section looked up at the two Black Hawk helicopters in the sky. At this time, the height of the helicopters had risen to an altitude of more than 4,000 meters, and it continued to rise. The highest distance of the Black Hawk was 5,600 meters, but the height in front of him was only 5,600 meters. It is also a little weak for the flying section.


    Even if he can jump, he can''t jump several kilometers high, and after all, he is not a ninja like Deidara who can squeeze a flying tool for himself.


    But Feiduan didn''t give up, he just followed below the helicopter. Although he couldn''t reach each other, the speed of running was not at all necessary for the Black Hawk helicopter.


    There is always a time for the opponent to land, and at that time, they can be wiped out.


    in the base.


    After pondering for a moment, Patton still ordered: "The Black Hawk troops return, and suspend the attack!"


    At this time, after receiving the order, the two Black Hawk helicopters in the sky did not continue to circle in the sky, but flew towards the base.


    As the Black Hawk helicopter started to leave, Feiduan raised his head and stared at the other party''s direction, and ran on the ground together.


    This run is more than 20 kilometers, because this place is all desert, and the dust brought up by the flying section is also very large. Immediately let the observation on the helicopter be complete, noticed something wrong below, and immediately looked down with the telescope , and found that the person underground is Feiduan.


    "Sir, the target is below us."


    Hearing Feiduan following them, the captain of the plane was stunned for a moment.


    "Call Black Hawk Two, call Black Hawk Two."


    "Black Hawk No. 2 received, Black Hawk No. 1 please speak."


    "The target seems to be following us, now offset 30 degrees to the left, flying ten kilometers for testing."


    "Black Hawk 2 received, offset 30�� to the left, and flew ten kilometers."


    The two Black Hawk helicopters immediately shifted their direction and flew to the left.


    On the radar area of ??the base, two Black Hawk helicopters were soon seen deviating from the flight path, and they were immediately confirmed.


    "Black Hawk No. 1 and Black Hawk No. 2, returned to the base as ordered, why did they deviate from the course?"


    "Please answer."


    When Barton heard the news, he immediately went to the radar area to watch.


    "Black Hawk No. 1, Black Hawk No. 2 received."


    "According to our observations, the target is moving with us and is now being tested."


    The agents in the radar area looked at each other in dismay, but did not expect a ninja on the ground to move with the helicopter. How could this be possible, what the other party wanted to do.


    Barton said in a cold voice: "He wants to find a base."


    "As long as he follows the helicopter, he will be able to find our military base when the helicopter lands here."


    Hearing Patton''s words, an agent said, "Isn''t it impossible. The Black Hawk is still 80 kilometers away from us. Even if he can keep up with the speed of the Black Hawk, can he have such strong endurance?"


    Barton thought of the speed at which Charlotte ran from one city to another in just a while, maybe this was just a small problem for Feiduan.


    In particular, this Feiduan Rebel Ninja has been trained as a ninja since he was a child, and he can successfully defect from his own village, so his strength is probably even stronger.


    "Don''t underestimate this ninja named Feiduan, maybe 80 kilometers is not a problem for him."


    Soon the two Black Hawk helicopters flew ten kilometers to the left. At thirty degrees in the sky, after ten kilometers, they changed the direction directly, but the flight segment still followed them.


    "Black Hawk One calls the base, calls the base."


    "The base received it, Black Hawk No. 1, please speak."


    "The target has been following us, what to do next."


    The operators looked at their commander Patton, waiting for the results.


    Patton touched his chin with one hand and thought for a moment, then said, "How much fuel is left, can you insist on flying to the Ethiopian National Airport?"


    However, Patton did not intend to reveal the location of the base, and let the two pilots fly directly to the national airport of this land with the Black Hawk fighter jets for landing.


    And with Ethiopia''s national strength, it does not dare to detain SHIELD''s Black Hawk helicopters.


    The operator immediately repeated Patton''s words aside.


    "Sir, our fuel does not allow us to fly to the Ethiopian National Airport, which is too far from us."


    Hearing the words from Black Hawk One, Barton was silent.


    If you can''t go back to the base, you can''t go to Ethiopia''s national airport, and even if you go to the airport, it may not be safe.


    Just when Barton was thinking, the voice of Black Hawk No. 1 came again.


    "Sir, we and the Black Hawk 2 will fly towards the Red Sea and try to make a parachute landing at sea."


    "If unfortunately killed, I hope that one day I can avenge us."


    With the voice of the pilot, the entire base commander fell silent.


    Patton''s fists clenched tightly again, and his voice was hoarse: "Fly toward the Red Sea as much as possible When the plane runs out of fuel, choose to parachute to survive."


    "If the target doesn''t follow, fire a flare to save life as much as possible!"


    "Black Hawk No. 1 received, Black Hawk No. 2 received!"


    The entire base fell with Barton''s words and became silent again.


    the other side.


    New York.


    Charlotte''s base.


    The Chakra cocoon on Charlotte Doyle was about to run out of energy at this time, and it had changed from a state that was invisible to the naked eye that could not be detected before, into a transparent Chakra cocoon. Charlotte Doyle lying inside. Er also became clearly visible.


    The clothing on his body was completely destroyed by Chakra in the bloodline transformation project, leaving only the body of a red fruit, and Charlotte''s posture was like a baby lying in the mother''s body.


    Tsunade recorded all the changes in Chakra''s cocoon, and even Charlotte''s body was observed (from a doctor''s point of view).


    Charlotte''s body became infinitely white, the blood vessels of the entire body were completely replaced, and the number of cells in the body was the same as that of the ninjas in the ninja world. The bloodline of the clan is its own aptitude that pushes it towards a terrifying existence.


    Although it is still far from the three-generation bloodline of Indra Asura, it is far beyond the ordinary single bloodline.


    At this time, the nearly transparent Chakra cocoon suddenly swelled, then shrank and turned into an invisible energy that entered Charlotte''s body.


    Charlotte opened her eyes as the chakra cocoon disappeared.


    Ding��Bloodline primary transformation completed!


    ������������

 Chapter 393： wake up and change

    Charlotte, who had just opened her eyes, saw Tsunade standing in front of her, looked down at her state, but found herself lying on the ground naked, with a lot of energy blocks around her.


    ??


    Seeing this scene, Charlotte didn''t change her face, she waved Merlin''s robe and was put on by him.


    ??


    As for whether or not Tsunade has seen it all, Charlotte doesn''t think it''s important, it''s better to take a loss and see it back later.


    ??


    Tsunade saw Charlotte awake, and immediately asked, "How is it, how does it feel?"


    ??


    Tsunade is indeed very interested in everything about the degeneration of blood vessels, and her interest lies far beyond Charlotte''s naked body. After all, she has seen the naked body for a long time, but she really doesn''t understand everything about the degeneration of blood vessels.


    ??


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Charlotte closed her eyes and felt her own changes. Her whole body was full of power, and her chakra volume was also extremely large.


    ??


    With Charlotte''s mobilization, her whole body was surrounded by a dark blue chakra, and a terrifying aura erupted from herself.


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    The terrifying aura emanating from Charlotte caused a ferocious wind to rage in the room, and Tsunade''s expression changed.


    ??


    "The quality of this chakra..."


    ??


    Indeed, Tsunade found that Charlotte Chakra''s quality has changed so much, which is incredible. It can be said that it has improved a great level, and even the aura emanating from her has reached the level of the shadow level under her perception.


    ??


    "Is this the magic of bloodline transformation?"


    ??


    Hearing Tsunade''s words, Charlotte was stunned. To know about the evolution of the bloodline, he only knew it after being reminded by the system, so he couldn''t help but say:


    ??


    "How do you know the bloodline has transformed?"


    ??


    "Master Balazser came to confirm, and is now resting in the base."


    ??


    Hearing his own situation alarmed Mr. Bassader, so he asked uncertainly, "How long have I been in a coma?"


    ??


    "Nine days, it took nine days for your bloodline to transform."


    ??


    Charlotte was stunned when she heard that it took 9 days. I didn''t expect it to take so long. You must know that this is just the collection of the five bloodlines passed down by Kaguya Otsutsuki, and these five bloodlines are all preliminary. , not very complete.


    ??


    The Qianshou clan has not yet obtained the power of Hashima, and Uchiha has not obtained the power of Madara, not to mention the blood of Shiren here, that is, the Tianren of the sun and even the feet of the sun have not obtained, and the vortex is only mixed blood, They are not pure blood, but Kaguya-kun Maru, who has awakened the corpse veins, is not bad.


    ??


    It took him 9 days to evolve such a primary bloodline, which is a bit exaggerated.


    ??


    Looking at the energy block under her feet, Charlotte wondered, "What happened these days?"


    ??


    After all, the energy blocks are all in his storage space, and appearing here means that the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. have come to visit and have issued a mission request, especially since there are not many energy blocks in front of him, which is a huge 500 yuan.


    ??


    Tsunade thought for a while and said, "I''ve been on your side recently, and I don''t know much about it. I need Secretary Jin to come over and report the situation to you."


    ??


    Charlotte glanced at her disfigured room that was destroyed, put all the energy blocks on the ground into the storage space, and said, "Let Secretary Jin come to the conference room, I''ll wait for her there."


    ??


    Tsunade lifted the seal at the door and ordered Yamato to notify Secretary Kim, then followed Charlotte to the conference room and waited.


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    The two Black Hawk helicopters flew all the way to the sky over the Red Sea bordering Ethiopia, and the flight section also followed along.


    ??


    At this time, the machine gunner on the Black Hawk helicopter held a telescope and looked at the flying section standing on the sea, showing a serious look of despair.


    ??


    "Captain, the target is following."


    ??


    "He was standing on the sea below."


    ??


    Hearing the machine gunner''s report, the captain''s face also showed a bitter look.


    ??


    "The jet fuel on the plane is about to run out. Since that''s the case, let''s fly as far as possible, so as not to let it have a chance to salvage the Black Eagle."


    ??


    "Yes!"


    ??


    In this way, Black Hawk 1 and Black Hawk 2 used up their last aviation fuel and headed for the depths of the sea.


    ??


    The flying section followed the two Black Hawk helicopters all the way across the sea, and soon saw the two planes start to lower their altitudes. Finally, the propellers of the fuselage did not rotate, and plunged directly into the sea.


    ??


    The two helicopters suddenly lost their power from an altitude of 4,000 meters and dived straight down from the air, startling them.


    ??


    You must know that he originally planned to follow the two planes to find each other''s base, but he didn''t expect such a result.


    ??


    "Boom Boom!"


    ??


    The two Black Hawk helicopters smashed into pieces in an instant when they hit the sea, and the agents on the planes committed suicide by drinking bullets after confirming that there was no hope of surviving.


    ??


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Feiduan really knew that he had been tricked. No agent survived, so he would have no possibility of torture, and he was instantly furious.


    ??


    "Asshole, bastard!"


    ??


    The March sickle was thrown in all directions by the flying section, hitting the sea, causing a large amount of water to shoot into the sky.


    ??


    "Boom Boom Boom"


    ??


    in the military base.


    ??


    The signals of the two Black Hawk helicopters completely disappeared from the radar, and the faces of everyone in S.H.I.E.L.D. showed sadness. The agent in charge of the communication before said, "Sir, the Black Hawk has fallen!"


    ??


    Barton was silent for a few seconds, making the atmosphere of the scene even more serious.


    ??


    "All stand up and observe three minutes of silence for the members of Black Hawk 1 and Black Hawk 2!"


    ??


    After Patton''s words fell, all the personnel in the base command center stood up, took off their hats, and went underground to observe a moment of silence for their companions.


    ??


    After three minutes, the silence ended.


    ??


    Barton said, ""


    ??


    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After 1 hour ???????????????????????????1 hour


    ??


    The following is invalid content, there was a sudden power outage at home, sorry.


    ??


    ������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������������


    ??


    Seeing that Sandyin Village had no intention of cooperating, and the demands were as high as Charlotte''s, Coulson immediately changed the subject.


    ??


    "I want to visit your leader in Sandyin Village. How can I get this qualification?"


    ??


    Seeing that there was no hope for in-depth cooperation, Coulson began to target the location of Sand Ninja Village. Only by visiting the door would he be able to obtain the location of the other party.


    ??


    When Temari heard Coulson''s words, he narrowed his eyes and said, "It''s not impossible to visit Sandyin Village."


    ??


    "As long as you are willing to give me the universe cube, I can try to persuade my father to accept your visit."


    Coulson was slightly taken aback when he heard Temari''s words, father?


    ??


    She said that she was visiting the leader of Sandyin Village. Could it be that her father was...


    ??


    "Who is Ling Zun?"


    ??


    However, Temari did not answer Coulson''s words, but pointed to the stopwatch on the table and said, "It''s time."


    ??


    Coulson looked at where Temari was pointing, and found that another minute had passed.


    ??


    "Another puppet."


    ??


    In just four minutes, Coulson had thrown out 200 energy blocks, but in order to confirm the news, these expenses were worth it.


    ??


    Temari shot a chakra thread, directly pulled a puppet from the counter and placed it on the table.


    ??


    However, although Temari is better at wind escape, there is still no problem in simply using the chakra wire to bring the puppet doll.


    ??


    Seeing Temari''s hand, Coulson secretly remembered this scene in his heart, ready to go back for analysis.


    ??


    After putting the puppet on the table, Temari started talking.


    ??


    "My father is Luo Sha, the fourth generation of Kazekage from Shayin Village."


    ??


    "Fengying?"


    ??


    "Yes, the leader of Sandyin Village is Kazekage."


    ??


    "Then the leader of Muye Village is Muying?"


    ??


    At first, Coulson wondered if the leader of the other party was called the village chief, but he didn''t expect it to be called Kazekage.


    ??


    Temari laughed when he heard Coulson''s words.


    ??


    "Hahaha��"


    ??


    Temari smiled and leaned back and forth. Coulson was a little confused, but he still said, "Did I say something wrong?"


    ??


    "The leader of Konoha Village is not called Kokage, but Hokage."


    ??


    Coulson also understood that he had guessed wrong, and then asked somewhat uncertainly, "Are all the leaders of the Ninja Village called Shadows?"


    ??


    "Not all the leaders of Ninja Village can be called Shadow. Even if their strength reaches the shadow level or even exceeds the average shadow level powerhouse, they still cannot be called shadow."


    ??


    "Only the leader of the Five Great Ninja Villages can be called Shadow."


    ??


    "What are the Five Great Ninja Villages?"


    ??


    "Sandy Ninja Village, Konoha Ninja Village, Mist Ninja Village, Rocky Ninja Village, Cloudy Ninja Village."


    ??


    A minute passed in a blink of an eye. After only asking a few questions, the time passed, and all the energy blocks that Coulson brought today have been used up.


    ??


    But for Coulson, it''s not a loss for him. Four minutes asked more questions than four. If you were in Charlotte''s office, you would have to pay a lot to get this information.


    ??


    He even suspected the name of a Shinobi village, and Charlotte would charge him 50 energy blocks.


    ??


    "Thank you very much for Ms. Temari''s explanation. The energy block I brought today can only buy 4 dolls. I hope I can buy dolls here next time."


    ??


    Then Coulson tapped the Bluetooth on his ear, but within a few minutes, two S.H.I.E.L.D. agents walked in, came to Coulson, and put the four suitcases in their hands on the ground.


    ??


    Coulson pointed to the four dolls on the table and said to the two: "Put these four puppets away."


    ??


    The SHIELD agents who were instructed to hold the dolls on the table in their arms, each holding two in their arms.


    ??


    After the table was emptied, Coulson put the suitcase on the table and opened it one by one, revealing the energy blocks contained in the suitcase.


    ??


    "200 energy blocks, all of them are here, take a look."


    ??


    Temari glanced at the energy block in front of him, and knew that there was no error in the amount of 200, then nodded.


    ??


    "There is no problem with the quantity."


    ??


    "Then I''ll say goodbye first."


    ??


    Coulson took two agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. and left the Sandyin puppet shop, but Coulson, who walked out of the puppet shop, looked up at the shop''s sign, patted his forehead but forgot to ask the other party the true meaning of the puppet. .


    ??


    He believed that the puppet shop opened by the daughter of Fengying should be more than just a doll. He glanced at the four puppets in the agent''s hands, and he might be able to see something.


    ??


    Otherwise, you will have to wait until the next visit before you can ask each other.


    ??


    "boarding!"


    ??


    After Coulson said a word, he took two S.H.I.E.L.D. agents to sit on the Chevrolet SUV parked at the door, and drove in the direction of the Trident Building.


    ??


    Temari in the puppet shop looked at the energy block in front of him, and after closing the suitcase, he directly used the psychic technique to let the ninja dog Brazil bring it all back to the psychic world, and then transfer it to Lord Charlotte.


    ??


    As for the phone notification, Temari can''t do it. Considering the SHIELD''s phone monitoring, if you use the phone or Internet notification, it will definitely be intercepted by the other party, so that the SHIELD will know that Sand Ninja sent the energy block to the Charlotte''s hands will doubt their identities and the authenticity of the ninja power.


    ??


    All of these are things that Charlotte explained on purpose before leaving the base.


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    Gaara walked aimlessly on the streets of Brooklyn, looking at everything in this bustling city in the world, carrying her big gourd behind her back, because her strange dress attracted the attention of many people.


    ??


    Seeing the pedestrians on the street, I looked at myself with no fear except curiosity, and even more ignorance. For such a situation, Gaara''s mood is much better. At that time, UU read www. uukanshu. The ninjas in the com village looked at him with fear forever, and even the villagers looked at him with fear.


    ??


    After coming to this world, whether it was the ninjas from Lord Charlotte''s side or the people in this world, there was never a trace of hatred and fear in his eyes, and he enjoyed such a life.


    ??


    At this time, a street performer dressed as a clown walked up to Gaara with a handful of cute nitrogen balloons in his hand, and then took out a Mickey Mouse-style one and handed it to Gaara.


    ??


    Looking at the man in strange clothes in front of me, I love Luo for a while, and then slowly said: "This is for me?"


    ??


    The man dressed as a clown didn''t speak, but nodded happily with a smile on his face.


    ??


    Looking at the other party''s behavior, Gaara also understood, so he stretched out his palm to take the white rope handed over by the other party, and glanced at the Mickey Mouse balloon floating in the air.


    ??


    "thanks!"


    ??


    After the clown squatted down slightly to return the salute, he bypassed Gaara and hopped away. When he met a child along the way, he also gave a nitrogen balloon as a gift.


    ??


    Gaara looked back at the clown who was leaving, and there was also a smile on his face. Just as he was about to turn his head to leave, a few blacks suddenly rushed out from the alley to the middle, and dressed the clown at once. The man pulled into the alley and then pushed it to the ground.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 394： learn from each other

    After Uchiha Itachi left, only Charlotte and Tsunade were left in the conference room.


    ??


    Tsunade grabbed Charlotte''s arm and said, "Let''s learn from each other and see how much your strength has improved this time."


    ??


    Charlotte pondered for a while, and was more interested in the improvement of her own strength. As for the recruitment of ninjas, it was not bad for a while.


    ??


    "Okay, let''s go to the training ground outside."


    ??


    The two came to the training ground outside and stood face to face to form the seal of opposition.


    ??


    Tsunade said, "I''m going to attack."


    ??


    Tsunade swooped, just like Charlotte dashing, while waving his hands to slash.


    ??


    However, Charlotte did not evade at all. Tsunade''s speed was in his eyes at this time, and he didn''t have the swiftness of the original. All movements were in his eyes.


    ??


    I saw that Charlotte grabbed Tsunade''s chopped palm and grabbed it on Tsunade''s wrist.


    ??


    "Your speed has slowed down."


    ??


    "There is absolutely no need for such a test between us."


    ??


    Tsunade was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Charlotte to be able to grab her arm so easily. When she heard Charlotte''s words, she instantly became angry. Does this mean I''m releasing water, or I''m weak? .


    ??


    "drink!"


    ??


    "It hurts my feet!"


    ??


    Tsunade kicked his legs with one move, and his feet kicked toward Charlotte''s chin with a strange force.


    ??


    Charlotte let go of Tsunade''s wrist and did a backflip to avoid Tsunade''s attack.


    ??


    Seeing that no one was kicked, Tsunade''s upward kick was changed to a downward split, and he kicked on the ground.


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    The training ground was directly kicked out of a big pit, and the sand on the ground splashed towards Charlotte.


    ??


    "Shhhhhh!"


    ??


    Charlotte was quick, grabbed all the flying stones in her hands, and set them aside on the ground.


    ??


    Seeing Charlotte''s relaxed and comfortable appearance, Tsunade''s body chakra surged, and the figure appeared in front of Charlotte in a flash, and she directly attacked with a fist.


    ??


    Charlotte looked at Tsunade''s fist and used strange power instead of punching.


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    The two fists collided, and a shock wave appeared between the two of them, and the ground of the training ground was instantly hit and overturned.


    ??


    In the face of Tsunade''s strange power, Charlotte did not lose out at all or even outperformed.


    ??


    The roar went from the training ground to the entire base. The werewolves in the No. 2 training ground were shocked when they heard this movement. What kind of strength is this to cause such a movement.


    ??


    The other ninjas in the base put down what they were holding at this time, and ran towards the No. 3 training ground where Charlotte and Tsunade were learning.


    ??


    At this time, Balthazar and David, who were resting in the base, felt the vibration of the base just after hearing Ginny inform Charlotte that Charlotte was awake.


    ??


    "Let''s go and have a look together, maybe this is what Charlotte caused."


    ??


    Tsunade saw that she had been attacking for a long time, and Charlotte was not injured at all, but she was not clearly injured in the two punches.


    ??


    "One move will determine the outcome!"


    ??


    Looking at Tsunade with a serious expression, Charlotte nodded: "Okay!"


    ??


    Tsunade jumped into the air with a punch that fell from the sky. The blue chakra gathered on the fist, but it was her profound skill, but there was no psychic slug to attack with acid.


    ??


    "It''s just right!"


    Charlotte, however, used the strange power together, standing on the spot and punching upwards. The huge fist wind rose into the sky, and the natural white clouds were scattered by the fist wind.


    ??


    The two fists meet.


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    A huge explosion sounded at the No. 3 training ground. The strong shock wave directly and completely destroyed the No. 3 training ground, and the ground that Charlotte stepped on completely collapsed downward.


    ??


    Tsunade, on the other hand, was blown away by the huge impact and landed in a free fall from the sky.


    ??


    Seeing Tsunade didn''t move, but fell from the sky for her own use, Charlotte frowned slightly, is she injured?


    ??


    He suddenly appeared below Tsunade in a flash, and hugged Tsunade in his arms in the way of a princess hug.


    ??


    But it was the punches just now that Charlotte also burst out with the strength of her whole body. Her strength was directly higher than Tsunade, and she knocked back Tsunade''s strength. This punch directly stunned Tsunade.


    ??


    "Shhhhhh!"


    ??


    At this time, all the ninjas ran to the third training ground, and when they saw the destroyed training ground in front of them, they were amazed at the strength of Lord Charlotte.


    ??


    Charlotte hugged Tsunade and looked at the ninjas at the entrance of the training ground, as well as Mr. Balazser, David and others who came over, and said embarrassedly: "I''ll have a discussion with Tsunade, I didn''t expect the movement to be a bit big, it''s harmful Everyone is here."


    ??


    Balthazar looked at Charlotte, saw Tsunade in his arms, and said with a smile, "The way young people fall in love is just different."


    ??


    After speaking, Balthazar turned around and left with David. David wanted to say something, but was directly pulled over by Balthazar.


    ??


    Balthazar''s ridicule also caused Kakashi Yamato and other ninjas to look at each other, standing there and saying something.


    ??


    Charlotte looked at the back of Balthazar''s departure and shouted, "Teacher, please help me restore the training ground."


    ??


    Balthazar raised his arms high and made an ok gesture, but his footsteps did not stop.


    ??


    Charlotte glanced at the ninja at the entrance, then glanced at Tsunade in her arms, and said, "Well, I''ll take Tsunade back to her room to rest first. She was a little hurt from the discussion just now."


    ??


    "You guys should do your own business first. Arrange a party in the evening to celebrate."


    ??


    After speaking, Charlotte, regardless of everyone''s reaction, walked towards the lounge with Tsunade in her arms.


    ??


    At this time, Naruto Uzumaki looked at Sakura Haruno and said, "Sakura, is Lord Charlotte dating Tsunade-sama?"


    ??


    However, Haruno Sakura''s eyes were on Sasuke, and he didn''t notice Naruto''s words at all.


    ??


    Sasuke Uchiha, however, looked around and said to himself, "Where''s my brother, why isn''t my brother here?"


    ??


    As for Hinata Hinata, who stood aside, two forefingers tapped each other on his chest, and murmured in a voice that he could only hear: "Naruto-kun!"


    ??


    ??


    When she came to Tsunade''s room in the base, Charlotte put Tsunade on the bed and coughed when she saw Tsunade pretending to be dizzy.


    ??


    But it was Tsunade who woke up shortly after being hugged by Charlotte, but Tsunade felt that there were a lot of ninjas outside the training ground, but instantly didn''t want to wake up.


    ??


    Tiao was embarrassed to let a bunch of juniors see this scene, so Tsunade pretended to be dizzy to the end and never woke up.


    ??


    Hearing Charlotte''s cough at this time, knowing that the other party must have found out, they sat up from the bed and stared at each other.


    ??


    Charlotte looked at Tsunade, and Tsunade looked at Charlotte. The two looked at each other like this. After about three seconds, Tsunade took the lead and said, "..."


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 395： The extraordinary can defeat the extraordinary

    "What happened to your blood vessels?"


    ??


    "Your strength has improved a lot this time, and you just beat me in physical skills."


    ??


    Charlotte looked at Tsunade, whose face was full of curiosity, smiled, pulled a stool from the side, placed it directly by Tsunade''s bed, and said, "Do you know your own bloodline?"


    ??


    Tsunade thought for a while, then said, "I''m from the Qianshou clan, is there anything wrong with my bloodline being the Qianshou bloodline?"


    ??


    "Then do you know where the Qianshou bloodline originated?"


    ??


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tsunade was stunned for a moment, and then said, "The blood of a thousand hands is the blood of a thousand hands, where else can it originate?"


    ??


    Charlotte shook her head, and then said, "The origin of Qianshou''s bloodline and the immortals of the Six Paths are not only Qianshou, but Uchiha is also a descendant of the Immortals of the Six Paths."


    ??


    "How is it possible, Qianshou and Uchiha are enemies, how is it possible that they are related by blood."


    ??


    "And the Six Path Immortals, do they really exist?"


    ??


    Seeing Tsunade''s disbelief, Charlotte began to tell Tsunade the story of the Six Paths Sage and his two sons, Indra and Asura.


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    Patton, who lost more than half of his manpower, did not stay at the military base for a long time. He brought the remaining personnel, packed all the equipment and materials into the Airbus, and flew to New York.


    ??


    The Trident Building of S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters.


    ??


    At this time, Nick Fury''s heart was bleeding, he lost, he lost.


    ??


    The elite field personnel of S.H.I.E.L.D. directly lost more than 100 people this time, twice as much as the previous two combined losses.


    ??


    Looking at the information that Barton sent back first, Nick Fury never thought that he would lose so badly and lose so much, and in the end he didn''t bring any harm to the other party.


    ??


    S.H.I.E.L.D. didn''t even get anything like blood samples.


    ??


    And this is just the betrayal of a small ninja village, with such a huge strength, how terrifying the strength of that big ninja village will be.


    ??


    Could it be that only the extraordinary can fight the extraordinary?


    ??


    Nick Fury got up and walked around the office, thinking about measures to deal with the flying section.


    ??


    If the external force is not considered, how should S.H.I.E.L.D. capture Feiduan? Even if it cannot be captured, how can they kill Feiduan?


    ??


    If you can''t get a living one, a corpse is fine. Even a piece of the torso is acceptable to bring back for research. Even if it''s just a corpse, S.H.I.E.L.D. can get some of the things it wants out of it.


    ??


    Nick Fury stood alone in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and began to think. However, according to the mission report and some videos sent back by Patton, Nick Fury found helplessly that with the existing strength and technology of SHIELD, unless a nuclear bomb was used against Ethiopia Washing the ground may not hurt the opponent.


    ??


    It''s not something that can be solved with a single nuclear bomb. It has to be ground scrubbing, high-yield, multiple, and whole territory bombing, and then it is possible to destroy this rebellion flying section.


    ??


    After all, the opponent''s speed is really exaggerated. It''s just a nuclear bomb, not the location of the target. If the opponent finds out in advance, I''m afraid that with the opponent''s strength, it can even directly escape the range of the nuclear explosion.


    ??


    And to drop nuclear bombs on other countries, is this going to trigger the Fourth World War?


    ??


    Nick Fury suddenly found that S.H.I.E.L.D. had no way to take this flying segment for a while, and it seemed that the development of the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube had to be accelerated.


    ??


    He touched the pager in his pocket.


    ??


    Could it be that a little betrayal should ask for help and Captain Marvel?


    ??


    That Charlotte Doyle, as well as the Tang Ninja Village, the Five Great Ninja Villages, and the entire ninja system behind Rebel Ninja, all went to Carroll for help.


    ??


    Carroll is his friend, not his agent.


    ??


    It''s not a big problem to find and solve Feiduan. After all, this is a lunatic who is carrying out crazy slaughter, but as for the other ninjas, Carol may not help him.


    ??


    After thinking for a moment, Nick Fury still released the pager in his pocket, it still can''t be used, it''s not time yet.


    ??


    ??


    Inside the Charlotte base.


    ??


    Charlotte finished telling Tsunade about the relationship between Senju and Uchiha, and explained the story of Asura and Indra.


    ??


    Tsunade looked at Charlotte lying cheekily on her bed, sat aside and said:


    ??


    "Charlotte, doesn''t that mean that if I can also undergo bloodline degeneration, I can be as powerful as my ancestors."


    ??


    Charlotte glanced at Tsunade, then said, "It is theoretically possible, but it is difficult to control in practice."


    ??


    However, to make Tsunade stronger, in addition to collecting all of Tsunade''s ninja cards, there is also a way to raise the star, that is, taking the fruit of the **** tree to become a powerhouse at the sixth level, and then Qianshou Tsunade will become Big Tongmu Tsunade.


    ??


    However, this is not without a chance, or it will take time, and he will definitely not become a Great Paulownia-Charlotte.


    ??


    Just as the two continued to chat, there was a knock on the door.


    ??


    However, it was told that the evening dinner was about to start, but the two of them chatted in the room for an afternoon.


    ??


    Not only did Katherine and Michael from the office return to participate, but also the werewolf, and even Orochimaru, who had been reluctant to give up the laboratory, ran out of it, but he also learned of Charlotte Doyle. has woken up.


    ??


    Looking at her many subordinates, Charlotte was also very happy. During the period, Uchiha Itachi reported the situation to Charlotte. He had already met Hidean in the psychic world, and the other party was unscathed.


    ??


    At the party, Charlotte had a simple conversation with Mr. Balsazer. After UU reading determined that he had nothing to do here, Balsazer and David would return to the magic world tomorrow, and asked Charlotte to send a wooden Separate, go back together.


    ??


    A dinner party deepened the relationship between his subordinates. After the dinner party, Charlotte returned to her temporary residence in the base.


    ??


    Back in the room, after Charlotte took a shower, lying on the bed, her consciousness entered the system space again.


    ??


    Entering the system space, Charlotte directly clicked on the ninja bar. He wanted to continue what he had done before he fell unconscious and continue to recruit ninjas.


    ??


    Opened the ninja column and saw that although the sound ninjas such as Junmaro and Jirofang had been recruited successfully, but they had not yet revealed themselves, they turned their attention to the other two ninjas who had not been recruited.


    ??


    At this time, the head of the oil girl Shino has also been lit up, and there is no recruitment.


    ??


    C-rank ninja oil girl Shino, 11/10 recruitment of ninja fragments.


    ??


    Directly click on recruit, and a screen pops up in front of Charlotte in the next second.


    ??


    I saw the oily girl Shino wearing a Konoha ninja forehead, wearing a black magic mirror, and wearing a high-necked jacket. Her face was a little bit exposed, and she was waving a group of bad bugs on her hands, as if posing. in an attacking posture,


    ??


    Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting C-rank ninja oil girl Shino!


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 396： Tonin 4 people

    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    ??


    Oil Girl Shino: C-Class Ninja


    ??


    Skills: Secret Art, Insect Jade, Insect Wall, Bad Insect, Hurricane!


    ??


    Secret Art: Insect Jade: Summons a swarm of insects on the spot, and then throws these insects towards the enemies around you. The attacked enemies will absorb the insects and continue to be attacked by the insects.


    ??


    Insect Wall: Summons a group of flying insects floating in the air, and enemies close to the swarm will be attacked by the insects.


    ??


    Bad Bugs �� Hurricane: Drive the bad bugs to form a powerful cyclone, which keeps the enemy floating in the air; then detonate the bad bug swarm, giving the enemy a fatal blow. (No matter how tiny you are, I won''t take you lightly!)


    ??


    Normal Attack: The tendency is to send bad insects to attack.


    ??


    A simple glance at the skills of the oil girl Shino, all of them are moves that tend to send bad insects. Charlotte thought about it, but she didn''t plan to learn to use it. It is really the ninjutsu of the oil girl family that needs to be checked on herself. Carat feeds bad bugs, Charlotte doesn''t even have to think about it, she will never do it.


    ??


    However, the Oil Maiden of the Oil Maiden family goes to the root, Danzo''s bodyguard, holds the nano-level parasites, and is still quite strong, and if there is a chance, they can be recruited together.


    ??


    However, it is led by Yuhika, and the members are Hinata Hinata, Inuzuka Ya, and Oil Girl Shino. They are the eighth class who are best at tracking and exploration. Not counting the teacher, there is even one Inuzuka Ya missing in the team members.


    ??


    With oil girl Shino being successfully recruited, how to feed the worms, the types of worms and the skills to use them were all instilled in Charlotte''s mind, and the amount of chakra also increased by 5 cards again, reaching 105 cards.


    ??


    After recruiting the oil girl Shino, Charlotte set her sights on the last ninja who had not yet been recruited.


    ??


    Click on Yuya''s avatar to see if Fragment 11/10 is recruiting, and click Recruit.


    ??


    A new screen popped up in the next second.


    ??


    In the moonlight, Tayuya stood under the moonlight, holding a flute in his right hand, and carrying a huge knot behind him, as if imitating Orochimaru!


    ??


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting the new ninja C Ninja: Tayuya.


    ??


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    ??


    Tayuya: C-Class Ninja


    ??


    Skills: Spiritualism �� Angry Ghost, Finale Chapter 9 �� Realm of Chaos, Magic Flute �� Magic Sound Lock!


    ??


    Spiritualism �� Angry Ghost: One of the three Angry Ghosts transformed by Tayuya''s psychic transformation attacks the enemy. Different Angry Ghosts have different attack methods. (When you enter the curse mark state, you can summon three angry ghosts to attack together.)


    ??


    Finale Chapter 9: The Realm of Chaos: Tayuya plays the flute and blows out the ghost to attack the front.


    ??


    Magic Flute Magic Sound Lock: Duoyu also entered the second stage of the spell, playing the flute to summon three souls, the souls will repel and wrap the enemy, and finally explode. (Don''t make me mad!)


    ??


    Basic Attack: Use Taishu and flute to perform sonic attack.


    ??


    Charlotte is still very satisfied when she sees that Duoyu can also use the curse mark directly "flower". He is good at psychics and illusions, has the ability to summon "three ghosts", and can play the flute to confuse the enemy.


    ??


    In particular, Tayu''s strength in the second state can be said to have completely reached the level of Shangnin, and Junmalu is an elite Shangin. Currently, the members of the four members of the sound ninja are only one short of Kitomaru.


    It is said that the four members of Yinin are Guidomaru, Jirofang, Zuojinyoujin, and Tayuya, and the five members of Yinin are the addition of Junmalu on the basis of the four members.


    ??


    The four people of Yinin can get the title reward once, but I don''t know if the five people of Yinin can also get it. If they can get it twice in a row, it can be said that they have earned it completely.


    ??


    With Tayu also successfully recruited, Charlotte added a few more ninjutsu and increased her chakra by 5 cards again, reaching the standard of 110 cards.


    ??


    As more and more ninjas were recruited, Charlotte found that she was on the road that Orochimaru dreamed of, mastering all ninjutsu.


    ??


    Sure enough, some people''s dream is to reach Rome, while others are born in Rome.


    ??


    Instead of thinking about these things, Charlotte set her sights on the five ninjas who had not yet played, Shippuden Tiantian, Junmalu, Jirofang, Zuojinyoujin, and Tayuya, and there was only one vacant battle position. , unless you can get Guitong Wan, there is a high probability that you can increase the two playing positions.


    ??


    After making the calculations, Charlotte put her attention on the system mall, wondering if it would be possible to refresh Guitong Wan.


    ??


    Clicking on the ninja interface of the system mall, the avatars of the four ninjas came into view.


    ??


    Guitong Pill: Daily limit of 0/9, 60/1 gold coins!


    ??


    Deidara Fragments: Daily purchase limit of 0/9, 480/1 gold coins!


    ??


    Red Yuhi: Daily limit of 0/9, 180/1 gold coins!


    ??


    Ghost Shark Fragments: Daily limit of 0/9, 300/1 gold coins!


    ??


    Looking at the four ninjas refreshed in the ninja shop, Charlotte was stunned. This is because her bloodline has changed and her luck has improved. Whatever she wants, it''s not just the last place in the group of four. Guitong Wan, even Deidara and Gui Shark of Xiao''s organization also appeared, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com and even the leader of the eighth class, Hong Yuhi, who he just talked about, also appeared here.


    ??


    Glancing at the four ninjas above, Charlotte looked at her current gold coin balance, 35,544.


    ??


    The purchase position directly below Kitomaru was full, and the 9 fragments only consumed 540 gold coins, and it was only 1 fragment away from recruiting the opponent.


    ??


    Then I clicked on Deidara''s avatar, which showed that he currently has 12 fragments. After only thinking for a moment, Charlotte directly bought all 9 fragments and spent 5,760 gold coins to make Deidara''s ninja fragments reach 100%. 21, more than half.


    ??


    Jumping over the red Yuhi, Charlotte''s eyes fell on another member of the Akatsuki organization, the ghost shark, and saw that the ghost shark already had 24 fragments, but he did not consider the price and directly spent 2700 gold coins again. , bringing the number to as many as 33, as long as the ninja shop refreshes a ghost shark once, this member of the Xiao organization can be successfully recruited into the world.


    ??


    Finally, looking at the only red Yuhika hanging on it, the unit price of only 180 gold coins also shows the strength of this ninja. In order to get the title of the eighth class as soon as possible, Charlotte spent 1620 gold coins to buy 9 A ninja shard.


    ??


    Charlotte took all the 4 ninja fragments from the ninja shop, which cost a total of 10,620 gold coins, and her own gold coins also dropped to 24,924.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 397： resources and strength

    Seeing her remaining 24,000 gold coins, Charlotte began to take stock of her current resources.


    ??


    Ten days have passed since he was in a coma. Due to the degeneration of blood, all the ninjas are guarding the base to prevent accidents. They did not go to accept the task of the mainland hotel. Income is 0.


    ??


    Click on your own ninja information.


    ??


    Charlotte Doyle


    ??


    Age: 21 years old


    ??


    Occupation: Ninja


    ??


    Title: Supreme Merlin, God of Ninja.


    ??


    VIP level: 10


    ??


    Attributes: Fire, Thunder, Earth, Wind, Water


    ??


    Bloodstains: Three-hooked jade writing wheel eye, white eye, Mudun (remnant), corpse bone vein


    ??


    Chakra: 110 (cards)


    ??


    Secret Scroll: Ninjutsu �� Yu lv2 (90% damage reduction after use, lasts for 4 seconds, note cannot reduce lethal damage)


    ??


    Ninjutsu��Rage lv1 (Increase attack power by 6% after use, lasts for ten seconds.)


    ??


    Ninja �� Coming and Going Shuriken lv1: Fires a Fuuma Shuriken forward, bursting with double the power to penetrate the enemy, and fly back to the owner after reaching the end.


    ??


    Earth Escape �� Earthquake lv1: Control the ground rupture within a certain range to rise, causing damage to the enemy, and the enemy within the attack range will be floated.


    ??


    Thunderbolt �� Lightning Strike lv1: Thunderbolt �� Lightning Strike: Summons a thunderbolt to strike the enemy. If the enemy is not successfully killed, the enemy will be paralyzed for 2 seconds.


    ??


    Palm Immortal Jutsu �� Living lv1: The output of chakra from the palm can improve the healing ability of wounds or affected areas. It is a kind of healing ninjutsu. The amount of chakra should be adjusted according to the severity of the disease. In addition, excessive output of chakra will destroy the normal circulatory system in the patient''s body and make the patient comatose. Not only trauma, but also internal diseases can be effectively treated. (Note that the higher the ninjutsu level, the better the healing effect)


    ??


    Wind Dun��Zangkongbo lv1: A blast of air pressure in the shape of a trumpet is sent forward, which can easily knock the opponent''s shuriken into the air, and can even knock away opponents in the distance.


    ??


    Water Escape��Water Rush lv1: Taking itself as the center, it summons water that rotates and rises rapidly like a tornado. After that, the water spreads like a waterfall and attacks the opponent downwards, finally forming a big river. All attacks and defenses are controlled by the caster. .


    ??


    Owning ninjas: Uchiha Sasuke Rong (double hook jade writing wheel eye), Uno Iruka, Li Luo Rong (Dumen Li), mute, ninja students - Uzumaki Naruto, Konoha Sannin - Tsunade, Konoha Sannin - Orochimaru, Hinata Neji, Hinata Hinata, Oil Girl Shino, Shippuden - Tenten, Haruno Sakura, Juvenile Hatake Kakashi, Anbe Hatake Kakashi, Anbe Uchiha Itachi, Anbe Yamato, C Shinobi Uzumaki Naruto, Kam Dori-Temari, Kankuro, Gaara, Hidean, Junmaro, Tayuya, Jirofang, Zuojinyoujin.


    ??


    Possessed skills: (nearly a hundred kinds of ninjutsu, I will not list them one by one, and they will be included in the chapter reviews at that time).


    ??


    Reputation: 114470


    ??


    Copper coins: 3212.35w


    ??


    Gold Coins: 24924


    ??


    Ninja Recruitment Scrolls: 3


    ??


    Ninjutsu scrolls: 43


    ??


    Normal treasure chest: 106


    ??


    Treasure Chest: 8


    ??


    Ninja: 5250


    ??


    Reincarnation Stone: 24,300


    ??


    Psychic Beasts: Ninja Dog Army (full level), Blue Snake (full level), Toad Ji (full level), Slug (full level), Ninja turtle (0 level)


    ??


    Artifact: Inactive


    Equipment: Shangninkuwu, Shangnin forehead protector, Shangnin vest, Shangnin manual, Shangnin necklace, Shangnin ring.


    ??


    Magical equipment: Merlin''s Staff, Merlin''s Robe!


    ??


    Items that can be recharged: 550 energy blocks, 200 blood cores (100 from Kakashi, 100 from Feidan), magic item lock-up (72 layers).


    ??


    Taking a look at his own strength, according to the level of his previous discussions with Tsunade, he has already reached the level of a shadow-level powerhouse in terms of single-skills, and his overall strength should also reach an upper-middle level in the shadow-level. Hanzo, known as a demigod, can pick up three of the first-time shadow-level Sannin, and Charlotte shouldn''t have any problems with full firepower at this time, and it may even be stronger than that.


    ??


    Charlotte''s difficulty level may be stronger than other shadow-level powerhouses. After all, other ninjas do not have immortality, and Charlotte has the same immortality as Feiduan''s. With the addition of Orochimaru It can be said that it is extremely terrifying and difficult to deal with, and it is possible to play the shadow-level powerhouses to death by exchanging wounds for wounds.


    ??


    In addition to strength, Charlotte has also accumulated a lot of resources, including reputation, arcane scrolls, and even treasure chests.


    ??


    Looking at her resources, Charlotte withdrew from the system space, took out all the blood nuclei in the storage space, attacked two hundred blood nuclei and fell on the table.


    ??


    Ding��Found a rechargeable item, whether to recharge it!


    ??


    Top up!


    ??


    Ding �� The recharge is successful, and you will get 12,000 gold coins!


    ??


    Then Charlotte directly took out all 550 energy blocks in the storage space, recharged them directly, and got 99,000 gold coins again.


    ??


    Last night, Charlotte still didn''t stop. She took out the trap, untied a seal, released an evil magician, and recharged the magic equipment on her body after killing him, and got 2,000 gold coins again.


    ??


    And the corpse of this evil magician was sent to Orochimaru''s laboratory by the security staff of Charlotte called the base to extract magic factors.


    ??


    After doing all these recharge things, Charlotte''s gold coins at this time reached 137,924, but she did not reach the prompt of VIP level upgrade. Obviously, it is more difficult to upgrade the VIP level the further back you go.


    ??


    But the amount of 130,000 gold coins, UU reading www. However, uukanshu.com made Charlotte not worried about the issue of the next battle position. These gold coins are enough for him to open 5 battle positions.


    ??


    In addition, it is Tony''s latest arc reactor, which can also be used to recharge. I don''t know how many have been produced in this short half month. I will contact Tony tomorrow to confirm, and a batch can be sent by then.


    ??


    After solving the matter of the gold coins, Charlotte used the psychic technique to summon the ninja dog, and received a mission report from Temari from the other party.


    ??


    Opened Temari''s mission report, and after reading it carefully, a smile appeared on Charlotte''s face. After waking up, good things happened. Not only did she get a lot of recharge resources, but she also found the metal for making ninja tools and its replacement. chakra metal.


    ??


    It is true that Temari has written all the three types of metals of secondary Edman alloy, vibranium, and Edman alloy into the mission information. Although the identity information of the other party has not been determined, the price of each type of metal has been The standard, the secondary Amande alloy is 10,000 per gram, which can be used to make general ninja knives and ninja tools for use.


    ??


    The vibration of gold is 20,000 per gram, which completely replaces the role of chakra metal.


    ??


    100,000 per gram of Amande alloy, but not as good as vibrating gold in terms of chakra properties, but stronger than secondary Amande alloy.


    ??


    At present, the Sandyin Puppet Shop obtains the metal of the other party through mission delegation.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 398： each has ghosts

    Looking at the mission report sent by Temari and the quantities of 100 grams of each of the three types of metals, Charlotte thought of Wakanda in Africa, where she lived her own life in isolation.


    ??


    In other places, vibranium is scarce, and the five permanent members of the world only get a tiny share of it every year, which is still sold by the other party, but there are so many vibraniums that they are used to make cloaks and spears and other weapons, which is simply a waste of money.


    ??


    When Wakanda emerges, or when he can play ''Spicy Tiansen'' by rubbing meteorites with his hands, it will be his day to find Black Panther and the Wakanda Leopard God. At that time, whether it is Zhenjin or heart-shaped grass, he will want all of them.


    ??


    If the heart-shaped grass can be recharged, use it all to recharge, and if it can''t recharge, use it for your subordinates to strengthen the body.


    ??


    As for the leopard **** who did not show up in Wakanda, if you dare to have an opinion, you can feed the **** tree with the leopard **** realm to see if it can bear different fruits.


    ??


    As for the exchange of metals, a werewolf corpse is required. The only thing that can have such a large amount of energy in New York is the Hydra, so there is no need to study it carefully.


    ??


    After making a plan, Charlotte wrote back to Temari and asked him to collect more metal materials, and there was no need to investigate the identity of the other party.


    ??


    After handing the written letter to the ninja dog, Charlotte lay down on the bed to rest, and waited for the system mall to update tomorrow to see if she could make up the five of them.


    ??


    If it can be successful, he plans to let the five Junmalu set up a sound forbearance base, and continue to use the supplies of S.H.I.E.L.D. for his own use.


    ??


    It is best to recruit the pharmacist pocket or the walking witch Ye Naiyu, let him beat people into the interior of S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra, and master their bases where 804 items are stored, and then directly let Xiao organization grab him one. Wave.


    ??


    Without thinking too much, Charlotte fell asleep on the bed.


    ??


    ??


    the next day.


    ??


    Patton returned to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    ??


    As soon as he returned to S.H.I.E.L.D., Patton didn''t stop and went directly to the office of Director Nick Fury.


    ??


    "Sir, we failed."


    ??


    Looking at Patton, who was a little frustrated, Nick Fury pondered and said, "What do you think of Feiduan''s strength?"


    ??


    "Invincible, maybe only ninjas can defeat ninjas."


    ??


    "Or it needs something like Thor or the Hulk to compete with it."


    ??


    "Ordinary weapons can''t cause him any damage, and a large-scale nuclear bomb cannot be dropped."


    ??


    "He''s very smart. All the slaughtered are Africans from the third-tier countries. The other five permanent countries will not let us use nuclear weapons on a large scale."


    ??


    "Director, should we hire ninjas and let them kill each other."


    ??


    Referring to the opinion put forward by Patton, Nick Fury also considered it yesterday, but after thinking for a while, he asked: "Let''s not say whether they will take such a task."


    ??


    "What about the corpse?"


    ??


    "Whether it''s a living Feiduan or a dead Feiduan, will they hand them over to us?"


    ??


    "And what price can we pay for such a level of ninja."


    ??


    Barton was at a loss for words, and didn''t know what to say. After a while, he said, "Maybe you can ask and ask them to make an offer themselves."


    ??


    Nick Fury touched the table with his fingers for a while, thought for a moment, and finally picked up the phone on the table.


    ??


    "Tell Agent Coulson to come to my office."


    ??


    A few minutes later, Coulson pushed open the door of Nick Fury''s office and walked in.


    ??


    "Director, look for me."


    ??


    Nick Fury called up the mission report directly submitted by Patton, then put the tablet on the table and said:


    "You look at these things first."


    ??


    Coulson picked up Patton''s mission report and read it, flipping through the contents and watching some battle videos.


    ??


    "We failed?"


    ??


    Nick Fury said, "It''s just a temporary loss."


    ??


    Coulson put down the tablet and said seriously, "Director, what do you need me to do?"


    ??


    "Go to Charlotte''s base to see if he''s back."


    ??


    "Ask them if they accept the mission, capture Feiduan or kill and bring back the body."


    ??


    "If Charlotte''s side is unsuccessful, ask Sandyin Puppet Shop to see if they are willing to take on this task."


    ??


    "As for the remuneration, it can be determined by them."


    ??


    Hearing the director''s order, Coulson raised his head and said, "What if they refuse?"


    ??


    Nick Fury''s face sank: "Then come back first and discuss countermeasures."


    ??


    "Yes, Chief!"


    ??


    Coulson, who received the order, left the director''s office. Nick Fury looked at Patton and said, "You take a break during this time, and by the way, do a whole-body persistence and psychological medical counseling."


    ??


    "Yes, sir."


    ??


    Not long after they both left, the phone call from Nick Fury''s office came to mind.


    ??


    "Nick Fury, I heard that the number of casualties of S.H.I.E.L.D. recently is a bit abnormal. More than 200 people have been killed or injured in a short period of time."


    ??


    "I didn''t expect that even you, who were in the World Security Council, were already alarmed by what happened in the bureau."


    ??


    Pierce said solemnly: "After all, I am the last director, and there are many soldiers I have brought in there. So many people died abnormally all at once. How can you not alarm me."


    ??


    "What help do you need me to do?"


    ??


    Nick Fury was silent for a moment, then said, "I don''t need it for the time being. If it''s really necessary, I hope you can make our military aircraft appear where it can."


    ??


    "Don''t worry, Fury, I will support you."


    ??


    "Thank you, Pierce."


    ??


    As the phone hung up, Pierce on the other end had a smile on his face, lit a cigar and started smoking. UU reading


    ??


    So far, the agents lost by S.H.I.E.L.D. are basically the agents who have been analyzed by the think tank and cannot pull the Hydra. No matter how much the loss is, Pierce is not at all distressed.


    ??


    Pierce''s attention was attracted to the appearance of the rebel ninja flying section. Pierce also had a copy of the intelligence and mission reports obtained by Nick Fury.


    ??


    However, Pierce and Nick Fury have completely different ideas. He doesn''t want to fly to death, but wants to pull the other party into Hydra. After all, it is better for a rebel to join other organizations.


    ??


    Pierce then communicated with the Hydra base and issued a mission.


    ??


    Find Feiduan, ask questions, and find a way to win the other party into Hydra.


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    Charlotte woke up from the room.


    ??


    The first time I opened my eyes, it was the system check-in.


    ??


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get 50 delicious ramen!


    ??


    After getting up from the bed, Charlotte simply took a shower and then entered the system space. After entering, she went straight to the system mall. He wanted to make sure that the ninjas refreshed today did not contain Guitong Wan.


    ??


    Clicking on the ninja interface of the system mall, the avatars of the four ninjas came into view.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 399： Otonin 5 people visit

    Click on the ninja interface of the system mall, and the avatars of the four ninjas come into view.


    ??


    Uchiha Itachi Fragments: Limited to 0/9, 520/1 gold coins per day!


    ??


    Matekai Fragments: Limited to 0/9, 230/1 gold coins per day!


    ??


    Red Yuhi: Daily limit of 0/9, 180/1 gold coins!


    ??


    Kit��maru Fragments: Limited to 0/9 per day, 60/1 gold coins!


    ??


    Looking at the four ninjas refreshed by the ninja shop, Charlotte showed a smile on the corner of her mouth. The reappearance of Kitomaru directly gave him the opportunity to gather the four and five people of Yinnin, and Uchiha Itachi In the previous ninja recruitment, there were only three fragments missing, and the remaining Matekai and Yuhi Hong were the leaders of the third and eighth classes.


    ??


    After confirming that the eyes were all the people she needed, Charlotte first spent 60 gold coins, which was enough to recruit ten pieces of Kidoumaru.


    ??


    Then he turned his attention to the Suzaku Uchiha Itachi of Xiaozhi. At this time, Uchiha Itachi had reached 37 fragments, and only 3 fragments could be recruited successfully. Charlotte thought that she had carried out ten consecutive shards before. The luck of recruiting, pointing out one shard at a time, directly spent 1560 gold coins to buy 3 shards, which raised the recruiting standard.


    ??


    As for Matekai and Kurenai Yuhi, Charlotte filled them all up and bought all of their 9 ninja fragments, which cost 2030 and 1620 gold coins respectively.


    ??


    The 4 ninja fragments cost Charlotte a total of 5,270 gold coins, and there are still 132,654 gold coins left on her body.


    ??


    After exiting the ninja mall, Charlotte came directly to the ninja column, and saw two ninja portraits lit up, namely Kitomaru and Uchiha Itachi.


    ??


    Click on the avatar of Kidoumaru to see if Fragment 10/10 is recruiting, click Recruit.


    ??


    A new screen popped up in the next second.


    ??


    Kitomaru stretched out his six arms, and behind him was carrying the same knots as the other four members of Oninin!


    ??


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting a new ninja c-ninja: Onitomaru.


    ??


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    ??


    Kidoumaru: C-Class Ninja


    ??


    Skills: Spiritualism �� Big Spider, Spider Sticky Spit, Spider War Bow �� Desolate Crack!


    ??


    Spiritualism �� Big Spider: The psychic summons a big spider, uses the spider silk to pull itself off the ground to hide, and the big spider continuously spit out small spiders downward to kill the enemy.


    ??


    Spider Sticky Spit: Spit out a large cobweb from the mouth, then turn around and draw the bow to charge up, and shoot the bow and arrow to kill the enemy in front of you. (Enemies who step on the spider web will be stuck and slowed down.)


    ??


    Spider War Bow �� Desolate Crack: After throwing a sticky gold dart forward, jump into the mid-air curse and shoot the Spider War Bow �� Desolate Crack to the ground, producing a violent explosion. (Humph, let me be as fast as I can?)


    ??


    Basic Attack: Use a physical attack and shoot an air cannon with your fist.


    ??


    Charlotte is still very satisfied when she sees Kitomaru''s ability to directly use the spell, but she doesn''t know how Spider-Man will feel when he encounters such an opponent who also plays spiders and uses spider webs in the future.


    ??


    Kitomaru vs. Spider-Man, I still have some expectations when I think about it, but Peter Parker was still a primary school student at this time, and it will take several years to become Spider-Man.


    ??


    With the successful recruitment of Onitomaru, Charlotte increased her chakra by 5 cards in addition to a few more ninjutsu, reaching the standard of 115 cards, and also made Charlotte one more for the curse mark. share of experience.


    ??


    At this time, Charlotte''s ear also heard the title reward he was looking forward to.


    Ding��Congratulations to the four people who won the title Yinin, and 1 battle slot will be awarded!


    ??


    Ding��Congratulations to the five people who have won the title Yinnin, and 1 battle slot will be awarded!


    ??


    Seeing that as expected, the four people of Yinin and the five people of Yinin received corresponding rewards, and the two playing positions are worth more than 40,000 gold coins, which makes Charlotte not interested in gathering the twelve strong and The 4 ninja classes are also full of expectations.


    ??


    After gathering all the five members of Ninja, Charlotte''s eyes turned to Itachi Uchiha, who had not yet been recruited in the ninja column.


    ??


    Uchiha Itachi, who opened the Kaleidoscope Shaker, made Charlotte excited for a while. To know that Uchiha Itachi was successfully recruited, Charlotte could have a kaleidoscope herself, and the ability of the other party''s kaleidoscope, and in the future The more kaleidoscope owners you recruit, the more your own kaleidoscope abilities will be.


    ??


    Thinking of her ability to gather all the kaleidoscopes in the future, Charlotte is still somewhat excited, especially since he will accompany Sol to pacify the chaos after a while. ''s reputation.


    ??


    Click on Uchiha Itachi''s avatar to see if Fragment 40/40 is recruiting, click Recruit.


    ??


    A new screen popped up in the next second.


    ??


    Uchiha Itachi was wearing Akatsuki''s black-bottomed red cloud robe, sitting on a stone bench in a secret base of the Uchiha family, accompanied by a few crows.


    ??


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting a new ninja: Itachi Uchiha.


    ??


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined Uchiha Itachi''s ninja skills.


    ??


    Uchiha Itachi: A-Class Ninja


    ??


    Skills: Amaterasu, Clone Blast, Moon Reading!


    ??


    Amaterasu: A Hitomi that resides in Itachi''s right eye.


    ??


    Use the Kaleidoscope Shaker to cast an illusion forward to grab the enemy. Then Amaterasu is released, and a black flame with powerful destructive power is burned. (It was once hailed as the strongest physical attack.)


    ??


    Clone Big Blast: Create a crow clone that moves forward quickly. The clone will jump into the air when it touches the enemy, and then explode, causing damage to surrounding enemies.


    ??


    Moon Reading: Use the kaleidoscope writing wheel to release the moon reading, seal the enemy into the illusion space, then trigger the moon to fall, continue to crush the enemy''s spirit, and finally cause a huge explosion to completely destroy the enemy''s spiritual will. (The illusion of kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is unavoidable!)


    ??


    Basic Attack: Use physical attack, and attack the enemy with fireball.


    ??


    After confirming Uchiha Itachi''s kaleidoscope skills, Charlotte found that the monthly reading skills had changed.


    ??


    Tsukiyomi is an illusion launched by Uchiha Itachi''s left eye kaleidoscope, which pulls the enemy''s spirit into the illusion space. In the world of Tsukihata, all factors, including time, place, quality, etc., are controlled by Uchiha Itachi , the enemy will suffer huge physical and mental pain in the illusion world. As long as you see Itachi''s eyes, you will be attacked, and this is definitely called the strongest mental attack (corresponding to the strongest physical attack of Kaleidoscope Shaker).


    ??


    But it turned into a huge moon to crush the enemy. Charlotte then thought about it. There are multiple versions of Uchiha Itachi in the game, including the young Uchiha Itachi, Anbu Uchiha Itachi, and Akatsuki Uchiha. Itachi, the new limited version of Uchiha Itachi, Susanohu-Uchiha Itachi, Reincarnation of the Earth-Uchiha Itachi.


    ??


    According to Charlotte''s memory, the genuine attack in the monthly reading space for three days should be on the body of Uchiha Itachi.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 400： price that cannot be negotiated

    Thinking of the fusion of multiple Uchiha Itachi in the future, Charlotte knew that Itachi''s future strength will become extremely terrifying, the body will not be disturbed by bloodstain disease, and the eyes will not reduce the sight, physical fitness and chakra volume due to the use of the kaleidoscope It is continuous improvement, such Uchiha Itachi will be a very strong combat force.


    ??


    Even the full body Susanoo, which was not shown in the original work, can be developed here.


    ??


    With Charlotte''s successful recruitment, a massive amount of 15-card chakra appeared in Charlotte''s body at the next moment, and her aura was also strengthened.


    ??


    In order to feel her own kaleidoscope, Charlotte exited the system space, came to the mirror in the bathroom, and opened her own writing wheel.


    ??


    Three Gouyu''s writing wheel eyes appeared in Charlotte''s eye sockets. The next second, the three Gouyu jades spun, and finally joined together to become Quba (in the shape of a windmill), a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.


    ??


    With the opening of the Kaleidoscope Shaker, Charlotte looked at her own eyes in the mirror and murmured, "This is the Kaleidoscope Shaker!"


    ??


    Feeling the peculiar power of the kaleidoscope in her eyes, Charlotte felt a lot more relieved after feeling it carefully. She would not suffer from vision loss due to the use of the kaleidoscope and Obito. General kaleidoscope skills can be used casually.


    ??


    After all, the current him is not just a simple immortal human body, but a gathering of the five major bloodlines. The kaleidoscope is not his burden.


    ??


    After taking a look at her own kaleidoscope, Charlotte''s consciousness entered the system space again, and she clicked on the ninja column. Looking at the five people in front of her and the seven ninjas including Tian Tian and Itachi Uchiha, Charlotte began to think. It changes how to arrange these people.


    ??


    Uchiha Itachi can be fused with Anbu Uchiha Itachi without taking a battle position. The other six ninjas need to have 6 battle positions. At present, the system has rewarded three, and three more need to be opened up.


    ??


    Opened the battle column, looked at the plus sign next to the blank space, and Charlotte jumped up.


    ??


    Ding �� Do you spend 22,000 gold coins to open a battle column!


    ??


    Without any hesitation, Charlotte clicked on it directly, and then clicked on it twice in a row, spending 24,000 gold coins and 26,000 gold coins.


    ??


    The three playing positions directly cost Charlotte 72,000 gold coins, and her own gold coins directly fell below the value of 100,000.


    ??


    Looking at the 6 battle slots that were empty in front of her, Charlotte set her sights on the five Yin Ninjas, and then placed all the 5 Ninja cards in the battle positions.


    ??


    This time, Charlotte didn''t randomly cast all the five Yin Nin people, but showed them around, but she had other plans in her heart.


    ??


    As the five people of Yinin and Ninja woke up in front of them, they knelt down on one knee and said, "Lord Charlotte!"


    ??


    Charlotte took out 5 tablet computers, which contained a lot of information, all of which were sorted out by Ginny, responsible for popularizing knowledge for the ninjas who came every time.


    ??


    "You first learn the knowledge inside and understand the world."


    ??


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte."


    ??


    Just after instructing the five people, when Charlotte had no time to make other arrangements, the landline in the room suddenly rang.


    ??


    Picking up the phone, it was Ginny''s voice: "Boss, Coulson is here to visit and wants to meet you."


    ??


    Hearing that it was Coulson, Charlotte knew what was going on after a second thought.


    ??


    "Take him to the reception area, I''ll come over later."


    ??


    Looking at the five people who appeared in front of her, Charlotte thought for a while and let them all enter the psychic world, waiting for her arrangement.


    ??


    After arranging to leave the group of five Yin Ninjas, Charlotte placed the Shinobi card of Shippuden Tiantian in the battle position, and the next second was the day of Chunin and appeared in front of Charlotte.


    As before, Charlotte gave Tian Tian a study tablet, and then asked the red queen to call Neji and take Tian Tian out.


    ??


    Tian Tian, ??who had just come to this world, listened to Charlotte''s arrangement in a daze, but when he saw Ningci, he was surprised to find that Ningci turned out to be what he looked like a few years ago.


    ??


    After dealing with this, Charlotte came to the reception area, looked at Coulson, who was waiting on the sofa, and came over.


    ??


    "Long time no see, Coulson!"


    ??


    Hearing Charlotte''s voice, Coulson stood up and greeted, "Long time no see, Mr. Charlotte!"


    ??


    Charlotte shook hands with Coulson and sat on the sofa.


    ??


    "What''s the matter with coming here so early?"


    ??


    Coulson didn''t waste time chatting, but took out a portfolio from his briefcase, which contained Feiduan''s photos and some materials, and put it in front of Charlotte.


    ??


    Looking at what Coulson took out, Charlotte was not polite. She picked it up, opened it and looked at it. As he expected, it was about Feiduan.


    ??


    "Tangren Village''s Rebel Feiduan attacked the SHIELD agent, causing nearly 200 casualties. We hope you can arrest him and hand him over to us."


    ??


    "As for the price of the mission, we can discuss it."


    ??


    Charlotte put down the portfolio in her hand, then looked at Coulson and said, "You can''t afford the price."


    ??


    Coulson didn''t expect Charlotte to directly say that he couldn''t afford the price, and immediately retorted: "Mr. Charlotte, he is just a traitor from a small village."


    ??


    "How about 300 or 500 energy blocks, plus 100 million US dollars!"


    ??


    "For this price, S.H.I.E.L.D. is very sincere."


    ??


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Charlotte smiled and said, "It''s not the ninja of the small ninja village, or the weak."


    ??


    "Let me tell you an extra piece of information, this Feiduan is an S-rank rebel."


    ??


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Coulson wondered, "S-class?"


    ??


    "Yes, UU reading s-level betrayal, every S-level betrayal has the strength of a shadow-level ninja."


    ??


    Hearing that it was a shadow-level ninja, Coulson''s heart sank. A terrifying strength like Li Locke is only a lower endure, and Charlotte is only a upper endure, so what is it?


    ??


    "This is not a price of 100 million US dollars, plus some energy blocks can be entrusted, at least it needs treasures like the universe Rubik''s cube."


    ??


    Hearing Charlotte''s mention of the Cosmic Cube, Coulson knew that there was no hope for this mission. It was impossible for S.H.I.E.L.D.


    ??


    And Charlotte is not afraid of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s promise. The other party is really willing to exchange the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube for the flying section, so he will change it. When the time comes, he will directly tie the flying section for the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, and after the goods are cleared, he will directly transfer the flying section from Take it down from the battle bar, take it back, and show it at random.


    ??


    When a person is lost, he doesn''t care about Charlotte''s affairs, but unfortunately, it seems that SHIELD is reluctant to change it.


    ??


    ??


    ps: I was really annoyed by some of the comments in the last chapter. It is inevitable that this book will introduce new ninjas. It has been open for half a year, not a day or two. There must be special arrangements for introducing them. This cost a hundred dollars, a lot of Barabara. The most apprentices (5-19.99 yuan), I am quite speechless. As for saying that I have less, I admit that, I will stay up all night and add 4000 to make up for it.


    ??

 Chapter 401： plan

    "It seems that S.H.I.E.L.D. is unable to issue this mission. I can only try it at the Sandyin Puppet Shop."


    ?


    Hearing Coulson mentioning Sha Yin, Charlotte smiled and said, "The strength of the S-rank rebellion is very strong, Sha Yin may not be able to take this task."


    ?


    Coulson said helplessly: "Always try, after all, such a threat cannot be allowed to exist."


    ?


    Then Coulson changed the subject: "Shouldn''t you be the one to deal with the rebellion that came out of your ninja forces?"


    ?


    Charlotte did not answer this question directly, but sarcastically said, "Are the Russian criminals and the American police going to arrest them too?"


    ?


    "Mr. Charlotte, I understand."


    ?


    "Although there is no way to cooperate this time, I hope there will be a chance next time."


    ?


    Hearing Charlotte''s answer, Coulson also came to understand, which Ninja village''s betrayal will be resolved by which Ninja village, and other Ninja villages will not shoot for no reason.


    ?


    Even considering the history of S.H.I.E.L.D., and war criminals from other countries, they will even receive their acceptance and protection. After thinking about this, Coulson saw that there was no way to entrust here, so he turned to leave, He also has to go to the Sandyin puppet shop to try it.


    ?


    Watching Coulson leave, Charlotte entered the psychic world and saw the five people of Yinin.


    ?


    "Lord Charlotte!"


    ?


    Charlotte nodded, then said, "I''ll give you a mission."


    ?


    "Wait a minute, I''ll give you an address called Shayin Puppet Shop. After you get there, wait for a man named Coulson."


    ?


    "After he came out, you said you could help them carry out an arrest mission, but you would have to pay for it whether it was successful or not."


    ?


    "As for the task reward, you can make an offer..."


    ?


    Hearing Charlotte''s order, Junmalu said, "Is that Rebel named Feiduan also one of our own?"


    ?


    "Yes, you can play a friendly match and learn from each other."


    ?


    "Tayuya, Jirofang, Zuojinyoujin, Kidoumaru, can the four of you still use the Four Purple Flame Array?"


    ?


    "No problem, Lord Charlotte, the four of us can use it."


    ?


    However, when Charlotte got the four people of Yin Ninja, in the title reward, in addition to the reward for the battle position, there was an additional ninjutsu reward, the Four Purple Flame Array.


    ?


    "Okay, then you can leave as soon as possible. This is Coulson''s photo."


    ?


    Charlotte gives Tayuya a photo of Coulson to make sure they don''t identify the wrong person.


    ?


    At this time, the group of five Yin Ren was about to leave the psychic world, but Jun Malu said with a firm expression: "Lord Charlotte, did Lord Orochimaru also come to this world together?"


    ?


    Hearing Junmalu''s words, the four of them also stopped and looked at Charlotte.


    ?


    Although the first person they allegiance to now is Charlotte Doyle, their worship for Orochimaru in their hearts has not diminished in the slightest.


    ?


    "Orochimaru also came here. You will see him when the time is right."


    ?


    "Thank you, Lord Charlotte!"


    ?


    After Junmalu thanked him, he left the psychic world with the four of them.


    ?


    After Charlotte arranged for Junmarou and the others, she called the ninja dog Blue and asked him to use the reverse psychic technique to summon Hidean.


    ?


    At this time, Feiduan had already left the Red Sea, and when he was wandering around, he suddenly felt a white fog rising all over his body. Knowing that it was an anti-psychic technique, he did not refuse to disappear directly and then came to the spiritual world.


    ?


    Feiduan greeted with the March sickle, "Lord Charlotte!"


    ?


    Seeing that Feiduan''s aura had stabilized to the shadow level, Charlotte nodded in satisfaction.


    ?


    "Looking at the situation, you have achieved a good harvest during this period of time!"


    "Thank you, Lord Charlotte, for bringing me to this world, letting me sprinkle the evil god''s glory here and complete the evil god''s guidance."


    ?


    Seeing Feiduan, he didn''t realize that he was now a growing evil god, so he casually said:


    ?


    "You were attacked by the enemy some time ago."


    ?


    "Coming and not being indecent, you also need to come over and teach them a lesson."


    ?


    Hearing Lord Charlotte''s order, Feiduan''s mouth twisted into a ferocious smile: "Lord Charlotte, do you know where their base is?"


    ?


    "The organization that attacked you is S.H.I.E.L.D. in New York, and their headquarters address is the Trident Building!"


    ?


    "Your mission is to come here and make a scene and take revenge for the attack."


    ?


    "But when the time comes, the ninjas of the sound ninja village will come to stop you, as long as you want this, you can...",


    ?


    "Understood, Lord Charlotte, I''m heading to New York right now."


    ?


    After explaining the flying section, Charlotte also returned from the psychic world to the reception room in the base.


    ?


    But as soon as he came back, he saw Ginny beside him.


    ?


    "No wonder Coulson didn''t see you after he left. Boss, did you go to the magical world?"


    ?


    Looking at Charlotte Doyle who suddenly appeared, Ginny asked.


    ?


    "No, just arranged some other things."


    ?


    "Ginny, how much liquidity do we have?"


    ?


    Ginny thought about it for a while, and then said, "After removing all kinds of expenses, we still have 3 billion working capital. Boss, what are your arrangements?"


    ?


    "Ginny, prepare to call Tony for $1.5 billion. He knows what''s going on."


    ?


    "There are also the proceeds from the High Table and the Continental Hotel Recovery Room, which will be collected on time."


    ?


    "Understood, boss!"


    ?


    But it was Charlotte who was going to pay Tony to pay for the reactor first, and then prepare more recharge items, which will be used when he goes to counter the rebellion.


    ?


    ?


    the other side.


    ?


    After Coulson left the base in Charlotte, he drove to the Sandy Puppet Shop in Brook District.


    ?


    After entering the puppet shop, Coleson came directly to Temari, and said solemnly: "Ms. Temari, I have a task to entrust here, and I need to trouble you and the Sandyin Village behind you. "


    ?


    Looking at Coulson in front of her, Temari had a smile on her face, but she had already received the news from Lord Charlotte.


    ?


    "Come on, let''s talk over there."


    ?


    "Kankuro, don''t mess with your puppets, I''ll leave it to you at the service desk."


    ?


    Kankuro''s voice came from the stairs next to the service desk: "I know my sister, I''m researching this vibrating metal material, and I''ll come down immediately."


    ?


    When Coulson heard the word Zhenjin, his heart suddenly became certain, and then his brain moved quickly. Could it be that this material is also of special use to the ninja forces.


    ?


    Following Temari to the sofa area next to him, Coulson repeated his speech in Charlotte.


    ?


    "As for Feiduan, after your previous contact, I checked with my family."


    ?


    "This is an S-level traitor. If you want to arrest him, you must use at least one or even two shadow-level powerhouses."


    ?


    "You may not be able to afford this price."


    ?


    Hearing Temari Yichang''s disdain for Xiaonin Village before, and he had already determined that Feiduan was an S-class betrayal, Coulson''s eyelids jumped, and he had a bad premonition in his heart.


    ?


    ?


    ps: There will be more updates today!


    ?

 Chapter 402： Door-to-door sound ninja village

    Although Coulson felt that there was little hope, he still said, "Ms. Temari, make a price!"


    ??


    "If we S.H.I.E.L.D. can afford it, then we will entrust the mission. If we can''t accept it, then forget it."


    ??


    "After all, Hidean is the betrayal of the ninja world, not ours. In the end, it''s up to the ninjas to solve it."


    ??


    However, there is something in Coulson''s words, indicating that Rebel Ninja is a ninja after all, and we are also helping to solve the problem. If the price is too high, we can only give up this mission. In the end, Rebel Ninja still needs ninjas to solve it.


    ??


    Temari smiled and said, "There are two payment methods, one is the cosmic Rubik''s cube or a treasure of the same level."


    ??


    "The second is 1 ton of vibrating gold!"


    ??


    Listening to Temari''s conditions, Coulson''s mouth widened, and he said somewhat incredulously, "How much vibranium did you say?"


    ??


    Temari stretched out a finger and said seriously, "1 ton of vibrating gold."


    ??


    "Don''t you think that a shadow-level powerhouse is not worth a meal of vibration gold?"


    ??


    "Is 20 billion dollars worth of metal expensive?"


    ??


    Coulson shook his head and said, "It''s not about the $20 billion problem, but the lack of 1 ton of vibrating gold."


    ??


    "It''s not about money, it''s just that SHIELD doesn''t have that much vibrating gold at all."


    ??


    Temari stretched out her hands and looked helpless, and said, "Then there''s no other way. I didn''t set this price. To deal with shadow-level betrayal, this is the minimum."


    ??


    Coulson shook his head. It seemed that there was nothing to do in Sandyin Village. As for the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, he didn''t even mention it.


    ??


    "It seems that S.H.I.E.L.D. can''t carry out this mission from Sha Yin''s side. I hope we will have the opportunity to cooperate next time."


    ??


    Coulson got up and left, but Temari did not go up to see him off, but watched him leave. He returned to the service desk, looked at Kankuro who had just come down, and said, "How is your research on metal materials?"


    ??


    "My puppets have strengthened again, and now they are even stronger."


    ??


    "Sister, you can rest assured that Gaara will do the task on her own."


    ??


    Temari said indifferently, "It''s just a werewolf, how can it affect Gaara, and now that he can fall asleep, his condition is much better."


    ??


    Kankuro shook his head and said, "I''m not worried about the damage the werewolf will cause to Gaara, but the impact he will cause if he erupts."


    ??


    "Don''t worry, Gaara is different now."


    ??


    "I''m just worried that there will be more silence in London, and it will be bad to make Gaara unhappy."


    ??


    ??


    At this time, Coulson had just walked out of the Sandyin puppet shop, and before he had time to walk in front of his car, suddenly a strangely dressed woman appeared in front of him.


    ??


    Seeing this sudden scene, Coulson immediately raised his vigilance, but still showed a professional smile and said, "What''s the matter?"


    ??


    "I''m Tayuya from Oninin Village. I heard that you are entrusting a mission."


    ??


    Coulson''s eyes lit up the moment he heard the sound of Ninja Village, and he took a closer look at the other party. After all, the dress was really strange, not like the dress of ordinary people, but he didn''t find the other party''s ninja forehead.


    ??


    Seeing Coulson''s eyes, Tayuya stretched out his hand, and there was a forehead protector from the Tonin Village: "Are you looking for this thing?"


    ??


    Seeing the forehead guard on the other''s hand, Coulson nodded, and then said, "Let''s find a place to talk."


    ??


    "How about getting into my car."


    Duoyu also glanced at the vehicle that Coulson pointed to, and then said, "We have a lot of people, and you can''t fit in your car."


    ??


    "Isn''t it just you?"


    ??


    As soon as Coulson''s words fell, the other four members of the five members of the voice ninja appeared around Coulson with a swoosh.


    ??


    Seeing the 4 people who suddenly appeared, Coulson was amazed in his heart. Like Tayu before, he didn''t see how the other party appeared at all.


    ??


    And two of them didn''t look like normal people. One actually had two heads, and the other had six arms. After they appeared, they immediately attracted the attention of passersby.


    ??


    "It''s true that I can''t do so many people in my car, but I have more than this car."


    ??


    "Whether you have a suitable place, or go to my place, we are communicating."


    ??


    Tayuya said, "Okay, go to your place to communicate."


    ??


    As for Junma Lu and the other four, they all stood silently, and no one spoke.


    ??


    Coulson tapped the Bluetooth headset on his ear, and the next second an armored car drove over from the side of the road.


    ??


    "You are sitting in this car, and we have arrived at the place to communicate about the entrustment of the mission."


    ??


    Tayuya replied succinctly, "Okay!"


    ??


    Afterwards, the group of five Yinin got into the armored car, and Coulson drove his car towards the direction of the Trident Building together.


    ??


    Coulson, who was driving alone, immediately reported the situation here to Nick Fury, and told the other party that he had brought back a team of ninjas from the Ninja Village to come to the bureau to communicate the things entrusted by the mission, and let the bureau arrange the communication. place.


    ??


    After hanging up the phone, Coulson thought about the unmanned appearance of the big one just now, one with two heads and one with six arms. What kind of freaks are these, is this really a ninja?


    ??


    After arriving at the Trident Building of S.H.I.E.L.D., Coulson entered with the five people from Sound Ninja Village and came to a conference room prepared by Nick Fury.


    ??


    There is a huge conference table in the conference room. There are five people sitting opposite Coulson, and in another place outside the room, Nick Fury and a group of agents are standing in the room, watching Every move in the conference room.


    ??


    At this time, after Coulson in the conference room had poured water for everyone, he opened his mouth and said, "Ms. Tayuya, you were talking about the assignment on the side of the road."


    ??


    "We in Yinin Village learned that there was a lot of commotion here in Tangren Village''s Rebellious Ninja Flying Section, and you are doing missions all over the place and you can''t."


    ??


    Coleson didn''t ask why Yinin Village learned about this, but said, "You Yinin Village are willing to accept this mission?"


    ??


    Tayu also said with a smile: "Our Yinin Village was born this time, and it happened that we had some needs for some materials, but we were ready to accept this quest, but some parts of the quest need to be changed."


    ??


    Coulson was a little curious about this ninja village he had never heard of before, but he still said, "If ours is to kill or capture Hidan."


    ??


    "We can take this task and launch an attack on the rebel ninja flying section, but in the end, no matter what it is, you have to hand over the entrustment money to us."


    ??


    Coulson tasted the other party''s words, and then said, "Whether it''s success or failure?"


    ??


    "Yes, your mission entrustment is to buy us a shot. Afterwards, regardless of success or failure, you all have to pay."


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 403： reach cooperation

    Coulson did not refuse, but asked, "What is the mission commission money."


    ??


    "Our Yinin Village needs to have a foothold in New York. You have to provide us with a base. The area should not be too small, and it should be 10 acres in size." (equivalent to 15 basketball courts.)


    ??


    "Besides that, each of the five of us has 50 energy blocks."


    ??


    After Tayuya finished entrusting Jin with the tasks that he and others needed, he looked at Coulson, who was sitting across from him.


    ??


    Coulson didn''t answer immediately, but looked at the five people and said, "Listen to what you mean, when the time comes, it''s the five of you who will shoot?"


    ??


    Tayu also nodded: "Yes, the five of us who were born in Yinin Village this time, of course, we will complete the mission."


    ??


    Coulson looked like a ninja and said, "Fiduan is an S-level traitor and a shadow-level powerhouse."


    ??


    Tayu also looked at Junmalu and said, "Master Junmalu once successfully surrounded and killed a shadow-level powerhouse."


    ??


    Coulson looked at Tayuya''s gaze with awe. He didn''t expect the young man in front of him to have successfully surrounded and killed a shadow-level powerhouse.


    ??


    Then Tayuya said again: "The four of us also have the strength of Joinin."


    ??


    Hearing Tayuya''s words, Coulson''s heart also increased a lot of confidence.


    ??


    On the other side, Nick Fury looked at the sound of the ninjas in the conference room and said, "Why are the ropes tied to them familiar?"


    ??


    At this time, an agent next to Nick Fury held a tablet and said, "It''s very much like betting on a rope."


    ??


    "Note even the rope?"


    ??


    "The thick hemp rope tied around their waists is actually called "Note-Linked Rope" in Japan. This thing has a profound meaning. There are similar things in some places in Japanese shrines. They are all sacred objects. status symbol."


    ??


    "In Japan, sumo is a very sacred sport, and sumo is also divided into levels. The greatest honor is ''Yokaoka''. This is also the dream of sumo wrestlers to strive for life."


    ??


    "And a sumo wrestler who has reached the basic level of ''Henggang'' has a similar betting rope attached to his body."


    ??


    After speaking, he also transferred a few photos of the Yokooka-level sumo wrestlers with the ropes from the tablet, and showed them to Nick Fury.


    ??


    Nick Fury took the tablet computer, and after reading the above introduction, he touched his chin and speculated, "Could it be that this Tonin Village is on the island country."


    ??


    "Make another chakra detector and take it to the island country for the SHIELD agents over there to check it out."


    ??


    "As long as they are in the island country, I don''t believe they can''t be found."


    ??


    "Yes, Chief!"


    ??


    ??


    Conference room.


    ??


    Coulson said, "Since you are confident, then the entrustment of the task will be handed over to you, and we will also dispatch personnel to cooperate with you."


    ??


    "The location of the mission target needs to be provided by you. When the location is determined, we will start."


    ??


    Coulson said with a smile: "Okay, why don''t you live with us temporarily during this period of time. When the location of the flying section is determined, it is convenient for us to set off directly. It is just during this time that you can also learn about our S.H.I.E.L.D. It is convenient for us to cooperate with each other in the future.��


    ??


    This time, Tayuya didn''t directly call the shots, but looked at their leader, Junmarou.


    ??


    Junma Lu said with a blank face, "Yes!"


    ??


    In this way, S.H.I.E.L.D. and the five people of YinNin reached a consensus on cooperation and temporarily lived in the place provided by Coulson. Soon S.H.I.E.D.


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    Charlotte called Uchiha Itachi over at this time, and sighed when she saw the boy kneeling down on one knee in front of him. He didn''t plan to release two Uchiha Itachi in this world, just like those fused Naruto and Sasuke, I don''t know how he will change when he has another memory.


    ??


    Charlotte''s consciousness entered the system space and took off Uchiha Itachi Anbu from the battle bar, while the figure of Itachi Uchiha kneeling on one knee in front of him slowly faded and disappeared into the room.


    ??


    Put the two ninja cards, Suzaku Uchiha Itachi and Anbu Uchiha Itachi, together, and a system prompt came immediately.


    ??


    Ding. Did you choose to integrate Akatsuki Suzaku Uchiha Itachi into Anbu Uchiha Itachi?


    ??


    Yes!


    ??


    Following Charlotte''s choice, the two Ninja cards flew into the air, emitting bright rays of light, and finally turned into a Ninja card and landed.


    ??


    A forbearance: Uchiha Itachi Rong


    ??


    Star Rating: Two stars.


    ??


    After a brief look at the skills of Uchiha Itachi after the fusion, there is no surprise, from three skills to six skills, the only change is the difficulty of rising stars.


    ??


    Put the merged Uchiha Itachi on the battle bar again, and still choose the location before the recovery.


    ??


    The next moment, Uchiha Itachi, dressed in a red cloud robe with a black background, appeared in front of Charlotte from the virtual to the real, and Uchiha Itachi, who came again, was stronger than A Shinobi. The fusion of the two is not as simple as Anbu''s Itachi opening a kaleidoscope, and it is the addition of the strengths of the two.


    ??


    The Anbu Sangou jade writing wheel eye is added to the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, which makes Uchiha Itachi''s writing wheel eye more powerful, and the system is more obvious so that he does not have to worry about the danger of blindness caused by excessive use of the writing wheel.


    ??


    The integration of Ninka has further improved Uchiha Itachi''s physical fitness, and his physical skills have become much stronger.


    ??


    (You can refer to the effect of fusion dance steps in Dragon Ball, the combat power is added. UU reading Here Ninka wants to fuse a similar situation, but the effect is not as powerful as fusion fusion dance steps.)


    ??


    Uchiha Itachi, who was revealed at this time, did not open his eyes, but was absorbing the memory in his body. On the night of Uchiha''s genocide, he made a deal with the three generations of Hokage to enter the Akatsuki organization, defeated the Orochimaru who peeped at his body, and The ghost shark formed a two-person team and came to the Konoha Village to investigate the situation of the nine tails after the Konoha collapsed plan, and met his younger brother who had not yet grown up.


    ??


    The memory is like a scene of pictures, like a slideshow in Uchiha Itachi''s mind, a tear dripped from the corner of Uchiha Itachi''s eyes and fell to the ground.


    ??


    "Is the future me still on this path?"


    ??


    The next moment, Uchiha Itachi opened his eyes, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye appeared in his eye sockets, and a terrifying aura of a shadow-level powerhouse emanated from his body.


    ??


    At the same time, he thought to himself: ''Maybe my mission in this world, in addition to completing the mission of Lord Charlotte, is to rebuild the glory of Uchiha here. ��


    ??


    After three seconds, the momentum of Uchiha Itachi dissipated, and the kaleidoscope writing wheel was also closed.


    ??


    "Lord Charlotte, I don''t know what your orders are."


    ??


    ??


    ps: Dear book friends, for the sake of adding more updates, please vote for the monthly ticket. If you have enough 500 monthly tickets, you will add 5 additional chapters, and there are still 400 tickets left, please everyone.


    ??

 Chapter 405： Gaaras D-Class Mission

    Charlotte looked at Uchiha Itachi, who had already adjusted her state, nodded with satisfaction, and then said: "There is a task that needs to be handed over to you, and from now on you will temporarily leave the base in front of the public to know it. Suzaku''s identity is walking on this land."


    ??


    "Your current teammate is Feiduan, known as Santai, and your next mission is..."


    ??


    "And in the days to come, I will take Feiduan to find the extraordinary creatures in this world and find special items that can be recharged."


    ??


    Following Charlotte''s instructions, Uchiha Itachi took out his original Anbu suit and left it in the room.


    ??


    "Lord Charlotte, please give this equipment to Sasuke!"


    ??


    Looking at the Anbu suit in Uchiha Itachi''s hand, Charlotte asked, "Why didn''t you give it to him yourself?"


    ??


    "He still needs to grow up. I hope the equipment I use can make him more diligent, so I won''t give it to him personally."


    ??


    Hearing Uchiha Itachi say this, Charlotte did not refuse, so she agreed to the other party''s request, and then Uchiha Itachi disappeared into the room.


    ??


    After Charlotte saw Itachi leave the room, she walked out with the Anbu costume left by the other party.


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    Gaara of Sandyin''s puppet shop came to London, England at this time because Temari accepted the task of bringing a werewolf corpse to the other party.


    ??


    Walking on the streets of London, Gaara went to Trafalgar Square in the city center after exploring all the way.


    ??


    Looking at the crowd in the square, Gaara frowned slightly, but there was too much silence as far as I could see. Except for foreign tourists, there were basically groups of silent people wandering around in the square.


    ??


    Because of the previous clown incident and the information that Gaara has found, I am quite disgusted with this group of Mo, but after being able to sleep, Gaara''s irritable mood has improved a lot, and he did not carry out no-nonsense because of disgust. Different slaughter attacks.


    ??


    If it wasn''t for the Konoha collapse plan, Gaara''s mentality would have improved a lot, or all the filthy things in front of him would have been destroyed by a sand waterfall.


    ??


    However, Gaara ignored them, but the other party found him dressed strangely.


    ??


    In fact, Gaara has red hair, a red love letter engraved on her head, and a large gourd on her back. It''s hard not to attract attention with such a peculiar outfit.


    ??


    At this time, a little black came over, stopped in front of Gaara, picked up the polaroid and took a picture of Gaara and the buildings in the square.


    ??


    After finishing the operation, Xiao Hei took out the good photo, went directly to Gaara and stretched out his hand: "One hundred pounds, pay!"


    ??


    Looking at the other party''s movements, Gaara frowned slightly, but he ignored the other party and was about to turn away, but seeing Gaara''s movements, Xiao Hei suddenly shouted: "@#��%...& *


    ??


    Ji Li quackly said something that Gaara could not understand. The next moment a few tall Mos ran over from all around, surrounding Gaara in the middle.


    ??


    Xiao Hei, who was taking pictures with a camera, showed a mocking smile on his face. They have long been familiar with Asians. Every time they see a yellow-skinned guy, they will use this method. If the other party pays directly, then If the other party refuses, it will be their wish. If people don''t have 1,000 pounds, it is not over.


    ??


    Xiao Hei shouted at this time, "He discriminated against me, he didn''t pay for taking pictures."


    ??


    After the other people in the square saw this scene, no one dared to get close to watch the fun, but walked further, especially after seeing a yellow race surrounded by people, some white skins showed playful smiles.


    Gaara looked at the few silent people who surrounded him with cold eyes, and then said indifferently, "Go away!"


    ??


    A few Momo saw that the little guy Gaara dared to resist, and immediately reached out and grabbed Gaara''s body.


    ??


    Seeing the Mos who were taking an inch, Gaara didn''t hold back, he waved his hand directly, and the sand in the gourd behind him shot at a few people like a bullet.


    ??


    "Ah ah ah!"


    ??


    Several Momo saw the sudden change and did not react at all. They were directly penetrated by the gravel and flew out.


    ??


    The four Momo lying on the ground, after twitching a few times on the ground, lost their breath.


    ??


    On the other hand, Xiao Hei, who was holding the camera, screamed and turned his head to run.


    ??


    Gaara''s outstretched palm made a fist gesture, and the gravel that flew out the next moment wrapped the opponent.


    ??


    "Ah~"


    ??


    Under Gaara''s grasp, a scream came from the gravel, and then died, and the blood fell to the ground along the gravel.


    ??


    The body inside the gravel was completely shredded into mashed flesh, and the mashed flesh inside fell to the ground of the square as the gravel dispersed.


    ??


    The tourists who saw this scene directly bent down and vomited, and the eyes that looked at Gaara were also full of fear.


    ??


    The scene in the square instantly caused mass panic. Everyone screamed and fled around. Some people even picked up their mobile phones and immediately called the police.


    ??


    Gaara ignored the crowd, and appeared in front of a strong black man in a flash. This man was Gaara''s target, Momo who turned into a werewolf after being bitten by a werewolf.


    ??


    Looking at Gaara who suddenly appeared, there was a look of fear in the werewolf''s eyes, and he saw the ninja forehead on Gaara''s body.


    ??


    Regarding the ninja who eliminated vampires, they made a big statement in the werewolf group. It can be said that everyone in London knows about the werewolves. Dare to appear on the bright side.


    ??


    And all the werewolves other than the black took refuge in the past, and only those who were not accepted by the other group stayed.


    ??


    "Master ninja, I don''t know what your orders are."


    ??


    Gaara glanced at the other party and said in a cold voice, "Wolfman?"


    ??


    "Yes, Lord Ninja!"


    ??


    Gaara nodded, then waved his hand, and a mass of gravel flew out in an instant, wrapping the werewolf into it, but Gaara did not crush him directly.


    ??


    The wrapped werewolf shouted, "Don''t!"


    ??


    Afterwards, he turned into a werewolf in the gravel package, and wanted to break free of the **** completely, but how could the power of the werewolf break free from the gravel of Gaara?


    ??


    After Gaara wrapped it, he controlled the mass of gravel to float around him and left Trafalgar Square with it.


    ??


    And the police in London are always late. They only arrived at the scene after Gaara left. When they saw the scene, they all gasped.


    ??


    The newcomer who had just joined the company immediately ran to the trash can and vomited.


    ??


    ??


    ps: Ask for a monthly pass! Thank you all book friends! To add more punch!


    ??

 Chapter 406： Forgotten Ninja

    Charlotte did not know what happened in the central square in London. At this time, he came to the indoor training ground No. 1 with the Anbu costume left by Itachi Uchiha in his hand.


    ??


    On the way here, Charlotte always felt that she had forgotten something, but she didn''t remember what it was for a while.


    ??


    Pushing open the door of the indoor training ground No. 1, I saw Sasuke Uchiha was working hard.


    ??


    "Uchiha masters the shuriken technique!"


    ??


    "Fire Escape: Fire Phoenix Immortal Technique!"


    ??


    Looking at Sasuke who was exercising, Charlotte nodded, she didn''t let up in this world, it was fine.


    ??


    And with Charlotte''s arrival, Sasuke also stopped his practice and came to Charlotte respectfully.


    ??


    "Lord Charlotte!"


    ??


    Charlotte nodded, then took out Uchiha Itachi''s Anbu suit.


    ??


    "This is a gift from your brother Itachi."


    ??


    Looking at the Anbu suit in Charlotte''s hand, Sasuke was obviously taken aback, but he still took it over respectfully.


    ??


    After getting the Anbu suit, Sasuke Uchiha hesitated for a while, but he still said, "He who betrayed the village is here?"


    ??


    Sasuke didn''t say itachi, who exterminated the clan, but changed it to betray the village. He connected with Sasuke, who was newly merged. He also knew that he betrayed the village and followed Orochimaru for the power of revenge.


    ??


    "Well, Itachi awakened the Kaleidoscope Shaker."


    ??


    "In the next time, he needs to complete some tasks. He will not return to the base until the task is over, and will be active on this land as a rebel."


    ??


    "You know that this news is getting better, don''t let it leak out."


    ??


    Charlotte didn''t hide it from Sasuke. Although she didn''t say what mission Itachi was performing, she still revealed the identity of the other party.


    ??


    Sasuke lowered his head, and when he lifted it up, Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes still appeared in his eye sockets.


    ??


    "I understand, Lord Charlotte!"


    ??


    After handing the things over to Sasuke, Charlotte left training room No. 1 and walked towards her room.


    ??


    And after Charlotte left, Sasuke put the things back in his room and went directly to the door of Orochimaru''s laboratory, knocking on the door.


    ??


    Finding that the person who opened the door was Orochimaru, Sasuke looked at Orochimaru, who was very different from his memory, and said seriously:


    ??


    "Senior Orochimaru, please guide me in my practice."


    ??


    Orochimaru looked at this Uchiha family boy who ran to him and asked for guidance and apprenticeship. After thinking about it, he did not refuse. Although most of the ninjas in the base saw him in silence and did not dare to speak, but during this time, other ninjas also learned from other ninjas. got some future happenings in his mouth.


    ??


    "Come with me, it just so happens that I also need an assistant."


    ??


    Then Uchiha Sasuke followed Orochimaru into the laboratory...


    ??


    ??


    Charlotte, who had just returned to her room, was sitting on the sofa and was about to turn on the TV when she suddenly remembered something she had forgotten.


    ??


    Going directly into the system space, clicking on the ninja column, looking at the lonely oil girl Shino who had not been placed on the battle column, she slapped her forehead and said, "This guy''s sense of existence is really too low, just I even forgot about him."


    ??


    Charlotte spent 28,000 gold coins to open a battle bar again and put Shino''s ninja card on it.


    ??


    Ding, please choose the spot where you can see the oil girl, immediately/within three meters!


    Within three meters!


    ??


    The next second, the figure of the oil girl Shino began to appear in front of Charlotte.


    ??


    Looking at Shino who appeared slowly, Charlotte still didn''t understand how the other party appeared. Maybe her strength was too weak in front of the system, even with the kaleidoscope on, she didn''t understand at all.


    ??


    After receiving the memory, Oil Girl Shino opened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her and said respectfully, "Lord Charlotte!"


    ??


    Charlotte took out a tablet full of documents and gave it to Shino Oil Girl.


    ??


    "There is a lot of information about this world here, you can take it and learn it."


    ??


    "You should study all the insect subjects in this world first, and see if there is any existence that can help and be suitable for cultivation."


    ??


    "Don''t worry if you don''t have a suitable one. I know that there are quite a few powerful bugs on other planets. You can study them when the time comes."


    ??


    Oil Girl Shino took the tablet in Charlotte''s hand and said respectfully, "Yes, Lord Charlotte."


    ??


    Charlotte thought for a while, and called Mute through the red queen, and then said, "Mute, before Yuhika arrives, the oil girl Shino and Hinata Hinata will be your guide for the time being."


    ??


    "Take Shino down and spread the knowledge of this world, as well as our situation and sphere of influence here."


    ??


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    ??


    After watching Mute and the oil girl Shino leave, Charlotte understood that the configuration of the Twelve Xiaoqiang seemed to need to be sped up. In addition, the leading ninjas from the ninja classes had to be recruited as soon as possible.


    ??


    He wanted to enter the system space again, but Charlotte focused his attention on recruiting ninjas. At this time, he was ready to see what would happen to the summoning interface after he successfully recruited Itachi Uchiha.


    ??


    Clicking on the ninja recruitment interface, everything in front of you changed in the next second. In the water mist building, a huge scroll was placed on the tribute platform, and two types of "Nindao" hung on the wall. ! ��.


    ??


    At this time, Terumi Mei walked over with enchanting steps, and then drew a water whip from her mouth, holding it in her hand and hitting the ground. UU Reading


    ??


    Looking at the turbulent water enchantress in the picture - Wudaime Mizukage Terumi Mei, Charlotte was stunned and murmured:


    ??


    "I hate marrying a daughter!"


    ??


    The last scene was frozen and became the background of the summoning interface, and was marked with a forbearance: Terumi Mei!


    ??


    The figure of Akatsuki Suzaku, who originally sat alone in Uchiha''s secret base with crows, is still not there, but has become a mature royal sister, Terumi Mei!


    ??


    Green eyes, wearing a water-shadow hat, right eye covered by hair, pink lips. Plump body, big breasts, fair skin. Wearing a blue tube top dress with a white belt around the waist and lacquered dark blue nail polish on her nails. A very beautiful mature woman.


    ??


    As expected of being called the Water Demon, even Charlotte felt a heartbeat when she looked at her. She was a powerful woman with a different charm than Tsunade at this time.


    ??


    At the same time, Charlotte''s heart was also excited. The water shadow of the five major ninja villages finally appeared. Although it is the fifth generation of water shadow, it is also the existence of the leader of a village. It can be said that the strength is still very powerful.


    ??


    Terumi Mei, who has two types of blood-stained melting and boiling, is much stronger than the average shadow-level powerhouse. After successfully recruiting, he can completely occupy a hidden village. As long as it is matched with some misty ninjas, it is simply Perfect, even if you have something to leave the earth, you can also play the same role as a person.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 407： Water enchantress - Terumi Mei

    Charlotte thought about the ninjas in Wuyin Village, but found that there are many recruits, including the second generation of Mizukage Ghost Lanyue, the fourth generation of Mizukage Yakura, and the seven people of ninja swords, Qing, Chang Juro, and even Zaibuzhan, Shiro, and the six-tailed person Zhu Liyu are the team members.


    ??


    When necessary, you can use the multi-shadow clone combined with the transformation technique to pretend to be an army of ninjas. In an instant, a plan for one of the five major ninja villages, Hidden Mist Village, appeared in Charlotte''s mind.


    ??


    Taking a glance at the remaining gold coins, there are only 32,654 gold coins. Charlotte knows that if she wants to implement her own, this gold coin is not enough. It is also lacking just to recruit Suiying.


    ??


    It seems that Feiduan''s rioting of SHIELD needs to be implemented as soon as possible. Only after the sophistication has occurred and the pain is experienced, it will be easier to empty the SHIELD energy blocks and use them for recharge.


    ??


    Taking a deep breath, Charlotte took another look at Terumi Mei, the water monster with a hot body and temperament, and resolutely withdrew from the recruitment interface.


    ??


    Just as Charlotte exited the ninja recruitment interface, a system prompt suddenly popped up.


    ??


    Ding �� The limited ninja recruitment has been opened three times in a row, and the Ninja Fashion Store is open!


    ??


    Hearing that it was a ninja costume, Charlotte didn''t react for a while, thinking to herself what use this stuff is, but she still clicked on the costume interface according to the prompt.


    ??


    There is only one piece of equipment in the fashion mall at this time, Uchiha Itachi''s weaving of virtual and real.


    ??


    Clicking on Uchiha Itachi''s weaving virtual reality, Charlotte found that it was Uchiha Itachi who was wearing a hat under the moonlight and wearing a red cloud robe with a black background from the Akatsuki organization. : Weaving virtual reality - Uchiha Itachi.


    ??


    The bottom is marked with a line of small characters. After fully dressed up, the momentum is +20, and the attack effect is increased by 5%!


    ??


    Seeing the words above, Charlotte thought of a stalk from her previous life. Xiao organizes the law that you will die if you take off your clothes. Could it be that her strength was reduced because she took off her hat and clothes?


    ??


    Click on the price, 1800 gold coins, an inexpensive price, considering that the strength is increased by 5%, it is already relatively high, although there is only one costume, and only A Shinobi is qualified to equip the costume, so it is directly for Uchiha. Itachi bought it.


    ??


    With Charlotte''s successful purchase, Uchiha Itachi''s ninja bag also appeared in this hat called Braided Virtual Reality.


    ??


    After doing all this, Charlotte came to the contact field provided by the system space and began to try to master the skills of kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    ??


    ??


    Three days passed by Charlotte''s practice in a flash.


    ??


    During this period, Gaara handed the werewolf''s body to the employer, completed the D-level task this time, and filled in the D-level column of his task record.


    ??


    As for the riots in London, they were pressed down by the Hydra organization using its own strength, so that it did not cause any trouble on the Internet.


    ??


    ??


    In the base of the SHIELD Trident, Nick Fury asked Coulson, who was beside him, "What new progress has been made, have you found the figure of Feiduan?"


    ??


    Coulson shook his head and said, "No, since the last war, we have lost track of him. We only know that his last address was on the Red Sea."


    ??


    "The route provided by Patton is also invalid. The figure of Feiduan does not appear on it, and Africa is too big. In just a few days, we can''t find him at all."


    Hearing Coulson''s report, Nick Fury also shook his head. Now that he has the manpower, he can''t find the target. The coverage and monitoring of major African networks are too few. S.H.I.E.L.D. wants to Finding people through the Internet, cameras, phone calls, monitoring and other means is very effective in the United States and even other major countries, but in Africa, it seems powerless.


    ??


    "How''s the information on Yinin Village going? Our personnel have just set off for the island country, and we don''t know the information there yet."


    ??


    Coulson said, "It''s difficult, they are arrogant, some look down on us, and are unwilling to pay attention to us."


    ??


    "We wanted to give each other a medical examination, which almost caused their rage."


    ??


    "I suspect that they have been subjected to scientific experiments. We can also use conjoined twins to explain this situation."


    ??


    "After all, we have a lot of cases like this, but they don''t have extraordinary abilities, but the Kidomaru with six arms is really incomprehensible, and he can control every arm perfectly."


    ??


    Nick Fury nodded: "It''s very possible that since they are very sensitive about it, they have some problems in this regard."


    ??


    "After all, if they don''t want to get a medical examination, it''s fine to refuse. The rage still shows that they are very sensitive to this."


    ??


    "However, during the period of looking for the rebel ninja flying section, we have a good relationship with them and try to get some useful information as much as possible. We still know too little about the ninja world."


    ??


    "Yes, sir!"


    ??


    The moment Coulson agreed, suddenly an alarm sounded in the Trident Building, and a sound came from the entire building.


    ??


    "Yellow alert! Yellow alert!"


    ??


    "The base is attacked by unknown personnel, and the base is attacked by unknown personnel!"


    ??


    "Please prepare everyone, please prepare yourself."


    ??


    The two consecutive warnings made Nick Fury and Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D. look at each other. Since the organization was founded, no one has ever dared to come to the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D. to make trouble.


    ??


    Nick Fury immediately came to the desk, picked up a remote control on the desk and pressed it. The next moment, a white wall in the office turned into a huge display screen, and the information of each monitoring screen was received. came up.


    ??


    "Lock the figure of the attacker!"


    ??


    Following Nick Fury''s words, the small screens on the screen were hidden, and a surveillance video was enlarged. It was the scene where Feiduan was holding the March Scythe and wreaking havoc.


    ??


    Coulson shouted in disbelief, "Flying section!"


    ??


    Obviously, he did not expect the person they were looking for on the African continent to appear at the door of their base.


    ??


    And Nick Fury was thinking, how did the other party know that the attacker was them, and also found the location of the base headquarters, whether there was a problem, and then he said:


    ??


    "Colson, immediately notify the ninjas in the sound ninja village to go and arrest the rebel ninja flying section."


    ??


    "Since it''s delivered to the door, don''t let him run away."


    ??


    "Yes, sir!"


    ??


    Coulson didn''t stop, he rushed out of the office, and he wanted to inform the ninjas in Yinnin Village immediately.


    ??


    ??


    ps: There will be an update in the evening, ask for a monthly pass!


    ??

 Chapter 408： Flying segment is coming

    Looking at Coulson who turned and left, Nick Fury directly pressed the red button on the desk. The original yellow alert was immediately upgraded to a red alert. The agents in the base immediately arrived, and the civilian office staff immediately evacuated. When they arrived, the field agents immediately took up their weapons and began to defend the base.


    ??


    The pilots in the base immediately went to start the fighter jets and landed the armed helicopters, and the whole base immediately started to operate.


    ??


    ??


    Time went back to before the alarm went off.


    ??


    It took three days for the flying section to run all the way from the sea to the metropolis of New York.


    ??


    Looking at the S.H.I.E.L.D. Trident Building in front of him, Feiduan smiled and said, "Master Feiduan is here to collect interest!"


    ??


    "Shh!"


    ??


    I saw Feiduan''s figure flashed and appeared directly at the entrance of the SHIELD base, the Trident Building, looking at the symbol of the representative SHIELD hanging above the entrance, an eagle with wings spread.


    ??


    The March sickle in Feiduan''s hand flew out directly and smashed it on the SHIELD logo.


    ??


    "Whoa!"


    ??


    The eagle logo of SHIELD was directly smashed on the spot and fell on the open space at the door.


    ??


    Feiduan''s behavior immediately attracted the attention of the security guards at the gate of S.H.I.E.L.D., and a team of agents with weapons rushed out.


    ??


    "who are you?"


    ??


    "Put down your weapon and crawl on the ground!"


    ??


    Feiduan carried the March sickle, slung his body arrogantly, stood at the door and shouted to the agent holding the gun, "Scumbags of S.H.I.E.L.D., your uncle Feiduan is here!"


    ??


    Feiduan made a jump and rotated 360 degrees in the air, the March sickle in his hand slashed directly at the agent.


    ??


    The agents who saw this scene just raised their arms and aimed their guns at the leaping flying segment, but the March Scythe had already split over, and instantly split it in half directly from the middle of the head.


    ??


    After landing, the flying segment grabbed the chain at the end of the March sickle, and turned towards the whole body in a circle. The speed was so fast with the sound of the howling wind, it cut all the surrounding agents in half, together with the revolving door at the entrance. blow up.


    ??


    Looking at his masterpiece, Feiduan laughed and said:


    ??


    "Hahaha��"


    ??


    "Master Feiduan''s revenge is here!"


    ??


    Holding the March Scythe, Feiduan quickly swept away the personnel at the entrance of the S.H.I.E.L.D. base without leaving a living hole or even giving them a chance to shoot.


    ??


    Carrying the March sickle, Feiduan stepped into the inspection entrance of the S.H.I.E.L.D. base. At this time, a large number of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents with weapons in their hands pulled the trigger when facing Feiduan at the entrance.


    ??


    "Da da da!"


    ??


    Looking at the flying bullets, Fei Duan didn''t dodge or evade, only to see him stretch out a palm and grab it forward at a high speed, instantly grabbing bullets in the palm of his hand.


    ??


    The faces of the SHIELD agents who saw this scene all became extremely ugly, and they knew that they were in trouble.


    ??


    Feiduan threw the bullets that he caught, and threw them out again, faster than when they came, and directly killed all the shooting agents on the spot.


    ??


    Although Feiduan''s killing speed is extremely fast, there are still agents from S.H.I.E.L.D. killing from every corner, and the weapons they use are becoming more and more powerful.


    ??


    At the time of the killing, the red alarm of the base was sounded by Nick Fury, most of the civilian staff began to evacuate, and all the field agents in the base went.


    ??


    In an empty room in the base that looked like an indoor court, the five members of Yinin, including Junmaro, who were sitting, also heard the sound of the alarm and started fighting directly.


    ??


    "The mission goal is here, it''s time for us to play."


    At this time, Coulson ran towards the room of Junmalu and others, and took out his mobile phone to make a call.


    ??


    Soon the phone in the room rang, and Tayu also walked over and answered directly.


    ??


    "Everyone, your target is coming, right at the gate of the base. You need to work together to capture or kill it!"


    ??


    Tayuya said indifferently, "Okay, let''s come here."


    ??


    Hanging up the phone, Duoyu also looked at everyone and said, "Coulson has come to ask for help."


    ??


    Junma Lu glanced at the group of four Yin Nin expressionlessly, and a voice without emotional fluctuations came out: "Let''s go!"


    ??


    His eyes returned to Feiduan.


    ??


    An agent carrying an rpg fired a rocket towards the flying section. Looking at the incoming shells, he moved sideways and avoided it directly. The grenade blew on the wall behind the flying section and smashed it directly. stepped down.


    ??


    "You can''t be a quasi-head!"


    ??


    Feiduan took out a shuriken from the ninja bag and shot it directly, instantly piercing the opponent''s head, and the blood that burst open spattered a little.


    ??


    "Look, you have to be someone like me."


    ??


    At this time, the Kun-style fighter of the base was activated, and came directly to the gate of the base to fly in the air against the ground, but the target was aimed. In the flying section of the base, a huge Gatling weight protruded from the abdomen of the fighter. The machine gun, after aiming at the flying segment, directly told the rotation to shoot up.


    ??


    With 600 bullets per minute, a metal storm was immediately formed, and the indiscriminate shooting was started directly at the direction of the flying section.


    ??


    "Da da da!"


    ??


    The sudden sound of breaking air behind him attracted Feiduan''s attention. He turned around to look at the Kun-style combat skills in front of him and the bullets fired from his abdominal machine gun. Feiduan swung the March sickle around himself and spun it away. Come.


    ??


    "Clang, clang, clang!"


    ??


    The bullets of the heavy machine gun shot on the March sickle of the flying section, making a metal crash sound, while other bullets shot into the air caused serious damage to the building of the base again.


    ??


    Seeing that the pilot had no effect, UU reading immediately launched the small tracking missile carried on the fuselage.


    ??


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    ??


    The first floor of the S.H.I.E.L.D. base immediately became ablaze with the explosion of the bomb, and the entire building shook under the explosion.


    ??


    In the smoke, Feiduan jumped out from inside holding a March sickle, and there was no scar on his body except for some smoke.


    ??


    "To Master Feiduan, come down!"


    ??


    The March sickle in his hand was directly thrown out by the flying section, hooked on the jet engine on the side of the Kun-style combat technique, and the rope was pulled to the top of the combat technique as soon as the flying section was retracted.


    ??


    Feiduan stood on the fuselage of the Kun-style combat technique, and the March sickle in his hand was cut towards the nose of the aircraft.


    ??


    With the swing of the March Scythe, the Kun-style combat skills were directly dismembered by Fei Duan, and the driver''s seat out of the nose was directly cut into two halves. The fighter''s gravity was instantly unbalanced, and it fell toward the ground.


    ??


    Watching the fighter plane fall, he jumped off his combat skills with a backflip and opened a certain distance.


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    The two fighter jets that fell fell to the ground, causing a direct explosion and turning into a big fireball.


    ??


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Feiduan showed an evil smile, sticking out his tongue and licking the corner of his mouth, but unfortunately there was no blood splashing on the corner of his mouth.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 408： sound ninja flying section

    Nick Fury was standing in the room in the office at this time, looking at the video screen in front of him with cold eyes, a superhero who had no contact.


    ??


    Whether it is Iron Man Tony Stark, Charlotte Doyle, who is known as the **** of ninjas, or the newly-emerged Sandy Ninja, Nick Fury has no contact at this time.


    ??


    In order to be able to enjoy the benefits of capturing or killing Feiduan alone, Nick Fury made this decision.


    ??


    It''s really Charlotte Doyle, in Nick Fury''s eyes, is a man with a criminal record, the hatred created by the military, until now there are no dead or dead, and Charlotte never admits that the corpse is in his hands. inside.


    ??


    Nick Fury looked at the video surveillance and murmured, "Guys from the Ninja Village, I hope you don''t disappoint me!"


    ??


    ??


    At this time, Coulson had already joined the group of five Yin Nin, standing in front of the window of the S.H.I.E.L.D. building, and Tayuya and the others saw that Feiduan exploded the Kun-style fighter.


    ??


    "The ninjas of Yinin Village, the Renin of Tang Nin Village, I will leave it to you."


    ??


    Junmalu just nodded, ignoring Coulson, smashed the window of the building and jumped down, the rest of the Yinin four also jumped out behind Junmalu.


    ??


    "Bone veins, ten finger piercing bullets!"


    ??


    Junmarou used ninjutsu directly in the air to jump to the extreme, and the ten fingers and phalanges were instantly fired like bullets, hitting Hiduan in front of him, limiting the pace he was about to move.


    ??


    Then it landed in front of Feiduan, while the rest of the Yinin four people fell around the two of them, appearing in the four corners, forming a defensive situation.


    ??


    Seeing the person coming, Fei Duan Xin was only arranged by Lord Charlotte, but he still had to do enough acting. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he heard the unanimous words of the four of them.


    ??


    "Formation: Four Purple Flames!"


    ??


    It was successfully launched by Tayuya, Jirofang, Zuojinyoujin, and Kidoumaru, and opened a cuboid enchantment with purple transparent flames in the four directions of the east, west, north and south of the flying section. It is impossible to allow outsiders to enter the interior of the enchantment. Once they touch the four walls of the enchantment, they will be burned by flames.


    ??


    At the same time, for the sake of safety, the four of them cast a layer on the periphery of themselves, wrapping the four of them in the formation, so that they would not be stalked by the agents of SHIELD.


    ??


    Coulson, who was standing on the S.H.I.E.L.D. building, didn''t see the following situation very clearly, but when he saw the rising purple barrier, he murmured, "Is this a trapping barrier?"


    ??


    "Ninjas have such abilities."


    ??


    Coulson didn''t stop, and immediately ran to Nick Fury''s office.


    ??


    "Director, the Tonin team has been dispatched."


    ??


    "I saw."


    ??


    "What is the one they raised up, what looks like a magic circle or an enchantment, what does it do?"


    ??


    Coulson shook his head and said, "I don''t know, it looks like a trapped enchantment."


    ??


    "It seems that they have successfully trapped Feiduan."


    ??


    "Send someone to take a look at this barrier."


    ??


    "Yes!"


    ??


    At this time, several S.H.I.E.L.D. agents rushed out of the gate of the base, looking at the enchantment in front of them and touching them directly, but Tayuya and the others who saw this scene pouted in disdain and did not give any reminders at all.


    ??


    "Ah ah ah!"


    ??


    With a scream, the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent who touched the barrier instantly turned into a fireball, and an agent on the side wanted to step forward to help put out the fire. He never thought that he had just reached out and patted the flame on his companion, and the two of them burned together. , In less than three breaths, the two were directly burned to ashes.


    The other S.H.I.E.L.D. agents who came together looked at the barrier in front of them in fear, took a few steps back in fright, widened the distance from the barrier, and quickly wanted to report the situation to their superiors.


    ??


    "Sir, the purple barrier in front of you cannot be touched. Anyone who touches it will ignite a purple flame, and it will be burnt to ashes in less than three seconds. The same phenomenon will occur if you touch the flame on your companion."


    ??


    Standing in front of the screen, Nick Fury heard the reports of the people below.


    ??


    "The abominable Ninja of Ninja Village didn''t say hello in advance, and we lost two excellent agents."


    ??


    "This account will be counted on them, and will be calculated in the future."


    ??


    Coulson stood by and watched silently, without saying a word.


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    Charlotte was in the base at this time, sitting in the conference room, with the same picture as Nick Fury playing on the big screen in front of her.


    ??


    But it was Charlotte who asked the Red Queen to hijack the cameras near S.H.I.E.L.D., as well as the satellites in the sky, and transmitted to him what Nick Fury watched.


    ??


    Looking at the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent who came forward to touch it and spontaneously ignited, he smiled and said, "Hahaha, I knew that the one-eyed dragon would definitely send someone to touch the barrier."


    ??


    ??


    Inside the enchantment.


    ??


    Feiduan looked at the barrier rising around him, then looked at Junma Lu in front of him, the corner of his mouth was slightly raised, and the Sanyue Scythe in his hand pointed at the opponent.


    ??


    "This is a matter between me and the mortal forces, the little devils of Yinin Village, this is not something you should interfere with."


    ??


    "Master Feiduan, don''t stop you bastards."


    ??


    "Otherwise, I will send you all to the arms of the evil god!"


    ??


    Junma Lu stood in front of Feiduan with a blank face. He didn''t care about the aura of the shadow-level powerhouse that Feiduan exuded. I saw that he punched the buttons on his shirt, and the clothes on his upper body were drooping like cloth strips. Down, revealing Chiguo''s upper body.


    ??


    In an indifferent voice, he said, "Rebel Ninja Feiduan, UU reading Today you have to stay and become part of our bounty."


    ??


    Nick Fury looked at the two people who stopped in the surveillance, frowned slightly and said, "Close the screen, what are they talking about."


    ??


    As the words fell, the two people in the video, the scene was drawn closer again, but because of the distance, the conversation between the two could still not be heard.


    ??


    But Nick Fury said again: "Read lips, I want to know what they are saying."


    ??


    The picture in front of him seemed to be stuck for a while, but it was the dialogue between the two, which changed from a silent movie to a sound movie.


    ??


    "Just relying on you little guys, you also want to be a bounty hunter, and you want to catch Uncle Feiduan, you just don''t know how high the sky is."


    ??


    Looking at Feiduan who was still in the mouth, Junmalu didn''t say anything, he directly took out a piece of bone from his arm and turned it into an attacking weapon, like a lengthened Kunai!


    ??


    Looking at Junma Lu''s change, Feiduan complained inwardly, "I can''t wait to see people in the ninja world, aren''t we talking about it?"


    ??


    "Are you going to do it now? I haven''t said enough."


    ??


    Then Feiduan could only hold these inner thoughts in his heart and could not say them out. After all, acting should be like acting.


    ??


    Jun Maru held the bone knife in his hand and rushed towards Feiduan directly.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 409： Junma Lus first show

    Jun Malu held the bone knife in his hand, and his figure resembled a white lightning, rushing towards Feiduan.


    ??


    Looking at Junmalu who was rushing over, Feiduan considered the age of the opponent. Although he was a bloodstained ninja, he must have no strength. He did not directly attack with the March sickle, but kicked towards Junmalu''s chest. .


    ??


    However, Feiduan''s legs just approached the position of Junma Lu''s chest, and instantly countless hideous bone knives grew from the opponent''s chest.


    ??


    When Feiduan saw this scene, he immediately stopped the leg he kicked out, but Jun Malu didn''t hesitate, the bone knife in his hand slashed directly towards Feiduan''s retreat.


    ??


    Feiduan took a step back to dodge, then choked back his mouth and said, "The corpse bone vein has some meaning."


    ??


    That is, he once again showed his strength, holding the Sanyue Scythe and slashing directly at Junmalu.


    ??


    "Clang, clang, clang!"


    ??


    In the face of Feiduan''s scythe, Junmalu blocked it with the bone knife metal in his hand, but it was the bone knife made by Junmalu''s corpse bone vein, and its hardness was no worse than Feiduan''s weapon. From below, sparks of metal delivery emerged.


    ??


    Just as the two of them were using physical techniques to conduct a tentative attack, the fighter planes and armed helicopters in the S.H.I.E.L.D. base had all started, hovering around the barrier to observe the changes inside.


    ??


    Even the tanks in the base drove out a few, aiming at the flying section in the barrier.


    ??


    What happened in SHIELD had already been told by the internal Hydra staff and passed on to Pierce first-hand.


    ??


    At this time, Pierce looked at the surveillance screen in front of him, and suddenly said to a microphone in front of him: "Launch missiles and try the strength of the barrier in front of you."


    ??


    As Pierce''s words fell, a Kun-style combat technique suspended in the air directly launched the missile it carried.


    ??


    "Whoosh!"


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    The launched missile collided with the barrier, causing a violent explosion, and the huge flames covered the barrier''s 30-meter range.


    ??


    However, the flames were gone, but the barrier did not change in the slightest, let alone smashed to pieces, it didn''t even shake at all.


    ??


    Jirofang, who was maintaining the barrier, curled his lips and cursed, "Idiot!"


    ??


    Pierce saw that the enchantment sent back had not changed in the slightest, so he did not continue to order the test. The missile just now was the largest-yield missile carried by the Kun-style fighter, and it did not cause any impact after firing a few shots. There is no change either.


    ??


    And there is a big reason for firing one to prevaricate Nick Fury, whether it''s a test, or other reasons, there are always a lot of excuses, but if you keep attacking, Nick Fury will definitely go crazy.


    ??


    At this time, Nick Fury''s face in the office had turned dark. Looking at the movements of the fighter plane, he scolded directly, "Who ordered the attack?"


    ??


    At this time, an agent''s voice came from the loudspeaker: "Sir, I ordered the test."


    ??


    "If the strength of the enchantment is bombarded by missiles, then they are definitely acting."


    ??


    "After all, the number of missiles and critical strikes used in the killing did not cause any damage to the flying section."


    ??


    "Agent Heatwell, next time this happens, remember to report it."


    ??


    "Yes, sir!"


    ??


    ??


    At this time, the two people who were discussing in the barrier didn''t care about the missile that was bombarded just now.


    ??


    Although the Four Purple Flame Formation is not an unbreakable formation, it is not something that a shadow-level force can break through. People trapped inside cannot break this barrier without the strength of Chaoying. There is no hope.


    ??


    What the tailed beast cannon can''t blast, ordinary missiles don''t have the slightest hope!


    ??


    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Check out the data???????????Thanks??Thanks???


    Marvel Cinematic Universe, Unholy Timeline.


    ??


    Continental Hotel, top floor.


    ??


    "Boss, there is a new assassination mission, two million dollars, would you consider it?"


    ??


    A blond woman with a hot body, wearing a professional dress and a secretary, stood in front of Charlotte Doyle and said calmly.


    ??


    "Oh, two million dollars, the price is not low."


    ??


    "Let''s talk about the specific information of the mission first, and then I will consider whether to accept this mission worth 2 million US dollars."


    ??


    "You know me, I''m picky about the target of the mission, is the target a black man?"


    ??


    Sitting by the window sill, Charlotte held a square glass with whiskey in her hand, slowly looking away from the scenery outside the window, and turned her gaze to Ginny who was talking.


    ??


    "Not black???"


    ??


    "Charlotte, you are now a black killer. Now some African-American killers in the mainland hotel have a lot of opinions on you."


    ??


    Charlotte played with the wine glass in her hand and said in a serious tone, "I hate two types of people in my life, one is discrimination, and the other is black people."


    ??


    "If those **** have an opinion on me, let them come to talk to me, and I will send them to where they should go!"


    ??


    Seeing his serious tone, Ginny shrugged, indicating that what you said was right.


    ??


    "The target of the new bounty mission this time is John Wick. The employer hopes to kill the opponent as soon as possible. The amount is 2 million US dollars. Do you want to consider it?"


    ??


    Hearing the name John Wick, Charlotte Doyle''s thoughts drifted into the distance.


    ??


    A guy who destroyed the entire gang because of a dog.


    ??


    Is his story about to start?


    ??


    Then he glanced at the photo of the mission target in Ginny''s hand, and determined that it was this guy, not the same name.


    ??


    Charlotte turned the square cup in her hand and looked at the yellow-brown liquid inside. After taking a sip, she said calmly, "The price is too low, don''t take it!"


    ??


    "why?"


    ??


    Ginny was a little curious.


    ??


    "You entered the industry relatively late, and you may not have a comprehensive understanding of a lot of information."


    ??


    "John Wick, once the number one killer in the killer world, was considered a legend in the killer world before he retired??"


    ??


    Following Charlotte''s remarks, UU Reading Ginny had an intuitive understanding of this guy on the newly appeared task list, then nodded and said, "The price is indeed low."


    ??


    Although he looked at Charlotte, he asked curiously, "Lord Ninja, how does it compare to you?"


    ??


    Charlotte said with a smile, "He and I are not killers in the same world!"


    ??


    Although Charlotte didn''t say it directly, her confident tone and unconcerned attitude clearly did not take John Wick''s strength into consideration.


    ??


    Ginny''s eyes flashed, and instead of struggling with this task, she said, "I''ll go and see for you, what other tasks are suitable for you."


    ??


    "Go!"


    ??


    After getting Charlotte''s consent, she turned and left the room, walking towards the hotel''s mission hall.


    ??


    Watching Ginny leave, Charlotte looked at the world outside the window again.


    ??


    My name is Feng Yi, from Blue Star.


    ??


    When I was playing Naruto mobile game and drew a new character, Kashu-faced Hero Jiraiya, I was trapped by the game plan and found that I had smashed 3,000 oceans and couldn��t collect the character fragments, and I was directly angry. Killed violently.


    ??


    As a result, he was reborn into this world inexplicably.


    ??


    ........


    ??

 ~： add more

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Dear readers, there are still the last three days before the end of this month. The target of 500 monthly passes is still 268. There will be 5 chapters added after completion.


    In the past few days, the pencil has been updated every day, 3 chapters are added every day, and 10,000 updates are added every day. For the sake of my hard work, I ask readers to help me greatly and let me achieve the set activity goals.


    It is the last three days of this month, and the monthly pass will be invalid if it is not used.


    Continue to add more tomorrow, and look forward to your readers'' votes.


    The reward plus update is still valid. For every 10,000 points, an extra chapter will be added, and for every 1,500 points of reward, the system will send a monthly pencil pass.


    Please readers, I will replace the monthly pass with plus, please help!


    "Naruto Coming to Marvel" Plus Monthly Pass


    It is being played, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    The full text update of "Naruto to Marvel", keep in mind the URL:

 Chapter 410： fighting

    Jun Malu, who was shot and flew out, stood up from the ground expressionlessly, but looked down at his body, and said in a cold voice, "Is this what it feels like to be healthy?"


    ??


    Junma Lu moved his body, and the three-leaf windmill-shaped earth curse mark on his chest began to turn red, and the next second it turned into black lines and crawled all over his body.


    ??


    Looking at Junma Lu''s change, Feiduan frowned slightly: "Is this aura, is the strength improved again?"


    ??


    "Exceeding the strength of the elite Junin, as expected of the Kaguya clan who awakened the corpse veins."


    ??


    At the same time, the recognition of Junma Lu in my heart has been strengthened. As expected of the child chosen by Lord Charlotte, he has such strength.


    ??


    "The second round, start!"


    ??


    Jun Ma Lu was holding a bone knife at this time, and the speed was three points faster than before. In the blink of an eye, he came to Feiduan, and the bone knife in his hand was slashing towards Feiduan.


    ??


    "Don''t underestimate Master Feiduan!"


    ??


    Feiduan is no longer reserved, except that the ability to sacrifice to the evil **** is not applicable, and he has fully exerted his own shadow-level strength.


    ??


    "The punishment of shredding!"


    ??


    Hidedan waved the March sickle in his hand and slashed towards Junmarou, the sickle and the bone knife collided violently.


    ??


    "Wow! Ha!"


    ??


    As Hidean attacked, he let out an excited cry.


    ??


    Nick Fury looked at the picture in front of him at this time, his brows furrowed again, and he couldn''t see clearly again.


    ??


    As the two speeded up again, the picture captured by the surveillance became a white light and a red light intertwined, and the sparks collided into a light spot in the picture.


    ??


    "Turn the video playback speed to the maximum for me!"


    ??


    "Sir, that delay will be serious."


    ??


    "The delay also depends on the picture of their fighting."


    ??


    "Yes, sir!"


    ??


    The picture in the video began to slow down again and again, and the two quickly turned into light spots, their figures became visible to the naked eye, and the battle was captured and played.


    ??


    With the fierce battle between the two, the road under their feet that could allow the tanks to walk has long been full of potholes, as if it would collapse into the sea at any time.


    ??


    "Bone Vein: Tang Song''s Dance!"


    ??


    Jun Malu used the corpse''s veins and blood to grow dozens of bones in his body. The hardness was so high that he was not afraid of ordinary blows. Even if Li Luo opened a door and kicked him, he would not be able to break the defense at all.


    ??


    However, Feiduan, who was full of firepower, was not a vegetarian. Facing Junma Lu, he looked like a hedgehog, and he directly waved the March sickle and played a big windmill.


    ??


    "Uh ha!"


    ??


    The swirling March sickle hit Junmarou''s body. Although the bone spurs resisted, it still hit the body, but it didn''t appear bloody, but the same phenomenon as hitting the bone occurred.


    ??


    Withdrawing the Sanyue Scythe, Feiduan looked at Junmalu and said, "Is the whole body covered with a layer of periosteum?"


    ??


    "In that case, let Master Feiduan break your bones!"


    ??


    With the loud shout of Feiduan, the aura of the shadow-level powerhouse was completely opened, and black and white patterns appeared on his body that only appeared when offering sacrifices to the Heretic God.


    ??


    Under the terrifying momentum, the ground cracked faster, and an invisible hurricane hung in the barrier.


    ??


    The four of Yinin, who were working hard to maintain the barrier, frowned and said, "Is this the true strength of a shadow-level powerhouse?"


    ??


    "It''s terrifying!"


    ??


    "Fei Lian!"


    ??


    Flying Duan threw the March sickle towards Junmalu in front of him, and the sickle flew over and cut the opponent''s body directly.


    Junma Lu had his arms in front of him, and the bone spurs on each part resisted the cutting of the flying sickle. Under the huge impact force, his body was continuously beaten and retreated, and the road under his feet was trampled into a ravine by his legs.


    ??


    The flying scythe that was rotated was not pulled back by the flying section, but pulled the Fit and instantly came to the front of Junmalu.


    ??


    "Break it to me!"


    ??


    Grabbing the flying section of the sickle''s forehead, he directly opened the Dahe and slashed.


    ??


    "Clang, clang, clang!"


    ??


    "Crack!"


    ??


    With Jun Malu''s resistance, the bone spurs on his body finally couldn''t hold on, and they broke apart directly under Feiduan''s slashing.


    ??


    Without the resistance of the bone spur, the sharp blade on the March sickle directly pierced Junma Lu''s shoulder, piercing the bone mold and opening a scar.


    ??


    Jun Malu waved the bone knife in his hand and directly hit Feiduan''s March sickle, hitting the sickle stuck on his shoulder.


    ??


    With the departure of the March sickle, the wound on the shoulder healed directly under the naked eye. In less than a breath, the injury left by Feiduan had completely healed at this time, and the skin was as smooth as new, and it looked as if there was none. Same as being injured.


    ??


    The March sickle was taken back by Feiduan and held in his hand. Looking at the blood stains on it, Feiduan licked his lips, restraining his urge to lick the blood on it.


    ??


    He knew that he was here to play the practice match, but not really to kill Junma Lu on the opposite side.


    ??


    Nick Fury looked at the two people who stopped, touched his chin and said, "Colson, do you think the sound ninja team can take down the flying section?"


    ??


    "With this barrier, although the opponent has no chance to escape, our people can''t help at all. We can only wait for their final result."


    ??


    Coulson shook his head: "Sir, I don''t know."


    ??


    "But at the moment, it seems that neither side was injured."


    ??


    "You said that if they both lose, we will launch all the missiles in the base, as well as the artillery shells on the planes and tanks. Can we leave them behind?"


    ??


    However, it was Nick Fury who planned that once he had the opportunity, not only to keep the flying section as simple as , he also wanted to eat the music ninja team.


    ??


    Hearing the director''s words, Coulson didn''t show any surprise, but analyzed the pros and cons: "Maybe we can shoot a lot of narcotic bombs together."


    ??


    "As long as they breathe, it can lower their resistance."


    ??


    "However, Feiduan is a traitor. It shouldn''t be a surprise that we took it down, but the people of Yinin Village won''t give up and will come to trouble us."


    ??


    "After all, if you can become a ninja village, the number of ninjas will not be too small."


    ??


    Nick Fury said calmly: "They were killed by the rebel Ninja Hidean in Tang Nin Village while performing their mission. What does it have to do with our S.H.I.E.L.D.


    ??


    "We buried their sparks very humanitarianly, but the trouble can''t be found on us. When the time comes, we will double the negotiated task remuneration as a pension and hand it over to the people of Yinin Village."


    ??


    Listening to his own director''s calculations, Coulson nodded: "We''ll call the agents below to prepare and replace the warhead."


    ??


    "Prepare in advance."


    ??


    "But the premise is that they both lose. If the casualties of Yinin Village are not serious, we can still deliver it normally!"


    ??


    "Our S.H.I.E.L.D. is still very honest!"


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 411： Seal of the Earth Status 2

    In the battle, Junmalu and Hidean didn''t know the plan to go to S.H.I.E.L.D., and they didn''t expect that the battle was not over yet, and Nick Fury had the idea of ????catching them all in one go.


    ??


    At this time, Junmalu was no longer holding back, and he directly raised himself to the state of the second stage of the spell.


    ??


    Junmalu also underwent a morphological change. His body turned into a monster similar to a Stegosaurus, with hard and huge bone spurs growing on his back, and a tail covered with barbs.


    ??


    Looking at Junma Lu''s changes, Feiduan''s face showed a smile: "Is it Kongchen''s curse mark?"


    ??


    "As expected of that guy, this increase in strength is really powerful."


    ??


    At this time, Junma Lu''s aura has reached the strength of the first-time movie player. Without the bloodstain disease, he can perfectly display the strength of his second state. The only pity is that he can''t pull out his spine at this time. Use wire flowers.


    ??


    "The third round of the contest officially begins!"


    ??


    Junmalu launched a charge towards Feiduan, and the bone knife in his hand has also been replaced by him, and he used the strongest hardened bone as a spear to attack, which is called the strongest spear.


    ??


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    ??


    The sound of the collision between the two was constantly heard, the gravel on the ground shook, and ripples appeared on the sea outside the barrier.


    ??


    All Junma Lu''s attacks were blocked by Feiduan, and Feiduan was not as relaxed as he was at the beginning.


    ??


    "Bone Vein��Dance of Early Fern"


    ??


    The next moment, sharpened bones grew from the ground to attack the flying section. After the growth, the number of them was extremely large. The bones basically covered the entire formation ground, like a forest of white bones. Under the blow, it completely collapsed and completely shattered.


    ??


    Feiduan was pierced by the bone that suddenly grew, and the March sickle in his hand swept forward, smashing some bone spurs, but the new bone spurs covered it again, wrapping it in the bone spurs.


    ??


    At this time, Junma Lu jumped into the sky, and the strongest spear in his hand slammed down on Feiduan, smashing the ground and bone spurs together.


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    After the huge roar, the bone spurs disappeared, and the road connecting S.H.I.E.L.D. and the outside world also disappeared. Junmarou, who fell, was panting heavily, and his feet stood on the sea surface.


    ??


    At this time, Hidean was lying motionless on the sea in torn clothes, and a big hole was punched in his stomach by the strongest spear of Junmarou.


    ??


    A relaxed expression appeared on Coulson''s face in the office: "Kimamalu wins!"


    ??


    Nick Fury nodded: "It''s really terrifying strength, the destructive power of this body is too great."


    ??


    "Get ready to receive our spoils!"


    ??


    Just after Nick Fury''s instructions, the ladder of the SHIELD helicopter was immediately lowered, and the speedboat was driven out.


    ??


    But it was preparing to receive Feiduan''s body.


    ??


    However, at this time, Junma Lu did not relax in the slightest. Without Chakra''s body, how could it float on the sea surface, and the wound on Feiduan''s abdomen was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ??


    In just over ten seconds, the wound on Feiduan''s abdomen was completely healed. With his immortality, he didn''t care about the attack he just endured.


    ??


    At this time, the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. had surrounded the barrier, waiting for the barrier to open.


    ??


    "Bone veins, ten finger piercing bullets!"


    ??


    The ten phalanges were shot by Junmaru like a bullet, and Hidean, who was lying on the ground, twisted his body and avoided him.


    ??


    "What a boring guy, I don''t know how to let Master Feiduan take a break."


    ??


    But it was Feidan who was wondering why the Suzaku guy didn''t show up yet, and then a carp stood up from the sea, holding the Sanyue Scythe in his hand and pointing at Junmalu.


    Looking at Feiduan, who had become alive again, the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. looked at each other in dismay, and then silently retreated into the distance.


    ??


    Coulson in the office also shouted incredulously, "Is this all right?"


    ??


    "It seems that the ninja''s ability to fight and recover is beyond our imagination."


    ??


    At this time, as the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. kept retreating, a person suddenly left on the sea caught everyone''s attention, dressed like a field agent.


    ??


    At this time, the agent on a speedboat shouted to the person in front: "Quickly retreat!"


    ??


    "Captain, he''s not from us, he''s standing on the sea."


    ??


    "What, standing on the sea?"


    ??


    "Have you been discovered, then there is no need to hide."


    ??


    "boom!"


    ??


    As the smoke dissipated, the field agent standing on the sea turned into a man with a hat on his head and a red cloud robe on a black background.


    ??


    The person here is none other than Akatsuki Suzaku''s Uchiha Itachi.


    ??


    The appearance of Uchiha Itachi immediately attracted everyone''s attention. The four of them were responsible for supporting the barrier, and Junmarou and Hidean, who were fighting in the barrier, also looked over.


    ??


    "Feiduan, the leader has a new task assigned, how long do you want to ink?"


    ??


    Following Uchiha Itachi''s voice, Feiduan turned his head and said, "Suzaku, please call me Santai!"


    ??


    "And didn''t you see that I was trapped in the barrier? Come and help!"


    ??


    Looking at the extra Uchiha Itachi in the office, Nick Fury''s face became ugly.


    ??


    "With the same outfit, could it be because of rebellion and forbearance and the inability to organize."


    ??


    "Wait, chief...they are really a group."


    ??


    Just as Nick Fury was analyzing the situation in front of him, Itachi Uchiha looked at the Four Purple Flame Array in front of him, and the next second the kaleidoscope writing wheel opened directly.


    ??


    "Amaterasu!"


    ??


    The black inextinguishable flames burned directly on the barrier wall of the Four Purple Flame Array, and soon the barrier burned out a big hole.


    ??


    But Uchiha Itachi, who had released Amaterasu, habitually stretched out his hand to cover his right eye. UU read and found that there were unexpected blood, tears and pain, and then turned to his palm, but instead He looked at Junmarou in the formation.


    ??


    Seeing the gaze that Uchiha Itachi was looking at, Junmarou immediately lowered his head and shifted his gaze elsewhere, not to look into Uchiha Itachi''s eyes.


    ??


    Looking at the four purple flame formation that was burned through, Feiduan laughed: "Haha, the little guy of Yin Nin Village, Master Feiduan won''t play with you if he has something to do."


    ??


    Feiduan turned around and quickly ran towards the damaged barrier, and appeared outside the barrier in the next second.


    ??


    Seeing Feiduan rushing out of the barrier, the four of them looked at each other. Don''t end the Four Purple Flame Formation. With the cancellation of the formation, the burning black flames also lost their target and dissipated. A flash appeared next to Junmarou.


    ??


    "Suzaku, what is the commander''s order?"


    ??


    Uchiha Itachi glanced around, but he didn''t pay any attention to the five people in the Oninin Village, and didn''t even look at him.


    ??


    "This is not the place to talk, let''s go!"


    ??


    "it is good!"


    ??


    Hidean carried the March sickle on his shoulders, and was about to leave here with Uchiha Itachi. Obviously, the leader''s matter was more important. As for this game of revenge plus an exhibition match, it was over.


    ??


    ??


    ps: There will be more updates later!


    ??

 Chapter 412： away and after the war

    Nick Fury saw Feiduan run out of the barrier, saw the barrier dissipate, and now sees the other party who knocked on the door swaggering away.


    ??


    Immediately a little angry, he said directly, "Leave them!"


    ??


    Coulson hurriedly dissuaded: "Sir, now is not the time to lose both."


    ??


    "Our missiles can''t keep them."


    ??


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Nick Fury also calmed down, and now the attack is just a futile casualty.


    ??


    "Let them go."


    ??


    "Just wait to pick up everyone from Echo Ninja Village."


    ??


    Hearing that Nick Fury changed his order, Coulson was also relieved, as long as it wasn''t an attack, SHIELD''s current equipment could not threaten these guys in front of him.


    ??


    At this time, the five members of the sound and ninja were all looking at Uchiha Itachi and Hidean, all ready to defend themselves.


    ??


    "Let''s go!"


    ??


    "Shhhh!"


    ??


    Hidean and Uchiha Itachi left the scene directly using the instant body technique. Today''s exhibition match has ended, and they are going to complete the new task that Lord Charlotte has given them.


    ??


    Seeing Hidean and Uchiha Itachi leaving, the four of them were obviously relieved.


    ??


    They also heard about the guy who just appeared.


    ??


    Konoha''s s-level rebellion - Uchiha Itachi, destroyed the existence of the Uchiha clan, and is the Uchiha that Orochimaru is always in the heart of.


    ??


    At this time, Junmalu released his state two and re-tied his clothes. Tayu also asked worriedly:


    ??


    "Master Junma Lu, are you healthy?"


    ??


    Junma Lu moved his body a bit, and the corners of his mouth, who had always been cold and unhurried, raised the corners of his mouth slightly: "It''s never been this good."


    ??


    Looking at the S.H.I.E.L.D. people in front of her and the smoky S.H.I.E.L.D. building, Junmalu said, "The bounty is over, it''s time for us to collect the reward."


    ??


    ??


    Inside the Charlotte base.


    ??


    After watching the whole performance, Charlotte showed a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    ??


    "The fish is about to take the bait. Next, we will see the performance of Junmalu and others."


    ??


    Pierce, who was staying in the Hydra base at this time, sighed at the power of ninjas. If Hydra had such power, wouldn''t it be easy to dominate the world.


    ??


    Then Pierce said:


    ??


    "The speed of contacting the flying section has to be accelerated, and you must find them."


    ??


    "As long as they need what we have, we can exchange it for their help."


    ??


    "Yes, sir!"


    ??


    Then Pierce asked again, "How''s Ward''s physical test? Are there any side effects?"


    ??


    "Sir, according to our observations during this period of time, there has been no change, and there is no problem with the physique enhancement potion."


    ??


    "And we have already started the autopsy study of the werewolf corpse sent. The only pity is that there is no living mouth, so we can''t get useful information."


    ??


    Pierce pondered for a while and said, "Since it was found in England, send someone to England to find it."


    ??


    "From the corpse of this werewolf, develop a set of equipment to detect werewolves for me, and then I can find these guys and get the information we want."


    ??


    "In addition, speed up the collection of vibranium, whether it is to buy it or rob it in various countries, we need vibranium, and we need a physique enhancer!"


    ??


    "Yes, sir!"


    ??


    ??


    SHIELD Trident Building.


    ??


    At this time, the fire on the first floor of the building has been completely extinguished, and the withdrawn civilian workers have returned. A large number of agents are cleaning the site on the first floor of the base. The only trouble is that the sea-crossing bridge outside the base link is completely smashed. It takes time to rebuild Establish.


    ??


    At this time, in a conference room, Coulson sat in front of the five people.


    ??


    "Thank you very much for your great help this time, although it is a little regretful that I didn''t win the Betrayal Ninja flying section."


    ??


    Duo Yu, who was in charge of the showdown, also said at this time, "Since we''ve made a move, there should be no less than one point in the reward for the mission."


    ??


    "Otherwise we won''t be able to leave the flying section, but there is no problem with leaving all of you here."


    ??


    Afterwards, he even slapped the flute in his hand directly on the table.


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    With a loud bang, although the stainless steel table in front of him was not torn apart, Tayuya''s flute was shot directly into it.


    ??


    In another room, Nick Fury, who was observing every move in the conference room through a one-way perspective mirror, didn''t look good. These ninjas were too arrogant.


    ??


    The research and development of the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube must be accelerated, and S.H.I.E.L.D. cannot do without countermeasures.


    ??


    Coulson felt waving his hands and said, "Everyone misunderstood, we have no intention of defaulting on our bills."


    ??


    At this time, Jirofang suddenly stood up and walked to a glass wall in the conference room.


    ??


    Seeing Jirofang''s actions, Coulson looked at the other party nervously, and saw that Jirofang suddenly punched the glass wall.


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    The glass wall, which can prevent bullets, was punched by Jirofang directly. The glass wall was covered with cracks, but it didn''t shatter.


    ??


    Jirofang then ripped apart the entire mirrored wall, revealing the one-eyed dragon Nick Fury and several agents standing opposite.


    ??


    The sudden change frightened Coulson, but Nick Fury immediately signaled his subordinates not to move, and did not draw his weapon.


    ??


    Jirofang glanced at a few people and said, "If you want to see something, just come over and talk with each other in an upright manner. What kind of villain''s behavior is hiding behind the scenes."


    ??


    After speaking, Jirofang didn''t do anything and went back to his original position.


    ??


    Obviously, this move is to tell Nick Fury, your careful thinking we all know.


    ??


    Nick Fury''s face was the same as usual. I don''t know if it was really not embarrassing, or if the black skin was his protective color, so that others couldn''t see his expression.


    ??


    "Since you have kindly invited us, we will welcome you."


    ??


    After speaking, Nick Fury took several of his subordinates, walked to Coulson''s side, and sat down, but the communication was still left to his capable subordinate Coulson.


    ??


    Seeing Nick Fury and the others sitting down, Tayuya smiled and said, "This is how communication should be. It''s so boring to hide behind."


    ??


    Coulson coughed and then said, "Your mission bounty, we have prepared it for you here."


    ??


    "The base you need, we prepared it for you on Staten Island, which is in District 1 of New York."


    ??


    "Although there are fewer people there, the base is even larger, with a total area of ??15 acres, equivalent to the size of 25 basketball courts, and the interior has been renovated and can be directly moved in."


    ??


    "If you make any modifications to the base, it will be very convenient."


    ??


    "As for the 250 energy blocks promised to you, they will be delivered later, and you can take them away directly."


    ??


    Hearing Coulson''s answer, Tayu also nodded in satisfaction.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 413： Konoha betrayal - Uchiha Itachi

    Seeing that the emotions of Tayuya and others had eased a lot, Coulson said, "We have already asked others to prepare things, and they will be delivered soon."


    ??


    "It''s the accident that happened today. We have a lot of things that we don''t understand. I hope to communicate with you."


    ??


    "This should also be regarded as the after-sales service of the mission."


    ??


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Tayu rolled his eyes and said, "What do you want to ask?"


    ??


    Coulson pondered for a while, and then said, "Who is the ninja who appeared behind? He seems to be very powerful, and he broke your formation barrier as soon as he came forward."


    ??


    "And looking at his clothes, he looks the same as Tang Rencun''s Betrayal Ninja Feiduan. Could it be that they were organized by one organization?"


    ??


    "Could it be that Rebel Forbearance also has its own organization?"


    ??


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Duoyu also looked at Coulson up and down, and then said, "Do you think the white girl voted for the information of our Yinin Village?"


    ??


    "If you want to know this information, you have to pay for energy blocks."


    ??


    "Don''t think that our Yinin Village doesn''t know, you all bought information with energy blocks."


    ??


    Hearing Tayuya''s words, Coulson was stunned for a moment, and then he said, "Does the ninja forces know all about the energy block?"


    ??


    Tayu also looked at Coulson with an idiot-like expression: "It''s been a year, do you think other Shinobi villages will investigate before sending someone out?"


    ??


    "Understood!"


    ??


    "Then what about the price?"


    ??


    "50 energy blocks!"


    ??


    Coulson nodded, did not reject Tayuya''s price, but looked at the other party and waited for the other party''s answer.


    ??


    "I don''t know what organization they are, and I don''t know what the costumes they figured out represent."


    ??


    "But the man who appeared, we know who he is."


    ??


    "Konoha''s S-class betrayal, Uchiha Itachi!"


    ??


    Hearing Tayuya''s answer, Coulson cried out in surprise.


    ??


    "Did you read it right?"


    ??


    "It''s definitely Uchiha Itachi of the Uchiha family."


    ??


    Tayuya frowned slightly, slapped the table and said, "Do you not believe the information of our Sound Ninja Village, or do you think we will not pay attention to the entrusted tasks?"


    ??


    "Please wait!"


    ??


    Without any hesitation, Coulson took out the SHIELD special flat computer from his briefcase, and quickly called up a file on it.


    ??


    It was the identity information that Uchiha Itachi handled through the Continental Hotel channel, with Uchiha Itachi''s photo on it.


    ??


    I saw Coulson click on the photo of Uchiha Itachi above and put it in front of Tayuya.


    ??


    "Is it this man?"


    ??


    Tayu also picked up the tablet and glanced at it, then said, "Yes, it''s this man."


    ??


    "He''s already betrayed. He''s an S-level traitor in Konoha Village. Konoha ninjas will kill him when they see him!"


    ??


    Hearing Tayuya''s words, Coulson''s face changed again and again, this betrayal had appeared beside Charlotte Doyle before.


    ??


    Could it be that Charlotte was not at the base before and returned to Konoha to deal with Uchiha Itachi''s mutiny?


    ??


    "S-level betrayal, is he also a shadow-level powerhouse?"


    ??


    Tayu also nodded: "He is Uchiha."


    ??


    "The shadow-level powerhouses of this family are stronger than ordinary shadow-level powerhouses."


    ??


    Coulson nodded. The founding family of Konoha Village, the top ninja family in the ninja world, is understandable for being stronger.


    ??


    Coulson hesitated and said, "Can you know why he betrayed?"


    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ��Today''s 8000 update...forgive me...and change it in half an hour...


    ??


    Marvel Cinematic Universe, Unholy Timeline.


    ??


    Continental Hotel, top floor.


    ??


    "Boss, there is a new assassination mission, two million dollars, would you consider it?"


    ??


    A blond woman with a hot body, dressed in a professional dress and dressed as a secretary, stood in front of Charlotte Doyle and said calmly.


    ??


    "Oh, two million dollars, the price is not low."


    ??


    "Let''s talk about the specific information of the mission first, and then I will consider whether to accept this mission worth 2 million US dollars."


    ??


    "You know me, I''m picky about the target of the mission, is the target a black man?"


    ??


    Sitting by the window sill, Charlotte held a square glass with whiskey in her hand, slowly looking away from the scenery outside the window, and turned her gaze to Ginny who was talking.


    ??


    "Not black???"


    ??


    "Charlotte, you are now a black killer. Now some African-American killers in the mainland hotel have a lot of opinions on you."


    ??


    Charlotte played with the wine glass in her hand and said in a serious tone, "I hate two types of people in my life, one is discrimination, and the other is black people."


    ??


    "If those **** have an opinion on me, let them come to talk to me, and I will send them to where they should go!"


    ??


    Seeing his serious tone, Ginny shrugged, indicating that what you said was right.


    ??


    "The target of the new bounty mission this time is John Wick. The employer hopes to kill the opponent as soon as possible. The amount is 2 million US dollars. Do you want to consider it?"


    ??


    Hearing the name John Wick, Charlotte Doyle''s thoughts drifted into the distance.


    ??


    A guy who destroyed the entire gang because of a dog.


    ??


    Is his story about to start?


    ??


    Then he glanced at the photo of the mission target in Ginny''s hand, and determined that it was this guy, not the same name.


    ??


    Charlotte turned the square cup in her hand and looked at the yellow-brown liquid inside After taking a sip, she said calmly, "The price is too low, don''t take it!"


    ??


    "why?"


    ??


    Ginny was a little curious.


    ??


    "You entered the industry relatively late, and you may not have a comprehensive understanding of a lot of information."


    ??


    "John Wick, who used to be the number one killer in the killer world, he was considered a legend in the killer world before he retired??????"


    ??


    Following Charlotte''s remarks, Ginny had an intuitive understanding of this guy on the newly appeared task list, then nodded and said, "The price is indeed low."


    ??


    Although he looked at Charlotte, he asked curiously, "Lord Ninja, how does it compare to you?"


    ??


    Charlotte said with a smile, "He and I are not killers in the same world!"


    ??


    Although Charlotte didn''t say it directly, her confident tone and unconcerned attitude clearly did not take John Wick''s strength into consideration.


    ??


    Ginny''s eyes flashed, and instead of struggling with this task, she said, "I''ll go and see for you, what other tasks are suitable for you."


    ??


    "Go!"


    ??


    After getting Charlotte''s consent, she turned and left the room, walking towards the hotel''s mission hall.


    ??


    Watching Ginny leave, Charlotte looked at the world outside the window again.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 414： win over the rebel plan

    After hearing Commissioner Nick Fury''s question, Coulson thought for a while and said:


    ??


    "The forces of the ninjas are not completely harmonious. There are still mutinies and the number may be quite large."


    ??


    "Since there are S-level rebellions, there must be A-level, B-level, C-level, and D-level rebels."


    ??


    "Finding this group of people, we may not be able to win the S-level rebellion, but for some low-level rebellion, we must be able to win over some low-level rebels."


    ??


    "And with our bases all over the world, it''s very simple to hide a few people and let them evaporate."


    ??


    "The only problem is that we don''t know where and how they made contact. Until now, we still haven''t found out where the ninja''s Ninja Village is."


    ??


    Hearing Coulson''s answer, Nick Fury nodded in approval. Where is the supernatural force of ninjas? It''s still a secret answer. You said that others are not easy to be discovered, but he has 28 It is composed of a ninja village. If you say that there are many others, and there is no trace at all, it is simply unpredictable.


    ??


    Let''s say they are not on Earth. There are traces of culture on Earth revealed everywhere. Are these extraordinary people living on the same planet? Even the magician who showed traces before has disappeared and has never been found.


    ??


    "Communicate with Charlotte about the betrayal and see what kind of attitude Konoha Village has behind him."


    ??


    "Didn''t Yinin Village say that they will kill if they see it?"


    ??


    "Then we can help find the other party''s trace and provide some clues."


    ??


    "By the way, let''s see if we can dig out some benefits from Konoha Village. Every time we pay energy blocks in exchange for information, it won''t last long, we need something that we can see and touch."


    ??


    "Yes, Chief!"


    ??


    ??


    A day passed in a blink of an eye.


    ??


    Hidean and Uchiha Itachi form a team and embark on a journey to explore the extraordinary world. They want to find extraordinary items for Lord Charlotte.


    ??


    At this time, Charlotte, who had been practicing for a night, had just finished her own cultivation. Since his bloodline had undergone transformation, his aptitude like an ordinary commoner immediately turned into a genius.


    ??


    From the physique to the refining of chakra, as well as his own recovery ability, neural response ability, etc. have been greatly improved, and he also experienced the feeling of a genius training.


    ??


    Looking at the rising sun outside, Charlotte''s Will Communication System said: Sign in!


    ??


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get three ninja recruitment scrolls, because you have not reached VIP level 11, you cannot get double rewards.


    ??


    Seeing this sign-in reward, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction. After signing in three days ago, she received 1,000 RP, 200 Reincarnation Stone and 80,000 Copper Coins respectively.


    ??


    Will entered the system space, and Charlotte wanted to see if any suitable ninja fragments could be refreshed.


    ??


    Clicking on the ninja interface of the system mall, the avatars of the four ninjas came into view.


    ??


    Yuhi Red Fragment: Daily purchase limit of 0/9, 180/1 gold coins!


    ??


    Matekai Fragments: Limited to 0/9 and 300/1 gold coins per day!


    ??


    Sarutobi Asma: Limit 0/9 and 300/1 gold coins per day!


    ??


    Inuzuka Tooth Fragment: Limit 0/9, 80/1 gold coins per day!


    ??


    Looking at the four refreshed ninjas in front of her, Charlotte was stunned. It was the first time that four Konoha ninjas appeared in the ninja mall, and three of them were leading the team. , the last one is one of the twelve powerhouses.


    Two A-rank ninjas, a B-rank ninja and a C-rank ninja, although Sarutobi Asma and Matekai are evaluated as the existence of a-rank ninjas and three wastes in the game, but recruited in reality, they can be casually placed towards the peacock. Kai is a very powerful existence, and Joinin''s Sarutobi Asma is also a good existence.


    ??


    Taking a look at the price of the fragments of the three leading Junin, Charlotte didn''t have any hesitation in order to gather the four ninja classes as soon as possible, and directly fill them all.


    ??


    After spending 7020 gold coins to collect all the shards of the three ninjas leading the team, although none of them met the recruitment criteria, the shards of Yuhika and Mike Kay were all over half.


    ??


    After getting the top three ninja fragments, Charlotte went to Inuzukaya''s avatar, showing that he already owned 3 fragments, so he directly bought 7 fragments and spent 420 gold coins to make them into 10 fragments. , up to the standard of ninja recruitment.


    ??


    This time, 7,440 gold coins were consumed, and the gold coin balance dropped to 23,414, but Charlotte was not worried at all, except that the reactor purchased from Tony was about to be delivered, and the energy blocks that Junmalu searched and the energy blocks that were waiting for him. Harvest S.H.I.E.L.D.


    ??


    Exit the ninja fragment mall, open the ninja column, look at Inuzuka Ya whose avatar has been lit up, and directly click on the avatar to see if the fragment 10/10 is recruiting, click Recruit.


    ??


    A new screen popped up in the next second.


    ??


    Inuzuka Ya wore a Konoha ninja forehead guard, with a ferocious look on his face, as if he was running and Akamaru was closely following him.


    ??


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting a new ninja c-ninja: Inuzuka Ya.


    ??


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills of Inuzuka Ya.


    ??


    Inuzuka Tooth: C-Class Ninja Two-Star Ninja


    ??


    Skills: Heavenly Tooth, Cracked Tooth, Tooth Tooth!


    ??


    Tianya: Cooperate with Akamaru to carry out an upward attack. The attacked enemy will be shot into the air. UU reading www.uukanshu. com then Inuzuka Tooth himself flew forward to attack.


    ??


    Crack Tooth: Command Akamaru to perform a continuous set of Taijutsu attacks forward.


    ??


    Ya Tong Ya: Akamaru jumped on Ya''s back to transform into an orc avatar. After that, the two of them quickly rotated, forming two tornadoes and ramming forward at a high speed. (Me and Akamaru''s fighting spirit is completely on fire!)


    ??


    Basic Attack: Use Taijutsu and Akamaru to attack the enemy together.


    ??


    Taking a look at Inuzuka Ya''s skills, as expected, all the skills called Ya have the word Ya. At this point, the scout team''s genin has all been completed, and only their leading teacher, Yuhi Hiro, is left.


    ??


    As long as Hong Yuhi is successfully recruited, he will be able to get the title reward of the eighth class, and now only the pig deer butterfly led by Sarutobi Asma has not recruited one of the twelve small strong people.


    ??


    This situation left Charlotte somewhat speechless. He didn''t expect that the Twelve Heroes, who were the easiest to obtain the C-Ninja level in the game, have now become the most difficult existence, and it has not been collected for four years.


    ??


    Shaking his head, not thinking about this issue, Charlotte began to receive the benefits of recruiting Inuzuka Ya, Chakra added 1 card again, reaching 119 cards, as long as Charlotte is willing, she can immediately become a mobile fort. , threw ninjutsu frantically outwards.


    ??


    As for Inuzuka Ya''s skills, Charlotte shook her head, it was another three ninjutsu that he basically wouldn''t use.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 415： Konoha version physical enhancer

    Popular recommendation:


    Glancing at his remaining gold coins, it was not enough to open a battle bar for Inuzuka Ya, so he simply took out the 350 energy blocks that Junmalu sent through the psychic world.


    Top up!


    Ding �� recharge is successful, get 63000 gold coins!


    She didn''t hear the news of the VIP level upgrade, Charlotte shook her head. It seemed that it became more and more difficult to upgrade the VIP level as it progressed, and she didn''t know if the next level upgrade would open up the opportunity to buy nine psychic beasts. It will still open the Ninja Direct Shopping Mall.


    After spending 30,000 gold coins to open a battle position again, Charlotte shook her head, the price is really getting more and more expensive.


    She put Inuzukaya''s Ninja card on the battle column, showed it to her side, and then called Mute, so far all the eighth class Ninjas were handed over to her.


    After all this was done, Charlotte was just about to go downstairs for dinner when she heard that a subordinate came to report, and Coulson came to visit.


    "Take him to the reception area, I''ll be there later."


    Coulson came so late, but he made a trip to Charlotte''s office first, and found that the other party hadn''t come at all, so he had to drive to Charlotte''s base again.


    Charlotte came to the dining area and ordered a breakfast. After eating, she walked slowly to the reception area. As soon as she entered the reception area, she saw Coulson sitting on the sofa waiting.


    "Colson, you have been too diligent during this time. We only had a few days apart last time."


    Coulson showed a bitter smile and said, "Mr. Charlotte, I don''t want to disturb you either."


    "But something happened here at S.H.I.E.L.D. and I had to come over."


    "Okay, let''s say you are a customer, but you should pay no less than a cent."


    Coulson nodded and didn''t care about the task commission gold.


    "Tell me, what''s going on this time?"


    Coulson took out a photo of Uchiha Itachi from his briefcase. It was no longer the photo in the archives, but a photo of a red cloud robe with a black background and a hat on his head standing on the sea.


    "Mr. Charlotte, yesterday S.H.I.E.L.D. organized an arrest operation against the rebellious ninja flying section of Tang Ninja Village. When the task was about to be completed, the ninja Uchiha Itachi appeared and rescued the other party."


    "It is understood that this ninja used to be by your side, a ninja of the Uchiha clan in Konoha Village."


    Hearing Coulson''s words that put gold on his face, he was also amused.


    The matter of Ming Fei''s door opening by himself is not mentioned.


    Charlotte took the photo and glanced at it, put it on the table, and then said, "Do you want to know the intelligence information of Uchiha Itachi, or his identity?"


    "Can you tell me about the free news announced by Konoha Village?"


    Charlotte looked at Coulson and smiled: "Free news?"


    "Uchiha Itachi has now betrayed Konoha Shinobi Village, and was established as an S-class traitor. Konoha has sent a pursuit team to arrest him."


    "Any organization or individual, if they catch the S-class traitor Uchiha Itachi, bring them here no matter how dead or alive they will be, they can get an S-class quest reward."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Coulson''s eyes lit up.


    "I don''t know what this S-level mission reward is."


    Charlotte looked at Coulson and smiled: "Why are you also interested in S.H.I.E.L.D.?"


    Then he said disdainfully: "It''s not that I look down on your S.H.I.E.L.D., Uchiha Itachi''s strength is stronger than that of Feiduan, and your strength may be dead before you get close to the other party."


    "As for the over-the-horizon strike, are you ready to start a nuclear war?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Coulson was also at a loss for words, as if it was really difficult to do anything to the opponent with the power of S.H.I.E.L.D., but Coulson would not blew himself up, but smiled:


    "Mr. Charlotte, we were able to almost catch Hidean, and naturally there is a way to defeat Uchiha Itachi."


    "If this S-level mission is rewarded, it''s really tempting. We S.H.I.E.L.D. are also willing to pay some price for it."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Charlotte thought it was a little funny, but she continued to play with the other party, looked at Coulson in surprise, and then said: "The S-level quest rewards are mainly for ninjas, for you guys. It doesn''t work either."


    "But if S.H.I.E.L.D. can really catch Uchiha Itachi, then I''m willing to pay 4 copies of Konoha Village''s specialty physique enhancer to bring him here."


    "Let you S.H.I.E.L.D. form a superman squad."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Coulson analyzed it carefully. It was specially made by Konoha Village. Could it be that other Ninja Villages also have the same thing.


    "I don''t know what the physique booster Mr. Charlotte is talking about?"


    Charlotte said directly: "I know the history of this country. During World War II, the government developed a super soldier."


    Coulson blurted out: "Captain America!"


    This is his idol and the first superhero.


    Charlotte nodded: "Yes, Captain America!"


    "Our Konoha Village''s physique enhancer is equivalent to the enhanced serum taken by Captain America, and it has no side effects."


    Hearing that there were no side effects, Coulson''s eyes showed a greedy look. This was the best news he had heard from dealing with Charlotte.


    "Mr. Charlotte, the configuration of a special team on our side is twelve."


    Charlotte looked at the greedy Coulson and shook his head: "The configuration of the ninja team is 4 people, and all I can provide is the amount of one ninja team."


    Looking at Charlotte''s serious eyes, Coulson didn''t say much, the pricing power was in the other party''s hands, that is to say, he couldn''t do anything about one booster.


    Then he said: "Then you don''t know Uchiha Itachi''s information?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "There is a fee for this."


    "Is it still 50 energy blocks, no problem."


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "This is information about S-rank betrayal, and you have to pay more."


    Hearing the extra money, Coulson was stunned for a moment. He was about to be slaughtered again. He wanted to go to the Sand Ninja puppet shop to inquire, but thinking that Uchiha Itachi was Konoha''s ninja, outsiders may not know the situation .


    "How much?"


    Charlotte stretched out **** and said, "200!"


    Coulson took a deep breath: "It''s so expensive."


    "He''s worth the extra money, otherwise you may not be able to get effective things if you don''t know how many lives you get in."


    Hearing what Charlotte said, Coulson nodded, and because of Charlotte''s repeated cooperation, he agreed.


    "Two hundred pieces are only two hundred pieces. I hope this information is of such value, otherwise the director will have to clean up me when I go back."


    Charlotte took out a quest scroll and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, you won''t lose."


    "Old rule, book the intelligence mission entrusted!"


    ������������

 Chapter 416： information sales

    Seeing that Coulson signed the mandate, Charlotte began to talk about Uchiha Itachi''s intelligence.


    ??


    "Uchiha Itachi, the young genius of the Uchiha clan, whose father is the head of the Uchiha clan."


    ??


    "When he was 4 years old, he killed the enemy ninja who attacked him. This is Itachi''s first murder. He entered the ninja school at the age of 6 and graduated from the ninja school in just one year. For Chunin, he joined Anbu at the age of 11, and was promoted to the captain of the Anbu at the age of 13. At the age of 18, he acquired the strength of a shadow-level ninja and became a rebellious ninja."


    ??


    This experience about Uchiha Itachi was modified by Charlotte, but it did not prevent him from telling Coulson.


    ??


    At this time, Coulson was also surprised. He didn''t expect that Uchiha Itachi could kill local ninjas when he was 4 years old, but he didn''t know what level of ninjas he killed.


    ??


    At the same time, Coulson had more questions in his heart: the enemy ninja, who is Konoha''s enemy, and which ninja village?


    ??


    What is Sharinyan, or what kind of organization is Anbu, and what does it represent in Konoha Village?


    ??


    And the speed of the other party''s promotion is surprising. You must know that in the news he learned, the ninja school system is a six-year system, and Uchiha Itachi is already a captain of the dark department just after he left the industry. .


    ??


    At the same time, he is also curious about the reason why the son of the Uchiha patriarch sentenced the village. The son of the Uchiha family who founded Konoha Ninja Village, this position can be said to be the son of the founding five-star general. Such a task sounds like treason. People find it incredible.


    ??


    Although Coulson had many questions in his mind at this time, he did not interrupt Charlotte''s speech.


    ??


    "This is the number of recorded missions that Itachi Uchiha performed during his time at Konoha, 53 for D-level, 152 for C-level, 134 for B-level, and 1 for S-level."


    ??


    "And he is good at fire escape, illusion, and taijutsu. It can be said that he is a very comprehensive ninja."


    ??


    Charlotte can be said to be very comprehensive, telling all the general information about Uchiha Itachi.


    ??


    At this time, Coulson saw Charlotte stop, and he also asked the question in his heart.


    ??


    "What is a writing wheel?"


    ??


    Charlotte glanced at Coulson. She didn''t expect that the first question asked by the other party was this, but she still said:


    ??


    "Sharing eye is a special ability of the Uchiha family."


    ??


    "It has powerful abilities such as observation, copying, and hypnosis. The holder has extraordinary insight, can observe the flow of chakra, and can apply and see through illusions, copying physique, and non-blood-based limit ninjutsu."


    ??


    "Sharing round eyes is one of the three major children''s arts!"


    ??


    "There is a saying in the ninja world that if you meet a member of the Uchiha clan, you must run away one-on-one."


    ??


    Listening to Charlotte''s words, Coulson found that he had a new confusion, but he also knew that this was a powerful ability that had the effect of hypnotizing people.


    ??


    Obviously, Coulson''s knowledge of Sharinyan is not comprehensive enough, but then he asked: "What is Anbu?"


    ??


    "I just heard you mention it."


    ??


    Hearing that Coulson finally noticed something other than Uchiha, he said, "This is additional information, and it requires 50 energy blocks."


    ??


    After thinking about it for a while, Coulson chose to consult this question.


    ??


    "Assassination Tactics Special Forces, referred to as Anbu, is directly commanded by Hokage and is a spy organization."


    ??


    "The members of Anbu are all excellent ninjas selected from the village. They are mainly responsible for protecting Naruto and preventing foreign enemies from invading Konoha Ninja Village. Sometimes they are also responsible for tasks such as reconnaissance of the enemy and assassination."


    Listening to Charlotte''s explanation, Coulson''s brows were slightly wrinkled. The spy department''s powers were not generally large. It seemed that the size of the Shinobi Village was larger than they had guessed.


    ??


    "Mr. Charlotte, there is also a war between ninjas?"


    ??


    Charlotte nodded, but didn''t say much about this issue, and Coulson didn''t do much research on it either.


    ??


    "Mr. Charlotte, can you take the liberty to ask the reason why Uchiha Itachi sentenced the village?"


    ??


    "With his status, I still don''t know much about him."


    ??


    Charlotte said seriously: "This is the secret of Konoha Village, and it belongs to unsellable information."


    ??


    Hearing Charlotte say this, Coulson didn''t pay attention, but asked about the physique enhancer.


    ??


    "Mr. Charlotte, I don''t know if your physique enhancer is for sale. We can trade it with energy blocks, or other items you are interested in."


    ??


    "We S.H.I.E.L.D. can provide some rare metals, which may be useful to you, vibranium, secondary Edman alloy, Edman alloy."


    ??


    Charlotte didn''t refuse, but she didn''t want to ask for rare metals. Temari and the others could collect them, and the speed was even faster.


    ??


    After thinking for a while, Charlotte quoted a price: "200 energy blocks, we don''t need metal."


    ??


    Coulson wanted to bargain. After all, if the physique enhancer was as good as Charlotte said, S.H.I.E.L.D. would definitely have to buy it in large quantities.


    ??


    "The price of 200 energy blocks is too high, how about 100."


    ??


    "If there is no problem after the test, we S.H.I.E.L.D. can purchase in large quantities."


    ??


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "Colson, you misunderstood, the physique enhancer is not as much as you want."


    ??


    "This is based on the good cooperation this year, and the application was made."


    ??


    "A set of 200 pieces, and there is still a limited number."


    ??


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, UU read www. uukanshu.com Coulson doesn''t say much, it''s not bad that the price is not raised for limited sales, you still want to lower the price.


    ??


    "Since that''s the case, let''s get one, do you have any in stock here?"


    ??


    "Okay, I can still take one out."


    ??


    In Orochimaru''s laboratory, a lot of physique enhancers were produced based on vampire research, and the werewolf version was handed over to Sandyin Puppet Shop.


    ??


    Relatively speaking, the vampire version of the physique enhancer is stronger than the werewolf in the strengthening effect.


    ??


    Charlotte sent someone to bring a packaged physique enhancer from the laboratory and gave it to Coulson.


    ??


    At this time, Coulson had paid the bounty entrusted by today''s mission, and he knew almost what he should know. Finally, when he left, he asked, "I don''t know how you divide rebellion and forbearance."


    ??


    Charlotte looked at the 450 energy blocks in front of her and the two quest letters, and she didn''t charge Coulson, and said directly: "The division of rebellion in each village is somewhat different, and the rebellion in Konoha Village is somewhat different. Shinobi only has s-level, a-level, and b-level."


    ??


    "What about Class C and Class D?"


    ??


    Charlotte smiled and said, "A ninja of this level is not qualified to escape from Konoha Village and become a ninja."


    ??


    ??


    ps: There will be more updates later!


    ??

 Chapter 417： The 9 Realms Rebellion that opened

    After completing the transaction from Charlotte, Coulson escorted the Konoha Village version of the physique enhancer back to the S.H.I.E.L.D. base as soon as possible.


    At this time, in just one day, the bridge in front of the Trident Building was temporarily laid out.


    Coulson came to Nick Fury''s office with a thermostat suitcase in his hand.


    Looking at the things in Coulson''s hands, Nick Fury asked:


    "What are you holding in your hand?"


    Coulson put the suitcase on Nick Fury''s desk, and then said: "A physique enhancer comparable to a super serum."


    Nick Fury stood up from his seat and exclaimed, "What?"


    "There is such a thing in the hands of ninjas?"


    Coulson opened the suitcase, revealing a red blood serum inside.


    "It was purchased from Charlotte. It is said to be a physique enhancer from Konoha Village. It has no side effects and the effect is similar to the original super serum."


    Nick Fury looked at the things in front of him, pondered for a while, and then said: "Immediately select personnel for testing, and if they are correct, they will immediately purchase a large amount."


    "What''s the price of it."


    Nick Fury is very clear about the effect of super serum. Although in terms of data, this thing is still not comparable to a powerful ninja, but it gives SHIELD the capital to enter the extraordinary.


    After purchasing more, you can let the people of the scientific team carry out research replication, or even improve it.


    "Director, a physique enhancer has 200 energy blocks, and the purchase is limited."


    "As for the safety and quality of the product, I think there is no problem with this year''s cooperation, and I suspect that this thing has long been popularized in the ninja world. Maybe those ninja children have been injected since they were young."


    "And I suspect that what we have in our hands may not be the best products. Just like the military sells weapons, what we sell will always be obsolete products."


    Nick Fury touched his chin, thought for a moment and said, "The real situation is probably similar to what you guessed, but even so we need a physique enhancer."


    "We still have too little power in our hands, and we can''t let go of anything that can enhance our strength."


    "As for the price of 200 pieces, we can accept that it is a big deal to use up all the energy blocks in the warehouse, and let the doctor produce some when he is studying the universe Rubik''s cube, but it will only slow down the process."


    "As for limited sales, that''s even better. We will eat as much as we have, and we will never let the physique enhancer go out."


    Hearing the director''s words, Coulson nodded, and then continued: "I think it''s not only Konoha Village that has physique enhancers, but the Sandyin Puppet Shop should also have something similar."


    "Otherwise, when talking, he wouldn''t say that this is the Konoha version of the physique enhancer."


    Nick Fury''s eyes lit up, and then he said, "You go to the Sandyin puppet shop and ask to see if they have anything similar for sale."


    "If there is, buy it together."


    Coulson nodded, he still needed to make a trip to this matter, and then reported the information obtained in Charlotte to the director.


    Nick Fury frowned slightly after hearing this, looked at Coulson and asked, "It seems that the organization of Ninja Village is more complicated than we thought."


    "There is a medical system, there is a ninja training system, and now there is another Anbu with powers similar to our S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "Is there still a department similar to the military, a department similar to the police?"


    "Maybe there are more ninjas than we thought."


    "But since they have enemies, it may be better for us. It''s not a monolithic ninja village, it''s easier for us to get what we want."


    "Yes, Director, after all, we S.H.I.E.L.D. have the power in the ordinary world."


    "They want to join the WTO and want what we have in our hands. This is our bargaining chip. If we can find other ninja villages that were born, we may be able to obtain more resources about transcendence, and maybe even a method to practice chakra."


    "Find a way to win Rebel Forbearance, since Rebel Forbearance also has so many ranks, it must have a large number, and find a way to find them."


    "As for Uchiha Itachi..."


    "It''s still according to the previous plan. We don''t have to do it directly. After discovering his information, we will send it directly to Charlotte and let their people come on."


    "As for the four physique enhancers, we use energy blocks to buy them and catch Uchiha Itachi, whoever wants to go."


    Obviously Nick Fury also knows that the weight of the two S-class rebels is not the existence of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "Yes, Chief!"


    the other side.


    Charlotte looked at the energy block and the two mission commission scrolls in front of her, and handily submitted the mission commission scrolls to the mission meeting place.


    Ding��Complete the A-level task, reward 5,000 reputation points, 500,000 copper coins, and a beautiful treasure chest!


    Ding��Complete the A-level task, reward 5,000 reputation points, 500,000 copper coins, and a beautiful treasure chest!


    After completing two A-level missions in a row, Charlotte did not expect the intelligence evaluation to be so high this time.


    As for the energy blocks left by Coulson, they were directly used by Charlotte to recharge, and contributed 81,000 gold coins to this, making the number of gold coins once again exceeded 100,000, reaching a huge 130,000.


    After doing all this, Charlotte was just about to go to see Tsunade when suddenly an aperture - a portal appeared in front of her.


    Seeing that it was Kama Taj''s portal, Charlotte knew that the Supreme Mage had something to look for, so she stepped directly into the aperture and came to Kama Taj.


    After entering it, Charlotte appeared directly on the platform of a mountain. At this time, the Supreme Mage Gu Yi was standing on it and looking into the distance.


    "Gu Yi Mage!"


    Gu Yi did not turn to look at Charlotte, but continued to look at the distant scenery, turned his back to Charlotte and said:


    "Charlotte, the rebellion of the Nine Realms has begun."


    "Odin hopes that you will rush to Asa''s Domain as soon as possible and help Thor to complete the rebellion together."


    Hearing that Odin asked him to help in the early stage, Charlotte nodded. He knew that he had already promised others about this, and there was no way to refuse.


    And he was also very excited about the things in Odin''s treasury, and then he said, "In three days, I will set off for Asa God''s Domain. I need to arrange things here in the past few days."


    Gu Yi turned to look at Charlotte at this moment, and said with a serious look: "Help Sol quell the rebellion, you have to play the prestige of Supreme Merlin."


    "You are the first Supreme Merlin, and you can save a hundred punches with one punch. As long as your record is loud enough this time, other gods and demons will not easily come to invade the earth and the magical world."


    Seeing what Mage Gu Yi said, Charlotte also said seriously: "I understand, Mage Gu Yi!"


    "Okay, go back and get ready."


    Then Gu Yi waved his hand and the portal appeared again, and Charlotte said goodbye and left.


    ps: Dear book friends, please report your monthly pass results. At present, you have 1368 monthly passes. Today is the last day of this month. If you have a monthly pass, please support the pencil. In the past three days, the pencil has added a total of 7 chapters. For the sake of the pencil''s hard work, please support me. If you can rush to the 2000 monthly pass on the last day of today, the pencil will start adding 10 chapters to the monthly pass tomorrow. The rewards are accumulated in the plus update, and there are monthly tickets for the rewards. The leader directly adds ten more! On the last day, I hope that all book friends will help Pencil, rush to 2000 monthly passes, continue to update during the day, and add more! The last day of the monthly pass, it will be invalid if you don''t need it!

 Chapter 418： Konoha Raiders - Mist Hidden Village

    SHIELD.


    After Coleson left the Konoha Village version of the physique enhancer, he turned and left. He was going to visit the Sandyin puppet shop to see if there were similar items for sale there. Go for a run too.


    Nick Fury looked at Coulson who was leaving, and the physique-enhancing potion left by the other party, thought for a while and then dialed the phone.


    "Barton, come to my office."


    After a few minutes, Patton pushed open the door of Nick Fury''s office and walked in.


    "Director, look for me."


    Looking at Agent Patton who had fully recovered, Nick Fury nodded secretly in his heart, as expected of an agent he recognized.


    "We''ve got a new and promising physique booster that''s comparable to the super serum that was ever made for Steve."


    Hearing the director''s words at this time, Hawkeye Barton''s eyes seemed to be brighter when he looked at Nick Fury.


    "No side effects, the perfect serum?"


    Nick Fury shook his head and said, "It''s not a serum, it''s a physique enhancer."


    "From the Konoha Ninja Village behind Charlotte Doyle, a physique enhancer that can enhance the strength of the human body without any side effects. It can make people as powerful as the former Steve Rogers."


    Hearing that the thing came from a ninja, Barton was a little disappointed at first. He thought it was S.H.I.E.L.D. or some military company that finally successfully reproduced the super soldier serum, but he never thought it would be such a result.


    But Barton thought about it, the ninjas are already so powerful, and the serum they developed may be more stable and powerful.


    "Director, what do you mean..."


    Nick Fury glanced at Patton and continued to speak:


    "The effect and function of the thing are what the other party said. We haven''t really tested it. We don''t know if it''s true or not, and whether there are side effects."


    Barton clenched his fists. Based on his understanding of Charlotte''s intelligence, he said firmly: "I''ll make the first attempt."


    But Barton also had a plan in mind. With Charlotte''s character, such a thing would definitely not be cheap, and in the event of the captain''s original situation, if there was only one booster, if he missed it, it would be nothing.


    Nick Fury nodded, then said, "In that case, let''s try an injection now."


    Then Nick Fury picked up the suitcase containing the physique enhancer brought by Coulson, and went to the laboratory with Patton.


    At this time, Coulson drove all the way to the Shayin puppet shop, opened the door and saw that Temari was still in the shop, so he stepped forward to say hello, "Ms. Temari."


    Temari put Kadori in his arms next to him, then looked at Coulson and said, "It seems that Agent Coulson of SHIELD is coming to take care of my business again."


    "There''s something to trouble you again, Ms. Temari."


    After Temari and Coulson came to the sofa in the reception area, Temari smiled and said, "How''s it going, have you found someone to take over the task of capturing Feiduan?"


    Coulson sighed: "Failed!"


    Temari was stunned for a moment, and then said in surprise: "Is anyone really taking this mission?"


    Coulson looked at Temari and found that the other party didn''t seem to know what happened to S.H.I.E.L.D., so he said: "The ninja of the sound ninja accepted the mission, but it is a bit regretful that he did not leave the rebel ninja flying section, or let him go."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Temari thought thoughtfully and secretly thought that it seemed that Lord Charlotte brought the people of Yinin Village to this world. Thinking of the Orochimaru I saw at the base before, it seems that this guy will not be long. Maybe I have to go out independently and lead Yin Ren.


    Then he said with indifference on his face: "It turned out to be the guy from Yinnin Village, but it is very difficult for the people of Xiaonin Village to successfully arrest S-level rebels."


    "What are you doing here today?"


    Hearing that Temari was not talking about this topic, Coulson didn''t communicate more about it, but said:


    "I got a Konoha Physique Enhancer from Charlotte Doyle. I don''t know if Sandyin has something similar for sale."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Temari didn''t care at all, and then said: "Sandyin Village also has its own physique enhancer for sale."


    "Do you need to buy it?"


    Hearing that there was a sale here, Coleson was very determined, and as expected, he asked, "I don''t know what the price is?"


    When Coulson came here, he brought 200 energy blocks. If he sold it here, he was going to take it directly.


    "15,000 grams of vibranium material, you can take it away."


    "Fifteen kilograms of what?"


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. doesn''t have so much vibration gold, how about having energy blocks to pay?"


    Temari refused, "We only accept vibranium materials."


    Hearing Temari''s words, Coulson was also at a loss for words. Fifteen kilograms was too large. He was not sure if there were so many in S.H.I.E.L.D. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "Ms. Temari, do you still accept other materials for payment? Zhenjin is too rare for him. We may not have so many."


    "Transactions, the main thing is what works for both parties."


    "Physical enhancer, what you need and what is useful to us is vibration gold. As for the energy block, it is not as valuable as you think."


    Hearing Temari say this, Coulson was helpless too. It seems that the physique enhancer of Sandyin Village needs to go back and report.


    "If that''s the case, then I can only go back and apply."


    "But before again, I have some questions that I would like to consult with Ms. Temari."


    "Yes, it''s still 50 energy blocks for 1 minute."


    Coulson nodded, this is the old price and there is no objection. After seeing Temari turning the hourglass upside down, he immediately asked: "I heard that there are enemies among Shinobi Village, but I don''t know who the enemy of Konoha Village is. ?"


    Hearing Coulson''s question, Temari thought for a while and said, "There are no enemies in Konoha Village, and all Ninja Villages are peaceful."


    Hearing this, Coulson said, "Uchiha Itachi killed the ninja enemy who attacked him when he was four years old. Who is this enemy?"


    Hearing Coulson''s mention of Uchiha Itachi, Temari paused for a while, and then said, "We didn''t deceive you, there is indeed peace between Shinobi Village now."


    "Our Shayin Village and Konohayin Village are more allies."


    "But when Uchiha Itachi you mentioned was four years old, there was indeed some friction between Shinobi villages in that era."


    "At that time, the ninjas in the village of Kirigakura attacked Konoha, and the Uchiha family was responsible for the Kirigakushi at that time. The enemy you mentioned should be the Kirigakushi ninjas at that time."


    ps: Ask for a guaranteed monthly pass in July.

 Chapter 6： Monthly Testimonials and July Goals

    June has ended, and the final number of monthly passes this month is 1,509. Although there is still a long way to go before 2,000 monthly passes, the pencil is also satisfied. Thank you again for your support.


    In terms of additions, 5 chapters will be added for a monthly pass of 1,000, and 5 chapters will be added to the goal of 500 monthly tickets for the month-end event.


    There are ten chapters in total for the monthly ticket, and one chapter is added after receiving a reward from a rudder master.


    11 chapters were added in July.


    The new July starts to set sail. It is still a monthly ticket of 1,000 plus 5 chapters, and a reward of 100 yuan plus 1 chapter.


    I hope that this month will be able to charge to the 2000 monthly ticket, and the pencil will directly add ten additional chapters this month. Everyone who has a monthly ticket can vote for a monthly ticket. Those who have some coins can give a reward and update, and strive to update the pencil with more than 250,000 words this month.


    Let''s launch a new charge to July!

 Chapter 419： Pattons transformation

    Popular recommendation:


    "At that time, the ninjas of Kirigakura Village attacked Konoha, and the Uchiha clan was responsible for the Kirigakushi battlefield. The enemy you mentioned should be the Kirigakushi ninjas at that time."


    "But now the five major ninja villages have signed a peace agreement, and there are no enemies."


    "Just like your United States, is there a clear enemy now?"


    Hearing Temari''s answer, Coulson was thoughtful, that is to say, in the world of ninjas, it is currently peaceful, but there was a war more than ten years ago.


    But he also knew that Konoha''s current ally is Sandyin, and his former enemy is Wuyin Village.


    Then Coulson asked, "How about the relationship between Yanyin Village, Yunyin Village and Konoha?"


    "They have signed a peace agreement, but the relationship between Konoha Village and them is not very friendly."


    Hearing Temari''s words, Coleson was thoughtful. As the No. 1 Shinobi village, Konoha seems to be full of ''enemies'' except for Sandyin Village. Maybe this news is good news for S.H.I.E.L.D. .


    Then he asked: "You said just now that Uchiha was in charge of the Kirigarden battlefield. Could it be that other forces attacked Konoha?"


    Temari nodded and said, "At that time, Yunyin Village also declared war on Konoha."


    At this time, one minute has passed, and Coulson did not continue to chat. The general situation has been understood. The relationship between Konoha and other Shinobi villages is not good. After other Shinobi villages are born, it may be an opportunity.


    Coulson made an appointment with Temari to go back to the bureau to apply for Zhenjin, so he left the Sandyin puppet shop, turned his head towards the stronghold of Yinin Village.


    ???


    the other side.


    In the laboratory, at this time, several medical staff were preparing for the injection. Nick Fury looked at Patton, who had already taken off his clothes and was ready, and said, "You still have a chance to consider, this booster is definitely not only One, and you can give it another injection after someone else has tested it for safety."


    "Sir, I''m ready. Since someone has to be tested, why can''t it be me."


    Nick Fury looked at Barton and said, "If there are side effects, you need to wait until you recover before you can return to work. Is there a problem?"


    "no problem."


    Nick Fury looked at the doctor beside him and nodded.


    "Please come here, because this is a physique enhancer that we haven''t understood yet. It may be very easy during the injection process, and there may be inhuman pain. I hope you can be prepared."


    Barton nodded, expressing his understanding and then lay on the operating table. In order to prevent other changes, the doctor fixed Barton on it, and inserted an instrument to detect body changes on his body.


    Then the physique enhancer was drawn into the syringe and injected into Barton''s body.


    With the injection of the physique enhancer, Barton groaned, and then the pain caused by his body made his face distorted.


    However, after the physique enhancer entered Barton''s body, it began to strengthen the cells and muscles in his body.


    "Barton, stay awake and don''t faint. Only in this way can the effect be exerted anyway."


    Listening to Nick Fury''s words, Barton clenched his fists tightly so that he would not faint.


    At this time, the value on the monitor began to change greatly, and the doctor on the side said: "Sir, the booster has begun to take effect, and his body value is increasing."


    After Charlotte came back from Kama Taj, she went directly back to her room, but he had to make some arrangements and preparations in advance. This time, it would take a long time to accompany Sol to quell the rebellion, and it might last until During the New York War, they will return together.


    According to his memory, the rebellion in the Nine Realms went on until the Thunder God II Rainbow Bridge was repaired before the final war-torn place of Vanaheim was completely ended, but with his addition, it should be much faster.


    Considering the fact that Gu Yi made himself famous, Charlotte decided to improve her own strength, and then entered the system space. The level of the ninja turtle is raised.


    Click to open the spirit beast interface, and look at the many psychic beasts, ninja dog army, blue snake, toad ji, ninja turtle, and slug immortal that he owns. Except for ninja turtles, all of them are full-level, and in the next second, Charlotte will Started the upgrade journey of the ninja turtle.


    At this time, the Ninja Turtles are at level 0, and the initial level-up consumption is not high as long as 800 reputation and 80,000 copper coins, but the strength increases with each level. After paying all the reputation and 30 million copper coins, Charlotte will be channeled. The beast ninja turtle has been upgraded to level 50, which has raised its strength to its peak.


    The upgrade of the psychic beast directly depleted the reputation and copper coins in Charlotte''s hands. At this time, there were only 3.2 million copper coins left after the upgrade. Fortunately, the copper coins can be recharged with US dollars. Don''t worry, the only problem is that getting reputation points is still quite troublesome.


    With the full level of the Ninja Turtles, Charlotte once again opened a new psychic beast, Kama Itachi.


    Ding, congratulations on getting a new psychic beast, itachi!


    Scythe: Level 0


    Skill: Twist Dance


    Turn around dance: Jump into the air, spin down and throw a lot of flying scythes to attack Looking at the newly added psychic beasts, Charlotte saw the psychic beasts that came with Kadori Temari, right? Scythe?


    The same one is still a new one. If the new one can be paired with the Temari one, it will breed a group of psychic beasts of Kama Itachi.


    Looking at the level 0 marked on the Weasel, Charlotte was a little helpless. His reputation had been cleared, and it seemed that the strength of the psychic beast, Itachi, could not be improved for the time being.


    Exiting the interface of the psychic beast, Charlotte took a look at her other resources, including 10 fine treasure chests, 106 ordinary treasure chests, and 48 Ninjutsu secret scrolls.


    It seems that it is time to consume a wave of resources and improve their own strength.


    However, before opening the box, she thought of the completely useless blessing potion last time, and the corner of Charlotte''s mouth twitched. However, in line with the idea that Xuan must change his mind, and krypton must change his life, Charlotte still said silently in his heart: "May the glory of the Supreme Merlin spread throughout the Nine Realms!"


    "Exquisite treasure chest, ten consecutive, open!"


    The treasure chest emitted a dazzling light, and after a flash of brilliance, the result of opening the box appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, Oil Girl Shino Fragment 1!


    Ding �� Get ??10 Reincarnation Stones!


    Ding �� Get ??1 Ninja Recruiting Scroll!


    Ding �� Gain reputation 60!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi �� Shippuden - Uchiha Zuosuke 1 piece!


    Ding �� Gain 70 reputation!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 piece of Qiu Dao Dingji fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??90 reputation!


    Ding �� Get ??1 Ninja Recruiting Scroll!


    Ding �� Get ??1 piece of B Shinobi �� Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke shard!


    ������������

 Chapter 420： enhance strength

    Looking at the information arranged in order on the screen, Charlotte glanced at it. The first thing to determine was whether there were ninja scrolls. She found that in the ten treasure boxes, 2 ninja recruitment scrolls were directly exploded, and 4 ninja fragments were released. , in which C endures two B endures two.


    This excites Charlotte!


    "Yes!"


    "Sure enough, it''s better to beg others than to beg yourself. It''s the most useful thing to bless yourself!"


    After opening the treasure chest, Charlotte will


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 421： Effect

    If there are no problems after the test, S.H.I.E.L.D. needs to find a way to buy a few boosters, and one for research and the rest can be considered to reward their elite agents.


    ??


    At this time, Coulson had returned to the downstairs of the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters, but the rest of the trip was not smooth. The price of the physique enhancer in the Sandyin puppet shop was not low, which was worth 300 million US dollars. On the other hand, there are no enhancers for sale at all.


    ??


    Of course, it is only temporarily unavailable, and it is uncertain whether it will be available in the future, because in the past, Tayu didn��t say anything to death, but only said that there is no similar enhancer for the time being, but Yinin Village also has something to enhance its strength, but it is not currently for sale. idea.


    ??


    Back at S.H.I.E.L.D., Coulson rang Nick Fury''s office.


    ??


    Seeing that it was Coulson, Nick Fury asked, "What''s the progress?"


    ??


    "The result is the same as what we analyzed. Sandyin Village also has their own physique enhancer."


    ??


    "But they don''t want energy blocks."


    ??


    Nick Fury asked directly, "What do they need?"


    ??


    "They want 15 kilograms of vibrating gold, a full 15,000 grams, worth 300 million US dollars."


    ??


    Hearing Coulson''s return, Nick Fury was speechless for a while. Is it expensive to buy a physique enhancer for $300 million?


    ??


    It''s really hard to say, but in terms of cost, making 200 energy blocks with the Universe Rubik''s Cube can''t cost 300 million dollars, not even 30 million.


    ??


    As for 15 kilograms of vibrating gold, it is not as simple as 300 million US dollars, but his quantity is very rare. Although it is purchased from the poor and backward country of Wakanda, the cost price is 10,000 US dollars per gram. The quoted price is $20,000 per gram.


    ??


    "Is there a limit on the number?"


    ??


    "They didn''t say that the limit will disappear, but every year Wakanda sells only a small amount of vibranium. 15 kilograms is too much."


    ??


    Nick Fury thought for a while, then said, "As an alternative, there is no limit to the main Charlotte office."


    ??


    "Yes, sir."


    ??


    "In addition, there is Yinin Village. Tayu also said that they do not have physique enhancers, but they also have items to improve their strength. It''s just that the village has no plans to sell them. If they do, they will contact us as soon as possible."


    ??


    Is there no Sound Ninja Village for the time being? Nick Fury was thoughtful, when the door of the office was knocked again.


    ??


    "Come in!"


    ??


    At this time, a medical staff in a white coat walked in: "Sir, the results of Patton''s physical fitness test are out."


    ??


    "How about it?"


    ??


    "It''s amazing, his strength has reached 8 tons, his running speed has reached 30 meters per second, and the speed has reached 100 kilometers per hour. The most important thing is that he can run for an hour at this speed without losing strength. , and have the strength to keep fighting."


    ??


    Hearing the data reported by the doctor, Nick Fury and Coulson looked at each other with surprises in their eyes.


    ??


    "Is there any mutation or side effect in his body?"


    ??


    "His body is great, and now he is as strong as a cow. No problems have been detected so far."


    ??


    "However, due to time constraints, the results of some detailed project inspections have not yet come out."


    ??


    "By the way, sir, Patton said that his weapon needs to be replaced, and the direct bowstring can no longer fully exert his strength."


    ??


    "Okay, I get it, continue the test, and ask Patton to do a detailed examination to make sure there is nothing wrong with the body!"


    ??


    "Yes, sir!"


    ??


    Seeing the doctor leave, Nick Fury touched his chin, and then said, "Order 2 copies of the physique enhancer from the Sandyin Puppet Shop. As for the quantity of Zhenjin, I will find a solution."


    "Also communicate with Charlotte, when will the next physique enhancer be sold."


    ??


    Hearing that the director wanted to order 2 Sha Yin''s physique enhancer, Coulson nodded to show his understanding.


    ??


    "Sir, besides this, I have another news."


    ??


    "Thirteen years ago, there may have been a lot of war on the ninja side. According to Temari, the daughter of Kazekage of Sandyin Village, Kiriyin Village had attacked Konoha at that time, and Uchiha was in charge of Kirigakushi. The battlefield, and Yunyin Village also attacked Konoha."


    ??


    Nick Fury touched his chin and thought to himself: 1999? Did the ninja world go to war in ''99?


    ??


    "Konoha is the largest ninja village, why do other ninja villages dare to attack him?"


    ??


    Coulson shook his head: "It''s not clear why other Shinobi villages attacked Konoha. Perhaps it was that battle that determined Konoha''s status as the largest Shinobi village."


    ??


    Nick Fury nodded thoughtfully and let Coulson continue.


    ??


    "According to what we have learned, Konoha Ninja Village has a bad relationship with the other three Ninja villages, except that it is allies with Shayin Village. This may give us a lot of opportunities."


    ??


    "After the Konoha Hidden Village was born, the Sand Hidden Village that appeared first may represent the relationship between the two allies."


    ??


    "Otherwise, the ninja village born after Konohayin Village will definitely not be Shayin. It should be the result of communication between Konoha and Shayin. Maybe the other three major Ninja villages and Xiaoninja villages will be born one after another in the near future."


    ??


    Hearing that more ninja villages will be born in the future, Nick Fury felt a bit of a headache. There are too many extraordinary ninjas.


    ??


    Thinking that the other party may have been injected with physique enhancers since childhood, and they were refining chakra, he felt that it was a huge trouble for this group.


    ??


    If all the other parties are born, I am afraid that the pattern of the world will be changed.


    ??


    "For global monitoring, any ninjas that appear, we S.H.I.E.L.D. must get in touch with each other as soon as possible."


    ??


    "As for the relationship between them, we need to get more intelligence before we can make use of it."


    ??


    "Yes, sir!"


    ??


    ??


    The next day spent a whole day in the training ground in Charlotte, experimenting with new ninjutsu, especially the combination of Sui Dun and Lei Dun, which turned it into a ranged attack , to the great satisfaction of Charlotte.


    ??


    After coming out of the system space, I found that another day had passed.


    ??


    Sign in!


    ??


    Ding �� Sign in successfully, get 50 delicious ramen!


    ??


    After taking the delicious ramen in her pocket, Charlotte pushed open the door and walked out. It was already noon.


    ??


    Just as he was walking downstairs, he happened to bump into Ginny who was looking for Charlotte.


    ??


    "Boss, I just have something to report to you!"


    ??


    At this time, Ginny was followed by John, and John was carrying a suitcase in his hand.


    ??


    "whats the matter?"


    ??


    "The cores of the 50 Ark reactors you asked me to buy from Tony have already been obtained. Tony said that he should not be producing so many in a short time."


    ??


    Hearing Ginny''s words, Charlotte nodded, then said, "Okay, I get it, give me the stuff."


    ??


    "In addition, inform Tsunade that you will come with you when you have a meeting in the conference room."


    ??


    "Okay, boss."


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 422： arrange

    After taking over the cores of the 50 Ark reactors that Tony prepared for him from John Wick and putting them directly into the storage space, Charlotte walked towards the conference room.


    ??


    Came to the conference room and sat down. Not long after, Ginny and Tsunade came to the conference room together.


    ??


    Looking at the two of them, Charlotte said, "I may not be here at the base for a while, and I need to explain some things to you."


    ??


    Hearing that Charlotte, who had just woken up, was leaving in a few days, Ginny immediately said, "Where are you going and how long are you going."


    ??


    "I accepted the commission of the God King Odin, and I will go to the Nine Realms with Thor the day after tomorrow to fight the rebellion."


    ??


    "In the next year or so, I may not be on Earth, so the matter here is left to the two of you."


    ??


    Hearing that she would go to other worlds to quell the rebellion, and it would be a year away, Ginny looked at Charlotte with some worry: "Is there any danger, can''t I give up this mission?"


    ??


    Charlotte shook her head: "This matter cannot be refused. When the magical world was defending against the invasion of hell, the god-king Odin stopped the **** lord Mephisto in hell. This love needs to be repaid."


    ??


    At the same time, Charlotte also secretly thought: Mainly, this old man is also willing to pay, the reward is really not low, and it is worth his trip.


    ??


    Tsunade, who was sitting silent at this time, said indifferently, "Since you are going to fight, then bring me with you. When the time comes, the enemy will be dealt with earlier, and you will be here sooner."


    ??


    When Ginny heard Tsunade''s words, her face darkened. With her strength, this kind of thing couldn''t help at all.


    ??


    However, Charlotte shook her head and said, "I can''t take you there."


    ??


    "With my current chakra weight, I can''t take the second person to Asgard with me."


    ??


    "And I also need you to sit at the back here, so that I can feel at ease."


    ??


    Then Charlotte said, "Ginny, during my absence, the High Table and the Continental Hotel will be left to you. The money that should be collected needs to be collected on time."


    ??


    "Don''t stop the laying of recovery rooms, and don''t stop the construction of charitable orphanages."


    ??


    "Since this part of the money has been spent, it must be put into practice."


    ??


    "If someone is rich in charitable funds, there will be no tolerance for such a person."


    ??


    Ginny nodded: "Don''t worry, boss."


    ??


    "The work of the Heart to Heart Charity Fund is mostly done by the families of the killers under the High Table."


    ??


    "They love this job very much, and we do a good job of supervising, so no one will mess around."


    ??


    Charlotte nodded in satisfaction after hearing this. The killers under the High Table and some staff working in the bartender and intelligence fields were all tied to the High Table and their forces, so their families could still rest assured.


    ??


    Then he continued: "I have already provided the materials that Orochimaru needs, and the third-generation physique enhancer should be about the same."


    ??


    "Although the number is not many, it should be enough for a few of you. During this time, you should take John and the others for injections, so as to improve your strength."


    ??


    Hearing the question of improving her strength, Ginny nodded. After waiting for so long, she was finally able to make ordinary people like them become extraordinary beings.


    ??


    Although the strength of this improvement is still nothing in front of ninjas, it is always good to be able to improve.


    ??


    "Okay boss, I''ll arrange for John and the others to come over for the injection."


    ??


    Then Charlotte looked at Tsunade, and said, "The ninja''s affairs are all up to you, manage them well, and don''t let the guys from S.H.I.E.L.D. take advantage of them."


    ??


    Charlotte knew that the one-eyed dragon of S.H.I.E.L.D. was not a fuel-efficient lamp. During his absence, he would definitely try to win over the ninja he recruited.


    ??


    Although Charlotte isn''t worried about betrayal, she doesn''t want her subordinates to be deceived emotionally and physically. If she leaves some seeds for S.H.I.E.L.D., it will be a big loss.


    ??


    "Also, don''t let the little guys stay idle. The Continental Hotel and the office will also take over the tasks. If you can submit them to the task meeting, submit them as much as possible, and I will handle them here."


    ??


    Tsunade nodded, indicating that he understood, and then said, "By replacing the medicinal materials, Mute and I have developed some pills for chakra recovery."


    ??


    "Although the effect is worse than that of the ninja world, it is also a supplement, and it is much more convenient than eating ramen."


    ??


    "Wait for the ones I''ll give you, maybe you can use this thing."


    ??


    "It''s just that the production cost is relatively high. The medicinal materials of the past years are not rarely found here, and the prices are not cheap."


    ??


    Charlotte nodded, then said, "Don''t worry about the price. Ginny is in charge of the money. As long as something is useful to us, we can consider developing it."


    ??


    Charlotte then looked at the two of them, and said, "I won''t tell everyone about this one by one. It''s good that the two of you know. I will leave the base the day after tomorrow and go directly to the Oracle of Asa."


    ??


    "When my chakra can take people there or when the other party''s rainbow bridge is repaired, then I''ll take you to visit Asa God Realm."


    ??


    After a brief communication with the two, Charlotte and the others all left the conference room.


    ??


    Not long after Charlotte returned to the room after leaving the conference room, Tsunade walked over with a basket of improved military ration pills After Tsunade entered the room, she put the military ration pills in After sitting on the table, he said, "Take these military ration pills with you. If you don''t have enough, you can tell me through the slug fairy, and I will bring some into the psychic world."


    ??


    "If you feel that there are not enough people and you need help during the counter-insurgency process, I can enter the psychic world, and then you will take me out from there, and I will help you fight."


    ??


    Hearing Tsunade''s suggestion, Charlotte nodded. This was also a solution, but this time he went out mainly to promote the name of Supreme Merlin, and he probably wouldn''t bring the ninjas there.


    ??


    "Tsunade, thank you!"


    ??


    "If the ration pills are not enough, I will tell you."


    ??


    "If something unsolvable happens to you here, communicate with me through the psychic beast."


    ??


    "And if you find other extraordinary powers here, remember to record them, and then wait for me to come back for research to see if there is anything I need."


    ??


    "Okay, I see."


    ??


    Tsunade and Charlotte chatted in the room for a while. When they left, Tsunade stood at the door and looked at Charlotte, and said, "Be sure to come back safely."


    ??


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Let''s put it down. No one can take my Charlotte''s life. These rebellious guys in the Nine Realms can''t make any waves."


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 423： Dream Ambassador - Pharmacist Pocket

    In the past two days, in addition to cultivating, Charlotte accompanies Tsunade to eat and drink. By the way, she and Tsunade are late for a night of dice. If she doesn''t lose, she will give Tsunade all the money for the year. Win back.


    ??


    Charlotte was very happy, otherwise it was because she won Tsunade''s money, but she was sure that there was no big risk in her trip. If Tsunade won him, then she should consider how to save her life.


    ??


    During the period, Coulson also called to ask the next time the physique potion would be sold. Charlotte told the other party that it was to be determined. After waiting for his notice, she did not plan to sell it to the other party before returning.


    ??


    In a flash, the day to set off came.


    ??


    Sign in!


    ??


    Ding �� Sign-in is successful, get a random experience card of a tolerance A life-saving artifact, he only got 50,000 copper coins for signing in yesterday.


    ??


    You must know that in the last random experience card of a ninja, Charlotte experienced the arrogance of a full star ninja, and Mephisto''s powerful clone directly made Qianshou Tobirama cut it with a knife scum.


    ??


    She is full of expectations for this a forbearance experience Kacharlot. It seems that the safety of this counter-insurgency trip does not need to be too worried.


    ??


    Afterwards, Charlotte entered the system space. Today is the day for the limited return of ninjas to refresh. Before leaving, he has to see if there are any suitable ninjas, or make arrangements in advance.


    ??


    Click to open the recruitment bar to limited the return ninja.


    ??


    Charlotte''s eyes were greeted by the new three B-rank ninjas, Sandyin Burning Escaper Ninja - Pakula (Yakura), Dream Ambassador - Yakushito, and the boy - Uchiha Obito


    ??


    Seeing the three refreshed ninjas, Charlotte fell in love with the pharmacist''s pocket at a glance. He had always been missing a spy master, but he did not expect to be refreshed when he left the earth. Scheduled for the last wave.


    ??


    As for the fact that he has the reputation of the hero of the shadow of the sand, the scorching blood is betrayed under the politics of the ninja village - Ye Cang (Pakula will be called Ye Cang in the book later, everyone is familiar with it) Charlotte is also relatively Satisfied, just the number of people used to fill the sand hidden puppet shop.


    ??


    As for the boy-Uchiha Obito, Charlotte''s mood is a bit complicated, a little tasteless and a little weak, but it is the teenage period of the late boss Obito.


    ??


    It''s just a little strange. This time, the other one of the three, Jiraiya, was not refreshed. It''s a little strange that he also has this lsp this time.


    ??


    But it''s fine if he didn''t show up, so he didn''t have to worry about someone disturbing Tsunade because he wasn''t there.


    ??


    After thinking about the three new ninjas, all three ninjas need to be in battle. Charlotte took a look at the purchase price of 16,800 gold coins, the ninja shop and ninja recruiting. There are no three of them at the moment, and it is temporarily impossible to pass through other channels. get.


    ??


    After thinking for a while, Charlotte did not lack any gold coins to buy ninjas for the time being, so she bought all of them directly. After spending 50,400 gold coins in a row, nearly half of the gold coins were spent, adding three more ninjas.


    ??


    Looking at the remaining 88094 gold coins, this is not enough to open three battle positions!


    ??


    After purchasing the ninja, Charlotte went directly to the ninja column. At this time, there were three more figures in the ninja column, and their avatars were lit up.


    ??


    40/40 recruits for B-level ninjas - Yakushi pocket, B-level ninjas - Yekura 40/40 recruits, B-level ninjas - teenagers - Uchiha Obito 40/40 recruits.


    ??


    Seeing that the three ninjas all appeared in her ninja column in the form of 40 fragments, Charlotte clicked recruit on the avatar of the pharmacist pocket.


    ??


    A new screen popped up in the next second.


    ??


    I saw that the pharmacist was wearing a yin-nin forehead on his head, and the blue chakra was opened in his hand, which is exactly what it looks like to open a chakra scalpel!


    ??


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting a new ninja b-ninja: Yakushi Pocket.


    ??


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Pharmacist pocket: B-level ninja two-star


    ??


    Basic attack: Taishu combined with Chakra scalpel attack!


    ??


    Substitute Technique: Clone Wood!


    ??


    Skills: Chakra Scalpel, Ground Attack, Forbidden Technique, Death Soul Technique.


    ??


    Chakra Scalpel: Gather chakra in your hand to create a chakra scalpel, which can quickly slash and attack the enemy in front.


    ??


    Ground Attack: Hidden underground to attack the enemy, after hitting the enemy, it will leave the ground to carry out a chase.


    ??


    Forbidden Art: The Art of Dead Souls: Control the multi-poly corpse to launch continuous attacks forward, while hiding behind, and finally want to cut out a large chakra scalpel in front of the end. (Will I make you terrified like this?)


    ??


    Looking at Yaoshidou''s three skills, Charlotte was grateful for the forbidden technique, the technique of the dead soul, but her greatest interest was Yaoshidou''s own espionage ability.


    ??


    In Charlotte''s opinion, this ability is even more powerful than his three ninjutsu skills, and only the spy master Yao Shidou can reassure him and arrange to sneak into S.H.I.E.L.D. but investigate the 804 items inside.


    ??


    Other ninjas are not without the ability to sneak and spy, but under the high-tech investigation, Charlotte is still worried that the other party will not be able to perform this task for a long time.


    ??


    But now that he has the pharmacist pocket, he doesn''t need to worry. The only pity is that this time there is no other spy master, the walking witch, the pharmacist-No Naiyu.


    ??


    Click to receive the ninja, Charlotte''s chakra volume has increased by 5 cards again, reaching 124 cards of chakra volume, and she has also obtained the ninjutsu skills of Yakushidou, which makes her comprehension of the chakra scalpel deeper. some.


    ??


    After taking the future ambassador of the dream, the pharmacist, in her pocket, Charlotte set her sights on the hero of Sandyin, Ye Cang.


    ??


    It seems that the word hero is not a good word, Uchiha''s hero - Obito, Shayin''s hero - Burning Escape Haakura


    ??


    He came to Ye Cang''s avatar and clicked on Ninja Recruitment.


    ??


    A new screen popped up in the next second.


    ??


    Ye Cang was wearing a sandy forehead guard, holding a crimson scorching fireball in his right hand, and a kunai in his left hand, in an attacking posture!


    ??


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting a new ninja b-ninja: Ye Cang.


    ??


    Taking a look at Ye Cang, Charlotte couldn''t help but sigh that she was indeed the heroic flower of Sha Yin at that time, and she didn''t look bad at all Click on the details of the ninja, Charlotte first confirmed that Ninja skills.


    ??


    Ye Cang: B-level ninja two-star


    ??


    Basic Attack: Use the hint to attack, and grab the enemy and use Searing Chakra to knock the opponent into the air.


    ??


    Skills: Burning Escape Fireball Burst, Burning Legs (Scorching Escape��Fireball Flurry), Burning Escape��Huge Fireball.


    ??


    Burning Escape Fireball Burst: Ye Cang summoned a fireball to help him fly in the air. During this period, you can control the fireball to attack the enemy multiple times. (After use, Ye Cang will enter the state of scorching and escape, and the normal attack will become a long-range attack)


    ??


    Scorching Legs (Burning Escape��Fireball Flurry): Ye Cang performs a physical technique and uses Scorching Escape Chakra to perform powerful triple-kicks on the enemy.


    ??


    Burning Escape Fireball Flurry: In Burning Escape state, control Burning Escape fireball to fly forward and attack the enemy. (Scorching Escape has the effect of explosion)


    ??


    Burning Escape �� Huge Fireball: Condensed a super huge fireball and evaporated everything around it! (It''s futile to struggle!)


    ??


    Looking at Ye Cang''s recruitment, Charlotte was quite satisfied. Not only did she add an adult ninja to the Shayin Puppet Shop, but she also opened up a new boundary of blood for herself - Burning Escape.


    ??


    A kind of bloodstain more powerful than Fire Dun, composed of Wind Dun and Fire Dun, using Burning Dun to make melee combat touch the opponent''s body, it will evaporate the water in the opponent''s body and turn it into a mummified corpse.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 424： Stealth Mission and Sandyins Support

    With the success of the recruitment of Ye Cang, Charlotte''s body has changed. The wind and fire chakras in the body began to converge, and the boundary of the blood and blood has evolved. At the same time, her chakra has increased again. 5 cards, reaching the point of 129 cards.


    ??


    After recruiting Ye Cang, Charlotte''s eyes turned to the last B-rank ninja, the young Uchiha Obito, Zuo Suke always wanted the clan, but the result was either the slaughter of the entire clan''s brother, or the fooling himself. Uchiha Obito who slaughtered the entire clan together with his brother.


    ??


    It''s a pity that Uchiha Zuosuke didn''t know that one of the black hands behind the scenes was Obito. Otherwise, he would definitely teach him a lesson if he saw the boy Obito, but for Kakashi, it was the resurrection of his best friend. I don''t know how happy he would be. .


    ??


    Don''t think too much about it, just start recruiting!


    ??


    A new screen popped up in the next second.


    ??


    Uchiha Obito head, Konoha ninja forehead guard, eye goggles, holding Kunai in an attacking stance!


    ??


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting the new ninja B-Ninja: Boy-Uchiha Obito.


    ??


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    ??


    Teenager-Uchiha Obito: Class B Ninja Two Stars


    ??


    Skills: Shaking Wheel Eyes, Huo Dun��Hoo Fire Ball, Assemble, Trinity Team!


    ??


    Writing Wheel Eye: Double hook jade writing wheel eye, has the ability to see through the enemy''s movements, and has enhanced dynamic vision and sensing ability.


    ??


    Huo Dun �� Howe Fireball: Use chakra to spit a large area of ??fire from the air to the front to burn the enemy and blow the enemy into the air.


    ??


    Assemble, Trinity Team: Team up with the young Kakashi and Minato, to carry out a combo of physical techniques on the enemy in front, and the last three reasonably flank the enemy and kill the enemy. (Not just me, victory belongs to everyone!)


    ??


    Basic Attack: Physical attack.


    ??


    Taking a look at Uchiha Obito''s ninjutsu skills, he has already obtained several of the skills of the fireball. As for the double hook jade writing wheel eye, it is a supplement to his writing wheel eye child power, the only thing that makes him feel What I am interested in is Obito''s mysterious skill, summoning the young Kakashi and Minato Namikaze to attack the enemy together.


    ??


    The skill of summoning teammates like this, Charlotte has seen on Orochimaru, they are all summoning phantoms to help fight, the only pity is that it only has the power of one blow, otherwise it will be a big kill if it stays for a few more minutes. device.


    ??


    Speaking of which, did Obito get used to summoning Minato, and finally complained about why the teacher was late again...


    ??


    With the receipt of the boy-Uchiha Obito, Charlotte''s Uchiha bloodline gene concentration has been supplemented, the child power of Sharonyan has been strengthened a little, and her chakra volume has also increased by 5 cards again. Reached a chakra volume of 134 cards, and his chakra volume increased by 15 cards in a short period of time.


    ??


    The three new limited ninjas have all been recruited. Charlotte glanced at the number of gold coins she held, but frowned slightly. She did not activate the new title and did not get the battle position. The gold coins in her hand were not enough to open the three positions. And going to fight in the Nine Realms next, he needs a little gold in his hand to keep in case of emergencies.


    ??


    After thinking for a while, Charlotte came to the battle column, looked at the + sign next to it, and clicked it.


    ??


    Ding �� Do you spend 32,000 gold coins to open a battle column!


    ??


    Turn it on!


    ??


    With the deduction of 32,000 gold coins, there was one more place to play, and Charlotte clicked on the + sign on the side again.


    ??


    Ding �� Do you spend 34,000 gold coins to open a battle column!


    ??


    Turn it on!


    ??


    However, it cost 66,000 gold coins to open two battle columns in a row, and then stopped. Now the gold coins in hand are not enough to open the third battle column.


    As for the remaining gold coins and the reactor core purchased from Tony, they are all for the next emergency.


    ??


    Two of the three ninjas went to the battle column. After Charlotte thought for a while, she decided not to show the boy Uchiha Obi''s earthen tools first, and waited for the gold coins in his hand to be more free to operate.


    ??


    Put the Ninja card of Yakushi''s pocket on the battle column.


    ??


    Ding, please choose a location with a b-rank ninja pharmacist pocket.


    ??


    a. Within three meters of Charlotte Doyle.


    ??


    b. Random and obvious.


    ??


    Instead of throwing the Pharmacist''s Pocket at random, Charlotte showed it within a distance of three meters. With the selection of the result, the Pharmacist''s Pocket''s silhouette gradually appeared.


    ??


    After Yao Shidou accepted the memory, he opened his eyes and then stretched out his right hand to push the glasses on the bridge of his nose, as if a white light suddenly flashed through the glasses.


    ??


    "Lord Charlotte!"


    ??


    Looking at the pharmacist''s pocket in front of her, Charlotte said, "There is a daunting task here that needs to be entrusted to you."


    ??


    "My lord, please make it clear that the pharmacist promises to complete the task!"


    ??


    "A task that you are good at requires you to sneak into an organization and master their secret information, especially where the mysterious items code-named 048 are placed."


    ??


    "As for this organization, S.H.I.E.L.D., I need you to enter their New York headquarters."


    ??


    Then Charlotte took out a tablet computer that contained the general basic information of the world from the storage space, and a paper document with a considerable thickness.


    ??


    "The tablet contains information about this world, and the other one is information about S.H.I.E.L.D. that I have compiled."


    ??


    "During this time, you first entered the psychic world to learn and master these materials."


    ??


    "After you finish your studies, you can leave directly, find a way to join the other party''s organization, and gain their trust as soon as possible."


    ??


    "If there is any progress, you can use the psychic beast to get in touch with me."


    ??


    Hearing that it was a spy-type mission Pharmacist Dou had a confident smile on his face, and took the materials and tablet in Charlotte''s hands.


    ??


    "Lord Charlotte, please rest assured and make sure to complete the mission."


    ??


    Charlotte said a little, then said, "Okay, you go to the psychic world to study first."


    ??


    "If there is anything you don''t understand during this period, you can use the snake psychic beast to get in touch with Orochimaru."


    ??


    Hearing Charlotte''s mention of Orochimaru, the pharmacist was stunned for a moment, then said with a smile, "I didn''t expect Lord Orochimaru to be brought into this world by you, Lord Charlotte. This is really nice."


    ??


    "Then the pharmacist went to learn the knowledge of this world first."


    ??


    After speaking, Yao Shidou used the reverse psychic technique, and began to understand the basic information of the world, as well as the intelligence of the S.H.I.E.L.D.


    ??


    After arranging the pharmacist''s pocket, Charlotte''s eyes were placed on Ye Cang, and then she placed her ninja card on the battle column.


    ??


    Ding, please choose the location of the b-rank ninja Yekura.


    ??


    a. Within three meters of Charlotte Doyle.


    ??


    b. Random and obvious.


    ??


    Regarding the location of Ye Cang, Charlotte did not choose to show him around, but like the other Sand Ninjas, she chose to show all of them at random.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 425： The beginning of the rebellion

    However, when it was revealed, a message was left in Ye Cang''s mind.


    ??


    The content of this message is exactly the address of the Sandyin puppet shop, as well as the information of Kamdori-Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara, and asked Ye Cang to go to the Sandyin puppet shop to support the three.


    ??


    With Charlotte''s determination, the picture of the cosmic starry sky appeared in front of her eyes again, and then the scope was continuously reduced, and finally landed on the earth, and landed on the island country.


    ??


    Looking at the spot where Ye Cang was exposed, Charlotte''s mouth twitched. It seemed that Nick Fury''s misunderstanding really couldn''t be solved, unless Ye Cang kept himself safe and no one made her angry.


    ??


    ??


    After all the two ninjas were properly arranged, Charlotte glanced at her room, but it was time for her to set off, and then walked towards the indoor training room No. 1.


    ??


    Entering the training room, it was empty and unoccupied at this time, Charlotte began to build the Merlin magic circle leading to Asgard in it.


    ??


    With the completion of the construction of the magic circle, Charlotte activated the formation, and the 70-card chakra in the body was instantly taken away by the formation. With a strong flash of brilliance, Charlotte''s figure disappeared from the training room, and only The burning marks left by the formation on the ground indicate that someone here once used the Merlin magic formation.


    ??


    ??


    Asgard.


    ??


    The Merlin''s circle that Charlotte had built here as a road sign was now guarded by a team of soldiers to ensure that it would not be damaged by unwitting children coming to play.


    ??


    With the brilliance of the formation flashing, Charlotte came to Asgard. As soon as she arrived, she heard Sol''s bold voice.


    ??


    "Haha, sure enough, you came here today and didn''t make me wait too long."


    ??


    Glancing at the Divine Realm soldiers standing around, as well as Thor, who was holding Thor''s Hammer with a happy face, Charlotte said hello:


    ??


    "Hi, Sol, long time no see!"


    ??


    "Charlotte, come with me, my father Odin is waiting for you."


    ??


    Charlotte nodded, walked out of Merlin''s circle and followed Sol towards Asgard. On the way, Sol whispered:


    ??


    "Charlotte, have you met my girlfriend Jane, is she okay down there?"


    ??


    Looking at Saul, who has been concerned about Jane''s movements since then, Charlotte smiled, but said:


    ??


    "Jane is very good. I sent a team of subordinates to protect her. No one on earth will bully her."


    ??


    "As for her, I haven''t seen her yet, but according to my report, she has been looking for the Rainbow Bridge and the energy storm, and I can see that she misses you very much."


    ??


    Hearing that Jane was under the protection of Charlotte''s men and there was no danger to her life, Sol''s heart was relieved a lot, especially when she heard that Jane was following the traces of the Rainbow Bridge below to find him, she felt a lot more happy. .


    ??


    However, before he was too happy, Sol said helplessly, "It''s a pity that the Rainbow Bridge was destroyed by me, but I can''t see Jane anymore."


    ??


    Charlotte looked at Thor, a little surprised, didn''t God King Odin tell Thor that the Rainbow Bridge was repaired?


    ??


    Then I thought about it, if the King of God told Sol to get the space gem on the earth, the rainbow ball could be repaired in an instant. I am afraid that Sol''s mind would not be on the Nine Realms Rebellion, but on how to get to S.H.I.E.L.D. Grab the cosmic cube.


    ??


    At the same time, Charlotte guessed that God King Odin deliberately did not tell everyone that the rainbow ball could be repaired, just to take this opportunity to catch people with rebellion in the Nine Realms, and while he was still alive, sweep the final battle for Sol. obstacles, so that he can successfully ascend the throne and take over the Nine Realms.


    "There''s always a way, isn''t it?"


    ??


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Saul looked at Charlotte. He remembered that Heimdall had said similar words to him.


    ??


    "Hopefully, but the Nine Realms are not very peaceful now, and all the enemies who just want to move need to be suppressed."


    ??


    Charlotte settled her head and said nothing, and soon the two of them came to the main hall of Asgard.


    ??


    "Father, I brought Mage Charlotte here."


    ??


    At this time, Odin was sitting on the throne of the main hall, and when he saw Charlotte coming, he said:


    ??


    "Welcome, Supreme Merlin."


    ??


    "I have seen God King Odin!"


    ??


    Odin nodded, then said, "There''s nothing wrong with what we agreed on before."


    ??


    Charlotte nodded and said, "There is nothing wrong with the promise of the King of God."


    ??


    "I don''t know which worlds in the Nine Realms have rebelled. We need Sol and I to quell the rebellion."


    ??


    Odin said at this time, "With the Rainbow Bridge being destroyed, apart from the Atrium and Nidaweiler among the Nine Realms, the other six realms have become ready to move."


    ??


    "It was Jotunheim who started the rebellion first."


    ??


    Hearing Odin''s words, Thor, who had not spoken yet, shouted in disbelief:


    ??


    "Impossible, the frost giant Wang Laufei was killed by Loki not long ago, and he was hit by the Rainbow Bridge before, how dare they."


    ??


    "And how can you rebel."


    ??


    Odin looked at Sol, and then said: "The death of Frost Giant Wang Laufey did not cause the Frost Giant to fall into chaos. Instead, the bombardment of the Rainbow Bridge made it unusually united, and this time it set off a rebellion. The mountain giants of Jotunheim."


    ??


    "After learning of the damage to the Rainbow Bridge, I began to win over the Frost Giant and began to plan to attack everywhere."


    ??


    Hearing Odin''s words, Charlotte frowned slightly. Jotunheim is the home of mountain giants and frost giants. The environment is harsh and full of rocks, cliffs, desert forests and ice fields.


    ??


    Hearing that it was the Mountain Giant, not the Frost Giant, who was in this rebellion, Thor opened his mouth and said nothing. After all, Loki used the Rainbow Bridge to directly smash Jotunheim to pieces, although he attacked it immediately. It is the location of the ice field, but it also annoys the mountain giants.


    ??


    "In addition to this, there have also been rebellions in Alfheim (the kingdom of the elf of light) and Vanerheim (the kingdom of the ancient and wise Vaner gods), and Hale Hades (the kingdom of the dead) and Muspelheim ( The place where the flames began) has also been undercurrent and will join the rebel army at any time."


    ??


    Hearing that there were already wars in three worlds in the Nine Realms, and the other two worlds were about to move, Charlotte thought about it, if all five worlds went around, she could choose 5 from Asgard''s treasure trove. A treasure was used as a reward for the task, but this amount was two less than the seven he had expected at the beginning.


    ??


    But after thinking about it, the dark elves are still sleeping, and the dwarves are the hard-core subordinates of the Aesir. There is no such thing as rebellion. There are only 5 out of 5. At that time, you must choose the one with the highest value.


    ??


    "God King Odin, the first place to suppress the rebellion is from Jotunheim!"


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 426： S-class mission delegation

    At this moment, Sol on the side said, "Father, give me an army, and I will surely pacify Jotunheim."


    ??


    Obviously after the last provocation in Jotunheim, Thor knew that it was impossible for him to beat the entire Jotunheim alone. There were too many of them, although there was no longer the Frost Giant King there. , but there is also the King of Mountain Giants.


    ??


    Odin looked down at his son standing below. Although there were still many dissatisfactions, it was no longer the same as before. Bringing a few Asgard warriors was going to trouble the Frost Giant, and he had grown a bit. , which made him a lot more gratified.


    ??


    "The Rainbow Bridge is currently broken, and I can''t send an army directly to Jotunheim."


    ??


    "You have two choices now, one is that I use dark matter energy to send you two to Jotunheim to investigate the situation there first, and at the same time send an army led by the three warriors of Asgard and Sif to take the spaceship. to support you."


    ??


    "The other is to take a spaceship with the army and go to Jotunheim to quell the war."


    ??


    After Odin finished speaking, Thor did not speak, but looked at Charlotte Doyle, who was beside him.


    ??


    "Charlotte, what do you think we should do, should we set off with the big troop, or go first."


    ??


    Odin above is also looking at Charlotte, wondering what choice Merlin will make in front of him.


    ??


    She looked at herself, but Charlotte was a little curious. It seems that the passage leading to Jotunheim, except for Loki, doesn''t know, otherwise there is no need for a spaceship, and go directly to the passage army. That''s it.


    ??


    Thinking of what Gu had said to him before, playing the title of Supreme Merlin, so that all the powerhouses in the universe would not look down on him and avoid more troubles in the future, he thought about his current hole cards.


    ??


    Charlotte said, "Saul and I will set off first to see the specific situation on Jotunheim. With the strength of the two of us, we can still deal with it and wait for the army to enter the field."


    ??


    But Charlotte knew that in Thor I, Thor''s strength was still strong. If it wasn''t for the injuries of the three warriors of Asgard, Thor would have been able to fight longer.


    ??


    At the same time, Charlotte is not worried about encountering an accident. Even if an accident occurs, in addition to the random full star a forbearance experience card that she can use, she can directly return to the psychic world to avoid it. There is no big problem in safety. With the blessing of the immortal body, he is not easily defeated.


    ??


    Hearing his choice, Sol excitedly patted Charlotte on the shoulder. Although he didn''t have a direct choice, Sol was more interested in being able to go straight to the reckless. With Mjolnir there, Sol didn''t Fear of being besieged.


    ??


    "Okay, listen to you!"


    ??


    "Let''s set off first, and then let Sif bring the army to support us."


    ??


    Seeing the excited Thor below, Odin was a little helpless, and it was this virtue again, and then his eyes seemed to flash, and he looked at Charlotte.


    ??


    This sight made Odin a little surprised. It had only been a month since he had not seen him. The growth rate of Supreme Merlin was so fast. In a short period of time, the energy in his body increased so much that it almost doubled. It was much stronger, as if it had undergone a transformation.


    ??


    On the other hand, Thor has not even awakened the blood of Thor, and still relies on a hammer to discharge electricity. Thinking of this makes Odin hate iron and steel. This kind of strength is even worse than that of Hela. How to change the fate of Ragnarok in the future.


    ??


    However, the increase in Charlotte''s strength made Odin feel a lot more relieved about the two of them going to the front line.


    ??


    "In that case, the two of you will go to Jotunheim first."


    ??


    Just as Odin was about to use dark cosmic energy to teleport the two of them, Charlotte took out a quest scroll that had already been written from the storage space.


    ??


    "God King Odin, please confirm the mission."


    ??


    Looking at Charlotte''s behavior, Odin was also stunned for a moment. This promised thing needs to be signed and confirmed?


    ??


    But only for a moment, Odin laughed in surprise, and then waved his hand, and the quest scroll in Charlotte''s hand flew directly over.


    ??


    After getting it in his hands, Odin took a look. There were no magic fluctuations, no hidden contract traps, and the content above was very simple. He helped Sol pacify the rebellion of Jotunheim, and the reward was any item in Odin''s treasury. .


    ??


    After confirming that there was no problem, Odin branded his name, Odin Bolson, on it, and sent the quest scroll back to Charlotte.


    ??


    Looking at the quest scroll in her hand, a smile appeared on Charlotte''s face. In the process of storing it in the storage space, she submitted it directly to the quest meeting place.


    ??


    Ding �� After the mission meeting, you will receive an S-level mission!


    ??


    Hearing the S-level mission, Charlotte felt even happier in her heart.


    ??


    Not only did he get Odin''s remuneration, but he could also get an S-rank quest reward in the quest assembly hall.


    ??


    After completing the task for so long, Charlotte has never submitted an S-level task, and even A-level tasks are very rare.


    ??


    After seeing Charlotte put away the quest scroll, Odin said again, "Is there anything else? If not, I will send you there first."


    ??


    Charlotte smiled and said, "I''ve troubled God King Odin."


    ??


    Saul shook the hammer in his hand and said, "Father, I''m ready at any time."


    ??


    Seeing that both of them were ready, Odin nodded, and then used dark matter energy to directly teleport the two to Jotunheim.


    ??


    As the two were teleported out, Frigga came out from behind.


    ??


    "Saul goes directly like this, will it be dangerous, the strength of the Giant King of the Mountains..."


    ??


    Looking at his worried wife, Odin said with a smile on his face, "Don''t worry, I''ll let Heimdall pay attention to them all the time."


    ??


    "And Saul''s strength has not been fully developed. Perhaps this rebellion can not only increase his reputation in your Nine Realms, but also awaken his Thor power."


    ??


    "After all, he holds the authority of the Thunder God, but he has been relying on Miaolnir to stimulate the power of thunder, which is really outrageous."


    ??


    Hearing that Odin had arranged everything, Frigga nodded reassuringly, and then seemed to have thought of something, and asked, "Is Heimdall really unable to see any trace of Loki?"


    ??


    Hearing his wife''s words, Odin also sighed. As his adopted son, it would be a lie to say that he had no feelings in the past 1,500 years, but he didn''t expect that Loki would choose to commit suicide and let him go. The void in the universe.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 427： Jotunheim

    Odin shook his head: "Heimdall''s ability is not unlimited, there are too many places to block his sight, and where Loki falls, there is little hope of survival..."


    ??


    Hearing Odin''s words, Frigga''s face showed sadness. She had always liked this child, but she never imagined that it would end up like this in the end.


    ??


    After Odin comforted his wife, he called the three warriors of Asgard and Sif and ordered them to bring an Asgardian army and take a spaceship to Jotunheim to support Thor.


    ??


    ??


    With a flash of brilliance, Charlotte and Thor were teleported to the planet of Jotunheim, but the place where they both settled was in ruins and deep pits.


    ??


    After their arrival, Charlotte and Sol looked at the surrounding environment. There was an incomparably huge pit, but it looked like it was bombed not long ago, and it was already covered by ice.


    ??


    Charlotte asked, "Where is this in Jotunheim?"


    ??


    Thor looked at the surrounding environment, stepped on the ground under his feet, and said somewhat uncertainly: "This should be the habitat of the frost giants, but it seems to be the location where the Rainbow Bridge was bombarded last month."


    ??


    It is true that the buildings built by the frost giants around them all collapsed and became ruins under the bombardment of the Rainbow Bridge in just a few seconds. led out of here.


    ??


    At this time, there were snowflakes in the sky, and the biting cold wind blew towards the two of them. Sol said:


    ??


    "Let''s explore the enemy''s trail first and find out where their large troops are."


    ??


    Charlotte looked at Sol and said, "Do you know where the mountain giant is?"


    ??


    "We can just go there."


    ??


    Just as the two were talking and communicating, the deep pit in the distance was high, and a frost giant who came to pay homage to his parents found Thor and Charlotte below.


    ??


    The frost giant didn''t know Charlotte, but he recognized Thor at a glance. He happened to see Thor''s appearance at the scene the last time Thor came over to raise a problem.


    ??


    Seeing Thor and Charlotte appearing, the frost giant showed a ferocious look on his face. It was the Aesir who destroyed his home and killed his parents and family.


    ??


    He saw that he quietly retreated and ran quickly towards the place where the team was stationed. He wanted to tell the king that Saul Odinson was here again.


    ??


    When Thor heard Charlotte''s words, he thought about the information about Jotunheim in his mind. A river called Infinger separates the frost giant and the mountain giant in Jotunheim. One side of the river is Icebergs and snow, on the other side are cliffs, rocks, and barren forests.


    ??


    Sol determined a direction, pointed to it, and said, "Keep walking in this direction, we can see the Infinger River, and on the other side is the address of the mountain giant."


    ??


    Looking at the direction Saul pointed, Charlotte glanced at it and said, "Okay!"


    ??


    Then she saw Charlotte closed first, then opened it and shouted, "Blank eyes, open!"


    ??


    In an instant, Charlotte''s white eyes opened, blue veins burst out around the eyes, and the eyes turned into white eyes.


    ??


    The moment she opened her white eyes, the world turned black and white in Charlotte''s eyes, and a 360�� visual effect without blind spots appeared in front of her.


    ??


    Sol, who was beside him, turned into a huge energy body under Baiyan. As Charlotte looked into the distance, Baiyan''s perception range continued to expand, one kilometer, three kilometers, five kilometers, eight kilometers. kilometers �� ten kilometers.


    ??


    As the distance reached a radius of ten kilometers, it stopped. Charlotte nodded. It seems that this bloodline transformation has also made his ability to look at the eyes stronger. The effect of telephoto eyes has yet to be developed. Can see further distances.


    As Bai Yan''s perception range spread out, Charlotte discovered a frost giant, saying that the frost giant did not turn into a giant because of the loss of the ice box, and was only about three meters tall. .


    ??


    The frost giant discovered by Charlotte was running fast, running in the direction of the troops. Seeing that he was about to get out of the range of his eyes, Charlotte said:


    ??


    "Come with me, I found a frost giant, maybe he can lead us to find their new lair."


    ??


    Saul looked a little curious at the changes in Charlotte''s eyes. She didn''t realize that Charlotte had such an ability before.


    ??


    "it is good!"


    ??


    Saul''s answer was succinct and clear, and he ran to the distance beside Charlotte.


    ??


    ........


    ??


    At this time, the frost giant had begun to use both hands and feet, and ran quickly.


    ??


    "Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up!"


    ??


    "Be sure to report the news back before they leave."


    ??


    "Without the Rainbow Bridge, Odin can''t come to help immediately. This time, Thor must be left behind to avenge his dead compatriots."


    ??


    Under the blessing of anger, the frost giant''s speed reached the limit and ran out of the fastest speed in history.


    ??


    Charlotte used Merlin''s magic to hide herself and Thor, and followed him 9 kilometers behind him, so that he would not be discovered by the opponent and change direction.


    ??


    After running all the way, Sol did not see the frost giant that Charlotte mentioned, so he asked curiously: "Charlotte, you can''t read it wrong, we have run far, even a ghost. There is no shadow."


    ??


    "He is 9 kilometers ahead of us, and he has been moving at high speed. He definitely found us on the deep pit just now, otherwise he would not run so fast."


    ??


    "Follow him We will find their location soon."


    ??


    Sol shook off Mjolnir in his hand. He wasn''t keen on running like this, but he liked to swing a hammer to take him to fly, which saved trouble and effort.


    ??


    But Charlotte told him not to startle the snake, otherwise he might lose the position to quickly find the frost giant''s lair.


    ??


    In this way, the two followed behind the frost giant and ran all the way.


    ??


    Just like that, the Frost Giant ran in front, and Charlotte and Thor followed behind. I don''t know how long it took.


    ??


    The frost giant finally ran back to the gate of the new camp before exhausting his strength, and fell down at the gate of the camp because his strength was exhausted.


    ??


    Even though he fell to the ground, he still shouted: "Sol Odinson is here, Sol Odinson is here!"


    ??


    His shout immediately alerted the frost giants in the camp, and a frost giant immediately stepped forward to help him up and asked, "Gal, are you sure what you are talking about?"


    ??


    "I just returned to the old palace site to pay homage to my parents, where I saw Saul Odinson with a stranger."


    ??


    "I have seen Saul Odinson, and I will never admit it wrong!"


    ??


    ??


    ps: The status is being adjusted in the past two days, and the update will start tomorrow!


    ??

 Chapter 428： greet

    At this time, in the middle of the camp, a leader of the frost giant was communicating with a mountain giant''s messenger.


    ??


    "Krancula, the king of our frost giants has taken a large army to the mountain highlands. I don''t know what news you brought here this time."


    ??


    "Ligari, our king and the Frost Giant King have announced to the Nine Realms that Jotunheim will be separated from Odin''s control and become an independent country."


    ??


    "But with our announcement, other kings of the Nine Realms will definitely join in. Odin of Asa''s Domain will definitely not give up at that time. He will definitely send troops to attack us. We need to prepare in advance."


    ??


    "My King Jotun suggested that all the soldiers be in one place and gather the strength of Jotunheim. Only in this way will you not be afraid of the opponent''s attack."


    ??


    "And the Frost Giant King has already agreed to my king''s request."


    ??


    Hearing the words of the emissary of the mountain giant clan in front of him, Ligari opened his mouth and said, "Without the Rainbow Bridge, how dare the Asa protoss fight everywhere."


    ??


    "Without that terrifying mobility and star-killing weapons, everyone would no longer submit to Odin''s feet, and Odin would still be able to fight against all of us."


    ??


    "Even if he wanted to, the soldiers of God''s Domain couldn''t support him in multi-line battles."


    ??


    Cranciula shook her head and said, "He doesn''t need to fight on multiple fronts, he just needs to conquer us who are rebellious first."


    ??


    "When the time comes to kill the chickens to warn the monkeys, the other sessions may not dare to rebel immediately."


    ??


    "When the time comes, Odin will take the army and push them across one by one."


    ??


    Ligari retorted: "Odin can''t have this energy, he''s old."


    ??


    "We all know that his glory is about to pass, but we just don''t know when it will really pass."


    ??


    "And with Asgard''s spaceship technology, it will take nearly half a month to reach Heimdall."


    ??


    Cranciula nodded this time: "Yes, the Nine Realms know that he is old, so they dare to take this opportunity to conduct a test."


    ??


    "But who can determine whether the old tiger chooses to take away all the people he thinks are hostile at the last moment for the excesses of the Ossa protoss."


    ??


    Just when Ligari was about to say something, he heard the noise in the camp, which made him a little unhappy.


    ??


    Then he shouted to the guard at the door, "What happened?"


    ??


    At this time, the guard outside the door walked into the tent, knelt down on one knee and said, "Boss, Gal is back. I heard that he saw the son of Odin come to Jotunheim."


    ??


    "what?"


    ??


    Ligari immediately stood up excitedly.


    ??


    "Bring Gal here, I want to confirm the truth of the matter."


    ??


    "Yes, Chief!"


    ??


    Gal was brought in soon after, and at this time he was relieved.


    ??


    "I heard that you saw Saul Odinson, where did you see it."


    ??


    "Boss, I went back to the original site of the palace to pay homage to my parents. Above the pit, I saw Saul Odinson and another person appearing at the site."


    ??


    "The moment I discovered him, I didn''t dare to stay for a long time for fear of being discovered, so I ran back all the way to report the information."


    ??


    "Gal, are you sure you didn''t read it wrong?"


    ??


    "Boss, I was there when Thor came last time. I will never admit the wrong person. It''s just that the people with him are not the Asa Gods who came with him last time."


    ??


    "Leader, while there are only two of him, we should mobilize troops to besiege him and inform the king to come and kill him."


    ??


    "We will avenge our dead people with the blood of the sons of Odin."


    ??


    Looking at Gal, whose face was full of hatred, Ligari said, "Okay, I see."


    ??


    "Gal, you go down first, I have something to communicate with the messenger of the mountain giant."


    ??


    "Yes, Chief!"


    ??


    Seeing Gal leave, Cranciula, who had not said a word before, said at this time, "This news needs to be reported immediately."


    ??


    "It seems that what I said before is right, Odin will be the first to trouble us."


    ??


    ??


    At this time, as Charlotte, Sol and others approached, the frost giant''s camp appeared in front of them.


    ??


    Looking at the temporary camp built in front of him, and the frost giants that can be seen everywhere, Sol said excitedly: "As expected, you found them, and they are really hiding here."


    ??


    "I used magic to cover up my whereabouts all the way, just to follow the frost giant here, how could I go wrong."


    ??


    "Unless he finds us, he will always lead us to the location of the camp."


    ??


    Now that the position has been determined, Charlotte closed her eyes and opened them again to return to normal, but her eyes were closed.


    ??


    Then Charlotte waved her hand to release the invisibility magic on the two of them. After all, as soon as she got close to the ice giant''s base, the invisibility magic would have no effect.


    ??


    "The invisibility effect has been cancelled by me!"


    ??


    With the appearance of the two figures, the frost giant at the entrance of the camp also discovered the two. It was really in this inaccessible frost plain, and the two who suddenly appeared were too conspicuous, and it was difficult not to notice.


    ??


    At this moment, the two quickly approached the frost giant''s camp. Charlotte laughed while running: "Since you''re here, let''s say hello there!"


    ??


    As Charlotte was running, her hands quickly formed a seal-yin-xu-ugly-mao-yin.


    ??


    "Fire Escape: Phoenix Immortal Fire Technique!"


    ??


    As Charlotte completed the seal, the dragon ring on her finger flashed light, strengthening the power of ninjutsu again.


    ??


    Several huge, crimson high-temperature fireballs spewed out of Charlotte''s mouth and charged directly into the frost giant''s camp.


    ??


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    ??


    When the fireball landed in the camp, a huge explosion occurred immediately, UU reading www.uukanshu. Several frost giants were directly blown to the ground. Charlotte''s fireball, under the transformation of her own blood and strength, did not become less powerful due to changes in the weather and environment, but instead emitted a terrifying power.


    ??


    Sol, who was beside him, also laughed loudly: "Haha, yes."


    ??


    "Say hello to these frost giants'' cubs."


    ??


    I saw Thor shouting loudly: "You scumbags who dare to rebel, my son of Odin, Thor, come to destroy you!"


    ??


    Then he threw Mjolnir, the Thor''s hammer in his hand, directly at the opponent''s camp.


    ??


    "Shh!"


    ??


    Mirnir rushed towards the camp at an extremely fast speed, and everything in front of him, whether it was the frost giant or the houses in the camp, was blasted away.


    ??


    The Thor''s Hammer, which had been destroyed a lot, flew back the same way and returned to Thor''s hand.


    ??


    Sol, who caught Thor''s hammer, glanced excitedly at Charlotte next to him, as if to say, "Man, this is a good move for me!"


    ??


    At this time, the explosions and screams in the Frost Giant Camp immediately woke up everyone in the camp. I saw a large number of Frost Giants in the camp running out in an instant, all looking at Sol with red eyes.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 429： Brilliant

    In particular, Solna''s self-reported message just now made all the frost giants stare at him, and Ligari in the central tent and the messenger of the mountain giants, Cranciula, came out together.


    ??


    Crancula glanced at Thor and Charlotte outside the camp, then looked at Ligari and asked, "Is the one with the hammer the son of Odin?"


    ??


    After Ligari glanced at it, he gritted his teeth and replied, "Yes, he is the son of Odin - Thor Odinson."


    ??


    "Who is the other one?"


    ??


    "I don''t know, but it''s not an easy thing to be able to accompany Sol."


    ??


    While the two were discussing Sol, Charlotte also saw Crancula and Ligari. They were really eye-catching. One was taller than the other, especially the drab body. Among a group of frost giants, they are as dazzling as candlelight in the dark night.


    ??


    "We seem to be catching a big fish, there are two big guys there."


    ??


    Thor threw the Thor''s Hammer in his hand, looked at Charlotte and said, "We are one by one."


    ??


    "Give it to me from the frost giant, and the other should be the mountain giant. He will give it to you."


    ??


    Hearing Sol say that the other is a mountain giant, Charlotte nodded secretly: "Then do it like this."


    ??


    At this time, Ligari announced the order to attack, and a large number of frost giants rushed towards the two.


    ??


    I saw the frost giant waved his arm, and a wide ice blade immediately condensed from his arm and charged towards the two of them.


    ??


    On the side, there was a frost giant who played support, pressing his arms on the ground, and saw an ice layer immediately appeared on the ground, spreading in the direction of the two of them.


    ??


    Thor took Thor''s Hammer, chose a different direction from Charlotte and rushed over. The Thor''s Hammer in his hand was a blow to a frost giant.


    ??


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    ??


    I saw Charlotte''s chest bulging high, and the next second, a huge wall of flames rushed towards the frost giant rushing in front of her.


    ??


    The crimson flames in the sky, under the superposition of multiple layers, a flamboyant fireball was used by Charlotte to extinguish the arrogant fire, and it had the effect of explosion, which was the characteristic of Uchiha with the local tyrant fireball.


    ??


    At the moment of contact, the frost giant was not burned to death, but was blasted away by the explosion in the flames.


    ??


    The huge sea of ??fire seemed to light up the gray sky of the Frost Plain. Sol saw Charlotte spewing out flames like a sea of ??fire. He was stunned for a moment and then murmured, "This guy is the **** of fire!"


    ??


    Looking at the surging flames, several frost giants directly pressed their hands on the ground, and immediately several ice walls rose directly from the ground, blocking the front of the flames.


    ??


    As for the frost giant facing the sea of ??fire, no one thinks that there are still frost giants that can survive.


    ??


    Water overcomes fire, but when the power of fire rises, it also overcomes ice.


    ??


    When the ice wall met the flame, it immediately began to crack and then collapsed. It turned into a liquid and then was directly evaporated, forming a large amount of mist.


    ??


    A large amount of fog filled the battlefield, and the sight of both sides was instantly blocked. Charlotte''s flames stopped without Chakra''s delivery.


    ??


    Looking at the fog in the sky, the moment Charlotte opened her eyes again, Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes immediately appeared in her eyes, and the water mist in front of her was not blocking him.


    ??


    "Under these eyes, everything you have will be invisible."


    ??


    The next moment, he jumped directly into the mist, and Charlotte pulled out the sword in the stone from Merlin''s staff, and then killed it with the sword in the stone in hand.


    This magical weapon was exceptionally easy in Charlotte''s hands. The Chakra in the body was directly transformed into magic power after passing through the Dragon''s Ring, activating the Sword in the Stone.


    ??


    I saw Charlotte''s figure flashing, appearing beside a frost giant, the sword in the stone in his hand directly slammed over, and the other party shattered like glass.


    ??


    Then Charlotte jumped and came to a Frost Giant again. It was still a sword to directly solve the enemy. As Charlotte waved the Sword in the Stone in her hand, the Frost Giant in the water mist was immediately cut by it. Melon cut vegetables were killed.


    ??


    Listening to the screams of their companions, the other frost giants did not dare to let the water mist block their sight.


    ??


    "The power of frost!"


    ??


    The power of frost on a frost giant instantly spread through the water mist, and the next second, the water mist in the air directly condensed and turned into ice beads that fell from the air.


    ??


    Looking at the spreading frost breath, Charlotte didn''t know what kind of power it was, so she exited vigilantly first, and withdrew from the mist with a backflip.


    ??


    Soon the entire water mist was condensed into ice beads, and the vision of both sides was no longer blocked.


    ??


    With the roars of several frost giants, they slapped their hands to the ground.


    ??


    The ice beads on the ground flew towards Charlotte like bullets.


    ??


    Looking at the flying ice beads, the sword in the stone in Charlotte''s hand was pulled up into a beautiful sword flower, and all the ice beads were directly blocked by it.


    ??


    Charlotte had just finished resisting and had not yet attacked when she saw ice thorns suddenly appear on the ground, like earth spears, stabbing at Charlotte.


    ??


    When Sol came for the first time, the three warriors of Asgard were injured by this move and lost their combat effectiveness.


    ??


    However, when Charlotte faced the rapidly growing ice thorns, her face did not change, and she saw that the chakras had gathered under her front feet.


    ??


    "Strange Power �� Painful Feet!"


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    The fast-growing ice thorn was directly kicked out by Charlotte, and then stomped on the ground. In an instant, a crack appeared and spread over, and the frost giant who had just attacked was directly transferred into the crack. UU Reading


    ??


    "It''s not rude to come and go!"


    ??


    With a wave of Charlotte''s hand, the sword in the stone was lifted into the storage space.


    ??


    "Burning Escape Fireball bursts!"


    ??


    In an instant, Charlotte had several fine-colored fireballs floating around her body, and Charlotte was also directly floating under this power, but she did not borrow the power of Merlin''s robe.


    ??


    I saw an orange flame also appear in the palms of Charlotte''s hands, and saw him floating in the air, looking at the frost giants below, the scorching fireballs in both hands smashed directly towards the places below where there were more frost giants.


    ??


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    ??


    The scorching fireball hit the ground, and an explosion occurred in an instant. A heat wave directly impacted it. The frost giant around the explosion was directly evaporated to dryness, and instantly became a mummified corpse.


    ??


    And the frost giant that was directly hit by the scorching fireball was instantly melted into air, and no trace was left behind.


    ??


    Seeing the power of the scorching escape, Charlotte showed a smile and secretly said in her heart: This is the most suitable escape technique to deal with the frost giant.


    ??


    The scorching fireball in his hand seemed to be free of money, and was thrown out of his hand by Charlotte in large quantities. The number of deaths of the frost giant below immediately increased in a large area. Either he died miserably and became a mummified corpse, or there were no bones left. A little trace.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 430： Frost Behemoth

    Glancing at Charlotte, who was so powerful in the air, Sol thought of his younger brother.


    ??


    However, besides the **** of tricks and mischief, Loki also has a divine power that few people know about, and that is the **** of fire.


    ??


    "He wants to be Vulcan more than Loki!"


    ??


    Then Saul laughed: "I can''t let you focus on beauty and beauty."


    ??


    I saw Thor holding Thor''s hammer aloft, shouting at the same time, "I am Thor, the Thor, for the glory of Asa''s Domain!"


    ??


    The next moment, he saw Thor slammed into the ground with a ruthless hammer. At the same time, several thunderbolts emerged around him, knocking out all the frost giants surrounded by him, and the entire ground collapsed under the hammer of Thor''s hammer. Not a small area.


    ??


    After doing all this, Thor threw the Thor''s Hammer in his hand again to clean up the frost giants around him. Seeing the Thor''s Hammer flying around quickly, all the frost giants in front of him were smashed, and then he returned to Thor. hands.


    ??


    ??


    Ligari looked at the two who were slaughtering the frost giant outside the camp, and snorted coldly, "Humph!"


    ??


    Then he saw him stomping on the ground, and two cold currents instantly spread under his feet, reaching the statues of giant beasts erected on both sides of the camp.


    ??


    As the cold current entered it, the ice cubes on the statue of the giant beast began to crack, the giant beast''s eyes opened instantly, its body shook, and the ice cubes fell off in a large area, revealing its original face, the frost giant beast.


    ??


    "Roar!"


    ??


    Two huge roars came from the camp, and the frost giants on the battlefield immediately roared excitedly after hearing this.


    ??


    But when Sol saw this, he also roared at a frost giant. The frost giant who was roaring was stunned and didn''t understand what Sol was called.


    ??


    While he was stunned, Thor smashed it out with a hammer, instantly killing him.


    ??


    At this time, the two awakened frost behemoths rushed towards Charlotte and Thor on the battlefield after receiving Lickle''s instructions.


    ??


    In addition to his ability, Likri can become the leader of the Frost Giants, and another reason is the existence of these two Frost Beasts. Having two Frost Beasts as partners is also Likri''s most proud point.


    ??


    "Kranchola, do you think it''s possible to take down these two men when the Frost Beast and my soldiers attack together."


    ??


    "Lickle, if you attack Thor together with two giant beasts, it may cause him some trouble. I''m afraid it won''t be so simple for one person."


    ??


    "I heard that when Laufee sent the Frost Beast to stop Thor, he died in the end."


    ??


    Lickle retorted, "That''s because the Frost Beast opened its mouth to reveal its weakness, otherwise how could it be defeated so easily."


    ??


    Cranciula smiled and said indifferently, "Just stop them. I have informed my king Jotun, and I believe I will come soon and take them down completely."


    ??


    "As long as the son of Odin is captured, even if the army of Odin overruns the border, we will have a way back."


    ??


    ??


    After the Frost Beast appeared, it attracted the attention of the two of them. Sol smiled even more when he saw this guy. This guy was pierced through his head with a hammer. He had killed one.


    ??


    And Charlotte also noticed this big guy: "Can''t you just have a pet of war?"


    ??


    "The art of psychic Toad Ji!"


    ??


    As Charlotte used the psychic technique, the 16-meter-high Toad Ji fell from the sky.


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    Toadji landed on the ground, and the five-story-high body brought a huge roar. I saw that Toadji was wearing a red short-sleeved shirt, and Charlotte was wearing a gold-titanium alloy around his waist. A giant blade thirteen meters long.


    "Lord Charlotte, what do you need me to do?"


    ??


    "Stop this frost beast in front of me!"


    ??


    Toadji looked at the rushing frost beast, but the other party was no smaller than himself, but when he lay down, he looked a little longer than Toadji.


    ??


    I saw Toad Ji squatted down, and then jumped directly at the frost behemoth.


    ??


    "Toad slash!"


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    Toadji pulled out the giant blade, jumped directly in front of the Frost Behemoth with a flicker, and stabbed it directly, and the Frost Behemoth also instantly slammed the meteor hammer on its tail into Toadji''s blade.


    ??


    "Ow~"


    ??


    With a painful roar, the Frost Giant''s tail was directly cut off by Toadji''s tail, and the broken huge tail smashed forward due to inertia, killing the Frost Giant directly on the spot.


    ??


    Seeing Toadyoshi coming out, he chopped off one of the opponent''s tails, and Charlotte shouted, "Good job, Toadyoshi!"


    ??


    "I''ll leave this big guy to you!"


    ??


    On the other hand, Thor was surprised to see that Charlotte had summoned a huge toad, and could speak and use weapons.


    ??


    Respect murmured, "Have all the current mages already used so many methods?"


    ??


    At this time, another frost behemoth also rushed in front of Thor, and its tail hit the ground like a meteor hammer.


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    The huge shock wave directly sent Thor flying, and the frost behemoth ran towards him and grabbed him with one paw.


    ??


    Sol, who was shaken and flew out, looked at the huge claws that were captured, rolled his body to the side, dodged the attack of the Frost Beast, and then threw Thor''s Hammer beyond the Frost Beast.


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    The huge body of the Frost Behemoth was directly hit by Thor''s Hammer and rolled out, and after knocking down the Frost Behemoth, the Thor''s Hammer went back the same way and returned to Thor''s hand.


    ??


    At this time, the frost behemoth that was turned over directly turned around and faced Thor again, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com slapped the ice with his palms.


    ??


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    ??


    Three times in a row, the ice surface shattered and smashed, and spread in the direction of Saul. At such a fast speed, a large area immediately collapsed.


    ??


    The huge shaking made Thor unsteady, and as the ice surface collapsed under his feet, Thor fell downward.


    ??


    Seeing that he was about to fall into the abyss, Sol immediately waved Thor''s hammer, flew him into the air in an instant, and then fought with the frost behemoth again.


    ??


    However, this frost behemoth didn''t open its mouth, exposing the fragile inside of its mouth. It didn''t roar during the whole process, it just launched a frantic attack on Thor.


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    After Charlotte gave the Frost Giant to Toadji, she looked at the Frost Giant that kept pouring out of the camp below.


    ??


    "More than people, right?"


    ??


    "Multiple shadow clones!"


    ??


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    ??


    A puff of smoke dissipated, but 100 Charlotte Dolls appeared directly, and each of them had a chakra amount far exceeding one calorie.


    ??


    Looking at it, there is only one card, but it is a very large amount. You must know that Kakashi has a writing wheel and can play the existence of multi-shadow clone Rachel.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 431： fighting

    At this time, there were a hundred more Charlottes on the battlefield, and Charlotte herself said directly: "Attack, crush them."


    ??


    "Fire Escape: Phoenix Immortal Fire Technique!"


    ??


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    ??


    "Lei Dun, go away!"


    ??


    "Thunderbolt Lightning Strike!"


    ??


    "Thunder escape, Chidori!"


    ??


    "Spiral pills!"


    ??


    "..."


    ??


    Hundreds of Charlotte Doyle, using all kinds of escaping techniques and the ability of the blood to follow the limit in their hands, immediately became dazzling and colorful on the battlefield, fire, wind, thunder, earth, bones, wood, Burning Escape and Strange Power Techniques were used by different shadow clones.


    ??


    As for the water escape, it was not used in this situation. Charlotte''s clone joined the battlefield and immediately cleaned up a large number of frost giants.


    ??


    At the same time, everyone''s attention was also attracted to Charlotte. His performance was too good, and Saul''s limelight was instantly suppressed.


    ??


    And Lickley and Cranciula, who focused on Sol, also shifted their gazes from Sol to Charlotte.


    ??


    Crankula said, "Who is this guy?"


    ??


    "Asgard has never heard of such a powerful mage."


    ??


    Lickle shook his head: "I don''t know, I haven''t heard of him in the Nine Realms."


    ??


    Cranciula''s eyes became serious when she looked at Charlotte, and then she said, "I''ll give Saul to you, I''ll go meet this guy, I can''t let him kill like this, or these frost giants under your command. But it won''t delay the arrival of the king."


    ??


    Lickle looked at Thor who was fighting the Frost Beast, and nodded seriously: "We really need to go out."


    ??


    At this time, Charlotte was floating in the air, and did not join the battle. Instead, she took out the military ration pill that Tsunade prepared for him from the storage space, took a handful and swallowed it directly. At the same time, the chakra is quickly extracted, so that the amount of chakra can quickly recover.


    ??


    Chakra, who was quickly divided equally, began to recover quickly. At this time, Charlotte missed Tsunade''s undeveloped Yin seal.


    ??


    Just as Charlotte was recovering, Cranciola walked out of the camp. As a mountain giant, Cranciula was very huge, 5 meters high, and her whole body was composed of stones. , looks like a high defense.


    ??


    Crancula charged towards Charlotte in the sky, and every time she took a step, the ground made the sound of ''winter winter''. It is conceivable that although the size is only 5 meters, the weight is not clear. .


    ??


    Cranquilla''s running also caught the attention of Charlotte in the air. She glanced at her target and ran over. While Charlotte was getting ready, she continued to recover the chakra in her body.


    ??


    Cranquilla, who had run for a while, stopped at a distance from Charlotte, and the next moment, a huge earth pillar suddenly rose on the ground, pushing the opponent up, reaching and Xia Xia. Lott''s height.


    ??


    Crancula stood on the pillar raised from the earth and stone, looked at Charlotte and said, "You are a powerful guy, worthy of being remembered by me, leave your name."


    ??


    Looking at the guy in front of her, Charlotte didn''t hide it at all, and said directly, "Supreme Merlin��Charlotte Doyle!"


    ??


    Cranciula raised her hands and made a gesture as if hugging the sun. The next second, a huge stone ball appeared in his hands.


    ??


    "Remember the one who killed you, the mountain giant - Cranciula!"


    I saw Crancula smash the huge stone ball in her hand in the direction of Charlotte.


    ??


    In the face of the huge stone ball smashed in the face, Charlotte did not change her face, but she used ninjutsu directly.


    ??


    "Burning Escape Fireball Flurry!"


    ??


    A huge red fireball generated by the scorching escape, like a small sun, slammed into the huge stone ball in front of him in an instant.


    ??


    There was no earth-shattering explosion, and there was no roaring sound. I saw Charlotte''s scorching fireball directly melted Cranciula''s stone ball, and then slammed towards the opponent without a trend.


    ??


    Seeing that her attack was directly melted by Charlotte''s fireball, Crancula didn''t dare to be slighted. She bowed and patted the soil pillar under her feet. Sent it back to the ground.


    ??


    Because of the change in height, Charlotte''s scorching fireball missed the top of Cranciula''s head and rushed towards the camp after she got up. A dazzling white light rose from the camp.


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    The moment the scorching fireball touched the camp, it immediately exploded, emitting a dazzling white light, and a hot breath swept across the surroundings from the explosion.


    ??


    A 100-meter deep pit appeared in the camp in an instant. The water in the body of the frost giant swept by the heat wave was instantly evaporated, and the power of ice on his body did not form an effective resistance, and all of them turned into mummified corpses. fell down.


    ??


    Cranciula glanced at the changes in the camp behind her. A drop of cold sweat fell from her forehead, but it evaporated before it hit the ground. At the same time, she muttered in her heart:


    ??


    "What kind of freak is this? If the blow just now hit me, wouldn''t it be completely useless without death."


    ??


    Crancula didn''t have the arrogance at the beginning, and then the way of shooting immediately changed to roaming, shooting earth thorns and other attacks from the ground, mainly to delay Charlotte.


    ??


    And the other side.


    ??


    Lickley also joined the battlefield. He was different from Crancula. As a frost giant, he was in control of the Frost Beast. As soon as he came out, he appeared directly on the top of the Frost Beast''s head. UU reading


    ??


    I saw that he pressed his hands on the body of the Frost Behemoth, and the next second, the ice began to spread towards the Frost Behemoth from the position where his palms touched.


    ??


    Soon, an ice armor covering all major positions of the Frost Giant Beast appeared on the Frost Giant Beast.


    ??


    The moment this armor appeared, the entire body of the frost beast''s defense was instantly strengthened, and the lethality of the tail hammer was even higher, and the sharp ice thorns showed its good lethality.


    ??


    After doing all this, Lickle stood on top of the Frost Beast, looked at Sol below and said:


    ??


    "Saul, capture it without your hands, or today will be your day of death."


    ??


    Seeing this, Saul didn''t say anything nonsense. The Thor''s Hammer in his hand smashed directly at the Frost Beast, but the Frost Beast''s tail hammer also slammed over.


    ??


    "Boom!"


    ??


    The impact of the tail hammer and Thor''s Hammer saw that under the impact of the two, there was a loud noise, and the ice field under the feet even opened a huge crack.


    ??


    However, this time the impact was not the same as before, the frost behemoth was knocked to the ground, but only the ice armor and shatter on the tail hammer blocked Thor''s Hammer.


    ??


    And as Thor''s Hammer flew back, the ice spread again, wrapping the tail hammer again.


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 432： Above the earth, I will not die

    Chapter 431 Above the earth, I will not die


    With the addition of Lickle, the strength of the Frost Behemoth has undergone earth-shaking changes, and it has been fighting back and forth with Sol for a while, as if it is not afraid of Thor''s hammer.


    At this time, on the entire ice field battlefield, Toad Ji on the left was splitting a wounded frost behemoth, and from time to time he fired a water and iron cannon, the opponent had to retreat, and on the right were Thor and Rick Fight against the strengthened Frost Behemoth.


    On the battlefield in the middle of the ground, it was Charlotte''s 100 shadow clones. At this time, there were more than 80 left. The interceptor''s frost giant kept pouring out from around the camp.


    Although the strength of the Frost Giant is not as good as that of Charlotte''s shadow clone, some were hit by a large number of sneak attacks, and then disappeared into smoke, but the number of people killed by it was more. , I don''t know how much more there is, but a layer of frost giant''s corpse has been spread on the ground of the plain.


    As for Charlotte, who is currently entangled with Cranciula, this guy is worthy of being a mountain giant. Standing on the ground, his strength will continue to flow, and his injuries will continue to recover. .


    The body that was knocked out by Charlotte, if not directly destroyed, would eventually go underground and grow back on Crancula''s body.


    the other side.


    On the other side of the icefield of the Iffinger River in Jotunheim, in the royal court of the mountain giant Jotun.


    At this time, Jotun, the king of mountain giants, and Fabuti, the new king of the frost giants, were discussing where to arrange the assembled frost giants to prevent Asgard''s attack.


    Fabti was the wife of the former Frost Giant Wang Laufei. After the Frost Giant''s royal court was destroyed and her husband was killed, the Frost Giant Queen stood up and quickly led and integrated the Frost Giant Clan that was about to fall apart.


    Just as the two were discussing, Jotun received an emergency message from Cranquilla. When Jotun read the emergency message, he laughed loudly:


    "God helps me, Odin''s stupid son brought only one person this time to settle on the Frost Ice Field."


    "My subordinate Kranciula and your subordinate Lickle have already led troops to besiege them. As long as we go to capture Thor, Odin will not dare to do anything to us."


    Hearing Jotun mentioning the Son of Odin, a look of hatred appeared on Posti''s face.


    "Son of Odin, I will use his blood to pay homage to my dead husband, and I want Odin to feel the pain of losing his family."


    However, Jotun dissuaded: "Catch his son first, not kill him. What we want is not to provoke Odin to come up and fight with us, otherwise, even if we fight Odin and lose both, it will be cheap for other people."


    "As long as Thor is captured, Odin will not dare to do anything to Jotunheim. When the other nine realms rebel, Odin can''t bear it."


    "As long as we drag Odin to death, there will be no problem whether you use Thor''s head to pay homage to your son, or kill Asgard and set off the Ragnarok of the Gods."


    Hearing Jotun''s dissuasion, Fu Ti also calmed down, and then got up and said, "Come on, let''s go and catch Sol. Even if we can''t kill him now, I will torture him well."


    "Odin is blind with one eye. I will also take out one of Thor''s eyes to make him exactly like Odin."


    Looking at the appearance of Baoti gnashing his teeth, Jotun shook his head, but this time he did not refuse, but got up together and said, "Let''s rush over here, I hope my subordinates can hold Saul back."


    Afterwards, the two walked out of the royal court without taking any of their subordinates, and rushed towards the Frost Plain at high speed.


    Cranciula was out of breath at this time. Although the injury was recovering continuously, his spirit was consumed a lot, and the pain he suffered would not subside.


    At the same time, his own power of the earth is constantly being consumed. This is an ice field after all. Although there is also earth under the ice layer, which provides him with strength and recovery, the consumption is much greater than that in the mountains.


    "You can''t kill me. As long as I''m still standing on the ground, I won''t die."


    But Cranciula did not say a word, as long as I don''t hold you back, when the king arrives, you will die.


    Hearing the other party''s words, Charlotte smiled and said, "Standing on the ground?"


    Seeing Charlotte''s hands forming a seal, a large number of twisted wooden strips appeared on the ground in an instant, slamming directly towards Cranciula.


    Kranchola didn''t respond slowly, and immediately summoned an earth wall in front of him to block, but Mu Dun summoned a wooden bar to directly smash the earth wall and hit him, the huge impact directly knocked him out. The collision flew backward, but the feet did not leave the ground, but dragged a deep ravine on the ground.


    At this moment, Charlotte clenched her fist with one hand and directly summoned a huge log that was thicker than Cranciula, and hit it again.


    "Woodun Tree Bound Forever Buried!"


    "boom!"


    The huge impact, this time directly knocked Cranciula off the ground, and the whole person also got off the ground, and this time the impact even knocked him into the place where Charlotte''s shadows were cloned.


    "Multi-shadow clone Rachel!"


    I saw Charlotte''s ten shadow clones, all holding Rachel at this time, and rushing towards the flying Cranciula.


    "Shhhhhhh!"


    I saw Charlotte holding lightning, and the speed of the figure broke through the supersonic speed. With the lightning in her hand, it brought a dazzling light of lightning and passed through Cranciula''s body.


    The position of each shadow clone using Rachel''s attack is different. Cranchola was instantly dismembered by one shadow clone with Rachel, and it became torn apart, and her body was broken into nearly 20 pieces.


    "Crash!"


    The dismembered Cranquilla fell from the air like a falling piece, but the shadow clone, who had finished attacking at this time, did not forget to make up a knife.


    "Let''s go!" X10


    When the 10 shadow clones were used together, the thunder escaped, and countless lightning bolts swept across the ground, directly smashing the body that Kranchula had dropped into tiny pieces of soil, and the ten shadow clones who had done all of this were here. When he also used up his last chakra, UU reading turned into smoke and dissipated directly in the air.


    Thunder itself can overcome the earth, but Cranchola, who was split into slag, was dead and could no longer die, and the power of the earth could not be recovered.


    Seeing the success of her tactic, Charlotte cast a disdainful glance at the pile of dirt particles in the distance, and then said, "It''s down, I thought you could be stronger!"


    This book set sail for subscription, recommended tickets, monthly tickets, and rewards!


    Thanks to the book friend "Huaihai Road Little Page 3" for the 100-point reward!


    Thanks to the book friend "Qi Yu Yuling" for the 200 point reward!


    Thanks to the book friend "Wind Blows the Willows" for the 1200 point reward!


    Thanks for the 100,000 points reward for "mistakenly mistaken"!


    The support of all book friends is the driving force of pencil coding!

 Chapter 433： Who is Thor

    Chapter 432 Who is Thor


    However, when Charlotte looked at it, she found that among the broken clods, there was a round yellow orb, which exuded a touch of the earth, a bit like the earth attribute.


    Charlotte appeared to the side with a blinking technique and held it directly in her hand.


    Ding��Found rechargeable items, whether to recharge!


    no!


    Charlotte directly put the things in her hand into the storage ring, and then looked at the corpse of the frost giant, but did a probe and found nothing special.


    The movement on Charlotte''s side was huge, the flashing thunder and dazzling lightning attracted the attention of both Sol and Lickle, and they looked over at the same time.


    Looking at what happened in front of him, Sol''s eyes widened for a while, what he saw.


    Charlotte actually changed from using fire to using lightning, and said in surprise, "How is this possible."


    Sol asked inwardly, "Is he really a magician?"


    "However the magic used is attribute element, and the power of thunder is invoked."


    "This is completely different from the mages he knows."


    Sol glanced at Miao Ernier in his hand and murmured, "Who is Thor, me and him?"


    But Sol has no way to release Thunder on his own until now.


    Lickley''s face on the side was extremely ugly, and Cranciula was actually dead, killed by the guy who claimed to be Supreme Merlin.


    Then looking at Sol, he turned his eyes and sneered: "You guy, I think you should change your name to Hammer God, a sad guy who even Thunder can''t release."


    However, Lickley''s words directly hit Sol''s heart, causing him to be shaken for a while, and even asked himself: "I can''t release thunder through my own power, is it really the **** of thunder?"


    While Lickley was talking trash, he mobilized the Frost Beast to aim at the place where Thor was standing.


    "Frost Breath!"


    But it was the Frost Behemoth that aimed at Sol, and let out a roar. An air of ice spread in the direction of Sol, and Lickley, who was standing on it, mobilized the power of ice in his body to bless the Frost Behemoth. on the breath.


    I saw this white icy aura rapidly spreading in the direction of Sol, and the place where the icy aura passed immediately froze and spread to Sol in an instant.


    In an instant, Sol''s body immediately froze, and the instant freezing also made Sol react. He even lost his mind on the battlefield, which was fatal.


    Then the ice spread so fast that Thor didn''t have time to react at all, so he was frozen and turned into an ice sculpture.


    After the breath was over, a smile appeared on Ligari''s face. Sol was frozen by him. As long as he was brought up, the battle would be considered a victory for him.


    Just as he was about to grab the ice sculpture that Sol had turned into, a scorching huge fireball hit him.


    "boom!"


    Under the scorching attack of the Frost Behemoth, the icy armor on its body was directly shattered, and its body took a big step back.


    However, after the previous inspection, Charlotte found that there was nothing similar on ordinary frost giants, so she set her sights on Sol''s side.


    After all, this mountain giant has something that can be used to recharge, and the frost giant should not have it.


    Guessing in my heart, the ordinary frost giant does not have it. Maybe the big guy who fights with Sol will bring himself a surprise. After all, the power of ice always has a source to stimulate it.


    With this thought in mind, Charlotte saw the scene where Sol was dumbfounded and was attacked.


    With a scorching fireball, after repelling the Frost Beast, Charlotte appeared directly in front of Sol''s ice sculpture with a flash, and then touched the ice on Sol''s body with the scorching ball in her hand. He smiled and said, "Saul, it''s not that I robbed you, it''s really that your life is in danger, and I''m here to save you."


    Lickle, who was repelled, looked at Charlotte who was standing in front of Sol, his face became ugly, and cursed: "Bastard!"


    He was almost able to capture Sol just now, because of the guy in front of him, the next moment the power of ice was output, and the body of the frost behemoth was covered with ice armor again.


    Then Charlotte didn''t let the opponent do anything, but the scorching fireballs in his hands were like not wanting chakra, and the appearance of one after another rang out the frost behemoth.


    "boom!"


    "Boom Boom!"


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    The speed of the scorching fireball is getting faster and faster, hitting the frost giant beast, and a violent explosion causes it to continuously retreat, and the hot steam released even burns it.


    The ice armor on his body was directly smashed, but Ligari continued to release the power of ice for blessing. The armor of the frost behemoth was broken and repaired, and the repair continued to break.


    However, the speed of repairing the Ice Armor was not as fast as Charlotte''s destruction, and soon Charlotte had shot the Frost Behemoth far and wide, and the distance between the two sides was already very far away from Sol.


    On the other hand, after Thor touched Charlotte, the ice on his body already had a slight crack, and at the same time, Miaolnir in Sol''s hand began to exude the power of thunder.


    "Crack, click!"


    The speed of the ice on the body is getting faster and faster, and it will break out at any time.


    After Charlotte determined that the distance would not hurt Sol, she saw him raise his hands to draw a circle in the sky, and then assumed a posture similar to a vitality bomb.


    I saw the scorching fireball surrounding Charlotte, which gathered directly above Charlotte''s head, forming a huge fireball, like a burning sun, and with the continuous output of Charlotte Chakra. , UU reading The ''sun'' held in Charlotte''s hand also swelled up rapidly, and the speed of expansion was extremely fast.


    The hot breath emanated from the ''sun'' gathered in Charlotte, and the ice on the Frost Plain began to melt at this moment, turning into ice water.


    Ligari, on the other hand, showed a look of pain. What the Frost Giant hated most was flames, especially the flames that looked like the sun, and the Frost Giant Beast under his feet showed a look of fear. Instead of looking directly at Charlotte, he was about to turn around. run away.


    At this time, a small burning sun had already gathered above Charlotte''s head. Looking at the frost beast that was about to escape, Charlotte shouted: "Burning Escaping Profound Truth, Bright Sun!" But the name was too ugly, and Charlotte changed it casually.)


    Charlotte raised the sun in her hand and smashed it directly at the frost beast and Ligari in front of her.


    This book set sail for subscription, recommended tickets, monthly tickets, and rewards!


    The support of all book friends is the driving force of pencil coding!

 Chapter 434： new top-up items

    At this time, the Frost Beast had finished turning and started to run into the distance, but Ligari still knew that he could not give his back to the enemy, so he turned his head and looked back.


    Then he saw a fireball that looked like the sun, and smashed towards them, the frost melted where Yaoyang passed, and the frost plain that had not melted in ten thousand years exposed the land below.


    "No~"


    "boom!"


    In an instant, the entire Frost Plain lit up like daytime, and a terrifying heat wave rose into the sky and spread out around. All the frost giants swept by the heat wave were directly evaporated and turned into mummified corpses. and fell to the ground.


    At this time, the ice on Sol''s body was also completely shattered. I saw that he was holding Thor''s Hammer and suddenly soared into the sky. After flying high, he quickly fell towards the frost giant''s camp.


    "I am Thor, the **** of thunder, for the glory of Asgard!"


    Thor swung Thor''s hammer with all his strength and smashed it on the frost giant''s camp.


    "boom!"


    The roar of the huge thunder, thunder and lightning raged over the entire camp, and then the ground began to collapse with the frost giant camp as the center.


    The ice layer on the entire camp was completely destroyed, revealing the vacuum cliff under the ice layer of the camp, and the frost giant''s camp completely collapsed in an instant.


    And Saul flew out again with the hammer in his hand and landed on Charlotte''s side.


    At this time, Sol''s eyes on Charlotte were a bit complicated, this guy was able to mobilize the power of thunder.


    Charlotte, on the other hand, used the instant body technique directly, and came directly to the deep pit that was blown up by the burning escape. At this time, there were two mummified corpses in the deep pit.


    Charlotte came to her side, and just wanted to check, when a gust of wind blew, the two corpses in the deep pit turned into ashes, and two blue water droplets fell out of the ashes. crystal.


    Charlotte waved, and two blue crystals like water droplets flew into his hands.


    Ding��Found rechargeable items, whether to recharge!


    Charlotte chose No, grabbed the thing in her hand, and came to Sol.


    "Sol, do you know this thing?"


    Looking at what Charlotte was holding, Sol thought for a moment and said, "This is a crystal of ice, which can only be conceived in a few high-level frost giants."


    "However, this thing is not very useful, but it can be used as an accessory. It is still very cool in the room in summer, and it can also be used as a forging material."


    Hearing that Sol said that only high-level frost giants have it, Charlotte is a little disappointed, the number is not popular, there are no vampires like blood cores, but I don''t know what this high-level frost giant has, how valuable is it? .


    Then Charlotte took out the yellow crystal obtained from the mountain giant: "Sol, what is this."


    Strong sacrifice read sacrifice. After taking a look at Sol, he didn''t care, and then said, "Heart of the Earth."


    "The treasures nurtured in the body of the mountain giants, like the ice crystals, are things that only high-level mountain giants have."


    "The function is the same as the ice crystal, it is a forging material, but the heart of the earth is more suitable for making armor, which can enhance the defense."


    Hearing that it was another small amount, Charlotte felt a little helpless. Why can''t these things be the same as the blood core of a vampire, everyone has it.


    Just as the two were talking, the battle between Toad Ji and the Frost Behemoth on the other side was coming to an end. After a blast of water and iron cannons, the Toad Knives slashed directly to death the Frost Behemoth.


    So far, the war on the entire Frost Plain has come to an end.


    Hearing that the battle on Toadji''s side was over, Sol and Charlotte also flew over. Charlotte evaporated the body of the Frost Behemoth with a single blow, and took out the ice crystals in its body.


    "Toad Ji, you have worked hard for you, go back first!"


    "Okay, Lord Charlotte!"


    Toadji lifted the psychic technique, and then, as a smoke, it dissipated directly into the air and returned to the psychic world.


    Sol on the side looked at Charlotte and said, "Your pet is very powerful, and you can communicate with people, which is really good."


    This time 17bXwX.coM Zhang Si. Looking at Thor''s envious look, Charlotte smiled, but thought that Odin had a mount and Hela had a demon wolf. It seemed that Thor had no pet of his own, and the hammer he used was still Hela''s previous weapon.


    "Maybe this time to fight against the Nine Realms, you will be able to meet a pet or mount that you are satisfied with."


    But Sol shook his head: "It''s too difficult, the strong ones have masters, the weak ones are useless to me, I have to protect him."


    "I don''t have the ability to let them disappear and return on their own."


    Charlotte nodded, also agreeing with Sol''s statement, it is indeed too difficult to meet his requirements, otherwise Odin will definitely give his son a whole one.


    Charlotte glanced at the situation on the battlefield, and then said: "This is the end, we should go to the next place, and we need to rest by the way."


    It was indeed after this battle that Charlotte''s chakra was almost used by him, and he needed a bowl of delicious ramen to restore his chakra.


    Sol nodded. He had just been frozen by the ice, and he himself had some injuries and needed to recover and adjust.


    "Okay, let''s find a place to rest first. UU reading "


    Then Charlotte chose a direction, which was in the opposite direction to Jotun and Fabti, and used the flying ability of Merlin''s robe to fly into the distance, while Thor was waving a hammer. ,Soar.


    After the two evacuated for a while, Jotun and Fabti came to the camp in the Frost Plains. At this time, the camp had long since disappeared, only the bodies of the frost giants and the ruins left after the war.


    At this time, the Frost Plain had no more ice, and the ground was even more pitted. The huge deep pits that Charlotte smashed out with Burning Escape and Yaoyang were extremely eye-catching, and the land around the deep pits crystallized at high temperatures.


    Jotun and Fabti both had gloomy faces at this time, and then after the two checked, they found that there was no one alive at the scene, and all the frost giants in a camp were dead.


    And the mountain giant Cranquilla couldn''t even find the corpse of the capital. After inspecting the battlefield, Jotun said: "Most of the people here were killed by another person, it seems that Odin brought it to Thor. With a good helper, no wonder they dared to run to Jotunheim first."


    Fabti frowned slightly, and then said: "Like a mage, a mage who has mastered the power of elements."


    "Wind, water, thunder, fire, wood... There are too many elemental attributes left at the scene. I doubt whether Odin sent a mage group."


    Make a big tyrant. Jotun shook his head: "Cranchola will not transmit wrong information, all this should be caused by the people next to Sol."


    "It seems that we need to find them sooner, and we can''t let them destroy so recklessly."


    "it is good!"


    If you like Naruto coming to Marvel, please collect it: () Naruto coming to Marvel has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 435： Yakura descends into the world

    Jotun and Fabti searched around the Frost Plain and found no trace of Charlotte and Sol. In the end, they had no choice but to return to Jotun Royal Court and ordered their subordinates to search for the two. Report immediately if found.


    After Charlotte and Sol flew a long distance at this time, they came to an underground cave to rest.


    Entering the cave, Charlotte found a relatively stable place, took out a table and two chairs from the storage space, and then took out two delicious ramen noodles on the table.


    Saul watched Charlotte keep digging things out, his eyes widened, and then said enviously, "This ability of yours is really convenient."


    Charlotte smiled. In the fantasy world of Xianxia, ??the storage space that is close to one person''s hand is a rare treasure that is completely absent in the Marvel world.


    "You try this delicious ramen, does it work for you?"


    Sol looked at the ramen on the table and asked curiously, "What does it do?"


    "Restore your power."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Sol was stunned and said incredulously: "Isn''t there any magical thing in this ramen, can I restore my divine power?"


    Charlotte shook her head: "I''m not sure if it will work for you, you can try it."


    "It restores my chakra."


    "Chakra?"


    "Something like the divine power in your body, or the magic of a magician."


    This time 17bxWx.com Zhang Si. This time Sol also understood, but then he was a little surprised: "Isn''t the power of the magician borrowing the power of various dimensions, how much magic can he have?"


    Charlotte looked at Sol and said, "Not all magicians release magic by borrowing energy. The magicians of Merlin''s lineage focus on attributing power to themselves and developing the power of their own bloodline."


    Sol was thoughtful, and secretly said in his heart, "Is the Bloodline Mage?"


    Charlotte picked up the fast food and started eating the delicious ramen in front of her, and Sol also started eating.


    Soon the ramen was eaten by the two, and Charlotte''s Chakra began to recover quickly, and Sol felt himself. The divine power he used was not recovered, but his physical strength recovered quickly.


    "My divine power has not recovered, but my physical strength has recovered a lot."


    "Charlotte, are you still there? I think with another bowl, my stamina will almost recover."


    Hearing that Sol said that the divine power consumed by himself has not recovered, Charlotte nodded. After all, Sol has no chakra, and the delicious ramen seems to only restore physical strength and chakra, and has no effect on divine power.


    Seeing him wave his hand, a bowl of delicious ramen appeared in front of Sol again. Sol was polite and ate it again.


    Asgard.


    Heimdall used his abilities to watch Thor and Charlotte''s battle in Jotunheim completely, and was amazed at Charlotte''s strength.


    In his heart, he secretly thought that Supreme Merlin''s strength was really strong, and the two of them directly killed the frost giant in a camp, and even killed the leader of the frost giant and the mountain giant.


    No wonder the King of God dared to let the two of them go directly to Jotunheim. As long as the two were not directly besieged by the Giant King of the Mountains and the King of Frost Giants, there would be basically no worries about their lives.


    After confirming that the two had left the battlefield and would not fight again in a short period of time, Heimdall reported the situation of Thor''s first battle to the god-king Odin.


    Odin looked at the battle reported by Heimdall and nodded.


    Sure enough, the Supreme Merlin was called to help Sol, this matter is very cost-effective, otherwise he would not dare to let him go to Jotunheim alone.


    At the same time, I am amazed at the growth of Supreme Merlin''s strength. We must know that Mephisto''s clone was weakened by an unknown amount at the beginning, and the other party could not kill it. Now he can easily solve the commander of the frost giant and the mountain giant. .


    "Heimdall, continue to pay attention to their movements, and report to me as soon as there is any danger."


    "Yes, God King!"


    Earth - Island Country


    Ye Cang was randomly taken to Feitian Xindi in Osaka, the largest custom street in the island country. Her body appeared out of thin air in an alley at the corner of the street. This was a dead corner for surveillance, and there was no surveillance equipment in it.


    Strong sacrifice read sacrifice. Ye Cang had just been summoned to the real world, and he was closing his eyes to accept the extra memory in his mind.


    "Didn''t I get killed by the mist ninja?"


    "It was Lord Charlotte who resurrected me and brought me to this new world."


    "America-New York-Brooklyn-Shayin Puppet Shop, that nasty guy Rosha has three children."


    "For the mission of Lord Charlotte, it seems that I am going to be the leader of the three little guys."


    "???"


    Just when Ye Cang was receiving the memory, a member of the club who came to Feitian Xindi to have fun saw Ye Cang standing in the alley.


    Seeing Ye Cang dressed like an anime character, he touched his chin and walked in.


    I saw this member of the club came over and stood in front of Ye Cang, looking at the girl with her eyes closed, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com was a little surprised: "Which shop are you a girl, take me to the shop to do it."


    "I''ll take care of your business today, so you don''t have to run out alone to solicit customers."


    As he spoke, he took Ye Cang''s hand.


    But the moment he stretched out his hand, Ye Cang had already opened his eyes, looked at the man in front of him, and walked around in a flash. Ye Cang had no interest in attacking such ordinary people.


    Looking at the beauty who suddenly disappeared in front of his eyes, Naoto Fujishima rubbed his eyes, he was not drunk, but when he turned around, he saw that the other party had appeared behind him.


    Naoto Fujishima hurriedly ran two steps, and at the same time reached out and grabbed Ye Cang: "Bastard, I''m talking to you, did you hear it?"


    Originally, he didn''t want to pay attention to these commoners who were not even ninjas, but he didn''t expect that the other party would be able to make an inch.


    "boom!"


    With a bang, Naoto Fujishima smashed the trash can into the air, and even climbed to the ground, unable to move.


    Naoto Fujishima crawled on the ground and looked at Ye Cang in front of him, but his heart was full of anger: "This woman''s strength is so strong that she even flung me out, but what''s the use of strength, the society is not you now You can hit it."


    "Wait for me to call the people from the club, catch them a hundred times, and torture them to death."


    Naoto Fujishima crawled on the ground, thinking about this viciously in his heart.


    At this time, Ye Cang walked out of the alley and came to the streets of Feida Xindi. He looked at various restaurants on the left and right, and a huge light sign with the words Kabukicho.


    Make a big tyrant.


    If you like Naruto coming to Marvel, please collect it: () Naruto coming to Marvel has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 436： conflict

    The latest website: Ye Cang looked at the surrounding environment, frowned slightly, and secretly thought that he had come to the Custom Street. pen fun library


    This thing also exists in her world, but although she has heard of it, she has never been there.


    I never thought that after I came to the new world, this place would appear for the first time.


    Just as Ye Cang was about to leave, a group of young people suddenly appeared in the street, but they didn''t care, but continued to walk forward while looking at the tall and unfamiliar buildings around them.


    At this moment, the group of young people and Ye Cang passed by. Although they glanced at each other, they didn''t care. They ran directly to Teng Daozhi who was lying on the ground and helped him up.


    At this time, a member of the society said with concern: "Straight, what happened, who was beaten by you."


    "Could it be that the people from the Qinglong Club are looking for trouble for you?"


    Teng Daozhi, who was helped up, pointed at Ye Cang who seemed to be strolling in front and shouted, "It''s the **** in front of you, everyone help me catch him."


    Hearing that it was the woman in front of him, the members of the club showed a smile that everyone knew, and then several members of the club rushed towards Ye Cang.


    However, just after he approached, he was knocked to the ground by Ye Cang, but Ye Cang was merciful. Instead of killing people directly, he left the lives of these ordinary people, but the other party was not easy. Light is also broken or broken hands and feet.


    When the remaining members of the club saw that they had encountered a tough stubble, they directly pulled out the dagger or machete behind them and charged towards Ye Cang again.


    Seeing the 6 people who rushed over again with weapons, Ye Cang was a little unhappy. He immediately appeared in front of the opponent, and then picked up the opponent''s weapon and killed 5 people in an instant.


    Finally, he put a knife on the neck of the last person, and then said, "Where is this place?"


    It was Junji Asano who was held by the knife on his neck. At this time, his legs were shaking a little. Just before his eyes flashed, his companion fell into a pool of blood, and at this time the knife was held on his neck. Then the voice trembled and said:


    "This is the new land of Feida in Osaka."


    Ye Cang didn''t know what Osaka was, let alone Feitian Xindi, but continued to ask, "Where is New York in the United States, and how do I get there?


    go. "


    Hearing the inexplicable question in the other''s mouth, Junji Asano was stunned for a while, but he felt the cold blade on his neck, and he still said, "In, in, in..."


    Junji Asano didn''t know how to answer for a while. Where is New York in the United States, of course it''s on Earth. As for more specific, what continent, latitude and longitude, if he knew, he wouldn''t be a bad guy. He joined the club after dropping out of school. .


    However, under the threat of life, he immediately shouted: "New York is in the United States. You can go there by plane or by boat. It is very far away."


    Hearing such an answer, Ye Cang was a little speechless, what was this all about: "Now hand over all your money."


    "what?"


    "Ah what, don''t you understand?"


    The machete in Ye Cang''s hand slapped the opponent''s cheek, and Junji Asano also responded, and immediately hurriedly took out his wallet from his pocket and gave it directly to the other party.


    "And these guys on the ground, give me their money together."


    "Go!"


    Junji Asano immediately started rummaging through the corpses on the ground for their wallets, while the members of the club who were beaten directly to the ground at first were crying on the ground holding their wounds.


    What happened here has already attracted the attention of everyone on the street. Seeing the **** scene, they all ran out of the street in a hurry, but the surrounding shops became quiet and silent. , The custom women standing at the door all returned to the store quietly, and no one came out to greet customers.


    And some customers who have just finished their consumption, want to leave, they are also put in the store by the store owner, warning customers not to go out for the time being.


    Soon Asano Junji collected all the money in everyone''s hands and handed it over to Ye Cang.


    Ye Cang looked at the money he got, which was completely different from what he had in the ninja world, but he could also tell the size of the denomination from the numbers above.


    After stuffing all the money into the ninja bag, Ye Cang walked away without caring about the rest.


    After Ye Cang left, Junji Asano and the remaining surviving people immediately notified the people of the club to send them away and clean up the bodies, and reported what happened today to the gang after adding fuel to it.


    After Ye Cang left Feitian Xindi


    , I bought a few maps from newspapers and magazines on the side of the road, and finally knew where I was, and also the location of the United States-New York-Brooklyn.


    Looking at the map in her hand, Ye Cang knew that she was very far away from her destination, but she did not set off directly with the map, but began to understand the world in front of her.


    It was the same words, as well as the high-rise buildings, a variety of delicacies, and the unlimited supply of water, which made her feel that this world was very novel.


    Ye Cang came to a bookstore in Osaka and entered it and began to read various books.


    On the other hand, the triad, where Junji Asano and Naoto Fujishima belonged, began to scrape people on the street, looking for the whereabouts of Haekura.


    Because Ye Cang didn''t hide himself, and with that unique dress, he was quickly found by the triads and learned that the other party was in a bookstore.


    Immediately, a large number of gang members gathered, and they brought the corresponding weapons and rushed directly into the bookstore.


    At this time, Ye Cang had just read some books and only knew a little about the world, when he saw some men with machetes in their hands rushing towards him.


    "Here she is, kill her!"


    Ye Cang closed the book in his hand, looked at the people in front of him, and scolded:


    "You guys, don''t you have any respect for the strong?"


    At this time, Ye Cang was angry. These weak guys dared to disturb him again and again.


    This time, Ye Cang didn''t hold back any more, he took out a handful of kunai directly from his ninja bag, and rushed over.


    "Shhhhhhh!"


    In a flash, several members of the community had their throats cut by Ye Cang on the spot, and blood splashed onto the bookshelf.


    The other triad members saw that the swordsman was useless, so they took out their pistols and shot at Ye Cang.


    "Da da da!"


    The bullets shot out and hit the bookshelves and some books. They couldn''t attack Ye Cang at all. Instead, a large number of members were killed again.


    "She''s a monster, and my bullets can''t hit her."


    Listening to the shouting of a club member, a small leader took out two grenades, pulled the safety catch and threw them into the bookstore while saying, "I don''t believe the grenades can''t kill her."


    "Boom Boom!"

 Chapter 437： Find

    The 437th chapter of Naruto coming to Marvel is found


    Two grenades exploded, causing a lot of damage to the books in the bookstore, and the torn pages of the shattered books flew in the bookstore.


    The whole scene was also silent, and everyone was quiet, waiting for the movement inside to see if the woman was killed by a grenade.


    At this time, Ye Cang had nothing to do, the grenades couldn''t hurt her at all, and she didn''t even need to use a substitute technique, but the books in the bookstore were basically destroyed. , but it angered Ye Cang.


    "You bastards, anger me!"


    Just as Ye Cang raised his hand, three scorching fireballs flew directly out of the bookstore, hitting the triad members surrounding the store.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    Where the scorching escape fireball flew, the pages of the book instantly turned to ashes, and a terrifying heat wave swept through, evaporating all the surrounding water, and finally smashed around the members of the community, and the explosion directly took away the nearby people. People, and members of the more distant societies also instantly turned into mummified corpses that had lost their moisture.


    Seeing that all the staff received the lunch box, Ye Cang walked out of the bookstore, glanced at the empty surroundings, and left the scene directly using the telekinesis technique.


    The agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. brought chakra detectors to the island country long before Ye Cang arrived, and their first stop was Osaka.


    In the S.H.I.E.L.D. office in Osaka, the chakra detector suddenly reacted.


    "Drip! Drip! Drip!"


    "Alert, alert, Chakra fluctuation detected."


    "Intensity detection, drop, drop, drop..."


    "The detection failed, and the chakra fluctuations disappeared."


    But when Ye Cang used Burning Escape, the fluctuations generated by the release of his own chakra were discovered by the chakra detector.


    At this time, several S.H.I.E.L.D. agents guarding the Chakra Testing Center had excited expressions on their faces, and an agent said:


    "Sure enough, there are ninjas here, and we finally discovered them."


    "Immediately check the location where the chakra fluctuations occurred, and be sure to find them out."


    At this time, the door of the testing center was opened, and Lance Hunter in a leather jacket walked in, then looked at everyone and said:


    "What did you find?"


    "Sir, the fluctuation of chakra has just been detected in the streets of Xindi, and the surrounding surveillance video is currently being transferred."


    A S.H.I.E.L.D. agent in the room was quickly controlling it on the computer, and soon the surveillance video on the streets of Xindi was retrieved.


    As the surveillance video was quickly played, I immediately found the video of the triad members besieging a bookstore and being killed by a fireball flying out of the bookstore.


    "Sir, we have found the specific incident, and there is a ninja at the scene."


    Following the words of the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, Lance Hunter came over immediately, and then replayed the video.


    "Pause, pause here."


    The picture stopped when Ye Cang walked out of the bookstore. Lance Hunter looked at the other party''s dress and said, "Finally found it."


    "Investigate the place where she first appeared. These people came to attack her. This is definitely not the first scene."


    "Yes, sir."


    Following Lance Hunt''s orders, his subordinates immediately began to call the surrounding surveillance and began to look for traces of Ye Cang.


    At this time, Lance Hunter fell into memory.


    Lance Hunter was originally a mercenary. Before becoming a freelancer, he was a member of the Order of the Special Air Service and the ex-husband of Barbara Morse, the Mockingbird.


    Originally, after his divorce from Barbara, Lance Hunter lived his life as a mercenary, but a year ago, Phil Coulson found him and told him that his ex-wife had died.


    In order to avenge his wife, Lance Hunter joined S.H.I.E.L.D. at the invitation of Coulson. However, Charlotte''s strength is getting stronger and stronger, and her own power is developing rapidly. There are more and more ninjas.


    However, he also knew that the ninja forces were not monolithic, and this time he was sent here to find the trail of ninjas.


    Looking at the forehead guard on Ye Cang''s forehead, he sighed and said in his heart, "It turned out to be a ninja from Sandyin Village, but unfortunately he is an ally of Konoha."


    Just as Lance Hunt was thinking, the agent who was searching through the surveillance video said:


    "Sir, found it."


    "The first place the target appeared was Feitian Xindi, where it clashed with members of the triad."


    Lance Hunter nodded, expressing understanding, then picked up the walkie-talkie, and said, "Bring a team and go to the Triad to find out the situation."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After explaining to his agents, Lance Hunter took out a special mobile phone made by S.H.I.E.L.D. and called Coulson.


    "Colson, we found a ninja from Sandyin Village in Osaka."


    "It seems that the chief''s guess is correct, there is likely to be a hidden Shinobi village here."


    Coulson on the other side was stunned for a moment, and then a smile appeared on his face: "Lance, find a way to find her and contact her to see what she needs."


    "In addition, with a detector, first conduct a test of the whole island. The place is not big. After the test is completed, we will conduct a carpet search of the area where the ninjas were found."


    "This time, we must find the existence of Shinobi Village. UU Reading "


    Lance Hunter said at this time: "We don''t have enough manpower."


    "When I report to the director, I will send you additional staff soon."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for your good news."


    Lance Hunter hung up quickly and headed for the Triad headquarters with a team of field agents.


    the other side.


    Coulson went to Nick Fury''s office immediately after Lance hung up.


    "Director, there is news from Lance that they have detected a ninja in Osaka."


    "And according to the other party''s dress, it can be preliminarily judged as the ninja of Sandyin Village."


    Nick Fury heard the news, but he was a little puzzled: "It''s not the ninja of the Ninja Village?"


    "Yes sir, the other party is wearing the forehead guard of Shayin Village."


    "Could it be that the base of Shayin Village is also in the island country?"


    "It''s not certain for the time being, but a ninja from Sandyin Village was discovered, and Lance applied for support. After all, there are not many people needed to test the whole island."


    Nick Fury thought for a while, then said, "Since we found ninjas in Osaka, it seems that our initial guess was correct, no matter who is there, find them for me."


    "As for the issue of support, I will arrange for the SHIELD agents from the Asian branch to go to the nearest branch for support."


    "At the same time, communicate with the U.S. military at the Okinawa base, and let them send people to support them when necessary to carry out a carpet search."


    "Yes, Chief!"


    PS: Celebrate with the whole world. In this beautiful day, I am in a good mood and I decided to have 2 more in the afternoon! +Bookmark+

 Chapter 438： plan

    Nick Fury looked at Coulson and said: "Except for the island country, the problem of physique enhancers should be paid attention to. The effect of Barton''s side is very good, and there are no side effects."


    "As soon as possible to determine when the second sale will take place in Charlotte, we now need samples for re-engraving experiments."


    "Director, I contacted Charlotte last time, and there will be no second sale in a short time. If there is a sale, we will get in touch."


    "The only ones that can buy now are Shayin Village, but their demand for Zhenjin is huge."


    "And I guess that the physique enhancers on both sides may have some surprises."


    Nick Fury nodded. He had some guesses about this. The effects of each Shinobi village may be similar, but there will be some surprises in the actual composition.


    "We are mobilizing vibrating gold from various branches around the world, and taking back the unused vibrating gold materials previously applied for by each laboratory."


    "When the amount of Zhenjin is enough, you can go to the Shayin Puppet Shop to buy it."


    "Yes, sir!"


    On the other side, Heatwell looked at the information in his hand and reported it to Pierce.


    "Sir, Nick Fury has ordered the collection of vibranium."


    "They should have also discovered that the Shayin puppet shop is selling physique enhancers."


    Hearing Heatwell''s report, Pierce put away his inattentive attitude, thought for a while, and said, "In this case, we will also speed up the collection of Zhenjin, buy what you can buy, and send someone there if you can''t. grab."


    "We need to get enough to buy another share of the physique booster before Nick Fury."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Even if Nick Fury buys the booster, it doesn''t matter, he always arranges for the personnel to inject, and then directly arranges the agents belonging to us."


    "Let Nick Fury collect vibranium for us, in short, it''s not us who suffer in the end."


    Sitwell nodded. S.H.I.E.L.D. is now mostly their people. If people who are injected with physique enhancers are selected, then their people''s advantage is still very large.


    As for not conducting selection, it is impossible, and they will find a way to advance the selection at that time.


    Sitwell pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, and then said, "We purchased a physique enhancer last time, and we collected materials during this period of time, and used a lot of storage inside S.H.I.E.L.D."


    Pierce smiled and said indifferently: "This aspect has been arranged for a long time, and the people under Nick Fury can''t see the slightest problem, all of which are the loss of formal experiments."


    "However, when buying in the market, you need to prepare in advance, and try not to let him find out that someone is buying Zhenjin like him."


    "Even if he is discovered, he must do a good job of covering up, and don''t let him suspect that someone is hoarding vibrating gold to buy physique enhancers."


    "Don''t worry, sir, I will arrange this."


    Pierce nodded, and after explaining some things to Heatwell, he was busy with other things.


    There was a lot of movement on Ye Cang''s side, and Yakushi, who had been highly hoped by Charlotte, was in the psychic world at this time, continuing to learn the knowledge of the new world and check the intelligence information of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    the other side.


    island country.


    In the New Territories of Osaka, at this time in the top-floor conference room of a building, the high-level leaders of the triad had already gathered.


    The atmosphere of the whole scene was a little depressed. At this time, a leader said: "What do you think of what happened today."


    "Everyone has seen the photos of the scene, and their subordinates have become mummified corpses, so they are not ordinary people at all."


    Another said, "Monster or superpower?"


    At this time, the chairman Ida Kazuya, who was sitting on the main seat, opened his mouth and said, "Bring me up Junji Asano and Naoto Fujishima."


    "Yes!"


    As the door of the conference room opened, Junji Asano and Naoto Fujishima were carried in by two strong men.


    "Kneel down!"


    With a bang, Junji Asano and Naoto Fujishima knelt on the ground together, not daring to raise their heads.


    Ida Kazuya''s voice sounded again: "Because of you Naoto Fujishima, the club has suffered huge losses, and it is more likely to provoke a powerful enemy."


    "Now tell me honestly, how did you conflict with her today."


    "And you Junji Asano, tell what you know together, and don''t allow any reservations and tampering. If you let me know that you have any concealment and lies, I believe you know the rules of the society."


    As the president''s words fell, Junji Asano was fine, but Naoto Fujishima trembled.


    Hearing the words of the president, the people of the gang did not succeed in avenging him, but instead suffered huge losses, and now they have even investigated the cause.


    As for the specific reason, Naoto Fujishima did not dare to open his mouth at all. If he let the community know that the reason was just that he regarded the other party as a Kabukicho of a custom shop and took the initiative to entangle the other party, then he would be dead.


    At this time, Naoto Fujishima was thinking about what to say, but Junji Asano, who was beside him, immediately told all the information he knew.


    Seeing that Naoto Fujishima was beaten to the ground by the other party, he brought the members of the club to help. In the end, he was killed by the other party, half injured, and then his money was robbed.


    Following Junji Asano''s narration, all the high-level leaders nodded. There was no problem with Junji Asano''s handling. Then everyone''s eyes fell on Naoto Fujishima, who was kneeling on the ground and did not dare to look up.


    Just when everyone was about to speak and let Naoto Fujishima tell the truth, suddenly the door of the conference room was slammed open, and a group of heavily armed field agents rushed in, aiming their submachine guns at everyone present.


    The people in the triad were all taken aback when they thought there would be such a battle, especially since these people were obviously not from the police or the army.


    The president of the triad, Ida Ichian, said, "Who are you and why did you attack my triad headquarters?"


    At this time, Lance Hunter walked in slowly from outside the gate, looked at the controlled scene, and then said, "We are SHIELD agents, responsible for global security and special events."


    "There are some things that need your triad cooperation. Who are Nao Fujishima and Junji Asano?"


    "What kind of organization is S.H.I.E.L.D., and what qualifications does it have to commit murder in Osaka."


    "I want to contact the mayor of Osaka to determine your identity."


    Lance Hunter directly drew his gun and shot the person who spoke, then continued: "I''ll ask again, who are Nao Fujishima and Junji Asano."


    At this time, Lance Hunter''s pistol was aimed at a leader, and before he could speak, he heard the other person speak: "The two people on the ground, they are Nao Fujishima and Junji Asano. UU Reading wwwwww .uukanshu.com��


    Lance Hunter glanced at the two people on the ground, and then said, "Take it away!"


    The two agents immediately went up to arrest the two and took them out of the conference room.


    At this time, Lance Hunt also walked out of the conference room, then turned to the agent inside and said, "Clean up this garbage."


    As Lance Hunt''s words fell, gunshots erupted at the scene, and all the senior members of the Triad who participated in this meeting were shot dead.


    Lance Hunter looked at the agent on the side, and said, "Arrange the logistics personnel to come over to clean the battlefield and count the property."


    "Take all their money into the treasury."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After the arrangement, Lance Hunter returned to the temporary SHIELD base in Osaka with the target of arrest.


    (

 Chapter 439： Updated Ninja Recruitment

    Osaka.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. temporary base.


    At this time, an agent walked over with a document in his hand and came to Lance Hunter.


    "Sir, we have used Veritaserum on the target person, and used equipment such as lie detectors and electrocardiograms to ensure that everything is 100% restored."


    "This is their confession."


    Lance Hunter took the document, looked at it, and then threw it on the table. The reason turned out to be that the other party was a ninja in a custom shop. After the other party ignored him, he even wanted to pester him and was beaten. Call the members of the community to besiege after the ground.


    Looking at these **** things, Lance Hunter thought: garbage, really needs to be destroyed humanely.


    Then he opened his mouth to confirm: "Have you been to the scene to investigate?"


    "People have been sent to investigate. It was a dead end without monitoring. There is no clue as to how this ninja appeared there."


    Lance Hunter nodded, then said, "Arrange someone to monitor that alley remotely to see if there are any other findings."


    "As for these two gang members, since they are useless, just deal with them."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Arrange personnel, search for the location of the target, don''t disturb the other party when you find it, and notify me as soon as possible."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Jotunheim.


    In the underground cave, Sol began to recover the divine power that he had consumed, but Charlotte recharged the ice crystals in his hand directly with a thought.


    Ding �� recharge is successful, get 2000 gold coins!


    Hearing that an ice crystal is worth 2,000 gold coins, a smile appeared in Charlotte''s heart. Not only was this counter-rebellion not a loss, but it seemed that it would make a lot of money, but she didn''t know that in Jotun Sea How many commander-level frost giants and mountain giants does Mu have?


    Then he recharged the Heart of the Earth and got the same price as the ice crystal, 2000 gold coins.


    Got 6000 coins for one battle, not bad, not bad!


    Charlotte glanced at Sol, who was recovering his divine power, and his will entered the system space directly.


    After opening a glance, I currently have 8 ninja recruitment scrolls, so I clicked on the ninja recruitment system interface.


    After entering the ninja recruitment interface, Charlotte looked at the details of the prize pool in the interface.


    However, after the recruitment of Akatsuki Suzaku Uchiha Itachi was completed, not only the talented Uchiha Itachi was replaced by Terumi Mei, but also other ninjas were replaced.


    Advanced Recruitment: Mei Terumi


    a Shinobi recruiting: Matekai, Sarutobi Asma.


    Shinobi Recruitment: Shippuden - Uchiha Zuosuke, Shippuden - Haruno Sakura, Shippuden - Yamanaka Ino, Shippuden - Vortex Naruto, Yuhi Red, White.


    C Ninja Recruitment: Hinata Hana, Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, Akishima Choji, Sak Orange, Tos Anvil, Ao, Golden Hammer, Temari, Haruno Sakura, Uno Yin Luka, Silent, Uchiha Zuosuke, Tiantian.


    Looking at the completely updated recruits, Charlotte felt a little helpless. She hadn''t recruited Shippuden-Gaara, Yatai Renzhu Riki, etc., and the result was completely updated.


    However, the new ninjas, such as Matekai, Sarutobi Asma, etc., are all good. Although they are called a ninja and three wastes, they are actually very powerful.


    There are a lot of new faces in Shinobi, Yuhika, Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke, Shiro, and others, especially Shiro''s appearance, which can be used to fill the team of Kirikin.


    But when Charlotte watched the updated C-Ninja, she was sure in her heart that it seemed that the 12 Xiaoqiang could finally be put together. As Charlotte looked one by one, she found that it was really good for Yinnin Village. Three more ninjas have been refreshed, and one Shangninqing has emerged in the village of Wuyin.


    With the existence of these two Kiriggaze ninjas, Charlotte has a good plan in mind about how to arrange Terumi Mei at that time.


    For this entire update of Ninja Card, Charlotte feels that it is not a loss after reading it. As for Kirabi and Gaara who have not yet recruited, Charlotte can only wait for the refresh of the Ninja Mall or the other party to appear again in The recruiting card pool is in, but there are already more than half of the fragments, and it is not particularly difficult to collect them.


    Looking at the recruitable ninjas, Charlotte made a calculation in her heart. The next battle position requires 36,000 gold coins. The gold coins in her hand are not enough, but if it is used for recruitment, no matter whether it is made up Twelve Xiaoqiang or recruited three Matekai or Yuhika who led the Joininchu team, can get the title reward.


    The cost of recruiting them, but not as much as 36,000, may be recruited for less than 10,000 gold coins. After calculating the cost performance, Charlotte spent 336 gold coins to directly buy two ninja recruits. Scrolls, the number of which is directly enough to 10 copies.


    At this time, because of the existence of Thor in the outside world, Charlotte did not go outside to perform any blessing ceremony, and directly recruited ninjas.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The vortex logo of a country of vortices appeared in front of her eyes, with a peculiar light, and after a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Haruno Sakura Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 mute fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 blue fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Temari Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke 1 piece!


    Ding �� get a ninja, 4 pieces of Matekai fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Hinata Fireworks Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??a Ninja, 1 Terumi Mei shard!


    Ding �� Get ??a forbearance, 5 Terumi Mei fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, 4 pieces of Yuhi Red Shards!


    Following the end of the recruitment, Charlotte took a look at her recruitment results, but found that her luck was still good. Terumi Mei''s first recruitment directly exploded 5 fragments, as well as the fragments of Yuhika and Matekai. , this is simply blood money.


    The 4 Matekai fragments, plus the 22 I bought at the Ninja Mall, instantly reached 26, and there are 14 left before the 40 mark. It seems that my eight-door Dunjia ability can be opened even more. Taller.


    In addition to this, Yuhi Red has also obtained 4 pieces. I bought 27 pieces at the Ninja Mall before, and at this moment it has reached 31 pieces. There are only 9 pieces left before the successful recruitment. Maybe it is three ten consecutive recruits or It is a refresh of the ninja mall, and the second ninja class can be gathered.


    Sure enough, everything was as expected, and a new battle position could be opened faster.


    After reading all the information, Charlotte knew that this recruitment did not make up enough pieces for any ninja.


    Counting the ten recruits this time, 23 fragments were obtained, which can be said to be quite a good number.


    Among them, there are 10 a ninja fragments, 5 b ninja fragments, and 8 c ninja fragments. Whether it is Ao of Kiriyin Village or Shippuden-Uchiha Sasuke, they have successfully recruited ninja fragments. The only pity is that there is no ice. The white who escaped the blood and followed the boundaries.


    If Bai was successfully recruited and used Ice Escape, Jotunheim''s Frost Giant would be stunned.


    With all the pieces in her pocket, Charlotte looked at her luck and prepared to continue recruiting ninjas.


    Once again, 1680 gold coins were spent to buy ten ninja recruitment scrolls, but Charlotte wanted to continue recruiting ninjas.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The vortex logo of the country of vortex appeared in front of him again, with a peculiar light, and after a flash of brilliance, the recruitment result also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, 4 pieces of Yuhi Red Shards!


    Ding �� Get ??c-nin, 2 Yamanaka Ino fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Temari Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Uno Yin Luka Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke 2 pieces!


    Ding �� get b-nin, 4 white fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Uno Yin Luka Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Qiu Dao Dingji fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??a Ninja, 1 Terumi Mei shard!


    Ding �� get b-nin, 4 white fragments!


    As the recruitment ended, Charlotte''s brows were slightly wrinkled. Good luck, it would be over. This time Terumi Mei had only recruited once, and only one shard. This result was something he didn''t expect.


    The only consolation is that Hong Yuhi got 4 shards again, and Shiro, who was still talking about just now, got 8 shards.


    After reading all the information, Charlotte found that this recruitment was a piece of Temari. It seems that her strength can be enhanced a lot, and the trio of pigs, deer and butterflies are not far from being successfully recruited.


    I counted the ten recruits this time, and obtained 25 fragments. Although the number of fragments was more than last time, the quality was a little worse.


    Among them, there was 1 a ninja fragment, 14 b ninja fragments, and 10 c ninja fragments. All the fragments were in the bag. Charlotte looked at the eighth class that was about to get together, and spent 1680 gold coins to recruit ninjas again. .


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The vortex logo of the country of vortex appeared in front of him again, with a peculiar light, and after a flash of brilliance, the recruitment result also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 5 Nara Shikamaru Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Uno Yin Luka Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 5 golden mallet fragments!


    Ding �� get b-nin, 4 white fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 blue fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke 1 piece!


    Ding �� get a ninja, Sarutobi Asma 4 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, 4 pieces of Yuhi Red Shards!


    Ding �� Get ??a Ninja, 1 Terumi Mei shard!


    With the end of the recruitment, Charlotte was even more depressed. The number of Terumi Mei''s shards was still 1. The only thing that made him happy was that 4 pieces of Yuhika''s shards had been recruited again. Now there is only 1 left. Successfully gathered all the staff of the eighth shift.


    After reading all the information, Charlotte didn''t have any ninjas together this time, Shikamaru Choji was missing one shard, and their leader, Asma Sarubi, was missing 27 shards.


    I counted the ten recruits this time, and I got 29 pieces. This time I got more ninja pieces, but the quality was still worse than the first time.


    Among them, there are 5 a ninja fragments, 11 b ninja fragments, and 13 c ninja fragments. All the fragments are in the bag. Charlotte looks at Yuhika, who can meet the recruitment standard with only one left. There are no more. Doing thinking cost 1680 gold coins to recruit ninjas.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The vortex logo of the country of vortex appeared in front of him again, with a peculiar light, and after a flash of brilliance, the recruitment result also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, 1 Yuhi Red Fragment!


    Ding �� get b-nin, 4 white fragments!


    Ding �� get a ninja, Sarutobi Asma 4 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, Shippuden - Yamanaka Ino 2 pieces!


    Ding �� get a ninja, 1 piece of Sarutobi Asma!


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, Shippuden - Vortex Naruto Fragment 1!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 blue fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Nara Shikamaru Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, Shippuden - Yamanaka Ino 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??a Ninja, 1 Terumi Mei shard!


    It was still a piece of Terumi Mei''s ninja. This result made Charlotte quite speechless. The only thing that made him happy was that in this recruitment, one piece of Yuhi Red''s shard was successfully exploded, which was enough for 40 pieces. The shards met the criteria for ninja recruitment.


    After reading all the information, Charlotte found that in addition to Yuhika, Nara Shikamaru also met the ninja recruitment standards.


    Counting the ten consecutive recruitments this time, 20 fragments were obtained, but the quality could be ranked second among the four recruitments. Sure enough, the fewer fragments, the higher the quality.


    Among them, there are 6 pieces of a ninja, 10 pieces of b ninja, and 4 pieces of c ninja. After collecting all the pieces, Charlotte counted her ten recruits this time.


    A total of 5738 gold coins were spent, 96 ninja fragments were obtained, 3 ninjas were successfully recruited, and a battle slot was obtained.


    Seeing what 6720 gold coins were exchanged for, Charlotte found that it was much more cost-effective than buying ninjas directly. Obtained can only be purchased separately.


    Seeing that her goal had been achieved, Charlotte exited the ninja recruitment interface and came to her ninja column.


    At this time, the three ninjas, Yuhika, Nara Shikamaru, and Temari, who originally had gray avatars, have their avatars lit up, indicating that they can recruit ninjas.


    Looking at a b-nin in front of him, UU read www.uukanshu. Two C Ninjas, Charlotte knew that with the successful recruitment of the three, her strength would be improved again. As for the issue of the three ninjas taking the battle position, Charlotte did not consider it for the time being.


    Rank Ninja - Yuhi Red 40/40 Recruitment, C Rank Ninja - Nara Shikamaru 10/10 Recruitment, C Rank Ninja - Temari 10/10 Recruitment.


    Looking at the three ninjas, Charlotte chose C Ninja Temari to recruit.


    A new screen pops up in the next second.


    I saw Temari wearing Sandyin Village''s ninja forehead guard around his neck, and the Samsung fan in his hand was opened, making an attacking posture, and there was a line of characters next to it: "Dance of Giant Fans, Sweeping Vientiane!"


    (https:///b/64/64481/)


    1 second remember Liewen.com: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 440： increased strength

    Congratulations on successfully recruiting a new ninja c ninja: Temari.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Temari: C-Class Ninja One Star


    Basic Attack: Swing a Samsung fan as a weapon to attack the enemy!


    Substitute Technique: Clone Wood!


    Skills: Gust Dance, Whirlwind Bombardment, Psychic Art, Slash Dance.


    Gust Dance: Rotate the fan at high speed, forming a whirlwind to attack enemies around the body.


    Whirlwind Bomb: Continuously use the fan to create a vacuum blade and a storm to attack the enemy.


    The art of psychic slashing dance: use psychic to summon Kama Itachi, Kama Itachi throws a high-speed rotating scythe to form a super tornado that continuously attacks the enemy, and gives a fatal blow to the enemy sucked into the tornado. (Bye-Bye)


    Taking a look at Temari''s three skills, Charlotte knew that after Temari and Kamdori Temari merged, the strength of this Kazekage daughter would be strengthened again.


    Click to receive the ninja, Charlotte''s chakra volume increased by 1 card again, reaching 135 card chakra volume. At the same time, he obtained the ninjutsu skills of Temari, which gave him an understanding of Feng Dun and how to create a tornado. deeper understanding.


    After Temari was summoned, Charlotte set her sights on another c-ninja, and Nara Shikamaru then directly recruited ninjas.


    A new screen pops up in the next second.


    Nara Shikamaru with a pineapple head tied his ninja forehead to his arms, and on his hands he took out several kunai that were threaded together by steel wires, ready to attack the enemy.


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting a new ninja c ninja: Nara Shikamaru.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Nara Shikamaru: C-Class Ninja One Star


    Basic Attack: Use Taishu to attack the enemy!


    Substitute Technique: Clone Wood!


    Skills: Explosive Flying Blade, Shadow Manipulation, Shadow Sewing.


    Explosive Flying Blade: Jump into the air behind yourself, and throw three Kunai with detonating talismans on the ground. After the Kunai hits the ground, it explodes, causing damage to the enemy.


    Shadow Manipulation: Control your shadow to charge forward, and then the shadow quickly pulls back, pulling the enemies it touches to your side.


    Shadow Sewing: Use a lot of chakra to split and materialize your own shadow, and perform continuous stabbing attacks on enemies in a large area in front. (It''s finally over... I''m exhausted...)


    Taking a look at Nara Shikamaru''s three skills, Charlotte thought to herself, the family secret technique of the Yin type might be useful one day.


    Then he clicked to receive the ninja, and the amount of chakra in Charlotte increased by 1 card again. At the same time, the knowledge of the secret techniques of the Nara family was also poured into his mind.


    After recruiting two C-rank ninjas one after another, Charlotte''s eyes fell on the last remaining ninja, Hong Yuhi.


    For the ninja Yuhika, it is not only to gather the eighth class and obtain new ninja fragments, but also to increase his illusion ability.


    At present, Charlotte doesn''t have any other illusion skills besides the ability of Sharinyan, and the appearance of Yuhihong is also a supplement to his illusion skills.


    recruit!


    A new screen pops up in the next second.


    Kurenai Yuhi made a seal in one hand and Kunai in the other, making an attacking posture.


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting a new ninja b-ninja: Hong Yuhi.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Red Yuhi: b-class ninja two stars


    Basic Attack: Carry out a physical attack with Kunai!


    Substitute Technique: Clone Wood!


    Skills: Magic, Binding, Illusion, Kasumi, Illusion, Sanjue Lotus.


    Magic �� Binding: Create a big illusion tree in front, try to tie the enemy to the tree, if the enemy is successfully caught, Yuhika will jump out of the tree and add a powerful Kunai attack.


    Illusion �� Xayah: Create an illusion of moving forward, the illusion will explode when it touches the enemy, causing damage to surrounding enemies.


    Illusion��Sanjue Lotus: Creates three huge illusion lotuses around itself. After the lotus appears, it will explode in a short time, destroying surrounding enemies. (really very sorry)


    Seeing that all three of Yuhika''s three ninjutsu skills were illusions, Charlotte was quite satisfied. At the same time, with Yuhika''s presence, her eighth class was finally assembled.


    Click to receive the ninja, and the next second, the chakra in Charlotte''s body directly increased by 5 cards. At the same time, the three illusions of Yuhika also appeared in his mind.


    Ding Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for her new title "The Eighth Class Assemble! ��


    Reward a ninja for a battle position!


    Hearing the reward for the ninja''s position, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction, exactly as she expected.


    At this time, there are still four ninjas in the ninja column that have not been arranged, namely the boy-Uchiha Obito, Yuhi Hong, Nara Shikamaru, and Temari.


    Four ninjas need three slots, and Charlotte has only one slot, but considering that she is in Jotunheim at this time, Charlotte did not fuse them or summon them. thoughts of the present.


    After all, bringing an illusion ninja or ninja to Jotunheim would not be his help, and he might need his protection.


    As for the fusion of the ninja card, it is necessary to remove the ninja card of the Temari first. Now that I don''t know the situation of the Temari, it is not suitable for this operation.


    Moreover, Charlotte did not dare to do it at random. In the previous demonstration, the cosmic starry sky appeared in the background, and it was slowly shrinking. At this time, he was in Jotunheim. It is randomly placed in a certain corner of this planet. If it is more unlucky, it is not impossible to randomly place it in the Nine Realms. If that is the case, it will be very troublesome.


    At this time, Sol in the underground cave opened his eyes and looked at Charlotte, but in this short period of time, Charlotte''s chakra skyrocketed by 7 cards.


    This amount of chakra is not low, and the instantaneous fluctuation also caught Sol''s attention. Looking at the increased momentum on Charlotte, he secretly said: "Charlotte''s strength has actually increased again."


    Thinking of this, Sol was somewhat depressed. After this battle, Sol did not feel that his strength was strengthened, but suffered a little injury because he was frozen by the opponent.


    Thinking of this, Sol secretly said: It seems that the intensity of the battle is still not enough, and the enemy has not forced my potential at all. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    Just as Sol was thinking, Charlotte''s will retreated from the system space and looked at Sol on the side and said:


    "How''s the recovery going?"


    Sol shook his head: "It will take a little time, but it doesn''t prevent me from fighting."


    "Congratulations, your strength has been improved."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "It''s improved a little, but not by much."


    Sol was speechless for a while, but he himself did not improve at all, which was outrageous.


    Charlotte thought for a while, and then said: "We are now going deep into the enemy''s abdomen, to adjust our state to the best, and always respond to the crisis."


    (https:///b/64/64481/)


    1 second remember Liewen.com: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 441： Intelligence investigation

    Sol nodded, expressing his approval of Charlotte''s words, but still said, "Although I haven''t fully recovered, it doesn''t affect my battle."


    Hearing Sol say this, Charlotte nodded, not affecting the combat power is the best.


    "However, we also need a little bit of information about the Frost Giants and the Mountain Giants."


    I saw Charlotte''s hands knotted.


    "Wood Dun��Wood Clone Technique!"


    The next moment, a wooden statue extended from Charlotte''s body, and when it landed, it became a clone with the same appearance as Charlotte.


    However, it is the Mudun clone that is very resistant to beatings. Unlike the shadow clone, it will directly turn into smoke when attacked, and it has stronger strength than the shadow clone.


    "I''ll leave you with the question of intelligence!"


    "Leave it to me, deity!"


    Following Charlotte''s instructions, Mu Dun''s clone left the underground cave directly and went to the outside world to start collecting intelligence information, mainly to determine the location of the opposing troops, the number of commanding-level powerhouses, and the leader''s information.


    Looking at Charlotte''s operation, Sol said, "Your ability is really convenient."


    "Loki can also create fantasy clones, but it''s a pity that his clone''s main ability is deception, and he doesn''t have much ability to attack and act."


    "Unfortunately, I will never see my brother again."


    Hearing that Sol mentioned Loki''s avatar, Charlotte also knew something. Loki''s avatar was very similar to the ninja-based avatar technique, and both phantoms had no actual attack ability.


    As for Loki''s life and death, Charlotte didn''t tell Saul. After all, it was meaningless to tell Saul. At most, in half a year, Loki and Saul would meet and start the New York battle.


    "We will rest here first and wait for my wooden clone to bring us back intelligence information."


    "I hope that the mountain giants and the frost giants don''t bring all their forces together, so that we can give us a chance to defeat each other."


    Sol nodded and began to resume his divine power, while Charlotte was refining Chakra.


    The island nation of Osaka.


    After Ye Cang used the teleportation technique to leave again, this time he came to the largest library in Osaka, the Osaka National Library. After entering it, he began to continue his learning journey.


    As her figure appeared under the camera, she was immediately intercepted by SHIELD personnel.


    In the temporary base, an agent immediately ran all the way to Lance Hunter''s office after receiving the information.


    "Sir, the target has appeared again."


    "Where?"


    "Osaka National Library."


    Hearing this news, Lance Hunter frowned slightly. He was thinking about why this ninja from Sandy appeared in the bookstore twice in a row.


    What was it in the bookstore that attracted her? Could it be that there was something in these bookstores that he didn''t know about?


    Or maybe he couldn''t find some information. He couldn''t understand the world through books. They weren''t aliens who didn''t understand the earth.


    "Let''s go and meet this ninja from Sandyin Village."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Lance Hunter took a team of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents and drove in the direction of the Osaka National Library.


    At this time, in the Osaka Library, Ye Cang was flipping through a book written by "The Thames World History" (Atlas) [English] Offrey in his hand.


    She has a lot of curiosity about everything here. The people here are so fragile, but they have rich materials.


    Just as Ye Cang was looking at the history of the world page by page, Lance Hunter led a team of agents to the door of the library.


    After getting out of the car, Lance Hunter did not bring other agents, but walked into the library by himself and walked towards Ye Cang''s location.


    In front of Ye Cang, Lance Hunter looked at the other party who was quickly browsing the contents of the book, but the other party''s speed was ridiculously fast, as if he was looking for something.


    Lance Hunter glanced and saw that it turned out to be the book "The Thames World History" (Atlas) [English] Offrey, so he calmly wrote down the title of the book, and then said: " Hello, Lady Ninja of Sandyin Village."


    "I''m an agent of SHIELD, and Lance Hunter is responsible for connecting with you."


    Ye Cang had already noticed the arrival of Lance Hunter, but he didn''t care. to the man in front of him.


    "You actually know that I''m a ninja from Sandyin Village?"


    Lance Hunter nodded, then looked at the forehead guard on Ye Cang''s head and said, "Our S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Sandyin puppet shop are in a cooperative relationship. We know that the representative of this forehead guard is the Sandyin Village ninja."


    Hearing the Shayin Puppet Shop, Ye Cang pondered, this is the place where Lord Charlotte told him to go, but he didn''t expect these people to know about it.


    Partnership? Is it a task release?


    "what''s the matter?"


    Lance Hunt said seriously: "I don''t know what you call it?"


    "Ye Cang!"


    "Ms. Ye Cang, I don''t know what you are going to do when you were born this time. SHIELD is very willing to help you."


    Ye Cang did not answer the other party directly, but asked, "What do you want from me?"


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. and Sandyin Puppet Shop are a cooperative relationship, and I just hope to gain your favor so that we can cooperate with each other in the future."


    "Just as a friend."


    Lance Hunter didn''t directly say what he needed to get. He directly avoided the important points and said that it was for future cooperation and making friends.


    Ye Cang smiled slightly when he heard this, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    "I need to go to the Sandyin puppet shop in Brooklyn, New York, can you take me there?"


    "I don''t have the identity certificate on your side. It seems that there is no way to buy tickets directly."


    Seeing that someone came to the door, UU read and said that he had cooperated with Sha Yin, but Ye Cang was not polite, and directly asked the other party to send her there.


    When Lance Hunter heard that the other party''s request was so simple, he immediately agreed: "Ms. no problem, we will arrange a plane here and we can send you there directly."


    "It just so happens that I also need to go back to the New York headquarters. It seems that we are on the way."


    Ye Cang smiled, closed the books in his hand, and said, "Then let''s go."


    "it is good!"


    After a brief communication between the two, a consensus has been reached.


    Lance Hunter and Ye Cang left the library and drove directly towards the airport. As for the temporary base, he had no intention of taking Ye Cang there.


    (https:///b/64/64481/)


    1 second remember Liewen.com: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 442： forge prestige

    Lance Hunter did not have any ink marks, so he explained a few words to the agents of the temporary base and asked them to continue their previous work. Then he took Ye Cang and went directly to the airport. He boarded the exclusive plane of S.H.I.E.L.D., and flew towards New York. .


    on the plane.


    Lance Hunter saw Ye Cang was still reading the book of world history with a map, and he started chatting: "This time I leave my hometown, I don''t know how long I will stay in New York, Ms. Ye Cang will miss her hometown too. Sakura."


    Hearing Lance Hunter''s words, Ye Cang recalled for a while, and then said, "Sakura, there are no plants like cherry blossoms in my hometown."


    "No cherry blossoms? Whether it''s Tokyo, Kanagawa, Osaka, or anywhere in the island country, there should be cherry blossoms."


    "Could it be that Ms. Yecang''s hometown is not on the island country?"


    Ye Cang shook his head: "My hometown is not here, an oasis in the desert is not suitable for this kind of plant to grow."


    Lance Hunter took Ye Cang''s words to heart. It seems that Sandyin Village should not be in an island country, but there is no desert here.


    "Ms. Ye Cang''s hometown, is there a lot of desert?"


    Ye Cang thought about the environment of the Land of Wind. Although the Land of Wind was the largest country among the five major countries, it was also the place with the worst environment. The desert took up most of the land. There is not much rainfall in a year, and the people build villages in oases in the desert and live there.


    "Yeah, the desert occupies most of our place, and there is a shortage of water all year round."


    Lance Hunter secretly thought in his heart: No wonder it is called Shayin Village, Shainin, originally living in the desert Zhongnin Village, and then silently calculated the top ten deserts in the world, Sahara Desert, Arabian Desert, Libyan Desert, Australian Desert, Gobi Desert , Patagonian Desert, Rub'' al Khali Desert, Kalahari Desert, Great Sand Desert, Taklimakan Desert, guess which desert is Hidden Sand Village hidden in.


    "I don''t know where Ms. Ye Cang''s Ninja Village is. I have always admired the strength of ninjas. I hope to have the opportunity to visit Sandyin Village."


    "Feel the power of the sand ninja."


    Hearing that the other party wanted to go to Sandyin Village, Ye Cang smiled. If a commoner in the ninja world would still have the opportunity to travel to the Land of Winds, or even come to Sandyin Village to entrust a mission, but this is not a world, how to get there.


    "You can''t go."


    Hearing that his request to visit was rejected, Lance Hunter didn''t care. Although Ye Cang didn''t tell where it was, he knew that it was an oasis in the desert, and there was a search scope for it.


    After all, there are only those areas where there are large areas of desert on the earth, and every desert has records.


    Later on the plane, Lance Hunter kept chatting with Ye Cang, extracting information that he thought was useful, but Ye Cang was very clear about Lance Hunt''s information stealing behavior.


    However, it did not interrupt the other party, but also obtained a lot of news from the other party''s mouth, learned how many ninjas have come to this world now, and have some clearer understanding of the situation in this world.


    The two had their own ideas, and they tried each other out together.


    the other side.


    Jotunheim.


    After Charlotte''s Mudun clone left the underground cave, he found that he didn''t have Merlin''s robe and directly lost the ability to fly. Although the scorching dungeon can also float in the air, the curse of the sky can make him grow wings, but Too conspicuous and gave up.


    He is also a little helpless about such a result. After all, although the wooden avatar will be re-engraved with the clothes at the time when it is manufactured, it cannot really replicate those magic equipment together.


    Since there is no way to find targets from aerial reconnaissance, they can only open their eyes for reconnaissance perception.


    Charlotte (the wooden avatar) opened her eyes directly, and after increasing the perception range to ten kilometers, she chose a direction and ran quickly.


    With Charlotte''s rapid movement, other life forms soon appeared within the range of perception, but they were not the frost giants or mountain giants he was looking for, but some animals living in Jotunheim.


    After exploring hundreds of kilometers in a row, Charlotte did not find the target he was looking for, which made him somewhat helpless, and then accelerated his speed and probed in a further direction.


    A few hours passed in this way, and Charlotte finally found a frost giant within the range of perception, and the other party seemed to be searching for something.


    As Charlotte kept getting closer, it was confirmed that there were no other similar existences around the Frost Giant, only this one. As Charlotte used the teleportation technique one after another, the other party soon appeared in his sight.


    "Writing Wheel Eyes Open!"


    With Charlotte''s use of the wheel-eye illusion, the memory in the frost giant''s mind was immediately obtained.


    Knowing that he and Sol have been wanted by the Frost Giant King and the Mountain Giant King, they are looking for them all over the world. At the same time, through the other party''s memory, he learned that the new king of the Frost Giant is called Fabuti, who was the previous Frost Giant King. and the King of the Mountain Giants is Jotun, a king named after Jotunheim Jotun.


    "Unexpectedly, the frost giant has merged with the mountain giant."


    "The destroyed camp turned out to be the last camp that hadn''t had time to meet. It seems that this battle has become troublesome."


    "The eight frost giants are in command, and the twelve mountain giants are in command."


    "There are still twenty of that strength, plus the more powerful king of frost giants and mountain giants."


    "Looks like it''s going to be a tough fight!"


    After getting the information she wanted, Charlotte directly killed the frost giant in front of her. Then, in order to determine the accuracy of the information, she searched for a few lonely frost giants and mountain giants.


    After confirming that the information is correct, it disbands itself and sends the information back.


    In the underground cave, Charlotte, who was refining chakra, suddenly had a memory in her mind, and immediately stopped practicing.


    "Sol, I already know their location."


    Looking at Charlotte who suddenly said he knew the information, Sol was a little unclear, so he didn''t see the clone coming back.


    "According to the information just detected, the troops of the frost giants and the mountain giants have all gathered near the Jotun Royal Court."


    "There are a total of 8 frost giant leaders, 12 mountain giant leaders and countless warriors, as well as two kings."


    Sol didn''t care about the number of the other party, but said in surprise: "Who is the new king of the frost giant."


    "Fabti, Laufey''s wife, now she is the king of the frost giants."


    Sol had heard the name, and thoughtfully said: "It turns out that it is her, it seems that there is no need to worry about the Frost Giants."


    "Women, nothing to worry about."


    Charlotte didn''t say much, UU reading thought that when you see your sister, you can say the same.


    "The two tribes are currently searching for our footprints in Jotunheim."


    Sol stood up and moved a bit, looked at Charlotte and said, "What are your plans?"


    "Wait for the army to arrive, or should we come and try?"


    Charlotte thought of the A Shinobi random experience card she hadn''t used yet, and she also stood up, and a terrifying aura erupted from her body.


    "The two of us are going to kill them!"


    But it was Charlotte who was preparing for this battle, using the king of the Jotunheim clan to directly claim the title of Supreme Merlin.


    Hearing Charlotte''s domineering words, Sol smiled and said, "Okay, let the two of us kill them."


    "Let them forge our prestige!"

 Chapter 443： Youth - Uchiha Madara

    Charlotte saw Thor''s energetic look, and she was also full of confidence in her next actions.


    "Let''s adjust the state first, and we can start after adjusting the state."


    "it is good!"


    After Saul nodded, he sat directly on the ground and continued to recover his divine power, while Charlotte entered the system space again consciously.


    Open your backpack, and at this time, a ninja card with a question mark on the front and A on the back is placed in the backpack and has not been used.


    Looking at this random experience card, Charlotte knew that this was one of her trump cards. Now it''s time to use it. At least she has to decide who will help. of.


    "Use A Shinobi and experience the card immediately!"


    As Charlotte''s will was introduced into the system space, the A Shinobi random experience card in the storage backpack flew out directly and appeared in the sky with Konoha Village as the background.


    As the card was lifted into the air, countless A-rank ninjas were displayed in the next second, laying flat in front of Charlotte''s eyes, and at a glance, he saw many very familiar powerful ninjas.


    A Shinobi - Mai Tekai, Sarutobi Asma, Ghosts, Shippuden - Gaara, Wandering Samurai - Thousand Hand Tobirama, Scorpion, Uchiha Itachi, Deidara, Dead Division by Blood - Flying Section, Immortal Mode-Vortex Naruto, Nine-Tailed Chakra-Vortex Naruto, Jiaodu, A Fei, Black and White Jue, Xiaonan,, Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eye-Uchiha Zuosuke, Xu Zuo Nenghu-Uchiha Zuosuke, Uchiha Shisui , Baihao-Haruno Sakura, Dilu, Youth-Namifeng Minato, Youth-Uchiha Madara, Kaleidoscope Sharinyan-Kakashi, Jingmen-Mitekai, Eight-tailed Kirabi, Mizukage Terumi Mei, New Year- Namikaze Minato and many other ninjas.


    These ninja cards were spinning rapidly. With Charlotte''s dynamic vision of the kaleidoscope at this time, they couldn''t keep up at all. With the rapid rotation of the cards, the speed eventually slowed down, preventing the frame from being frozen in a complete Charlotte. Did not think of the Ninja card above.


    Ding �� Get ??a 24-hour experience card for the five-star A Shinobi-Youth-Uchiha Madara!


    Looking at the ninja who stopped in front of her, Charlotte was stunned for a moment. It was another ninja card she had never seen before.


    Before he crossed, there was no young Uchiha Madara in the Naruto mobile game, not even the six spots, only the dirty soil Uchiha Madara and the Eternal Eye Uchiha Madara.


    But since it is Madara Uchiha, then: "Fabuti and Jotun are nothing to worry about!"


    Charlotte, who has experienced the five-star thousand hands Tobirama once, understands the horror of the five-star Uchiha Madara even more.


    I just don��t know when this youth period is. After the establishment of the Ninja Village, before the establishment of the Ninja Village, or before becoming the patriarch, after all, the times are different, and the power they represent is also different. Madara in the Ninja Village already has the Eternal Eye, During the Warring States period, the kaleidoscope was also opened.


    The only pity is not the Uchiha Madara of S Shinobi or the dirty soil-Uchiha Madara, just an A Shinobi, but no matter which period Uchiha Madara is, with the strength of his five-star super shadow, he must open the left and cut the melon directly. vegetable.


    Charlotte immediately clicked on Ninja and began to check.


    On a battlefield, the Uchiha clan and the Qianshou clan are fighting against the background. Uchiha Madara is wearing a black tight-fitting combat uniform, with red layered armor on the outside, and a Uchiha clan fan on the back. The family emblem, suddenly with a loud bang, the dark blue Xu Zuo Nenghu immediately rose from the ground, the first stage Xue Zuo Nenghu, the second stage Xue Zuo Neng Hu, and the third stage Xue Zuo Nenghu opened all the way to the third stage. , holding two weapons in his hand.


    "Thousands of Hands, feel the ultimate power of the Uchiha clan!"


    Looking at the image that appeared in front of her, Charlotte sighed, "It''s a pity that I haven''t opened the full body to the fourth stage. It seems that the Eternal Eye has not been opened yet.


    Click on the Ninja card to learn about the skills of the youth, Madara Uchiha.


    Basic Attack: Use Taiju to push the enemy flat, and use Kuzuo Nenghu''s arm to attack.


    Huo Eun �� Huo Huo Extinguishing: Spit out a large flame like sea water in front of it, with a wide range.


    Xu Zuo Nenghu��Second Form: Transformed into a half-length Xu Zuo Nenghu to attack the opponent.


    Suzunohu��Third Form: The Suzunohu transforms into a hill-sized Suzunohu, and uses the weapons in both hands to attack the enemy. (It''s ugly... can''t even dance?)


    Looking at Uchiha Madara''s skills, it is very straightforward to see Suzuo Nenghu at each stage, and there is no separate writing wheel eye skill. Is it true that everyone guessed that it is an all-round strengthening skill, but this is the one who fought with the Qianshou family. The timeline, and the third stage of Suzuo Noh seems to be Madara Uchiha hasn''t gotten the eternal kaleidoscope yet?


    Considering that there is no prestige Suzuo Nenghu in the skills, nor the fourth stage full-body armor Suzuo Nenghu, Charlotte has determined that Uchiha Madara at this time should only open the kaleidoscope writing wheel, he The younger brother Quan Na should not have sacrificed.


    After confirming the random A Ninja, Charlotte exited the system space directly, waiting for Thor to adjust everything, and then launched the final battle against Jotunheim.


    New York.


    Lance Hunter and Ye Cang had arrived at the New York airport at this time.


    Lance Hunter got off the plane and said, "Ms. Ye Cang, I still have work to do here, so I won''t send you there in person."


    "I have arranged for a colleague here, and he will send you directly to the Shayin puppet shop!"


    Lance Hunter pointed to the Mercedes-Benz S300 aside, saying that the car would take her to her destination.


    "Thank you for your arrangement, it is enough for me to reach the Shayin Puppet Shop."


    "Go and do your work."


    After expressing his thanks, Ye Cang got into the car, and the driver soon started the car and drove towards the Sandyin puppet shop in Brooklyn.


    Lance Hunter watched Ye Cang get into the car and leave, and put away the smile on his face. At this moment, the agent next to him asked:


    "Sir, why don''t you send her over in person to deepen the other party''s goodwill?"


    Lance Hunt shook his head: "There is no need for this, the communication has already been communicated on the plane."


    "And sending over doesn''t bring much closer to each other, and we also have our own work to deal with."


    "Get in the car and go back to headquarters."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Lance Hunter sat on the Cadillac parked aside, then the car started and drove in the direction of the Trident Building.


    During this period of time, Yao Shidou had already mastered all the information that Charlotte gave him, and had already understood some basic common sense of the world.


    The pharmacist pushed the eyes on his nose, and a white light flashed: "It seems that I need to formulate a plan that will appear in front of S.H.I.E.L.D."

 Chapter 444： information obtained

    SHIELD.


    Trident Building.


    In Nick Fury''s office, Coulson said: "Director, Lance Hunter is here, he has some new information to report to you."


    Nick Fury nodded and said calmly: "It''s good that he can choose to send the other party to New York and take the opportunity to obtain information."


    "It saves us spending on intelligence."


    Coulson also nodded and said: "Ninjas still follow the principle of mission delegation, and can obtain some information by sending each other to their destination, which is very cost-effective for us."


    While the two were talking, there was a knock on the door of Nick Fury''s office.


    Nick Fury clicked a button on the table, and the door opened automatically.


    "come in!"


    Lance Hunt looked at the open door and walked in directly.


    When I came in, I saw that in the office, in addition to the director Nick Fury, it was Coulson who introduced himself to SHIELD.


    "Sir, I have obtained some important information through Ye Cang, and I need to report to you."


    Nick Fury nodded, then said, "Okay, what is the specific information."


    Lance Hunter said, "On the way, Ye Cang and I chatted and collected information, and learned that the location of Shayin Village can be basically determined, not in an island country."


    "Instead, in a huge desert, they built their own ninja village in an oasis in the desert."


    Coulson on the side reminded: "Lance, there is also a desert in the island country."


    Lance Hunter nodded and said: "I have considered this, the island country does have a desert, but the desert there is too small, and it is still degrading further, the sand dunes there can be easily measured by ordinary people, and it has long been Turn it into a tourist attraction.��


    "The ninjas of Sandyin Village will definitely not be hiding there."


    "It can only be the large deserts in various countries, or among the top ten deserts in the world. Only those places have enough area to hide the next Ninja village. After all, there are few people there, and generally no one will go deep into it."


    "Especially the deserts of third-party countries are more difficult to develop and are more suitable for hiding."


    "And in their names, maybe they''ve reminded us."


    "Sand Hidden Village, a village in the desert, and their ninjas are called Sand Ninja."


    "Wuyin Village, a place surrounded by fog all the year round, with a lot of fog."


    "And this kind of place is more of a coastal area, plus the concealment, it is more likely to be some small islands in the sea."


    "So far, there are still many islands in the sea that have not been thoroughly explored by humans."


    "By analogy, Konoha could be a place like a primeval forest with a lot of trees."


    "This is in line with concealment and corresponds to the name of their Shinobi village."


    Listening to Lance Hunt''s analysis, Nick Fury and Coulson thought for a while, and nodded in approval.


    Immediately, a question was raised: "Since Shayin is not in an island country, why does it appear there."


    "Maybe it might be some kind of mission over there. After all, Temari didn''t appear in the island country at first. Even Kankuro and Gaara, according to the information we learned, the place where they first appeared was directly in New York."


    Hearing this explanation, Nick Fury also recognized it, but the combined area of ??the top ten deserts in the world is much larger than that of island countries, and the difficulty of searching is even greater.


    "The other thing is the relationship between Shayin and Wuyin, which may be worse."


    "How to say?"


    "When I was talking to her, when I talked about Hidden Mist, I felt a strong killing intent."


    "That kind of hatred and killing intent makes me feel that this is not a personal factor, and the two sides may have a hostile relationship before."


    "However, one thing is strange to me, that is, when it comes to Konoha Shinobi Village, Ye Cang''s performance gives me the feeling that they are not allies."


    "But according to Temari''s information, Konoha and Sandy are allies."


    "I have some doubts about this."


    Nick Fury thought for a while and said, "We need to record this, maybe we''ll understand what''s going on later."


    "Do you understand the purpose of Ye Cang''s coming out?"


    "I have learned that she admitted that she came to be in charge of the Sandyin puppet shop, and this time she came to lead Temari, the Genin team."


    Coulson thought that the terrifying ability to control the storm when he first met the other party turned out to be just a genin.


    "According to my understanding, the ninja was established in the form of a small team, and the mode of three Genin is equipped with one leading the team."


    "Until all the members of the squad become Chunin or a higher level J��nin, they will not end their squad career."


    "By the way, there is another doubt. When we contacted Ye Cang, she was reading the book "Thames World History" (Atlas) [English] Offrey in the library. And take the book straight away."


    "But I didn''t find anything special about the book."


    At this time, according to the information obtained by Lance Hunter, Nick Fury pondered for a moment, and then said: "Lance, your performance this time is very good."


    "As expected, Coulson defied the public opinion and put you in charge of this operation."


    "The information you got is very useful to us. According to your reinforcement request, I have arranged personnel for you."


    "Next, you have to bring a chakra detector and screen the island country for me to make sure to find the location of Yinyin Village."


    "Their island country elements are so rich, they must be inextricably linked there, and there is a high possibility that Shinobi Village is stationed there."


    "It can''t be that Yinyin Village is in a country with a strong musical atmosphere."


    "Yes, sir!"


    With Lance Hunt''s departure, Nick Fury looked at Coulson and said, "What do you think of Coulson about this information."


    "Sir, the relationship between Ninja Village and Ninja Village may not be as simple as they say, there must be a lot of things we don''t know."


    "It has not been determined for the time being, and we cannot make an accurate judgment."


    "Maybe we need to win over a rebellious ninja to join us so that we can better understand the world of ninjas."


    "After all, these sporadic pieces of intelligence may completely mislead us and run counter to the actual situation."


    "As for the ninja''s leading mode, this information only gives us a little more understanding of their internal mode, and it is not very useful."


    "On the contrary, the connection between the name of Ninja Village and the location he analyzed may be more meaningful to us."


    Nick Fury nodded, and then said: "Let''s do it first, organize the information and put it in the file, and continue the work that was previously arranged."


    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 445： Leading the team Joinin-Yakura

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    the other side.


    Ye Cang sat in the car and looked at the high-rise buildings along the way. This is a more prosperous and developed city than Osaka. Looking at the people walking on the street, the material living standard is more prosperous than the people of the Land of Winds.


    Ye Cang''s heart not only sighed, it would be great if Shayin Village could occupy such a good place.


    After that, he shook his head helplessly. There are not many people in Shayin Village who came to this world, and it is impossible to occupy this land.


    It was already evening, and soon the agents of SHIELD drove the car to the door of the Sandyin Puppet Shop and stopped.


    "Ms. Ye Cang, your destination has arrived."


    "thanks!"


    After Ye Cang thanked him, he got out of the car.


    When I came to the door of Shayin''s puppet shop, I looked up at the sign above, and thought to myself: It seems that at least one of Luo Sha''s children is a puppet master, but I don''t know if it will be Chiyo''s immortal apprentice.


    Without stopping too much at the door, Ye Cang opened the door of the shop and walked inside.


    "Welcome to Shayin Puppet Shop." Remember the URL m.xbequge. com


    Just after entering the door, a Donald Duck doll at the door made a sound. This sound not only caught Ye Cang''s attention, but also caused Temari, who was sitting at the service desk, to look away from the computer and look towards the door. go.


    With the figure of Ye Cang appearing in Temari''s eyes, looking at the forehead guard on the other side''s head, knowing that this is their ninja, it seems that Lord Charlotte has brought a ninja here this time.


    Although Temari didn''t know who the other party was at this time, he immediately stood up from his seat, walked out of the service desk, and said in front of the other party:


    "Who are you, senior?"


    Ye Cang walked in from the door, looked at the girl in front of him, and said in a dull voice, "Ye Cang!"


    Hearing the word Ye Cang, Temari was stunned for a moment, then searched his memory, and soon remembered the other party''s information, active in the third ninja war, good at using the scorching blood to follow the boundary, and was known for his strength. A hero of the village of sand hidden, died in a secret mission.


    Thinking of this information, Temari''s face showed an excited look. They also came to Sandyin Village, a powerful ninja, or a powerful ninja who had already sacrificed. She was resurrected by Lord Charlotte and brought into this world. : Thank you, Lord Charlotte.


    "Lord Ye Cang, I am Temari."


    "I heard about your deeds when I was a child. You are the owner of the powerful Burning Escaper and you are the hero of Sand Ninja Village."


    "It''s really nice of you to come."


    Obviously Temari didn''t know the real reason for Ye Cang''s sacrifice. After all, it wasn''t a glorious thing. Sandyin''s senior management and his father kept it all well hidden.


    Hearing Temari''s words, Ye Cang laughed at himself: "Is it the hero of Sandyin? Haha!"


    Then Ye Cang changed the subject and asked directly, "Where are Kankuro and Gaara?"


    Seeing Ye Cang''s tone, Temari seemed to be very disdainful of the title of Shayin Hero, which made her a little confused, but she still replied:


    "Kankuro is studying his puppet, and Gaara is upstairs, so I''ll ask them to come down and meet the seniors."


    After Temari finished speaking, he turned and ran upstairs to call his two younger brothers. At the same time, he had a doubt in his heart, why Ye Cang showed disdain for the title that people worshiped.


    Soon Temari brought down his two younger brothers, Kankuro and Gaara, from upstairs.


    "Lord Yecang, this is my brother Kankuro and Gaara."


    Ye Cang looked at the three little ghosts in front of him and thought to himself: Are these the three children of that **** Luo Sha?


    This hateful guy not only stole Fengying''s position, but also killed me. It''s such a good life for such a scum to have one girl, two boys and three children.


    Ye Cang glanced at the three of them and said, "My name is Ye Cang. Your lord arranged for me to come here and let me be your leader."


    "Since I have met you, I think it is necessary to understand your strength."


    "Is there a suitable place to fight nearby, or do we have a suitable training ground here?"


    Hearing Ye Cang''s words, Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara were not surprised. They were quite happy to be able to lead the team with another powerful team.


    Temari thought for a while and then said, "Because the three of us have come here from Sandyin, and we haven''t purchased land to build a training ground yet."


    "But I know there''s a place in the suburbs of Brooklyn where there''s a lot of open space that''s perfect for sparring."


    Ye Cang nodded and said, "Lead the way!"


    "it is good!"


    After the three Temari siblings closed the shop, they took Ye Cang directly to the abandoned construction site in the suburbs. The place was overgrown with weeds, and there were no other people around. Even the homeless didn''t want to come this far.


    At this time, Ye Cang stood in front of the three Temari siblings and said, "Since I''m about to become your team leader, I need to know your strength."


    "Using all your strength, attack me."


    "Have the determination to kill me!"


    "Yes!" X3


    With the confirmation of this discussion, Temari and Kankuro disappeared in the next second, leaving only Gaara standing there.


    Ye Cang looked at the changes in front of him, his eyes fell on Gaara, and he thought to himself, "Could it be that this kid''s strength is the strongest among the three."


    At this time, Gaara was completely sealed because of Shouhe, and his insomnia was cured, and his irritable mood was completely stabilized, but he also lost the ability to transform into a human pillar, and the upper limit of his own strength was greatly affected. reduction.


    Gaara stood where he was, the stopper of the gourd behind him had been quietly opened at this time, and when he waved his hand, a mass of gravel flew out and attacked Ye Cang.


    In the eyes of Shimonin, the speed of gravel was extremely slow, but in the eyes of Ye Cang, the speed was very slow.


    "The ability similar to Luo Sha doesn''t seem to be golden sand, but ordinary yellow sand."


    Looking at the gravel that had already flown in front of him, UU Reading Ye Cang dodged Gaara''s attack with a single dodge, and at the same time deceived forward and appeared in front of Gaara in an instant.


    "Burn the legs!"


    I saw Ye Cang''s body technique, which was a powerful three-pronged kick against Gaara, and the terrifying chakra attached to his feet.


    However, the moment Ye Cang kicked out the first kick, a sand wall immediately rose in front of him to block and intercept.


    "boom!"


    With a loud bang, Gaara''s sand guardian was kicked out by Ye Cang on the spot, and the gravel was flying all over the sky, scattering around.

 Chapter 446： assessment test

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    At the moment of this blocking, Gaara stepped back and opened up the distance from Ye Cang. The gravel that had just attacked the opponent also turned back directly, sneaking a sneak attack on Ye Cang''s back.


    However, Gaara''s plan was completely within Ye Cang''s expectations. For the gravel flying behind him, he directly waved a scorching fireball, and the gravel was instantly evaporated without a trace.


    "This kind of strength can''t stop me."


    Kankuro, who was hiding on the side, saw that Ye Cang had kicked Gaara''s sand shield with a single kick. He was stunned for a moment, and thought to himself, "Is this the strength of the sand hidden hero?"


    Then he quietly took down the puppet crow behind him, ready to attack at any time.


    Temari took out the three-star fan, and Kama Itachi was summoned, ready to support Gaara at any time.


    Gaara was indifferent to Ye Cang''s words, and saw him raise his right hand.


    "Sand Showers!"


    I saw that a large amount of sand material flew out of the ground under Gaara''s feet in an instant, and five sand **** were formed in the air. With a wave of Gaara''s hand, the sand **** directly turned into sand cones, and quickly moved in the direction of Ye Cang. ''s advance.


    "Shhhhhhh!"


    In the face of the sand cone that broke through the air, Ye Cang increased his speed and rushed towards Gaara at a faster speed than the sand cone, while for the sand cone, he did it directly in the opponent''s gap. In order to avoid the action, he broke through the blockade unscathed.


    "Burn the legs!"


    Yekura did not use other ninjutsu, and still attacked Gaara with Taijutsu.


    "boom!"


    The speed of this kick was very fast, directly breaking through the gravel of Gaara''s automatic defense, kicking on the body, and then it was a faster two-hit combo, kicking Gaara directly into the air.


    Looking at Gaara who was kicked to the sky by himself, Ye Cang did not continue to attack, but frowned slightly and looked around.


    At this time, Gaara, who was kicked into the air, changed his flying body, turned into a sand substitute, disintegrated from the air, turned into gravel, and fell at the foot of Ye Cang.


    At this moment, an indifferent voice suddenly came from behind Ye Cang:


    "Sand Waterfall Funeral!"


    Seeing the gravel that just fell from Ye Cang''s feet, it suddenly tied her legs directly, and then a large amount of gravel suddenly poured out from the ground, turning into a sand ball to surround Ye Cang in the middle, and launched into the air. Squeeze, and finally a violent sand waterfall occurred.


    "boom!"


    The exploding sand ball instantly filled the battlefield with flying gravel, and the air was full of sand and dust.


    However, Kankuro, who was hiding aside, was full of horror: "I Gaara actually killed the leader Jounin."


    However, unlike Kankuro, the place where Temari was hiding was Ye Cang who was behind Gaara, and immediately shouted, "Gaara, behind!"


    When reminding Gaara, Kamdori Temari even threw Kamdori with a fan, and Kamdori was spinning at high speed in the air and attacked Haekura.


    "Little devil, being in a daze is not a good habit."


    I saw that Ye Cang kicked Gaara away with one kick, and then faced the attacking Kama Itachi, directly grabbed the high-speed rotating scythe, forcing Kama Itachi to stop.


    Ye Cang, who was holding Kam Itachi, burst out the burning chakra in his hand, and directly blasted Kam Itachi out.


    With this blow, Kama Itachi was directly sent back to the psychic world, instantly reducing the lethality of Temari by more than half.


    And Ye Cang just finished all this, but he didn''t know when, Kankuro''s crow puppet was thrown on top of Ye Cang''s head, and he saw the crow puppet immediately throwing a jade at Ye Cang below.


    A large number of explosive jade fell from the sky, and it was about to explode.


    I saw Ye Cang flew out a kunai, and directly knocked the crow out from the top of his head.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    A large amount of explosive jade was detonated, and the smoke of the explosion directly covered Ye Cang''s figure.


    At this time Kankuro looked at the smoke on the battlefield and said softly, "Did you succeed?"


    However, in the next second, a crisp voice sounded in Kankuro''s ear.


    "Little devil, if you want to sneak attack on me, it''s still a long way off!"


    Then Kankuro felt a chill on his neck, and a cold kunai was placed on his neck.


    Facing the Kunai on his neck, Kankuro immediately used his puppet stand-in technique, and the puppet black ant appeared in front of Ye Cang.


    Kankuro, who escaped the catastrophe, took the opportunity to use his secret technique: "Black secret technique, one shot!"


    Seeing Kankuro who turned into a puppet, he disintegrated in an instant, and then buckled on Ye Cang''s body, and directly put Ye Cang into the body of the puppet Black Ant.


    At this time, the sharp blades of the puppet crow''s limbs also flew over, ready to pierce Ye Cang directly in the black ant''s body.


    "boom!"


    However, before Kankuro''s crow puppet flew over, he saw the black ants of the puppet burst open. The puppet made of gold-titanium alloy, the fragments that flew out, melted directly, and the scattered fragments directly turned into pieces after landing. metal solution.


    But at the moment just now, Ye Cang used Burning Escape, and several huge Burning Escape fireballs appeared all over his body.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Chakra Monitoring Center.


    "Drip, drip, drip"


    "Alert! Alert! Chakra fluctuation detected, fluctuation level A."


    "Appearance location, Brooklyn suburbs..."


    On the monitoring, in the suburbs of Brooklyn, a huge fluctuation of red energy source was displayed, constantly reminding everyone in the room.


    Seeing that the test sites were not in the specially marked areas, the news was reported immediately. Nick Fury, who got the news, after thinking for a while, ordered Coulson to go to the scene to investigate the situation. Is there a new ninja coming, or something happened at the Sandyin puppet shop.


    Coulson, who received the order, took a team of agents and rushed towards the location detected by Chakra.


    Ye Cang came out of the black ant puppet, UU reading looked at the four flying knives that were controlled by Kankuro. The molten iron fell from the air, and Kankuro''s two puppets were all scrapped.


    Then Ye Cang appeared directly behind Kankuro in a flash, and slashed Kankuro''s neck with a single strike, knocking him out instantly.


    After solving one person, Ye Cang looked at Gaara''s position. At this time, Temari took the Samsung fan, ran out of the hidden corner, and joined Gaara, but he was going to think of Ye Cang together. attack.


    Ye Cang did not hide his figure and made a surprise attack, but walked out swaggeringly and stood in front of the two siblings.


    "The second round begins!"

 Chapter 447： you got my approval

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    As Ye Cang''s words fell, Temari stood in front of Gaara, and the three-star fan in his hand opened directly, revealing the three purple stars on the fan.


    "The whirlwind blasts the wall!"


    I saw Temari fan out a huge vacuum blade in an instant and hit Ye Cang, and the storm followed the vacuum blade.


    And Gaara, who was standing behind Temari, was not idle either, only to see his double knot seal, the sand body under the ground was completely lured out of the ground by it, and a lot of gravel followed Temari''s wind like waves. Escape, rush towards Ye Cang''s direction.


    At this moment, the terrain of the battle was instantly changed by Gaara.


    "Sand Waterfall Wind Hell!"


    I saw that Gaara used chakra to lure the gravel out into a powerful tornado, while Temari on the side continued to wave the three-star fan, increasing the power of Gaara''s ninjutsu and letting the vacuum blade enter the wind. in hell.


    Standing in the storm, Ye Cang looked at the swirling gravel around him and the vacuum blade that attacked from time to time, but there was no fear at all, only the chakra gushing out from his body, the momentum of a shadow-level powerhouse. revealed in an instant.


    Ye Cang spun and waved his hands, and the scorching fireballs appeared above his head, and they spun rapidly, and more and more scorching fireballs appeared.


    The scorching fireballs that finally flew, gathered above Ye Cang''s head, forming a huge ''sun'', making the Brooklyn suburbs, which were already night, instantly look like day.


    I saw the sun that Ye Cang held, and began to absorb the air flow towards the surroundings. The storm that Gaara and Temari created were all sucked into it and turned into a terrifying hot steam. The gravel in the sky also changed itself under the scorching power. The structure changed from grit to liquid.


    "Profound Truth, Burning Escape, Yaoyang!"


    Ye Cang held up the huge sun, and instead of smashing it in the direction of Gaara and the others, it slammed into the ground under his feet.


    "boom!"


    A huge explosion was generated under Ye Cang''s feet, and a terrifying air wave pushed forward, destroying everything they passed, and Gaara and Temari in the distance were directly lifted to the ground by this air wave.


    As for the joint ninjutsu of Temari and Gaara, it was broken the moment Burning Escape Yaoyang appeared.


    After the explosion, the terrain at the foot of Ye Cang that was changed by Gaara turned into red crystals. Made a red colored glaze, the terrain of this area was directly changed twice.


    Ye Cang left the spot in a flash and appeared in front of Temari and Gaara.


    Gaara looked at Ye Cang standing in front of him and said, "We lost!"


    But Gaara knew clearly that if Ye Cang hadn''t finally controlled the power of ninjutsu, and the target of the attack was not them, he and Temari would have been killed in an instant with the blow just now.


    In particular, he knew better that Ye Cang was more testing their strength, and did not use the blood to kill them. Otherwise, his sand could block the physical attack, but he would not be able to stop the scorching steam kill. Instantly dry the moisture and become a mummified corpse.


    Ye Cang looked at the two who fell to the ground, but smiled: "You have my approval."


    "Go, wake up that guy Kankuro."


    "Yes!"


    Temari responded, and immediately ran to the place where Kankuro fainted to wake him up.


    Kankuro, who woke up leisurely, looked at his sister Temari and said, "The battle is over?"


    "It''s over, we lost, but we got the approval of Teacher Ye Cang."


    Kankuro looked at the puppet fragment he had placed on himself, and after gathering it, he walked over, stood in front of Ye Cang and said, "Mr. Ye Cang."


    Looking at Luo Sha''s three children and calling himself teacher, Ye Cang didn''t say anything, but nodded in response.


    At this time, Coulson and the S.H.I.E.L.D. team also rushed over. At the moment when the night turned to day, Coulson and others also saw it, and immediately accelerated the speed of the car.


    Several cars just drove in front of everyone, but the tires of the cars were instantly melted by the high temperature on the ground. Coulson was so frightened that he didn''t get out of the car, but climbed onto the front of the car.


    Looking at Temari and Ye Cang in front of them, he asked, "Everyone, what happened here, even the terrain has changed."


    "Is there an enemy attacking here?"


    Seeing that it was Coulson, Temari said, "Mr. Yecang, this is Coulson, an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. He was mainly the one who entrusted us with some intelligence missions before."


    Hearing Temari''s introduction, Coulson, who was standing on the roof of the car, said, "Hello, Ms. Yecang, I''m Coulson from S.H.I.E.L.D."


    Ye Cang glanced at the other party, and then said, "We just had a sparring assessment. As for the change in terrain, it was left over from the destruction of ninjutsu."


    Coulson looked at the completely changed terrain, and was a little stunned. The destructive power of ninjas is simply too frightening. Is this the terrifying strength of leading the team?


    It looks even more terrifying than the shadow-level betrayal and ninja flying section.


    Before Coulson could speak, Temari said, "We bought the area around this land."


    "Please arrange for Agent Coulson to coordinate, we need to build a training ground."


    "You don''t want it either. Every time we compete and train, let''s make a bigger move elsewhere."


    Hearing Temari''s words, Coulson''s face did not become ugly, but with a professional smile, he said, "Ms. Temari, this piece of land is very valuable, and it is not easy to acquire it."


    "Of course you can also use physique boosters as funds."


    Hearing the physique enhancer, Ye Cang didn''t understand what it was, but instead of looking at the mouth to speak, he looked at Temari.


    Temari shook his head and said, "I have U.S. dollars. The specific price, Coulson, you can just give me the bill when the time comes."


    "This matter is not troublesome for you."


    "Of course, if you think it''s troublesome, just pretend I didn''t say it, and I''ll contact someone else to deal with it."


    Coulson smiled and said: "No trouble, since Ms. Temari has spoken, I will help you deal with it."


    "Then trouble you, Mr. Coulson."


    Then Temari looked at Ye Cang and said, "Teacher Ye Cang, shall we return to the puppet shop now?"


    "The test is over, then let''s go back!"


    Then the four people flashed and disappeared in front of Coulson with a swish, leaving only Coulson and others who came.


    At this time, there was no supply of chakra, and the hot ground cooled down, but the wheels of the car that Coulson and others were riding in merged with the ground.

 Chapter 448： night talk

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Ignoring how Coulson and the others left, Ye Cang, Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara returned directly to the Sandyin puppet shop.


    It was late at night, and Temari brought Ye Cang to a room on the second floor of the puppet shop.


    "Mr. Yecang, you will live here in the future."


    "All the toiletries in the room are ready and brand new. If you need anything else, you can tell me."


    Ye Cang glanced at the room, and the decoration was very luxurious, much better than his own room in Shayin Village. He had to sigh at the abundance of supplies in this world.


    "Everything is complete, nothing else needs to be prepared."


    Hearing that Ye Cang had no other needs, Temari was about to leave.


    "Come over Temari and take a seat, tell me about the changes in Sandyin Village after the Third Ninja World War."


    Ye Cang really wanted to know what path the Shayin Village, which was ruled by Luo Sha, would go after her death. For a person who betrayed himself, Ye Cang was not very optimistic about the Shayin Village he was in charge of, but There is no way, the ability of Rosa''s to control Jinsha is a good supplement for Shinobi Village, which has just ended the battle and needs to develop.


    Hearing Ye Cang''s words, Temari thought that the other party, as the hero of Sand Hidden Village, must be looking forward to the days when Sand Shinobi did not witness the recovery from the Third Ninja World War to peace.


    "Okay, Teacher Ye Cang."


    Temari sat down on the sofa and began to talk about what he knew about the history of Sandyin Village after the Third World War.


    Following Temari''s description, Ye Cang felt a sense of responsibility in his heart, with disdain, disappointment, anger, sadness and other emotions.


    On the one hand, he sneered in his heart, you Luo Sha is nothing but the same. You did such a despicable thing in order to keep Fengying safe, but still did not lead Sha Yin out of the predicament. Instead, it made the life of the villagers more difficult. Also taken by Konoha.


    On the other hand, I really feel sad for the villagers in Shayin, that is, the life of the villagers in Shayin did not get better after her death. Shayin Village is still the weakest of the five major Ninja villages, with the worst living environment and materials. The most scarce Ninja village.


    And with Temari''s final narration, Sand Hidden Village was tricked by Orochimaru to attack Konoha with Tongyin Shinobi, but his own Kazekage Luosha was killed by Orochimaru in the middle.


    The attack on Konoha became a big hole. Sandyin lost a lot of money for this, but he did not gain any practical benefits. Although Orochimaru killed Konoha''s three generations of Hokage, he also assassinated four generations of Kazekage. , it feels more like the fourth generation of Fengying has become the funeral of the third generation of Fengying.


    It can be said that this cooperation has caused Sha Yin to lose a lot.


    Hearing this, Ye Cang scolded directly, "Luo Sha, this idiot."


    At the same time, he also sighed in his heart: I believed in the village and was betrayed and killed, but Luo Sha believed that allies were killed. Maybe this is a **** for tat.


    Hearing Ye Cang scolding his father, Temari didn''t know what to say, but he didn''t have a big rebuttal emotion, just kept silent, but after thinking about it, he said:


    "But Ye Cang-sensei, Orochimaru was also brought to this world by Lord Charlotte, and it was Orochimaru when he obtained the title of Sannin."


    Hearing that Orochimaru from the Second Ninja World War was brought over, Ye Cang was stunned, but he thought of his apprentice scroll, will his apprentice scroll also come to this world?


    "Do you know rolls?"


    "She''s my apprentice, how was your life in Shinobi Village?"


    However, Ye Cang didn''t get the answer he wanted to know, Temari shook his head.


    "Mr. Yecang, I don''t know Juan, and I don''t know much about her situation."


    "Maybe in the sand ninja brought by Charlotte in the future, someone will know about the situation, but as your apprentice, the other party will not be too bad."


    Ye Cang sighed a little. It seemed that after he left, his apprentice did not make his name in Shayin Village and became a top ninja.


    You must know the original volume, but he worked hard to become the top powerhouse of Sandyin.


    The information he wanted to know was almost understood, so Ye Cang stopped asking about the Ninja world, but asked about another matter.


    "Temari, what''s the matter with the physique booster that Agent Coulson mentioned earlier?"


    "That''s an enhancement potion developed by Lord Charlotte for Tsunade. It is mainly aimed at ordinary people and has no effect on ninjas."


    "It can enhance the physical fitness and various abilities of ordinary people, and there is a similar one for sale in Lord Charlotte."


    "Our Sandy Puppet Shop mainly uses it to exchange for some metal materials, metals with the same properties as chakra metals."


    Ye Cang nodded thoughtfully. After a brief understanding of the operation of the puppet shop here, she did not keep Temari to continue explaining. After all, she had already come to this world. In the days to come, she would have time to learn more.


    Then Ye Cang opened his mouth and said:


    "Temari, thank you for telling me about Sandyin''s future situation, it''s not too early, you should go back and rest."


    "Teacher Ye Cang, these are all things I should do."


    "You have a good rest, we will see you tomorrow."


    As Temari left, Ye Cang washed up and fell asleep, but after Coulson returned to S.H.I.E.L.D., he immediately raised Ye Cang''s danger level.


    At the same time, there is also doubt about the identity of Ye Cang as a Shang Nin. Is this guy really a Shang Nin?


    I feel that her destructive power is even more terrifying than the shadow-level Feiduan.


    The night passed quickly.


    the other side.


    In the underground cave in Jotunheim, Sol stood up at this time.


    "Charlotte, my state has returned to the best, and my divine power has fully recovered, and we can start."


    Looking at the spirited Sol, Charlotte was a little surprised.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Charlotte took the items she took out of the underground cave back into the storage space, and UU read took Sol to the direction of Jotun Royal Court, and took care of herself and Solga on the way. The invisibility spell was put on to prevent the two from being discovered in advance by the other party before they reached the Jotun Royal Court.


    Charlotte and Thor were flying high in the sky, and the closer they got to the royal court of Jotun, the more frost giants and mountain giants they saw along the way.


    A large number of scouts were scattered by the two clans just to find the two of them. However, what they did not expect at all was that the target they were looking for was found by themselves at this time, and they were already heading towards their royal court.


    In order not to create too much movement and sonic booms caused by flying, the flight of the two is not fast, but no matter how slow the speed is, they will eventually arrive.


    After spending a certain amount of flight time, the royal court of Jotun appeared in the eyes of the two.

 Chapter 449： Oi Saying Hi

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    As the Court of Jotun appeared in front of Charlotte and Sol, a large number of camps also appeared in their field of vision.


    At this time, the camps of the Frost Giants and the Mountain Giants were divided on two sides, and they seemed to be distinct and did not live together.


    A large number of frost giants and mountain giants walked around in their respective camps, and it seemed that the boundless troops gathered together.


    After a simple count, there are eight camps of the frost giants, and the camps of the mountain giants are divided into twelve giants. Seeing this terrifying number, Sol is also a little stunned.


    Charlotte looked at the camp below, which was in line with the information she had, and said to Sol: "Laketu, Huokebing, how about we go say hello to the two clans."


    Sol glanced at Charlotte, then at Miao Ernir in his hand, and said, "Leave it to me from the mountain giant, and to you from the frost giant."


    "Okay, but if you can''t take it anymore, you can bring the enemy to my side."


    "If you really can''t do it, fly to the sky to avoid it. I believe that with your strength, these things can still be done."


    Hearing Charlotte say this, Sol said: "If you need support, you can bring the enemy to my side, and I will smash them all with a hammer."


    Seeing Sol''s arrogant appearance, Charlotte didn''t care, but smiled: "Okay, if I really need support, I won''t be polite to you."


    Hearing Charlotte say this, Sol was embarrassed, but he didn''t say anything, and flew directly to the top of the mountain giant''s camp.


    "Burning Escaping Profound Truth, Yaoyang!"


    I saw Charlotte condensed a huge burning sun in her hands. In order to achieve the best effect, she even strengthened her ninjutsu effect with the Dragon Treasure Ring.


    With the use of Charlotte''s ninjutsu, the invisibility on the body is also broken.


    With the continuous input of Chakra, the sun in Charlotte''s hand is getting bigger and bigger, and the heat generated is even more terrifying.


    At this time, the frost giant in the camp below felt a little dazed by the sudden scorching, and looked up at the sky, wondering why it was so hot today.


    "Why are there two suns in the sky?"


    A frost giant shouted in surprise at this time.


    "God, the sun is down."


    Charlotte held up the condensed scorching sun with both hands, and smashed it towards the frost giant''s camp below.


    "No~"


    As the scorching sun continued to fall, the scorching temperature and terrifying heat wave were as if the sun was falling.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    With the exclamation of the frost giant, Burning Escape��Yaoyang smashed into the camp, and the next second dazzling white light flashed from the frost giant''s camp. At this moment, it seemed to block the light of the sun, and then a skyrocketed A huge mushroom cloud rose from the ground, and then followed by a heat wave that could make people instantly mummified.


    As the mushroom cloud dissipated, a huge deep pit appeared in the frost giant''s camp, and the bottom of the deep pit was completely crystallized, and wherever the heat wave went, the ice house built by the frost giant instantly vaporized and disappeared, and The frost giant hit by the heat wave died on the spot.


    A frost giant''s command camp was directly scrapped by Charlotte''s trick.


    And Sol on the other side.


    At this time, he held the Thor''s Hammer in his hand, and the lightning flashed on his body, turning into a huge thunder, and came a hammer technique that shot into the sky.


    "I am Thor, the **** of thunder, for the glory of Asgard!"


    Sol rushed from the sky to a camp of the mountain giants, and the Thor''s Hammer in his hand smashed violently on the ground.


    "boom!"


    A huge thunderous sound resounded throughout the camp, and terrifying lightning spread around the camp with Sol as the center.


    Under this blow, the ground was like a violently fluctuating ocean wave, rolling up and down and bursting instantly, while the mountain giant hit by the lightning instantly turned into pieces of scorched earth and scattered on the ground.


    Charlotte and Sol''s attack, like a battle horn, instantly made the two clans stationed around Jotun Royal Court react instantly. It is really too great for the movement of the two.


    "Enemy attack!"


    The horn of the battle was blown in an instant, and Jotun and Fabti, who were in the royal court at this time, heard the movement outside and rushed out instantly.


    Seeing that the two camps were destroyed and countless people were killed or injured, the expressions of the two of them became ugly.


    One of Jotun and Fabti paved the road with ice and looked at the camp from a high altitude, while the other one had dirt and rocks appearing under their feet and sent it to the high altitude.


    The two looked at Sol and Charlotte on the battlefield and said directly, "Okay, very good."


    "I haven''t found you yet, but you came to the door yourself."


    "All commanders, go to me, and catch them both for me."


    However, the two held their own identities, believing that Sol and Charlotte were both juniors, and they did not end up in person, but let their subordinates take action.


    The leaders of the camps of the two tribes all came out and rushed in the direction of Charlotte and Sol, while the soldiers of the other frost giants and mountain giants also appeared continuously, killing them.


    Charlotte looked at the Frost Giant who rushed over first, but was not afraid at all. As soon as the Frost Giant''s attack came close, the scorching fireball floating around him evaporated into a mummified corpse.


    "Burning Escape Fireball Flurry!"


    I saw the steam fireball formed by the scorching escape, with Charlotte as the center, performing a rotating attack, and instantly cleared a large area of ??frost giants.


    But the ground under Charlotte''s feet became dry and cracked under this heat wave, like a desert.


    the other side.


    With Thor''s Hammer in hand, Sol is not afraid of the mountain giants whose minimum heights are three meters and five or six meters high. With a single hammer, he directly smashes a mountain giant into rubble.


    Miaolnir''s automatic lightning attack is even more terrifying for the lethality of the giants of the sandy mountains.


    The mountain giants died when they touched them, and they were injured when they rubbed them. The soldiers of the two races could not stop the two of them at all.


    At this time, the leaders of the two clans also rushed over, and Sol saw a huge mountain giant who jumped up and appeared in front of Sol.


    "Sol, UU reading stop here!"


    "Giants of the mountains, you dare to start a war, and you will definitely be defeated by my Thor!"


    Thor held Thor''s hammer directly and smashed it at the opponent, but the mountain giant commander did not attack Thor''s hammer, but directly attacked Thor himself, and saw a soil spear on the ground jumping directly from the ground out and slammed into Thor''s stomach.


    "boom!"


    The soil spear slammed into Thor''s abdomen directly when he swung his hammer, and instantly knocked Thor out.


    Sol, who was knocked into the air, rolled on the ground for a while, and the Thor''s Hammer in his hand fell to the side.

 Chapter 450： psychic manifestation

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Just as Saul was about to stand up, the ground under him suddenly turned into quicksand, so that he couldn''t use any strength. Instead, he kept sinking down because of his movements.


    Seeing such a result, Thor stretched out his right hand instead of moving, but he wanted to recall his Thor''s Hammer.


    As he stretched out his hand, Miaoernier seemed to have his own wisdom. He flew directly from the ground and rushed towards Sol. On the way, a mountain giant wanted to block, but was directly smashed by Miaoernier. on the spot.


    Sol got Thor''s Hammer, and a smile appeared on his face. With a stroke of the hammer above his head, he immediately took him out of the quicksand and flew into the sky.


    Seeing that Thor broke free from the quicksand, the mountain giant commander stopped his attack and picked up his hands from the ground.


    "Saul, you can''t escape today."


    Regarding the words of the commander-level mountain giant, Sol laughed:


    "I never thought of escaping."


    Seeing Thor holding Thor''s Hammer, he rushed towards the opponent directly, but as soon as the opponent waved, a large number of soil spears flew towards Thor.


    "Boom Boom Boom"


    The earth spears were all smashed into pieces by Thor''s Hammer, and the opponent''s attack did not stop Thor in the slightest. Remember the URL m.xbeqge. com


    "Death to me!"


    Sol flew to the front of the opponent, holding the hammer of Thor, and bombarded the opponent.


    "boom!"


    The Thor''s Hammer, with its powerful power, directly blasted the commander-level mountain giant in front of him.


    However, when the opponent fell to the ground, the injury on the body immediately recovered quickly, but it was the ability of the opponent''s heart of the earth, standing on the ground, the power of the earth would continuously restore its injury and strengthen its strength.


    However, the soldiers of the surrounding mountain giants were not idle. They immediately waved their weapons and attacked Sol. Some of them had long-range abilities to summon earth spears, ground cracks, etc. to attack.


    In an instant, Sol was once again caught in a siege.


    the other side.


    In front of Charlotte, a commander-level frost giant also ran, and he came to Charlotte and said, "Who are you and why do you want to help Asgard."


    Charlotte glanced at the other party and said indifferently: "Supreme Merlin - Charlotte Doyle!"


    "The one who killed you, the frost giant Bingst."


    Following Charlotte''s answer, Fabti and Jotun, who were watching the battle at the entrance of the royal court, also heard the title.


    Jotun murmured after thinking for a while, "Is that guy Merlin''s heir?"


    At this time, Fabti said: "I heard that the old guy Merlin has left long ago. What about his descendant, who blocks our way and will die."


    Jotun, however, remembered the guy who was holding a staff and rushed up with a lighting spell, looking at Charlotte below.


    "I want to see how much Merlin he has acquired, how dare he intervene in the war between Asgard and the Nine Realms."


    Charlotte ignored Bingster''s arrogance, and her hands were sealed.


    "Wood Dun��Wood Clone Technique!"


    The next second, Charlotte''s figure turned into two.


    Charlotte looked at her wooden clone and said, "I''ll leave the trash around you."


    The wooden avatar glanced at the army of frost giants that came around, but without the slightest fear, he directly formed a seal with his hands.


    "Spirituality, Blue Snake!"


    "Spirituality �� Toadji!"


    "Spirituality �� Ninja turtle!"


    "Spirituality, Kama Itachi!"


    But it was Charlotte''s wooden avatar who directly used the psychic technique frantically, and the hundred-meter-long Blue Snake, the thirty-six-meter-high Toad Ji and others were all led over.


    With the appearance of the four psychic beasts, the atmosphere of the entire battlefield changed. It was just that the size of the blue snake and toadji was too huge.


    Charlotte''s body saw this scene, and after thinking for a while, I saw that he also had a seal on his hands, and the chakra on his body was also a lot of output.


    "Spirituality �� Slug Immortal!"


    As Charlotte poured a large amount of Chakra into the psychic, a slug with a height of 300 meters was summoned by Charlotte.


    To summon the slug body, Charlotte used a full 10-calorie Chakra, and a slug like a hill was summoned. This is only a small part of the body of the slug fairy, not the entire size.


    "boom!"


    The arrival of the living scorpion directly crushed a large number of frost giants under him, and the psychic beasts such as Toad Ji also directly cleaned up the frost giants at their feet.


    "Lord Charlotte!" X5


    As all the psychic beasts except the ninja dog were summoned, the tall body of the frost giant became an ant-like existence in front of these three huge psychic beasts.


    "Everyone, this war is up to you."


    Hearing Charlotte''s orders, the various psychic beasts immediately plunged into the war.


    "Toad slash!"


    "Slug Acid Jet!"


    "Blue snake dancing!"


    "Tu Dun��Tu Liubi!"


    "Scythe Flying Blade!"


    The five psychic beasts chose the battlefield in three directions. Ninja Turtle and Blue Snake were in charge of one direction, Kama Itachi and Toad Ji were in charge of one direction, and Slug Fairy was in charge of one direction alone.


    All the psychic beasts used their own housekeeping skills. Among them, the attack of the slug immortal was the most terrifying. A huge amount of acid was sprayed out and spread 500 meters directly in the direction in front of them. The frost giant on the ground was in The moment it touched the acid, it was swallowed and dissolved, and a large area of ??the enemy on the battlefield was cleaned up in an instant.


    Toad Ji is also unequivocal. With a body size of thirty-six meters, the ground shakes for a while with each jump, and the giant blade in his hand swept across. Every time he slashed, the frost giant within a dozen meters was directly hacked to death. The Kama Itachi jumped into the air and attacked a large number of flying scythes dropped below.


    The huge size of the blue snake burrowed directly into the ground, and the ground immediately swayed and swayed. From time to time, a terrifying snake tail would be pulled out from under the ground, smashing the frost giant on the spot, and at the same time releasing snake venom~www.novelhall. A green poisonous mist with a range of 100 meters immediately appeared on the battlefield. The frost giant who inhaled the snake venom directly knelt down and covered his neck. After a few seconds, he fell to the ground and lost his life.


    The Ninja Turtle cooperates with the Blue Snake, blocking the enemy from time to time with the earth flow wall, and using its own ninjutsu to increase the Blue Snake''s defense, so that the frost giant will not touch it and cause direct frostbite.


    When Bingst saw that the scene of the battlefield had changed so much in an instant, he immediately shouted in pain:


    "Charlotte~"


    With Bingst''s roar, Charlotte directly bombarded the past with a molten red ball.


    Bingster jumped, dodged Charlotte''s attack, and immediately shouted: "Come and help me, solve those beasts for me!"

 Chapter 451： Playing a big knife in front of Guan Gongs gate

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Following Bingston''s cry, several sturdy and incomparably tall frost giants immediately jumped into the battlefield.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    However, seven other commander-level frost giants also rushed to the battlefield, and then six of them, a group of two, chased the psychic beasts in the other three directions.


    They want to stop the slaughter of these psychic beasts, with the huge number of frost giants, but they cannot be consumed like this.


    There are only two of the 8 commander-level frost giants left, and on the battlefield Charlotte has a wooden clone of herself besides herself.


    "Bingster, why are there two supreme Merlins here."


    "Jerga, this is his clone, but it also has the ability to attack. We are one by one. If his clone is broken, we will support the other party."


    "it is good!"


    Charlotte and her wooden clone looked at each other, and each chose an opponent.


    "drink!"


    I saw Charlotte''s wooden clone shouting loudly and posing in a fighting posture, even the light blue chakra spewed out from the body, covering the whole body.


    The momentum of the shadow-level powerhouse was all highlighted, and he saw him stepping forward on the ground.


    "boom!"


    The entire earth started from Charlotte (wood)''s feet, and immediately went in the direction of Jerga, and a huge crack appeared, as if it was going to be swallowed up.


    Looking at the crack that suddenly spread, Jerga jumped vigorously, raised his whole body high, and rushed towards Charlotte (wood).


    "Strange power!"


    I saw Charlotte''s wooden avatar, a basketball-sized blue chakra condensed on the fist of her right hand, and smashed it towards Jerga, who was pounced.


    Looking at the smashing fist, Jerga''s face showed a hideous smile, and an ice blade immediately condensed on his arm, stabbing directly at Charlotte''s fist.


    "boom!"


    The ice blade condensed on Gergar''s right arm was directly smashed by Charlotte (wood), and he himself flew back like a cannonball at a faster speed than when he came.


    Jerga was bombarded and smashed several walls in a row, and finally was bombed into a hill, and then stopped.


    "cough!"


    A mouthful of pale blue blood spit out from Jergar''s mouth, which obviously made him seriously injured.


    "It seems that the main body is on my side, Bingston, you have to come and support me quickly."


    At this time, only half of his right arm was left, and he dared to punch fists with the strange force, even if he hated it, he was killed on the spot, and he was not enough to watch.


    With the intention of taking advantage of your illness and killing you, the wooden clone rushed over with a flash and fought with the opponent.


    And the other side.


    Charlotte''s body and Bingston were facing each other at this time, and ice walls appeared in all directions of the two of them, and they soon surrounded them.


    Bingston jumped and appeared in front of an ice wall. When he reached out and touched the ice wall, he disappeared into it.


    In the next moment, Bingston seemed to appear in the ice wall in all directions.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Charlotte froze for a moment. This is a bit like the white magic mirror ice crystal. As expected, they are all playing with ice. It seems that there is something to think about.


    At this time, a large number of ice thorns suddenly shot out from the ice wall in all directions, attacking Charlotte, and the ground under his feet suddenly grew ice lances, stabbing him.


    Looking at the sudden change, Charlotte used the Shunjutsu to evade and then immediately cast Ninjutsu.


    "Fire Escape, Phoenix Immortal Fire Technique!"


    Fireballs were spit out by Charlotte and hit the ice thorns.


    However, not all of the fireballs and ice thorns collided and exploded. Most of the fireballs passed through the past, hit the ice wall, and then went out. Only a few fireballs and ice thorns occurred. normal bombardment.


    "Illusion?"


    Charlotte frowned slightly, really playing a big knife in front of Guan Gong, and then shouted: "Sharing Eyes Open!"


    The next moment Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes appeared in his eye sockets, and Charlotte looked towards the surrounding ice wall.


    Charlotte''s mouth curled slightly: "I found you!"


    "Illusion �� Binding!"


    Bingston hid in the ice wall, and suddenly found himself unable to move. A huge maple tree suddenly appeared behind him and wrapped around his body, trapping him firmly in place.


    At this time, Charlotte''s figure appeared on the tree, and the Kunai in his hand stabbed at the position of Bingston''s heart.


    "Do not!"


    With a cry of Bingston, he lost his life.


    However, in reality, Charlotte''s footsteps did not move in the slightest, and she had been standing still without moving.


    At this time, the ice wall in all directions suddenly began to shatter, and Bingston''s figure also appeared in an ice wall. As the ice wall shattered, he also collapsed to the ground, his eyes were motionless.


    But in the illusion space, he thought that he had been killed by Charlotte, that is, he died on the spot.


    Seeing that her enemy had been resolved, Charlotte looked in Sol''s direction.


    Sol, on the other side, was not having a good time at this time. He was surrounded by four mountain giants at the commander level, and falling rocks, earth spears, and ground fissures were continuously bombarding him.


    However, it was these mountain giants who did not give Sol a chance to get close at all, trapped him firmly in the middle, and kept a certain distance from him.


    As long as Thor dares to let Thor''s Hammer go out to attack one of them, the attacks of the remaining three will definitely hit Thor.


    At this time, Thor swung the Thor''s Hammer like a shield to wrap himself in the middle, protecting him from the opponent''s attack.


    Charlotte saw that there was no danger in Thor, but she did not go to support, but came to Bingston, and directly put the other party''s body into the storage space, but he knew that this guy had frost on his body Crystal, but a good thing to recharge.


    The face of Fabti, who was watching at this time, was a little ugly. The Frost Giant seemed to be unable to stop the Supreme Merlin. The helpers he summoned, the huge ones, were no weaker than the commander.


    Fabti was about to get up and join the fight to take down Charlotte.


    Jotun on the side said, "You wait for the junior, why do you need me to take action."


    Seeing that Jotun had issued an order, the other commander-level mountain giants who had not yet joined the battlefield walked out of the four and ran directly in the direction of Charlotte.


    So far, eight of the twelve leaders of the mountain giants have already invested in them, and the other four are commanding other mountain giants from a distance, harassing and attacking Saul from time to time.


    Charlotte had just collected the things, the next moment the ground under his feet shook, and four 8-meter-high mountain giants surrounded him.


    PS: There are still 3 chapters in the afternoon, ask for a monthly pass!

 Chapter 452： Amaterasu

    Looking at the mountain giant who surrounded her, Charlotte didn''t panic at all, but calculated in her heart that she would have to buy another 8,000 gold coins.


    "That''s it!" 4


    The four mountain giants surrounding Charlotte spoke together.


    In the next second, all the earth-based attacks such as falling rocks, earth spears, and quicksand attacked Charlotte. Among them, a mountain giant held a huge stone pillar in his hand and smashed it towards Charlotte.


    At this time, the ground under Charlotte''s feet softened into quicksand, and he was about to be swallowed up. A huge rock fell from the sky above his head, and three soil spears flew out from the ground and stabbed directly, plus a mountain giant''s hand. Carrying a stone pillar in it, he smashed it down together.


    However, as soon as the four of them appeared on the field, they directly cooperated with the attack, but they wanted to directly take Charlotte with one blow.


    "boom!"


    The stone pillars and rocks hit Charlotte, making a huge roar. After the attack fell, a huge amount of dust was thrown up. With Charlotte in the center, the visibility became very low, and it blocked everyone''s sight. sight.


    As the smoke and dust dissipated, only a piece of hammered stand-in wood remained in place, but Charlotte''s figure disappeared.


    "Water Escape Water Rush!"


    Charlotte used the avatar technique to dodge the attack, and then folded her hands together and summoned water that was spinning and rising rapidly like a tornado. After that, the water spread like a waterfall and attacked the four mountain giants standing in place. form a galloping river.


    The big river rushed past the four of them, and directly knocked the huge body of the mountain giant to the ground and rolled in the river, but it did not cause too many casualties. After all, the body of the mountain giant was there.


    However, Charlotte did not stop attacking, and her hands were sealed again.


    "Let''s go away!"


    A lot of thunder and lightning spread along the water to the four mountain giants, but Charlotte did not intend to end like this.


    "Thunderbolt lightning strike!" 4


    Having passed the Dragon''s Treasure Ring, Charlotte immediately performed four Thunder Ninjutsu, rewarding each of the four mountain giants with a thunderbolt.


    The four mountain giants who fell into the water were first hit by the lightning in the water, and then there was a sudden lightning in the sky, and they choked on their bodies again, causing all of them to be traumatized to a certain extent.


    "drink!"


    I saw a mountain giant shouting loudly, and a huge earth platform immediately rose under his feet, pushing all four of them out of the water, and all of them got out of the water.


    The water hit the soil platform, setting off huge waves, but it did not wash away the soil platform.


    At this time, the four of them all had some scorched black color left by the thunder and lightning, but as their feet stepped on the ground again, the scorched black color on their bodies began to fade, and their injuries recovered.


    At this time, some warriors of the frost giants appeared near the water stream. I saw that they touched the water surface with their hands. The next moment the water stream began to freeze. In just a few breaths, the rushing river turned into a frozen cold water. ice.


    the other side.


    On the battlefield of psychic beasts, at this time, Kama Itachi and Ninja turtle had been beaten back to the psychic world under siege and dissipated on the battlefield.


    Facing the two Frost Giants at the commander level, Toadji couldn''t take advantage of it for a while. His Water and Iron Cannon would not do much damage to the Frost Giants. Instead, it would turn into an ice ball the moment the opponent touched to attack it.


    Fortunately, Toadji is huge, and with its short knife, although it didn''t take advantage of it, it didn''t suffer any big losses. Frost giants at the command level, but they have no time to kill the ordinary but seemingly endless Frost Giants.


    On the other hand, the blue snake is a little uncomfortable. Its attack ability is a little single, and its ability to burrow into the ground is also limited by the opponent''s use of ice, and the opponent''s attack on it leaves a lot of ice. Scar, but had no choice but to keep the poisonous mist on, making it difficult for the leaders of the two frost giants to approach it, but with its appearance, they could use the poisonous mist to take away some nearby frost giants.


    At this time, the only force was the Slug Immortal. One of the two frost giants who blocked her had been completely dissolved by her acid and turned into residue and left on the scene.


    The other one was also seriously injured and was dodging the slug''s attack. He was really 300 meters in size. With its terrifying splitting and healing abilities, the commander-level frost giant couldn''t hurt her at all.


    Wherever they passed, the acid was sprayed, and all the frost giants around were melted, and even if some frost giants who ran to the slug wanted to use the ability of freezing to damage the living slug, they were killed the moment their hands touched the slug. It was swallowed into the body, and it was directly swallowed and dissipated.


    As for Charlotte''s Mudun clone, he just used his strange force to completely beat the Frost Giant who was fighting against him in the cave, and collected the opponent''s ice crystals.


    So far, three of the eight frost giant leaders have died in battle, and one of the remaining five is struggling to support, and there is a possibility of dying at the hands of slugs at any time Look back to Charlotte. .


    Look at the four mountain giants not far away, and the frost giants who have broken through the direction of Toad Ji and come around.


    Looking at the steady stream of enemies, Charlotte is not ready to hold back any more, he wants to fight quickly.


    The next second, I saw Charlotte Sangouyu''s writing wheel spinning rapidly, forming a kaleidoscope of writing wheels.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Charlotte looked at a commander-level mountain giant, and the next second, black flames instantly appeared on the opponent''s body.


    The black flame appeared very suddenly, and appeared on the mountain giant Hilton without any warning.


    "Ah, what flame is this!"


    Sheldon wailed in pain as he slapped the black flames on his body with both hands.


    The other three mountain giants saw this, and one of them reminded: "Quickly use the power of the earth to recover."


    The other person said to the Frost Giant on the side: "The Frost Giant, go and use your ice power to put out the flames on Sheldon."


    Three of the frost giants around came out immediately, came to Sheldon''s side, and reached out to use the power of ice to extinguish the flames of Amaterasu.


    However, at the moment of contact, Amaterasu''s flame spread toward the frost giant.


    "what!"


    The three frost giants who came into contact with the flame of Amaterasu ignited themselves instantly, and they were burned to ashes with their fast speed.


    While Sheldon mobilized his earth power to recover, he howled in pain.


    But his recovery speed was not as fast as Amaterasu''s burning damage, and soon the power of the earth was used up, and Sheldon was directly burned to death on the spot.


    It was not until he died completely that the flame of Amaterasu had no burning target, and then dissipated.

 Chapter 453： monthly reading

    As Sheldon died under the flames of Amaterasu, the commanders of the remaining three mountain giants looked at Charlotte with a hint of fear.


    They were a little puzzled as to why this black flame appeared so suddenly, and even more why it could not be extinguished.


    At this time, the commander of one of the mountain giants directly shouted: "What kind of flame is this?"


    "The Inextinguishable Flame of Amaterasu!"


    Following Charlotte''s answer, the three all looked at the person who answered.


    Then he murmured, "Amaterasu?"


    Obviously, he thought about it for a while, but he didn''t know what Amaterasu was. He didn''t remember the name of this flame, but he knew now that such a black flame was called Amaterasu.


    Suddenly a pair of scarlet kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes appeared in his eyes, the next second the world in his eyes changed, and he appeared in a strange world.


    "Monthly Reading!"


    But it was Charlotte who directly activated the Profound Truth Skill Monthly Reading to the mountain giant who looked at her and asked questions.


    The mountain giant who appeared in the strange world, before he could speak, heard a roar from above his head in the next second.


    When he looked up, he saw a red moon descending from the sky.


    "It''s not possible!"


    He immediately wanted to run to avoid the falling moon above his head, but found that his body was completely out of control and could not move at all.


    Seeing that he couldn''t move, he couldn''t mobilize the power of the earth, so he could only watch the moon fall little by little with horror in his eyes.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    As the moon fell, the spiritual will of the mountain giant in the moon reading space was crushed by the falling moon until it became dust.


    In the present world, time has only passed for a moment, and one of the three mountain giant leaders suddenly softened and fell directly to the ground, without the slightest life.


    "Buddy, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing that one of his companions fell inexplicably, one of the mountain giants jumped over and came to Buddy''s side, and was a little terrified when he touched it.


    "Babadi, he''s dead."


    "What, how is it possible."


    At this moment, the eyes of both of them showed a look of horror, and Buddy''s death could hardly be traced, and it was even more incomprehensible than the flames just now.


    Indeed, in the moon reading space just now, Buddy had already died under the moonfall, and his own spiritual will was directly crushed into pieces.


    The corners of Charlotte''s mouth were indeed slightly raised, revealing a slight smile. No one could avoid the illusion of the kaleidoscope.


    Feeling her ability to use the Kaleidoscope Shaker twice in a row, Charlotte''s eyes didn''t feel the slightest discomfort, and that''s the case.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Facing the mountain giant beside Buddy, Charlotte used the Inextinguishable Flame again.


    But wherever Charlotte''s eyes go, she can summon the inextinguishable Amaterasu from the void, and the Amaterasu used has the function of locking.


    Black flames soared into the sky, completely surrounding the mountain giant.


    "what"


    With a tragic cry, the four commander-level mountain giants who besieged Charlotte instantly became one person.


    When the only remaining commander-level mountain giant saw this, his eyes were full of horror when he looked at Charlotte, and when he saw him jump, he turned around and ran away.


    Charlotte was stunned when she saw his escape. Dude, this is your territory, where are you going?


    The next moment, Charlotte immediately made a seal with one hand.


    "Clone Big Blast!"


    I saw a clone being created in front of Charlotte, and after coming out, it ran towards the fleeing mountain giant at a speed of 5 sonic, and the speed produced a strong sonic boom.


    "boom!"


    The moment he came into contact with the mountain giant, he jumped into the air and exploded, blowing the escaped mountain giant flying over on the spot.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Facing the mountain giant that was blown up, Charlotte used the inextinguishable Amaterasu again.


    So far, the four commander-level mountain giants that have been besieged have been killed one by one by Charlotte''s ability to write round eyes with a kaleidoscope.


    Although all 4 mountain giants were killed in a short period of time, Charlotte''s Chakra consumption was also huge. He took out the military ration pill that Tsunade prepared for him from the storage space and put it in his mouth to recover. Chakra, and then used the instant body technique to appear next to the four corpses, and put all of them into the storage space, which are all his trophies.


    Jotun at the entrance of Wang Ting''s face became extremely ugly at this moment. He just swore that his subordinates would be able to take down the newly promoted Supreme Merlin, but he did not expect that all four subordinates he dispatched died in a blink of an eye.


    Glancing at Sol, who was still struggling to support, Jotun asked the remaining four commanders to besiege Saul as well, just to be on the safe side. Under siege, Sol should not be able to kill the opponent.


    Then Jotun looked at Fabti and said, "What kind of way can you see the power that this Supreme Merlin has just used?"


    After thinking about it for a while, Fabti said, "There is something wrong with his eyes."


    "At the moment of the battle, his eyes changed, from three-gou jade to a big windmill."


    "Maybe all these battles have a lot to do with his eyes, and I feel the aura of destruction in those eyes."


    Jotun also nodded. He also noticed the change in the eyes of the Supreme Merlin, but he said, "He doesn''t seem to use the spells of Merlin''s lineage. Is he really a descendant of Merlin?"


    Just when Joton was guessing whether Charlotte was a descendant of Merlin, Charlotte looked at the endless frost giant in front of her, but directly took out Merlin''s wand, and then directly pulled the sword in the stone from Merlin''s wand. came out.


    "drink!"


    Charlotte slammed together, holding the sword in the stone in both hands, instilling the chakra in her body directly, and then slamming the sword in the stone directly into the ground.


    "boom!"


    Following Charlotte''s movement, with the sword in the stone as the center, a red light spread out directly, the ground turned into scorched earth, and the army of frost giants standing in front of him also instantly turned into nothingness.


    Under this move, Charlotte killed half of the Frost Giant army of 8 camps directly, and the red light completely dissipated.


    However, Charlotte knew how to clean up the miscellaneous soldiers, but using the sword in the stone was much more convenient and quicker than using ninjutsu.

 Chapter 454： war

    Jotun and Fabti just said that Charlotte doesn''t look like a descendant of Merlin, and the next moment the other party took out Merlin''s Sword in the Stone and directly killed nearly half of the Frost Giant Army.


    Seeing this scene, Fabti was even more heartbroken. These were all her people, and half of them were killed directly by the other party.


    Angrily, she crushed a staff made of ice in her hand, and then said in a cold voice: "Give this guy to me, and Sol can''t let him make any waves."


    Jotun nodded. He had already sent 8 mountain giants to besiege the opponent, and he was also preparing to go to the battlefield to supervise the battle, ready to intervene in Sol''s battle at any time.


    The eight leaders of the mountain giants can''t afford to lose.


    "I''m going to take down Sol, you go take down this Supreme Merlin!"


    "it is good!"


    the other side.


    Sol was already in a hard fight at this time, and the four mountain giants at the commander level had made him a little difficult to parry, and as a result, four more joined in.


    Sol glanced at the enemy who was besieging him in the middle, and gave up his defense directly. The Thor''s Hammer in his hand was raised high and smashed directly towards the ground.


    "For the glory of Asgard!"


    As Sol smashed to the ground with a hammer, the thunder rushed towards the surroundings, instantly knocking out all the mountain soldiers around him, and even the four commanders were overturned by the thunder.


    But Sol also spit out a mouthful of blood. He just gave up his defense, and those earth spears fell on him.


    Sol wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at the 8 commander-level mountain giants and the endless mountain giants who came around again.


    Thor shouted: "Charlotte, come and help!"


    At this time, Charlotte''s wooden avatar heard Sol''s voice, stood directly on the top of the mountain and said, "Sol, open a road."


    Sol saw Charlotte on the top of the mountain at a glance, and threw Thor''s Hammer out.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Then Thor''s Hammer was thrown in Charlotte''s direction, and all the mountain giants on this line were directly smashed by Mjolnir, and no one could stop the flight of Thor''s Hammer.


    Soon Thor''s Hammer was killed in front of Charlotte. Looking at the flying Thor''s Hammer, Charlotte grabbed it on the handle of the hammer.


    "Whoosh!"


    Thor''s Hammer returned to the same path as Thor''s summoning, and flew in the direction of Thor with Charlotte''s wooden clone flying on it, but the speed was so fast that he made a free ride.


    Ding found rechargeable items, whether to recharge!


    Charlotte Wood clone smiled at the Thor''s Hammer in his hand, and chose no.


    It''s not ethical to recharge Thor''s Mjolnir directly, but it''s really tempting.


    Before Charlotte could think more, she was brought to Thor''s side by Mjolnir, and she let go of the hand that was on Mournier.


    Taking a ride, Charlotte came to Sol''s side.


    "Sol."


    "Charlotte, have all the enemies on your side been resolved?"


    Charlotte Wood glanced at the giant commander of the Eight Great Mountain Ridges who surrounded the two of them, and then said, "I am the clone of the main body, and I should be able to help you stop some enemies."


    "How many can you take?"


    "I''m not sure, try it!"


    At this time, a mountain giant roared: "Your conversation, stop here!"


    Holding a huge stone stick in his hand, he smashed it down at the two of them.


    "boom!"


    Charlotte and Sol jumped to avoid the stone pillars that fell on them.


    "Woodun, the tree is bound and buried forever!"


    I saw that a number of twisted wooden sticks rushed out of the ground, and the mountain giant holding the stone pillar flew out, and then Charlotte Wood held it with one hand, and a huge log with a diameter of ten meters came out of it. Drilling out of the ground, the two giant leaders of the mountains in front of him were knocked into the air.


    Seeing Charlotte knocked three enemies into the air as soon as he arrived, Sol charged up with Maulnir, jumped directly over the head of a mountain giant commander, and smashed it down with a hammer.


    "boom!"


    The power of thunder poured out, penetrating the mountain giant from top to bottom, directly smashing the opponent.


    Sol killed the mountain giant, and then fell to the ground and gasped. His battle was really exhausted, and his injuries were not small.


    Charlotte glanced at Sol''s state, and then made a seal with her hands: "The psychic slug fairy!"


    Charlotte channeled a slug standing on her shoulder, and then said, "Living slug fairy, please treat Sol''s injury."


    "Okay, Lord Charlotte!"


    The slug jumped directly from Charlotte''s body to Sol''s shoulder, and then said, "Hello Sol, I am called by Lord Charlotte to restore your injury."


    "You don''t need to care about my existence, just keep fighting."


    Hearing that Charlotte had called to restore his injury, Sol nodded, "Thank you then. UU Reading "


    The slug stood on Sol''s shoulders, and immediately released green energy, which began to heal Thor''s injury. As the slug began to help, the wound on Sol''s body began to recover quickly.


    Seeing that the effect was so good, a smile appeared on Saul''s face, waving Thor''s hammer and joining the battle again.


    the other side.


    Charlotte''s body was just about to go to the psychic beast and kill the remaining Frost Giants when she saw a tall and obviously feminine Frost Giant appeared in front of her. .


    Looking at the frost giant in front of her, Charlotte''s eyes narrowed, and he felt a dangerous aura on this person.


    "Supreme Merlin, you don''t want to interfere in our war with Asa God''s Domain."


    Charlotte guessed that the one in front of him should be the new king of the frost giant, Fabuti.


    "Odin has accepted the reward for the mission, and I''m here to help him pacify the chaos."


    Fabti didn''t attack immediately, and then said: "I''m willing to pay double the price, you can shoot and capture Sol."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Hutu, kill you, all your wealth is mine."


    "Amaterasu!"


    The easy-going Charlotte used the ability of the kaleidoscope to write the wheel again, and the inextinguishable flames used it again.


    However, Frost Armor suddenly appeared on Fabti''s body, and instantly surrounded himself in a thick layer of ice. Amaterasu''s inextinguishable black flame burned on the ice layer, as if it would be destroyed in the next second. burn through.


    However, Fabti''s figure flickered, but disappeared from the inside of the frost armor, appeared beside Charlotte, and an ice knife stabbed directly at him.


    Charlotte also responded quickly, and a Kunai appeared in her hand and collided with Fabti''s ice blade.

 Chapter 455： ice blockade

    "clang!"


    Kunai collided with the ice blade, producing a metal-like collision sound, and Fabti held the ice blade and competed with Charlotte.


    However, in the next second, a force of ice spread toward Charlotte along Kunai, and it was only an instant technique that froze Charlotte.


    Looking at the frozen Charlotte, Fabti chuckled: "Supreme Merlin, it''s just that."


    As he spoke, he continued to attack Charlotte, waving the ice blade in his hand, about to chop Charlotte to pieces.


    "Katha Boom!"


    The ice blade slashed on Charlotte''s frozen chest, and the ice layer shattered. knocked out.


    "boom!"


    Charlotte, like a cannonball, smashed many stone pillars along the way, and finally rolled on the ground for a while, and finally smashed the ground with both hands, and then stabilized her figure and stopped.


    Afraid of the dust on her body, Charlotte said casually, "It''s not a small amount of strength."


    Charlotte was a little surprised by Fabti''s blow, but he didn''t care. He was not hurt by the attack just now, and the power of ice did not freeze him. Behind him, these attacks hardly cause him any damage.


    Fabti saw Charlotte stood up as if nothing was wrong, frowning slightly from his attack, although it could not be said to be a full outburst, but the lethality was not weak at all.


    As soon as Fabti waved his hand, the water vapor in the sky immediately condensed countless ice thorns, and then the palm fell down, and the ice thorns flew directly in the direction of Charlotte.


    "Shhhhhhh!"


    The ice thorns in the sky, like spears and arrows, flew in the direction of Charlotte, but they were going to pierce his heart and nail him on the spot.


    Looking at the terrifying attack range and attack speed, Charlotte did not use the avatar technique, but made a gossip gesture.


    "Baguazhang Huitian!"


    "boom!"


    The ice thorns fell from the sky, like an explosion. I saw the ground where Charlotte was, and there was a huge roar within a radius of 100 meters, and the ground seemed to have been hit and sunk.


    At the moment of being attacked, Charlotte released a large amount of soft fist chakra from the Chakra acupoints in her body, and made a circular rotation like a spinning top, rebounding all the flying ice thorns.


    Under the "absolute defense", all the ice thorns shot at Charlotte were all bounced off. With the end of the day, Charlotte herself did not receive any damage, blocking Fabti''s attack, but looked around. But they are all icicles erected on the ground.


    Seeing these ice thorns, Charlotte secretly thought that she was not good, and immediately searched for Fabti''s figure, but when she looked around and removed the ice thorns, she found nothing.


    Just as Charlotte was about to leave here, Fabti''s voice suddenly came from her ear.


    "Ice crystal blockade!"


    I saw the ice thorns around Charlotte, as if they had come to life. They unfolded in an instant and turned into huge diamond-shaped ice crystals, which were linked together to trap Charlotte inside.


    From the outside, an ice crystal gem composed of ice suddenly appeared on the battlefield. It was over a hundred meters tall, trapping Charlotte inside.


    At this time, Fabre proposed to the outside of the ice crystal blockade, and saw that she pressed her hands on the top of the ice crystal blockade. The next moment, the air inside the seal began to drop rapidly, and the hollow interior of the ice crystal began to be filled with ice step by step from the periphery.


    Fabti will completely fill the interior with ice, so that Charlotte is like an insect in amber, completely sealed inside, without any ability to move.


    But because the ice crystal blockade is extremely huge, it takes a long time to turn into solid ice inside, and it cannot be done within one or two breaths.


    Inside the ice crystal blockade, Charlotte looked at the diamond-shaped ice wall that appeared in front of her and asked uncertainly, "Is this an ice seal?"


    Looking at the ice wall that was getting thicker and thicker in front of her, Charlotte''s hands became imprinted, and her chest came out immediately.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    The huge fireball with a diameter of ten meters was shrunk by half inside the ice crystal blockade, and it was only 5 meters in diameter.


    "boom!"


    The Hao fireball hit the ice barrier, but it didn''t smash the ice wall. It just melted a small part of the ice and then completely extinguished. The ice that was melted into water continued to turn into water in the next second. Ice, and the speed of the ice wall expanding inwards is getting faster and faster.


    Seeing that the power of the arrogant fireball that she just used to test has been reduced so much, and the damage caused is so minimal, Charlotte knows that inside this ice crystal blockade, there are great restrictions on the power of fire ninjutsu.


    Seeing that the ice was spreading towards her Charlotte retreated and pulled away from the ice wall, retreating towards the center of the seal.


    At this time, the internal temperature was very low, and the air that Charlotte exhaled would instantly turn into frost, and the body temperature was quickly sucked away, leaving it in a state of hypothermia.


    Charlotte directly opened the scorching escape and blood continuation boundary, and four scorching escape fireballs flew around, dispelling the internal cold.


    While Charlotte was studying the ice blockade internally, the blue snake on the external battlefield was the first to be unable to hold it, and was pulled out from the ground by two frost giants. The snake was released from the psychic, turned directly into smoke, and returned to the psychic world to recuperate.


    Watching the blue snake in his hand turn into smoke and dissipate, the leaders of the two frost giants also looked at each other, some of them couldn''t understand what was going on. They looked at the surrounding battlefield and found that the huge toad was still fighting in the corner, and immediately joined in. in the attack sequence.


    With the addition of two more commander-level frost giants, Toad Ji was unable to parry, and after using the Toad Slash again, he was also beaten back to the psychic world.


    Looking at Toadji and Blue Snake disappearing one after another, a commander-level frost giant said, "What''s going on here, where did they go."


    "I don''t know, just like when they appeared, these pets also disappeared."


    The four looked in the direction of the slug, but saw that the last commander-level frost giant who blocked the slug melted in the acid solution and lost his life.


    The slug''s huge body at this time is very conspicuous on the battlefield. The size of 300 meters is like a hill. The frost giant''s attack is even more tickle to her. No one can stop it wherever it goes, and it is even more killing. Two Commander-level Frost Giants.

 Chapter 456： The true power of the Uchiha 1 family

    It can be said that in the entire battlefield, except for Charlotte and Sol, its record is the most sturdy.


    The slug was still in a lazy state at this time, with a little bit of cuteness, but under her huge size, it was terrifying to the frost giants around.


    The slug fairy glanced at the frost giants on the battlefield, and moved the huge body again to rush towards the army of frost giants on the battlefield.


    The four frost giants looked at each other and said, "We can''t let it continue to rage, we should drive it out like the previous two."


    "Or we use the ice crystal blockade together to seal it up."


    Thinking of the record of this behemoth, after the four discussed it, they decided to use ice crystal blockade to be safe.


    The next moment, the four of them ran away in the four directions of the slug fairy, and soon surrounded the slug in the middle.


    After the four of them took their positions, they pressed their hands on the ground and shouted at the same time, "Ice crystal blockade!"


    Seeing that with the four people as the boundary, a large amount of ice condensation began to appear towards the front, and soon a huge and incomparable gem-like ice crystal was formed, completely freezing the slug fairy inside.


    Before the four of them could breathe a sigh of relief, they saw that the ice crystal blockade that had just formed began to shake, and there was a possibility of being broken at any time. Seeing this situation, the four of them mobilized the power of ice in their bodies and instilled them all into the ice crystal blockade. The crumbling ice wall that was about to shatter solidified again.


    As the thickness of the wall blocked by the ice crystals continued to thicken, the slugs inside were not moving and were successfully blocked inside.


    The live gnat inside the ice crystal block blinked and murmured, "Lord Charlotte, I''m trapped, and it seems that I can''t help you."


    After the slug said this sentence to himself, he also released the psychic technique and returned to the psychic world to rest.


    As the slugs in the ice blockade disappeared, the four commander-level frost giants breathed a sigh of relief, and then stopped the delivery of the power of ice.


    In order to trap the huge slug, the four of them used all their power of ice together, and they were almost freed by the slug.


    The battle was not over yet, and the four of them did not dare to rest, and ran in the direction of their own king, Fabuti.


    At this time, Charlotte, who was under the ice crystal blockade of Fabti, received the news that all her psychic beasts had been sent back to the psychic world, but before he could digest the news, he stopped.


    "The wooden clone was also blown up."


    As the memory of the wooden clone was sent back, Charlotte knew that in order to protect Sol, the wooden clone blocked a fatal blow for the opponent and was directly smashed on the spot.


    The fatal blow was that Jotun, who was watching the battle, suddenly intervened in the battle and launched an attack on Sol, wanting to end the battle in one fell swoop, but was blocked by Charlotte''s wooden clone, and the price paid was the opponent''s Give direct blast.


    "Saul is in danger!"


    Charlotte looked at the ice wall that was still spreading. Considering the terrifying thickness, she covered her left eye with one hand and looked in the direction with the slowest spreading speed.


    "Amaterasu!"


    The black flame of Amaterasu ignited a fire in the void, appeared on the ice wall, and instantly burned a large hole in the ice wall, but did not burn through the opponent, it was really too thick.


    In the surroundings of Amaterasu''s flames, the icy air kept appearing, trying to make up for the burnt hole, but it was evaporated again by Amaterasu''s flames.


    However, without the addition of Earth Life, the flame of Amaterasu could not be moved, but Charlotte frowned slightly, which would not work.


    Then he controlled the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and used Amaterasu continuously, trying to burn through the ice crystal blockade.


    But Fabti, who was maintaining the ice crystal blockade outside, also felt something was wrong, and the speed at which his ice power was being consumed was getting faster and faster.


    Looking at the four Frost Giants who came back beside him, he directly ordered: "The four of you, and all the Frost Giants around you, come here."


    "Use the power of ice to strengthen the ice blockade."


    "Yes!" x4


    The four of them got the order and immediately squeezed out some ice power from their bodies to reinforce the ice crystal blockade, and the surviving army of Frost soldiers and all the Frost Giants also ran over together, surrounding the huge ice crystal, with both hands Press it on it, instilling the poor power of ice in it.


    As a large number of ice giants joined the barrier to maintain the blockade, the speed of the internal ice spread was getting faster and faster. Although the place burned by Amaterasu in front of him still did not heal, the open space behind him was getting smaller and smaller. , there is a possibility of completely freezing Charlotte at any time.


    With the continuous release of Amaterasu, Charlotte''s chakra was rapidly consumed, and even the right eye became tired, and a tear of blood poured out of the eye socket and appeared around the eye socket.


    Seeing that only 50 meters of ice wall had been dismantled so far, UU reading Charlotte found that the thickness was only half, and knew that this was not the way to go.


    The next second, Charlotte''s consciousness was transferred into the system backpack.


    "Use five-star a forbearance youth Uchiha Madara!"


    As Charlotte''s will was communicated, the limited-time experience card of the young Uchiha Madara in the backpack turned into a little golden light and dissipated in the backpack.


    "Kaleidoscope, are Uchiha''s people in danger?"


    A voice suddenly came from Charlotte''s ear, and she turned her head to look. She saw Madara Uchiha, who looked very young. She was wearing a battle armor from the Warring States Period, with the characters of the Uchiha family printed on her shoulders and back. With a fan of the family emblem, I saw him looking at the surrounding environment wantonly with his hands on his shoulders.


    "Ban, I need your help!"


    Madara Uchiha, however, regards Charlotte as a member of the Uchiha family. After all, the iconic kaleidoscope cannot be faked.


    "Small cage, how can I trap my Uchiha clan!"


    "The kaleidoscope is not used in this way. Let you see the true power of my Uchiha clan."


    "drink!"


    With Madara Uchiha''s loud drink, the man of Suzuo was summoned by Madara the next moment, and the dark blue skeleton appeared first, and then immediately evolved to the second stage, growing muscle tissue, and then reaching After the third stage, the state of the whole body appeared immediately.


    As the man who needed to know continued to grow taller, the long knife on his arm swung out directly.


    "boom!"


    The ice crystal blockade that blocked Charlotte was immediately shattered, and the man of Suzuo directly pierced the entire ice crystal, and the man who stood up in the third-stage sequel was 820 meters high.


    The gem ice crystal formed by the ice crystal blockade is only 200 meters high, only to the position of the man''s calf in the sequel!

 Chapter 457： Are you the only one who wants to dance?

    As the ice crystal blockade was broken, the frost giants who maintained the blockade were all flung backwards by the force of backlash.


    Madara Uchiha grabbed Charlotte with one hand, and the knife in the other broke the blockade. After he came out, he stretched out a palm, and Charlotte in the palm flew out and stopped at Uchiha. Madarasu Sano''s side.


    Fabti was also shocked by the force of backlash and took a step back. Looking at the behemoth in front of him, he was also surprised for a while.


    "What kind of monster is this!"


    The movement on Charlotte''s side also attracted Sol and others in the mountain giant camp.


    Sol looked at the dark blue giant, and his mouth widened in surprise. The other party had four limbs and arms, and was more than 800 meters tall, standing on the ground like a mountain.


    "It seems that this counter-insurgency is coming to an end."


    However, Jotun''s face became very ugly. The destructive power of this body type, as long as it was not a paper tiger, would be terrifyingly scary.


    Even the giant he made with the power of the earth could not achieve such a large size.


    Jotun glanced at Thor, his eyes became serious, and he had to take down the son of Odinson.


    "kill!"


    With a loud shout from Jotun, the other mountain giants attacked Thor again.


    Madara Uchiha controlled Susanoo and looked down at the frost giant like an ant on the ground, with a mocking smile on the corner of his mouth: "It''s so ugly that you can''t even dance!"


    After that, Madara Uchiha controlled Susanoo''s limbs and arms. At this time, he was holding a long dark blue sword in all four hands, and he saw Susanoo''s arms raised high like a mountain. , smashed directly towards the ground.


    "Boom!"


    The long knife in the arm hit the ground, and the four blades fell in four directions. The ice crystal blockade was completely destroyed. The earth was shaking under this blow. Directly killed a lot of the surrounding frost giants.


    Fabti stood on the ground, and his body was shaking. Looking at the ice crystal blockade and a large number of dead clansmen that were destroyed in one blow, his face was ugly at this time.


    I saw that Fabti seemed to have made a solemn decision. I saw a flash of light in her hand, and a blue rhombus appeared.


    This gem is nothing else, it is the Frost Giant''s treasure, second only to the Ice Box, the Heart of Ice.


    However, the Heart of Ice is not a box of ice after all, it cannot be reused, it is just a one-time item.


    Looking at the unbridled destruction giant in front of him, Fabuti crushed the heart of ice in his hand, and saw a large amount of ice power pouring out and appearing around Fabuti.


    "Gather!"


    Seeing that a lot of ice appeared in the air, it gathered towards Fabti, and in an instant Fabti''s body began to expand, 50 meters, 100 meters, 200 meters, 300 meters, 320 meters.


    Fabti was wrapped in ice and became a giant of ice with a height of 320 meters. Although she was still a dwarf in front of Madara Uchiha''s Susanoo, she was no longer the same as before. Dispensable little ants.


    Charlotte, who was floating in the air, was also amazed. The frost giant even had such an ability. This was something that was not shown in the original work, which really surprised him a lot.


    However, the five-star ninja he obtained this time, Madara Uchiha, is not afraid of this ice giant at all.


    Madara Uchiha looked at the ice giant in front of him with a smile on his face: "That''s how it is!"


    Seeing Madara Uchiha controlling Susanoo, he jumped directly in front of Fabti''s ice giant, raised his leg and kicked the opponent.


    I saw Fabti raised his arms and put them on his chest to resist Uchiha Madara''s attack.


    "boom!"


    With a huge roar, Fabti''s ice giant figure kept retreating under this foot, and the earth was plowed out of two deep ravines, like two rivers.


    Madara Uchiha looked at the ice giant who barely resisted his blow, and said with disdain, "Just you want to dance?"


    Fabti stabilized his figure with a dark face at this time, and then an ice shield condensed on his left hand in the next second, and an ice spear condensed in his hand.


    Seeing Fabti rushing towards Madara Uchiha, he even shouted, "You guy, don''t look down on people."


    As Farbouti ran, the earth shook, making a deafening roar.


    Madara Uchiha looked at the rushing ice giant, and the blade in his hand slashed head-on.


    "Shh!"


    A blue blade slashed out from Susanoo''s hand, and Fabti, who was running, sensed the danger, and immediately raised the ice shield in front of him, and squatted down.


    "boom!"


    Seeing that Fabti''s ice escape and Uchiha Madara''s sword light contacted, they were cut off in an instant, the huge shield became two pieces, and the upper half fell directly on the ground, smashing a huge deep pit.


    After the sword light that sent out cut off Fabti''s shield, UU continued to fly towards the back, hitting the ground far away.


    "Boom!"


    Daomang slashed on the ground, directly cutting a huge crack on the ground, and instantly formed a new terrain, a rift.


    It was also Fabti who squatted down when he was defending, otherwise the knife would cut off the head of the ice giant.


    Looking at the broken ice shield in her hand, Fabti''s already blue face became even paler, and she saw that she smashed the remaining half of the ice shield at Madara Uchiha.


    Looking at the flying shield, Madara Uchiha waved his arm and smashed the half of the shield into the air.


    However, just as Uchiha Madarasu Sano''s right arm was about to hit the shield, the shield in front of him suddenly exploded, and the shattered ice cubes turned into ice thorns and shot at him.


    Fabti saw that his plan was successful, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, as if he saw that his ice thorn was about to shoot through the opponent''s body.


    "Clang clang clang!"


    The shot of the ice thorn hit Susanoo''s body, making a crashing sound.


    However, all the ice thorns that hit Susanoo collided, but they failed to break through Susanoo''s defense, and they didn''t even create a crack.


    "Too weak, such an attack is too weak."


    "Please please me as much as you like!"


    I saw Madara Uchiha controlling Susanoo''s body and rushing towards Fabti''s ice giant.


    In front of Fabti, Madara Uchiha''s long sword in both hands slashed directly at the opponent.


    "boom!"


    Fabti saw Uchiha Madara''s double-knife slash, and immediately raised the spear in his hand to block, but under this blow, the ice spear in his hand broke directly, and he was even more in this huge Under the impact, he knelt down directly on one knee.

 Chapter 458： This is Madara Uchiha - The Power of God

    Madara Uchiha cut off the opponent''s weapon with one blow, but did not stop the attack, raised his hands high again, and fell again to the ice giant in front of him.


    He believed that the ice giant would definitely be dismembered by the second knife.


    "boom!"


    However, Uchiha Madara''s second slash had not yet completely sunk. A giant earth suddenly rushed over and directly hit Uchiha Madara into a stagger. The double knives in his hand slashed the ground, but this collision saved him It took Fabti''s life so that she did not die on the spot.


    This earth giant is none other than the king of the mountain giants, Jotun.


    Jotun also mastered the method of turning into a giant. When he saw that Fabti was about to lose, he couldn''t care about Sol. After letting his men deal with Sol, he rushed over.


    The earth giant incarnated by Jotun pulled up Fabti, who was half-kneeling, and looked at Madara Uchiha, who was more than twice the size of them, and said, "Who is this guy?"


    Fabti looked at Jotun, who had saved him, and said, "I don''t know, but it was definitely brought by that Supreme Merlin. I just trapped him in the ice crystal blockade, and it didn''t take long for this giant to appear from inside, And broke my blockade."


    When Jotun heard that it was the person who was summoned by the Supreme Merlin, he looked at Charlotte on the side.


    At this time, Charlotte was flying in the air, watching Madara Uchiha''s great power. He was full of confidence in his five-star forbearance Madara Uchiha this time.


    This is a more terrifying existence than the Five Star Shinobi Senju Tobirama I experienced last time.


    Charlotte didn''t care about the look in the eyes of Jotun, the incarnated earth giant. If he didn''t feel disrespectful to Madara Uchiha, he would want to take out popcorn and Coke and watch the battle.


    This is a more exciting visual experience than anything 3 or 5.


    At this time, lightning appeared in Charlotte''s peripheral vision. She turned her head and saw that Sol was being besieged, so she didn''t watch the battle here, and flew directly towards Sol to support the opponent.


    Madara Uchiha, who was staggering after being hit by the earth giant, did not attack the opponent immediately, but stood inside the man of Suzuo, folded his arms and looked at another earth and stone giant in front of him.


    "Is it similar to the stone giant in Yanyin Village?"


    Madara Uchiha thought about it for a while and then stopped caring, but said directly, "Have you decided who will come and lead the death first?"


    "Or, you are ready to die together!"


    Listening to Madara Uchiha''s arrogant words, Fabti and Jotun''s expressions were very serious.


    Especially Fabti, she knew that she was not the opponent''s opponent, so she looked at Jotun and said, "Let''s go together."


    "it is good!"


    I saw Fabuti''s ice giant and Jotun''s earth giant rushed towards Madara Uchiha and launched an attack.


    The two little giants rushed over together and punched Uchiha directly.


    Looking at the attack of the two, Madara Uchiha resisted and said, "It''s too slow."


    "Your attack is too slow."


    "The speed is up, but the power is too small."


    "Especially you stone guy, the speed is too slow."


    I saw Madara Uchiha manipulated Suzuo Nohu''s four arms, knocked down all the attacks of the two, and pulled out two arms to hit the other side.


    Seeing the battle between the three of them, it was like a landslide.


    The ice on Fabti''s body was destroyed a lot, but it was repaired under the maintenance of her own ice power. Jotun was similar to Fabti, and the broken arm quickly rose out.


    For Madara Uchiha''s words, Fabti has not spoken, she knows this battle, if they continue like this, they will lose.


    Glancing at the frost giant who was almost dead and wounded, Fabti showed a look of despair.


    After she thought about it for a while, she hugged Uchiha Madarasu Zuo Nohu''s waist.


    He shouted, "Jotun, you must kill Saul for me!"


    After shouting, Fabuti''s face showed a decided color.


    "Ice Blast!"


    I saw Fabti''s ice giant explode in an instant, and a cold current emanated from Fabti''s explosion, directly filling Uchiha Madarasu Zuo Neng''s waist below the position.


    In an instant, the cold air froze, and Uchiha Madarasu Zunohu became a huge ice lump from the waist, restricted from moving, and the lower body could not move.


    But Fabti was under the self-destructing attack, his body turned into cold air, and the iceberg of nearly 400 meters was reinforced.


    Jotun was also shocked when he saw Fabti''s self-destruction in order to create opportunities for him.


    However, before he could speak, Madara Uchiha said with disdain: "The attack is not in the right place, and you want to freeze me just like this?"


    I saw Madara Uchiha released Suzuo Nenghu in an instant, and his body fell from the position of Suzuo Nenghu''s head, standing on top of this iceberg.


    Then he saw chakra surge again on him, and a new Xu Zuo Nenghu appeared again, but this time he was standing on the iceberg made by Fabti''s self-destruction.


    Jotun saw that Fabti was so easy to get out of trouble, he froze in place for a while, and stopped attacking.


    "Fabuti, your death is not worth it!"


    Yodun was stunned, but Madara Uchiha didn''t, and saw a gouyu condensed on his Xuzuo Nenghu''s arm.


    "Bachi Qionggou Yu!"


    I saw the blue eight-foot Qionggou jade condensed one by one, flying towards the earth and stone giant not far away.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The eight-foot Qionggou jade that flew out immediately exploded violently after touching the body of the earth-rock giant.


    An eight-foot Qionggou jade directly blew up one-tenth of the body of the Jotun earth-rock giant, and the 8 pieces that flew out in a row instantly destroyed Jotun''s earth-rock giant.


    All the earth and rocks that Jotun gathered were destroyed, revealing his own eight-meter body, lying on the ground spitting blood.


    At this moment, Jotun had a look of despair in his eyes, and murmured, "Fabuti, it looks like I''m going to miss the appointment."


    Madara Uchiha looked at Jotun condescendingly, and said coldly: "Despair, this is the power of God Uchiha Madara!"


    After Uchiha Madara finished saying this, he controlled Suzunohu''s four arms and smashed it directly at Jotun.


    "boom!"


    After a loud noise, a 100-meter deep ditch was formed with Jotun as the center, and Jotun, who was the center of the attack, was completely killed by this blow.


    So far, the two kings of Jotunheim have all died in the hands of Madara Uchiha.

 Chapter 459： counterinsurgency

    Asgard.


    Heimdall stood where the Rainbow Bridge broke, watching the war on Jotunheim with his sword in both hands. When he saw Madara Uchiha, he was surprised.


    He didn''t see how the other party appeared at all, and he could understand the few pets, maybe it was a summoning magic.


    Could it be that the powerful man was summoned just like the pet of war?


    Heimdall was stunned when he saw Uchiha Madara kill Wang Yi, who was the Frost Giant and the Mountain Giant.


    When he reacted, he immediately picked up the long sword in his hand, turned around and ran towards Asgard. He wanted to tell the god-king that the Supreme Merlin led someone to kill the king of the two races. As for the rest of the war, he believed that Sol and the others would absolutely would quell the rebellion, but did not stay to see the final result.


    ��


    Jotunheim.


    At this time, Charlotte was already rushing towards Sol, and the leaders of the eight mountain giants all showed a sad look after realizing that their king had sacrificed.


    Then all the eyes that looked at Sol showed a decisive look. The commanders of the eight mountain giants all launched a final charge towards Sol, and at the last moment of approaching Sol, they directly chose to self-destruct.


    "Boom Boom Boom..."


    The sudden self-destruction caused Sol, who was surrounded by the center, to suffer the most damage, and the strong explosion blew Sol directly out.


    Charlotte was also startled when she saw this scene, and directly used the instant body technique to speed up and rushed over.


    When Charlotte arrived, Thor''s Thor suit was tattered and blood was pouring out of his mouth, but his right hand was still firmly gripping his hammer.


    Seeing this, Charlotte immediately put her hands on Sol''s wound and used the Palm Immortal Technique.


    With the green chakra appearing in the center of the palm, Charlotte treats Thor while checking on his injury.


    After a simple confirmation, Charlotte let out a sigh of relief and couldn''t die.


    As long as you don''t die, it''s not a big deal.


    If Thor fell directly here, wouldn''t Odin, who was about to go into eternal sleep, go crazy.


    The most powerful Odin, if he goes crazy, not many people can bear it.


    With Charlotte''s treatment, Sol''s injuries began to recover.


    Sol coughed, woke up from the coma, and opened his eyes.


    "Thank you, Charlotte."


    "Just wake up, I thought you were going to fall."


    Sol closed his eyes, then opened it again: "At that moment, I thought I was going to return to the embrace of the World Tree."


    After briefly treating Thor, Charlotte got up and looked at the frost giants and mountain giants on the battlefield, and shouted directly, "Fabuti and Jotun have been defeated and died, you still haven''t surrendered?"


    Charlotte''s words used the power of magic to reach the ears of everyone on the battlefield. The two warriors who heard the news all lowered their heads, and then put down their weapons.


    At this point, the counter-insurgency in Jotunheim was completely over.


    In Asgard''s Asgard.


    Heimdall said: "The King of God, the Supreme Merlin Charlotte Doyle has summoned a powerful presence, and has killed all the kings of the frost giants and mountain giants, Fabuti and Jotun, Jotunheim. The rebellion is basically over."


    Hearing Heimdall''s words, Odin was silent for a while, and did not speak immediately.


    Just when Heimdall ran in, he once thought that Sol and the Supreme Merlin might be in danger, but he did not expect that it was the Supreme Merlin who killed the king of the two clans. It seems that Merlin has a good vision. This time The chosen successor is strong, with Merlin''s demeanor.


    After pondering for a moment, Odin said:


    "This is good news. The other forces in the Nine Realms never imagined that we were able to suppress the rebellion in Jotunheim so quickly. If other forces want to start a rebellion, they will definitely be hit by us immediately."


    "God King, other forces should not get the news so soon, it may take a while to know."


    "After all, Jotunheim''s technology is not developed, and it will take a lot of time for information to spread throughout the Nine Realms."


    Odin smiled slightly: "I want them, I can''t know the news for the time being."


    "I want to see which forces in the Nine Realms have the heart of rebellion, and take advantage of this opportunity to clean up all of them."


    Odin knew that on Thor''s path to becoming a god-king, corpses were always needed.


    Asgard is not suitable for large-scale wars now, but those who have the heart of rebellion are enough to forge Thor''s reputation.


    "How long will it take for Sif and the others to travel from Jotunheim?"


    Heimdall thought for a moment, then said, "It will take twenty-seven days to resist, do you need to send them a message and return directly?"


    "No, no need."


    "There are definitely other forces in the outside world to spy on the itinerary of this troop. Since UU reading , let Sif''s spaceship attract their attention, so that they will never guess that the war in Jotunheim is over. already."


    "Jotunheim also needs a force of our people to oversee it."


    "Exactly, when you return, you can bring Saul and Charlotte back together."


    Heimdall nodded when he heard the God King''s arrangement.


    "I understand."


    "I will monitor the major forces in the Nine Realms and identify those who want to rebel."


    Odin nodded, and Heimdall turned to leave Asgard.


    With Heimdall''s departure, Odin stood by the throne of Asgard with the spear of eternity in his hand, staring into the distance and looking at the whole of Asgard.


    Jotunheim.


    With the surrender of the two clans, Charlotte split into shadow clones to clean the battlefield, collecting the hearts of the earth and ice crystals of 20 leaders and kings of the two clans.


    And Madara Uchiha, who had already turned around in an instant, came to Charlotte''s side.


    "Do the remaining ants need to be cleaned up?"


    Madara Uchiha folded his arms across his chest, but he didn''t care at all about the two clans that surrendered, and he didn''t even care about their lives and deaths.


    As long as Charlotte speaks, he can directly use a few large-scale ninjutsu to destroy this group of scum.


    Sol looked at the man in front of him and heard the cold words of the other party, but he thought of Loki''s policy of extermination.


    But Saul didn''t speak, but looked at Charlotte.


    Charlotte laughed: "These weak people, let them survive."


    "There is always someone who wants to publicize this record for us."


    After hearing Charlotte''s answer, Madara thought for a while and said:


    "Let Uchiha''s reputation resound throughout the world?"

 Chapter 460： reward

    Jotunheim.


    With the end of the counter-insurgency, after Sol recovered some injuries, the three entered the Jotun Royal Court together.


    For the victory of this battle, Jotunheim belongs to Asgard, but other spoils can be owned by Charlotte.


    It is precisely because of this rich revenge that Charlotte''s motivation is so great, and she used this five-star forbearance limited-time experience card of Madara Uchiha for this counter-insurgency.


    Charlotte used multiple shadow avatars to let them find the treasures of the royal court of Jotun, while he himself stayed in the royal court.


    Madara Uchiha looked at Jotun''s royal court, thought for a moment, and said, "How long can I stay here?"


    Hearing Madara''s words, Charlotte was a little surprised, but Madara could sense that she would not be in this world for long.


    Charlotte didn''t hide it, and said directly, "One day."


    Madara thought for a while, then said, "I want to learn about the world."


    Charlotte heard Madara''s proposal, and after thinking about it, she agreed.


    "This is Jotunheim, since you are interested in this world, then go."


    Madara Uchiha turned around and was about to leave the Jotun Royal Court, and before leaving, he asked, "Which generation of Uchiha are you from?"


    But Madara Uchiha still remembers seeing the pair of kaleidoscopes in Charlotte''s eyes when she first arrived here.


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "I''m not a Uchiha tribe of any generation."


    "I believe we will meet again in the future."


    Madara heard that Charlotte did not recognize her identity as a Uchiha clan, but her body did not stop at all, and left the royal court in an instant.


    Seeing Madara Uchiha leaving, Sol on the side said, "Who is he?"


    Charlotte said seriously: "Uchiha Madara!"


    Sol looked outside the Wang Ting, and at this time there was no other person''s figure, and said, "He is very strong!"


    Charlotte nodded, "Yes, very strong!"


    Sol glanced at Mjolnir in his hand, and said seriously: "But in the future, I will be stronger!"


    Charlotte looked at the confident Sol, but thought of the old Sol, beating up the five-jeweled Thanos, and nodded earnestly:


    "Well, you will be stronger in the future."


    Hearing Charlotte''s approval, Sol immediately laughed.


    "Man, I believe you will be stronger than him in the future."


    "Will do!"


    Just when the two were communicating, Charlotte''s shadow clone rushed over and said directly:


    "We found Jotun''s treasure room."


    Hearing the words of the shadow clone, Charlotte looked at Sol and said, "Let''s go and have a look together."


    The shadow clone led the way, and Charlotte and Sol came to a gate. At this time, the door had been opened, and Charlotte''s shadow clones had already been checked inside.


    Looking at Jotun''s collection in front of her, Charlotte said, "Saul, do you have anything you need?"


    But Sol didn''t even look at Jotun''s collection, just threw Mauernir in his hand, and said, "It''s enough for me to have him, there''s nothing here that makes my heart flutter."


    After speaking, Sol didn''t even stop, but turned and left.


    "I''m waiting for you up there, I have to recover my injury and divine power."


    Looking at Sol leaving, Charlotte took out a delicious ramen from the storage space.


    "Sol, have a delicious ramen, it can also restore your physical strength."


    Sol''s nose moved, then turned around and took the delicious ramen from Charlotte.


    "In that case, I''m welcome."


    Sol took the delicious ramen, turned and left the treasure room, walking towards the hall of the royal court.


    Charlotte saw Sol leave, but she walked in directly.


    Looking at the items on the stone pillars, Charlotte reached out and touched them.


    Ding found rechargeable items, whether to recharge.


    Charlotte didn''t think about what these things were and what their effects were, but directly chose to be.


    Ding successfully recharged, get 1000 gold coins!


    Hearing the sound of the system, Charlotte frowned slightly. There were only 1,000 coins.


    Then Charlotte turned into a ruthless recharge machine, using all the treasures that could be recharged in the treasure room to be recharged.


    After some operations, Charlotte only got 50,000 gold coins, in addition to some metal materials that could not be used to recharge.


    For these metal materials, Charlotte threw them all into her storage space.


    Although the harvest in the Jotun Treasure Room this time was only 50,000 gold coins, it also raised Charlotte''s level again, reaching level 11.


    Ding congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for reaching level eleven.


    Get level 11 packs:


    30000 copper coins, 450 reputation, 5 ninja recruitment scrolls, 50 delicious ramen.


    Get one copy of the purchase qualification of Ichio Morizuru!


    Hearing the system''s prompt, Charlotte''s mouth was slightly raised, and the purchase qualification of the tail beast was finally unlocked, but she didn''t know the price.


    Charlotte did not enter the system space to check directly, but took out what she had obtained on the battlefield, twelve commander-level earth hearts, and eight commander-level ice crystals. UU Reading


    Charlotte put her hands on these trophies, and the system prompt sound came again immediately.


    Top up!


    Ding successfully recharged, get 40,000 gold coins!


    With 20 trophies, a total of 40,000 gold coins, Charlotte''s eyes were placed on Jotun''s Heart of the Earth.


    Top up!


    Ding successfully recharged, get 10,000 gold coins!


    When she learned that Jotun''s Heart of the Earth was worth 10,000 gold coins, Charlotte was a little heartbroken, because Fabti''s self-destruction was too thorough, and the ice crystals turned into frozen energy, which was exhausted.


    Unlike the eight mountain giants who blew themselves into Thor, their hearts of earth were all found in their bodies by Charlotte.


    After successive recharges, Charlotte''s gold coins reached a huge 120,716.


    With so many gold coins, Charlotte''s will directly entered the system space.


    I saw an extra icon on the far right, which said the special offer of psychic beasts!


    After clicking on it, there was a silhouette of a guardian crane inside, and it was written on it.


    Psychic Beast One-tailed Shou Crane: Limited purchase times: 01 Price 98,000 gold coins!


    Seeing the price of Shouhe, Charlotte was stunned for a moment. Shouhe, who originally charged 6 yuan or 98 yuan, actually increased the price to 98,000 yuan.


    Only one tail is the price. I don''t know if the tailed beasts will remain unchanged, or because the number of tails has risen to a terrifying price.


    However, considering that only the tailed beast can be turned into a **** tree and ten tails, Charlotte thought about it and chose to buy it directly.


    After deducting 98,000 gold coins, Charlotte finally had her first tailed beast.


    Ding congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for getting a psychic beast, a Shouhe!

 Chapter 461： Shou Crane of Sand

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    with the improvement of the system.


    The next second, the picture in front of him went black, and a new picture appeared.


    In the endless desert, Shouhe''s huge body stood in the middle of the desert, and he saw him roaring in the distance, as if the air had been blasted.


    With Shouhe''s roar, the yellow sand on the ground spun like a tornado.


    I saw Shou He stopped roaring, facing the middle of Huang Sharon''s tornado, a blow from the wind escape and the empty bomb, which was directly blown away together with the tornado, but this blow was not much inferior to the tailed beast jade. (That stinky fox...)


    With the end of the screen, a line of words appeared on the screen on the side.


    "No matter where you are, you are one after all, and sooner or later, you will be one."


    "You soy sauce with different names and aliens, and different from when you were in my body, you will be guided correctly and combined into real power, wait until then..."


    Looking at the words on the side, Charlotte thought about it, and remembered that this was the words of the Six Path Immortals when they divided the tailed beasts.


    Ding �� Sign the psychic beast - Shouhe of Sand!


    With the end of the screen, Charlotte opened the psychic beast interface, and found the sand Shouhe from the many psychic beasts he signed. After clicking on it, he found that the Shouhe was the same as the original slug fairy, and did not need Cultivation is directly at full level. Remember the URL m.


    Seeing this kind of information, Charlotte was very satisfied. His own reputation value was very insufficient, and it was a good thing to be able to save a sum of reputation value and copper coins.


    The full-level Shouhe is also a shadow-level master, and a relatively powerful existence in the shadow-level, and the tailed beast has the characteristic of being unkillable. It is known through the system that after the tailed beast dies, it will reappear in the psychic world. rebirth.


    This also made Charlotte extra reassured about the existence of the tailed beast, and was not worried that the other party would completely dissipate after dying in a big battle.


    Just when Charlotte was checking Shouhe''s information, in the psychic world, Shouhe''s huge 50-meter body fell from the sky and landed directly in the sand sea of ??the psychic world.


    The moment Shouhe landed in the sand sea, a huge sandstorm was immediately set off.


    "Hahaha, Shouhe is finally free, and I don''t need to be locked in that hateful ninja."


    Shouhe excitedly patted the sand under his feet, causing the sand sea to shake.


    "Freedom, this is the breath of freedom."


    "Hahaha, I like it here!"


    Sensing his own psychic contract, Shouhe doesn''t care at all, and can freely appear in the outside world instead of Ren Zhuli''s body. This is really good for him, he is fed up with that kind of darkness Space.


    And Lord Charlotte brought him into this world and was separated from the existence of the human column force. In his consciousness, Charlotte Doyle was an existence analogous to the Six Paths Immortal.


    The appearance of Shouhe and the movement caused by the other party''s excited play in the sand sea also made other ninja beasts in the psychic world feel it.


    The slug turned over on his own territory, and after feeling the Chakra of Shouhe, his whole face wrinkled together and said, "Even the tailed beast was brought over by Lord Charlotte."


    "Lord Charlotte wouldn''t plant a divine tree in the psychic world. If so, wouldn''t this world also be destroyed?"


    Afterwards, the slug fairy thought that the place where he was summoned was obviously not a world. There were so many worlds and planets, and the divine tree should not be planted in the psychic world.


    "Once the fruit of the **** tree bears, the strength of Lord Charlotte will increase rapidly."


    But Toad Ji and Blue Snake were in a panic, this time it turned out to be a tailed beast. You must know that no matter it is Miaomu Mountain or Longdi Cave, at this time, no heavyweight psychic beast has been brought to this world.


    Knowing that they were not Shouhe''s opponent at this time, Toadji and Lan Snake both decided not to provoke Shouhe. If the other party ran over to provoke trouble, they would fight back after their own family members came over.


    A Shouhe, although they can''t beat it by themselves, but I believe that the immortals behind them can take care of the opponent casually.


    But for now, it''s better to be more stable.


    As for the Ninja Turtles, Kama Itachi, and the Ninja Dogs of Inujinshan, they didn''t have much thought about the tailed beasts that appeared. They just sighed at the strength of Lord Charlotte, and even the tailed beasts were brought to this world. As for the **** tree things they don''t know.


    Jotunheim.


    Charlotte withdrew from the system space and glanced at the treasure room of Jotun Royal Court, which had been looted. She was still somewhat disappointed. It was also a treasure room. Compared with Odin''s, Jotun''s was simply Worlds apart.


    After leaving the treasure room, Charlotte came up.


    Looking at Charlotte who came up, Sol asked, "Have things been packed?"


    "It''s packed, Jotun''s collection is still too bad, UU reading Sol, what should we do next?"


    When Thor heard Charlotte complain about Jotun''s collection, he smiled and said: "When my father took Jotunheim, he took away valuable things, and now these things are Jotun''s. Of course, the new collection in 2018 is of much lower quality.��


    "As for the next step, when Sif and the others come to take over here, we can call the spacecraft to return to Asgard."


    Hearing Sol''s words, Charlotte nodded. All the good things were taken away by Odin, and the rest were three melons and jujubes, and the quality was indeed much worse.


    It seems that when the time comes, Odin''s treasure trove needs to be carefully selected.


    "Then according to what you said, Sol, we are here waiting for your Asgard troops to arrive and take over Jotunheim."


    In fact, Charlotte could use Merlin''s circle to teleport herself directly to Asgard, but with his chakra volume, there was no way to bring Thor back.


    As for bringing Sol into the psychic world, Charlotte has no such idea. He has no idea of ??exposing this world. Anyway, there are no other things, so he stayed with Sol in Jotunheim and waited. .


    Earth.


    Yaoshidou has left the world of psychics, and he has mastered all the basic knowledge of this world and the basic information of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    As for his ninja kit, Konoha, Yinnin, and even Sha Ninja''s forehead guards from various ninja villages were all taken out by him and left in the psychic world.


    After all, these ninja foreheads are not very convenient to wear on the body.


    Chinatown - Over Chinatown.


    The figure of Yaoshidou suddenly appeared in the air, and the chakra on his body burst out immediately. Seeing Yaoshidou jumping a few times, he landed safely on the street from a high altitude.

 Chapter 462： pharmacist pocket

    , coming to Marvel''s Naruto


    In the past two days, in addition to cultivating, Charlotte accompanies Tsunade to eat and drink. By the way, she and Tsunade are late for a night of dice. If she doesn''t lose, she will give Tsunade all the money for the year. Win back.


    Charlotte was very happy, otherwise it was because she won Tsunade''s money, but she was sure that there was no big risk in her trip. If Tsunade won him, then she should consider how to save her life.


    During this period, Coulson also called to ask when the next physique potion would be sold. Charlotte told the other party that it was pending, and waited for his notice, but did not plan to sell it to the other party before returning.


    In a flash, the day came to leave.


    Sign in!


    Ding �� Signed in successfully and got a random experience card of A Ninja. Looking at today''s sign-in reward, Charlotte was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect to get a life-saving artifact before departure. He only got 50,000 copper coins for signing in yesterday.


    You must know that in the last A Ninja random experience card, Charlotte experienced the arrogance of a full star A Ninja, and Mephisto''s powerful clone directly made Qianshou Tobirama a knife scum.


    She is full of expectations for this A forbearance experience, but it seems that the safety of this counter-insurgency trip does not need to be too worried.


    Charlotte then entered the system space. Today is the day for the limited return of ninjas to refresh. He has to see if there are suitable ninjas before leaving, or arrange them in advance.


    Click to open the recruitment bar to enter the limited return ninja.


    What catches Charlotte''s eyes are the new three B-rank ninjas, Sandyin Burning Escape Blood Follower Limit Ninja-Pakula, Dream Ambassador-Yakushidou, and Boy-Uchiha Obito


    Seeing the three refreshed ninjas, Charlotte fell in love with the pharmacist''s pocket at a glance. He had always been missing a spy master, but he did not expect to be refreshed when he left the earth. Scheduled for the last wave.


    As for the reputation of Shayin''s hero, Charlotte Yekura, who was betrayed under the politics of Shinobi Village, was also quite satisfied, and was just used to fill the number of people in Shayin''s puppet shop.


    As for the boy-Uchiha Obito, Charlotte''s mood is a bit complicated, a little tasteless and a little weak, but it is the boyhood period of the later BOSS Obito.


    It''s just a little strange that Jiraiya, the other one of the three, was not refreshed this time. He also has this LSP this time, which is really strange.


    But it''s fine if he didn''t show up, so he didn''t have to worry about someone disturbing Tsunade because he wasn''t there.


    After thinking about the three new ninjas, all three ninjas need to be in battle. Charlotte took a look at the purchase price of 16,800 gold coins, the ninja shop and ninja recruiting. There are no three of them at the moment, and it is temporarily impossible to pass through other channels. get.


    After Charlotte thought about it, she didn''t lack the gold coins to buy ninjas for the time being, so she bought all of them directly. After spending 50,400 gold coins in a row, nearly half of the gold coins were spent, and there were three more ninjas.


    Looking at the remaining 88094 gold coins, this is not enough to open three battle positions!


    After purchasing the ninja, Charlotte went directly to the ninja column. At this time, there were three more figures in the ninja column, and their avatars were lit up.


    B-level ninja - Yakushi Pocket 40/40 recruitment, B-level ninja-Yakura 40/40 recruitment, B-level ninja-Juvenile-Uchiha Obito 40/40 recruitment.


    Seeing that the three ninjas all appeared in her ninja column in the form of 40 fragments, Charlotte clicked recruit on the avatar of the pharmacist pocket.


    A new screen pops up in the next second.


    I saw that the pharmacist was wearing a sound forehead protection, and the blue chakra was opened in his hand, which is exactly how the chakra scalpel was opened!


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting the new ninja B Ninja: Yakushi Pocket.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Pharmacist''s Pocket: Class B Ninja Two Stars


    Basic attack: Taishu combined with Chakra scalpel attack!


    Substitute Technique: Clone Wood!


    Skills: Chakra Scalpel, Ground Attack, Forbidden Technique, Death Soul Technique.


    Chakra Scalpel: Gather chakra in your hand to create a chakra scalpel, which can quickly slash and attack the enemy in front.


    Ground Attack: The lurking underground dashes to attack the enemy. After hitting the enemy, it will leave the ground for a chase.


    Forbidden Art: The Art of Dead Soul: Control the multi-poly corpse to launch a continuous attack forward, while hiding in the back, and finally want to cut out a large Chakra scalpel in front of the end.


    Looking at Yaoshidou''s three skills, Charlotte was grateful for the forbidden technique, the technique of the dead soul, but the biggest interest was Yaoshidou''s own spy ability.


    In Charlotte''s opinion, this ability is even more powerful than his three ninjutsu skills, and only the spy master Yao Shidou can reassure him and arrange to sneak into S.H.I.E.L.D. but investigate the 804 items inside.


    Other ninjas are not without the ability to sneak and spy, but under the high-tech investigation, Charlotte is still worried that the other party will not be able to perform this task for a long time.


    But now that he has a pharmacist''s pocket, he doesn''t have to worry. The only pity is that this time there is no other spy master, the walking witch, the pharmacist - Ye Naiyu.


    Click to receive the ninja, Charlotte''s chakra volume has increased by 5 cards again, reaching 124 cards of chakra volume, and she has also obtained the ninjutsu skills of Yakushidou, which makes her comprehension of the chakra scalpel deeper. some.


    After taking the future ambassador of the dream, the pharmacist, into her pocket, Charlotte turned her attention to the hero of the sand hidden, Ye Cang.


    It seems that the word hero is not a good word, Uchiha''s hero - Obito, Sandyin''s hero - Burning Escape Haakura


    Go to Ye Cang''s avatar and click Ninja Recruitment.


    A new screen pops up in the next second.


    Ye Cang was wearing a sand-hidden forehead guard, holding a crimson scorching fireball in his right hand, and a kunai in his left hand, making an attacking posture!


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting the new ninja B Shinobi: Ye Cang.


    Glancing at Ye Cang, Charlotte couldn''t help but sigh that she was indeed Sha Yin''s heroic flower at that time, and she was not bad at all.


    Click on Ninja Details Charlotte''s first determination is the ninja skills.


    Ye Cang: Class B Ninja 2nd star


    Basic Attack: Use the hint to attack, and grab the enemy and use the Burning Chakra to knock the opponent into the air.


    Skills: Burning Escape Fireball Burst, Burning Legs, Burning Escape Huge Fireball.


    Burning Escape Fireball Burst: Ye Cang summons fireballs to help him fly in the air. During this period, you can control the fireball to attack the enemy multiple times.


    Burning Legs: Ye Cang casts a body technique and uses Burning Chakra to perform powerful triple kicks on the enemy.


    Burning Escape��Fireball Flurry: In the burning state, control the burning fireball to fly forward and attack the enemy.


    Burning Escape Huge Fireball: Condensed a super huge fireball and evaporated everything around it!


    Looking at Ye Cang''s recruitment, Charlotte was quite satisfied. Not only did she add an adult ninja to the Sandyin Puppet Shop, but she also opened up a new boundary of blood for herself - Burning Escape.


    A kind of bloodstain more powerful than Huo Dun, composed of Feng Dun and Huo Dun, using Burning Dun to make melee combat touch the opponent''s body, it will evaporate the water in the opponent''s body and turn it into a mummified corpse.


    Naruto coming to Marvel https://

 Chapter 463： solicit

    S.H.I.E.L.D. is located in a secure base in New York.


    In a place that looks like a factory building, there are several LCD monitors hanging in the factory building, and the screensavers on the screens above all have the logo of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    At this time, Coulson and the pharmacist were facing each other, sitting on both sides of the table.


    "Mr. Dou, you said earlier that you are not a ninja from Ninja Village, what do you mean?"


    The pharmacist laughed and said, "Not all ninjas come from Ninja Village."


    "When the Ninja Village was established, there were some ninja families who did not join the Ninja Village, but continued to live outside as a family."


    "In addition to the ninja village, there are some ninja forces, and there are some wandering ninjas like me."


    Hearing Yaoshidou''s words, Coleson also understood that there are other ninja forces besides Shinobi Village, and even wandering ninjas who are not affiliated with any power.


    "Thank you, Mr. Dou, for the notification. I always thought that ninjas were all affiliated to the Ninja Village. I didn''t expect that there were ninjas outside the Ninja Village."


    There was still a word left in Coulson''s mind, and that was such a good news.


    The pharmacist smiled and said, "This is not a big deal."


    "You said earlier that S.H.I.E.L.D. is responsible for the contact work of ninjas. Are there many ninjas here?"


    Hearing the pharmacist asking this question, Coulson didn''t hide it, and said directly: "Yes, there are quite a few ninjas born at present, but apart from the two betrayal, the rest are mainly ninja villages. "


    "No, even the two rebels came from Shinobi Village."


    "The main ones born are Konoha Hidden Village, Sand Hidden Village, and Sound Ninja Village. Konoha has the most ninjas."


    The pharmacist sighed: "There are already so many Shinobi villages here."


    Hearing the sigh of the pharmacist Dou, Coleson was thoughtful, but he still asked, "I don''t know, Mr. Dou, what is the mission of being born this time."


    "If you don''t mind, you can tell me about it. S.H.I.E.L.D. is also willing to do its bit to help Mr. Dou complete his mission."


    The pharmacist shook his head with a smile, and then said, "I just came here by accident, and I didn''t take any tasks."


    Hearing the other party''s answer, Coulson didn''t know whether it was true or not, so he opened his mouth and said:


    "Mr. Dou, I don''t know which country you are from. I don''t know if you have a passport or ID card?"


    "If there is no such document, it will be very troublesome whether it is checking in at a hotel or taking a plane or train."


    Hearing this question, the pharmacist pondered for a while, and then said, "I should be considered a member of the Fire Nation."


    "As for the identity documents and passports you said, what are they?"


    Coulson was surprised: "Nation of Fire?"


    "What country is this?"


    This is the pharmacist''s surprise when he heard that Coulson didn''t know the country of fire: "Don''t you know?"


    Coulson shook his head: "If I remember correctly, there is no Fire Nation on Earth."


    Then Coulson looked at the agent next to him and said, "James, is there a newly established country called the Country of Fire?"


    James said directly: "I just read the latest application for the establishment of a country some time ago, as well as all the country information of the United Nations, and there is no country called the country of fire."


    After getting a positive answer, Coulson looked towards the pharmacist''s pocket, hoping that the other party could give an answer.


    However, the pharmacist said with a smile: "Agent Coulson, since you have come into contact with a lot of ninjas, you must know it."


    "In the world of ninjas, information is also money. I can''t tell you information for free."


    "Intelligence is paid."


    Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Coulson also reacted, this is another master who needs to charge.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Dou needs?"


    The pharmacist rolled his eyes and didn''t answer immediately, but asked, "What do you use for payment and settlement when you cooperate with other ninjas?"


    Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Coulson''s brain was running fast. This was an unorganized ninja. He didn''t seem to know what the cooperation between S.H.I.E.L.D. and the ninja was paying for.


    Coulson changed the subject, and did not directly answer Yao Shidou''s question, but said: "Mr. Dou, since you are not affiliated with any Ninja Village or Ninja, I don''t know if you can accept the employment of S.H.I.E.L.D."


    Yao Shidou heard that the other party wanted to hire him, but he did not refuse, but asked, "I will also accept tasks to support myself from our wandering ninjas."


    "Since your S.H.I.E.L.D. wants to hire me, it''s not impossible, but what can you pay?"


    Coulson clapped his hands, and James, who was beside him, took out two suitcases from the side, put them on the table, and opened the boxes to reveal the contents of the boxes.


    One of the boxes contains 50 power stones, and the other box contains liquid Edman alloy Looking at the two things in front of him, the pharmacist knows what it is, but Pretending to know nothing, he asked, "What are these?"


    Seeing that the other party was the same as his own guess, Coulson explained: "This is an energy block, produced from the universe Rubik''s cube."


    "Energy blocks were previously used for intelligence transactions and mission delegation with other ninjas."


    "As for the other box, it is filled with Aimande alloy. This alloy has a very strong hardness, and the weapons made are invincible, and it is even more effective for defense."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, the pharmacist glanced at the liquid metal inside and asked, "Is there any solid metal?"


    "I want to see what you mean by Amand."


    Coulson looked at James next to him and said, "James, please bring the third box over."


    "Okay, sir!"


    Looking at the other party to get the so-called No. 3 box, the pharmacist took out an energy block from the suitcase. After playing with his hand, he looked at Coulson and said, "How does this thing work?"


    Hearing Yao Shidou''s words, Coulson was also stunned for a moment. The ninja in front of him didn''t even know how to use the energy blocks.


    "Mr. Pocket, I don''t know how ninjas use these energy blocks."


    "I thought you would know how to use these things. After all, the previous ninjas also used these energy blocks for settlement."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, the pharmacist shook his head: "It''s the first time I''ve seen this thing, and it may take time to study it."


    "Since other ninjas use him for settlement, presumably this thing is still useful for ninjas."


    Hearing what the other party said, Coulson also nodded, and he was also very curious about how the ninjas used these energy blocks.

 Chapter 464： join in

    Before James went to get the third box, Coulson took out his ID card, put it in front of the pharmacist''s pocket, and said, "This is the ID card, which is used to prove my own."


    "If you don''t have this certificate, you can''t check in at the hotel, and you can''t take transportation such as planes, trains, etc."


    The pharmacist picked up Coulson''s ID card on the table and looked at it, then said, "Identity information, it seems that I need to apply for one too."


    Coulson nodded: "S.H.I.E.L.D. will provide you with an ID card, so you don''t have to worry about that."


    "No one will come to check your documents for no reason and cause you trouble."


    The pharmacist nodded, expressing his understanding.


    At this time, James came over with a suitcase and put it on the table together.


    Coulson opened suitcase No. 3. Inside was a kunai made of Edman alloy, a shuriken, and even a ninja forehead guard in the box.


    However, the logo on the forehead is not the logo of each Ninja village, but the eagle logo of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    The pharmacist looked at the sign on the forehead, but sneered in his heart. It seemed that S.H.I.E.L.D. had great ambitions and wanted to build a Ninja village by itself, and even created a matching forehead.


    Strong sacrifice read sacrifice. The pharmacist took out the Kuwu from the box and held it in his hand.


    As the chakra was mobilized, the next second, the Kunwushang made of the Almond alloy, immediately appeared blue chakra light.


    The victory of light, Kunai turned into a short sword under the blessing of Chakra, and the pharmacist slashed towards the wall beside him.


    "Shh!"


    "boom!"


    A ray of light flew out directly, and the wall on the side was directly cut by the sword light and collapsed!


    Looking at the Kunai made of Aimande alloy in his hand, the pharmacist exclaimed: "This texture is chakra metal!"


    Coulson asked curiously, "What is chakra metal?"


    While playing with the Kunai in his hand, Yao Shidou said, "It is a metal that is very adaptable to chakra, and it is used to make ninja tools on the other side."


    "Your Edman metal and chakra metal are very similar to my feelings."


    Hearing Yao Shidou''s words, Coleson also understood, but he only took out Edman metal, but did not take out vibrating gold, he just didn''t know how vibrating gold was compared to chakra metal, after all, that of Shayin Village Side as long as vibrating gold.


    "Mr. Pocket, as long as you join our S.H.I.E.L.D., we will give you 50 energy stones and 100 grams of Edman metal every month."


    "And the set of ninja tools in front of you is also presented to you."


    The pharmacist looked at the conditions offered by Coulson, but shook his head and said: "It''s not enough. In addition to these things, you also need to give me a sum of money for your use. After all, I also need to consume and shop."


    "If you want me to do tasks, then each task needs to be paid separately."


    "After all, the ninja troop of Lian Nin Village has a reward for every mission they perform."


    Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Coulson''s face was even brighter. He was not afraid that you would make conditions, but he was afraid that you would refuse directly.


    "No problem, Mr. Dou."


    "If you need to perform a task, we will give you additional task rewards based on the difficulty of performing the task."


    "As for the monthly money you mentioned, you don''t have to worry about that. After we rate you, we will pay you the salary for normal consumption according to the agent level."


    Hearing what Coulson said, the pharmacist nodded and said, "Since you are all willing to agree to my request, then I will join you."


    Coulson stood up, stretched out a palm, and said, "You are welcome to join, Mr. Pharmacist Dou."


    The pharmacist took Coulson''s hand and said with a smile, "I hope Agent Coulson will take more care of him in the future."


    After shaking hands, Coulson looked at the pharmacist and said, "I promised you these things on the table, and they all belong to you."


    The pharmacist nodded, but he did not immediately clean up these things on the table, but sat down again.


    This time, Chapter 17 Si. He knew that Coulson must have some questions to consult with him next, especially the Fire Nation just mentioned.


    Coulson looked at the pharmacist''s pocket who sat down again and said, "Since you are already one of our members, I need to check with you in some cases."


    "What the **** is going on in the country of fire you just said?"


    Yao Shidou nodded, he knew that he would definitely give the other party some sweetness when he entered this organization.


    "You have already come into contact with so many ninjas. I thought you should master these basic information."


    "The Ninja World is composed of the five major countries and some surrounding small countries, and the country of fire is the most powerful country among the five countries, and it is also the country with the richest territory."


    "And Konoha Village is the only ninja village in the country of fire."


    Hearing Yao Shidou''s words, Coulson was stunned for a while.


    Countries, ninjas actually have their own countries, but there are still many countries in this country, and there are many small countries in addition to the five major countries.


    This sudden news made Coulson know how outrageous their previous guesses were But Coulson still asked uncertainly: "How big is the country of fire?"


    After thinking for a while, the pharmacist said, "I haven''t measured the specifics, but there are still tens of millions of square kilometers."


    Coulson was speechless for a while, tens of millions of square kilometers, isn''t this bigger than the United States, you must know that the land area of ??the United States is only 9.37 million square kilometers.


    A country of fire is so big, what about the area of ??other countries?


    With such a large land area, it is impossible to hide on the earth. No wonder they have never found Ninja Village.


    "The ninja world where your ninjas are located is not on Earth."


    The pharmacist looked at Coulson in surprise: "Don''t you know?"


    "The world we live in is not on Earth."


    "I strayed into the enchantment this time, thinking there was some treasure, and it suddenly appeared here."


    Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Coulson immediately asked, "Do you remember where you came from?"


    "That place is called Chinatown. The moment I came out, I was teleported to the sky above the street."


    "Then can you go back?"


    The pharmacist shook his head: "I don''t know how to return for the time being. The place I was sent to is in the empty China, and there is nothing there."


    Make a big tyrant. Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Coulson instantly thought of Charlotte Doyle.


    Could it be that he fell from the ninja world to the earth when he was a child, and was adopted by the killer couple of the earth, and the ninja of Konoha also found him when he was an adult.


    ??????


    If you like Naruto coming to Marvel, please collect it: () Naruto coming to Marvel has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 462： Shou Crane of Sand

    with the improvement of the system.


    The next second, the screen in front of him went black, and a new screen appeared.


    In the endless desert, Shouhe''s huge body stood in the middle of the desert, and he saw him roaring in the distance, as if the air had been blasted.


    With Shouhe''s roar, the yellow sand on the ground spun like a tornado.


    I saw Shou He stopped roaring, facing the middle of Huang Sharon''s tornado, a blow from the wind escape and the empty bomb, which was directly blown away together with the tornado, but this blow was not much inferior to the tailed beast jade. (That stinky fox...)


    With the end of the screen, a line of words appeared on the screen on the side.


    "No matter where you are, you are one after all, and sooner or later, you will be one."


    "You soy sauce with different names and aliens, and different from when you were in my body, you will be guided correctly and combined into real power, wait until then..."


    Looking at the words on the side, Charlotte thought about it, and remembered that this was the words of the Six Path Immortals when they divided the tailed beasts.


    Ding �� Sign the psychic beast - Shouhe of Sand!


    With the end of the screen, Charlotte opened the psychic beast interface, and found the sand Shouhe from the many psychic beasts he signed. After clicking on it, he found that the Shouhe was the same as the original slug fairy, and did not need Cultivation is directly at full level.


    Seeing this kind of information, Charlotte was very satisfied. His own reputation value was very insufficient, and it was a good thing to be able to save a sum of reputation value and copper coins.


    The full-level Shouhe is also a shadow-level master, and a relatively powerful existence in the shadow-level, and the tailed beast has the characteristic of being unkillable. It is known through the system that after the tailed beast dies, it will reappear in the psychic world. rebirth.


    This also made Charlotte extra reassured about the existence of the tailed beast, and was not worried that the other party would completely dissipate after dying in a big battle.


    Just when Charlotte was checking Shouhe''s information, in the psychic world, Shouhe''s huge 50-meter body fell from the sky and landed directly in the sand sea of ??the psychic world.


    The moment Shouhe landed in the sand sea, a huge sandstorm was immediately set off.


    "Hahaha, Shouhe is finally free, and I don''t need to be locked in that hateful ninja."


    Shouhe excitedly patted the sand under his feet, causing the sand sea to shake.


    "Freedom, this is the breath of freedom."


    "Hahaha, I like it here!"


    Sensing his own psychic contract, Shouhe doesn''t care at all, and can freely appear in the outside world instead of Ren Zhuli''s body. This is really good for him, he is fed up with that kind of darkness Space.


    And Lord Charlotte brought him into this world and was separated from the existence of the human column force. In his consciousness, Charlotte Doyle was an existence analogous to the Six Paths Immortal.


    The appearance of Shouhe and the movement caused by the other party''s excited play in the sand sea also made other ninja beasts in the psychic world feel it.


    The slug turned over on his own territory, and after feeling the Chakra of Shouhe, his whole face wrinkled together and said, "Even the tailed beast was brought over by Lord Charlotte."


    "Lord Charlotte wouldn''t plant a divine tree in the psychic world. If so, wouldn''t this world also be destroyed?"


    Afterwards, the slug fairy thought that the place where he was summoned was obviously not a world. There were so many worlds and planets, and the divine tree should not be planted in the psychic world.


    "Once the fruit of the divine tree bears, the strength of Lord Charlotte will increase rapidly."


    This time 17B* Chapter Si. But Toad Ji and Blue Snake were in a panic, this time it turned out to be a tailed beast. You must know that no matter it is Miaomu Mountain or Longdi Cave, at this time, no heavyweight psychic beast has been brought to this world.


    Knowing that they are not Shouhe''s opponent at this time, Toadji and Lan Snake both decided not to provoke Shouhe. If the other party runs over to provoke trouble, they will fight back after their own family members come over.


    A Shouhe, although they can''t beat it by themselves, but I believe that the immortals behind them can take care of the opponent casually.


    But for now, it''s better to be more stable.


    Strong sacrifice read sacrifice. As for the Ninja Turtles, Kama Itachi, and the Ninja Dogs of Inujinshan, they didn''t have much thought about the tailed beasts that appeared. They just sighed at the strength of Lord Charlotte, and even the tailed beasts were brought to this world. As for the **** tree things they don''t know.


    Jotunheim.


    Charlotte withdrew from the system space and glanced at the treasure room of Jotun Royal Court, which had been looted. She was still somewhat disappointed. It was also a treasure room. Compared with Odin''s, Jotun''s was simply Worlds apart.


    After leaving the treasure room, Charlotte came up.


    Looking at Charlotte who came up, Sol asked, "Have things been packed?"


    "It''s packed, Jotun''s collection is still too bad, Sol, what should we do next?"


    When Sol heard Charlotte complaining about Jotun''s collection, he smiled and said, "When my father conquered Jotunheim, UU reading had already taken away valuable things, and now these The things are all new collections of Jotun these years, of course, the quality is much lower."


    "As for the next step, when Sif and the others come to take over here, we can call the spacecraft to return to Asgard."


    Hearing Sol''s words, Charlotte nodded. All the good things were taken away by Odin.


    It seems that when the time comes, Odin''s treasure trove needs to be carefully selected.


    "Then according to what you said, Sol, we are here waiting for your Asgard troops to arrive and take over Jotunheim."


    In fact, Charlotte could use Merlin''s circle to teleport herself directly to Asgard, but with his chakra volume, there was no way to bring Thor back.


    As for bringing Sol into the psychic world, Charlotte has no such idea. He has no idea of ??exposing this world. Anyway, there are no other things, so he stayed with Sol in Jotunheim and waited. .


    Earth.


    Yao Shidou has left the world of psychics, and he has mastered all the basic knowledge of this world and the basic information of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Make a big tyrant. As for his own ninja kit, Konoha, Yinnin, and even Sand Ninja''s forehead guards from various ninja villages were all taken out by him and left in the psychic world.


    After all, it is not very convenient for these ninja foreheads to be worn on the body.


    Over China Town - Chinatown.


    The figure of Yaoshidou suddenly appeared in the air, and the chakra on his body burst out immediately. Seeing Yaoshidou jumping a few times, he landed safely on the street from a high altitude.


    If you like Naruto coming to Marvel, please collect it: () Naruto coming to Marvel has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 463： pharmacist pocket

    SHIELD.


    Trident Building - Chakra Monitoring Center.


    "Drip, drip, drip!"


    The alarm sounded, and a red mark immediately appeared on the screen of the monitoring center at the location of Chinatown in Chinatown.


    "Chakra energy fluctuation detected, location and Chinatown Chinatown!"


    "Report the information to Agent Coulson immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    Soon Coulson received the information from the Chakra Monitoring Center. Looking at the above news, Coulson frowned slightly.


    "There are chakra fluctuations in Chinatown?"


    "Could it be that those ninjas received some missions there?"


    While thinking, Coulson came to the Chakra Monitoring Center. Strong Sacrifice Read Sacrifice


    "In addition to Chakra energy fluctuations, what other information is there?"


    At this point, an agent said, "Sir Coulson, look at this surveillance video."


    Hearing the agent''s words, Coulson immediately walked over and watched the video opened by the other party.


    In the video, the figure of the pharmacist appeared from the air, and then suddenly landed on the ground. After landing, the pharmacist pushed the eyes on the tip of his nose, and immediately mixed into the crowd.


    Looking at the person in the video, with a gray-haired Asian face, he did not see any ninja forehead guards.


    Coulson frowned: "Can you be sure that the detected chakra broke out?" Zhang Si now


    "Sir, we can''t be sure of this."


    "However, according to the monitoring on the scene, only he has shown extraordinary strength."


    Coulson nodded. Although the other party did not have a forehead guard, it was worth a trip to confirm the identity of the other party.


    "Move all the cameras around, monitor his location at all times, and send his location to me in real time."


    "Yes, sir!"


    After explaining the agent under Chakra monitoring, Coulson turned and left, heading towards Chinatown Chinatown, where he was going to confirm the identity of the other party.


    It was also the first time he saw that there were ninjas without forehead guards, and even those rebels would not remove their forehead guards.


    Yao Shidou was walking on the streets of Chinatown at this time, looking at the surrounding shops and the many tourists on the street.


    "People in this world, on the whole, are much happier."


    The pharmacist looked at the snack stall on the street, touched his pocket, but found that he did not have any currency in this world in his hand.


    It seems that I need to get some money to come, and I don''t know when the agents of SHIELD will appear.


    The pharmacist walked around on the street, and soon he had a few more wallets in his hand. I saw that he took out the cash from the wallet, and then tucked the wallet back into the other party''s body.


    After tasting some snacks on the street, the pharmacist came to the door of a restaurant. After entering, he chose an empty seat and sat down, and ordered a salmon sashimi, tempura and miso soup.


    Just as the pharmacist sat down and waited, Coulson sat beside the pharmacist.


    "Sir seems to be more Chinese-Italian Japanese cuisine. Are you traveling here from an island country?"


    Looking at the man in front of him, the pharmacist had some basic information about the other party in his mind, and knew that this was Agent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    The pharmacist pushed his glasses, but did not pay attention to the other party.


    At this time, the waiter came over with the dishes ordered by the pharmacist, and placed salmon sashimi, tempura and miso soup in front of him.


    The pharmacist picked up the kuaizi in his pocket and broke it with a little force.


    "Snapped!"


    Kaiko made a crisp sound of being broken apart, and the pharmacist picked up a piece of salmon meat in his pocket, glued it with mustard, and put it in his mouth.


    Seeing that the other party was eating slowly, he didn''t pay attention to himself.


    Coulson emphasized again:


    "I''m S.H.I.E.L.D. Agent Coulson, and I''m mainly responsible for contacting ninjas around the world."


    While speaking, Coulson took out a card of his own and put it in front of the pharmacist''s pocket.


    At this time, Yaoshidou heard the other party talking about ninja, and the Kazuko who stretched out paused for a while, but he still ignored the other party and continued to enjoy the salmon and tempura on the table.


    Coulson, who was on the side, was not angry when he saw this, and he still had the iconic smile on his face, so he quietly watched the other party eat and waited.


    Soon, the pharmacist finished eating the salmon and tempura on the table, and drank the soup. Then he put down the fast food in his hand, and said to Coulson with a friendly smile on his face:


    "Sorry, I don''t want to be disturbed when I eat."


    Looking at the smile on the other party''s face, Coulson felt that the other party''s smile was very familiar, but he didn''t think of anything for a while, but said:


    "It''s okay, I can wait for Mr. to finish dinner first."


    The pharmacist said with a gentle smile: "Thank you, but I have finished my meal."


    The pharmacist picked up a tissue and wiped the corner of his mouth, then picked up the business card on the table, glanced at it, and continued:


    "This agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., how did you know I''m a ninja?"


    Hearing the other party''s words, Coulson knew that the man in front of him basically recognized his identity as a ninja.


    Coulson said: "Our S.H.I.E.L.D. is responsible for contacting ninjas around the world, and UU reading has its own way of identifying and detecting ninjas."


    "I don''t know what your name is?"


    Yao Shidou was not surprised by the other party''s answer. According to the information left by Lord Charlotte, there is already speculation that there should be equipment in S.H.I.E.L.D. The scene of the battle is somewhat unreasonable.


    The pharmacist smiled and said, "Just call me the pharmacist."


    Coulson thought for a while and said, "Mr. Yakushi, I remember that ninjas should have their own forehead guards."


    "Why didn''t I see your forehead guard, which ninja village are you from?"


    Hearing Coulson''s doubts, Yao Shidou did not immediately answer the other party''s question, but after hesitating for a while, he said, "It''s not that I can''t tell you."


    "Because I''m not a ninja from Shinobi Village, I didn''t wear a forehead guard."


    Hearing the answer from the pharmacist, Coulson seemed to have been dropped by a huge bomb in his head, which made him stunned for a moment, and then asked uncertainly:


    "You mean, you''re not a ninja from Shinobi Village."


    "Are there other ninjas outside of Ninja Village?"


    Hearing Coulson''s words, the pharmacist nodded: "I am not a ninja affiliated with Shinobi Village, but a wandering ninja."


    "There are existences like us, although there are not as many ninjas in the ninja world as the ninja village, but they still exist."


    Hearing the other party''s affirmative answer, Coulson thought for a while and said, "Mr. Pharmacist Dou, this place is not very suitable for conversation."


    "Can we change places."


    If you like Naruto coming to Marvel, please collect it: () Naruto coming to Marvel has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 464： solicit

    S.H.I.E.L.D. is located in a secure base in New York.


    In a place that looks like a factory building, there are several LCD monitors hanging in the factory building, and the screensavers on the screens above all have the logo of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    At this time, Coulson and the pharmacist were facing each other, sitting on both sides of the table.


    "Mr. Dou, you said earlier that you are not a ninja from Ninja Village, what do you mean?"


    The pharmacist laughed and said, "Not all ninjas come from Ninja Village."


    "When the Ninja Village was established, there were some ninja families who did not join the Ninja Village, but continued to live outside as a family."


    "In addition to the ninja village, there are some ninja forces, and there are some wandering ninjas like me."


    Hearing Yaoshidou''s words, Coleson also understood that there are other ninja forces besides Shinobi Village, and even wandering ninjas who are not affiliated with any power.


    "Thank you, Mr. Dou, for the notification. I always thought that ninjas were all affiliated to the Ninja Village. I didn''t expect that there were ninjas outside the Ninja Village."


    There was still a word left in Coulson''s mind, and that was such a good news.


    The pharmacist smiled and said, "This is not a big deal."


    "You said earlier that S.H.I.E.L.D. is responsible for the contact work of ninjas. Are there many ninjas here?"


    Strong sacrifice read sacrifice. Hearing the pharmacist asking this question, Coulson didn''t hide it, and said directly: "Yes, there are quite a few ninjas born at present, but apart from the two betrayal, the rest are mainly ninja villages. "


    "No, even the two rebels came from Shinobi Village."


    "The main ones born are Konoha Hidden Village, Sand Hidden Village, and Sound Ninja Village. Konoha has the most ninjas."


    The pharmacist sighed: "There are already so many Shinobi villages here."


    Hearing the sigh of the pharmacist Dou, Coleson was thoughtful, but he still asked, "I don''t know, Mr. Dou, what is the mission of being born this time."


    "If you don''t mind, you can tell me about it. S.H.I.E.L.D. is also willing to do its bit to help Mr. Dou complete his mission."


    The pharmacist shook his head with a smile, and then said, "I just came here by accident, and I didn''t take any tasks."


    Hearing the other party''s answer, Coulson didn''t know whether it was true or not, so he opened his mouth and said:


    "Mr. Dou, I don''t know which country you are from. I don''t know if you have a passport or ID card?"


    "If there is no such document, it will be very troublesome whether it is checking in at a hotel or taking a plane or train."


    Hearing this question, the pharmacist pondered for a while, and then said, "I should be considered a member of the Fire Nation."


    "As for the identity documents and passports you said, what are they?"


    Coulson was surprised: "Nation of Fire?"


    "What country is this?"


    This is the pharmacist''s surprise when he heard that Coulson didn''t know the country of fire: "Don''t you know?"


    Coulson shook his head: "If I remember correctly, there is no Fire Nation on Earth."


    Then Coulson looked at the agent next to him and said, "James, is there a newly established country called the Country of Fire?"


    James said directly: "I just read the latest application for the establishment of a country some time ago, as well as all the country information of the United Nations, and there is no country called the country of fire."


    After getting a positive answer, Coulson looked at the pharmacist''s pocket, hoping that the other party could give an answer.


    However, the pharmacist said with a smile: "Agent Coulson, since you have come into contact with a lot of ninjas, you must know it."


    "In the world of ninjas, information is also money. I can''t tell you information for free."


    "Intelligence is paid."


    Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Coulson also reacted, this is another master who needs to charge.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Dou needs?"


    The pharmacist rolled his eyes and didn''t answer immediately, but asked, "What do you use for payment and settlement when you cooperate with other ninjas?"


    Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Coulson''s brain was running fast. This was an unorganized ninja. He didn''t seem to know what the cooperation between S.H.I.E.L.D. and the ninja was paying for.


    Coulson changed the subject, and did not directly answer Yao Shidou''s question, but said: "Mr. Dou, since you are not affiliated with any Ninja Village or Ninja, I don''t know if you can accept the employment of S.H.I.E.L.D."


    Yao Shidou heard that the other party wanted to hire him, but he did not refuse, but asked, "I will also accept tasks to support myself from our wandering ninjas."


    "Since your S.H.I.E.L.D. wants to hire me, it''s not impossible, but what can you pay?"


    Coulson clapped his hands, and James, who was beside him, took out two suitcases from the side, put them on the table, and opened the boxes to reveal the contents of the boxes.


    One of the boxes contained 50 power stones, and the other contained liquid Edman alloys.


    Looking at the two things in front of him, the pharmacist knew what they were, but pretended to know nothing and asked, "What are these?"


    Seeing that the other party was the same as his own guess, UU Kanshu Coulson explained: "This is an energy block, produced from the universe Rubik''s cube."


    "Energy blocks were previously used for intelligence transactions and mission delegation with other ninjas."


    "As for the other box, it is filled with Aimande alloy. This alloy has a very strong hardness, and the weapons made are invincible, and it is even more effective for defense."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, the pharmacist glanced at the liquid metal inside and asked, "Is there any solid metal?"


    "I want to see what you mean by Amand."


    Coulson looked at James next to him and said, "James, please bring the third box over."


    This time 1*M* Zhang Si. "Okay, sir!"


    Looking at the other party to get the so-called No. 3 box, the pharmacist took out an energy block from the suitcase. After playing with his hand, he looked at Coulson and said, "How does this thing work?"


    Hearing Yao Shidou''s words, Coulson was also stunned for a moment. The ninja in front of him didn''t even know how to use the energy blocks.


    "Mr. Pocket, I don''t know how ninjas use these energy blocks."


    Make a big tyrant. "I thought you would know how to use these things. After all, the previous ninjas also used these energy blocks for settlement."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, the pharmacist shook his head: "It''s the first time I''ve seen this thing, and it may take time to study it."


    "Since other ninjas use him for settlement, presumably this thing is still useful for ninjas."


    Hearing what the other party said, Coulson also nodded, and he was also very curious about how the ninjas used these energy blocks.


    If you like Naruto coming to Marvel, please collect it: () Naruto coming to Marvel has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 465： join in

    Before James went to get the third box, Coulson took out his ID card, put it in front of the pharmacist''s pocket, and said, "This is the ID card, which is used to prove my own."


    "If you don''t have this certificate, you can''t check in at the hotel, and you can''t take transportation such as planes, trains, etc."


    The pharmacist picked up Coulson''s ID card on the table and looked at it, then said, "Identity information, it seems that I need to apply for one too."


    Coulson nodded: "S.H.I.E.L.D. will provide you with an ID card, so you don''t have to worry about that."


    "No one will come to check your documents for no reason and cause you trouble."


    The pharmacist nodded, expressing his understanding.


    At this time, James came over with a suitcase and put it on the table together.


    Coulson opened suitcase No. 3. Inside was a kunai made of Edman alloy, a shuriken, and even a ninja forehead guard in the box.


    However, the logo on the forehead is not the logo of each Ninja village, but the eagle logo of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    The pharmacist looked at the sign on the forehead, but sneered in his heart. It seemed that S.H.I.E.L.D. had great ambitions and wanted to build a Ninja village by itself, and even created a matching forehead.


    The pharmacist took out the Kuwu from the box and held it in his hand.


    As the chakra was mobilized, the next second, the Kunwushang made of the Almond alloy, immediately appeared blue chakra light.


    The victory of light, Kunai turned into a short sword under the blessing of Chakra, and the pharmacist slashed towards the wall beside him.


    "Shh!"


    "boom!"


    A ray of light flew out directly, and the wall on the side was directly cut by the sword light and collapsed!


    Looking at the Kunai made of Aimande alloy in his hand, the pharmacist exclaimed: "This texture is chakra metal!"


    Coulson asked curiously, "What is chakra metal?"


    While playing with the Kunai in his hand, Yao Shidou said, "It is a metal that is very adaptable to chakra, and it is used to make ninja tools on the other side."


    "Your Edman metal and chakra metal are very similar to my feelings."


    Hearing Yao Shidou''s words, Coleson also understood, but he only took out Edman metal, but did not take out vibrating gold, he just didn''t know how vibrating gold was compared to chakra metal, after all, that of Shayin Village Side as long as vibrating gold.


    "Mr. Pocket, as long as you join our S.H.I.E.L.D., we will give you 50 energy stones and 100 grams of Edman metal every month."


    "And the set of ninja tools in front of you is also presented to you."


    The pharmacist looked at the conditions offered by Coulson, but shook his head and said: "It''s not enough. In addition to these things, you also need to give me a sum of money for your use. After all, I also need to consume and shop."


    "If you want me to do tasks, then each task needs to be paid separately."


    "After all, the ninja troop of Lian Nin Village has a reward for every mission they perform."


    Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Coulson''s face was even brighter. He was not afraid that you would make conditions, but he was afraid that you would refuse directly.


    "No problem, Mr. Dou."


    "If you need to perform a task, we will give you additional task rewards based on the difficulty of performing the task."


    "As for the monthly money you mentioned, you don''t have to worry about that. After we rate you, we will pay you the salary for normal consumption according to the agent level."


    Hearing what Coulson said, the pharmacist nodded and said, "Since you are all willing to agree to my request, then I will join you."


    Coulson stood up, stretched out a palm, and said, "You are welcome to join, Mr. Pharmacist Dou."


    The pharmacist took Coulson''s hand and said with a smile, "I hope Agent Coulson will take more care of him in the future."


    After shaking hands, Coulson looked at the pharmacist and said, "I promised you these things on the table, and they all belong to you."


    The pharmacist nodded, but he did not immediately clean up these things on the table, but sat down again.


    He knew that Coulson must have some questions to consult with him next, especially the Fire Nation just mentioned.


    Coulson looked at the pharmacist''s pocket who sat down again and said, "Since you are already one of our members, I need to check with you in some cases."


    "What the **** is going on in the country of fire you just said?"


    Yao Shidou nodded, he knew that he would definitely give the other party some sweetness when he entered this organization.


    "You have already come into contact with so many ninjas. I thought you should master these basic information."


    "The Ninja World is composed of the five major countries and some surrounding small countries, and the country of fire is the most powerful country among the five countries, and it is also the country with the richest territory."


    "And Konoha Village is the only ninja village in the country of fire."


    Hearing Yao Shidou''s words, Coulson was stunned for a while.


    This time 17*B chapter Si. Countries, ninjas actually have their own countries, but there are still many countries in this country, and there are many small countries in addition to the five major countries.


    This sudden news let Coulson know how outrageous their previous guesses were.


    However, Coulson still asked uncertainly: "How big is the country of fire?"


    Strong sacrifice read sacrifice. After thinking for a while, the pharmacist said, "I haven''t measured the specifics, but there are still tens of millions of square kilometers."


    Coulson was speechless for a while, tens of millions of square kilometers, isn''t this bigger than the United States, you must know that the land area of ??the United States is only 9.37 million square kilometers.


    A country of fire is so big, what about the area of ??other countries?


    With such a large land area, it is impossible to hide on the earth. No wonder they have never found Ninja Village.


    "The ninja world where your ninjas are located is not on Earth."


    The pharmacist looked at Coulson in surprise: "Don''t you know?"


    "The world we live in is not on Earth."


    "I strayed into the enchantment this time, thinking there was some treasure, and it suddenly appeared here."


    Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Coulson immediately asked, "Do you remember where you came from?"


    "That place is called Chinatown. The moment I came out, I was teleported to the sky above the street."


    "Then can you go back?"


    The pharmacist shook his head: "I don''t know how to return for the time being. The place I was sent to is in the empty China, and there is nothing there."


    Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Coulson instantly thought of Charlotte Doyle.


    Make a big tyrant. Could it be that he fell from the ninja world to the earth when he was a child, and was adopted by the killer couple of the earth, and the ninja of Konoha also found him when he was an adult.


    ??????


    If you like Naruto coming to Marvel, please collect it: () Naruto coming to Marvel has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 466： The Ninja World and the 5 Great Nations

    Could it be that Konoha''s ninja found a way to reach the earth, or a teleportation tool like Thor''s Rainbow Bridge, came to earth, found Charlotte Doyle, and retrained him into a ninja.


    Or to say that the world of ninja is a strip of water with the earth, and there are many passages. After all, Konoha, Sand Ninja, Yinnin, and Tang Ninja have already come here. In addition to the unexpected arrival of the pharmacist''s pocket, they obviously did not use a passage. .


    After thinking that the Ninja world is a world no smaller than the earth, Coulson immediately thought of resources, a planet about the size of the earth that can be inhabited by humans, what a huge resource this is, and how much it can bring to the earth. Terrorist interests.


    Then thinking of the terrifying strength of ninjas, Coulson felt helpless for a while. It seems that this benefit may not be able to be obtained. After all, behind the Ninja Village, which used to be just a small village in their eyes, is a country that is more terrifying than the United States. All these things , it seems that a new plan needs to be made.


    "Mr. Dou, can you tell us about the relationship between the Five Great Nations and the Five Great Ninja Villages?"


    The pharmacist nodded and said, "Because of the Konoha Ninja Village that was first established by Uchiha and Qianshou, ninjas from all major countries followed suit and established their own Ninja villages."


    "Making ninjas from a family form into a country and a village."


    "The Ninja Village in the country of fire is Hidden Tree Leaf Village, the land of wind is Hidden Sand Village, the kingdom of water is Hidden Mist Village, the kingdom of earth is Hidden Rock Village, and the kingdom of thunder is Hidden Cloud Village."


    fire country


    It is a large country that can rely on abundant barns to support a large population. Because it is located almost in the center of the five major countries, it has been a transportation fortress since ancient times, and it has also greatly contributed to cultural exchanges between countries. The vitality brought by cultural exchanges is supporting the economy and prosperity of the Fire Nation.


    country of wind


    Although the Land of Winds is vast, the desert occupies most of the land. There is not much rainfall in a year, and the people build villages in oases in the desert and live there. Although the environment is very harsh, the population is large, and transactions with the Land of Fire are also very popular.


    water country


    An island with a unique culture that exists in the open sea. Although it is surrounded by sea on all sides, it has a special terrain with many mountains within the country. In addition, the large and small islands around the main island have different customs, and many islanders also follow their own customs.


    country of thunder


    The sound of thunder echoing in the towering mountains is said to be the origin of the country''s name. The river originates from the mountain range that divides the peninsula in two and rises in the middle of the peninsula, creating a coastline with many twists and turns at the point where it flows into the ocean, so that people can see the solemn and beautiful ocean. In addition, there are many hot spring areas in the country.


    country of earth


    Most of the country is a land of soil with desolate rock walls, and the rocky mountains in the country seem to exist along the border, thus blocking the communication between the land of soil and other countries. In addition, the wind blowing from the north crosses the mountains and blows small rocks in the country to other countries, a natural phenomenon called "rock rain", which is very famous.


    "These are the five major countries. Among them, the country of wind has the largest area, but has the most deserts, and the country of fire has the best environment and the strongest strength."


    "As for the Five Great Ninja Villages, I am a wandering ninja after all. I don''t know much, just some common sense spread among ninjas."


    Hidden Mist Village: A mysterious ninja village known as being locked in thick fog - located in the land of water


    Rock Hidden Village: It is rumored to be surrounded by natural dangers and is known for its strong defense. Ninja Village - located in the land of the earth


    Sand Hidden Village: The harsh environment of flying sand has turned into an excellent food for ninja cultivation - located in the land of wind


    Yunyin Village: A mighty village standing on the other side of the sea of ??clouds ---- located in the land of thunder


    "As for the other small countries and their Ninja villages, I know even less and can''t provide much information."


    Hearing Yao Shidou''s explanation, Coleson was amazed. This was completely different from what they predicted. The speculation about ninjas and Shinobi villages was also a blind man and an elephant, and the gap was terrifying.


    "Your information has been very helpful to us."


    "Mr. Dou, now we need to return to the headquarters. On the one hand, we need to process the entry materials for you, and on the other hand, we must conduct an assessment on your strength so that we can rate you."


    The pharmacist nodded: "Okay, I have no problem."


    Then the pharmacist put away the things on the table, closed the three boxes and held them all in his hands.


    Coulson didn''t say anything when he saw this scene. These are things that he had promised the other party in advance. If he didn''t stay here, he took the pharmacist''s pocket and rushed towards the Trident Building.


    On the road, the car sped all the way, and Coulson soon took the pharmacist to the SHIELD building.


    After entering the building, agents came soon, but Coulson had notified the SHIELD headquarters before coming.


    "Pharmacist Dou, you follow this Fir agent, UU reading to go through the entry procedures first, as well as the combat strength test."


    "I have other work to do here."


    Hearing that Coulson handed himself over to the other agents, Pharmacist Dou didn''t care, but smiled gently and said, "Okay, Agent Coulson."


    Watching the pharmacist leave with Firth, Coulson immediately walked towards Nick Fury''s office.


    Taking the elevator all the way, Coulson came to Nick Fury''s office on the top floor and knocked on the door.


    "Sir!"


    Looking at Coulson who came in, a smile appeared on Nick Fury''s face.


    "Colson, you did a great job pulling a ninja for our S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "It seems that your agent level is going to be upgraded again."


    Looking at Nick Fury''s praise, Coulson''s face did not show the excited look of the upcoming promotion, but said with a serious expression:


    "Director, according to the information I got from the pharmacist, many of our plans may have been wrong at the beginning."


    Hearing Coulson''s serious tone, Nick Fury''s expression also changed, the smile on his face subsided, and he asked seriously:


    "What information?"


    Then Coulson recounted the information about the ninja world from Yakushidou, as well as the events of the five major villages in the five countries, to his director.


    With Coulson''s narration, Nick Fury''s face became more and more ugly, and his face lost the slightest expression. At the same time, he wrote a lot of things on paper with a pen in his hand.


    There was not much information, and Coulson soon finished his story.


    After hearing Coulson finish speaking, Nick Fury did not speak immediately, but continued to write. After a few minutes, Nick Fury stopped and looked at Coulson. .

 Chapter 467： Threat escalation

    Nick Fury looked at Coulson and sighed.


    Then he said: "Tell Lance Hunter to bring the troops back from the island country. No wonder we haven''t found any trace of Shinobi Village. It turns out that they are not on Earth at all."


    Hearing Nick Fury''s sigh, Coulson also said, "None of us would have thought that they were not on Earth, maybe not even Earthlings."


    Hearing Coulson say that the other party is not from Earth, Nick Fury thought for a while, and then said, "Maybe they are not necessarily not from Earth."


    "In them, I see a lot of the same culture, whether it''s Konoha''s ninja or the dress of the Tonin Village, I see the atmosphere of the cultures of all countries on the earth."


    "Especially the race and skin color of the other party are not particularly different from ours."


    "Like you think Charlotte Doyle, we have never found his parental information, and you also guess that the other party fell from the ninja world."


    "But according to the records of the injuries and treatment when the killers were training him, as well as the medical information when he processed the identity information, it shows that Charlotte Doyle is 100% Earthling, and there is no problem with that."


    "So I suspect that there is a high possibility that the Ninja world is still the people of our earth."


    "Perhaps it was because of some accident or some kind of disaster. At that time, people on Earth discovered the land of Ninja World, migrated to the past, and developed into the current situation."


    "Of course it''s just my guess, maybe they''re like you said aliens."


    "After all, Thor, the **** in Norse mythology, once visited Earth with their army."


    Hearing his director''s words, Coulson nodded, and then seemed to have thought of something, and then said: "According to some myths, there was a great flood in the world, and Noah''s Ark brought various animals and some animals. People, the floods to avoid, maybe the people in the Ninja world are the people on Noah''s Ark."


    "That''s why their races are so diverse. I see Asian races in them, as well as Europeans and Americans on our side. Maybe there will be black people like you, Director, in the future."


    Nick Fury nodded, then said, "Of course this is just our guess."


    "But the plans we''ve made seem to need to be changed."


    "I didn''t expect the forces behind the ninjas to be so large. It seems that they need to be more cautious when dealing with them in the future."


    "Although this has drawbacks, if the other party is also on the same planet as us, then the resources we can trade are no longer simple intelligence and some mission delegation."


    "The exchange of cultures and the exchange of resources can bring greater benefits to each other."


    Coulson nodded in approval, and then Nick Fury looked at Coulson and said, "Who else knows this information besides you?"


    Coulson thought for a moment and said, "James was there at the time, and he was the only one who knew about it except me."


    "Raise the confidentiality level of this information to level ten, and ask James to sign a non-disclosure agreement. This information will not be leaked for the time being."


    "Understood, Chief!"


    "Director, what changes are needed in our actions next."


    Nick Fury thought for a while and said, "Look for a way to get more information from the mouth of the pharmacist. Although he said that he is a wandering ninja, we can''t be sure of such information."


    "The possibility that he is a spy cannot be ruled out, and the monitoring and other actions of him cannot be relaxed."


    "In addition, he can say that, maybe there are forces outside the Ninja Village in the ninja world. In order to ensure the authenticity of the information, Colson, you go to the Sandyin puppet shop and confirm this information with them."


    "Also ask Shayin Village if we have any other possibilities for cooperation. Since they are a country behind them, there may be a need for transactions in terms of materials."


    "There''s also the matter of enhancers, we need to acquire some as soon as possible."


    "Earth can''t be without its own defense force. With just one Barton, our strength is still too weak."


    At this time, Coulson thought for a while and said, "Director, the fire controller Liu Haoran we recruited in Hong Kong last time, I think he can be included in the candidate list for the injection of physique enhancer."


    Hearing Coulson''s proposal, Nick Fury asked, "How?"


    "Director, according to the analysis and information I checked with the scientific team, Liu Haoran''s fire control ability is very weak. He was not burned because the hemoglobin in his body has a strong fire resistance ability."


    "But because of his own energy, or the weak biomagnetic field, he can''t create too much flame."


    "If we inject him with a physique enhancer to improve his strength, we may be able to enhance his ability to create flames, so that not only his own strength will be strengthened, but the ability of flames may also be greatly improved. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com��


    Hearing Coulson''s remarks, Nick Fury thought for a while, and then said, "But his mind is immature. Once he gets great power, I''m worried that he will become dangerous."


    However, Coulson said, "Director, we have Hawkeye Barton and the ninja Yakushi, who joined in. Their strength should be able to suppress the strengthened Liu Haoran."


    "After all, he is just a street performer magician. Even if he has a strong power, he may not be able to use it without training."


    Nick Fury nodded and said, "I will consider this suggestion. Now that we have collected enough Zhenjin, we should be able to trade the physique enhancer from Sha Yin soon."


    "When you wait to verify the information, you can mention it to the other party, and we will be able to trade with the other party next week."


    "Understood, Chief!"


    Coulson nodded, did not stop at Nick Fury''s office, and left directly. He went to the Sandyin puppet shop to verify the information.


    As Coulson left, Nick Fury stood up from his chair and walked to the huge floor-to-ceiling window. Looking at the sun falling outside the window, he thought of ninjas.


    At this time, he was worried in his heart. He originally expected ninjas to be the power of the earth, but looking at the current situation, this is not the case. These ninjas may have come to infiltrate the earth.


    After finding that there is no threat to the earth, a planet of life that can allow people to survive is such a big temptation, the other party may not have considered choosing to occupy this place.


    The threat level of ninjas has risen again in Nick Fury''s heart.


    Earth needs its own power!

 Chapter 468： supervisor

    Just as Nick Fury ponders the dangers and benefits of ninjas.


    the other side.


    When Patton learned that S.H.I.E.L.D. had recruited a ninja and was going to conduct a combat strength test, he immediately rushed over with his own equipment. He was going to participate in the task of testing the opponent, and by the way, he also wanted to know his strength at this time. , What level can be counted as a ninja.


    The pharmacist followed the agent of SHIELD to complete the formalities required for entry. At this time, the agent on the side opened the mouth and said:


    "Now you need to be tested for combat strength, what do you need to prepare?"


    The pharmacist looked at the other party and said, "Can you use the ninja tool?"


    "Wait, there will be people to discuss with you, you can use the ninja tools."


    The pharmacist opened a suitcase, which contained the kunai, shuriken, and forehead guard made of Edman alloy that Coulson had given him before.


    Looking at the contents of the box, the pharmacist took out the kunai and shuriken in his pocket and put them in his ninja bag. As for the forehead guard with the logo of S.H.I.E.L.D., the pharmacist pocket did not have it. Wear it and keep it in the box.


    The agent looked at the three suitcases that the pharmacist had been carrying, and said, "The dormitory has been prepared for you here, you can put your things in the dormitory first.


    The pharmacist showed a humble smile: "Then please take me to the dormitory, I will store my things first."


    "Okay, come with you."


    "The dormitory on your side is in the lounge area. It is a single room. Although the area is not large, the bathroom and kitchen are all complete."


    The pharmacist nodded and said, "It sounds pretty good."


    "That''s not true. Most people don''t have their own room at the headquarters."


    "It seems that the director attaches great importance to your joining. After all, you are the first ninja to join SHIELD."


    Yao Shidou didn''t find it strange at all, but said, "After all, those are all ninjas from the Ninja Village. They are not like me and have the right to join other organizations at will."


    In the conversation between the two, they soon took the elevator and came to the door of a house in the rest area.


    The agent took out a magnetic card, opened the door, and then handed the magnetic card to the pocket of the pharmacist.


    "This is the key to your room and the access control for you to enter the Trident Building. It contains your information. You need to swipe your card to enter the building."


    "When the combat power test is completed, I will give you a copy of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s rules and regulations, and you need to memorize them."


    "There is also the Trident Building. There are many areas that must be restricted. You cannot enter without permission, so you can''t run around in many places, otherwise an alarm will occur."


    Hearing the other party''s reminder, the pharmacist nodded and then entered the room.


    Entering the room, the pharmacist glanced at it. It was a set of 50 square meters, and the decoration was very good.


    After placing the three suitcases in his hand on the coffee table in the living room, the pharmacist walked out of the room with his pocket.


    The pharmacist closed the door and said to the agent standing aside, "Let''s go, let''s go to the strength evaluation."


    Seeing that the pharmacist pocket was ready, the agent took him to the place of evaluation.


    The object of Yaoshidou''s discussion was Hawkeye Barton, who had been injected with a physique enhancer. The location of their discussion was not in the Trident Building, but in a factory next to the building.


    The factory is the size of three basketball courts. The ground is covered with wooden floors. The entire site is very empty. At this time, Hawkeye Barton has come to the scene fully armed.


    I saw that he was holding a bow made of Edman alloy. The bow was equipped with some high-tech equipment that could control the replacement of missing arrows in the quiver.


    There are three types of arrows in the quiver, one is an explosive arrow with explosives, the other is a special arrow made of vibranium, and the most numerous arrows are arrows made of secondary Edman alloys .


    The lethality of the three types of arrows is huge, and of course the price is very high, so every time the battle is over, Hawkeye will recover his lost arrows.


    In addition to the quiver on his back, Patton also carried a 60-centimeter-long short knife on his back waist as his melee weapon.


    Patton observed the venue for the competition, and immediately chose a position suitable for his shooting before waiting.


    In a conference room of the SHIELD Trident Building, Nick Fury was surrounded by a number of SHIELD executives and members of the scientific team, and in front of everyone was a huge screen.


    Maria Hill, Heather Weir, and Nick Fury looked at the electronic display screen in front of them. After an agent stepped forward to operate it, the picture of the competition venue had been transmitted to the screen.


    Nick Fury looked at several members of the scientific team and said, "Wait, you can calculate the data of each other''s speed, strength, explosive power, etc. based on electronic equipment and video recordings."


    "The Chakra Monitoring Center will also cooperate with you to monitor the intensity of his Chakra outbreak."


    Hearing Nick Fury''s order, a member of the UU reading book quickly tapped on the computer and replied, "Okay sir."


    Maria Hill looked at Nick Fury and said, "Do you think Barton can test the opponent''s strength?"


    "Although Patton has been injected with a physique enhancer, his physical quality has also been greatly improved, but he is still far from being a ninja based on the known data."


    "What''s the point of such a test? You don''t worry about unilateral crushing, or losing Patton''s combat power directly due to a mistake by the opponent?"


    Faced with Hill''s sharp question, Nick Fury shook his head: "He''s just a wandering ninja, not even a ninja in Xiao Ninja Village."


    "According to the information we have obtained, the strength of the lower ninja in the Great Ninja Village > the Small Ninja Village > the wandering ninja, and after this upgrade, Patton''s strength has changed dramatically in coordination with his bow and arrow."


    "If Barton like this can''t even compete with a wandering ninja, I''m worried about the future prospects."


    Hearing Nick Fury say this, Hill didn''t say anything more, just waiting for the next game.


    And the agent Hitwell said at this time: "We all know that the strength of both sides is very strong."


    "But I''m more concerned about another issue."


    "According to the tradition of our S.H.I.E.L.D., every agent recruited from outside needs a supervisor to lead him to the entrance, let him understand the knowledge and combat capabilities that the agent needs to master, and guide him."


    "After all, only if such a person exists, can the other party''s recognition of S.H.I.E.L.D. and agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. be better deepened."


    "This pharmacist''s pocket, when the time comes, his leading supervisor will arrange who will do it."

 Chapter 469： combat test

    Nick Fury nodded when he heard the question from Heater Weir.


    This person who takes the pharmacist to understand the rules of S.H.I.E.L.D. and the way of doing things is very important. It is even said that such a person has pioneering significance for how S.H.I.E.L.D. will absorb ninjas in the future.


    Nick Fury thought for a while, and before the pharmacist''s pocket reached the venue for the discussion, he asked, "What do you think?"


    Heater Weir thought for a moment, then said, "He needs a well-disciplined supervisor."


    "I think Agent Grant Ward is good. He''s a very disciplined agent."


    Hill, who was on the side, also nodded, and then said, "Agent Grant Ward is a level six agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., with outstanding fighting ability, and is the agent with the strongest fighting ability after Romanov."


    "However, his interpersonal skills are very poor. I don''t think he is suitable to be a ninja supervisor."


    "After all, his fighting ability is strong, and he will not be stronger than a ninja. I think he needs to be equipped with an agent with strong interpersonal skills."


    "In this way, the other party can recognize S.H.I.E.L.D. more quickly and integrate into our organization."


    Hearing Hill''s different opinions on the person he proposed, Hitwell didn''t care, took a sip from the coffee cup on the table, and then looked at the other party.


    "I wonder what Agent Hill recommends?"


    Hill glanced at Heatwell, then said to Nick Fury: "I think the best thing in our bureau is Agent Coulson. What do you think, Chief?"


    Hearing Hill''s mention of Coulson, Nick Fury nodded in approval: "Indeed, Coulson really does the best job of dealing with interpersonal relationships."


    "However, Colson is currently mainly responsible for the contact work of ninjas, and there may be no way to be a supervisor."


    "After all, it''s not very appropriate to take the ninja directly to do such a task."


    "As for the supervisor of the pharmacist, I will think about this issue again."


    Following Nick Fury''s words, the figure of the pharmacist pocket also appeared in the arena for discussion.


    The three also stopped discussing and began to watch the electronic screen in front of them, waiting for the two to discuss.


    At this time, the agent brought the pharmacist bag to the venue for the discussion. Just as the pharmacist bag entered the venue, he saw Barton standing opposite.


    "In front of you is the S.H.I.E.L.D. field agent, Patton, who is known as the eagle eye. Today, he will be in charge of your combat assessment."


    The pharmacist glanced at the empty scene except for Patton, and said to the agent beside him, "I see."


    Seeing that the pharmacist nodded and understood, the agent did not stay in the venue, and turned around and ran out.


    At this time, there were only Pharmacist Dou and Barton in the entire arena.


    The two stood at the two corners of the entire venue, more than 60 meters apart.


    Barton looked at the pharmacist pocket in front of him, and looked at the tender face of the other party, as if he was still a young child.


    "I''ll be in charge of your battle test next, are you ready?"


    "Ready!"


    "start!"


    With the start of Patton, he saw that Patton took out the bow and arrow behind him, and immediately shot the arrow with the bow.


    An arrow made of secondary Edman alloy was shot by Barton with lightning speed.


    "Whoosh!"


    But it is Barton''s strengthened body, which is more powerful and shoots arrows faster than bullets.


    The pharmacist looked at the arrow that came flying, and did not do anything to evade, just stood there motionless.


    If Barton didn''t know the strength of the ninja, he would have thought that the other party was frightened.


    Yao Shidou took out a kunai from the ninja kit, and cut it directly at the arrow shot by the arrow.


    However, the moment Kunai and the arrow came into contact, Yakushidou felt something was wrong.


    "clang!"


    With a clear bump, the Kunai in Yao Shi''s pocket broke, but the arrow lost its direction under the impact and passed through his ear.


    "Whoosh!"


    The deflected arrows were directly ingested into the wall, and the entire arrows were shot into the wall, leaving only a hole.


    The pharmacist looked at the broken Kunai in his hand, but immediately understood that the material for the other party to build the arrow was not simple, it might be the same as the Edman alloy he obtained, or a similar material.


    Yakushi dropped the broken kunai in his hand, took out the kunai made of Edman alloy from the ninja kit, grabbed it in his right hand, and assumed an attacking stance.


    At this time, Hawkeye on the other side, after firing a tentative arrow, saw that the opponent was ready to fight again, so he didn''t hold back.


    Seeing that Patton pressed the button on the bow god, the quiver behind him turned, and immediately three arrows shot up.


    Barton directly pulled out all three arrows, put them on the bow and arrow, and immediately aimed at the pocket of the pharmacist. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    "Samsung Renju!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!"


    The three arrows seemed to turn into three meteors, and they flew towards the pharmacist in one arrow after another.


    Because the distance was very close, these three arrows of Patton broke through the speed of sound with the support of his strength.


    But it was Barton who didn''t hold back the slightest, and completely burst out his power. With the blessing of the special bowstring, the arrows shot out even brought out the sound of sonic booms.


    The pharmacist held a kunai made of Edman alloy in his pocket, and the chakra in his hand was instilled, and it turned into a short sword in an instant.


    Facing the incoming arrows, Yaoshitou still did not move at all, and the Kunai in his hand slashed straight forward.


    "boom!"


    A blade of light flew out directly and hit the first arrow directly.


    Seeing that the knife light and the arrow collided, the arrow was immediately blown up and flew upward, and then fell to the ground on the side.


    However, although Yaoshidou''s sword light solved the first arrow loss, the second arrow loss had already appeared in front of him.


    small book booth


    The pharmacist slashed directly with the Kunai dagger in his pocket, and the arrow and Kunai made the sound of metal collision.


    Feeling that the force of the opponent''s missed arrow was not small, but he was still jumped by the pharmacist. Faced with the third arrow missing, the pharmacist prepared to repeat the old trick and continued to prepare to fly the opponent.


    Seeing the movements of the pharmacist pocket, the corners of Barton''s mouth slightly raised.


    But at the moment when Kunai and the arrow shot, the arrow suddenly flashed red, and the next second.


    "boom!"


    A huge explosion sent the pharmacist''s pocket flying out.


    But the three arrows used by Barton were lost, two of which were made by the secondary Edman, and the third was an explosive arrow.


    The sudden explosion, the other pharmacist, did not respond.

 Chapter 470： Combat Test 2

    Yao Shidou''s body was like a rag doll that was thrown out, hitting the wall directly, and then stopped.


    Seeing the effect of his explosive arrows, the corners of Barton''s mouth were slightly raised, and he was very satisfied.


    Ninjas get hit and get hurt too.


    Just when Patton was about to set up a bow to shoot arrows again, leaning against the pharmacist pocket on the wall, he silently threw three spherical smoke bombs from the ninja bag and threw them directly in front of him.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    As the smoke bomb touched the ground and exploded, a large amount of smoke spread across the practice ground in an instant, directly blocking Barton''s sight and making it impossible to determine the figure of the pharmacist pocket.


    Barton held a longbow and aimed at the smoke area in front of him, not knowing what direction he would shoot arrows in that direction.


    Just as Barton was thinking about it, three shurikens suddenly flew out from one side of the smoke and shot at Barton.


    Looking at the shuriken, Patton didn''t shoot the arrow to stop him, but wanted to dodge and run to one side. At this time, Patton''s speed was fast, and he had already left a short distance from the place when he shot the shuriken. , and at the same time, two arrows were shot directly in the direction where the shuriken was shot.


    However, Barton had just finished shooting, but this time, two Kunai flew out from the other side of the smoke. At the same time, there was a burning talisman paper hanging behind Kunai.


    And the Kunai shot was aimed at the position that Barton had just changed.


    The shuriken that was shot first did not hit Barton, but hit the ground where Barton stood before, and the entire shuriken sank directly into the ground.


    As for the newly flying Kunai, the speed was fast, but Barton had no chance to dodge, nor did he have time to miss the flying Kunai with his arrow.


    Seeing the approaching Kunai, Barton rolled on the spot, ready to dodge it. After all, the size of Kunai was there, and he could avoid the opponent''s attack by moving one position away.


    Barton just rolled on the ground when he saw two Kunai stuck in the place where he was just now.


    Seeing that he avoided the opponent''s attack, Barton just let out a sigh of relief, but in the next instant, he saw the talisman paper tied to Kunai''s body glowing brightly.


    "Boom Boom!"


    But the detonating talisman exploded in an instant. Barton didn''t have time to do any protection, and his body was blasted out. He rolled directly on the ground a few times, and hit the wall of the room.


    Patton, who was leaning against the wall, spit out a mouthful of old blood with a sweet throat.


    This means that Patton has strengthened his physique. If he changes his body, he will be blown into pieces on the spot by the explosion of the detonating talisman at such a close distance.


    Barton, who was injured by the blast, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood up.


    As for the bow in his hand, it was blasted out at the moment of the explosion and landed on the side of the field.


    But the pharmacist pocket, who was hiding in the smoke, showed a smile on the corner of his mouth, and secretly said in his heart: "It''s not rude to come and go, so that you can also feel the power of the explosion."


    "Sword Comes"


    "Fortunately, I used a low-quality detonating charm, which is not very powerful."


    "It shouldn''t take a single test to blow up the testers."


    in the monitoring room.


    Looking at the picture in front of him, Hill on the side said, "The source of the explosion just now is that talisman, right?"


    "A small piece of talisman has the effect of TNT explosives."


    "Director, we need to master this thing."


    "The convenience of this thing is simply too strong, and it is not like ordinary TNT bombs will be detected. Such a piece of paper is too convenient for our agents."


    Nick Fury asked the members of the scientific team aside, and asked, "Have you calculated the power of the explosion just now?"


    A member of the scientific team immediately modeled and simulated on the computer, and quickly replied: "The explosive power is equivalent to 50 grams of TNT."


    "This power is a little bigger than the general grenade, but it''s not too big. The grenade is mainly shrapnel killing, which is equivalent to the shock wave generated by explosives to kill the enemy."


    Hearing his subordinate''s answer, Nick Fury nodded and said, "It seems that ninjas still have a lot of good things that we don''t know."


    "This kind of talisman that can explode is too harmful. We S.H.I.E.L.D. also need to master such technology."


    Hill and Heatwell on the side all nodded, but they didn''t know the principle of this explosive talisman paper, and whether the production cost was high.


    It is the monitoring method aimed at him, otherwise it is impossible to prevent terrorists from grasping this thing and carrying out explosion and destruction.


    At this time, Sit Weir also said: "The smoke bomb that he used just now looks good too."


    "A small object burst into a lot of smoke in an instant, which seems to be much better than ordinary smoke bombs."


    As Heatwell''s words fell, the staff on the side immediately separated a small screen on the big screen, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is similar to the picture-in-picture technique, and then recalled from the video the picture of the pharmacist using the smoke bomb, and made a close-up of the magnification.


    On the small screen, the palm of the pharmacist pocket appeared, holding three round spheres in his palm, which were the smoke bombs just used.


    Seeing this item pointed out by Heatwell, Nick Fury thought for a while, and then said: "There is a certain merit, the amount of smoke it explodes in an instant is indeed very large."


    "However, this is not possible for us. If we ask the military enterprises, they can also launch similar items."


    "However, like the detonating charm, this thing is very convenient, and it can be done with a small ball. It is indeed much smaller than our smoke bombs. The three smoke bombs have not been used normally. half as big."


    "But it''s a good thing."


    After discovering two interesting things in a row, the interest of the three of them has been greatly improved, and at the same time, they are curious about what good things are in the hands of the pharmacist.


    For this, the three of them are looking forward to it.


    It seems that apart from the physique enhancer, the ninja has a lot of good things that have not been shown.


    training room.


    Barton stood up and glanced at the bow and arrow beside him. Instead of picking it up and letting himself continue to be a shooter, he pulled out the 60-centimeter-long short knife from his lower back.


    Barton held his knives in both hands, looked at the smoke in front of him, and became alert like this. Time passed by, and the smoke in the room began to slowly dissipate.


    The pharmacist looked at the smoke that began to slowly dissipate, but instead of continuing to attack with Kunai, he slowly walked out of it.

 Chapter 471： Closing and Analysis

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Barton held the knife in both hands, looked at the pharmacist''s pocket who came out of the smoke, and rushed towards the other party with his eyes fixed.


    I saw him burst out at his fastest speed, like a gust of wind, and appeared in front of the other party at a distance of tens of meters in the blink of an eye.


    Patton ran to the front of Yaoshidou, and the short knife in his hand slashed directly at Yaoshidou.


    "Clang clang clang!"


    I saw Patton vigorously slashing the short knife in his hand, with eight tons of power under each slash.


    The pharmacist held the Kunai made of Edman alloy in his hand, but he parried all of Barton''s moves.


    Barton''s amazing speed in the eyes of others is nothing in the eyes of the pharmacist.


    It''s just that every time the Kunai and the dagger collide, there will be a lot of sparks.


    In the eyes of SHIELD agents, the battle between the two seemed to be extremely fierce.


    In this way, the two of you came and went, and they fought more than 30 moves, and the sound of the collision of the two weapons was all in the field.


    At this time, Yao Shidou saw that his strength was almost the same. Although he didn''t use any ninjutsu, it was only some physical skills. It seemed that he could miss a little. Remember the URL m.xbeqge. com


    Seeing Yao Shidou suddenly speeding up, the short sword that Kuwu turned into in his hand slashed on Barton''s short sword. The huge force directly pressed Barton and squatted down, and the wooden floor under his feet exploded instantly.


    Barton held a knife in both hands and shouted angrily, "Get it from me!"


    Afterwards, both arms exerted force and slashed directly upward, and Yao Shidou took advantage of this rebound force to open the distance between the two with a backflip.


    "Wind Escape, Chopping Air Wave!"


    Seeing that when the pharmacist was doing a backflip, he made a seal with his hands in the air, and spit out a trumpet-shaped air pressure at Barton the moment he landed.


    The air pressure that appeared in an instant directly blew Barton up, and there were wounds cut by the wind blade all over his body.


    Barton, who was in the air, couldn''t control his body at all, and Sora couldn''t use his brute force, so he was knocked out again by Zhankongbo.


    However, after using the Zhankong wave, Yao Shidou charged towards Barton with Kuwu in hand.


    At the moment when Barton landed, the pharmacist pocket appeared in front of the other party, and the Kunwu in his hand was on Barton''s neck.


    "you lose!"


    Hearing Yao Shidou''s words, Barton was a little helpless, but he still said, "I lost!"


    "Your test is over!"


    At this time, the door of the factory building was opened, and several medical staff, as well as those who led the pharmacist''s pocket to conduct a combat strength test, rushed over.


    I saw the medical staff immediately ran over and came to Barton''s side. However, the injury on Barton''s body had begun to heal slowly. Although it was not fast, it could be detected by the naked eye.


    Seeing this scene, Yao Shidou glanced at Patton''s wound and said in his heart, "Although his strength is not very good, his self-healing ability is quite good."


    Barton looked at the medical staff who came up to examine him, and said, "My injury is not serious, just take a rest."


    "Agent Patton, this is not what you said."


    "We need to do a full examination of you and we need to make sure you recover without any problems."


    Then a doctor in white clothes looked at the pharmacist''s pocket and asked, "You were also attacked by an explosion in front of you, may I ask if you are injured?"


    The pharmacist looked uninjured at all, except that there was a lot of dust on his body, and his clothes were not even damaged, and the whole person seemed to be fine.


    "I wasn''t hurt."


    Seeing that the pharmacist said that he was not injured, he didn''t say much about convenience, but put Barton directly on the stretcher, picked up the stretcher and left.


    Yao Shidou, who saw this scene, didn''t make a move. He didn''t reveal his plan to medical ninjutsu at this time, and treated Barton.


    It is normal for a wandering ninja to know one attribute ninjutsu, but he also has a difficult medical ninjutsu, which is a big problem.


    The pharmacist looked at the agent who brought him for the test, and then said, "Is the combat power test over?"


    The other party nodded: "It''s basically over, but you still have to do some basic tests with me, such as strength, speed, and explosiveness."


    "But this is relatively simple, you don''t need anyone to fight, you can do it on the machine."


    "Come with me!"


    After he finished speaking, he left the factory for testing, and the pharmacist walked out behind him.


    in the monitoring room.


    Nick Fury said: "This discussion is over, tell me what you think."


    "Not only this wandering ninja pharmacist, but also his evaluation of Patton."


    Hearing the director''s order, both of them pondered for a while, and Shit Weir took the lead and said:


    "Let me first talk about this ninja pharmacist. According to the information we have, the strength shown by this wandering ninja is not strong."


    "From the video we''ve seen at the airport about ninja fights, whether it''s Charlotte Doyle defeating Abomination, or Senju Tsunade beating off the Hulk, or the fight between Tonin and Rebel Hidean. ."


    "The strength of this pharmacist is very unsatisfactory, and there is nothing that surprises me."


    "But the ninjutsu he used at the end should be the ninjutsu of the wind element."


    "Apart from that ability, there''s not much that refreshes me."


    "Of course, this is only for those powerful ninjas we know. For our agents, such strength is still a very powerful existence."


    "Whether it is speed, strength, or fighting ability, it is much stronger than our agents, even stronger than the enhanced Patton."


    "But that''s all. If we are dealing with such a powerful ninja, we should have many ways."


    "The only thing we don''t know is what level a ninja with such strength is."


    "After all, we know that ninjas are divided into lower ninjas - chunin - special upper ninjas - elite upper ninjas - shadows. UU reading "


    "As for Patton, I don''t think this competition is fair to him. The venue of this battle limits his performance. Otherwise, Patton''s strength and the equipment he is equipped with will definitely be more than powerful. So."


    Hearing Shit Weir''s analysis, Nick Fury also recognized it, but compared to the previous ninja battle and the strength shown, Yaoshitou''s strength is indeed too weak.


    But if any Lang Ninja has the strength of S-rank betrayal, what hope is there for the earth in such a terrifying Ninja world.


    The strength shown by the pharmacist gave Nick Fury a lot of relief.

 Chapter 472： Analysis and Intelligence

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Nick Fury said:


    "He is just a wandering ninja. With such strength, it must be considered good."


    "The only thing that cannot be determined is whether this strength is his full strength. After all, Barton''s strength to force the opponent out is really limited."


    "Hill, what do you think?"


    Hearing the director asking his opinion, Hill looked at the pharmacist''s pocket on the screen, thought for a while, and said:


    "As for the strength of the pharmacist, I think it may be hidden."


    "Yoshitou is not a person who suddenly acquired extraordinary abilities. He is a ninja who lives in an extraordinary world. According to the information we know, the ninja is a military unit of the Ninja Village, carrying out many tasks such as protection, assassination, and intelligence theft. ."


    "In such an environment, even if it is a wandering ninja, when entering a new organization, it is impossible to reveal his full strength, and he will definitely hide his clumsiness appropriately."


    "And although Patton''s explosive arrow blew the opponent away, it didn''t hurt him in the actual process."


    "Retrieve the picture of the pharmacist pocket being attacked by an exploding arrow."


    Following Hill''s instructions, the agent on the side worked on the computer and quickly retrieved the picture of Patton attacking the pharmacist''s pocket in the video. Remember the URL m.xbeqge. com


    "Slow down the screen."


    "Yes, stop here."


    "Director, look, when the pharmacist was blown away by the explosive arrow, there was no panic on his face, and he immediately launched a counterattack the moment he landed."


    "Please pay attention to the movements of his body when he was blasted away. He didn''t show any panic. The movements of his limbs were also very coordinated, and he was blasted away without the slightest injury."


    Hearing Hill''s words, Nick Fury and Heatwell also nodded.


    Nick Fury even said, "It seems that this pharmacist, Mr. Dou, still doesn''t trust us."


    Hill did not take the words of his own director, but continued: "I think there is still a lot of things in the body of the pharmacist that can be discovered."


    "The location of the ninja village, the approximate number of ninjas, the extraction method of chakra, the training method of ninjutsu, and those strange ninja tools."


    "There are so many secrets on him, as long as we S.H.I.E.L.D. can dig them out, this is a huge treasure."


    "As for his current strength, it''s not the most important thing for us at S.H.I.E.L.D."


    Hill said that there was a pause here, and then he talked about Patton.


    "As for Button, I agree with Heatwell that the field here limits his performance."


    "With his strength, he can cause more damage."


    "Based on Barton''s performance, we can see the power of the physique enhancer, which is what we got from ninjas."


    "The fact that ninjas can be traded should be basically popular. It is normal that Patton can''t beat ninjas, but the popularity of ninjas and our strength is not as good as that of ninjas, it doesn''t mean we don''t need it."


    "Instead, we need physique boosters, even a lot of physique boosters."


    "Maybe a Patton can''t beat a ninja, but ten, a hundred Pattons, and even countless soldiers with the same strength as Patton."


    "We can kill each other even if we pile up, so we need to have a physique enhancer as soon as possible, and have our own physique enhancer."


    Nick Fury glanced at Hill and agreed with the other party''s remarks, and then said, "Hill, you are right, the pharmacist pocket is a treasure for us in S.H.I.E.L.D."


    "A treasure with infinite possibilities!"


    "A treasure that puts S.H.I.E.L.D. into something extraordinary!"


    "But the other party just joined in, we can''t dig out those core things as soon as we come up."


    "We need to take it step by step to guide him to voluntarily hand over those core things. More importantly, we need to support the pharmacist to make him feel the goodness of S.H.I.E.L.D., and then win over more homeless people. Ninjas enter S.H.I.E.L.D."


    "We can even promise that the ninjas introduced by him can become his subordinates and be managed by him."


    When Nick Fury said this, Heater Weir on the side was surprised: "Director, will such a reward be too high."


    "Let a newcomer who has just entered S.H.I.E.L.D. become the team leader."


    Nick Fury shook his head and said, "Apart from him, do we have any other ninjas to join at the moment?"


    Hearing the director''s words, Sit Weir didn''t say anything else. He just took another sip of the coffee on the table. No one knew what he was thinking at this time.


    Nick Fury stood up at this time and ordered: "The people in the scientific team, after analyzing the data, send it to my office together with the test results from the pharmacist."


    "Hill, Heatwell, if you two have good supervisors, you can recommend them together."


    After speaking, Nick Fury left the room and returned to his office.


    Seeing the director leave, Hill and Heatwell didn''t stop there, and got up and left one after another.


    Brooklyn - Sand Hidden Puppet Shop.


    Coulson came to the door of the store with two suitcases in his hand. Seeing that there was no doorman at the door, he wanted to come to Sandyin and didn''t take over other forces here. The staff was still as few as reserved, but he didn''t know Sandy. The ninja of the hidden village came to earth, how difficult and costly is this?


    Pushing open the door of the puppet shop, Coulson walked in, but found that there was one more person at the service desk, not only Temari, but also another female ninja.


    Coulson saw the other party''s face, and the other party''s information immediately appeared in his mind. The ninja Ye Cang of Sandyin Village first appeared in the Xintian enclave of the island country. It must have been the location where he first descended.


    I just don''t know if the location is the same as the pharmacist''s pocket, a temporary location, or a place where the other party can stably send people over.


    Coulson walked to the front of the service desk, looked at the two people in front of him and said:


    "Ms. Temari, I need to buy two puppets for information consultation."


    While talking, UU read www. uukanshu.com Coulson put the suitcase in his right hand on the desk at the service desk.


    "This is the reward, one hundred energy blocks."


    Looking at the suitcase on the table, Temari smiled, opened the suitcase directly, and glanced at the hundred energy blocks contained in it.


    "No problem, it''s still the old position."


    While talking, Temari took out two puppets and an hourglass from the window behind him, glanced at Ye Cang beside him, and said, "Teacher, do you want to be with me?"


    Ye Cang shook his head: "No, you can communicate with him yourself."

 Chapter 473： Transaction rejected again

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Seeing Teacher Yecang''s refusal, Temari didn''t care, and took the things in his hand and went to the sofa area with Coulson to sit down.


    I saw Temari put two puppets in front of Coulson, and then turned the hourglass in his hand upside down and placed it on the table.


    "Go ahead, Agent Coulson."


    Coulson saw that the quicksand in the hourglass began to lose its way, and he left and asked, "Ms. Temari, I wonder if you know about wandering ninjas."


    Hearing Coulson''s question, Temari''s face did not change in the slightest, but he was stunned for a while, and then he thought of whether there was a wandering ninja brought to this world by Lord Charlotte, or someone using the identity of a wandering ninja. , came into contact with S.H.I.E.L.D., although Temari was thinking about this, he didn''t hesitate and answered Coulson''s question directly.


    "I know, there are indeed wandering ninjas in this group of ninjas."


    "They are ninjas from outside the Ninja Village, but they are not many in number, and their strengths are uneven. There are some powerful ninjas who are strong, but they may not be as good as the students of the ninja school."


    "I don''t know Mr. Coulson, why did you ask about this, did you come into contact with the wandering ninja?"


    Coulson nodded and said, "Our S.H.I.E.L.D. came into contact with a wandering ninja from the Land of Fire, called Yaoshitou. I wonder if Ms. Temari has heard his name."


    Temari waved his hand and said, "Agent Coulson is really joking, how can I know his name as a wandering ninja, and he is not a strong man with a reputation in the ninja world."


    Temaru said that he didn''t know, but he recalled the figure of Yaoshidou in his mind. He didn''t expect that this man was also brought to this world by Lord Charlotte, but the number of people in Yinin Village was increasing. what������


    Hearing Temari''s answer, Coulson Ninja glanced at Temari''s expression, but couldn''t see anything. It was normal for the other party to not know Yaoshitou, but knowing it was outrageous.


    "Ms. Temari, the place where ninjas live is not on Earth, right? According to this wandering ninja, Sandyin Village should be the Ninja Village of the Land of Winds."


    Hearing Coulson mentioning the Land of Wind, Temari was stunned for a moment, and then answered, "Yes, Sandyin Village is the Ninja Village of the Land of Wind."


    "The ninja world is also another planet, not with the earth."


    "I just didn''t expect you to ask this question all of a sudden. I thought it would take a long time for you to find out."


    After receiving Temari''s confirmation, Coulson was still amazed even though he had already made preparations in his heart. He didn''t expect that ninjas really lived on another planet.


    Coulson looked at Temari in front of him, remembered the questions he had prepared on the way over, and said, "I don''t know Ms. Temari, what''s the difference between Earth people and Ninja people, are they all Earth people?"


    Temari shook his head, but said, "I don''t know, I don''t know about this, but everyone looks alike. I don''t know if they are all from Earth, but we are all humans."


    "Human?"


    "Yes, they are all humans."


    Hearing such an answer, Coulson was a little surprised, but it was still acceptable.


    At this point, a minute has passed, Temari first turned the hourglass over and restarted the timer.


    Coulson didn''t dare to waste time, and immediately said: "I don''t know Ms. Temari, what is the purpose of your arrival on Earth?"


    "Purpose?"


    Temari thought for a while, but then said, "I don''t know what the village has in mind. I''m just in charge of running this puppet shop."


    "It can be regarded as a stagnation point of Shayin Village on the earth."


    "But one thing I can say for sure is that we have no interest in taking over the planet."


    Coulson didn''t know the truth of Temari''s words, but with the current manpower of the ninja world, there are only a dozen or 20 people, and it is impossible to occupy the earth.


    "Ms. Temari, since you are behind a country like the Land of Wind, S.H.I.E.L.D. wants to establish diplomatic relations and trade with you."


    "It''s been a while since you came to Earth, and you have a certain understanding of this side of the Earth."


    "I don''t know if your country of wind has anything you need, whether it''s electronic technology items, or food, meat and other materials, we can hand over it."


    "I believe that the trade exchanges between the two sides can bring huge benefits to both sides."


    However, Coulson knew that there was a planet behind the ninja to support him, unlike other aliens he knew, either too far away from the earth, or had become a bereaved dog, the possibility of large-scale trade between the two sides is not high.


    However, Temari shook his head and said, "We don''t lack these things. The things we are currently interested in on Earth are only your cosmic Rubik''s Cube, energy blocks, and metals such as vibranium."


    "As for other things, you don''t currently have anything that interests us."


    Hearing Temari''s refusal, Coleson was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that the other party had no interest in trading items such as livelihood materials and food. Isn''t the Land of Winds a country where most of the land is desert?


    According to this situation, desert countries should have import demand for both food and meat. Has the other party developed enough to not need foreign imports?


    Is this because of the development of technology, or because of extraordinary power, or is it because the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire have reached some kind of agreement before coming here?


    However, what Coleson didn''t know was that if Temari could really travel to and from the Land of Winds at will, then his condition would be a huge temptation for Sand Ninja Village.


    Even this temptation is enough to make Shayin Village launch a war against the country under his feet. After all, fighting Konoha is fighting, and fighting here is also fighting.


    At least from the information she understands, it may be easier to fight here, but there is not really Sand Ninja Village and the Kingdom of Wind behind Temari. Naturally, Coleson''s proposal cannot arouse Temari''s interest, nor the possibility of cooperation. .


    Hearing Temari''s words, Coulson remembered the 048 items in the various bases of S.H.I.E.L.D., thought for a while and asked, "What if it''s something strange?"


    Temari asked suspiciously, "What strange thing?"


    "Although it''s not a cosmic Rubik''s Cube, there are some items with peculiar abilities."


    Temari showed a curious look, and S.H.I.E.L.D. actually possessed other items besides the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube. UU Reading


    "You can show it to me, and if it does have value, we can make a deal."


    Coulson did say at this time: "I''m very sorry, I didn''t bring the items this time, but next time I will apply to bring them to you, but I also hope that Sand Ninja Village can have something new to carry out with us. trade."


    At this moment, the second minute passed again, and looking at the hourglass that had flowed out, Temari did not speak.


    "By the way, Ms. Temari, we can prepare the Zhenjin you want next week, and then we can trade the physique enhancer."


    Temari nodded: "You get your things ready, and we can trade."

 Chapter 474： Ninja gear and action

    ��??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Take a break, sorry.


    Marvel Cinematic Universe, Unholy Timeline.


    Continental Hotel, top floor.


    "BOSS, there is a new assassination mission, two million dollars, would you consider it?"


    A blond woman with a hot body, dressed in a professional dress and dressed as a secretary, stood in front of Charlotte Doyle and said calmly.


    "Oh, two million dollars, that''s not a low price."


    "Let''s talk about the specific information of the mission first, and then I will consider whether to accept this mission worth 2 million US dollars."


    "You know me, I''m picky about the target of the mission. Is the target a black man?"


    Sitting by the windowsill, Charlotte held a square glass with whiskey in her hand, and slowly moved her eyes away from the view outside the window, and turned her eyes to Ginny who was talking.


    "Not black???"


    "Charlotte, you have become a black killer now, and now some African-American killers in the mainland hotel have a lot of opinions on you."


    Charlotte played with the wine glass in her hand and said in a serious tone: "I hate two types of people in my life, one is discrimination, and the other is black people."


    "If those **** have an opinion on me, let them come to talk to me, and I will send them to where they should go!"


    Seeing his serious tone, Ginny shrugged, saying you were right.


    "The target of the new bounty mission this time is John Wick. The employer hopes to kill the other party as soon as possible. The amount is 2 million US dollars. Do you want to consider it?"


    Hearing the name John Wick, Charlotte Doyle''s thoughts drifted into the distance.


    A guy who destroyed the entire gang because of a dog.


    Is his story about to start?


    Then he glanced at the photo of the mission target in Ginny''s hand, and determined that it was this guy, not the same name.


    Charlotte turned the square cup in her hand and looked at the yellow-brown liquid inside. After taking a sip, she said calmly, "The price is low, don''t take it!"


    "why?"


    Ginny was curious.


    "You entered the industry late, and you may not have a comprehensive understanding of a lot of information."


    "John Wick, who was the number one killer in the killer world, was considered a legend in the killer world before he retired??????"


    Following Charlotte''s remarks, Ginny had an intuitive understanding of the guy on the newly appeared task list, and then nodded and said, "The price is indeed low."


    Although he looked at Charlotte, he asked curiously, "Lord Ninja, how does it compare to you?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "He and I are not the killers of the same world!"


    Although Charlotte didn''t say it directly, her confident tone and indifferent attitude clearly did not take John Wick''s strength into consideration.


    Ginny''s eyes flashed, and instead of worrying about this task, she said, "I''ll help you to see if there are any other tasks that are suitable for you."


    "Go!"


    After getting Charlotte''s consent, he turned around and left the room and walked towards the hotel''s mission hall.


    Watching Ginny leave, Charlotte looked at the world outside the window again.


    ??????


    My name is Feng Yi and I am from Blue Star.


    When I was playing Naruto mobile game and drew a new character, Kashu-faced Hero Jiraiya, I was trapped by the game plan and found that I had smashed 3,000 oceans and couldn''t collect the character fragments, and I was directly angry. Killed violently.


    As a result, he was reborn into this world inexplicably.


    Although the planet under her feet is also called Earth, it is no longer the planet Charlotte originally stayed on.


    After all, in Times Square, New York, the huge Stark Industries advertisement is very eye-catching, and the latest issue of Playboy''s cover girl in the entertainment press has once again thrown into Tony Stark''s arms.


    This is the Marvel Universe, or in Charlotte''s eyes, it''s even more of an American TV Universe covered in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    When she consciously woke up from her past life memory, Charlotte found herself in a run-down alley in New York in a tattered and dirty body.


    Seeing herself dressed like this, Charlotte guessed that she was an orphan, or a bear child who ran away from home.


    As for the Naruto mobile game that made him mad, it also turned into a golden finger and appeared in his consciousness.


    It''s just that this damned Goldfinger, as irritating as ever, keeps loading.


    And our Charlotte Doyle was adopted by a killer couple at the Continental Hotel, and then trained Charlotte, who was only six years old at the time, as a killer.


    The training of the killer couple is very perverted, especially for such a picked child, it is very vicious.


    If it weren''t for the golden finger that has been loaded in his mind, as the driving force for him to persevere, he may have died in the process of cultivation.


    During this period, his hands were covered with blood when he was young.


    If it is a child who knows nothing, he may not feel any discomfort in his heart when he is raised, but become a real killer, and from the land of China, a person full of kindness in his heart, such a life destroys His three views have reshaped his life.


    It wasn''t that he never tried to escape back then, but unfortunately, his young body and his unawakened golden finger made his only attempt to end in failure, and he received a severe punishment.


    He hasn''t been trying to escape since then, life is like rape, if that doesn''t change him, choose to enjoy him.


    In this way, under the training of the killer couple, he grew rapidly and mastered all kinds of killing skills, such as disguising, fighting, tracking and anti-tracking, marksmanship, and even physical chemistry related to assassination.


    As for the so-called compulsory education, middle school, high school, and university are completely far away from him, and he has never had the slightest contact. After all, he is not the guy who likes to drink bourbon. He met a military veteran who came to adopt him.


    Of course, the basic education that should be there is not much at all.


    After all, as a professional killer, he knows more knowledge than a student who takes the college entrance examination, but the content of the knowledge is different.


    Under the training of the killer couple, on the 18th birthday, Charlotte Doyle awakened her golden finger, and the **** Naruto was officially loaded.


    Also in the same year, he completed his killer graduation, and his name Charlotte Doyle is from his adoptive parents'' surname.


    Although he sacrificed them, he still inherited their surname, and even became a famous killer in the mainland hotel as they expected.


    After all, before he awakened Goldfinger, he had already become a professional killer on the high table, and after more than ten years of study, Charlotte had no plans to change careers.


    It has been more than three years since I woke up my golden finger.


    Whenever you open Goldfinger, Naruto''s game interface will pop up a message, recharge V10 and get Sandstorm Gaara immediately!


    However, in the past three years, Charlotte Doyle has tried countless times, from dollars, pounds, rubles, and even precious metals such as gold and diamonds.


    Whenever he chooses to recharge, he will be prompted that the recharge fails.


    After three years, he has completely given up the idea of ??upgrading to VIP. He even tried to exchange RMB from Dongguo, but it still didn''t work.


    Opening Naruto''s panel, what appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle was himself and an illusory night scene of Konoha Village.


    His initial character is not the standard Naruto whirlpool, but himself, Charlotte Doyle.


    In the past three years, he has almost groped his golden fingers.


    You can sign in once a day, and if you sign in successfully, you will be rewarded with copper coins, prestige, detonating charms, soul jade, reincarnation stone, delicious ramen, ninja world recruitment volume, and gold coins that can only be obtained by recharging.


    Among them, copper coins and prestige are used to practice psychics and upgrade psychic creatures, especially copper coins, which are needed for upgrading psychics, strengthening equipment, and upgrading dense volumes.


    Fortunately, both copper coins and US knives rewarded by the system can be converted to each other, and the conversion ratio is 1:1.


    This caused him, in the past few years, to only convert copper coins, but not US knives. After all, copper coins are really not enough.


    As for the so-called soul jade and reincarnation stone, they were all used to strengthen the divine tool. As for how to obtain the divine tool, he had no clue at all.


    As for the Ninja World Recruitment Volume, I don��t know if it��s too non-chief, or for some reason. I��ve gotten very little over the years. I can get one or two by signing in a month. When I��m lucky, I��ll get three a month. In bad times, only 1 a month.


    As for the so-called double check-in rewards for VIP1-12, it is even more missed by him.


    And only 50 gold coins can be obtained for signing in a month, and an ordinary recruitment scroll is worth 168 gold coins. As for the so-called limited recruitment and privileged recruitment, it is even more unrelated to him.


    As for the so-called team raids, trial grounds, duel fields, leaderboards, points competitions, between riches, and ninja competitions in the game, they are all gray and cannot be opened.


    I don''t know if it needs special conditions to light up or what other requirements, but since he joined the Continental Hotel Killer Association, the building has been lit up.


    At the same time, the mission meeting place was also lit up, and all the killer orders received at the Continental Hotel would be counted in the mission meeting place.


    However, the mission meeting place requires character access, and a maximum of three missions can be received at one time in one day.


    That is to say, there is no possibility of madly brushing quests through the quest assembly, and even the rank of the quest is determined here, and it is divided into five quest levels: S, A, B, C, and D.


    "Demon Museum"


    The rewards obtained by each mission level are not the same, but the appearance of the mission meeting place not only allows Charlotte to obtain other missions except assassination, any protection, escort, escort, and search are all tasks.


    Under such circumstances, outside the Continental Hotel, he also opened an office, called the Charlotte Office, to accept the above tasks.


    As long as the mission is approved by the mission assembly, he will selectively accept it.


    In addition, there is a training ground that comes with the system. This training ground is not a place to compete in the game, but a training ground in a real Hokage, just like the eighth practice ground.


    Here, Charlotte can practice ninjutsu, taijutsu, illusion, kunai throwing and other skills. The only flaw is that there is no battle, which cannot increase his actual combat effect.


    In the past three years, he has also increased his strength a lot through the practice field. Being able to use ninjutsu familiarly can be said to be a great contribution to the practice field. After all, he has built a place with no one and a large field, and the distance The Continental Hotel is not far away, so it is bound to cost a lot of money.


    In terms of ninja recruitment, after three years and thirty-six months, he obtained a full 50 ninja recruitment scrolls. Adhering to the urine nature of the goose farm, he collected enough to use ten together.


    After all, not every ninja recruitment scroll can get ninjas or ninja fragments, as well as copper coins, reputation, equipment materials, etc...


    But after three years, he also won three ninjas, why not more, because when repeated recruitment occurs, ninjas will be turned into pieces.


    B-rank and above ninjas are 15 shards, and C-rank ninjas are 10 shards.


    For unacquired C-rank ninjas, the same ten shards can be combined and recruited.


    For B-rank ninjas, 40 identical ninja fragments are required.


    A-level ninjas also require 40 identical ninja fragments.


    However, the S-rank ninja becomes 100 identical ninja fragments.


    There are absolutely no rules at all, and at the same time, ninjas can also upgrade stars, from the lowest one star to the highest five stars ~ www.novelhall.com~ One star to two stars requires 30 fragments.


    2 stars to 3 stars requires 60 shards.


    100 shards are required for 3 stars to 4 stars.


    200 shards are required for 4 to 5 stars.


    Although each star upgrade can increase the character''s full attributes, it is also very difficult, especially in the case of turning into a golden finger, it is terrifying to obtain character fragments.


    Although the characters he acquired were all C-level ninjas, and in the mobile games of the year they were all trash characters that could no longer be trash, but in the early stage of Marvel, when they could be shown, they were very awesome. .


    Like his three ninjas, which are


    Uchiha Zuosuke (without writing wheel eye)


    Skills: Fire Escape, Howling Fireball, Lion Bomb, Chidori


    Uno Yin Ruka


    Skills: teaching aids shuriken, enchantment circle, filial piety of love


    Rock Lee


    Skills: Infinite Flurry, Konoha Whirlwind, Table Lotus


    The recruited ninja can use all skills, and at the same time obtain a C-rank ninja standard chakra volume, and he can also practice chakra himself. The only thing that is more disgusting is that Zuo, who can already use Chidori, did not write Wheel eye, this wave of operations is simply a goose field.


    Only after he successfully recruited Sharinyan Uchiha''s left assistant, can he obtain Sharinyan, so that the visual dynamic cannot keep up with Chidori''s sprint.


    And this level of writing wheel eye, cannot be upgraded, the character comes with a few Gouyu''s writing wheel eye, he uses a few Gouyu''s writing wheel eye.


    Although the three of them have one chunin and two kunin, the strength they exert is very good in this Marvel, which has not yet started a major event.


    As long as he is not hit by a pistol or a bomb, the assassination strength is still very good.


    After all, ordinary ninjas are all blood-thin attacking.

 Chapter 475： 9 Snakes Premise

    In the secret base of Hydra.


    Sit Weir, who had left the surveillance room of S.H.I.E.L.D., rushed over immediately.


    Pierce''s figure at this time appeared in the base.


    "Hit Weir, come to me so urgently, what happened?"


    Sit Weir pushed his glasses, and then slowly said: "Colson recruited a wandering ninja for the bureau, and the other party has now become a member of the SHIELD agent."


    "Because the other party is a field agent, the bureau is arranging supervisors for him."


    Hearing Shit Weir''s words, Pierce was stunned for a moment, and then asked, "What is a wandering ninja?"


    "According to the information obtained, in the ninja group, in addition to Ninja Village Ninja and Rebel Ninja, there are also some ninjas who do not belong to these two forces. They are called "Wandering Ninja" for short.


    "This time the Chakra monitoring room detected chakra fluctuations. When Coulson went to confirm, he got acquainted with the other party and successfully recruited the other party."


    Hearing Shit Weir''s explanation, Pierce also understood.


    "How''s the strength?"


    "It''s stronger than Barton and Grant Ward who have been injected with physique enhancers, and the Winter Soldier is even less of an opponent, but it should be a relatively weak existence among ninjas."


    "The intensity of his chakra fluctuations is only D-level."


    Hearing that the opponent was relatively weak, Pierce had a smile on his face.


    "It''s good to be weak, we only have a chance if we are weak."


    "The position of his supervisor, we must get it."


    "Only in this way can we pull him into our camp."


    "Does Nick Fury like this supervisor?"


    Sit Weir shook his head: "I don''t know what he thinks for the time being. Hill recommended Coulson to take the position, and my recommendation is Grant Ward."


    Hearing that Hill recommended Coulson, Pierce thought for a while, and then said, "Coulson should not take this position. There was a problem with the apprentice he brought before."


    "Since then, he has not been taking apprentices, and Coulson has to be responsible for ninja contact and intelligence commissioning work, so it is not appropriate to have a ninja beside him."


    "Use our people to push Grant Ward to the top. This position may not be Grant Ward, but it must be in our hands."


    Sit Weir nodded: "Yes sir, this position must be ours."


    "Only by mastering it can we win over each other better."


    "As for the training methods of ninjas, ninjutsu, chakra extraction and other methods, we don''t have to worry. When he enters the bureau, Nick Fury will definitely find a way to master these."


    "As long as S.H.I.E.L.D. has mastered it, then we have mastered it, and we don''t have to do such offending things."


    Having said this, Pierce and Heather Weir looked at each other and smiled.


    Then Sit Weir continued: "In exchange for the resources of the next physique enhancer, we have almost prepared, and we will be able to exchange it next week."


    "This booster, are we selecting members for injection, or are we using it for research?"


    Pierce thought for a while, and then said: "Nick Fury will also have a new physique enhancer. This new potion will definitely be cracked and reproduced with his character."


    "The physique enhancer for both of us came from the Sand Ninja puppet shop. If they can research it, they can save the research cost for me. If it can''t be researched, we can continue on the basis of their research. break it down."


    "When the time comes, insert some more of our people in Nick Fury''s research team."


    Sit Weir nodded: "I will arrange this."


    "But now there is a problem. It is difficult to obtain vibration gold in the market within this year."


    "Wakanda''s share this year has been divided up. If we don''t think of some ways, we may not be able to exchange for the physique enhancer until next year''s share is released."


    Hearing this, Pierce''s expression also became serious. The reproduction and cracking of the physique enhancer is not easy, and it may take a long time.


    After pondering for a while, Pierce said, "I will try to talk to the king of Wakanda and ask him to take out some shares in advance."


    "If you can''t negotiate, you can only use some tough methods..."


    At this time, Sit Weir opened his mouth and said: "We can''t receive vibration gold here, and the same is true for S.H.I.E.L.D."


    "If you use force on Wakanda, will Nick Fury notice it? After all, only the ninja group is the only one who needs a lot of vibranium now."


    "Especially now that we are all exchanging vibrato for physique enhancers."


    Hearing the question raised by Hitt Weir, Pierce did not care: "At that time, I will use the Winter Soldier and other forces of Hydra to make effective resistance to the small African country of Wakanda. ."


    "As for Nick Fury''s reaction, he won''t get any useful information."


    "As for the Winter Soldier, if we have enough physique boosters, the Winter Soldier will be exposed."


    At this time, Sit Weir said: "Maybe we can choose to use some 084 items to be launched from the slingshot base to exchange with the other party."


    "I feel that the ninja forces will be more interested in these things."


    Hearing 084 of the slingshot base, Pierce thought for a while, and finally said, "You can try it. When we arrange for our people to steal the sky, we can still come up with a lot of things."


    "As for these things, whether they are really what the ninjas need can only be known after communication."


    Heater Weir nodded, expressing his understanding, and finally remembered one thing.


    "Sir, one more thing."


    "Nick Fury sent people to withdraw the S.H.I.E.L.D. search team in the island country, and no longer look for traces of Shinobi Village there."


    Pierce counted the time. It didn''t take long for the team to be dispatched to the current withdrawal. It is impossible for the SHIELD personnel to complete the investigation in the island country.


    "Have our people sent back any news, have they found the location of the island country Ninja Village?"


    "Sir, what puzzles me is here. According to the information returned by our personnel, they have not found any clues."


    "It''s just that I suddenly received news today and asked it to withdraw."


    Pierce pondered for a moment: "Today... it should be related to that wandering ninja."


    "Nick Fury must know the reason for the withdrawal, and the people who arranged for us to investigate."


    Hitwell nodded: "Yes, sir!"


    After the two discussed some things later, Sit Weir turned and left the Hydra secret base.


    ?????


    the next day.


    After the sun rose, Yao Shidou woke up from the bed. After getting up, he washed in the room and came to the living room.


    The pharmacist looked at the three boxes in front of him, opened the box containing the energy blocks, and took out one of the energy blocks and held it in his hand.


    Looking at the blue energy crystal in front of him, the pharmacist wondered what effect this thing had.


    He took the medicine pocket in his hand and studied it for a long time, but he didn''t see how to use this thing, but he also felt the energy wrapped inside the energy block.


    Although Yakushidou knew that this item was something that Lord Charlotte needed, he didn''t understand what effect it had on ninjas.


    After studying for a long time, the chakra suddenly poured out of Yaoshidou''s hand, but he switched to experiment with chakra to see if he could mobilize the energy in the energy block.


    As Chakra wrapped the entire energy block, the other party became restless, and the energy originally bound by the crystal became violent.


    The pharmacist''s pocket, who noticed something was wrong, opened the window of the room and threw the energy block in his hand.


    With the throwing of the energy block, before it flew too far, it exploded directly because it couldn''t bear the violent energy.


    "boom!"


    The violent explosion directly shattered the Apothecary''s pocket and several surrounding windows, and the sudden explosion immediately caused the alarm bell of the Trident Building of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    The source of the explosion was immediately marked on the building''s surveillance system, and surveillance video outside the building also captured the explosion.


    The pharmacist looked at the broken window and was a little speechless. How did Lord Charlotte use such an unstable thing?


    Just as the pharmacist was thinking about it, a team of field agents came from outside the room and knocked on the door.


    The pharmacist did not delay, and opened the door directly.


    Coulson, who led the team, looked at the pharmacist pocket in front of him and said directly: "Pharmacist pocket, you just threw something out of the window and it caused an explosion."


    "Please explain this matter."


    Yao Shidou didn''t have any thoughts of concealment, and said very calmly: "I''ve just been studying the use of energy blocks, and I''m still curious about how Ninja Ninja uses it."


    "I just didn''t expect that when my chakra came into contact with it, the energy inside it became unstable. I could only throw it out of the window in a hurry. I didn''t expect it to explode directly."


    "I''m very sorry about that."


    Hearing Yao Shidou''s explanation, Coulson glanced at the open box in the living room and understood.


    "Pharmacist pocket, S.H.I.E.L.D. has regulations not to conduct experimental research in various senses in the dormitory."


    "If you are interested in researching energy blocks, you can consider applying to the experimental area for testing, where there is a special explosion-proof area."


    "There are also various regulations of S.H.I.E.L.D. that you need to know, and someone will send it over for you to learn later."


    Hearing Coulson say this, the pharmacist showed an apologetic smile: "This time I''m really bothering you, I will study these rules carefully and not make mistakes."


    Hearing the apology from the pharmacist, Coulson nodded secretly in his heart, this wandering ninja is not other unruly people.


    "Pharmacist Dou, come over with me, the director needs to talk to you about something."


    The pharmacist turned around and looked at his broken window, hesitantly said: "No problem, it''s my house..."


    "Don''t worry, someone will take care of the windows later."


    Hearing Coulson say this, the pharmacist has no opinion: "Okay, I''ll go with you now."


    At this time, Coulson nodded, then tapped the blue-colored earphone on his ear, and then said, "The alarm is lifted, there is no harm, and the explosion is an experimental accident."


    As Coulson''s words fell, the alarm in the building stopped immediately.


    Then Coulson dismissed the field agents behind him and took the pharmacist to Director Nick Fury''s office.


    Coming to the door of Nick Fury''s office, Coulson knocked on the door.


    Soon the door opened automatically, and Coulson walked in with the pharmacist''s pocket.


    The pharmacist who walked into the room looked at the director of SHIELD in front of him, and Nick Fury also looked at the pharmacist brought by Coulson.


    At this time, Coulson introduced: "Director, this is our newly recruited special agent Pharmacist Tou. He is a ninja."


    "Pharmacist pocket, this is the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury!"


    After listening to Coulson''s introduction, the pharmacist extended his hand respectfully and said, "Hello, Director Nick Fury!"


    Looking at the outstretched hand of the pharmacist, Nick Fury shook his hand and said, "SHIELD welcomes you to join us."


    "Pharmacist Dou, you are a ninja from the ninja world. I just came here and didn''t know what I needed."


    "If you need anything, you can ask it. UU Reading SHIELD is willing to solve problems for its own people."


    Hearing Nick Fury''s words, the pharmacist''s eyes lit up, and then he said, "I do have a question on my side, that is, what does the energy block do to the ninja?"


    "I heard Agent Coulson say that transactions with Ninja Ninjas are all done in the form of energy blocks."


    "And part of my salary is settled with energy blocks. I don''t know how I should use them?"


    Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Nick Fury froze for a moment, then looked at the other party and said, "You don''t know how to use the energy block?"


    Nick Fury was also curious about how the ninjas have always used energy blocks as a reward. He thought that after the other party joined S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "Yes, it''s not clear, after all, it''s my first contact with this thing."


    Coulson, who was on the side, immediately reported to Nick Fury about the explosion that caused the explosion.


    Hearing the words of his subordinate Coulson, Nick Fury looked at the pharmacist''s pocket in front of him, and then said: "We don''t know how ninjas use energy blocks, although they and we have always traded this item, but Don''t know how ninjas use these items."


    Hearing that Nick Fury didn''t know, the pharmacist was slightly disappointed and said, "It seems that I can only study it myself."


    "Hopefully finding the right way to use energy blocks."


    Hearing that the other party said that he would study it by himself, Nick Fury nodded, and at the same time he was very much looking forward to the other party being able to develop a method to use, preferably a method that they could also use.


    PS: Ask for a monthly pass!

 Chapter 476： Ninja tools and tasks

    At this time Nick Fury said:


    "Pharmacist Dou, I came to you this time because there are some things that I need to discuss with you."


    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Marvel Cinematic Universe, Unholy Timeline.


    Continental Hotel, top floor.


    "Bo SS, there is a new assassination mission, two million dollars, would you consider it?"


    A blond woman with a hot body, dressed in a professional dress and dressed as a secretary, stood in front of Charlotte Doyle and said calmly.


    "Oh, two million dollars, that''s not a low price."


    "Let''s talk about the specific information of the mission first, and then I will consider whether to accept this mission worth 2 million US dollars."


    "You know me, I''m picky about the target of the mission. Is the target a black man?"


    Sitting by the windowsill, Charlotte held a square glass with whiskey in her hand, and slowly moved her eyes away from the view outside the window, and turned her eyes to Ginny who was talking.


    "Not black???"


    "Charlotte, you have become a black killer now, and now some African-American killers in the mainland hotel have a lot of opinions on you."


    Charlotte played with the wine glass in her hand and said in a serious tone: "I hate two types of people in my life, one is discrimination, and the other is black people."


    "If those **** have an opinion on me, let them come to talk to me, and I will send them to where they should go!"


    Seeing his serious tone, Ginny shrugged, saying you were right.


    "The target of the new bounty mission this time is John Wick. The employer hopes to kill the other party as soon as possible. The amount is 2 million US dollars. Do you want to consider it?"


    Hearing the name John Wick, Charlotte Doyle''s thoughts drifted into the distance.


    A guy who destroyed the entire gang because of a dog.


    Is his story about to start?


    Then he glanced at the photo of the mission target in Ginny''s hand, and determined that it was this guy, not the same name.


    Charlotte turned the square cup in her hand and looked at the yellow-brown liquid inside. After taking a sip, she said calmly, "The price is low, don''t take it!"


    "why?"


    Ginny was curious.


    "You entered the industry late, and you may not have a comprehensive understanding of a lot of information."


    "John Wick, once the number one killer in the killer world, was considered a legend in the killer world before retiring??"


    Following Charlotte''s remarks, Ginny had an intuitive understanding of the guy on the newly appeared task list, and then nodded and said, "The price is indeed low."


    Although he looked at Charlotte, he asked curiously, "Lord Ninja, how does it compare to you?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "He and I are not the killers of the same world!"


    Although Charlotte didn''t say it directly, her confident tone and indifferent attitude clearly did not take John Wick''s strength into consideration.


    Ginny''s eyes flashed, and instead of worrying about this task, she said, "I''ll help you to see if there are any other tasks that are suitable for you."


    "Go!"


    After getting Charlotte''s consent, he turned around and left the room and walked towards the hotel''s mission hall.


    Watching Ginny leave, Charlotte looked at the world outside the window again.


    ??


    My name is Feng Yi and I am from Blue Star.


    When I was playing Naruto mobile game and drew a new character, Kashu-faced Hero Jiraiya, I was trapped by the game plan and found that I had smashed 3,000 oceans and couldn''t collect the character fragments, and I was directly angry. Killed violently.


    As a result, he was reborn into this world inexplicably.


    Although the planet under her feet is also called Earth, it is no longer the planet Charlotte originally stayed on.


    After all, in Times Square, New York, the huge Stark Industries advertisement is very eye-catching, and the latest issue of Playboy''s cover girl in the entertainment press has once again thrown into Tony Stark''s arms.


    This is the Marvel Universe, or in Charlotte''s eyes, it''s even more of an American TV Universe covered in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    When she consciously woke up from her past life memory, Charlotte found herself in a run-down alley in New York in a tattered and dirty body.


    Seeing herself dressed like this, Charlotte guessed that she was an orphan, or a bear child who ran away from home.


    As for the Naruto mobile game that made him mad, it also turned into a golden finger and appeared in his consciousness.


    It''s just that this damned Goldfinger, as irritating as ever, keeps loading.


    And our Charlotte Doyle was adopted by a killer couple at the Continental Hotel, and then trained Charlotte, who was only six years old at the time, as a killer.


    The training of the killer couple is very perverted, especially for such a picked child, it is very vicious.


    If it weren''t for the golden finger that has been loaded in his mind, as the driving force for him to persevere, he may have died in the process of cultivation.


    During this period, his hands were covered with blood when he was young.


    If it is a child who knows nothing, he may not feel any discomfort in his heart when he is raised, but become a real killer, and from the land of China, a person full of kindness in his heart, such a life destroys His three views have reshaped his life.


    It wasn''t that he never tried to escape back then, but unfortunately, his young body and his unawakened golden finger made his only attempt to end in failure, and he received a severe punishment.


    He hasn''t been trying to escape since then, life is like rape, if that doesn''t change him, choose to enjoy him.


    In this way, under the training of the killer couple, he grew rapidly and mastered all kinds of killing skills, such as disguising, fighting, tracking and anti-tracking, marksmanship, and even physical chemistry related to assassination.


    As for the so-called compulsory education, middle school, high school, and university are completely far away from him, and he has never had the slightest contact. After all, he is not the guy who likes to drink bourbon. He met a military veteran who came to adopt him.


    Of course, the basic education that should be there is not much at all.


    After all, as a professional killer, he knows more knowledge than a student who takes the college entrance examination, but the content of the knowledge is different.


    Under the training of the killer couple, on the 18th birthday, Charlotte Doyle awakened her golden finger, and the **** Naruto was officially loaded.


    Also in the same year, he completed his killer graduation, and his name Charlotte Doyle is from his adoptive parents'' surname.


    Although he sacrificed them, he still inherited their surname, and even became a famous killer in the mainland hotel as they expected.


    After all, before he awakened Goldfinger, he had already become a professional killer on the high table, and after more than ten years of study, Charlotte had no plans to change careers.


    It has been more than three years since I woke up my golden finger.


    Whenever you open Goldfinger, Naruto''s game interface will pop up a message, recharge V10 and get Sandstorm Gaara immediately!


    However, in the past three years, Charlotte Doyle has tried countless times, from dollars, pounds, rubles, and even precious metals such as gold and diamonds.


    Whenever he chooses to recharge, he will be prompted that the recharge fails.


    After three years, he has completely given up the idea of ??upgrading to VIP. He even tried to exchange RMB from Dongguo, but it still didn''t work.


    Opening Naruto''s panel, what appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle was himself and an illusory night scene of Konoha Village.


    His initial character is not the standard Uzumaki Naruto, but himself, Charlotte Doyle.


    In the past three years, he has almost groped his golden fingers.


    You can sign in once a day, and if you sign in successfully, you will be rewarded with copper coins, prestige, detonating charms, soul jade, reincarnation stone, delicious ramen, ninja world recruitment volume, and gold coins that can only be obtained by recharging.


    Among them, copper coins and prestige are used to practice psychics and upgrade psychic creatures, especially copper coins, which are needed for upgrading psychics, strengthening equipment, and upgrading dense volumes.


    Fortunately, both copper coins and US knives rewarded by the system can be converted to each other, and the conversion ratio is 1:1.


    This caused him, in the past few years, to only convert copper coins, but not US knives. After all, copper coins are really not enough.


    As for the so-called soul jade and reincarnation stone, they were all used to strengthen the divine tool. As for how to obtain the divine tool, he had no clue at all.


    As for the Ninja World Recruitment Volume, I don��t know if it��s too non-chief, or for some reason. I��ve gotten very little over the years. I can get one or two by signing in a month. When I��m lucky, I��ll get three a month. In bad times, only 1 a month.


    As for the so-called double check-in rewards for VIP1-12, it is even more missed by him.


    And only 50 gold coins can be obtained for signing in a month, and an ordinary recruitment scroll is worth 168 gold coins. As for the so-called limited recruitment and privileged recruitment, it is even more unrelated to him.


    As for the so-called team raids, trial grounds, duel fields, leaderboards, points competitions, between riches, and ninja competitions in the game, they are all gray and cannot be opened.


    I don''t know if it needs special conditions to light up or what other requirements, but since he joined the Continental Hotel Killer Association, the building has been lit up.


    At the same time, the mission meeting place was also lit up, and all the killer orders received at the Continental Hotel would be counted in the mission meeting place.


    However, the mission meeting place requires character access, and a maximum of three missions can be received at one time in one day.


    That is to say, there is no possibility of madly brushing quests through the quest assembly, and even the rank of the quest is determined here, and it is divided into five quest levels: S, A, B, C, and D.


    The rewards obtained by each mission level are not the same, but the appearance of the mission meeting place not only allows Charlotte to obtain other missions except assassination, any protection, escort, escort, and search are all tasks.


    Under such circumstances, outside the Continental Hotel, he also opened an office, called the Charlotte Office, to accept the above tasks.


    As long as the mission is approved by the mission assembly, he will selectively accept it.


    In addition, there is a training ground that comes with the system. This training ground is not a place to compete in the game, but a training ground in a real Hokage, just like the eighth practice ground.


    Here, Charlotte can practice ninjutsu, taijutsu, illusion, kunai throwing and other skills. The only flaw is that there is no battle, which cannot increase his actual combat effect.


    In the past three years, he has also increased his strength a lot through the practice field. Being able to use ninjutsu familiarly can be said to be a great contribution to the practice field. After all, he has built a place with no one and a large field, and the distance The Continental Hotel is not far away, so it is bound to cost a lot of money.


    In terms of ninja recruitment, after three years and thirty-six months, he obtained a full 50 ninja recruitment scrolls. Adhering to the urine nature of the goose farm, he collected enough to use ten together.


    After all, not every ninja recruitment scroll can get ninjas or ninja fragments, as well as copper coins, reputation, equipment materials, etc...


    But after three years, he also won three ninjas, why not more, because when repeated recruitment occurs, ninjas will be turned into pieces.


    B-rank and above ninjas are 15 shards, and C-rank ninjas are 10 shards.


    For unacquired C-rank ninjas, the same ten shards can be combined and recruited.


    For B-rank ninjas, 40 identical ninja fragments are required.


    A-level ninjas also require 40 identical ninja fragments.


    However, the S-rank ninja becomes 100 identical ninja fragments.


    There are no rules at all, and at the same time, ninjas can also upgrade their stars, from the lowest one star to the highest five stars.


    One star to two stars requires 30 shards.


    2 stars to 3 stars requires 60 shards.


    100 shards are required for 3 stars to 4 stars.


    200 shards are required for 4 to 5 stars.


    Although each star upgrade can increase the character''s full attributes, it is also very difficult, especially in the case of turning into a golden finger, it is terrifying to obtain character fragments.


    Although the characters he acquired were all C-level ninjas, and in the mobile games of the year they were all trash characters that could no longer be trash, but in the early stage of Marvel, when they could be shown, they were very awesome. .


    Like his three ninjas, which are


    Uchiha Zuosuke (without writing wheel eye)


    Skills: Fire Escape, Howling Fireball, Lion Bomb, Chidori


    Uno Yin Ruka


    Skills: Teaching aids shuriken, enchantment circle, roar of love


    Rock Lee


    Skills: Infinite Flurry, Konoha Whirlwind, Table Lotus


    The recruited ninja, UU reading www. He can use all skills on uukanshu.com, and at the same time obtain a C-rank ninja standard chakra volume, and he can also practice chakra himself. The only thing that is more disgusting is that the left assistant who can use Chidori doesn''t even have a wheel eye. , this wave of operations is simply a goose field.


    Only after he successfully recruited Sharinyan Uchiha''s left assistant, can he obtain Sharinyan, so that the visual dynamic cannot keep up with Chidori''s sprint.


    And this level of writing wheel eye, cannot be upgraded, the character comes with a few Gouyu''s writing wheel eye, he uses a few Gouyu''s writing wheel eye.


    Although the three of them have one chunin and two kunin, the strength they exert is very good in this Marvel, which has not yet started a major event.


    As long as he is not hit by a pistol or a bomb, the assassination strength is still very good.


    After all, ordinary ninjas are all blood-thin attacking.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 476： Ninja tools and candidates

    The latest website: At this time, Nick Fury said:


    "Pharmacist Dou, I came to you this time because there are some things that need to be discussed with you."


    "What are the runes and smoke bombs you used in the last battle, can you explain to me?"


    Hearing Nick Fury''s request, the pharmacist did not refuse after thinking for a while.


    "Since the Director has requested it, it is inconvenient for me to refuse."


    While speaking, Yaoshidou put his hand into the ninja bag, and saw that Yaoshidou took out a stack of detonating talismans from the ninja treasure, the number was not much but only ten.


    I saw Apothecary pocket take out one of the ten detonating charms and put it on Nick Fury''s table.


    The moment the detonating talisman was taken out of the pharmacist''s pocket, both Coulson and Nick Fury stared at each other closely, for fear that the other party would directly detonate what was in their hands.


    Seeing the pharmacist take out a detonating talisman and put the rest back into the ninja bag on his body, Nick Fury asked, "What is this thing called?"


    The pharmacist picked up the detonating talisman on the table, placed it on his palm, and said, "It is one of the ninja tools commonly used by ninjas, and it is called the detonating talisman."


    "You can understand it by hearing the name, the talisman that caused the explosion."


    "As for his power, you must have known it during the battle test yesterday."


    Looking at the detonating talisman in the pharmacist''s palm, Nick Fury said, "How is its stability?"


    "I see that you carry multiple detonating charms with you. Will it be detonated by external force?"


    The pharmacist shook his head: "Its stability is very good, and it will not be detonated by external force."


    "And it is very easy to use and carry. The detonating charm is hard currency in the ninja world, and it can even be traded as money."


    Nick Fury thought for a moment, then asked, "How should this thing be used, like can our agents use the detonator as an attack method?"


    "How much does it cost to make, and whether it can be popularized on a large scale."


    Looking at the three questions Nick Fury asked in a row, the pharmacist thought for a while and said, "The method of using the detonating charm is relatively simple. It is usually detonated by spells, and the caster detonates by condensing chakra."


    "However, in this way, you need to inject your own chakra into the purchased detonating charm before you can detonate it by condensing chakra."


    "The other thing is that the adjacent detonator will detonate the detonator within the same explosion range as him by exploding."


    "As for whether the agents can use it, I think it''s very difficult. They don''t have chakra and can''t detonate the detonator, so there is no need for large-scale popularization."


    "As for the production cost, I don''t know. The detonating charm is a special product of the Yangyan Ninja Village in the country of the mountain. They seem to be the largest detonating symbol producers in the ninja world, but I don''t know how to make the detonating charm."


    Hearing the explanation of the pharmacist, Nick Fury was somewhat disappointed, thinking that he had found an item that could be simply concealed and could partially replace the grenade, but it turned out that people without chakra could not use it except ninjas.


    Coulson on the side said: "Since you have left the ninja world, and you have no way to go back, doesn''t it mean that after your detonating talisman is used up, there is no place to replenish it."


    The pharmacist nodded: "There is such a problem, so I want to visit the ninjas in the ninja village who have come to this world later to see if I can buy some ninja tools from them."


    Hearing that he still had to replenish the ninja tools from Ninja Village Ninja, Coulson was a little helpless, but he could only nod and say: "It seems that there is only such a way."


    Then Yaoshi pocket took out a ball-shaped smoke bomb from the ninja kit and said, "This is one of the ninja kits, a smoke bomb used to block the enemy''s sight."


    "The method used is relatively simple. It can be detonated directly by dropping it **** the ground, and a large amount of smoke will erupt."


    "You don''t need chakra to use smoke bombs, you can use this thing."


    Hearing this thing can do without chakra, although Nick Fury is not much disappointed, but compared to the role of the explosion, this thing is much smaller, and it is still something that the other party cannot make.


    Coulson asked, "How much force does it take to detonate it when it falls to the ground."


    The pharmacist thought for a while, and then said, "This one doesn''t need to be very large. A few hundred kilograms of explosive force can detonate a smoke bomb."


    "This thing can be detonated by children in the ninja world."


    Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Coulson shook his head helplessly. It seems that this thing is not as easy to use as a smoke bomb for ordinary agents. After all, it may not guarantee a few hundred kilograms of impact after throwing it out.


    Seeing that the two things he had high hopes for did not have much effect on his side, Nick Fury was still disappointed a lot.


    "Pharmacist pocket, besides these, what other ninja tools do ninjas have for fighting?"


    Hearing Nick Fury''s words, the pharmacist thought for a while and then said: "The ninja tools for ninja fighting are mainly detonating talismans, kunai, shuriken, giant shuriken, wind demon shuriken, and short sword. Primary combat tool."


    Nick Fury wondered: "What is the giant shuriken and the wind demon shuriken?"


    "The wind demon shuriken is very similar to the dart of the shuriken, but it is larger than the ordinary shuriken and has a stronger attack power. It can also be used in conjunction with some ninjutsu."


    "The giant shuriken is even bigger than the wind demon shuriken, even the size of a person, and it is extremely lethal when thrown."


    Not hearing the answer he wanted, Nick Fury continued to ask: "Is there any kind of special ninja tool, similar to something with magical powers or an artifact."


    Hearing Nick Fury say this, the pharmacist did not speak for a while, but after thinking for a while, he said: "I heard that there are seven ninja swords with special functions in Wuyin Village, the country of water, and for this reason, they have also cultivated Seven powerful ninja sword users, known as the seven ninja swordsmen."


    "This should be the special ninja tool you mentioned, but I don''t know what the functions of these seven ninja knives are."


    "This kind of information is too high-end, and it''s not something I can master as a wandering ninja."


    Hearing Yao Shidou say this, Nick Fury remembered one thing in his heart, that is, there are 7 powerful knife masters in Kiriyin Village.


    "Pharmacist Dou, do you know about a physique enhancer, a potion that enhances strength."


    The pharmacist immediately recalled some information and knowledge that he had obtained in the psychic world, including the introduction of physique enhancers.


    "I know, this is a potion to improve physical fitness, and the price is not cheap in the ninja world."


    "Being able to become a wandering ninja is also inseparable from the physique enhancer."


    "It was the family who smashed the pot and sold iron, bought me a physique enhancer, which enhanced my strength, and this gave me the opportunity to become a ninja."


    Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Nick Fury showed curiosity and asked, "Can anyone who uses a physique enhancer become a ninja?"


    "It''s not the director. Anyone who has used the physique enhancer can become a ninja, but the ninja may have used the physique enhancer."


    Yao Shidou looked envious at this time: "I heard that in the ninja school in Ninja Village, every student will use a physique enhancer."


    Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Nick Fury and Coulson secretly said in their hearts: Sure enough, this is similar to what they had guessed before. This thing is a completely popular item in the ninja group.


    "Pharmacist Dou, with your strength, which grade is considered among the ninjas?"


    Hearing Nick Fury''s question, the pharmacist smiled awkwardly, and then said a little embarrassedly: "My strength is not strong, I should be regarded as a ninja among ninjas."


    "After all, I haven''t participated in the ninja exam, but I have defeated some other wandering ninjas. It should be regarded as the most powerful in the ninja."


    "However, I haven''t discussed with the ninjas in the Great Ninja Village. I don''t know how far away from the Chunin."


    Hearing Yao Shidou say this, Nick Fury nodded, as he expected, it seems that the D-level Chakra is basically the standard of tolerance.


    After answering the question, the pharmacist looked at the two of them and said, "I don''t know if there is any problem with the director. If there is no problem, I would like to apply for information about the birthplace of Ninja Village and how to contact them."


    "I want to make some deals with them, buy some ninja tools as spares, and try to find out how to use the energy blocks. If it can be used to improve my own strength, that would be the best."


    Nick Fury smiled and said: "No problem, you go back to your room to prepare, and I will send someone to send the information of the Ninja Village, you can find out."


    "It just so happens that you can also try to see if you can replenish the supplies of ninja tools there."


    "But you have to be prepared to fail, and you may need to change some of your fighting styles at that time."


    The pharmacist nodded: "I understand!"


    "Pharmacist Dou, your information today has given us a better understanding of the ninja world. Our S.H.I.E.L.D. is not a place to be stingy. I will grant you 100 energy stones later, although you don''t know about this for the time being. How to use it, but other ninja villages need it, it is your reward."


    The pharmacist said happily, "Thank you, Director!"


    Then the pharmacist said goodbye and left, and Coulson stayed.


    Nick Fury looked at Coulson, and then said, "What do you think about these ninja tools?"


    Coulson glanced at the detonating talisman and a smoke bomb left on the table by the pharmacist, and said:


    "In fact, although these things are helpful to us, they are not very big, or even negligible, just adding some means of attack."


    "It''s better to have, and no problem for us."


    "For us, the most important thing is my chakra cultivation method. As long as our people cultivate chakra, these things can also be used."


    "There should still be a lot of information on the body of the pharmacist, but we can''t just come in and ask the other party to spit out all the knowledge they know."


    "And the biggest problem is that we don''t know how resistant the ninjas are."


    "If our Veritaserum doesn''t do much for him, it''s even more of a loss for us."


    "First use Huairou''s methods to dig slowly. He has come to Earth. At present, he has no way to return to the ninja world. We have time."


    "As long as we draw him over, we have a chance. Even if he gets a way to return to the ninja world, it will be even better for us."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Nick Fury nodded and said, "If that''s the case, then do a good job of attracting him, so that he can recognize us and become one of us."


    "What do you think, Colson, about who he will be a supervisor?"


    Hearing the director asking the supervisor again, Coulson thought for a moment and then said, "Director, I thought about it yesterday. There are two candidates here."


    "One is Grant Ward, who has excellent combat capabilities and is an agent who earnestly implements the rules and regulations of S.H.I.E.L.D. ."


    "With his words and deeds, he can well let the pharmacist understand what a SHIELD agent is, and also understand our SHIELD mission, and let him recognize our mission and join this big family."


    "The other candidate is Melinda May. She is the holder of the title of iron cavalry, with a strong belief, careful and strong mind. Although she has been turned into an internal worker because of the Bahrain incident in recent years, she has not lost that share in her heart. gentle."


    "The only thing that cannot be determined is whether she has come out of the Bahrain Island incident. After all, what happened at the beginning was a big blow to her, and she gave up her field work completely."


    Hearing the two people recommended by Coulson, Nick Fury nodded secretly, and at the same time paid more attention to Grant Ward. Not only did Sheet Weill recommend the agent, but even Coulson was more optimistic. The only one Unfortunately, it seems that Coulson still has no idea of ??being a guardian.


    "I will consider your proposal. UU Reading will select the supervisor who will be the pharmacist''s pocket as soon as possible."


    "Wait, take the information from other Ninja villages to the pharmacist, and apply for 100 power stones for him, and see how he deals with those ninjas in Ninja village."


    "Yes, Chief!"


    With Coulson gone, Nick Fury retrieved the files of Melinda May and Grant Ward from the computer.


    Looking at Melinda May''s file, it reads "The Cavalry", an experienced soldier, spy, fighter and driver.


    At the age of 7, he met the 57-year-old Peggy Carter (the former lover of Captain America) and was recruited by her to be trained by S.H.I.E.L.D. She became a ruthless killing machine because of the feelings of a normal person. Later, because of the Bahrain Island incident, she began to retreat from the battlefield to the administrative department of SHIELD.

 Chapter 477： Guess and Archives

    Nick Fury looked at the information of the two and found that Melinda May turned out to be Peggy Carter, one of the founders of S.H.I.E.L.D. evaluation of.


    Nick Fury not only sighed: "It seems that what happened back then still didn''t let her come out completely."


    Then he clicked on Grant Ward''s file and began to read it. He had to study carefully about the supervisor of the pharmacist pocket.


    the other side.


    When the pharmacist returned to the room, he found that his window had been repaired and the broken glass had been replaced. He glanced at the supplies in the three suitcases in the room, and there was no reduction in the slightest.


    As for items such as surveillance cameras, they were not installed again under the inspection of the pharmacist''s pocket.


    The pharmacist did not wait long in the room, and soon Coulson came to his door with a suitcase in his hand, followed by a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, holding a high stack of books.


    The door of the pharmacist''s pocket was not closed, but opened directly. Coulson stood at the door and tapped the door twice.


    Seeing Coulson''s arrival, the pharmacist walked over with a smile on his face.


    "Pharmacist pocket, this is the energy block rewarded by the director."


    "Mr. Coulson, why did you send it in person? Just arrange for an agent."


    The pharmacist took the suitcase in Coulson''s hand and brought him into the room.


    At this time, Coulson saw that the room of the pharmacist''s pocket had been repaired, and nodded secretly in his heart, as expected of the speed of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Coulson looked at the agent beside him and said, "Put these books on the table beside them."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Hearing Coulson''s order, the agent on the side walked to the table and placed all the books in his hands on the table. The thickness of the books was half a meter high.


    After putting the things down, the agent didn''t stay, and left the room of the pharmacist pocket. At this time, there were only two of the pharmacist pocket and Coulson left in the room.


    Coulson looked at the pharmacist''s pocket and said, "These are the rules and regulations of S.H.I.E.L.D. You need to master them all, so as not to make mistakes because you don''t know the regulations."


    Coulson picked up a book from above, a book about the rules and regulations of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "Do you know the text on this?"


    Coulson flipped through a few pages at random, and the pharmacist showed it.


    The pharmacist nodded: "I know all these words."


    Coulson knew that Yaoshidou had just come to Earth, and he was picked up by himself. He should not know the words of the earth in this short period of time, unless the words between the two were figured out.


    "Your text is the same as ours here?"


    The pharmacist smiled and said, "Yes, although it is not the same as all the languages ??on the earth, but some of the international languages ??are the same."


    Coulson looked at the pharmacist''s pocket and asked, "For example, the Chinese explosion character on the detonation talisman?"


    The pharmacist nodded: "Yes!"


    Hearing Yaoshi''s words, Coulson speculated even more in his heart. Maybe the people in the Shinobi world migrated from the earth, otherwise the evolution of the text should not be the same in the two civilizations.


    "But I still don''t know some new vocabulary, and I need to learn it. At the same time, I also want to know how much of the words in this world are the same as ours."


    Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Coulson nodded.


    "No problem. I will arrange for someone to send dictionaries from various countries. You can study them and see which ones you know."


    "If there are too many strangers, I can arrange a teacher for you to teach."


    Hearing Coulson''s arrangement, the pharmacist thanked: "Thank you, Coulson!"


    Coulson waved his hand indifferently: "We are friends, we should help each other."


    "The news you want about the Ninja Village that was born on Earth, I''ve prepared it for you too."


    "At present, there are three ninja villages known to have been born: Konoha Ninja Village, Sand Ninja Village, and Sound Ninja Village. They all have their own bases in New York."


    Coulson took out a tablet computer from his arms, and clicked on a file that said Ninja Archives. After the file was opened, there were three folders marked with three names, which happened to be Konoha Ninja Village. , Sand Ninja Village, Sound Ninja Village.


    "This is the information of the three ninja villages, which contains the information of the ninjas they were born, and the location of the stronghold."


    As Coulson spoke, he handed the tablet in his hand to the pharmacist''s pocket.


    The pharmacist took the tablet and did not immediately check the information on it, but looked at Coulson and said:


    "Agent Coulson, I need to look at the above information now, it may take some time."


    Coulson didn''t care, but went to the sofa and did it.


    "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry, you take your time."


    Hearing what Coulson said, the pharmacist was not polite. He also sat on the sofa opposite Coulson, clicked on the folder above, and began to read the files one by one.


    Yao Shidou first clicked on Konoha''s ninja file, and saw each file name, with the name of each ninja written on it, Charlotte Doyle, Qianshou Tsunade, Uchiha Zuosuke, Locke Lee, Mute, Uno Yin Luka, Naruto Uzumaki, Kakashi Hatake, Neji Hyuga, Hinata Hinata, Sakura Haruno, Tenten, Inuzukaya.


    Looking at the list above, the pharmacist couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Konoha has come so many ninjas."


    "God, it''s unbelievable that even Sanren has sent two of them."


    Coulson, who didn''t care at all, suddenly sat up straight. Originally, he thought that the pharmacist was a wandering ninja, and he might not know much of the people above, but the director had the mentality of giving it a try.


    Let him enter all the information of all the ninjas in the three Ninja villages, just to see if the pharmacist can bring them different information when he sees these lists and information.


    Unexpectedly, new intelligence news actually broke out, UU reading Coleson immediately asked: "What is Sannin?"


    Yao Shidou did not immediately answer Coulson''s words, but clicked on Tsunade''s information very curiously, and soon a file was opened.


    I saw the name of Qianshou �� Tsunade written on the front page of the document, and there was a photo of Tsunade''s ID on the side.


    Name: Senju �� Tsunade Gender: Female Age: 24 years old


    Chakra detection level: S level, Ninja level: Elite Junin.


    Origin: The strongest ninja in the ninja world, a member of the founding family of Konoha.


    Record: Defeat the Hulk, easily destroy a large number of mechs made by Anthony Vanke.


    Personality: Likes to gamble, every time you gamble, you will lose.


    Looking at the above information, Yao Shidou had to sigh that although S.H.I.E.L.D. did not know much, it also knew a lot.

 Chapter 478： Archives and Intelligence

    After reading Tsunade''s file, the pharmacist looked at Coulson and said, "You all have collected information on them, but you don''t even know their names?"


    "It''s incredible."


    Coulson said helplessly: "We haven''t gotten much information, and we don''t know the history and names of these ninjas in the ninja world."


    Only then did the pharmacist open his mouth and said, "Sannin, also known as Konoha Sannin."


    "It''s three powerful Konoha ninjas. They are Chishou Tsunade, Orochimaru, and Jiraiya."


    "This title is very loud. There are no ninjas in the ninja world who do not know this title!"


    "This is a badge of honor!"


    Then the pharmacist pointed to the place where the ninja level was on the tablet, and said to Coulson: "But there is one place you wrote wrong, Qianshou Tsunade is not an elite johnin, but a shadow-level powerhouse."


    Yao Shidou continued to speak: "A powerhouse like this can be resounding in the ninja world, and those who hold the title are all shadow-level powerhouses."


    Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Coulson immediately took out a small notebook from his pocket and recorded all the words of the pharmacist on it.


    "It turned out to be like this. It seems that our intelligence work of S.H.I.E.L.D. is still not enough, and there is such a big error."


    "The difference between an elite ninja and a shadow level!"


    The pharmacist comforted: "You are already very powerful, and you have mastered so much information. If it weren''t for Qianshou and Tsunade already resounding in the ninja world, I would not be qualified to know their information."


    Then the pharmacist clicked the information of Orochimaru. When he saw Tsunade''s photo and his age, he didn''t care. After all, he also knew that Tsunade had the ability to maintain youth, but when he saw Mr. Orochimaru''s message, he didn''t care. When looking at the information, this made him stunned for a while.


    Name: Orochimaru Gender: Male Age: 24


    Ninja: Unknown Chakra Detection Level: Unknown Ninja Level: Unknown


    Record: none


    Comments: I have never seen him take action, and even rarely show up. After the relocation of the Charlotte office and the base, he rarely appeared in the public unemployment. It is guessed that he is a withdrawn ninja.


    Looking at the above evaluation for Lord Orochimaru, Yao Shidou couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth. What kind of evaluation is this, either unknown or wrong.


    How can Master Orochimaru be a withdrawn ninja, he is Master Orochimaru with a powerful charm.


    However, when looking at the above age and photos, Yaoshidou also found a problem. The time when Lord Orochimaru was summoned may not be the same as what he was serious about.


    "Orochimaru''s information is also wrong. The other party''s level is also a shadow-level powerhouse, and there is also a personality. Although I have never understood it, according to the other party''s deeds, it is impossible to be a withdrawn personality. people.


    Coulson, who was on the side, recorded the words of the pharmacist pocket. After looking up at the other party, he said, "Trouble you, the pharmacist pocket. Look at the information above, and what are the wrong information recorded."


    At the same time, Coleson was also very vigilant. He never thought that Konoha Ninja Village had sent two shadow-level powerhouses, plus Uchiha Itachi who defected. Does it mean that at least three shadow-level powerhouses are currently dispatched? There are also a large number of upper, chunin, and lower ninjas, what exactly does the other party want to do.


    It seems that S.H.I.E.L.D. is going to increase the danger level of the other party. It must have an extraordinary plan to send so many strong men over.


    The pharmacist nodded, but still said, "Coulson, you should not have too much expectation of me."


    "Except for this familiar ninja, I may not know the others."


    However, Coulson smiled and said: "It''s okay, we are very satisfied with this kind of unexpected information."


    Looking at the smile on Coulson''s face, the pharmacist froze for a moment, this kind of smile is somewhat familiar.


    The pharmacist pushed his glasses with his middle finger, and thought to himself, "A very deceptive spy?"


    "It seems that I have to hide myself well and not let the other party doubt it."


    Yao Shidou then watched the information of other Konoha Village ninjas. Through the above information, Yaoshidou found that most of the information was very gentle with the information in his memory.


    But when he saw the information of Hatake Kakashi and Tiantian, he was still surprised a lot. One was too young, and the other was older.


    This time, it is certain that the pharmacist''s pocket is really capable of bringing people from the ninja world to this world to be resurrected from various time stages.


    Thinking of his own body, this is a resurrection in the true sense, not some forbidden technique of turning around in the dirt.


    Thinking of this, the figure of Mo Hu suddenly appeared in Yao Shidou''s mind, the existence who took care of himself when he was a child, and the existence who was killed by this dog, Danzo.


    Thinking of this, Pharmacist Duo felt excited in his heart, but his facial expressions were perfectly controlled, and there was no change in the slightest.


    It would be great if Lord Charlotte could bring Dean Nonoyu back to this world as well.


    For Dean Ye Naiyu to be reborn in this world, I am willing to give everything, even if it causes monstrous murder...


    At this time, the pharmacist took a look at Charlotte Doyle''s files.


    However, I found that Charlotte Doyle''s file is very long, unlike other ninjas that only have a few sentences, but when it comes to Lord Charlotte, it can be said to be a huge file with many pages.


    Seeing this information, the pharmacist was a little surprised: "This Charlotte Doyle has so much information?"


    "I haven''t heard his name in the ninja world."


    Hearing the pharmacist talking about Charlotte Doyle, Coulson said, "You can take a closer look at his information."


    "He is the spokesperson of Konoha Ninja Village on Earth, and his strength is extraordinary."


    "Because he himself lived on Earth when he was very young, there is a lot of information recorded about him."


    The pharmacist nodded: "Then I have to take a good look."


    Then Yakushi started to browse the intelligence information of Lord Charlotte. In addition to the basic name, gender, and age, Charlotte Doyle''s chakra test level evaluation is A, and the ninja level guess is Joinin.


    Code Name: Legendary Killer, God of Ninjas.


    Looking at the information at the beginning, the pharmacist twitched the corner of his mouth. At this time, Coulson looked over: "What''s wrong?"


    "No, I just didn''t expect his tone to be so loud, and his nickname turned out to be the **** of ninjas."


    However, Yao Shidou said in his heart: Lord Charlotte, in my heart, you are a **** beyond the ninja and an existence beyond the immortals of the six realms.

 Chapter 479： Intelligence Updates and Actions

    The pharmacist continued to look at the information behind, which records the information that Charlotte Doyle was adopted to grow up after an hour, as well as the rise of Charlotte, becoming an elder, incorporating the high table, and saving Iron Man Tony Shi Tucker twice, suspected killing abomination and other records were recorded one by one.


    At the end, the above is marked: "Guess Charlotte Doyle is the descendant of a strongman or an executive of the Konoha Village in the ninja world. He fell to the earth when he was young, and was killed by the Konoha ninja Ueno at the age of eighteen. found by Yin Luka."


    Seeing this sentence, the pharmacist had some complaints in his heart. It would be great if Lord Charlotte was really a Konoha ninja. With the ability of adults, it will definitely bring new changes to the ninja world and change many tragic things.


    Pharmacist pocket then saw the location of Charlotte''s office, 71st Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens.


    After reading the information of Konoha Ninja Village, Yaoshidou then clicked on the information file of Sand Ninja Village, and found that the information in Sand Ninja Village was poor, there were only four ninjas, even in the Ninja World Ye Cang, who was killed in battle, didn''t have as much information on the files as he had.


    The only thing that surprised him was that Lord Charlotte had recruited so many of Konoha''s ninjas, and there were only so many in Sandyin Village, which was beyond his expectations. Could it be that Lord Charlotte values ??Konoha ninjas more a little more?


    With this idea in mind, the pharmacist clicked on the files of Yinin Village, but found that the information in Yinin Village was much more detailed than Sand Nin Village.


    Looking at the five familiar people in Yinin Village, Yaoshidou not only sighed in his heart, but the team of Lord Orochimaru has come a lot, one more than Sand Ninja Village, and if you count himself, it has reached 6 people. I just don''t know when Orochimaru-sama left Konoha and joined Akatsuki or Yinin Village.


    Soon Yao Shidou read all the files of all the personnel, and at the same time found out what SHIELD had on the ninjas'' intelligence.


    It can be said that the information held by S.H.I.E.L.D. did not exceed Sir Charlotte��s expectations at all.


    The pharmacist put the tablet on the table and said, "I have read all the information, but the only pity is that I basically don''t know the people above."


    Hearing Yao Shidou say this, Coulson was not surprised at all. If the other party really supplemented each ninja''s information, he would have to doubt the other party''s true identity.


    It''s normal for the people of the country to know the name of the president, but if you can tell the identity of every political dignitary, and even tell the deeds of each of them, then the ordinary people will not be ordinary people. , definitely has other hidden identities.


    "You just came to New York, and you are not familiar with the whole city. I will arrange for an agent to drive you to the station in the three Ninja villages later."


    "Have you figured out which Shinobi village you visited first?"


    The pharmacist looked at Coulson and said with a smile: "Then trouble Agent Coulson."


    "As for which one to visit first, since I''m from the Land of Fire, I''ll visit the Charlotte Store first."


    "Okay, then you prepare, and I will let the staff come up."


    Coulson tapped the Bluetooth headset on his ear, and he didn''t care, and soon an agent came to the door of the pharmacist''s pocket and waited.


    I saw the pharmacist put down the tablet in his pocket, walked to the place where the suitcase was placed, and chose a box to open. This box was the one that Coulson gave the pharmacist with the ninja tools in his pocket.


    The pharmacist took out the ninja forehead guard that should have the S.H.I.E.L.D. logo, and tied the forehead guard to his forehead a little rusty and a little excited.


    After doing all this, the pharmacist turned around to look at Coulson.


    "Colson, I''m also an organized ninja now. Look at me with a forehead guard. I''m not handsome."


    Seeing Yao Shidou''s behavior, Coulson was stunned for a moment, and then the smile on his face was indeed even better.


    "Handsome, this forehead guard is very suitable for you."


    Yao Shidou then took a box containing 49 energy stones in his hand and said:


    "I''m ready!"


    Coulson looked at the box that the pharmacist picked up in his pocket, and knew in his heart that it seemed that he was going to use the energy block to make a deal with the other party.


    Coulson then nodded, and walked out of the room with the pharmacist.


    As soon as he left the room, the pharmacist saw the agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. standing at the door.


    Coulson said: "Pharmacist pocket, he will be responsible for driving you to these three Ninja village stations later."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, the pharmacist looked at the other party and said with a smile, "I''ll trouble you later."


    However, the other party nodded coldly and did not speak much.


    Coulson looked at the polite manner of the pharmacist, but he was quite satisfied.


    Yao Shidou did not despise these beings who were weaker than him because he was an extraordinary ninja. Instead, he behaved very politely everywhere. If these were not pretended by the other party, but were his own character, then it would be good for S.H.I.E.L.D. Really good news.


    As for whether this character is true or not, it can only be judged by the days to come.


    Soon Yao Shidou followed the SHIELD agent to the garage and left the Trident Building of SHIELD, while Coulson copied Sannin''s intelligence to the director and updated the ninja''s database information.


    The pharmacist sat in the S.H.I.E.L.D. car, looking at the scenery outside the window, the Mercedes-Benz cars on the highway, the high-rise buildings in the city and the people walking on the street.


    Looking at everything here, Pharmacist not only lamented the difference between the two worlds, the power of the individual Ninja world is stronger, but the development of the economy and the people is much worse here.


    Even the most economically developed country of fire is far worse than here, especially in terms of people''s livelihood.


    But Yaoshidou is not envious of these at all, UU reading www.uukanshu. com is that the people here are too weak, so weak that a ninja school student can slaughter a large group of people with a kunai.


    But he also had to admit that the country under his feet was rich in supplies.


    Just after the pharmacist looked at the scenery outside the car window for a while, he didn''t pay attention to these anymore, but closed his eyes and rested.


    About an hour later, the car stopped, but it was already at the door of Charlotte''s office.


    The agent driving the car reminded: "The destination is here."


    The pharmacist opened his eyes, glanced at the street outside the window and said, "Sorry, I didn''t rest well yesterday, I just fell asleep in the car."


    "It''s okay, I just remind you that the first stop is here. I will drive the car to the opposite side of the street later. Just come up after you come out."


    The pharmacist said in a gentle voice: "That''s really bothering you."

 Chapter 480： Acting and Misleading

    The pharmacist picked up the suitcase beside the seat and got out of the car.


    Standing in front of the gate of Charlotte''s Office, the pharmacist looked up at the sign above his head and walked forward.


    Just after walking to the door, the doorman on the side immediately opened the door of the office and respectfully said, "Sir, please come in!"


    The pharmacist nodded and entered the office.


    This is the first time that the pharmacist came to the Charlotte office.


    Passing through the administrative corridor, the waiters who met along the way showed respectful expressions after seeing the forehead guard on the top of the pharmacist''s head.


    At this time, Serena was working at the service desk, and Michael was standing by as a security guard.


    Serena looked at the pharmacist''s pocket who was walking step by step, and was a little surprised when she saw the forehead guard on the other side''s head. How could that mark seem to be the symbol of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Thinking of this, Serena opened the drawer and took out a business card. The front of the business card was Phil Coulson and the other party''s phone, and the back was the logo of the SHIELD eagle.


    Looking at the S.H.I.E.L.D. logo on the business card and the mark of the ninja guard on the man''s forehead in front of her, Serena was also a little at a loss for a while. What''s the situation? Could it be that S.H.I.E.L.D. has also trained ninjas?


    The pharmacist came to the service desk with a suitcase in his pocket, looked at Serena sitting inside, and said:


    "I''m the ninja of S.H.I.E.L.D. - Yakushidou, I want to buy some ninja tools from you."


    Serena was obviously stunned when she heard the other party''s words. On the one hand, as she had guessed, the man in front of her was really a ninja from S.H.I.E.L.D., on the other hand, she did not expect the other party to come to buy ninja gear.


    "Sorry, Charlotte''s Office doesn''t sell ninja tools."


    The pharmacist looked at the woman in front of him and said, "You''re not a ninja, right?"


    Serena nodded when she heard the other party''s question: "That''s right, I''m not a ninja."


    Hearing that the other party was as expected, Yaoshidou nodded secretly, and then said: "The country of fire, Ninja Yaoshidou, come to visit, please go and inform the ninja in the office, I believe the other party is willing to meet me. "


    Serena looked at the man in front of her, thought for a while, and said, "Okay, please wait a moment."


    Picking up the landline on the service desk, Serena dialed out, and the call was connected after a few seconds.


    "Lord Ninja, there is a person from the front desk. He said that he is the Ninja from the Land of Fire and came to visit."


    "Yes, yes, I know."


    Serena hung up the phone, then looked at the pharmacist and said, "Your request, Ninja-sama agreed."


    "Mike, bring this pharmacist Mr. Dou to the reception room."


    A smile appeared on Yao Shidou''s face, he nodded, and followed Mike towards the direction of the reception room.


    At this time, SHIELD, in Nick Fury''s office.


    Nick Fury and Coulson were in the office, and a speaker on the desk played all the words that the pharmacist said after entering the Charlotte office, and it was played out without error.


    But it was the suitcase carried by the pharmacist, with a miniature bug inside, which recorded all his words and transmitted them to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    The pharmacist followed Mike to the reception room, put the suitcase in his hand on the table, and did it on the sofa beside him.


    Yao Shidou didn''t wait too long in the reception room when the door of the conference room was pushed open.


    The person who came was none other than Anbu Hatake Kakashi, but at this time Kakashi was dressed as Anbu, but did not wear Anbu''s mask.


    Looking at the man in front of him, Yao Shidou''s information immediately appeared in his mind.


    This week is the day when Anbu Kakashi is in charge of guarding Charlotte''s office. When he received a call from Serena, when he mentioned the country of fire, Kakashi knew that it was not easy, and agreed to meet the other party. .


    Kakashi, who came to the conference room, said, "You are the Land of Fire Ninja, the pharmacist pocket?"


    At this moment, I saw Yakushidou talking while communicating with Kakashi using the common gesture code words of Anbu ninjas.


    "Yes, I am the Ninja Ninja - Yaoshitou, the land of fire, but now I have joined the S.H.I.E.L.D. on Earth and become their ninja."


    And Yaoshidou''s Anbu sign language expresses another meaning: "I am a ninja brought by Lord Charlotte, and I am currently arranged to infiltrate S.H.I.E.L.D."


    "I suspect that there is an eavesdropping device in the box, and communicated with you in Anbu Sign Language in advance."


    Kakashi looked at Yaoshidou''s sign language, what he said to the other party, and glanced at the suitcase on the table. He was also single-minded. While answering Yaoshidou''s words, he used Anbu sign language to communicate with Yaoshidou.


    "Since you are the Ninja from the Land of Fire, how did you come to Earth?"


    "What''s the matter with visiting us?"


    And the code in his hand said: "Understood, I will cooperate with you."


    After Yao Shidou revealed that he was brought by Lord Charlotte and could use Anbu sign language, he knew that the other party was not an outsider, but that Lord Charlotte brought it from a ninja tool, or a Konoha ninja.


    After all, Anbu sign language is not used by ninjas outside the village, and they are not members of Anbu.


    But it was Yaoshidou who received root training since childhood, and is very familiar with Anbu sign language. After all, root is also known as Anbu training department.


    The conversation between the two was sent back to Nick Fury''s office of S.H.I.E.L.D., but they could only hear the voice of the two talking, but they couldn''t see the two sitting face to face, but they were using Anbu sign language frantically. communicate.


    With a smile on his face, the pharmacist said, "This visit to Konoha Village''s base here is mainly to buy some ninja tools, such as detonating charms, smoke bombs, and military ration pills and other supplies."


    "How did I come to Earth, because I entered a temple and touched the formation in the temple, so I came here inexplicably. UU Reading "


    "As for the location of the temple, I can also tell you, but I have requirements. I need the qualifications to buy ninja tools from you all the time."


    "After all, you also know that since I came here, I don''t have the ability to go back, and I can''t get supplements in terms of ninja tools."


    "Although ninja tools such as kunai and shuriken can be made and replenished here, there is no way to obtain materials such as detonating charms, smoke bombs, and military ration pills."


    "Especially the detonating talisman and the ration pill, this is the most important thing!"


    Hearing Yao Shidou''s words, Kakashi nodded and said, "Since you are willing to use the position that caused you to enter the earth in exchange for the qualification to buy ninja tools in the future, I will call the shots and promise you."


    In S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury looked at Coulson and said, "What is a ration pill?"


    PS: It is the last day, and the monthly ticket will be invalid if it is not voted.

 Chapter 481： Ninja Gear and Ninjutsu

    Hearing the director''s words, Coulson also shook his head: "The director has not heard the pharmacist''s mention about the military ration pill before."


    Nick Fury nodded: "It seems that this guy is still hiding a lot of information from us."


    Coulson didn''t care, and said, "After all, the other party has only joined S.H.I.E.L.D. for a day, so he must be hiding something from us."


    "It just depends on how many things can be dug out of him in the next few days."


    The two briefly communicated, and then their attention again turned to the communication between Yakushidou and Hatake Kakashi.


    The reception room of the Charlotte office.


    When the pharmacist saw Kakashi agree, he also said: "I was in a deserted temple on the outskirts of Kasuga City, the land of fire, and I was teleported here for some reason that triggered the formation. "


    "The temple is easy to find, and you can see it if you walk 30 miles to the west outside the city."


    Hearing the pharmacist say the place, Kaka nodded in a suit and said, "I already know the location, and we will send someone to verify it."


    "You should know the consequences of deceiving Konoha. Even if you come to Earth, or even join the S.H.I.E.L.D. here, you still can''t escape our Konoha''s revenge."


    Yao Shidou''s face changed, and then he said, "I don''t need to deceive you, after all, I can''t return to the world of ninja."


    "The place where I was teleported was in the air, and there was no trace of the formation there."


    "But through the communication just now, Konoha should have the ability to communicate on both sides or even return. I don''t know if I will use the method you have mastered to return to the ninja world from here after paying a certain price."


    Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Nick Fury and Coulson in S.H.I.E.L.D. changed their expressions, and their breathing became lighter.


    At this time, they were very worried about Kakashi''s promise to Yaoshidou. Once Yaoshidou returned to the ninja world and never came back, then all the plans of SHIELD would be useless.


    While the two were waiting, they heard Hatake Kakashi''s answer.


    "I''m very sorry, the Charlotte Firm does not provide this service."


    Hearing Kakashi Hatake''s refusal, Nick Fury and Phil Coulson, who were far away from S.H.I.E.L.D., breathed a sigh of relief.


    They haven''t got what they want, but they don''t want to lose the pharmacist''s pocket just like that.


    The pharmacist stretched out his hand helplessly and said: "It''s really a pity, it seems that I have no way to return to the ninja world."


    Hatake Kakashi looked at the other party and said in a cold voice: "It may not be a good thing for you to return to the ninja world like this."


    Hearing Kakashi''s reminder, the pharmacist''s face turned sideways, and then he showed a gentle smile again: "You are right."


    "Since there is no possibility of returning to the ninja world, let''s talk about the ninja tools and the military ration pill."


    The pharmacist asked, "When I came here, I didn''t have many coins on my body."


    "So what''s the settlement?"


    "Or can you also buy it with the coins here?"


    Kakashi looked at the suitcase that the pharmacist put on the table, and then said, "Since you don''t have any coins in the ninja world, here, you can choose to use energy blocks for settlement."


    "As for the coins here, it''s not within our scope of consideration."


    Hearing Kakashi say this, the pharmacist opened the suitcase he brought, and then asked, "How about the purchase ratio?"


    "One energy block can buy 10 smoke bombs, 5 detonating charms, or a ration pill."


    Hearing Kakashi''s price, Yao Shidou did not refute, but directly placed the order: "Prepare me 10 smoke bombs, 50 detonating charms, and 8 military ration pills."


    Kakashi said, "19 energy blocks."


    Hearing this price, Yao Shidou suddenly felt that the salary package SHIELD gave him was good, and then saw him take out 19 energy blocks from the suitcase and put them on the table.


    Looking at the energy block on the table, Kakashi nodded, and was about to get up to get the ninja tool, when Yakushi Dou blocked:


    "Don''t worry about the ninja tools, I have a piece of information that I want to consult with you."


    Kakashi glanced at Yaoshidou''s Anbu gesture, nodded secretly, and then asked, "What information?"


    "We accept all kinds of intelligence tasks here. As long as you can afford the price, of course, we will not accept all kinds of intelligence."


    The pharmacist pointed to the energy block on the table, and then asked: "What effect does the energy block have on us ninjas, and how can I use it."


    Kakashi was speechless when he heard the question of the pharmacist''s pocket. This kind of thing can only be used by Lord Charlotte, but not by their ninjas. Even Lord Orochimaru, one of the three ninjas, has applied for energy blocks for research. It was detonated as a bomb, and no other doorway was developed.


    "You can use him as money in the ninja world, and use it to buy ninja tools here."


    The pharmacist looked at Kakashi, thought for a while, and said, "It seems that you are not going to tell me the real purpose of this thing."


    Kakashi shrugged and said indifferently: "This is the energy block, for your function."


    "Of course if you find other ways to use it, you can sell it to us, and we''re willing to buy it."


    The pharmacist looked towards Hatake Kakashi and said, "Besides the ninja tools, what else can the energy blocks get from you?"


    "It is possible to carry out quests, just like in the ninja world, Charlotte''s Office accepts various types of commissions."


    Yao Shidou continued to communicate in Anbu sign language, and then said: "I think the energy block is not simple, it should be a very valuable thing, I wonder if it can be used to buy some ninjutsu?"


    "You also know that for the wandering ninja, UU reading ninjutsu is the real root."


    Hatake Kakashi glanced at the pharmacist''s pocket, thought for a moment, and said, "Yes, but the energy blocks you brought are not enough."


    "And the ninjutsu you bought can only be used by yourself and cannot be sold without permission. Once Konoha is discovered, Anbu will be sent to arrest you. At that time, both you and the person you teach will not escape the fate of death."


    Yao Shidou didn''t care about Kakashi''s threat, but showed an excited look, and then asked, "What''s the level of ninjutsu?"


    Hatake Kakashi said expressionlessly: "D-rank ninjutsu!"


    Hearing that it was a D-level ninjutsu, Yakushidou was not disappointed, but said excitedly: "D-level is good, D-level is good."


    "This kind of ninjutsu is suitable for me, and it is easier to master."


    Looking at the excited pharmacist''s pocket, Kakashi''s heart was full of complaints, and this guy looked quite similar.

 Chapter 482： intelligence and search

    Nick Fury and Phil Coulson in S.H.I.E.L.D., they looked at each other at this time, and this surveillance installation was really second.


    I didn''t expect that there would be ninjutsu for sale at Charlotte''s Office, but Nick Fury asked, "What is ninjutsu?"


    "And the level of ninjutsu, do you know any information about this?"


    Coulson heard the words of his director, and then replied: "Ninjutsu, it should be those special abilities of ninjas, but we don''t know about the level of ninjutsu, and we have not consulted on this information before. ."


    "We didn''t even know that Charlotte''s Office could sell ninjutsu."


    "After all, in the previous communication, the other party was not willing to reach a cooperation with us. At that time, both parties wanted to send students to communicate, but the other party did not agree."


    "As for the cultivation method of Chakra, the other party never mentions it, let alone the ninjutsu that requires Chakra to use."


    Nick Fury thought for a while but said, "It won''t be this business, they''re only open to ninjas."


    Hearing the director''s words, Coulson was also stunned for a moment, then thought that the other party came out of the same place, maybe this business is really only for ninjas.


    "It just so happens that we are going to Charlotte''s office for intelligence consultation to determine the identity of Yaoshitou''s Ninja, and then we can ask if we can buy ninjutsu."


    "That way we''ll know if the service is for everyone or just for ninjas."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Nick Fury nodded, and the two continued to listen to their communication.


    When Yao Shidou heard that there was a ninjutsu for sale, he immediately asked, "How much is the price?"


    Hatake Kakashi stretched out **** and said, "A D-rank ninjutsu is priced at 200 energy blocks."


    Hearing this price, the pharmacist thought about the 100 energy blocks still in his room, and he was sure that he was still short of 70 energy blocks, which was two months'' salary.


    "Okay, if I get the energy blocks together, I''ll make a deal with Charlotte''s Office."


    Speaking of this, Yao Shidou seemed to think of something and asked, "It''s like an intelligence commission, or a commission for a combat mission, how do you charge?"


    Hatake Kakashi said: "Intelligence entrustment, a minimum of 50 energy blocks for a question, combat mission entrustment is determined according to the task itself, the minimum is 50, and the maximum has no upper limit."


    Hearing Hatake Kakashi''s introduction, Yao Shidou knew how to charge S.H.I.E.L.D.


    He purchased ninja tools and ninjutsu in order to reasonably send the energy blocks obtained in S.H.I.E.L.D. to Lord Charlotte.


    Buying ninja gear and ninjutsu is a very good way. There are both reasons to use the energy blocks of S.H.I.E.L.D., and reasons to consume these energy blocks in S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "Thank you, Mr. Hatake Kakashi, I have nothing else to do here, let''s trade the ninja tools now."


    Hatake Kakashi nodded, then left the reception room, and applied for the ninja tools purchased by the pharmacist''s pocket from the warehouse. After packing these things, they put them all into a storage scroll.


    However, with the arrival of the blast - Tiantian, they are also not lacking these storages, seals, etc. for the scrolls.


    Hatake Kakashi returned to the reception room with a storage scroll.


    "I''ll pack all your ninja tools into a storage scroll. This type of storage scroll can be reused, and only 10 energy blocks are needed for one copy."


    Looking at the storage scroll in Hatake Kakashi''s hand, the pharmacist paused for a while and said, "I didn''t expect Charlotte''s office to have this item for sale, it''s great, I''m still worried about that time. There are too many things, how do I put them in the ninja kit."


    Then Yaoshidou took out 10 energy blocks from the suitcase again. Since then, only 20 energy blocks were left of the 49 energy blocks he brought.


    The pharmacist closed the box, and the energy block paid to Hatake Kakashi was left on the table. I saw that he took the storage scroll in Hatake Kakashi''s hand and untied it to check the contents. After correct, it was enclosed in the scroll again.


    "thanks!"


    "The money and goods are clear, welcome next time!"


    Hatake Kakashi, after watching the pharmacist leave with the suitcase and storage scroll in his pocket, took out a storage scroll from his body again, stored the 29 energy blocks on the table in it, and then took the storage scroll. He left the conference room.


    The pharmacist took the things in his pocket and left the Charlotte office. Just as he walked out of the door of the office, he saw the Cadillac sedan he was riding in on the opposite side of the road.


    Crossing the road, the pharmacist opened the door with his pocket, sat in the back of the vehicle, put the suitcase in his hand on the seat beside him, and put the storage scroll into the ninja bag he carried with him.


    "Go to the next place, Sandyin Puppet Shop!"


    Hearing the instructions of the pharmacist, the agent in charge of driving did not delay, and started the vehicle and drove towards Brooklyn.


    Just as the pharmacist was driving to the Sand Ninja puppet shop, Nick Fury and Coulson recorded a lot of content in the notebook.


    Ninjutsu level, food pills, storage scrolls, usage of energy blocks, identification of the pharmacist pocket ninja world, and the search for the teleportation array.


    At this time, Coleson was also guessing that since Konoha can return at will between the two worlds, then the Earth must also have a teleportation formation, after all, this thing is two-way.


    Coulson remembered the magic circle that had appeared in the sky above New York before, and secretly thought that there was still no news about this group, while thinking about the words of the pharmacist just now.


    "Director, the pharmacist said that he found a teleportation array in an ancient temple."


    "Maybe this is a direction. We S.H.I.E.L.D. can also explore the ancient temples of the earth, and maybe there will be a similar teleportation array."


    "After all, Konoha can come and go at will, and there must be a two-way teleportation formation on Earth. If people from the Ninja world can come to Earth, it is inevitable that people on this side of Earth can also be sent through a similar formation."


    "Once we find a similar formation and enter the ninja world, we can truly understand each other. UU Reading "


    Hearing Coulson''s proposal, Nick Fury nodded, then thought for a while and said, "Coulson, what you said makes sense."


    "The formation is two-way. Konoha can find the formation, so it makes no sense. We can''t find it in our base camp."


    "I will arrange for some SHIELD agents out to investigate those ancient temples and ruins, especially some places with a strong historical atmosphere, maybe we will find something there."


    Hearing that the director had already had an idea, Coulson didn''t say much. If there are such relics, with the huge organization of S.H.I.E.L.D., it is always possible to find some special places.


    Then the two continued to wait, hoping that the pharmacist would be able to get some different information from the two Ninja villages he visited later.


    PS: Discuss one thing. If I turn on the anti-theft in the next month, but there are more updates every day, whether readers can accept it, welcome to leave a message to a reader.

 Chapter 483： Visit Sandyin Puppet Shop

    The car drove all the way, and soon took the pharmacist''s pocket to the Sandyin puppet shop next to the Brook Bridge.


    "The destination has arrived."


    Hearing the other party''s reminder again, Yao Shidou still said modestly, "Thank you."


    The pharmacist picked up the suitcase beside him, got out of the car, glanced at the pedestrians around him, and finally his eyes fell on the sign of the Shayin puppet shop.


    The pharmacist pushed the glasses with the **** of his right hand, and then pushed the door into the puppet shop.


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. agent who brought the pharmacist''s pocket picked up a walkie-talkie and said, "The target has entered the Sand Ninja puppet shop."


    As the pharmacist pushed the door and entered, as soon as he entered, he heard a voice in his ear: "Welcome to the Shayin Puppet Shop."


    The pharmacist looked towards the place where the sound was made, and it was a welcoming puppet doll standing at the door.


    After the pharmacist glanced at it, he turned his eyes and walked towards the service desk while looking at the decorations in the store.


    I saw large and small puppets placed in the store, including doll puppets as small as 30 cm, human-shaped puppets as small as a person, and some odd-shaped puppet items.


    The moment Yaoshidou stepped into the puppet shop, it attracted the attention of two people, one was the current Sand Ninja team leading the Joinin Yecang, and her eyes fell on the forehead guard on Yaoshidou''s forehead.


    In her memory, there is no Ninja Village in the Ninja World that has this forehead protection style. Instead, it is the S.H.I.E.L.D. who sent her over, and the other party''s logo looks like this.


    Temari, however, recognized the man in front of him at a glance. The man in front of him was the man in the Oninin Village, who was in charge of communicating with their original leader, Junin Maki.


    If my memory serves me correctly, this man is from Orochimaru from the village of Onininu. I didn''t expect that he was also recruited into this world by Lord Charlotte.


    As for the forehead guard on the pharmacist''s head, Temari also saw the clue, but he didn''t care.


    I saw the pharmacist walking towards the direction of the service desk, holding a suitcase in his left hand, and putting his right hand on his chest, making a special code word that only Sand Ninja Village can use.


    "Pretend to be a stranger, you don''t know me."


    "I am a ninja sent by Lord Charlotte."


    It was indeed Yao Shidou who had sneaked into Sand Ninja Village and learned the communication gestures of the other party''s special code.


    Yakushidou''s secret words were seen by Temari Hao Ye Cang, knowing that the other party was a ninja sent by Lord Charlotte, so he cooperated with the other party and began to act.


    Yaoshidou walked to the front of the service desk and said in a gentle voice: "Hello, I am a wave ninja in the country of fire, called Yaoshidou, I am currently joining the organization S.H.I.E.L.D. on this side of the earth and become the other party. One of its ninjas."


    While speaking, Yaoshidou also stretched out his hand to support the SHIELD exclusive ninja guard on his forehead.


    Seeing the action of the pharmacist''s pocket, Ye Cang said in a cold voice, "So you are the Langren who came to Earth."


    "I don''t know if you betrayed the country of fire and joined S.H.I.E.L.D. Does Konoha Ninja know?"


    Hearing Ye Cang''s sharp words, Yao Shidou didn''t care, but with a smile on his face, he said in a gentle voice:


    "I am a wandering ninja. Although I am a citizen of the country of fire, I am not a ninja of Konoha Ninja Village. It is my freedom to join any organization. This does not violate any Ninja Village regulations."


    "And before I came here, I had already visited Konoha Ninja Village''s station here, and the Charlotte Office didn''t have any problems."


    Hearing Yakushi''s words, Ye Cang laughed: "Since you are a wandering ninja, how about joining our Sand Ninja Village directly and become a member of our Sand Ninja Village on Earth."


    Hearing Ye Cang''s words, Nick Fury and Phil Coulson in the S.H.I.E.L.D. office quieted their breathing.


    Both of them are waiting for the answer from the pharmacist. For a wandering ninja, the recruitment of Ninja Village is very attractive, especially the five major Ninja Villages.


    Just like the United States, one of the five permanent members, went to a third world country to recruit an ordinary or even weak civilian to become a senior agent, which has a huge temptation.


    At this time, the two people in the office were waiting for Yaoshidou''s answer. They desperately hoped that Yaoshidou would refuse, but they also knew that Yaoshidou, who had just joined in, might have a hard time resisting this temptation.


    But once Yaoshidou agreed to the other party, then all the plans of SHIELD on Yaoshidou would be meaningless.


    However, Yao Shidou shook his head and said, "Thanks to Shayin Village''s kindness, I have already joined S.H.I.E.L.D. and have no intention of switching to others."


    "And in my case, I just graduated from Shinobi and Shinobu, and I can''t show much strength. I''m also very curious about why Sand Shinobu is interested in me."


    Apparently from the mouth of the pharmacist, Nick Fury and Coulson learned that under normal circumstances, the pharmacist is not qualified to be recruited by Ninja Village.


    After all, in the previous Konoha Shinobi Village, there was no word about recruiting pharmacists.


    Ye Cang didn''t care when she heard that her request was rejected. She didn''t answer Yao Shidou''s question, but said, "If you don''t want to, then forget it."


    After he finished speaking, Ye Cang got up and walked out of the service desk. He said to Temari who was beside him, "I''ll leave this guy''s affairs to you."


    small book booth


    After speaking, Ye Cang left immediately.


    "Okay, Teacher Ye Cang."


    After seeing Ye Cang leaving, Temari looked towards Yakushi''s pocket and said regretfully, "It''s a pity that you missed a great opportunity."


    Yao Shidou didn''t feel a pity at all, and without much hesitation, he directly retorted: "Although I am not a powerful ninja, I also have my own way of forbearance."


    "Just joined an organization, how can you switch to someone else because of a word from someone else."


    "This kind of behavior is not my way of forbearance."


    Temari was a little sarcastic: "A wandering ninja who is not strong enough to endure, even talking about his own ninja, I really don''t know how high the sky is."


    Temari didn''t let go of the opportunity to ridicule the pharmacist. The guy in front of him and Orochimaru together made the sand ninja village unclear. Although everyone is now a colleague and comrade-in-arms, Temari looked at the pharmacist''s pocket. The eyes are still not good.


    However, although Temari was unhappy with the pharmacist''s pocket, it would not destroy the other party''s mission. They were all subordinates of Lord Charlotte, but they just took advantage of their mouths and vented a little.


    And this kind of behavior is also in line with her identity as a sand ninja princess, Omura ninja, and there will be no problems.

 Chapter 484： Recruitment failed

    Trident Building.


    In the office of the Director of SHIELD, Nick Fury and Phil Coulson had smiles on their faces after hearing that the pharmacist had rejected Sandyin Village''s solicitation, and Coulson even said:


    "Director, looking at Yao Shidou is a person who has his own perseverance and principles."


    "For such talents, we should pay more attention to and cultivate them."


    "Maybe we should give him a little more energy and let him buy a ninjutsu suitable for him at Charlotte''s Office as a reward."


    However, when he heard Coulson''s proposal, Nick Fury did not immediately nod to agree, but said after thinking for a while: "Coulson, we can''t do this directly."


    "Isn''t that kind of behavior telling the other party openly and openly that all your actions are under our monitoring?"


    "In this way, the pharmacist will have a great opinion on us."


    "And his actions may not be sincere. Now we don''t know the real information about him in the ninja world. Maybe these are all played by him?"


    "Colson, if the true nature of the pharmacist is like this, then for us, we will do our best to cultivate him and not let him down on his loyalty."


    "But if he played all this, then Yao Shidou must have a great plan to join SHIELD."


    "As for the assessment and monitoring of the pharmacist, we have to be more strict, and we must not make any mistakes."


    But it was Nick Fury who suffered from persecution paranoia again, and began to suspect the motive of the pharmacist pocket, but this time he guessed correctly, that is, he might not be able to see the true face of the pharmacist pocket.


    When Coulson heard what his director said, he nodded in approval: "It really needs to be investigated clearly, but as he said, we S.H.I.E.L.D. will not treat each other badly."


    To Temari''s ridicule, Yao Shidou still had a smile on his face, and said in a gentle voice, "Although I am weak, I have my own perseverance."


    "However, I came here today, not to discuss the ninja with Sha Ren, but to make some deals with you."


    I saw the pharmacist put the box in his hand on the service desk, and opened the box to reveal the energy block inside.


    Seeing the energy blocks in the pharmacist''s bag, Temari glanced at the number, and continued to mock: "It seems that your choice is not bad, after joining S.H.I.E.L.D., it seems that you will not be short of energy blocks. ."


    "Tell me, what business do you want to do?"


    Yao Shidou didn''t care about Temari''s mockery, but took ten energy blocks from the box and placed them on the service desk.


    "At the first visit, the pharmacist didn''t have any gifts to take. These ten energy blocks are considered as my gifts."


    Looking at the ten energy blocks that the pharmacist put on the table, Temari nodded and put the ten energy blocks into the service desk, and then he said, "Since you are here to talk about business, it is convenient to stand here and communicate. It''s not appropriate either, come with me to the sofa area next to you."


    While speaking, Temari pointed to the sofa area to the side, and the pharmacist looked at the position pointed to by Temari and nodded.


    He saw the pharmacist closed the suitcase in his pocket, held it in his hand, and walked towards the sofa area, and Temari also came out of the service desk.


    Yaoshidou walked all the way to the sofa area, and looked at the entire puppet office, there were no other service staff, and they sat down with Yaoshidou and Temari.


    The pharmacist put the box beside him, looked at Temari opposite and asked curiously, "Why didn''t your village recruit some people here?"


    "I saw a lot of service staff in Charlotte''s office, but there is not one here."


    "And I heard that Konoha''s local power here is also very large."


    At this moment, a man''s voice came from behind.


    "We don''t need those people."


    "The forces here are inferior to even ronin and samurai, and there is no need for development."


    I saw ten human-shaped puppets walking around in the room, and one puppet even came to the pharmacist''s pocket.


    "What do you need, ice water, coffee, wine?"


    Listening to the voice of the puppet machine, and having glanced at the various human-shaped puppets in the room at the moment, the pharmacist exclaimed: "God, is this the unique secret puppet technique of Sand Ninja Village?"


    "No wonder you don''t need waiters here. With the existence of puppet masters, you really don''t need those ordinary people."


    At this time, Kankuro slowly walked down the stairs, only to see his ten fingers moving slightly, and then the ten puppets moving in the room stopped and returned to their original positions.


    Don''t look at Kankuro operating ten puppets at once, thinking that his strength has skyrocketed. In fact, these ten puppets are all decorations that have no fighting ability, so he can make one move with a chakra line, just look It looks a little intimidating.


    At this time, although Kankuro''s strength has been strengthened due to the replacement of the puppet material, there is still a world of difference before he can control the White Secret Skill, which is close to ten people.


    Yao Shidou saw Kankuro''s truth at a glance, but still praised the opponent''s strength.


    Kankuro did not come over and join the pharmacist pocket and Temari, but instead took over the work of Temari at the service desk.


    Temari said again at this time: "Tell me what business you want to talk about."


    Yao Shidou didn''t change the topic this time, but sat upright, looked at Temari seriously and said, "I want to ask for the use of energy blocks, but I don''t know how many energy blocks are needed in Sand Ninja Village, so I''m willing to share this with me. secret."


    Temari rolled his eyes when he heard Yakushidou''s business. This thing is the material that Lord Charlotte asked for. For them ninjas, it has no effect at all. It is better to be a bomb than a detonating talisman or Kankuro''s explosive jade. use.


    "The energy block is what we use as a transaction fee on our side, and has no other function."


    "Or Mr. Dou, UU reading has researched other functions of this thing."


    Temari looked at the pharmacist''s pocket when he spoke, blinked after studying, and then leaned back on the sofa.


    "If Mr. Dou has researched other uses of energy blocks, the Sandyin Puppet Shop will pay for it."


    Hearing Temari and Kakashi''s almost identical words, Coulson, who was far away from S.H.I.E.L.D., said directly:


    "It seems that they have already negotiated and are not ready to tell others about the real usage of the energy block."


    PS: After seeing everyone''s comments, I found that no book friends have raised any objections, so I will try the chapters after today for a period of time. The defense time is from the early morning to the early morning. Everyone should be sleeping, and it will not affect the It''s very big, not much to say, 50,000 words today to show sincerity.


    1 second remember Liewen.com: .

 Chapter 485： guess and analyze

    At this time, Nick Fury was also thinking, what kind of function does the energy block have for ninjas?


    Regarding the usage of this thing, S.H.I.E.L.D. knows nothing except that it can be used to make energy weapons. Even this is based on the method that Hydra once used. This is the method. S.H.I.E.L.D. There is no research to understand, only with the joining of the doctor, I have a little thought recently.


    When the pharmacist heard Temari''s refusal, he felt a little helpless and really didn''t have any intentions.


    "Since Sha Yin has no idea of ??selling it, it''s really a pity."


    I didn''t get the solution I wanted from Sand Ninja Village, but Yakushitou still used the same method as Konoha, telling the other party where he was in the Ninja World and how he came to Earth, in exchange for buying it with Sand Ninja Village. Ninja qualifications.


    And told the other party that he had informed the ninjas in Konoha Village an hour ago.


    ��.............????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Marvel Cinematic Universe, Unholy Timeline.


    Continental Hotel, top floor.


    "Bo SS, there is a new assassination mission, two million dollars, would you consider it?"


    A blond woman with a hot body, dressed in a professional dress and dressed as a secretary, stood in front of Charlotte Doyle and said calmly.


    "Oh, two million dollars, that''s not a low price."


    "Let''s talk about the specific information of the mission first, and then I will consider whether to accept this mission worth 2 million US dollars."


    "You know me, I''m picky about the target of the mission. Is the target a black man?"


    Sitting by the windowsill, Charlotte held a square glass with whiskey in her hand, and slowly moved her eyes away from the view outside the window, and turned her eyes to Ginny who was talking.


    "Not black???"


    "Charlotte, you have become a black killer now, and now some African-American killers in the mainland hotel have a lot of opinions on you."


    Charlotte played with the wine glass in her hand and said in a serious tone: "I hate two types of people in my life, one is discrimination, and the other is black people."


    "If those **** have an opinion on me, let them come to talk to me, and I will send them to where they should go!"


    Seeing his serious tone, Ginny shrugged, saying you were right.


    "The target of the new bounty mission this time is John Wick. The employer hopes to kill the other party as soon as possible. The amount is 2 million US dollars. Do you want to consider it?"


    Hearing the name John Wick, Charlotte Doyle''s thoughts drifted into the distance.


    A guy who destroyed the entire gang because of a dog.


    Is his story about to start?


    Then he glanced at the photo of the mission target in Ginny''s hand, and determined that it was this guy, not the same name.


    Charlotte turned the square cup in her hand and looked at the yellow-brown liquid inside. After taking a sip, she said calmly, "The price is low, don''t take it!"


    "why?"


    Ginny was curious.


    "You entered the industry late, and you may not have a comprehensive understanding of a lot of information."


    "John Wick, once the number one killer in the killer world, was considered a legend in the killer world before he retired??"


    Following Charlotte''s remarks, Ginny had an intuitive understanding of the guy on the newly appeared task list, and then nodded and said, "The price is indeed low."


    Although he looked at Charlotte, he asked curiously, "Lord Ninja, how does it compare to you?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "He and I are not the killers of the same world!"


    Although Charlotte didn''t say it directly, her confident tone and indifferent attitude clearly did not take John Wick''s strength into consideration.


    Ginny''s eyes flashed, and instead of worrying about this task, she said, "I''ll help you to see if there are any other tasks that are suitable for you."


    "Go!"


    After getting Charlotte''s consent, he turned around and left the room and walked towards the hotel''s mission hall.


    Watching Ginny leave, Charlotte looked at the world outside the window again.


    ??


    My name is Feng Yi and I am from Blue Star.


    When I was playing Naruto mobile game and drew a new character, Kashu-faced Hero Jiraiya, I was trapped by the game plan and found that I had smashed 3,000 oceans and couldn''t collect the character fragments, and I was directly angry. Killed violently.


    As a result, he was reborn into this world inexplicably.


    Although the planet under her feet is also called Earth, it is no longer the planet Charlotte originally stayed on.


    After all, in Times Square, New York, the huge Stark Industries advertisement is very eye-catching, and the latest issue of Playboy''s cover girl in the entertainment press has once again thrown into Tony Stark''s arms.


    This is the Marvel Universe, or in Charlotte''s eyes, it''s even more of a Marvel Universe in the skin of the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    When she consciously woke up from her past life memory, Charlotte found herself in a run-down alley in New York in a tattered and dirty body.


    Looking at herself dressed like this, Charlotte guessed that she was an orphan, or a bear child who ran away from home.


    As for the Naruto mobile game that made him mad, it also turned into a golden finger and appeared in his consciousness.


    It''s just that this damned Goldfinger, as irritating as ever, keeps loading.


    And our Charlotte Doyle was adopted by a killer couple at the Continental Hotel, and then trained Charlotte, who was only six years old at the time, as a killer.


    The training of the killer couple is very perverted, especially for such a picked child, it is very vicious.


    If it weren''t for the golden finger that has been loading in his mind, UU reading as the driving force for him to persevere may have died in the process of cultivation.


    During this period, his hands were covered with blood when he was young.


    If it is a child who knows nothing, he may not feel any discomfort in his heart when he is raised, but become a real killer, and from the land of China, a person full of kindness in his heart, such a life destroys His three views have reshaped his life.


    It wasn''t that he never tried to escape back then, but unfortunately, his young body and his unawakened golden finger made his only attempt to end in failure, and he received a severe punishment.


    He hasn''t been trying to escape since then, life is like rape, if you can''t change him, choose to enjoy him.


    In this way, under the training of the killer couple, he grew rapidly and mastered all kinds of killing skills, such as disguising, fighting, tracking and anti-tracking, marksmanship, and even physical chemistry related to assassination.

 Chapter 486： shocking news

    At this time, the pharmacist came to the station of Yinnin Village. This is a station that is different from Charlotte''s Office and Sandyin''s puppet shop. It seems to be a big base.


    The entire base gave the pharmacist a familiar feeling, as if it was somewhat like the base of Lord Orochimaru.


    At this time, Nick Fury was also thinking, what kind of function does the energy block have for ninjas?


    Regarding the usage of this thing, S.H.I.E.L.D. knows nothing except that it can be used to make energy weapons. Even this is based on the method that Hydra once used. This is the method. S.H.I.E.L.D. There is no research to understand, only with the joining of the doctor, I have a little thought recently.


    When the pharmacist heard Temari''s refusal, he felt a little helpless and really didn''t have any intentions.


    ��.............????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Marvel Cinematic Universe, Unholy Timeline.


    Continental Hotel, top floor.


    "Bo SS, there is a new assassination mission, two million dollars, would you consider it?"


    A blond woman with a hot body, dressed in a professional dress and dressed as a secretary, stood in front of Charlotte Doyle and said calmly.


    "Oh, two million dollars, that''s not a low price."


    "Let''s talk about the specific information of the mission first, and then I will consider whether to accept this mission worth 2 million US dollars."


    "You know me, I''m picky about the target of the mission. Is the target a black man?"


    Sitting by the windowsill, Charlotte held a square glass with whiskey in her hand, and slowly moved her eyes away from the view outside the window, and turned her eyes to Ginny who was talking.


    "Not black???"


    "Charlotte, you have become a black killer now, and now some African-American killers in the mainland hotel have a lot of opinions on you."


    Charlotte played with the wine glass in her hand and said in a serious tone: "I hate two types of people in my life, one is discrimination, and the other is black people."


    "If those **** have an opinion on me, let them come to talk to me, and I will send them to where they should go!"


    Seeing his serious tone, Ginny shrugged, saying you were right.


    "The target of the new bounty mission this time is John Wick. The employer hopes to kill the other party as soon as possible. The amount is 2 million US dollars. Do you want to consider it?"


    Hearing the name John Wick, Charlotte Doyle''s thoughts drifted into the distance.


    A guy who destroyed the entire gang because of a dog.


    Is his story about to start?


    Then he glanced at the photo of the mission target in Ginny''s hand, and determined that it was this guy, not the same name.


    Charlotte turned the square cup in her hand and looked at the yellow-brown liquid inside. After taking a sip, she said calmly, "The price is low, don''t take it!"


    "why?"


    Ginny was curious.


    "You entered the industry late, and you may not have a comprehensive understanding of a lot of information."


    "John Wick, once the number one killer in the killer world, was considered a legend in the killer world before he retired??"


    Following Charlotte''s remarks, Ginny had an intuitive understanding of the guy on the newly appeared task list, and then nodded and said, "The price is indeed low."


    Although he looked at Charlotte, he asked curiously, "Lord Ninja, how does it compare to you?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "He and I are not the killers of the same world!"


    Although Charlotte didn''t say it directly, her confident tone and indifferent attitude clearly did not take John Wick''s strength into consideration.


    Ginny''s eyes flashed, and instead of worrying about this task, she said, "I''ll help you to see if there are any other tasks that are suitable for you."


    "Go!"


    After getting Charlotte''s consent, he turned around and left the room and walked towards the hotel''s mission hall.


    Watching Ginny leave, Charlotte looked at the world outside the window again.


    ??


    My name is Feng Yi and I am from Blue Star.


    When I was playing Naruto mobile game and drew a new character, Kashu-faced Hero Jiraiya, I was trapped by the game plan and found that I had smashed 3,000 oceans and couldn''t collect the character fragments, and I was directly angry. Killed violently.


    As a result, he was reborn into this world inexplicably.


    Although the planet under her feet is also called Earth, it is no longer the planet Charlotte originally stayed on.


    After all, in Times Square, New York, the huge Stark Industries advertisement is very eye-catching, and the latest issue of Playboy''s cover girl in the entertainment press has once again thrown into Tony Stark''s arms.


    This is the Marvel Universe, or in Charlotte''s eyes, it''s even more of a Marvel Universe in the skin of the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    When she consciously woke up from her past life memory, Charlotte found herself in a run-down alley in New York in a tattered and dirty body.


    Looking at herself dressed like this, Charlotte guessed that she was an orphan, or a bear child who ran away from home.


    As for the Naruto mobile game that made him mad, it also turned into a golden finger and appeared in his consciousness.


    It''s just that this damned Goldfinger, as irritating as ever, keeps loading.


    And our Charlotte Doyle was adopted by a killer couple at the Continental Hotel, and then trained Charlotte, who was only six years old at the time, as a killer.


    The training of the killer couple is very perverted, especially for such a picked child, it is very vicious.


    If it weren''t for the golden finger that has been loaded in his mind as the driving force for him to persevere, he might have died in the process of cultivation.


    During this period, his hands were covered with blood when he was young.


    If it is a child who knows nothing, he may not feel any discomfort in his heart when he is raised, but become a real killer, and from the land of China, a person full of kindness in his heart, such a life destroys His three views have reshaped his life.


    It wasn''t that he never tried to escape back then, but unfortunately, his young body and his unawakened golden finger made his only attempt to end in failure, and he received a severe punishment.


    He hasn''t been trying to escape since then, life is like rape, if you can''t change him, choose to enjoy him.


    In this way, under the training of the killer couple, he grew rapidly and mastered all kinds of killing skills, such as disguising, fighting, tracking and anti-tracking, marksmanship, and even physical chemistry related to assassination.

 Chapter 487： disappointed

    Coulson''s smile seemed to become more sincere when he heard that Zhenjin was ready to be traded at any time.


    "Then thank you Ms. Temari, we will come over in a week to complete the transaction with you."


    Temari nodded and said nothing.


    At this point, Coulson put another suitcase he brought with him on the table and opened it.


    The box was opened, and the contents inside were nothing but a kunai made of Edman alloy.


    "Ms. Temari, this is a kunai made of Edman alloy. It can play a miraculous effect in the hands of ninjas. It is said to be comparable to chakra metal."


    "I don''t know if other than Zhenjin, this kind of Edman alloy, I don''t know if Ms. Temari and the Sandyin Village behind her need it."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Temari took out the kunai from the box, held it in his hand, put his index finger on the ring of kunai, and turned it around in his hand.


    Then hold the Kunai and pour the chakra into it, and see that the Kunai in his hand has turned into a chakra dagger, because the chakra of Temari has the wind attribute, forming the ability to cut the wind attribute on the chakra dagger. Undoubtedly, it seems that the lethality is powerful.


    ��.............????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Marvel Cinematic Universe, Unholy Timeline.


    Continental Hotel, top floor.


    "Bo SS, there is a new assassination mission, two million dollars, would you consider it?"


    A blond woman with a hot body, dressed in a professional dress and dressed as a secretary, stood in front of Charlotte Doyle and said calmly.


    "Oh, two million dollars, that''s not a low price."


    "Let''s talk about the specific information of the mission first, and then I will consider whether to accept this mission worth 2 million US dollars."


    "You know me, I''m picky about the target of the mission. Is the target a black man?"


    Sitting by the windowsill, Charlotte held a square glass with whiskey in her hand, and slowly moved her eyes away from the view outside the window, and turned her eyes to Ginny who was talking.


    "Not black???"


    "Charlotte, you have become a black killer now, and now some African-American killers in the mainland hotel have a lot of opinions on you."


    Charlotte played with the wine glass in her hand and said in a serious tone: "I hate two types of people in my life, one is discrimination, and the other is black people."


    "If those **** have an opinion on me, let them come to talk to me, and I will send them to where they should go!"


    Seeing his serious tone, Ginny shrugged, saying you were right.


    "The target of the new bounty mission this time is John Wick. The employer hopes to kill the other party as soon as possible. The amount is 2 million US dollars. Do you want to consider it?"


    Hearing the name John Wick, Charlotte Doyle''s thoughts drifted into the distance.


    A guy who destroyed the entire gang because of a dog.


    Is his story about to start?


    Then he glanced at the photo of the mission target in Ginny''s hand, and determined that it was this guy, not the same name.


    Charlotte turned the square cup in her hand and looked at the yellow-brown liquid inside. After taking a sip, she said calmly, "The price is low, don''t take it!"


    "why?"


    Ginny was curious.


    "You entered the industry late, and you may not have a comprehensive understanding of a lot of information."


    "John Wick, once the number one killer in the killer world, was considered a legend in the killer world before he retired??"


    Following Charlotte''s remarks, Ginny had an intuitive understanding of the guy on the newly appeared task list, and then nodded and said, "The price is indeed low."


    Although he looked at Charlotte, he asked curiously, "Lord Ninja, how does it compare to you?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "He and I are not the killers of the same world!"


    Although Charlotte didn''t say it directly, her confident tone and indifferent attitude clearly did not take John Wick''s strength into consideration.


    Ginny''s eyes flashed, and instead of worrying about this task, she said, "I''ll help you to see if there are any other tasks that are suitable for you."


    "Go!"


    After getting Charlotte''s consent, he turned around and left the room and walked towards the hotel''s mission hall.


    Watching Ginny leave, Charlotte looked at the world outside the window again.


    ??


    My name is Feng Yi and I am from Blue Star.


    When I was playing Naruto mobile game and drew a new character, Kashu-faced Hero Jiraiya, I was trapped by the game plan and found that I had smashed 3,000 oceans and couldn''t collect the character fragments, and I was directly angry. Killed violently.


    As a result, he was reborn into this world inexplicably.


    Although the planet under her feet is also called Earth, it is no longer the planet Charlotte originally stayed on.


    After all, in Times Square, New York, the huge Stark Industries advertisement is very eye-catching, and the latest issue of Playboy''s cover girl in the entertainment press has once again thrown into Tony Stark''s arms.


    This is the Marvel Universe, or in Charlotte''s eyes, it''s even more of a Marvel Universe in the skin of the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    When she consciously woke up from her past life memory, Charlotte found herself in a run-down alley in New York in a tattered and dirty body.


    Looking at herself dressed like this, Charlotte guessed that she was an orphan, or a bear child who ran away from home.


    As for the Naruto mobile game that made him mad, it also turned into a golden finger and appeared in his consciousness.


    It''s just that this damned Goldfinger, as irritating as ever, keeps loading.


    And our Charlotte Doyle was adopted by a killer couple at the Continental Hotel, and then trained Charlotte, who was only six years old at the time, as a killer.


    The training of the killer couple, UU reading is very perverted, especially for such a picked child, it is very vicious.


    If it weren''t for the golden finger that has been loaded in his mind, as the driving force for him to persevere, he may have died in the process of cultivation.


    During this period, his hands were covered with blood when he was young.


    If it is a child who knows nothing, he may not feel any discomfort in his heart when he is raised, but become a real killer, and from the land of China, a person full of kindness in his heart, such a life destroys His three views have reshaped his life.


    It wasn''t that he never tried to escape back then, but unfortunately, his young body and his unawakened golden finger made his only attempt to end in failure, and he received a severe punishment.


    He hasn''t been trying to escape since then, life is like rape, if you can''t change him, choose to enjoy him.

 ~： Notice, must see.

When I saw some book friends who didn''t know how to read the revised chapters, I would like to say that, click on the catalog and choose to re-download the chapters, it will be updated, and there will be no secondary charges.

 Chapter 488： The candidate is determined

    After the pharmacist''s visit to Sanjia Ninja Village ended, he began to return to the SHIELD headquarters.


    And in the Trident Building, Nick Fury looked at Coulson and said, "What do you think about the attack on Konoha Ninja Village in Tonin Village?"


    Coulson shook his head: "There is too little information to analyze this matter."


    "But we can be sure of one thing, that the relationship between Shinobu and Shinobu is not harmonious, which is a good thing for us, at least we don''t have to worry that the other party will easily unite."


    "Even when necessary, we can use the hatred between Shinobi villages to make them fight."


    "But there is a relatively big loophole here. It is their relationship with each other and the reasons for this relationship. We don''t know the intelligence information."


    "If we don''t thoroughly understand the intelligence, we will suddenly take action without knowing the intelligence, which may be self-defeating."


    Nick Fury nodded, and then said: "Collect information on the relationship between Shinobi Village, find out what their relationship is, and find out the reason for their hatred. Regarding this, I will give you special approval. A batch of energy blocks for intelligence spending."


    "Besides that, you can go to Charlotte''s office later and entrust Konoha to confirm the identity of the pharmacist. The more detailed the information requirements, the better."


    "As for the price, it''s not a problem. Since we want to accept and train the pharmacist pocket, then we have to figure out the details of the other party."


    Hearing Nick Fury''s order, Coulson took the lead: "Yes, Director, I''ll check it out later."


    "Director, I have an idea here, I wonder if you can think about it?"


    Nick Fury looked at Coulson and said, "What do you think?"


    "In our S.H.I.E.L.D., there are many 084 items that have been sealed, and some of them are things we received from the military."


    "In these things, there are too many items that we can''t use, and even some dangerous items were sent to the slingshot base and launched towards the sun."


    "I think some 084 items can be used to trade with Ninja Village. Presumably, these items will not be less attractive to them."


    "As for whether these things will enhance their strength, I don''t think it matters to us at this time. They are already strong enough and don''t care about being stronger, but we are still weak, and we need more extraordinary people. More fighters like Patton are needed."


    "We even need some items that can really win over wandering ninjas, like ninja gear, like ninjutsu."


    "Although according to the current information, the possibility of wandering ninjas coming over will be very low, but since there is such a possibility, we can''t be unprepared."


    Regarding Coulson''s proposal, Nick Fury thought for a while, and then said: "What you said is very reasonable, I will choose some items that are not too important and not too harmful, and you can try them at that time. Go and trade with them and see what value you can get.��


    Hearing that his director agreed to his proposal, Coulson had greater confidence in the next communication.


    "Thank you, Director, then I''ll go to Charlotte''s office first to confirm the identity of the pharmacist."


    Nick Fury nodded: "Go!"


    As for finding ancient temples, exploring ancient ruins, and finding the formation that was teleported to the ninja world, Nick Fury had already given the order when the pharmacist was on his way to his destination, and let the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. And the huge agents in the world, began to investigate.


    With Phil Coulson''s departure, Nick Fury turned to look at the sky outside the window, but he was thinking about one thing. Although he obtained a lot of intelligence information today, his attention has been on Think about one thing.


    What kind of role does the energy block have for ninjas?


    Why Ninja Village has been collecting this item, since they started dealing with Charlotte, they have been collecting this item for convenience, and not only Konoha, but the other two Ninja Village''s attention has also been on this item.


    But the pharmacist Dou, who was a wandering ninja, didn''t know anything about this item, and he didn''t get the information he wanted this time.


    What can power blocks bring to ninjas?


    As for the cosmic cube behind the energy block, whether it is Konoha or Sandyin, they have never concealed their desire for this thing.


    As long as S.H.I.E.L.D. is willing to trade the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, it is willing to pay greater interests in exchange.


    Nick Fury thought about it for a long time, but couldn''t figure out what role the energy block could play on the ninja''s side.


    Although Nick Fury did not come up with a specific willingness, he also speculated on the role of several energy blocks.


    One is the ninja at the Ninja Village, who can call the energy in the energy block and use it as a kind of energy.


    The other is the energy of energy blocks, which can be absorbed by the ninjas themselves to strengthen their bodies or increase their strength.


    These two are two possibilities for using energy blocks, one is to use it as an external energy source, and the other is to use it as a resource for cultivation.


    But how to use it, Nick Fury can''t guess. The current research on S.H.I.E.L.D. is to use the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube as an external energy source.


    Make energy blocks, research stable second-generation energy blocks, and use them as energy sources for weapons and firearms.


    After Nick Fury thought about it for a while, he felt that if Yao Shidou could pass the examination and approval of S.H.I.E.L.D., he could be allowed to join the team of doctors and study the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube together.


    Perhaps the ninja Yakushi Kato could offer other opinions from different angles.


    However, for all of this, it was necessary for the pharmacist to pass the inspection of S.H.I.E.L.D. and become a real one before Nick Fury dared to let the pharmacist join the research team and get close contact with the universe Rubik''s Cube.


    Nick Fury looked out the window, and after thinking for a moment, instead of thinking about this matter, he turned back to the desk, and glanced at the files of May Melinda and Grant Ward on the table, With a decision in my heart, I picked up the phone on the table and dialed it.


    "Inform the seventh-level agent, UU reading Grant Ward, come to my office."


    After Nick Fury explained, he hung up the phone and waited in the office.


    Grant Walter, who was on standby at the SHIELD headquarters, had a smile on his face as soon as he received the notice.


    PS: I see that there are still many readers who will not read the content of the updated chapter. Let me say it again here, click on the directory, slide to the top, and then pull down the directory, a circle appears to rotate to indicate that the refresh is complete, and then re-download the subscribed The chapter is updated.


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapter.


    The new provides you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, and the 488th chapter is confirmed for free reading.

 Chapter 489： Grant Wards Mission

    But it was Grant Ward who had already received a notice from Hydra to prepare him to become a ninja supervisor, the teacher of the newly recruited agent.


    For the existence of ninjas, Grant Ward is really jealous, but because the ninjas are all handled by Coulson and other agents, he has not had close contact with ninjas under the above-mentioned circumstances, but he has also heard about the other party. Lots of stories.


    In fact, Grant Water did have a brief contact with the ninjas of Sandyin Village under the condition of using the electrostatic camouflage veil in the identity of the Hydra, but he did not have a deep understanding of this group.


    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????����������Still add updates.... After the change, refresh the chapter and it will return to normal.... Sorry for the troubles. ???


    Marvel Cinematic Universe, Unholy Timeline.


    Continental Hotel, top floor.


    "BOSS, there is a new assassination mission, two million dollars, would you consider it?"


    A blond woman with a hot body, dressed in a professional dress and dressed as a secretary, stood in front of Charlotte Doyle and said calmly.


    "Oh, two million dollars, that''s not a low price."


    "Let''s talk about the specific information of the mission first, and then I will consider whether to accept this mission worth 2 million US dollars."


    "You know me, I''m picky about the target of the mission. Is the target a black man?"


    Sitting by the windowsill, Charlotte held a square glass with whiskey in her hand, and slowly moved her eyes away from the view outside the window, and turned her eyes to Ginny who was talking.


    "Not Black"


    "Charlotte, you have become a black killer now, and now some African-American killers in the mainland hotel have a lot of opinions on you."


    Charlotte played with the wine glass in her hand and said in a serious tone, "I hate two types of people in my life, one is discrimination, and the other is black people."


    "If those **** have an opinion on me, let them come to talk to me, and I will send them to where they should go!"


    Seeing his serious tone, Ginny shrugged, saying you were right.


    "The target of the new bounty mission this time is John Wick. The employer hopes to kill the other party as soon as possible. The amount is 2 million US dollars. Do you want to consider it?"


    Hearing the name John Wick, Charlotte Doyle''s thoughts drifted into the distance.


    A guy who destroyed the entire gang because of a dog.


    Is his story about to start?


    Then he glanced at the photo of the mission target in Ginny''s hand, and determined that it was this guy, not the same name.


    Charlotte turned the square cup in her hand and looked at the yellow-brown liquid inside. After taking a sip, she said calmly, "The price is low, don''t take it!"


    "why"


    Ginny was curious.


    "You entered the industry late, and you may not have a comprehensive understanding of a lot of information."


    "John Wick, once the number one killer in the killer world, was considered a legend in the killer world before he retired."


    Following Charlotte''s remarks, Ginny had an intuitive understanding of the guy on the newly appeared task list, and then nodded and said, "The price is indeed low."


    Although he looked at Charlotte, he asked curiously, "Lord Ninja, how does it compare to you?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "He and I are not the killers of the same world!"


    Although Charlotte didn''t say it directly, her confident tone and indifferent attitude clearly did not take John Wick''s strength into consideration.


    Ginny''s eyes flashed, and instead of worrying about this task, she said, "I''ll help you to see if there are any other tasks that are suitable for you."


    "Go!"


    After getting Charlotte''s consent, he turned around and left the room and walked towards the hotel''s mission hall.


    Watching Ginny leave, Charlotte looked at the world outside the window again.


    My name is Feng Yi and I am from Blue Star.


    When I was playing Naruto mobile game and drew a new character, Kashu-faced Hero Jiraiya, I was trapped by the game plan and found that I had smashed 3,000 oceans and couldn''t collect the character fragments, and I was directly angry. Killed violently.


    As a result, he was reborn into this world inexplicably.


    Although the planet under her feet is also called Earth, it is no longer the planet Charlotte originally stayed on.


    After all, in Times Square, New York, the huge Stark Industries advertisement is very eye-catching, and the cover girl of the latest issue of Playboy in the entertainment press is once again thrown into the arms of Tony Stark.


    This is the Marvel Universe, or in Charlotte''s eyes, it''s even more of an American TV Universe covered in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    When she consciously woke up from her past life memory, Charlotte found herself in a run-down alley in New York in a tattered and dirty body.


    Seeing herself dressed like this, Charlotte guessed that she was an orphan, or a bear child who ran away from home.


    As for the Naruto mobile game that made him mad, it also turned into a golden finger and appeared in his consciousness.


    It''s just that this damned Goldfinger, as irritating as ever, keeps loading.


    And our Charlotte Doyle was adopted by a killer couple at the Continental Hotel, and then Charlotte, who was only six years old at the time, was raised as a killer.


    The training of the killer couple is very perverted, especially for such a picked child, it is very vicious.


    If it weren''t for the golden finger that has been loaded in his mind, as the driving force for him to persevere, he may have died in the process of cultivation.


    During this period, his hands were covered with blood when he was young.


    If it is a child who knows nothing, he may not feel any discomfort in his heart when he is raised, but become a real killer, and from the land of China, a person full of kindness in his heart, such a life destroys His three views have reshaped his life. .0m


    It wasn''t that he never tried to escape back then, but unfortunately, his young body and his unawakened golden finger made his only attempt to end in failure, and he received a severe punishment.


    He hasn''t been trying to escape since then Life is like rape, if you can''t change him, choose to enjoy him.


    In this way, under the training of the killer couple, he grew rapidly and mastered all kinds of killing skills, such as disguising, fighting, tracking and anti-tracking, marksmanship, and even physical chemistry related to assassination.


    As for the so-called compulsory education, middle school, high school, and university are completely far away from him, and he has never had the slightest contact. After all, he is not the guy who likes to drink bourbon. He met a military veteran who came to adopt him.


    Of course, the basic education that should be there is not much at all.


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapter.


    New provides you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 489 Grant Ward''s Quest for free reading.

 Chapter 490： Physique Enhancer Trading

    Marvel Cinematic Universe, Unholy Timeline.


    Continental Hotel, top floor.


    "BOSS, there is a new assassination mission, two million dollars, would you consider it?"


    A blond woman with a hot body, dressed in a professional dress and dressed as a secretary, stood in front of Charlotte Doyle and said calmly.


    "Oh, two million dollars, that''s not a low price."


    "Let''s talk about the specific information of the mission first, and then I will consider whether to accept this mission worth 2 million US dollars."


    "You know me, I''m picky about the target of the mission. Is the target a black man?"


    Sitting by the windowsill, Charlotte held a square glass with whiskey in her hand, and slowly moved her eyes away from the view outside the window, and turned her eyes to Ginny who was talking.


    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????����������Still add updates.... After the change, refresh the chapter and it will return to normal.... Sorry for the troubles. ???


    "Not black???"


    "Charlotte, you have become a black killer now, and now some African-American killers in the mainland hotel have a lot of opinions on you."


    Charlotte played with the wine glass in her hand and said in a serious tone, "I hate two types of people in my life, one is discrimination, and the other is black people."


    "If those **** have an opinion on me, let them come to talk to me, and I will send them to where they should go!"


    Seeing his serious tone, Ginny shrugged, saying you were right.


    "The target of the new bounty mission this time is John Wick. The employer hopes to kill the other party as soon as possible. The amount is 2 million US dollars. Do you want to consider it?"


    Hearing the name John Wick, Charlotte Doyle''s thoughts drifted into the distance.


    A guy who destroyed the entire gang because of a dog.


    Is his story about to start?


    Then he glanced at the photo of the mission target in Ginny''s hand, and determined that it was this guy, not the same name.


    Charlotte turned the square cup in her hand and looked at the yellow-brown liquid inside. After taking a sip, she said calmly, "The price is low, don''t take it!"


    "why?"


    Ginny was curious.


    "You entered the industry late, and you may not have a comprehensive understanding of a lot of information."


    "John Wick, who was the number one killer in the killer world, was considered a legend in the killer world before he retired??????"


    Following Charlotte''s remarks, Ginny had an intuitive understanding of the guy on the newly appeared task list, and then nodded and said, "The price is indeed low."


    Although he looked at Charlotte, he asked curiously, "Lord Ninja, how does it compare to you?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "He and I are not the killers of the same world!"


    Although Charlotte didn''t say it directly, her confident tone and indifferent attitude clearly did not take John Wick''s strength into consideration.


    Ginny''s eyes flashed, and instead of worrying about this task, she said, "I''ll help you to see if there are any other tasks that are suitable for you."


    "Go!"


    After getting Charlotte''s consent, he turned around and left the room and walked towards the hotel''s mission hall.


    Watching Ginny leave, Charlotte looked at the world outside the window again.


    ??????


    My name is Feng Yi and I am from Blue Star.


    When I was playing Naruto mobile game and drew a new character, Kashu-faced Hero Jiraiya, I was trapped by the game plan and found that I had smashed 3,000 oceans and couldn''t collect the character fragments, and I was directly angry. Killed violently.


    As a result, he was reborn into this world inexplicably.


    Although the planet under her feet is also called Earth, it is no longer the planet Charlotte originally stayed on.


    After all, in Times Square, New York, the huge Stark Industries advertisement is very eye-catching, and the latest issue of Playboy''s cover girl in the entertainment press has once again thrown into Tony Stark''s arms.


    This is the Marvel Universe, or in Charlotte''s eyes, it''s even more of an American TV Universe covered in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    fantuankanshu rice ball reading book


    When she consciously woke up from her past life memory, Charlotte found herself in a run-down alley in New York in a tattered and dirty body.


    Seeing herself dressed like this, Charlotte guessed that she was an orphan, or a bear child who ran away from home.


    As for the Naruto mobile game that made him mad, it also turned into a golden finger and appeared in his consciousness.


    It''s just that this damned Goldfinger, as irritating as ever, keeps loading.


    And our Charlotte Doyle was adopted by a killer couple at the Continental Hotel, and then trained Charlotte, who was only six years old at the time, as a killer.


    The training of the killer couple is very perverted, especially for such a picked child, it is very vicious.


    If it weren''t for the golden finger that has been loaded in his mind, as the driving force for him to persevere, he may have died in the process of cultivation.


    During this period, his hands were covered with blood when he was young.


    If it is a child who knows nothing, he may not feel any discomfort in his heart when he is raised, but become a real killer, and from the land of China, a person full of kindness in his heart, such a life destroys His three views have reshaped his life.


    It wasn''t that he never tried to escape back then, but unfortunately, his young body and his unawakened golden finger made his only attempt to end in failure, and he received a severe punishment.


    He hasn''t been trying to escape since then, life is like rape, if that doesn''t change him, choose to enjoy him.


    In this way, under the training of the killer couple, he grew rapidly and mastered all kinds of killing skills, such as disguising, fighting, tracking and anti-tracking, marksmanship, and even physical chemistry related to assassination.


    As for the so-called compulsory education, UU Reading junior high school, college, completely away from him, never had the slightest contact, after all, he is not the guy who loves to drink bourbon, he met a military veteran who came to adopt him.


    Of course, the basic education that should be there is not much at all.


    After all, as a professional killer, he knows more than a student who takes the college entrance examination, but the content of the knowledge is different.


    Under the training of the killer couple, on the 18th birthday, Charlotte Doyle awakened her golden finger, and the **** Naruto was officially loaded.


    Also in the same year, he completed his killer graduation, and his name Charlotte Doyle is from his adoptive parents'' surname.


    Although he sacrificed them, he still inherited their surname, and even became a famous killer in the mainland hotel as they expected.


    After all, before he awakened Goldfinger, he had already become a professional killer on the high table, and after more than ten years of study, Charlotte had no plans to change careers.

 Chapter 491： conflict

    Marvel Cinematic Universe, Unholy Timeline.


    Continental Hotel, top floor.


    "BOSS, there is a new assassination mission, two million dollars, would you consider it?"


    A blond woman with a hot body, dressed in a professional dress and dressed as a secretary, stood in front of Charlotte Doyle and said calmly.


    "Oh, two million dollars, that''s not a low price."


    "Let''s talk about the specific information of the mission first, and then I will consider whether to accept this mission worth 2 million US dollars."


    "You know me, I''m picky about the target of the mission. Is the target a black man?"


    Sitting by the windowsill, Charlotte held a square glass with whiskey in her hand, and slowly moved her eyes away from the view outside the window, and turned her eyes to Ginny who was talking.


    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????����������Still add updates.... After the change, refresh the chapter and it will return to normal.... Sorry for the troubles. ???


    "Not black???"


    "Charlotte, you have become a black killer now, and now some African-American killers in the mainland hotel have a lot of opinions on you."


    Charlotte played with the wine glass in her hand and said in a serious tone, "I hate two types of people in my life, one is discrimination, and the other is black people."


    "If those **** have an opinion on me, let them come to talk to me, and I will send them to where they should go!"


    Seeing his serious tone, Ginny shrugged, saying you were right.


    "The target of the new bounty mission this time is John Wick. The employer hopes to kill the other party as soon as possible. The amount is 2 million US dollars. Do you want to consider it?"


    Hearing the name John Wick, Charlotte Doyle''s thoughts drifted into the distance.


    A guy who destroyed the entire gang because of a dog.


    Is his story about to start?


    Then he glanced at the photo of the mission target in Ginny''s hand, and determined that it was this guy, not the same name.


    Charlotte turned the square cup in her hand and looked at the yellow-brown liquid inside. After taking a sip, she said calmly, "The price is low, don''t take it!"


    "why?"


    Ginny was curious.


    "You entered the industry late, and you may not have a comprehensive understanding of a lot of information."


    "John Wick, who was the number one killer in the killer world, was considered a legend in the killer world before he retired??????"


    Following Charlotte''s remarks, Ginny had an intuitive understanding of the guy on the newly appeared task list, and then nodded and said, "The price is indeed low."


    Although he looked at Charlotte, he asked curiously, "Lord Ninja, how does it compare to you?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "He and I are not the killers of the same world!"


    Although Charlotte didn''t say it directly, her confident tone and indifferent attitude clearly did not take John Wick''s strength into consideration.


    Ginny''s eyes flashed, and instead of worrying about this task, she said, "I''ll help you to see if there are any other tasks that are suitable for you."


    "Go!"


    After getting Charlotte''s consent, he turned around and left the room and walked towards the hotel''s mission hall.


    Watching Ginny leave, Charlotte looked at the world outside the window again.


    ??????


    My name is Feng Yi and I am from Blue Star.


    When I was playing Naruto mobile game and drew a new character, Kashu-faced Hero Jiraiya, I was trapped by the game plan and found that I had smashed 3,000 oceans and couldn''t collect the character fragments, and I was directly angry. Killed violently.


    As a result, he was reborn into this world inexplicably.


    Although the planet under her feet is also called Earth, it is no longer the planet Charlotte originally stayed on.


    After all, in Times Square, New York, the huge Stark Industries advertisement is very eye-catching, and the latest issue of Playboy''s cover girl in the entertainment press has once again thrown into Tony Stark''s arms.


    This is the Marvel Universe, or in Charlotte''s eyes, it''s even more of an American TV Universe covered in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    When she consciously woke up from her past life memory, Charlotte found herself in a run-down alley in New York in a tattered and dirty body.


    Seeing herself dressed like this, Charlotte guessed that she was an orphan, or a bear child who ran away from home.


    As for the Naruto mobile game that made him mad, it also turned into a golden finger and appeared in his consciousness.


    It''s just that this damned Goldfinger, as irritating as ever, keeps loading.


    And our Charlotte Doyle was adopted by a killer couple at the Continental Hotel, and then trained Charlotte, who was only six years old at the time, as a killer.


    The training of the killer couple is very perverted, especially for such a picked child, it is very vicious.


    If it weren''t for the golden finger that has been loaded in his mind, as the driving force for him to persevere, he may have died in the process of cultivation.


    During this period, his hands were covered with blood when he was young.


    If it is a child who knows nothing, he may not feel any discomfort in his heart when he is raised, but become a real killer, and from the land of China, a person full of kindness in his heart, such a life destroys His three views have reshaped his life.


    It wasn''t that he never tried to escape back then, but unfortunately, his young body and his unawakened golden finger made his only attempt to end in failure, and he received a severe punishment.


    He hasn''t been trying to escape since then, life is like rape, if that doesn''t change him, choose to enjoy him.


    In this way, UU Reading Under the training of the killer couple, he grew rapidly and mastered various killing skills, such as disguising, fighting, tracking and anti-tracking, marksmanship, and even physical chemistry related to assassination. Not a trace fell.


    As for the so-called compulsory education, middle school, high school, and university are completely far away from him, and he has never had the slightest contact. After all, he is not the guy who likes to drink bourbon. He met a military veteran who came to adopt him.


    Of course, the basic education that should be there is not much at all.


    After all, as a professional killer, he knows more than a student who takes the college entrance examination, but the content of the knowledge is different.


    Under the training of the killer couple, on the 18th birthday, Charlotte Doyle awakened her golden finger, and the **** Naruto was officially loaded.


    Also in the same year, he completed his killer graduation, and his name Charlotte Doyle is from his adoptive parents'' surname.

 Chapter 490： Identity investigation commission

    Michael came out at this time: "Mr. Coulson, please come with me."


    Looking at the man in front of him, Coulson''s information immediately appeared in his mind. Although S.H.I.E.L.D. could not find the information on the werewolves who joined Charlotte''s office, it did find the man in front of him.


    Michael Cowan: 29 years old, occupation is a doctor, living in London, England, because his wife died in a fatal accident and embarked on the path of medicine, since then


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 491： Eighty-four item trades opened

    Hearing Coulson''s request, Kakashi nodded: "You will be notified when the time comes, and the office has your contact information."


    "As for this assignment, we will contact you as soon as we investigate the situation."


    At this time, Kakashi put away the task request scroll, and then looked at Coulson and said, "Is there anything else?"


    Hearing that the other party wanted to thank the guest, Coulson did not get up and left, but said: "SHIELD has a batch of 084 items, and we will deal with you after we have dealt with it."


    "I hope that when the time comes, you can provide a list of items to be traded with."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Kakashi asked suspiciously, "What is the 084 item?"


    Colson explained: "The cosmic cube that you have always wanted to obtain before is called the 084 item in our S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "And other special items are called 084 items in our S.H.I.E.L.D., but the abilities and characteristics of the items are different."


    "We plan to use some of these 084 items to conduct some preliminary transactions with you."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Kakashi paused and thought to himself: Is it an item of the same type as the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube?


    This should be something Charlotte-sama needs.


    "We need to see things to assess the value. As for the value of the items, we will trade with you."


    "After you prepare the items, you can contact the Charlotte Office."


    Hearing that the other party was really interested in 084 items, Coulson said: "We will contact you when we are ready, and I hope you can prepare a list of items that can be traded."


    Kakashi nodded: "If your item is indeed similar to the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, we will provide you with the option of trading."


    Coulson''s task for today has been completed, and he got up and prepared to leave.


    "The task request has been issued, then I will leave."


    At this time, Kakashi had also collected the mission commission scroll and the suitcase containing 200 energy blocks left by Coulson.


    "Welcome next time."


    Coulson and Kakashi walked to the door of the reception room together. At this time, the door of the reception room had been opened, Kakashi walked towards other rooms in the office, and Coulson was about to go out.


    At this time, Coulson was just about to step away, turned to look at the other party, and asked, "Mr. Ninja, I still don''t know what to call you?"


    Kakashi held something without turning his head. As he walked forward, he said, "Hatake Kakashi!"


    Coulson saw the other side''s figure disappear and walked to the second floor of the office, Coulson also withdrew his gaze and walked out.


    Coulson, who left the office, just sat in his car and was about to start the car, while he was talking, it seems that Konoha sent another ninja named Hatake Kakashi.


    Suddenly Coulson''s hand that was about to start the car stopped, and a ninja''s profile information Hatake Kakashi appeared in his mind?


    How is it possible that he is not a child?


    The ninja just now, although he doesn''t look very old, is definitely not a child, at least it looks like a young ninja.


    Do they have the same name or are they the same person.


    Coulson turned his head to look at the signboard of Charlotte''s Office, with 10,000 whys in his heart, what the **** was going on.


    Coulson took out the tablet from the car, immediately called up Hatake Kakashi''s file, and then looked at the photo above.


    Looking at the boy with white hair and a mask in the photo, and the ninja who had just received him for a mission, he was completely alone.


    Coulson exclaimed: "The development of ninjas is so fast. How long has it been, but it only takes a year."


    After confirming that he was alone, Coulson didn''t stop, started his car, and drove towards S.H.I.E.L.D.


    the other side.


    Yao Shidou had returned to S.H.I.E.L.D. at this time.


    Returning to the pharmacist''s pocket in his dormitory, he glanced at the S.H.I.E.L.D. regulations on the table. He did not choose to recite and browse, but turned and walked out of the room, walking towards Director Nick Fury''s office.


    However, Yaoshidou had just called the elevator, and when he was heading towards the top floor, an agent suddenly stopped in front of him.


    "Pharmacist, what are you going to do?"


    "There are many areas in S.H.I.E.L.D., and you can''t turn around at will without permission."


    After the pharmacist was stopped, he did not get angry, but smiled and said: "I just visited the Sanjia Ninja village station, and there is some information here that needs to be reported to the director."


    Hearing what the pharmacist was saying, the agent blocking the road picked up the walkie-talkie on his shoulder, said something, and then looked like a pharmacist and said, "Take the elevator directly to the top floor, and don''t stop and walk out from other floors in the middle."


    "Because of your agent level, there are still many areas that are temporarily closed to you."


    Hearing that the other party did not intend to accompany him, the pharmacist nodded: "Thank you for your notification."


    Then the pharmacist got into the elevator and went directly to the top floor.


    And Nick Fury in the office has also learned that the pharmacist is going to report the situation.


    Soon the door of the office was knocked, and Nick Fury pressed the button and opened the door of the office.


    When the pharmacist saw the door open, he walked in directly, UU reading www.uukanshu. com came to Nick Fury: "Director, I want to report today''s situation to you."


    Nick Fury looked at the pharmacist pocket in front of him and said, "Pharmacist pocket, come, sit down and talk."


    "What did you gain from visiting various Ninja villages today? Is there a way to get energy blocks?"


    "If this thing can improve your strength, you can directly say that the bureau will not be stingy, and will allocate some to you to improve your strength."


    But it was Nick Fury who was wearing a lake coat at this time and said some kind words in front of the pharmacist pocket.


    At this time, Yao Shidou said with a little frustration: "I''m very sorry, Director."


    "This time I visited three Ninja villages, but I didn''t get how to use the energy blocks."


    "They didn''t tell me their plans, they just said that they can use energy blocks to buy ninja equipment and commission tasks there."


    "But I won''t give up exploring. Since Konoha, Shayin, and Yinnin all acquire energy blocks, it must have its effect."


    "I''ll do my own research to find out how to use the energy blocks."


    Hearing what the pharmacist said, Nick Fury comforted: "Since they don''t want to share with us, how to use the energy block, then forget it."


    "You are a ninja yourself, and under your own research, you should be able to find a way to use it."


    "I will support you in this matter."


    "At that time, I will give you a place to do experiments and research in your own room. It''s too dangerous."


    Hearing what the director said, the pharmacist was excited: "Thank you, director!"


    PS: Dear readers, please guarantee your monthly pass for August. Readers who have not joined the group can join the group and know when to update and urge them for the first time!

 Chapter 492： smashed wool

    Seeing Yao Shidou''s slightly excited look, Nick Fury nodded secretly in his heart, and sure enough, the matter of the power stone still made the other party more concerned.


    At this time, Yao Shidou also said: "Although I didn''t get the use of energy blocks this time, the Charlotte Office agreed to sell me some D-rank ninjutsu."


    "This is also a big surprise. The only pity is that these ninjutsu cannot be taught to others except for my own practice."


    Hearing Yao Shidou''s words, Nick Fury thought for a while and asked, "Is it very difficult to acquire ninjutsu?"


    "And how are ninjutsu graded?"


    "Director, you have never been to a ninja, so you may not know much about it. For us wandering ninjas, it is very difficult to acquire ninjutsu."


    "Even most of the wandering ninjas may only have one ninjutsu in their life, and they may not even have the opportunity to learn ninjutsu in their entire life."


    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????����������Still add updates.... After the change, refresh the chapter and it will return to normal.... Sorry for the troubles. ???


    Marvel Cinematic Universe, Unholy Timeline.


    Continental Hotel, top floor.


    "BOSS, there is a new assassination mission, two million dollars, would you consider it?"


    A blond woman with a hot body, dressed in a professional dress and dressed as a secretary, stood in front of Charlotte Doyle and said calmly.


    "Oh, two million dollars, that''s not a low price."


    "Let''s talk about the specific information of the mission first, and then I will consider whether to accept this mission worth 2 million US dollars."


    "You know me, I''m picky about the target of the mission. Is the target a black man?"


    Sitting by the windowsill, Charlotte held a square glass with whiskey in her hand, and slowly moved her eyes away from the view outside the window, and turned her eyes to Ginny who was talking.


    "Not black???"


    "Charlotte, you have become a black killer now, and now some African-American killers in the mainland hotel have a lot of opinions on you."


    Charlotte played with the wine glass in her hand and said in a serious tone: "I hate two types of people in my life, one is discrimination, and the other is black people."


    "If those **** have an opinion on me, let them come to talk to me, and I will send them to where they should go!"


    Seeing his serious tone, Ginny shrugged, saying you were right.


    "The target of the new bounty mission this time is John Wick. The employer hopes to kill the other party as soon as possible. The amount is 2 million US dollars. Do you want to consider it?"


    Hearing the name John Wick, Charlotte Doyle''s thoughts drifted into the distance.


    A guy who destroyed the entire gang because of a dog.


    Is his story about to start?


    Then he glanced at the photo of the mission target in Ginny''s hand, and determined that it was this guy, not the same name.


    Charlotte turned the square cup in her hand and looked at the yellow-brown liquid inside. After taking a sip, she said calmly, "The price is low, don''t take it!"


    "why?"


    Ginny was curious.


    "You entered the industry late, and you may not have a comprehensive understanding of a lot of information."


    "John Wick, who was the number one killer in the killer world, was considered a legend in the killer world before he retired??????"


    Following Charlotte''s remarks, Ginny had an intuitive understanding of the guy on the newly appeared task list, and then nodded and said, "The price is indeed low."


    Although he looked at Charlotte, he asked curiously, "Lord Ninja, how does it compare to you?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "He and I are not the killers of the same world!"


    Although Charlotte didn''t say it directly, her confident tone and indifferent attitude clearly did not take John Wick''s strength into consideration.


    Ginny''s eyes flashed, and instead of worrying about this task, she said, "I''ll help you to see if there are any other tasks that are suitable for you."


    "Go!"


    After getting Charlotte''s consent, he turned around and left the room and walked towards the hotel''s mission hall.


    Watching Ginny leave, Charlotte looked at the world outside the window again.


    ??????


    My name is Feng Yi and I am from Blue Star.


    When I was playing Naruto mobile game and drew a new character, Kashu-faced Hero Jiraiya, I was trapped by the game plan and found that I had smashed 3,000 oceans and couldn''t collect the character fragments, and I was directly angry. Killed violently.


    As a result, he was reborn into this world inexplicably.


    Although the planet under her feet is also called Earth, it is no longer the planet Charlotte originally stayed on.


    After all, in Times Square, New York, the huge Stark Industries advertisement is very eye-catching, and the latest issue of Playboy''s cover girl in the entertainment press has once again thrown into Tony Stark''s arms.


    This is the Marvel Universe, or in Charlotte''s eyes, it is even more thought that this is an American TV universe wearing the skin of the Marvel Cinematic Universe When she consciously woke up from her past life memories, Charlotte found herself in a Dirty and dirty appeared in a dilapidated alley in New York.


    Looking at herself dressed like this, Charlotte guessed that she was an orphan, or a bear child who ran away from home.


    As for the Naruto mobile game that made him mad, it also turned into a golden finger and appeared in his consciousness.


    It''s just that this damned Goldfinger, as irritating as ever, keeps loading.


    And our Charlotte Doyle was adopted by a killer couple at the Continental Hotel, and then trained Charlotte, who was only six years old at the time, as a killer.


    The training of the killer couple is very perverted, especially for such a picked child, it is very vicious.


    If it weren''t for the golden finger that has been loaded in his mind, as the driving force for him to persevere, he may have died in the process of cultivation.


    During this period, his hands were covered with blood when he was young.


    If it is a child who knows nothing, he may not feel any discomfort in his heart when he is raised, but become a real killer, and from the land of China, a person full of kindness in his heart, such a life destroys His three views have reshaped his life.


    It wasn''t that he never tried to escape back then, but unfortunately, his young body and his unawakened golden finger made his only attempt to end in failure, and he received a severe punishment.


    He hasn''t been trying to escape since then, life is like rape, if you can''t change him, choose to enjoy him.


    In this way, under the training of the killer couple, he grew rapidly and mastered all kinds of killing skills, such as disguising, fighting, tracking and anti-tracking, marksmanship, and even physical chemistry related to assassination.

 Chapter 493： trade

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of Naruto coming to Marvel!


    Charlotte continued to read the contents on the scroll, especially the ninjutsu trade with Yakushitou.


    Charlotte smiled and said: "As expected of the pharmacist, there are so many tricks, so I thought of a way to smash the Aegis wool."


    What kind of d-level ninjutsu, there is no shortage of ninjutsu on Yakushi pocket. The ninjutsu learned by Charlotte in the secret art scroll can be used by all ninjas. There are many ninjutsu on it. With the pharmacist''s pocket, you can flicker to 200 energy blocks in a single step.


    On the one hand, Yaoshidou can slowly reveal his ninjutsu. On the other hand, after waiting for a long time, Yaoshidou can also propose to buy a higher level of ninjutsu. At that time, the price can continue to increase to a C-level. Ninjutsu 500 pieces, B-level 1000 pieces or higher.


    As Charlotte continued to look down, she saw that Coulson visited and offered to trade with 084 items.


    Seeing this, Charlotte began to recall the 084 items in his memory. As small as the energy gun developed by the Hydra Red Skull, when he arrived at a gamma ray transmitter, all of them were rated as 084. items too.


    Even the Inhuman Obelisk and Terrigan Crystal are rated as 084 items, and there are many things that are not shown in the movie and TV series.


    Although I don''t know what they are, Charlotte knows that S.H.I.E.L.D. has a large number of 084 items. Most of the special items that appear in the world have been collected by S.H.I.E.L.D. Some of them are directly launched towards the sun and destroyed.


    I saw the 084 item that Coulson proposed to trade, and hoped that Charlotte''s office would come up with something that could be exchanged.


    Charlotte began to think about what items she had in her hands that could be exchanged. This thought made him discover a lot of things.


    Delicious ramen, wax bath, physique enhancer, medical ninjutsu rescue quota, blessing agent, joy agent, reliever, veritable agent, compound decoction, aging agent, bone-building agent and many other magic potions.


    Seeing the many items that she can provide, Charlotte can choose a few from them, and she can exchange for a lot of 084 items.


    But the only thing to be sure is whether those 084 items have the value of being exchanged. Charlotte knows that many 084 items just look peculiar. In fact, for him, the value of those items may not even be as good as that. An energy block.


    And Charlotte understands that if the transaction is started, then Charlotte must go back, because other than herself, no other ninja can be sure whether the 084 items provided by S.H.I.E.L.D. are really useful to her.


    After reading all the reports on the scrolls, Charlotte opened the other three scrolls. The remaining three scrolls were all sealed scrolls containing energy blocks, adding up to a total of 249.


    Looking at the energy blocks stacked in front of her, Charlotte directly chose to recharge them all.


    Ding �� recharge is successful, get 44820 gold coins.


    At this time, Charlotte''s gold coins reached 67,536, and all the energy blocks stacked in front of her were absorbed by Charlotte and completely disappeared.


    The ninja who saw this scene was not surprised, and then Charlotte took out a blank scroll and started writing on it.


    He told Kakashi that if the S.H.I.E.L.D. side wants to conduct a transaction, it needs to have the S.H.I.E.L.D. take out the real thing, and the Charlotte office will determine the value before the transaction.


    After determining the basic principles of this transaction, he told Kakashi to contact him with a psychic beast one day in advance after determining the transaction date.


    After writing these conditions into the scroll, Charlotte tied the scroll to Blue''s body and said, "Bring this scroll to Kakashi, he will know what to do after seeing the contents on the scroll. "


    After explaining the ninja dog, Charlotte was thinking about how she should arrange things on Sol''s side.


    He can''t just leave Thor at Heimdall, this is wrong, that is to say, he needs to return to Jotunheim after returning to Earth, complete the deal with S.H.I.E.L.D. Let''s wait for the arrival of Asgardian reinforcements.


    Charlotte thought for a while and came up with such a method, that is, before returning by herself, directly let a ninja enter the psychic world, use psychics by herself, and let him and the psychic beast come to Jotunheim together. , and then returned to Earth to do errands.


    After the matter is dealt with, he will enter the spirit world again, and the other party will channel the ninja and bring him back to Jotunheim. And so on, the ninja is using the same method to return to Earth.


    After thinking for a while, Charlotte felt that her method should be perfectly fine.


    After Charlotte decided on her idea, she could take advantage of the time when she returned to Earth to reveal all the ninjas she had recruited.


    Looking at the rechargeable items in her storage space, ten hearts of the earth, and 50 new elements provided by Tony, Charlotte took out all of them.


    Ding��Found rechargeable items, whether to recharge!


    Top up!


    Ding �� recharge is successful, get 45,000 gold coins!


    Among them, the heart of the earth is recharged with 20,000 gold coins, and the reactor with 50 new elements is worth 25,000 gold coins.


    After doing all this, Charlotte lifted another layer of the doll''s seal, adding another 2,000 gold coins, so far Charlotte''s gold coins amounted to 114,536 gold coins.


    This amount of gold coins is enough to open three battle positions.


    Charlotte''s consciousness entered the system space, clicked on the battle column, and looked at Yuhika Kane, Juvenile Obito and others who had not been revealed on the Ninja card, and then focused on the battle column.


    Charlotte immediately popped up a system prompt on the + sign next to the battle column.


    Ding �� Do you spend 36,000 gold coins to open the battle position?


    Yes!


    With the deduction of 36,000 gold coins, Charlotte has one more playing position.


    Looking at the remaining gold coins, UU read www. uukanshu. com Charlotte opened two positions in a row, deducting 38,000 gold coins and 40,000 gold coins respectively.


    So far, Charlotte''s gold coins have returned to three digits, leaving only 536 coins!


    After doing all this, Charlotte exited the system and released the reverse psychic technique, and returned to Jotunheim.


    But when Charlotte returned, he found that Sol was looking at him at this time.


    "Charlotte, where did you go just now, why did you suddenly disappear after seeing it."


    "You won''t be returning to Earth by yourself. Let me stay in Jotunheim alone and wait for the arrival of the army."


    Hearing Sol''s complaints, Charlotte laughed: "I didn''t return to Earth, I just dealt with something."


    "I don''t have any magic materials to leave an array mark in Jotunheim. If I leave, I really won''t be able to come back."

 ~： Notice

    Seeing that many readers do not know how to update the content of chapters, some subscribed readers feel that anti-theft is very troublesome. Since this is the principle of making paying readers feel comfortable, I will not perform manual anti-theft.


    As for those who don''t support the genuine version, those who do not pay for apprenticeships, and who say they don''t read it, that really doesn''t threaten me. Because if you watch or don''t watch, it means nothing to me. If you don''t pay, I will have no income. You''ve voted me in vain, and you''re still talking about it.


    This is the same as a person who eats Bawang meal every day, comes to a restaurant and tells the boss, if you don''t let me come over for Bawang meal, I will not come.


    Guess what the boss will think when he hears this.


    The only bad thing about the anti-theft this time is that it makes the reading of paying readers more troublesome. My original intention is to open the anti-theft and at the same time, I will update more so that readers can read more, and I can earn more by the way.


    But seeing that it has caused trouble for many genuine readers, I thought about it for a while, starting today, at least to ensure the reading habits and convenience of our genuine readers.

 Chapter 494：

    ...power outages...power outages...the mask problem was blocked in the community, the community was unable to code words due to power outages...changed after the call...plus more compensation...


    Coulson''s smile seemed to become more sincere when he heard that Zhenjin was ready to be traded at any time.


    "Then thank you Ms. Temari, we will come over in a week to complete the transaction with you."


    Temari nodded and said nothing.


    At this point, Coulson put another suitcase he brought with him on the table and opened it.


    The box was opened, and the contents inside were nothing but a kunai made of Edman alloy.


    "Ms. Temari, this is a kunai made of Edman alloy. It can perform miraculous effects in the hands of ninjas. It is said to be comparable to chakra metal."


    "I don''t know if other than Zhenjin, this kind of Edman alloy, I don''t know if Ms. Temari and the Sandyin Village behind her need it."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Temari took out the kunai from the box, held it in his hand, put his index finger on the ring of kunai, and turned it around in his hand.


    Then hold the Kunai and pour the chakra into it, and see that the Kunai in his hand has turned into a chakra dagger, because the chakra of Temari has the wind attribute, forming the ability to cut the wind attribute on the chakra dagger. Undoubtedly, it seems that the lethality is powerful.


    Temari did not wave the chakra dagger in his hand to release the power, but stopped the chakra output. As the chakra disappeared, Kunai''s figure was revealed again.


    Temari was not playing with the Kunai, but put it back into the box.


    I saw Temari looked at Coulson and said softly, "Is the formula for this metal for sale?"


    However, Temari knew that this metal was not like vibranium, but belonged to the outer ore. Edman alloys and secondary Edman alloys were both products developed by the U.S. military and configured through specific methods. alloy.


    Hearing Temari''s words, Coulson didn''t ask what price the other party would offer, but shook his head and said, "Ms. Temari, we only sell metals, and we have no plans to sell formulas."


    Hearing Coulson say this, Temari shook his head regretfully, and then said, "That''s a pity, it seems that we can''t reach a cooperation in this direction."


    "Mr. Coulson should prepare in advance. The peculiar items you mentioned before may be more attractive to us by their existence."


    Hearing Temari say this, Coulson is a little regretful. He is so attractive to the wandering ninja, but for Sand Ninja Temari, he doesn''t seem to care. The other party prefers energy blocks and vibration gold. .


    "Since that''s the case, then I''ll go back and apply to the bureau, and try to bring something that Ms. Temari is interested in."


    "As for this kunai, I will treat it as a gift for my visit."


    Hearing Coulson say this, Temari did not refuse: "If that''s the case, then I''ll accept it."


    But what Coulson didn''t know was that, whether it was Edman alloy or secondary Edman alloy, Hydra had already had a deal with Sand Ninja.


    After having a channel, Temari naturally doesn''t care about Coulson''s Edman alloy, and cares more about the scarcer vibranium.


    Coulson thought for a while, then said, "Ms. Temari, I don''t know if I can ask you to investigate and verify the intelligence information of the pharmacist pocket. The more detailed the better."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Temari thought for a while, but did not refuse, but said: "This requires our ninjas to enter the country of fire to conduct a visit and investigation. The remuneration for this task is not low."


    "The required power stones are not a small number. After all, the other party is not a wandering ninja from the Land of Wind."


    Hearing Temari say this, Coulson suddenly thought of Charlotte''s Office, and behind him was Konoha Village in the Land of Fire. Wouldn''t it be more convenient and quicker to start investigating the information about the pharmacist''s pocket.


    After he figured it out, Coulson did ask, "How much quest remuneration do you need?"


    Temari stretched out **** and said, "200 energy blocks, this is just the initial price. If you encounter a battle with ninjas during the investigation, the price will increase."


    Coulson was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect the cost of investigating in the ninja world to be so high.


    "I will apply for it at the bureau."


    Temari nodded, and she also gave this price after careful consideration. The ninja world investigates ninjas, even if it is a wandering ninja, this is at least a B-level task, how could it be cheap.


    After Coulson got the information he wanted, he didn''t stay too long. He left here with two puppets and rushed to S.H.I.E.L.D. He wanted to report the information he knew to his director.


    With Coulson''s departure, it was already night, and Temari closed the Sandyin puppet shop.


    Jotunheim.


    In the royal court of Jotun, Thor was resting, while Charlotte was refining chakra. It was almost a day before the end of the battle.


    While Charlotte was practicing, she felt the approach of a chakra energy, and it was Madara Uchiha who came back.


    Charlotte stopped her practice and just opened her eyes and saw Madara Uchiha appearing in front of him.


    "Yes, there is no waste of practice."


    After Uchiha Madara praised, he threw a small package directly over.


    Charlotte took the package thrown by Madara Uchiha, and she was a little unclear, so she asked, "What''s inside?"


    Madara Uchiha folded his arms across his chest, but said indifferently: "I think you are collecting this thing on the battlefield, it must be of some use to you."


    "I went out and killed a group of psychic beasts, but I found this thing in a limited number and brought it back to you."


    Charlotte said in surprise: "Psychic beast?"


    "Yes, those guys fighting today, aren''t they psychic beasts?"


    "Isn''t this the other party''s psychic secret place?"


    "I turned around, and there is not even a single human here."


    Hearing Madara Uchiha''s words, Charlotte realized that there were indeed no humans in Jotunheim. The creatures that existed here were frost giants, mountain giants, and other creatures with ice and earth attributes.


    And these non-human things, in Madara Uchiha''s eyes, are all classified as psychic beasts.


    Charlotte didn''t explain the difference between the two to Madara Uchiha, so she acquiesced and opened the package in front of her, which contained the ten hearts of the earth.


    But Madara Uchiha found ten commander-level mountain giants out of nowhere and killed them all.


    Looking at the thing in her hand, Charlotte thanked: "Thank you, Madara!"


    Madara Uchiha didn''t care about Charlotte''s thanks, but nodded in response.


    Then Madara Uchiha knew that he still didn''t have much time here, and would soon return to his own world, so he instructed Charlotte on the use of the Kaleidoscope Shaker.


    Madara Uchiha was a little disappointed that Charlotte had not yet developed her own Susanoo.


    Only Susanoo is Uchiha''s true power. In Uchiha''s view, this power is stronger than Amaterasu and Tsukiyomi possessed by Charlotte''s eyes.


    With Madara Uchiha''s guidance, Charlotte became more proficient in the use of the kaleidoscope and kaleidoscope, and at the same time gained some skills in her scribing.


    And Uchiha Madara also turned into a little starry sky and dissipated in Charlotte''s eyes when 24 hours came.


    Charlotte still admires Madara Uchiha, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan. This 24-hour Ninja experience made him feel the charm of Madara Uchiha up close.


    At the same time, Charlotte has also made a decision in her heart. If there is a chance, she will definitely bring the other party to her own world. This is a powerful existence.


    With Madara Uchiha''s departure, Charlotte continued to enter the practice. Before the arrival of the Asgard army, he and Thor could only practice and learn from each other here.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. - Trident Building.


    After Yao Shidou finished the final combat strength test, he returned to his room.


    Returning to the pharmacist''s pocket in the room, he didn''t care about his experience of entering S.H.I.E.L.D. on the day. He thought that he would be interrogated to extort a confession, or other ways to induce a confession, but he didn''t expect that the other party really did No idea to use these things.


    Looking at the three boxes placed in the living room, Yaoshidou did not continue to study, but carefully checked his room. Through the inspection of Yaoshidou, he found a lot of monitoring equipment in the room.


    Pharmacist Douche disassembled all these monitoring devices at will, put them in a bag, and threw them directly outside the door. After doing all this, Pharmacist Douche went back to the bedroom to lie down and rest.


    As for the contents of the three boxes, Yao Shidou had no idea of ??what to study now, but was still in the room.


    At this time, the lights in Nick Fury''s office were still on, and he was not resting, but was reading the report from the pharmacist''s pocket.


    There is a comprehensive analysis of the pharmacist pocket above. Looking at the above evaluation, Nick Fury is also amazed. This is just a wandering ninja who does not even have a ninja evaluation, and he has such terrifying strength.


    Those ninjas from other great ninja villages will be such terrifying existences.


    Nick Fury glanced at the Chakra Testing Center and gave the Chakra energy fluctuations, a D-level sign.


    Nick Fury didn''t know if the other party was hiding deep, or if he really only had such a strength.


    The energy fluctuations of this level are much worse than even those from Charlotte who have just graduated from Shinobi Village.


    Just as Nick Fury was looking at the materials, Coulson also rushed back and knocked on the door of Nick Fury''s office.


    Nick Fury pressed the button on the table, the door opened automatically, and Coulson came over.


    Seeing that it was Coulson, Nick Fury asked, "How is the situation?"


    Coulson stood in front of Nick Fury and replied: "There is indeed a group of wandering ninjas in the ninja world."


    "I have already learned from Temari of the Sand Ninja puppet shop that the other party does indeed live in the Ninja world, a different planet from Earth."


    "For this question, the other party did not hide it at all, but was a little surprised that we knew the answer so quickly."


    "As for Yakushidou''s identity, the other party doesn''t know it either. Temari and the others don''t pay attention to a wandering ninja."


    "However, Temari said that if they are willing to pay a generous remuneration, they are willing to send someone to the country of fire to suit the information of this wandering ninja, and the result will not be too long."


    "But I think it would be better to ask Charlotte''s Office for this matter. After all, they are backed by Konoha Village, the country of fire, and it will be easier to investigate the wandering ninjas in their own country."


    "As for Edman alloys, the other party is still not very interested, unless they are selling alloy formulas, but they have a deep interest in our 084 items."


    Hearing Coulson''s answer, Nick Fury nodded.


    "It seems that this pharmacist did not deceive us. The information he said is true. The ninja world, the five kingdoms, and the wandering ninja also exist."


    "Do these Ninja village ninjas have anything to say about the strength of wandering ninjas?"


    Coulson thought for a while and said, "According to my observations at the time, Temari was very disdainful of wandering ninjas. UU Reading "


    "According to her story, the difference in the strength of the wandering ninjas themselves is very large, it can be said to be a world of difference."


    "Unless it is a very famous existence, most of them may not even be able to beat the students of their ninja school."


    Hearing Coulson''s answer, Nick Fury threw the report in his hand to the other side.


    "Look at the chakra fluctuation detection above."


    Coulson saw the big D on it, and then said helplessly: "It seems that the wandering ninja we have compiled should be the one that the other side said is relatively poor."


    "Director, in this case, do we still need to use energy blocks to investigate his details."


    Nick Fury thought for a while, and then said in a deep voice: "Investigate, even if his strength is weak, we need to investigate his detailed information in the ninja world."


    "If he is a heinous villain in the ninja world, we can take measures."


    Coulson nodded. Since the director of his own company needs to investigate, he will issue an entrusted task to let Konoha Village behind Charlotte''s Office investigate carefully, and by the way, let the other party know that he and others know the ninja world where the other party is located. It''s another planet thing.


    "Colson, since Pharmacist Dou has joined our S.H.I.E.L.D., would you consider serving as his supervisor?"


    "Hill recommended you to be his supervisor, what do you think?"


    Hearing Hill recommending him to be the custodian of the pharmacist pocket, Coulson shook his head and said, "Director, you know, since the Aquila incident, I''ve stopped bringing new people."


    Hearing Coulson''s refusal, Nick Fury was not surprised, and then said, "You think about it, or you can recommend someone suitable."


    "Okay Chief, I will recommend a suitable person."

 ~： Fact Sheet

    The cable was cut and the entire community was out of power. From yesterday to now, there is still no power. I don''t know if there will be a call tomorrow. As a result, the chapter to be changed yesterday has not been changed. I''m very sorry.


    Due to force majeure, because of the mask problem, the Internet cafe on my side has not been unblocked, so I can''t go to the Internet cafe to code words.


    At present, I went to a hotel that is currently operating, opened a computer room, 300 a night, I have just debugged my computer, and I wrote all night long, until I checked out, at least 6 chapters...


    This is the most expensive day for my coding 55555

 Chapter 495： trade and battle

    Hearing Charlotte say this, Saul felt a lot more at ease. At least in this case, Charlotte would not leave him and let him stay alone in Jotunheim.


    ??


    Although it is not unacceptable to be alone in Jotunheim, but having one more person to accompany, by the way, the two are fighting and discussing, and life can be a little easier. After all, he is also a person who likes fun and banquets. Thor.


    ??


    "Charlotte, I''m idle during this time. Why don''t you and I discuss how to do it?"


    ??


    Hearing Saul''s proposal, Charlotte did not refuse, so she agreed.


    ??


    "Okay, then let''s go outside and learn from each other!"


    ??


    Then Charlotte and Sol left the Jotun Royal Court and came to the open space outside.


    ??


    At this time, with the end of the war, there were no mountain giants around the Jotun Royal Court. In the entire area, there were only Charlotte and Thor and the bodies of the frost giants and mountain giants left on the battlefield.


    ??


    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????��Today all night code word������guaranteed 14,000 words, I hope everyone understands.


    ??


    Marvel Cinematic Universe, Unholy Timeline.


    ??


    Continental Hotel, top floor.


    ??


    "BOSS, there is a new assassination mission, two million dollars, would you consider it?"


    ??


    A blond woman with a hot body, wearing a professional dress and a secretary, stood in front of Charlotte Doyle and said calmly.


    ??


    "Oh, two million dollars, the price is not low."


    ??


    "Let''s talk about the specific information of the mission first, and then I will consider whether to accept this mission worth 2 million US dollars."


    ??


    "You know me, I''m picky about the target of the mission, is the target a black man?"


    ??


    Sitting by the window sill, Charlotte held a square glass with whiskey in her hand, slowly looking away from the scenery outside the window, and turned her gaze to Ginny who was talking.


    ??


    "Not black???"


    ??


    "Charlotte, you are now a black killer. Now some African-American killers in the mainland hotel have a lot of opinions on you."


    ??


    Charlotte played with the wine glass in her hand and said in a serious tone, "I hate two types of people in my life, one is discrimination, and the other is black people."


    ??


    "If those **** have an opinion on me, let them come to talk to me, and I will send them to where they should go!"


    ??


    Seeing his serious tone, Ginny shrugged, indicating that what you said was right.


    ??


    "The target of the new bounty mission this time is John Wick. The employer hopes to kill the opponent as soon as possible. The amount is 2 million US dollars. Do you want to consider it?"


    ??


    Hearing the name John Wick, Charlotte Doyle''s thoughts drifted into the distance.


    ??


    A guy who destroyed the entire gang because of a dog.


    ??


    Is his story about to start?


    ??


    Then he glanced at the photo of the mission target in Ginny''s hand, and determined that it was this guy, not the same name.


    ??


    Charlotte turned the square cup in her hand and looked at the yellow-brown liquid inside. After taking a sip, she said calmly, "The price is too low, don''t take it!"


    ??


    "why?"


    ??


    Ginny was a little curious.


    ??


    "You entered the industry relatively late, and you may not have a comprehensive understanding of a lot of information."


    ??


    "John Wick, who used to be the number one killer in the killer world, was considered a legend in the killer world before he retired??????"


    ??


    Following Charlotte''s remarks, Ginny had an intuitive understanding of this guy on the newly appeared task list, then nodded and said, "The price is indeed low."


    ??


    Although he looked at Charlotte, he asked curiously, "Lord Ninja, how does it compare to you?"


    ??


    Charlotte said with a smile, "He and I are not killers in the same world!"


    ??


    Although Charlotte didn''t say it directly, her confident tone and unconcerned attitude clearly did not take John Wick''s strength into consideration.


    ??


    Ginny''s eyes flashed, and instead of struggling with this task, she said, "I''ll go and see for you, what other tasks are suitable for you."


    ??


    "Go!"


    ??


    After getting Charlotte''s consent, she turned and left the room, walking towards the hotel''s mission hall.


    ??


    Watching Ginny leave, Charlotte looked at the world outside the window again.


    ??


    ??????


    ??


    My name is Feng Yi, from Blue Star.


    ??


    When I was playing Naruto mobile game and drew a new character, Kashu-faced Hero Jiraiya, I was trapped by the game plan and found that I had smashed 3,000 oceans and couldn''t collect the character fragments, and I was directly angry. Killed violently.


    ??


    As a result, he was reborn into this world inexplicably.


    ??


    Although the planet under her feet is also called Earth, it is no longer the planet Charlotte originally stayed on.


    ??


    After all, in Times Square, New York, the advertisement of the huge Stark Industries Group is very eye-catching, and the latest issue of Playboy''s cover girl in entertainment newspapers is once again thrown into Tony Stark''s arms.


    ??


    This is the Marvel Universe, or in Charlotte''s eyes, it''s even more of a Marvel Universe covered in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    ??


    When she consciously woke up from her past life memory, Charlotte found herself in a run-down alley in New York in a tattered and dirty body.


    ??


    Looking at her dress like this, Charlotte guessed that she was an orphan, or a bear child who ran away from home.


    ??


    As for the Naruto mobile game that made him mad, it also turned into a golden finger and appeared in his consciousness.


    ??


    It''s just that this abominable Goldfinger, as irritating as ever, has been loading.


    ??


    And our Charlotte Doyle was adopted by a killer couple at the Continental Hotel, and then trained Charlotte, who was only six years old at the time, as a killer.


    ??


    The training of the killer couple is very perverted, especially for such a picked child, it is very vicious.


    ??


    If it weren''t for the golden finger that has been loaded in his mind, as the driving force for him to persevere, he might have died in the process of cultivation.


    ??


    During this period, when he was young, his hands were covered with blood early on.


    ??


    If it is a child who knows nothing, he may not feel any discomfort in his heart when he is raised, but become a real killer, and from the land of China, a person full of kindness in his heart, such a life destroys His three views have reshaped his life.


    ??


    It wasn''t that he never tried to escape back then, but unfortunately, his young body and his golden fingers, which had never awakened, made his only attempt to end in failure, and he received a severe punishment.


    Since then, he has not tried to escape, life is like rape, if you can''t change him, then choose to enjoy him.


    ??


    In this way, under the training of the killer couple, he grew rapidly and mastered all kinds of killing skills, such as disguising, fighting, tracking and anti-tracking, marksmanship, and even physical chemistry related to assassination.


    ??


    As for the so-called compulsory education, middle school, high school, and university, he was completely away from him, and he never had the slightest contact. After all, he was not the guy who liked to drink bourbon, and he met a military boss who came to adopt him.


    ??


    Of course, there is not a lot of basic education that should be available.


    ??


    After all, as a professional killer, he knows more than a student taking the college entrance examination, but the content of the knowledge is different.


    ??


    Under the training of the killer couple, on her 18th birthday, Charlotte Doyle awakened her golden finger, and the **** Naruto was officially loaded.


    ??


    In the same year, he completed his graduation as a killer, and his name Charlotte Doyle was derived from the surname of his adoptive parents.


    ??


    Although he sacrificed to them, he still inherited their surname, and even became a famous killer in the mainland hotel as they expected.


    ??


    After all, before he awakened Goldfinger, he had already become a professional hitman on the high-level table. Coupled with the more than ten years of study, Charlotte had no plans to change careers.


    ??


    ........


    ??


    It has been more than three years since I woke up to Goldfinger.


    ??


    Whenever you open Goldfinger, Naruto''s game interface will pop up a message, recharge V10 to get Sandstorm Gaara immediately!


    ??


    However, in the past three years, Charlotte Doyle has tried countless times, from dollars, pounds, rubles, and even precious metals such as gold and diamonds.


    ??


    Whenever he chooses to recharge, he will be prompted that the recharge failed.


    ??


    After three years, he has completely given up the idea of ??upgrading to VIP. He even tried to exchange the renminbi from Dongguo, but it still didn''t work.


    ??


    Opening Naruto''s panel, what appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle was himself and an illusory night view of Konoha Village.


    ??


    His initial character is not the standard Uzumaki Naruto, but himself, Charlotte Doyle.


    ??


    In the past three years, he has almost groped his golden fingers.


    ??


    You can sign in once a day, and if you sign in successfully, you will be rewarded with copper coins, prestige, detonating talismans, soul jade, reincarnation stones, delicious ramen, ninja world recruitment volumes, and gold coins that can only be obtained by recharging.


    ??


    Among them, copper coins and prestige are used to practice psychics and upgrade psychic creatures, especially copper coins, which are needed for upgrading psychics, strengthening equipment, and upgrading secret scrolls.


    ??


    Fortunately, both copper coins and US knives rewarded by the system can be converted into each other, and the conversion ratio is 1:1.


    ??


    This led him, in the past few years, only to convert copper coins, but not to convert US knives. After all, copper coins are really not enough.


    ??


    As for the so-called soul jade and reincarnation stone, they are both used to strengthen the divine tool. As for how to obtain the divine tool, he has no clue at all.


    ??


    As for the Ninja World Recruitment Volume, I don��t know if it��s too non-chief, or for some reason. I��ve gotten very little over the years. I can get one or two by signing in a month. When I��m lucky, I��ll get three a month. In bad times, only 1 a month.


    ??


    As for the so-called double sign-in rewards for VIP1-12, it is even more unrelated to him.


    ??


    And you can only get 50 gold coins for signing in a month, and an ordinary recruitment scroll is worth 168 gold coins. As for the so-called limited recruitment and privileged recruitment, it is even more unrelated to him.


    ??


    As for the so-called Squad Raid, Trial Ground, Duel Field, Leaderboard, Points Competition, Between Fertility and Ninja Competition in the game, they are all gray and cannot be opened.


    ??


    I don''t know if it needs special conditions to light up or what other requirements, but since he joined the Continental Hotel Killer Association, the building has been lit up.


    ??


    At the same time, the mission meeting place was also lit up, and all the killer orders received at the Continental Hotel would be counted in the mission meeting place.


    ??


    However, the mission meeting place requires character access, and at most three missions can be accepted at one time in one day.


    ??


    That is to say, there is no possibility of madly brushing quests through the quest assembly, and even the rank of the quest is determined here, and it is divided into five quest levels: S, A, B, C, and D.


    ??


    The rewards obtained by each mission level are not the same, but the appearance of the mission meeting place not only allows Charlotte to obtain other missions except assassination, any protection, escort, escort, and search are all tasks.


    ??


    Under such circumstances, he also opened an office outside the Continental Hotel, called the Charlotte Office, to accept the above tasks.


    ??


    As long as the mission is approved by the mission assembly, he will selectively accept it.


    ??


    In addition to this, there is also a training ground that comes with the system. This training ground is not a place for sparring in the game, but a training ground in a real Hokage, just like the eighth training ground.


    ??


    Here, Charlotte can practice ninjutsu, taijutsu, illusion, kunai throwing and other skills. The only drawback is that there is no battle, which cannot increase his actual combat effect.


    ??


    In the past three years, he has also increased his strength a lot through the practice field. Being able to use ninjutsu with familiarity can be said to be a great contribution to the practice field. After all, he has built a place with no one and a large field~www. novelhall.com~ and it is not far from the mainland hotel, it must cost a lot of money.


    ??


    In terms of ninja recruitment, after three years and thirty-six months, he obtained a full 50 ninja recruitment scrolls. Adhering to the urination of the goose field, he collected enough to use together.


    ??


    After all, not every ninja recruitment scroll can get ninjas or ninja fragments, as well as copper coins, reputation, equipment materials, etc...


    ??


    But after three years, he also won three ninjas, why not more, because when repeated recruitment occurs, ninjas will be turned into pieces.


    ??


    Fifteen shards are for B-rank and above ninjas, and 10 for C-rank ninjas.


    ??


    For unobtained C-rank ninjas, the same ten fragments can be combined and recruited.


    ??


    For B-rank ninjas, you need 40 identical ninja fragments.


    ??


    And A-level ninjas also need 40 identical ninja fragments.


    ??


    However, the S-rank ninja becomes 100 identical ninja fragments.


    ??


    There are absolutely no rules at all, and at the same time, ninjas can also upgrade their stars, from the lowest one star to the highest five stars.


    ??


    30 shards are required for one star to two stars.


    ??


    60 shards are required for 2 stars to 3 stars.


    ??


    100 shards are required for 3 stars to 4 stars.


    ??


    200 shards are required for 4 to 5 stars.


    ??

 ~： 496 Perception

    Before entering the door, Coulson said to an agent next to him, "Transfer these three people and see what they are doing at the Sandyin Puppet Shop."


    ??


    "Using S.H.I.E.L.D.''s authority, call surveillance to see where they went, so we can come to investigate."


    ??


    "Yes, sir!"


    ??


    After Coulson explained an agent next to him, he took Patton into the Sandyin puppet shop, and the team of agents who came together was waiting outside.


    ??


    "Welcome, Sandyin Puppet Shop!"


    ??


    Temari heard the sound that sounded again, and thought that the other party had rushed back for something. He looked towards the door and found that the people who came were not the three people before, but Agent Coulson and Hawkeye Barton.


    ??


    Seeing the people coming, Temari thought to himself: It was a coincidence that these two groups of people came together.


    ??


    Coulson brought Patton to the service desk of the puppet shop, and Coulson put the box in his hand in front of the service desk.


    ??


    "Ms. Temari, here is the vibrating metal material worth 300 million US dollars, which is used to purchase system strengthening agents."


    ??


    A full fifteen kilograms of vibrating gold was placed directly on the service desk by Coulson. The box and the service desk made a sound of a heavy object falling.


    ??


    Temari looked at the vibranium that Coulson took out, and after confirming that the weight was correct, he said:


    ??


    "The number of materials is appropriate, there is no problem. If so, let''s start trading."


    ??


    After speaking, Temari took out a box from under the service desk, opened the box, and revealed the physique enhancer inside.


    ??


    "This is the physique enhancer you need."


    ??


    Coulson glanced at the physique booster Temari took out, but he couldn''t see the difference from the one sold by Charlotte''s Office, but after thinking about it for a while, he still asked:


    ??


    "Ms. Temari, if you have already injected the physique booster sold by Charlotte''s Office, can you inject this physique booster again?"


    ??


    However, Temari closed the box, shook his head and said, "If you don''t want that person to die, just inject two different physique enhancers into his body."


    ??


    Hearing Temari say this, Coulson knew that the physique booster produced by the two Shinobi villages could not be injected into the same person.


    ??


    "I see, we''re not going to inject two boosters into the same person."


    ??


    Coulson and Temari exchanged each other''s items to complete the transaction.


    ??


    "Ms. Temari, the amount of vibrating gold is rare. You Sand Ninja puppet shop, don''t you really think about trading with other items?"


    ??


    Temari shook his head, then said, "We don''t have any other needs for now except for Zhenjin."


    ??


    Coulson was a little helpless, and then said, "Well, since that''s the case, then we can only trade some 084 items with Charlotte''s Office in exchange for their physique enhancers."


    ??


    Hearing Coulson mentioning the 084 item, Ye Cang on the side said, "What is the 084 item?"


    ??


    Coulson glanced at Ye Cang, who opened the question, and explained: "In our S.H.I.E.L.D., the cosmic Rubik''s Cube that produces energy blocks is recorded as a 084 item, and some items with special abilities, we unified this kind of Items are all marked as 084 items."


    ??


    "We are going to take out some 084 items and use them to trade with ninjas."


    ??


    Ye Cang thought for a while and then said, "Before we saw the 084 item, we couldn''t be sure whether it was useful to us, so we couldn''t judge its price, and we couldn''t be sure if it was worth a transaction."


    ??


    "However, if the items you take out are of the same type as the Cosmos Cube, or of the same level, I can say with certainty that such items must have value in trading with us."


    ??


    Coulson twitched the corners of his mouth and said in his heart: If there is a treasure of the same level as the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, they would be reluctant to trade it out for SHIELD.


    ??


    "Ms. Yecang, the value of the item is determined by the demander. As for the value of the item, you can come to the site to determine it."


    ??


    "We have invited Charlotte''s Office to do the transaction. I believe that if the Sandyin Puppet Shop can be present, they should be able to get the 084 items that you like."


    ??


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Ye Cang thought for a while before saying, "After you have decided on the date of the transaction, let us know that the Shayin Puppet Shop will send someone to the scene."


    ??


    Hearing that Ye Cang agreed for the Sand Ninja puppet shop, the smile on Coulson''s face was even better.


    ??


    "I look forward to your arrival."


    ??


    But it was Coulson who had an idea after learning that Charlotte''s Office had agreed to the deal, and was ready to change the deal from one-on-one to three-on-one, not only for Sand Yin, but also for Yin Ren. , Coulson is not ready to let it go, and when the time comes, calling all three parties, it is easy to raise the price of the things in his hands.


    ??


    Otherwise, the ninjas on Konoha''s side can say how much the 084 item is worth. Wouldn''t S.H.I.E.L.D. have to trade at that price? What if the other party cheated them.


    ??


    So the best way is to bring all the three Ninja villages with them, and let them all make an offer at that time, so as to avoid the SHIELD being trapped as much as possible.


    ??


    After confirming everything, Coulson also completed the transaction with Temari. Looking at the box that Temari handed over, Coulson was stunned for a moment. Why is this thing so familiar.


    ??


    Wait, the three men who went out just now, the box they were holding when they left, seems to be exactly the same as this one.


    ??


    Coulson looked at Temari and said, "Ms. Temari, the three people who just left, the items they traded are also physique enhancers?"


    ??


    Temari looked at Coulson and looked at him up and down: "I don''t know. UU reading "


    ??


    "Don''t you think that our Sandyin puppet shop will sell out the customer''s information?"


    ??


    Hearing Temari''s refusal, Coulson said, "50 energy blocks!"


    ??


    Temari''s face changed: "What do you think of us?"


    ??


    "roll!"


    ??


    Hearing Temari''s anger, Coulson quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, Ms. Temari."


    ??


    "You misunderstood, I have no ill intentions."


    ??


    "Since you''re not far from here to inform, that''s fine."


    ??


    "The transaction on my side has been completed, so I will withdraw first, and look forward to our next cooperation."


    ??


    After speaking, Coulson didn''t stop in the puppet shop, and immediately walked out with Patton.


    ??


    Seeing this, Temari curled his lips in disdain, and then said, "Teacher, do you think they can escape the pursuit of S.H.I.E.L.D."


    ??


    Ye Cang looked at Temari and said, "I don''t care if they can successfully intercept the first group of people. What I care more about is whether the 084 items that S.H.I.E.L.D.


    ??


    Ye Cang glanced at the box on the table, then said, "Take out all the metal inside and send it back."


    ??


    "As for these boxes, as usual, destroy them all."


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 497： war

    Just as Coulson stepped out of the door of the puppet shop, Barton asked, "Coulson, what happened to the group of people who went out in front?"


    Coulson looked at Patton, lifted the box in his hand and said, "When they left, the box they were carrying was exactly the same as the one in my hand."


    "I suspect that the box also contains a physique enhancer."


    When Barton heard this, he immediately said: "Hurry up and stop them. Such things must not be leaked out. This will bring great social hidden dangers."


    Coulson nodded, hurriedly ran to the car, found the agent he had just explained, and asked, "How is it, have you tracked the other party''s information?"


    "Sir, I have called the surrounding cameras to track the other party''s whereabouts. Fortunately, it has only been a few minutes, and they have not gone too far."


    Coulson and Barton sat directly in the armored vehicle and said directly: "Go, keep up with the target."


    As Coulson''s words fell, the armored vehicle immediately started and drove towards the target''s location at high speed.


    Coulson looked at the agent beside him, and continued to say: "Receive the faces of the three people under surveillance, and immediately send them back to the headquarters, and let the people at the headquarters transfer the information of these three people to us."


    Barton was sitting in the car at this time, touched a bow and arrow behind him, looked at the box in Coulson''s hand, and said: "Do you need to send someone to send this booster back first, once it catches up with the opponent and fights, I''m afraid of breaking this physique booster."


    Coulson shook his head and said, "When we came out, we only drove out this armored vehicle. At this time, we moved separately. Without the vehicle, we couldn''t catch up with each other."


    "The team escorting the physique enhancer does not have a car, and the risk level is equally high."


    "Bring your things, I believe that with you, you can protect the physique enhancer."


    Hearing what Coulson said, Barton took off the longbow he was carrying, put it in front of him, and said with a serious expression: "Don''t worry, the physique enhancer will definitely not be lost."


    "If the other party has the same thing, I will definitely bring it back."


    Coulson nodded and then emphasized again: "This is a material worth 300 million US dollars, which is very important."


    Barton nodded, and didn''t say anything, just clenched the bow and arrow in his hand.


    Coulson looked at the agent on the side and said: "Is it predicted that their driving route, and the headquarters, why hasn''t the file information of the three people been sent."


    "Sir, the target is driving to the suburbs. It is expected that we will catch up in 10 minutes, and the other party''s vehicle will appear in our line of sight."


    "But there is no other party''s file sent back from the headquarters. It said that it is still inquiring, and the other party''s information has not been found for the time being."


    Hearing this answer, Coulson frowned slightly. The headquarters did not call up the other party''s file immediately. It seems that the identities of these three people are not simple.


    the other side.


    Hydra base.


    Dr. Zola monitors the situation of all Winter Soldiers on the Internet and deletes traces of them on the Internet.


    At this time, S.H.I.E.L.D. inquired about the situation of the three Winter Soldiers, and was immediately known by Dr. Zola.


    Immediately in the base, Dr. Zola immediately contacted Pierce at the UN Security Council.


    "Pierce, the three Winter Soldiers we went to buy the physique booster were bumped into by Coulson at the door at the end of the transaction. The other party is now investigating the information of these three Winter Soldiers, and their vehicles are also tracking us three. The Winter Soldier."


    Hearing Dr. Zola''s words, Pierce frowned slightly, but he didn''t expect to meet Coulson and the others outside the puppet shop, and aroused the other party''s vigilance.


    "Kill them, the base and the Winter Soldier can''t be exposed."


    However, Dr. Zola and Dr. Zola said, "The agent Patton who was injected with the physique enhancer was also present."


    "Our three Winter Soldiers won''t necessarily be his opponents unless Ward is there to shoot together."


    Hearing Dr. Zola''s words, Pierce was a little helpless. Ward is now in the SHIELD headquarters with the pharmacist, and there is no way to rush over.


    "Break up their vehicles, get rid of them, and don''t let Coulson and the others follow the Winter Soldier back to our base."


    "Above the Sky"


    "Trouble Dr. Zola, remove the Winter Soldier''s traces on the Internet as soon as possible."


    "Okay, I know!"


    At this time, the three Winter Soldiers were escorting the physique enhancer back to the Hydra base. When they heard the situation from the headset, they turned on the smart terminal of the individual soldier on their arm, and immediately showed that there was a red dot behind them tracking them all the time. The red dot behind it is shown to be an armored vehicle.


    "Number 1, wait for us at the corner of the next street for 5 minutes."


    "After 5 minutes, No. 3 and I didn''t come back, so you escorted the physique enhancer back to the base."


    The Winter Soldier driving the car replied with a cold expression: "Okay, number two!"


    At this moment, Winter Soldiers No. 2 and No. 3 took out a backpack from under the car seat and straddled it. The two opened the car door and jumped directly from the high-speed car. , the two landed smoothly.


    After jumping out of the car, Winter Soldiers Two and Three lay in ambush on both sides of the road, waiting for Coulson''s armored vehicles to arrive.


    About two minutes later, an armored vehicle drove over quickly and appeared in the eyes of Winter Soldier Two.


    I saw Winter Soldier Two appeared on the street holding a grenade gun, and pulled the trigger of the grenade gun at the approaching armored vehicle.


    "boom!"


    A grenade was fired, but the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent in charge of driving saw a man with a grenade gun appearing on the road, and immediately sensed the danger. The moment the other party pulled the trigger, he turned a steering wheel. Dangerously avoided the past.


    The grenade hit the road and blew a big hole, and the SHIELD agents in the car were also shaken by the sudden body, and they were unsteady.


    Winter Soldier Two saw that the first shot didn''t hit the opponent, and then pulled the trigger again.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    Three consecutive grenades were shot out, but this time the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent in charge of driving the vehicle could no longer dodge it, and was directly bombarded on the front of the vehicle.


    The front of the car was directly bombed, and the armored vehicle was directly bombarded by the explosion and rolled over.


    Watching the body roll over and slide over, Winter Soldier Two fired the last grenade.


    "boom!"


    The grenade directly tore the body, causing the entire armored vehicle to completely break apart. Seeing the damage he had caused, Winter Soldier 2 kept the emptied grenade gun aside, and did not leave immediately, but watched the burning. armored vehicles to see if there are any living people out.


    PS: A total of 12,000 words were written today, of which 8,000 were made up for the updated content after the power outage two days ago. Tomorrow, we will continue to update the 4-character, and ask for monthly ticket support.

 Chapter 498： return

    Because Patton was inside the armored vehicle, he did not immediately notice the attack of the Winter Soldier.


    The first time he encountered the grenade attack, Barton pulled Coulson into his arms, and the box of the physique enhancer was in Coulson''s hands. Barton protected both Coleson and the physique enhancer under him .


    Winter Soldier Two waited on the side of the street for more than ten seconds, but did not see anyone walking out of the car, so he glanced at the machine gun that Winter Soldier No.3 was carrying, and after signaling to each other, the two retreated from the street together. , rushed to the agreed place, and then left by car.


    In the broken carriage, Barton''s back was dripping with blood, and he looked at Coulson in his arms: "Coulson, are you not injured?"


    When Coulson was shaken by Button, he woke up, looked at the suitcase in his arms, and said, "I''m fine, but we need to get out of this car now."


    Barton glanced at the twisted carriage. The other SHIELD agents had basically died at this time, and the blood was constantly flowing out of their bodies.


    Patton took out his vibranium war knife from his back, and inserted the blade directly into the car body with both arms, and then Barton used the war knife to cut a big hole in the car body for people to climb out, and took Coulson from the body. Climbed out of the car.


    At this time, the pedestrians on the street had already run away. After Coulson was rescued from the car, he looked at Barton:


    "Are our team members still alive?"


    Barton shook his head regretfully: "Except for the two of us, all died under the grenade attack."


    "If I hadn''t injected a physique enhancer before, we wouldn''t have survived the attack just now."


    Coulson''s face was ugly, and then he called for support, and when the agents of SHIELD arrived, he returned to the base.


    On the other side, Winter Soldiers 2 and 3, got into the car and reported that the target vehicle had been destroyed.


    Dr. Zola, who got the information, cleaned up all traces of the Winter Soldier team on the Internet, but he did not invade and delete the photos that were sent back to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    After the Winter Soldier team got rid of Coulson''s tracking, there was no accident on the road, and the physique enhancer was safely escorted back to the Hydra base.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. - Trident Tower


    Coulson, who returned to the base, immediately asked people to investigate who attacked them, but a strange scene appeared.


    "Sir, we called for surveillance, but the video of the incident has been deleted."


    Hearing the agent''s report, Coulson looked solemn and continued to say, "What about the three who came out of the Sand Ninja puppet shop?"


    "This attack was triggered by tracking them down, and it must have something to do with them."


    "Sir, their surveillance video has also been deleted and replaced. There are no three people in all the video."


    "Except for the photos of the three people sent back by the agents, all the other surveillance videos about them have been tampered with."


    Coulson angrily hammered the table: "The speed is so fast, it seems that there are computer geniuses in the other party''s forces, and they can solve the ending so quickly."


    Then he looked at the agent in front of him and said:


    "Has the information on the three of them been found?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t find their information."


    Coulson heard that he had not checked the other party''s information. At this time, his face had lost the smile and became serious. Those who knew Coulson knew that he was already angry at this time.


    Coulson thought for a while and said, "Continue to investigate and call all the resources and monitoring equipment in the bureau to search for their information."


    "Using civilians'' cell phones, surveillance on the streets, calling all the cameras we can, searching for their footage."


    "I don''t believe I can''t find any news about them. As long as they appear under the camera again, we will be able to lock them down."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The door to the room was opened and Nick Fury walked in.


    "Colson, I heard you were attacked?"


    Seeing that it was Director Nick Fury, Coulson said: "Director, Patton and I found out that there is another group of strength trading with the Sand Ninja puppet shop. I suspect that the other party has obtained the physique enhancer."


    Nick Fury''s expression became solemn: "What is the specific situation?"


    Coulson recounted all the things he met with the three at the entrance of the Sand Ninja puppet shop, the box in his hand when the other party left, and the same thing that they obtained the physique enhancer box this time.


    Including the investigation that the other party was attacked, and the other party''s knowledge of the information on the Internet, all told Nick Fury.


    Hearing Coulson''s remarks, Nick Fury touched his chin, and then said with a solemn expression: "No wonder I always feel that the repurchase of Zhenjin is not going well this time."


    "I feel that other people are also buying these, but I didn''t expect that there would be an organization robbing us for real money."


    "It''s too dangerous for the physique enhancer to flow out."


    "Once acquired by an evil organization, UU reading creates a super soldier, which is too harmful to the world."


    "We must recover the physique enhancer, and if it is used by injection, the injected target must be brought back or killed."


    "First Evolution"


    Coulson looked at Nick Fury and said, "Director, I have applied to call all the cameras and surveillance around the world to find them."


    "But there are also powerful computer experts on the other side, and we haven''t found the slightest information yet."


    Nick Fury thought for a while, then said, "Can you know the other party''s information from the Sand Ninja puppet shop?"


    Coulson hesitated for a moment, thought about the situation at the time, and then said: "It''s difficult, when I noticed something was wrong, I immediately communicated with the other party and tried to use energy blocks to buy information, but was blocked by Temari. refused."


    "But it was her refusal that made me more sure that the thing in the other''s hand was a physique enhancer."


    Nick Fury looked at Coulson and said, "How much do you offer?"


    "50 energy blocks."


    Nick Fury shook his head: "The price is too low, let the pharmacist go around and re-quote, since the other party wants to win him over, let''s see if he can get useful information."


    Then Nick Fury pondered for a while and continued:


    "There is an organization hiding behind the scenes to do things, it seems that the ambition is not small."


    "We only bought the second physique enhancer, but we don''t know how much the other party has already mastered."


    "Colson dispatched 12 groups of agents in three shifts, and let people stay outside the three Ninja village bases in person. I would like to see who came to contact them."


    "Since they have traded, they must have come to visit more than once."

 Chapter 499： Tonys refusal

    Hearing the director''s arrangement, Coulson nodded: "The staff is watching with the naked eye, which also prevents the other party from changing the monitoring information from the Internet."


    "You were attacked this time, how are the casualties?"


    "Things and Barton aren''t hurt, right?"


    Coulson shook his head: "The physique enhancer has been safely protected by Barton. I have handed it over to the Academy of Sciences and let them start their research."


    "As for Patton, in order to protect me and the supplies, he suffered a lot of trauma. Now he has gone back for treatment, but with his physique, he should be able to recover soon."


    "It''s the other SHIELD agents..."


    Speaking of which, Coulson''s voice was a lot lower. Although he had seen too many lives and deaths, it still made him sad:


    "Except for the two of us who survived, everyone else was sacrificed."


    Nick Fury patted Coulson on the shoulder, and then said in a serious voice: "They will pay the price they deserve. No one can provoke S.H.I.E.L.D. and be safe."


    Coulson nodded. He still had a lot of confidence in the strength of S.H.I.E.L.D., and after adjusting his state, he asked, "Director, you went to see Tony Stark today, and you won Any information?"


    Hearing Coulson bring it up, Nick Fury reflected on what happened today.


    Nick Fury came directly to Tony''s seaside villa for a visit today, but Jarvis has already upgraded it, not letting him enter the room directly as before, but entering it after Tony agreed.


    Tony brought Nick Fury to the sofa in the living room, and saw Tony sitting on the sofa, leaned back and looked at Nick Fury and said, "The Director of SHIELD came to visit in person, what''s going on this time?"


    "If it''s still that super boy group, needless to say, I have no interest in that thing and would never join it."


    Nick Fury glanced at Tony leaning on the sofa, then glanced at the pet dog with a ninja forehead guard at the other''s feet, and said directly:


    "Tony, I want to know, what does the puppet of the Sand Ninja puppet shop represent?"


    "The Kankuro from the Sand Ninja puppet shop often runs to you. You must know a lot of information about them."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. needs to get their information in case they need it."


    Tony disdainfully said, "Nick Fury, what do you take me for?"


    "Are you an agent?"


    "I actually wanted me to get information for you. I think your brain was eaten by zombies."


    Tony pointed to Nick Fury and said, "I''m a consultant for SHIELD because of the fact that my father is one of the founders of this organization. I''m not a soldier under your command."


    "You can''t afford me!"


    Listening to Tony''s sarcasm, Nick Fury didn''t care, but said seriously: "Tony, you treat each other as a friend, you know they don''t live on Earth."


    "For these extraterrestrial life, we should unite and go out together."


    Tony was disdainful: "Wow, it''s rare."


    "It''s really rare that SHIELD agents can find out that they don''t live on Earth anymore."


    "I didn''t expect you to have such strength, this is really beyond my expectations."


    "But so what, do I have to tell you?"


    Hearing Tony''s words, Nick Fury frowned slightly, and then asked, "Did they tell you?"


    "How fresh, not only did they tell me, but I also went there."


    Hearing this, Nick Fury was stunned for a moment, and then asked incredulously: "What, you have been to them."


    "Yes, I''ve been there."


    "Nick Fury, don''t think about inquiring about any information from me, I won''t tell you."


    Obviously Tony and Nick Fury didn''t know, they were not talking about the same place, Tony Stark went to the magic world, and Nick Fury said that the ninja world, but that''s how the misunderstanding came about .


    Nick Fury didn''t expect that Konoha Ninja Village would be so generous and directly invited Tony Stark to visit. He hoped that S.H.I.E.L.D. would get such an opportunity, so that he could understand the other party''s situation more intuitively. world.


    "Tony, can you tell me what you saw and heard over there."


    "Impossible, impossible."


    "Don''t even think about it, I won''t tell you that."


    "If you want to know this, find a way to go, don''t hit me here."


    Seeing Tony''s refusal without giving the slightest chance, Nick Fury said, "Tony, we have recruited a ninja at SHIELD, and I''m definitely interested in him, why don''t we exchange information."


    Hearing Nick Fury saying that he had recruited a ninja, Parker, who was crawling on the ground, glanced up at the other party, but he didn''t care at all, and Tony didn''t care at all: "No. need."


    Seeing that Nick Fury was here to gather information, he got up and said, "Director Fury, I still have things to do here, so I won''t entertain you."


    "Jarvis, see you off."


    Seeing Tony drive him away, Nick Fury knew that this information acquisition was fruitless, so he didn''t stay any longer and left Tony''s villa directly.


    Tony saw the other party leave, and his heart was towards the ninja recruited by Nick Fury.


    "Parker, what ninja do you think would be recruited by Nick Fury."


    Parker stood up and shook his body, then said, "Tony, you don''t have to worry about this, the ninja recruited by Nick Fury is either a liar or an unimportant person."


    Tony nodded, but still worriedly called Charlotte, only to hear that the other party was not in the service area.


    "I don''t know where this guy has gone again, it won''t be back to the magic world, right?"


    "Forget it, leave him alone, and tell him next time we meet."


    After Tony said a few words, he went to the underground research room and continued to improve his armor. He wanted to create a armor that could defeat Charlotte.


    Nick Fury stopped his memories and said helplessly: "Tony rejected my request, and he has already been there. His new appointment for Charlotte is higher than ours."


    Coulson also exclaimed: "No wonder he has been there."


    Then Nick Fury looked at Coulson and said, "Hurry up and select 084 items during this time, and hold the first transaction first."


    "As for the information on Sandyin''s puppet master, it seems that we can only obtain it with energy blocks."

 Chapter 500： Task

    In the Hydra base.


    Pierce''s virtual image appeared in the base, and Zola''s avatar appeared on the computer beside him.


    "Pierce, your three Winter Soldiers have been exposed."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. is mobilizing cameras around the world to search for them on a massive scale."


    "As long as they appear in the public again, there will be a high probability of exposure, and they cannot be arranged to go to the Sandyin puppet shop to conduct transactions."


    "You need to change a group of people to cooperate with each other."


    Hearing Zola''s words, Pierce was also a little helpless. Although he controlled a lot of Winter Soldiers, he exposed three this time. For him, the loss was not small. He was investigated by S.H.I.E.L.D. It also became troublesome to use these three people.


    The three of them simply brought the physique enhancer back safely. They didn''t completely lose everything, but the three Winter Soldiers needed to be silent for a while and sealed it up.


    Pierce shook his head and said, "It''s unfortunate that I met Coulson after the trade, and the physique enhancer was not lost, which is a fortune in misfortune."


    "As long as the physique enhancer can be reproduced this time, this loss is nothing to us."


    "After all, there were no casualties among our people."


    Dr. Zola heard Pierce say this, and did not say anything more on this issue, but asked directly:


    "Are we going to study this physique enhancer directly, or wait for the one brought back by S.H.I.E.L.D. to finish the study, and then continue to re-enact the progress."


    biququ/html/51226/ "I have a scroll of ghosts and gods"


    Pierce pondered for a while and said, "Let Nick Fury and the others conduct research first. Although there are samples of things, it is not easy to reproduce. Maybe a physique enhancer may not be able to research anything."


    "At that time, we will directly use the research data of S.H.I.E.L.D. to continue the unfinished research, and the chance of success will be higher."


    "If S.H.I.E.L.D. can directly study it, it would be even better, so that we have nothing to lose."


    Hearing Pierce''s arrangement, Zola knew it was the best way.


    "Pierce, the re-enactment of the physique enhancer will follow your arrangement."


    After speaking, Dr. Zola went offline and left, and Pierce turned off the communicator when he saw Zola leaving.


    the next day.


    Agent Ward took the pharmacist''s pocket to the historical museum of SHIELD, which displays the glory that SHIELD has achieved since the establishment of the Scientific Strategy Group.


    Ward told the pharmacist how the predecessor of S.H.I.E.L.D., the Scientific Strategy Group disintegrated the Axis conspiracy and defeated the Hydra, and how Captain America solved the bomb crisis and saved the world.


    And how many times S.H.I.E.L.D. has rescued the world and disrupted the evil deeds of conspirators since then.


    At this time, Pharmacist Dou listened to Ward''s story with great interest. Although Ward''s eloquence was not very good, Pharmacist Dou was very interested.


    "Captain, why haven''t there been more powerful warriors since Captain America?"


    "Is this a fault?"


    Hearing what the pharmacist said, Ward explained: "At the beginning, Captain America took the serum and became a super soldier, but since then, the doctor who studied the serum was assassinated, and the information on the serum was destroyed, and no one became a super soldier anymore. already."


    Speaking of which, Grant Ward''s tone was full of regret, not only the regret of not being able to fight side by side with Captain America, but also the regret of the disappearance of the serum.


    The pharmacist asked, "Sera?"


    Ward looked at the pharmacist''s pocket and explained: "A kind of thing similar to a physique enhancer, after it was researched in the last century, no one has successfully injected it except Captain America."


    "Although this thing is very precious to us, it may be nothing to you ninjas. After all, the ninjas of the Ninja Village are all sold for sale, and it must be something that is completely popular."


    But the pharmacist shook his head and said, "Why is it so easy, the kind of ninja students in Da Nin Village who are rooted in the red, won''t worry about the problem of physique enhancers."


    "It''s also very difficult for ordinary people like us outside the Ninja Village to get a physique enhancer."


    At this time, Ward focused on the ordinary people outside Ninja Village. At this time, he didn''t know that the place where the pharmacist pocket was located was not the earth.


    Ward was about to ask something when suddenly the PDA on his arm suddenly vibrated.


    When he turned on his personal combat handheld computer, Ward saw that he had received a new mission, checked the content of the mission, and said, "It seems that we are here for the mission."


    Ward took the PDA off his arm, handed it to the pharmacist''s pocket, and said, "Look at the content of the task. You are mainly responsible for this task."


    The pharmacist took the PDA and replied, "Okay!"


    The pharmacist quickly read the content above. The task was very simple. He asked the pharmacist to go to the Sandyin puppet shop to conduct an intelligence entrustment and investigate the three people that Coleson saw at the door of the puppet shop yesterday.


    Investigate the identity of the other party and what transactions have been made in the puppet shop.


    In the mission report, there are also three people''s appearances, and it is specially approved that all the energy blocks required in this intelligence mission will be borne by SHIELD.


    After the pharmacist read the content of the task, he looked at Ward and said, "Captain, let''s apply for a batch of energy blocks first. The demand for this task may not be low."


    Ward thought that Coulson had offered 50 energy blocks in the mission, but he was directly rejected by the other party and kicked out of the puppet shop.


    "Dou, how many energy blocks do you need to apply for this time?"


    "Apply for 200 coins, let''s see what Shayin Village has to say."


    "This kind of intelligence task of directly buying customer information, the other party may not be willing to accept the bid if the bid is too low."


    After Yao Shidou and Grant Ward received 200 energy blocks in warehouse 1, UU reading drove to the sandyin puppet shop.


    Just as the car was about to end at the door of the store, Ward stopped and took out a set of Bluetooth headphones with monitoring equipment.


    "Pocket, you put the monitor on your cuff and put your earphones on. I won''t go in this time. If the other party''s requirements are too high, I can apply for permission and price for you in time outside."


    The pharmacist took the equipment that Ward handed over: "Okay captain, I happen to be a ninja, it may be easier to communicate alone."


    "Presumably the bureau gave me this task, and I thought so too."


    Ward nodded, and after seeing the pharmacist put the equipment in his pocket, he started the car again, and soon came to the door of the Sandyin puppet shop.


    The pharmacist got out of the car in his pocket, without any suitcases in his hand, he packed all the energy blocks into the seal scroll, which made it more convenient to carry.

 Chapter 501： be pitted

    Inside the Sand Hidden puppet shop, Kankuro was answering the phone at this time.


    It was none other than Tony Stark on the other end of the phone.


    "Uncle Stark, what''s the matter?"


    Tony glanced at the steel armor under development on his computer screen and said:


    "Kankuro, have you had any conflicts with S.H.I.E.L.D. recently?"


    "They are inquiring about your information, and they also came to ask me what a puppet master is."


    Kankuro thought for a moment, then said, "Colson wanted information about our client, but we didn''t tell him."


    "As a Ninja village, keeping secrets for customers should be the lowest bottom line. Otherwise, the front foot will come to release the task, and the back foot will leak the information of the person who released it. Such behavior is unethical."


    Hearing the reason for Kankuro''s coming out, Tony was speechless for a while: "These people are really shameless."


    "I''m really used to getting customer information from other companies, and now I''m hitting this idea on you again."


    "Hmph, shameless thief..."


    Kankuro said disdainfully: "They only dare to go to you to inquire about information. If there is any bad move, we will let him know what is not to be provoked."


    Obviously, this kind of behavior of S.H.I.E.L.D. made Tony and Kankuro look down on them, and then the two talked about puppets and mechas, and Tony invited the other party to his villa again.


    The pharmacist glanced at the Shayin puppet shop above his head, pushed the glasses with his index finger, and stepped into it.


    "Welcome, Sandyin Puppet Shop!"


    The pharmacist glanced at the welcoming puppet at the door and walked directly to the service desk.


    Temari looked at the pharmacist pocket who came over and said directly, "Do you understand?"


    "Ready to join our Shayin puppet shop?"


    The pharmacist showed a gentle smile, and shook his head: "I''ve disappointed you, I didn''t come to join the Shayin Puppet Shop."


    Hearing that Yao Shidou didn''t come to join Sha Yin, Temari rolled his eyes and said angrily, "Then why are you here this time?"


    "Buy ninja tools?"


    The pharmacist laughed and said, "My ninja tools are still enough, and I don''t need to replenish them for the time being."


    "I''m here this time because I have an intelligence mission that needs to be entrusted to you. I wonder if I can take it?"


    Temari looked at Yaoshi''s pocket, looked at the other party carefully, and then asked, "What intelligence mission?"


    Yao Shidou took a photo out of his arms and placed it on the service desk in front of Temari. The photo was the three Winter Soldiers who had left the Sandyin puppet shop earlier.


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. needs information on the three of them and what the other party bought from you."


    Temari glanced at the photo, then looked at the pharmacist''s pocket. Seeing that the other party didn''t make any secret words or gestures, he directly refused: "I can''t take this task, and Sand Shinobi will not betray the customer''s information."


    The pharmacist smiled and said, "Don''t rush to refuse, how about 100 energy blocks?"


    "You just need to tell me the identity of the other party and what items they bought in the Shayin Puppet Shop."


    "It''s just a simple intelligence commission. If you don''t say it, I won''t say it, no one will know."


    Temari rejected again: "Impossible."


    Yao Shidou raised the price again: "150 pieces!"


    "You underestimate Sand Yin''s will."


    "200 pieces!"


    At this time, Temari didn''t understand the meaning of Yakushi''s pocket, so instead of looking at the mouth, he stared at the other party.


    "You make a price, as long as the price is right, we S.H.I.E.L.D. directly recognize it, just to get the other party''s information."


    Temari saw the secret words made by Yakushidou, and he made an offer and accepted it as soon as it was good.


    He also understood and said directly: "One price, 300 pieces, if it is lower than this price, don''t talk about it."


    "At this price, it''s because you are a ninja."


    At this time, Ward, who was outside the Sandyin puppet shop, heard the price quoted by Temari, and he didn''t know what to say or write for a while.


    Others don''t know who the person who came to the door yesterday is, but Ward is very clear that the person who came to the door yesterday is obviously the person from their Hydra.


    However, thinking that they never used the identity of Hydra when trading with each other, these ninjas should also be unclear.


    Then he said directly: "Pharmacist pocket, promise them."


    When the pharmacist heard Ward''s voice, he nodded and said, "Okay, no problem, we accept the price."


    Temari looked at the pharmacist and said: "I can only tell you the information I know. As for whether this information is useful to you, I can''t make any guarantees."


    The pharmacist nodded and said: "No problem, just need the information you know."


    Temari took out a mission commission scroll, then filled in the content and remuneration of the mission, and handed it to the pharmacist pocket.


    After the pharmacist took it, he happily signed it.


    Then Yaoshi pocket took out the sealed scroll from the ninja bag, and then opened it.


    "boom!"


    The smoke dissipated, and 200 energy blocks appeared in front of him.


    "This is 200 energy blocks, which are counted as the deposit for the mission, and the remaining 100 will be sent to me after I return to S.H.I.E.L.D."


    Hearing what the pharmacist said, he nodded and said, "No problem, you S.H.I.E.L.D. don''t dare to owe me Sha Yin''s remuneration."


    After Temari accepted the 200 energy blocks on the service desk, he opened his mouth and said:


    "Yesterday, the other party came to the Shayin puppet shop and traded for a physique enhancer."


    Hearing Temari''s words, Ward in the car nodded. It seems that the organization has purchased another physique enhancer, but I don''t know who will use this physique enhancer in the end.


    "As for the identity of the other party..."


    When he said this, Temari paused for a while, and then continued: "I don''t know the identity of the other party. UU Reading "


    "Anyone, any organization, as long as they come to the Shayin puppet store, they can trade with us as long as they pay the price. We do not need to confirm the identity of the buyer."


    "Don''t you go to the store to buy a bottle of water, and you need to register who you are and which company you can''t work for."


    Hearing Temari''s words, the pharmacist laughed secretly in his heart. S.H.I.E.L.D. lost a lot this time. 300 energy blocks bought a loneliness, but he didn''t care. His existence is to help Lord Charlotte to heal God Shield''s wool, and determine the location of the opponent''s 084 item and the universe cube.


    And Ward, who was eavesdropping on the conversation between the two in the car, also put down his worries. As expected, the other party did not know their identities.


    The pharmacist pretended to be angry and shouted: "You are a scam, this information is not worth 300 energy blocks."


    He clapped his hands together, and then put it in front of the pharmacist''s pocket: "This is not forcing you, it is really what you strongly demanded. I just told you the information I know."

 Chapter 502： Pharmacist pocket information

    Hearing Temari say this, Yao Shidou''s face was a little ugly, and then he asked, "What kind of physique enhancer did the other party use to trade?"


    "metallic material!"


    The pharmacist thought for a while, and then said, "If the other party comes to trade again next time, can you notify SHIELD as soon as possible."


    Temari''s face changed at this time, and he looked at the pharmacist and said, "Is it the pharmacist, you don''t know your identity."


    "You''re a wave of forbearance, and you actually ordered me to come here. After you came to this world, you don''t know how much you weighed."


    "If you don''t want to live anymore, just say it, I, Sand Yin, are willing to give you a ride."


    Hearing Temari say this, Ward outside the office instantly became nervous. If the pharmacist''s pocket was folded here, wouldn''t their Hydra lose a lot.


    He came with a mission to be the supervisor of the pharmacist''s pocket, and when the time was right, he would draw the other party to join them with Hydra.


    "Pharmacist Dou, don''t provoke the other party, give up if you can''t do anything, your safety is more important."


    Just when Ward was nervous about whether there would be an accident in the pharmacist pocket, the pharmacist pocket in the puppet shop still had a smile on his face.


    "You misunderstood. It''s not an order from S.H.I.E.L.D., it''s a request and a mission."


    Temari looked at the pharmacist and said: "So I can also tell the other party the information of SHIELD?"


    "Every time you come, I also notify other customers, such as every time you buy items."


    The pharmacist shook his head helplessly: "It seems that there is no way for us to reach a consensus on this matter."


    "If that''s the case, then this matter is over."


    Afterwards, Yao Shidou didn''t stay in the puppet shop for much longer, so he turned around and left.


    Ward saw the pharmacist''s pocket come out, and his worries were immediately put down, so he opened the door directly, and soon the pharmacist''s pocket opened the door and sat up.


    siluke/0/111/111218/The Reborn Financial Giant


    Ward started the vehicle directly and drove in the direction of the Trident Building.


    The pharmacist sat in the car, looked at Ward in charge of driving, and said apologetically, "Captain, my mission this time failed."


    Ward looked at the traffic in front of him and said slowly: "It''s not a complete failure, at least we have determined that what they bought is indeed a physique enhancer."


    "And according to our information, ninjas never lie. She said she didn''t know the identity of the other party, and she should really not know."


    Hearing Ward''s words, the pharmacist laughed secretly in his heart, is it still a ninja if the ninja doesn''t lie?


    However, there was a surprised look on his face: "Is this true?"


    Ward said: "I don''t know if they usually lie, but in the intelligence mission, they did not conceal any intelligence."


    Hearing Ward''s words, the pharmacist nodded and said, "So it is, I understand the captain."


    "Then what''s next for this mission?"


    "Go back to the headquarters first, submit the current task, and see if the headquarters has other arrangements."


    "Okay, Captain!"


    the other side.


    Coulson received a call from Hatake Kakashi and learned that the Charlotte Office had already investigated the information about the pharmacist pocket, but he needed to pay 200 energy blocks as a reward for the follow-up quest.


    Coulson did not hesitate. After receiving 200 energy blocks from the warehouse, he went directly to the Charlotte office.


    All the way, Coulson drove his car and rushed to the door of the office with the fastest speed.


    Coulson got out of the car, opened the trunk, looked at the four suitcases inside, and waved to the doorman at the door of the office.


    The doorman immediately trotted over when he saw Coulson packing up.


    "Call two people and take these boxes in."


    The doorman saw these familiar boxes and knew that they were deals with the firm, so he turned around and called two guards and took the four boxes from Coulson''s car into them.


    After Coulson handed over the car keys to the doorman, he followed behind the two guards and entered the office together.


    After entering the door, one of the strong men looked at Coulson and said, "Sir, where did you get the things?"


    "Just put it at the service desk."


    After Coulson explained, he walked towards the service desk.


    At this time, Catherine, who was working at the service desk, saw Coulson coming and the box held by the guard behind her, and said, "Welcome, I don''t know if there is anything that can help you, Agent Coulson."


    Coulson looked at Katherine, and then said, "I made an appointment with Hatake Kakashi. These energy blocks are the end of the previous mission. There are a total of 200 energy blocks. You can check them."


    Catherine looked at the four boxes placed next to the service desk and said to the guard, "Open the box and check the quantity."


    "Yes!" X2


    After the two guards received the order, they directly opened the box, checked the number, and then closed the box again.


    "200 pieces, the number is not wrong!"


    Serena nodded, then said to Michael, "Michael, please take Agent Coulson to the reception room."


    Then he looked at Coulson and said, "Agent Coulson, wait a moment in the reception room, I will notify Kakashi here."


    Coulson nodded: "Okay, trouble you."


    Then Coulson followed Michael towards the reception room, while Serena picked up the phone from the service desk and dialed it.


    "Lord Kakashi, Agent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D. said that he had an appointment with you, and he has paid the balance of the mission, 200 energy blocks."


    "Yes, yes, I see."


    Then Serena hung up the phone and sat at the service desk, busy with her work.


    It wasn''t long before Coulson sat down in the reception room when Kakashi Hatake pushed open the door and walked in.


    Kakashi was holding a scroll of information in his hand at this time, and I saw him walking in front of Coulson, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com put the scroll in front of the other party, and then said:


    "The information of the pharmacist pocket is recorded on it, you can check it."


    Seeing that the other party even used scrolls to record information, he was a little surprised by the other party''s habitual behavior, but he nodded without saying anything, took the scroll over, and opened it.


    As the scroll unfolded, the information of the pharmacist''s pocket appeared on the paper.


    Pharmacist Pocket: A person from the Land of Fire, aged 20.


    His parents were civilians in the country of fire. He was born in a border town in the country of fire. He was smart, sensible, and gentle since childhood, and dreamed of becoming a ninja.


    However, due to various reasons such as being too far away from Konoha Village, he did not become a member of Konoha Village Ninja School at the appropriate age, so he was hit hard and depressed for a period of time.


    In the end, in order to revive their son''s hope, the parents sold the property to buy a physique enhancer for him to enhance his physique, and became a wandering ninja by worshipping the chakra refining technique taught by an old man.

 Chapter 503： Determine the date of the transaction

    Coulson read the information about Yaoshitou before he became a ninja, and then continued to go back down to check the information after he became a ninja.


    As Coulson kept flipping through the pages, his expression became a little helpless, but the information behind the pharmacist''s pocket was very simple, because it was a wandering ninja, and it was more about the analysis of his growth trajectory and personality.


    As for the strength of Yaoshitou, it is rated as genin, and a minus sign is added in front of it, indicating that it is a weaker category of jainin. As for the task, because Yaoshidou is a wave-nin, or a wave under the strength. Forbearance, there is no mission record directly.


    However, the overall evaluation is a person with a gentle personality, who has not given up fighting because he is a wave, and is full of hope for the future.


    Although Yaoshidou''s ability is not outstanding, and his strength is not good among ninjas, Coulson is still very optimistic about his character.


    Coulson put down the information scroll in his hand, looked at Kakashi Hatake and said, "Sir, this kind of information should not be worth 400 power stones."


    Kakashi looked at Coulson, and after a few seconds of silence, he said, "During the investigation, we visited the old man who was studying chakra refining, and there was a conflict."


    "The other party is a ninja. Although this task is not very difficult, it has reached the level of a B-level task."


    "The price of a normal B-level mission is more than 400 energy blocks, but the opponent''s strength is weak, so I gave you the lowest price."


    Coulson looked at Kakashi and asked, "What''s the standard for B-level tasks?"


    Kakashi glanced at the other party and replied, "400-1000 energy blocks."


    Hearing what the other party said, Coulson didn''t know whether it was true or not, so he could only think that the other party gave him the lowest price.


    Colson put away the intelligence scroll, and then said: "Mr. Kakashi, we have prepared the 084 items for trading here. The time is set three days later, at two o''clock in the afternoon, and the specific address will be sent to us on the same day. you."


    "Not only Charlotte''s Office, but Sandyin and Yinin will also participate in this item transaction."


    However, Coulson and others from S.H.I.E.L.D. had an eye on it and were not going to tell the three Ninja villages the address in advance, but they were also worried that the other party would raid the place where they stored the 084 items after knowing the address in advance.


    You must know that Charlotte Doyle is not a righteous hero in the impression of S.H.I.E.L.D., but a killer walking in the dark, and with the strength of the other party, even if they raided them, it would be difficult Leave solid evidence, even if they leave evidence, they have nothing to do with Charlotte.


    So in order to avoid this kind of thing, they decided to tell each other on the day of the transaction, which also avoided this kind of thing to the greatest extent.


    Kakashi heard Coulson talking about the transaction of 084 items, and nodded in agreement: "Okay, we will participate on time when the time comes."


    Then Coulson said goodbye to Kakashi and left the Charlotte office.


    After Coulson left, Kakashi wrote a report on the 200 energy blocks he received, and about the transaction between the three Ninja villages and SHIELD at 2:00 pm three days later, and handed it to Tongtong. The spiritual dog, Blue, was brought to the psychic world to inform Lord Charlotte.


    Jotunheim.


    Charlotte felt the reverse psychic technique of the ninja dog. After leaving a wooden clone in place, she explained that the clone would return him after an hour, and then the main body immediately responded to the reverse psychic technique and was summoned. past.


    Looking at the information scrolls on the 4 suitcases and boxes in front of him when he appeared on Inujinshan, he knew that it should be the time for the transaction on the earth, and it should be confirmed.


    Charlotte first picked up the information scroll and looked at the content on it.


    After learning that S.H.I.E.L.D. would invite three Ninja villages to trade items together three days later, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.


    You thought it was Sanjia Ninja Village, but it was actually just one family.


    I also want to raise the price through the three companies. I won''t let the three companies lower the price together. I''m sorry for the idea of ??separating the ninjas to establish a stronghold.


    After making a plan, Charlotte thought about the method of returning to Jotunheim, but came up with a better way than the previous idea, which did not require summoning other ninjas to Jotunheim.


    But it was these few days that Charlotte thought of how when Payne attacked the village, Naruto left the shadow clone in Miaomu Mountain to practice immortal chakra.


    However, he was going to do the opposite. When the time comes, he will separate a wooden clone and let it stay in Jotunheim. On the one hand, the wooden clone is powerful and will not dissipate with a single attack. It is more secure, and he He used the Merlin Array to directly teleport himself back to the base.


    When returning, you only need to enter the spirit world by yourself, and then let the shadow clone use spiritism to summon yourself to the past.


    As for whether the shadow clone can channel him back, the result will be known in an hour. As for if it is unsuccessful, he only needs to lift the reverse channeling technique, and he will be able to return directly to Jotunheim.


    Then Charlotte opened all 4 boxes on the ground, a total of 200 energy blocks appeared in front of her, and then placed her palm on the energy blocks, and the system prompt sounded immediately.


    Ding��Found rechargeable items, whether to recharge!


    Top up!


    With Charlotte''s determination, all the energy blocks in front of her were absorbed and turned into gold coins.


    Ding �� recharge is successful, get 36000 gold coins!


    So far, Charlotte''s gold coins have recovered to 36,536. Seeing that his gold coins have been replenished, he directly enters the system space. During this time, his gold coins are only 536. Even if he sees a ninja who is excited, he can''t proceed. Buy.


    As consciousness entered the system space, Charlotte directly opened the system store interface and checked the ninja fragments updated today.


    //118312/ "Fairy Wood"


    Click on the ninja interface of the system mall, and the avatars of the four ninjas come into view.


    Yuhi Red Fragment: Daily purchase limit of 0/9, 180/1 gold coins!


    Jiraiya Fragments: Daily purchase limit of 0/9, 750/1 gold coins!


    Shippuden Haruno Sakura: Limited to 0/9 and 80/1 gold coins per day!


    White Fragments: Daily limit of 0/9, 180/1 gold coins!


    Looking at the four newly released ninjas, Charlotte was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect to see an S-rank ninja in the ninja store. This is the first time Charlotte has seen an S-rank ninja. Ninja, or S-class Jiraiya.


    It is the price of 750 gold coins that makes Charlotte a little stunned, that is to say, it takes 75,000 gold coins to make an S-rank ninja. It is enough to refresh the S-rank 12 times.


    This price is really scary enough, and then I look at the other ninja fragments. Hong Yuhi has already collected them, so there is no need to consider the issue of rising stars for the time being. There are only 14 fragments for Haruno Sakura in Hayate, and 18 fragments for Shiro.

 Chapter 504： Nick Furys plan

    Popular recommendation:


    After confirming everything, Charlotte first spent gold coins to buy 9 pieces of white and 9 pieces of Hakunoka Haruno Sakura. Although the two did not meet the recruitment standards, they were a step closer. The total cost was 2340 gold coins.


    Then Charlotte''s eyes fell on the S-rank ninja Jiraiya. Regarding the character of Jiraiya, Charlotte knew that there were quite a few ninja cards, except that Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, was also B ninja, and D ninja. In addition to Shinobu''s childhood Jiraiya, the rest are S-rank Jiraiya, S-rank immortal mode Jiraiya, and the culprit of the S-rank first dance hero who sent him to this world - Jiraiya.


    If you think about it, there are only 5 Ninja cards in Guang Jirai. If all of them are recruited and merged into one, Jiraiya''s strength will be raised to a terrifying level.


    After taking a look at the terrifying price of 720 gold coins in Jiraiya, Charlotte chose to fill them all up after hesitating for a while. Prepare to miss out.


    After spending 6480 gold coins, 9 S-rank Jiraiyas were also pocketed by Charlotte.


    After doing all this, Charlotte exited the system space and waited in the psychic world. An hour later, the psychic call of the wooden clone followed, and Charlotte returned to Jotunheim.


    After confirming that her idea was feasible, Charlotte released the wooden clone, then practiced and waited, and returned directly to Earth three days later.


    the other side.


    Yao Shidou and Ward returned to S.H.I.E.L.D. together. Yaoshidou, under the guidance of Ward, wrote a mission report and submitted today''s affairs.


    As the action report of the pharmacist was submitted, Nick Fury immediately received the information and checked it.


    Looking at the contents of the mission report, Nick Fury also nodded secretly. As expected by Coulson, the other party was indeed buying a physique enhancer, which was traded with metal materials.


    Presumably the other party is using vibrating gold, no wonder it is difficult for him to collect vibrating gold, and all the ones that can be purchased on the market have been recovered.


    As a result, either wait for Wakanda to release next year''s share, or choose to recycle and dissolve the vibrating gold used before for secondary sales, or choose a tough method and talk to Wakanda about buying some in advance.


    Then Nick Fury saw in the mission report that this time, 300 energy blocks were spent, but he did not obtain the intelligence information of the three people. The Sandyin Puppet Shop only sells and is not responsible for verifying the other party''s information.


    Seeing such a piece of information, Nick Fury was worried about a problem, that is, the Sand Ninja puppet shop sold several physique enhancers in addition to their S.H.I.E.L.D. accident.


    However, Nick Fury guessed that if you only trade with vibranium, then you don''t need to worry too much, because the number of vibranium on the market is only that, don''t worry about the other party buying a lot of them, but if the other party comes up with something, he''s not interested. Things, this number can''t be said.


    There is also the Charlotte office, the other party stopped after only trading a physique enhancer with him, and then there was no other movement, and it was unknown whether the other party was trading with others.


    And there are a lot of people coming to the Charlotte office, unlike the other two that are not well-known and not many people know about it.


    Charlotte Doyle, the **** of ninjas, the identity of Iron Man''s good friend, is known to New York citizens. Although you need to pay for help from Charlotte''s Office, the task completion rate has always been 100%. Some people with a little wealth Delegated tasks will also be released frequently in the past.


    After Nick Fury pondered for a moment, he also decided to pay attention. It seems that he has to carefully observe special events on a global scale. As long as someone reveals superhuman strength and speed, he can probably know who bought it. After all, the physique He knew exactly the effect of the enhancer.


    Thinking of the physique enhancer on Charlotte''s side, Nick Fury thought of the energy blocks in the warehouse. Since he started trading with Charlotte, he has spent more than 3,000 energy blocks because of the ninja thing. Blocks, resulting in not many energy blocks in the treasury.


    Because the use of the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube has not been researched, S.H.I.E.L.D. stopped after producing some energy blocks. After all, an unusable product, S.H.I.E.L.D. has no idea of ??continuing to waste resources.


    After all, S.H.I.E.L.D. is not like a pharmacist��s pocket, at least the other party can detonate an energy block and use it as a bomb, and S.H.I.E.L.D. has not figured out how to use the energy block as an accessory product of the Cosmic Rubik��s Cube.


    However, Dr. Eric Sevig has been recruited to study the universe Rubik''s Cube. I hope the other party can bring some good methods. The energy blocks in the warehouse can last for a while. It can only be paused for a period of time to produce energy blocks.


    Just as Nick Fury was thinking, the door of the office was knocked, the button on the table was pressed, the door was opened, and he saw that the person who came was his agentColson.


    "What''s going on, have all the Ninja villages in the transaction notified it?"


    Coulson walked in front of Nick Fury and said, "Director, I have notified all the Shinobi villages."


    "At noon three days later, I will send them the address information, and the transaction time is set at 2 pm."


    "At their speed, 2 hours is enough for them to come here."


    After saying this, Coulson put an intelligence scroll in his hand in front of Nick Fury: "Director, this is the intelligence information of the pharmacist in the ninja world."


    Nick Fury glanced at the scroll in front of him, surprised by the habits on both sides.


    Then he took the scroll over, opened it and checked it out. Nick Fury quickly browsed the information in the pharmacist''s pocket.


    "Since his character and general growth process, we already know."


    "Since the other party is not a heinous villain, but a ninja with a gentle personality, ideals and kindness, then we will work hard to absorb him into our big family."


    "However, there should be no less assessment and observation."


    Coulson nodded and agreed, "Yes, Director!"


    Putting down the intelligence scroll in his hand, Nick Fury also approved the 200 energy blocks that the pharmacist would use to buy ninjutsu, and let the other party buy a D-level ninjutsu for learning.


    Although I promised the other party last time, the energy block was not distributed. This time, I handed it over to the other party before the transaction and used it to buy ninjutsu to strengthen its strength.


    At the same time, in this transaction, he also planned to let Coulson bring the pharmacist''s pocket together, and let the other party observe why those ninjas chose these 084 items.

 Chapter 505： return

    Popular recommendation:


    Three days passed in a flash.


    During this period, the pharmacist pocket got 200 energy blocks issued by S.H.I.E.L.D. After getting the energy blocks, there was no ink in the pharmacist pocket. He took this thing immediately and went to the Charlotte office in exchange for Got a D-level ninjutsu earth escape and earth move.


    the other side.


    Jotunheim.


    Charlotte saw that it was the morning of the third day, and it was time for the transaction, so she used the technique of wooden escape and wooden clone with both hands.


    Looking at the wooden clone that appeared in front of her, Charlotte explained, "Tomorrow morning, use psychics to summon me in the psychic world."


    "On this day, you will be responsible for staying in Jotunheim. If Sol has a discussion with you, he will directly reject him."


    "Okay, I know, you can leave at ease."


    It was Charlotte who was worried that the wooden clone and Sol would learn from each other, and then be smashed by the opponent. Although the wooden clone could have some of its own strength, and it was more naive than the shadow clone, it was not an immortal body like himself, after all. A few hits with Thor''s hammer run the risk of shattering.


    At that time, when the wooden avatar is broken, he can''t come back here, so it will not be very friendly.


    After explaining the wooden clone a few words, Charlotte stepped aside and started to build the Merlin array. Soon the array was constructed, and Charlotte felt the location mark left in the New York base of the earth. .


    With the chakra in Charlotte''s body instilled into the magic circle, after using a full 75 cards, the brilliance of the formation flashed, and Charlotte''s body was teleported from Jotunheim to the New York base.


    Charlotte''s body successfully left, but a huge mark of Merlin''s array was left on the ground. The powerful chakra used when the array was just activated attracted the attention of Sol on the other side.


    I saw Sol running over with a hammer. As soon as he came to Charlotte''s side, Sol''s eyes fell on the traces of the magic circle on the ground, and then he looked at Charlotte with excitement.


    "Charlotte, don''t you have no magic materials?"


    "Have you successfully constructed a magic circle?"


    "Could it be that we can return directly to Asgard?"


    Looking at the excited Sol, Charlotte''s wooden avatar shook her head and said, "I didn''t construct the magic coordinates here."


    "As for returning to Asgard?"


    "Sorry, my current chakra is still not enough to bring you back with me, my chakra is only enough for me to send myself over."


    "After all, the distance between the two sides is too far. Maybe when I get stronger, I can bring you back together."


    "Now we can only continue to wait for the Asgard spaceship. With their schedule, in two weeks, it should be coming soon."


    Hearing Charlotte say this, Sol felt a little helpless, but it was not too long in just 2 weeks, and then he looked at the other party and said:


    "Since I still can''t go back for the time being, Charlotte might as well let us continue to discuss. I have thought of a way to deal with you. Let me try it out."


    Hearing Sol''s invitation to discuss, Charlotte thought of the body''s instructions when she left, and refused: "Sol, I have some magical things to deal with now, and I can''t discuss it for the time being."


    "If you want to learn from each other, then wait until tomorrow."


    Hearing Charlotte''s refusal, Sol was a little surprised, but he glanced at the magic circle under his feet, and after thinking for a while, he said, "In that case, I won''t disturb you today, and we will discuss tomorrow."


    "But do you still have drinks and food here?"


    Charlotte pointed to a corner of the room and said, "It''s all over there, get it yourself."


    Sol looked in the direction Charlotte pointed, looked at the whisky on the table, and said with a smile on his face:


    "Thanks, Charlotte."


    New York base.


    In the top-floor conference room, Charlotte''s figure suddenly appeared in it, but she teleported herself back with the Merlin''s circle.


    At this time, there was no one else in the conference room except Charlotte, who had just been sent back. At this time, the voice of the red queen came from the ear.


    "Welcome home, Master Charlotte!"


    Hearing that it was his own smart housekeeper, he said directly: "After the red, notify Kakashi to come over."


    "Yes, Master!"


    After explaining the last sentence of Hong, Charlotte sat down directly in the conference room. At this time, there was still a morning before the afternoon transaction, but Charlotte was about to enter the system space and put Hong Yuhi and young Uchiha in the room. Obito and the others all showed up. After all, when they returned to Earth this time, except for the transaction, it was the subordinates who showed themselves.


    Charlotte''s consciousness entered the system space and directly opened her ninja column.


    At this time, there are still four ninja cards that have not been used in the ninja column, namely C Ninja Temari, B Ninja Yuhika, C Nara Shikamaru, and B Ninja Boy Uchiha Obito.


    Looking at the four ninjas, C Ninja Temari can be merged with C Ninja Dori Temari, and the remaining three need to occupy three battle columns.


    Fortunately, his battle column has been opened, which is completely enough for these three ninjas.


    Charlotte first set her sights on the boy Uchiha Obito, UU reading www. uukanshu. com put its ninja card directly into the battle column.


    Ding��Whether there is a B-blind boy - Uchiha Obito!


    Yes!


    Please select the location of Kuxian B Shinobi Boy - Uchiha Obito.


    A: Within three meters of Charlotte Doyle.


    B: Immediately visible.


    Seeing these two options, Charlotte didn''t have the idea of ??releasing Obito to find it by herself, but chose A directly, which was within three meters of herself.


    Following Charlotte''s choice, the figure of the boy Uchiha Obito appeared in front of Charlotte, watching the other person''s figure slowly turn from phantom to solid.


    Uchiha Obito slowly opened his eyes and said: "So this is the underworld?"


    "Damn Kakashi, I hope you can take my eyes and protect Lin."


    The boy Uchiha Obito who was really revealed by Charlotte was the one who had already opened the Sharinyan, and in the Battle of Kikyo Castle, he was pressed down by a boulder and had just transplanted the Sharinyan to Kakashi. Uchiha Obito.


    Seeing Uchiha Obito talking to himself, Charlotte coughed.


    "cough!"


    "This is not Netherland, Obito, you can feel your memory well."


    Hearing someone speak, Uchiha Obito was startled, but when he heard the other person''s words, he also began to feel the memory in his mind.


    Uchiha Obito closed his eyes, felt the memory in his mind, and quickly understood his current situation and why he came here.


    Uchiha Obito opened his eyes again and looked at Charlotte respectfully: "Lord Charlotte!"


    Seeing Uchiha Obito who had come to understand, Charlotte nodded.


    ������������

 Chapter 506： 8th group visit

    Popular recommendation:


    However, Uchiha Obito had just been serious for a second, and immediately became extremely frustrated and said: "It seems that I still died in battle."


    Apparently Uchiha Obito thought that he had been torn apart by a giant boulder before, and one of his eyes had been transplanted to Hatake Kakashi, but he now has a completely healthy body, normal eyes, and the other world he is currently in. It should be the place where he was summoned after his death.


    Just when Uchiha Obito was frustrated, the door of the conference room was pushed open, and it was none other than Hatake Kakashi, whom Charlotte asked the Red Queen to inform.


    Hatake Kakashi, who had just entered the conference room, was about to determine the location of Lord Charlotte, and was about to walk over when he saw a figure that he was very familiar with.


    I saw Kakashi stunned on the spot, that...is that Obito?


    After being stunned for a while, Kakashi directly used the instant body technique to appear in front of Uchiha Obito, grabbed the opponent''s arm, and said excitedly: Obito, you are Obito.


    Uchiha Obito raised his head and looked at the man dressed in Anbu, the familiar face mask and the iconic white head.


    "Haha, you belong to the Hatake family, right? You and Kakashi look alike, did you die in battle too?"


    Uchiha Obito scratched the back of his head and said with a naive smile.


    Kakashi hammered Obito''s head and said, "I''m Kakashi, you idiot."


    "Also, I didn''t die, you idiot!"


    After Hatake Kakashi said Obitu, he immediately turned to look at Charlotte Doyle, and said respectfully, "Thank you, Lord Charlotte."


    "Thank you for resurrecting Uchiha Obito from the long river of time and bringing him into this world."


    For his sacrificed teammate, Kakashi has too many emotions in his heart. The other party let him know what a companion is, and it saved his life. Even at the last moment, he opened his own writing wheel. , to himself.


    Charlotte looked at the two people in front of her and knew that they had a lot to say, so she said, "Kakashi, take Obito to learn about the world first, remember to notify Zuo Assistant and tell him to come here again. a clan."


    "Wait until the transaction address of S.H.I.E.L.D. is received at noon, and you are coming to report to me."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    Kakashi, who received the order, left the conference room with Uchiha Obito.


    Obito, who left the conference room, turned into a curious baby, and began to ask Kakashi about various things, and immediately turned into a non-stop chatter.


    Kakashi, why did you get so tall?


    Kakashi, this is Anbu''s costume, right? When did you join Anbu?


    Kakashi, will you miss me after I die?


    Kakashi, what world is this?


    Kakashi, Rin and the teacher will come too?


    Facing the curious baby Obito, Kakashi''s dusty heart became extremely active. He didn''t have the slightest impatience with his former teammates, and answered each other''s questions as he walked.


    And Uchiha Zuosuke, who just got up and packed up and was going to Orochimaru to report, received a notice that a member of the Uchiha family, Uchiha Obito, was brought to this world by Lord Charlotte.


    Hearing that some family members were brought into this world, Zuo Suke was still very happy. To know this world, it can be said that the members of the Uchiha family can be said to be the most, reaching three people.


    In addition to him, it is his brother, and the new Uchiha Obito.


    Zuosuke was very unfamiliar with Uchiha Obito. He didn''t remember who the other party was for a while, and only remembered this clan after a long time.


    A member of the Uchiha clan, belonging to the Namikaze Minato Squad, the members include Hatake Kakashi and Nohara Rin. He was seriously injured in the battle of Kannabi Bridge, and he presented his newly opened Sharinyan (left eye) to his best friend Hatake Kakashi. After the end of the Third Ninja World War, he was chased as the hero of Konoha.


    The writing wheel eye of his teacher, Hatake Kakashi, was a gift from the other party.


    "Hero Konoha?" Zuo Zuo muttered.


    It seems that I''m going to see this family member. As for the practice at Master Orochimaru, I can only ask for a day off.


    Then Zuosuke walked out of the room and walked towards where Kakashi and Obito were.


    in the conference room.


    After Charlotte saw Kakashi leaving with Obito, she ordered Queen Red to say:


    "The Red Queen, led Yamato and the eighth squad to the conference room to gather."


    "Yes, Master!"


    After giving the order to Queen Red, Charlotte entered the system space again, and still showed Red Yuhi and Shikamaru Nara around her as she did before.


    Two ninjas appeared out of thin air again in the conference room, Kamunin Yuhika and Shimonin Nara Shikamaru.


    After the appearance of these two ninjas, they did not act like Obito before, showing some nerves, but they understood the general situation the moment they opened their eyes.


    "Konohagami Shinobu Yuhika"


    "Kinoha Shimo Nara Shikamaru"


    "Reporting to you, Lord Charlotte."


    Looking at the two people who spoke almost in no particular order at the same time, Charlotte nodded.


    At this time, Yuhika glanced at Nara Shikamaru next to her. She knew the time of the son of the patriarch of the Nara family. Not only did she know him, but also because of her boyfriend, Asma Sarutobi. teacher.


    The two teams also had a party together, and his boyfriend also mentioned his student.


    "Lord Charlotte, what is the mission that we need to perform?"


    Charlotte glanced at Kurenai Yuhi who opened her mouth, thought for a moment and said, "There are no other special tasks that need to be given to you at the moment."


    "What you and Shikamaru need now is to understand the basics of this world and grasp the situation on our side."


    "Other than that, your mission is still the same as before, continue to lead your eighth class."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Hong Yuhi was stunned for a moment, and then she said incredulously: "Sir, you mean that my eighth class members, Hinata Hinata, Inuzuka Ya, Shino Oil Girl, and the others are also there. came here?"


    Nara Shikamaru, who was beside him, blinked, analyzing the information revealed in these words.


    Charlotte nodded: "Yes, your eighth class members, they came here earlier than you, and you will see them soon."


    Hong''s eyes widened. In her memory, before she appeared in this world, her eighth class had just experienced the defection incident of Zuo''s assistant. Currently, everyone is injured and resting in the hospital. How could she come earlier by herself? What about this world.


    At this time, Nara Shikamaru asked, "Lord Charlotte, did my team members and teacher also come here?"


    ������������

 Chapter 507： Staffing

    Popular recommendation:


    Charlotte looked at Shikamaru Nara, who was talking, a genius with a very high IQ.


    However, it was too salty and lazy. After experiencing the grief of losing his teacher, he began to choose a serious and hard-working ninja.


    It''s a pity that in the later stage of Hokage, there is no ability to open Gundam and Immortal mode, and it can only become a background board in the later stage of the final battle.


    Charlotte shook her head: "Currently the tenth class member, you are the only one who came to this world."


    "But don''t worry, I believe that in the near future, your tenth class will also come to this world."


    Charlotte is determined to get the Twelve Xiaoqiang. Since they can recruit the twelve Xiaoqiang ninjas, they will definitely get them together. As for the opponent''s strength, at least in the later stage, it is also an elite j��nin. If there are enough ninja cards, the There is no problem in turning the star level into a shadow-level powerhouse.


    Shikamaru said respectfully, "I understand, Lord Charlotte."


    At this time, the door of the conference room was knocked, but Yamato had arrived with the members of the eighth class.


    During this period of time, Yamato acted as the temporary leader of the eighth class, and has been leading the eighth class under the task.


    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    "Not black???"


    "Charlotte, you''ve become a black killer now. Now some African-American killers in the mainland hotel have a lot of opinions on you."


    Charlotte played with the wine glass in her hand and said in a serious tone, "I hate two types of people in my life, one is discrimination, and the other is black people."


    "If those **** have an opinion on me, let them come to talk to me, and I will send them to where they should go!"


    Seeing his serious tone, Ginny shrugged, saying you were right.


    "The target of the new bounty mission this time is John Wick. The employer hopes to kill the other party as soon as possible. The amount is 2 million US dollars. Do you want to consider it?"


    Hearing the name John Wick, Charlotte Doyle''s thoughts drifted into the distance.


    A guy who destroyed the entire gang because of a dog.


    Is his story about to start?


    Then he glanced at the photo of the mission target in Ginny''s hand, and determined that it was this guy, not the same name.


    Charlotte turned the square cup in her hand and looked at the yellow-brown liquid inside. After taking a sip, she said calmly, "The price is low, don''t take it!"


    "why?"


    Ginny was curious.


    "You entered the industry late, and you may not have a comprehensive understanding of a lot of information."


    "John Wick, who was the number one killer in the killer world, was considered a legend in the killer world before he retired??????"


    Following Charlotte''s remarks, Ginny had an intuitive understanding of the guy on the newly appeared task list, then nodded and said, "The price is indeed low."


    Although he looked at Charlotte, he asked curiously, "Lord Ninja, how does it compare to you?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "He and I are not the killers of the same world!"


    Although Charlotte didn''t say it directly, her confident tone and indifferent attitude clearly did not take John Wick''s strength into consideration.


    Ginny''s eyes flashed, and instead of worrying about this task, she said, "I''ll help you to see if there are any other tasks that are suitable for you."


    "Go!"


    After getting Charlotte''s consent, he turned around and left the room and walked towards the hotel''s mission hall.


    Watching Ginny leave, Charlotte looked at the world outside the window again.


    ??????


    My name is Feng Yi and I am from Blue Star.


    When I was playing Naruto mobile game and drew a new character, Kashu-faced Hero Jiraiya, I was trapped by the game plan and found that I had smashed 3,000 oceans and couldn��t collect the character fragments, and I was directly angry. Killed violently.


    As a result, he was reborn into this world inexplicably.


    Although the planet under his feet is also called Earth, it is no longer the planet Charlotte originally stayed on.


    After all, in Times Square, New York, the huge Stark Industries advertisement is very eye-catching, and the latest issue of Playboy''s cover girl in the entertainment press has once again thrown into Tony Stark''s arms.


    This is the Marvel Universe, or in Charlotte''s eyes, it''s even more of a Marvel Universe in the skin of the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    When she consciously woke up from her past life memory, Charlotte found herself in a run-down alley in New York in a tattered and dirty body.


    Looking at herself dressed like this, Charlotte guessed that she was an orphan, or a bear child who ran away from home.


    As for the Naruto mobile game that made him mad, it also turned into a golden finger and appeared in his consciousness.


    It''s just that this damned Goldfinger, as irritating as ever, keeps loading.


    And our Charlotte Doyle was adopted by a killer couple at the Continental Hotel, and then trained Charlotte, who was only six years old at the time, as a killer.


    The training of the killer couple is very perverted, especially for such a picked child, it is very vicious.


    If it weren''t for the golden finger that has been loaded in his mind, UU reading as the driving force for him to persevere, may have died in the process of cultivation.


    During this period, his hands were covered with blood when he was young.


    If it is a child who knows nothing, he may not feel any discomfort in his heart when he is raised, but become a real killer, and from the land of China, a person full of kindness in his heart, such a life has destroyed His three views have reshaped his life.


    It wasn''t that he never tried to escape back then, but unfortunately, his young body and his golden fingers that had never awakened made his only attempt to fail, and he received a severe punishment.


    He hasn''t been trying to escape since then, life is like rape, if that doesn''t change him, choose to enjoy him.


    In this way, under the training of the killer couple, he grew rapidly and mastered all kinds of killing skills, such as disguising, fighting, tracking and anti-tracking, marksmanship, and even physical chemistry related to assassination.


    As for the so-called compulsory education, middle school, high school, and university are completely far away from him, and he has never had the slightest contact. After all, he is not the guy who loves to drink bourbon.


    Of course, the basic education that should be there is not much at all.


    After all, as a professional killer, he knows more than a student who takes the college entrance examination, but the content of the knowledge is different.


    Under the training of the killer couple, on the 18th birthday, Charlotte Doyle awakened her golden finger, and the **** Naruto was officially loaded.


    Also in the same year, he completed his killer graduation, and his name Charlotte Doyle is from his adoptive parents'' surname.


    ������������

 Chapter 508： bless

    Popular recommendation:


    Hearing Charlotte asking where Tsunade got so much money, a strange look appeared on Yamato''s face.


    "According to my innocence, part of it is Master Tsunade''s salary, and the rest is provided by Secretary Ginny and Master Orochimaru."


    "But these only take up half, and the remaining half seems to be provided by S.H.I.E.L.D."


    Hearing Yamato''s words, Charlotte''s expression also became weird. Half of it, doesn''t it mean that S.H.I.E.L.D. has provided nearly 150 million gambling funds to Tsunade, isn''t that the meat buns and dogs have no return?


    Then Charlotte thought for a while, and this is not necessarily. Maybe Tsunade left after losing the front foot, and the S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "Apart from Tsunade, are there any strangers around other ninjas deliberately approaching?"


    After thinking about it for a while, Yamato replied, "When everyone is going out, people will try to make contact as long as it takes a long time. Except that Naruto has no precautions, everyone does not have too much contact."


    "According to my investigation, most of these contacts are related to S.H.I.E.L.D."


    Hearing Yamato say this, Charlotte also knew that S.H.I.E.L.D. couldn''t keep so many ninjas out of contact, and not only S.H.I.E.L.D. was interested in ninjas, but everyone was also interested in this world.


    However, except for Naruto, other ninjas will not have too much contact with ordinary people in this world. Even in Konoha, these ninjas will not have contact with ordinary people.


    Naruto is indeed a person who is easy to be contacted. Although he came to this world, his heart is still a child who longs to be recognized by everyone.


    And the people here will not hate him like the villagers of Konoha, but will compliment him because of his identity as a ninja.


    However, if these people want to turn against Naruto, I am afraid it is impossible.


    Charlotte on the ninja side only needs to pay a little attention. Although each ninja has his own personality and behavioral habits, the problem is not a big problem. After all, the recruited ninjas don''t have to worry about loyalty.


    On the contrary, it was his secretary, Ginny, who needed to pay attention to safety issues.


    "I''ll give you a task to protect Ginny secretly."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte."


    It was Charlotte who sighed in her heart. As her own logistics manager, although Ginny had injected a physique enhancer to improve her own strength, she was no longer afraid of ordinary enemies, but if the other party had no intentions, they could still catch her. of.


    After all, in the legend of the night, Serena and Michael who evolved to the end were caught and even nearly killed many times. With Ginny''s strength, there is still a certain degree of danger.


    With Yamato''s protection, he can also rest assured that Ginny is outside, and he doesn''t have to worry about her comfort. After all, with Yamato''s strength, in the Marvel Universe at this time, the security is still relatively high.


    Yamato, who received the order, used a teleportation technique and disappeared into the conference room.


    Looking at the empty conference room again, Charlotte looked at the time. It was only nine in the morning, and it was still early for trading at 2 p.m.


    Taking advantage of this time, Charlotte was about to contact Temari and let her return to the room so that the Ninja card could be merged.


    Then Charlotte got in touch with Temari on the issue of participating in the SHIELD 084 item transaction, and asked the other party to return to her room.


    But Charlotte knew that S.H.I.E.L.D. must have been eavesdropping on their communication equipment, especially the office and puppet shop landlines.


    After Temari returned to the room by himself and closed the curtains, Charlotte entered the system space directly, and removed Temari''s Ninka from the battle position.


    With Charlotte''s operation, Temari in the room disappeared in an instant without a trace.


    Charlotte took out C Ninja Dori Temari and C Ninja Temari, the two Ninja cards together, and a system prompt immediately came to her ears.


    Ding �� Whether to carry out the fusion of Ninja Dori Temari and Temarin Ka.


    Yes!


    Following Charlotte''s choice, two ninja cards flew out of the ninja card column, came to the sky, and began to spin at high speed. After a flash of brilliance, the two merged into one into one ninja card.


    Charlotte looked at the fused Ninka.


    C Ninja: Kam Dori Temari (melt) Star: 2 stars.


    Taking a look at the skill bar, it became a 6 skill, which strengthened the ninjutsu ability.


    After confirming the fusion of the ninja cards, Charlotte placed the fused ninja cards on the battle bar again.


    Ding �� Please choose C Ninja Dori Temari (melt), with a prominent position.


    A: Within three meters of Charlotte Doyle.


    B: Immediately visible.


    C: Last position before recall.


    Looking at the three positions provided by the system, Charlotte''s directly chose C.


    Following Charlotte''s choice, Temari, who had disappeared in the room before, reappeared in the room.


    At this moment, Temari in the room opened her eyes and felt her own change, only to see her exclaimed:


    "This, how is this possible, my chakra has doubled."


    But it is C Ninja Dori Temari and C Ninja Temari, both belong to the Konoha Chunin exam period, UU reading www.uukanshu. During this time period, the strengths of the two were very similar. With the fusion of the two, Chakra doubled directly.


    Temari waved her fist and looked excited. After the fusion, she not only recovered a lot of ninjutsu, but also improved a lot.


    Temari thought of the previous phone call from Lord Charlotte, knowing that the reason for all this was from Lord Charlotte, and secretly said in his heart: "Praise Lord Charlotte."


    On the other hand, Charlotte, after dealing with Temari, thought that since she was back on Earth, she might as well try her luck and recruit ninjas.


    Letting Wuyin arrive at an early date can also increase his strength.


    Taking a look at her own ninja recruitment scrolls, there were only 5 at this time. Charlotte then spent 2520 gold coins to buy 15 recruitment scrolls, making up 20 copies.


    After the scroll was purchased, Charlotte withdrew from the system space and returned to her body.


    But seeing Charlotte found a few lucky spells from Merlin''s magic, she immediately cast it, blessed herself, and applied a lucky buff.


    After casting the magic, Charlotte didn''t waste Merlin and Gu Yi''s wool this time, but thought about one thing. If she could eventually become a multiverse-level elder, she might as well bless herself.


    Such as consuming future own wool?


    Thinking of this possibility, Charlotte immediately began to act.


    "The **** of ninjas who do not belong to this age;"


    "Supreme Merlin who rules magic;"


    "Charlotte Doyle, the God of Otsutsuki across the stars;"


    "I pray for your gaze;"


    "I pray to you for good luck;"


    ������������

 Chapter 509： Big Bang

    Popular recommendation:


    Because she was the one who blessed herself, Charlotte didn''t prepare anything to please her.


    Speaking of items that can please you, should you place some rechargeable items such as energy blocks, ice crystals, and the heart of the earth to deepen the sense of ritual.


    Charlotte thought about it and thought she could try it.


    As the ceremony ended, no words appeared in front of Charlotte, and no sound appeared in her ears, but she also felt a sense of blessing, and immediately entered the system space without delay.


    After entering the system space, Charlotte immediately came to the recruitment interface.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The vortex logo of a country of vortices appeared in front of her eyes, with a peculiar light, and after a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Haruno Sakura Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 mute fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 blue fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Naruto Vortex!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke 1 piece!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 Matekai Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Hinata Fireworks Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 1 Terumi Mei shard!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 5 Terumi Mei fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 4 pieces of Yuhi Red Shards!


    After the recruitment was over, Charlotte took a look at her recruitment results and found that at least one Terumi Mei shard had exploded, and 6 of them had exploded.


    Looking at the results of her recruitment, the corners of Charlotte''s mouth twitched slightly. The effect of this wave of blessings on her felt better than she had imagined, but she didn''t know how long this luck would last.


    After reading all the information, Charlotte knew that this recruitment did not make up enough pieces for any ninja.


    I counted the ten recruits this time, and obtained 23 fragments, which can be said to be a good amount.


    Among them, there are 10 A ninja fragments, 5 B ninja fragments, and 8 C ninja fragments. The distribution of the entire number of fragments can be said to be quite good, and all of them hit the B ninja and A ninja.


    And the number of fragments of the Hyuga Spark has reached 9, and only one fragment can be used to recruit a Hinata clansman again, and his own white eyes can be strengthened again by one point.


    The white eye is different from the writing wheel eye. He just integrates a few more, and it only strengthens the child''s power, so that he can use the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and various abilities arbitrarily, but the continuous superposition of the white eye can be used without Before Shiren appeared, his white eyes could be piled up to the point of Tenseigan.


    Charlotte was envious of the strength of that sword to slash the moon. After all, at this time, her own strength did not have the ability to slash the moon with a single move.


    With all the fragments in her pocket, Charlotte felt her luck and couldn''t waste time in another wave of ten consecutive recruits.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The vortex logo of the country of vortex appeared in front of him again, with a peculiar light, and after a flash of brilliance, the recruitment result also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 Sarutobi Asma Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Hinata Fireworks Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 piece of Qiu Dao Dingji fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Haruno Sakura Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 5 Terumi Mei fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke 1 piece!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 4 white fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 Matekai Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 Sarutobi Asma Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 1 Terumi Mei shard!


    With the end of the recruitment, Charlotte''s eyes widened, but the result was better than the last ten companies. Terumi Mei''s shards exploded again, reaching 21 shards. more than half.


    Sarutobi Asma has increased by 8, reaching 26, which is not far from the successful recruitment, not to mention Matekai, one step closer again.


    At the same time, Hyuga Hana, who had just been thinking about it, also met the recruitment standards. Charlotte has no hobbies for this younger sister of Hinata Hinata. He is too young and doesn''t smelt copper, but with further improvement, he is still very glad to see.


    After reading all the information, except for Hinata Hana, the other ninjas did not meet the recruitment standards. Shiro has 29 pieces, and there is still a certain gap. As for Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke, there are only 11 pieces. Fragment, there is still a long way to go before the successful recruitment.


    Counting the recruitment of the ten companies this time, 27 fragments were obtained, which can be said to be a huge number. It can be said that so many fragments are rare in the ten companies.


    Among them, there are 18 A ninja fragments, 5 B ninja fragments, and 4 C ninja fragments. It can be said that this one gave Charlotte a taste of what a European emperor is.


    He even guessed that if he chose not to get limited ninja shards, but instead to get ninjas, he would even be able to achieve the same result as recruiting Hidean, directly out of the whole card of Matekai or Sarutobi Asma.


    However, the recruitment has ended He has no ability to go back in time, so he can only accept the current result, and he likes this result very much.


    With all the pieces in his pocket, Charlotte felt her luck and found that at the end of the second ten consecutive recruiting sessions, he no longer had the feeling of being blessed, and it seemed that the effect of his blessing had subsided.


    As for why the blessing effect is so short, he speculates that it may be because of the distance, time, and the relationship between the multiverse.


    Although the time limit is short, the effect is very good, so Charlotte decided to bless herself in advance in the future ninja recruitment and opening treasure chests.


    The blessing has ended, and Charlotte did not continue recruiting, and directly exited the ninja recruiting interface. He did not have the idea of ??trying his luck at this time.


    Click on the ninja column, and the avatar of Hyuga Hana has already lit up.


    Looking at Hinata Hana marked with a red dot, Charlotte opened the other party''s avatar.


    C Shinobi: Hinata Hana, Fragment 10/10, whether to recruit.


    Although Charlotte did not play at this time, she clicked recruit without any hesitation.


    Ninjas can be recruited first to enhance their strength. As for when they will show up, they will wait for him to have a spare position.


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting one star C Ninja, Hinata Hana.


    The next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, and she saw Hinata Hana jumping with Kunai in hand, her hair fluttering, as if making an attacking gesture.


    Looking at the Hinata Hana in front of her, Charlotte found that there was no ninja forehead on the other''s head. This was a Hinata clan who had not yet become an official ninja.


    ������������

 Chapter 510： Hyuga Fireworks

    Popular recommendation:


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting the new ninja C Ninja: Hinata Hana.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Hinata Hana: C-Class Ninja


    Star: one star


    Basic attack: Hyuga Ryurou Fist!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Huahuoliu �� Huitian, Bagua Lianzhang, Huahuoliu �� Bagua Thirty-two Palms.


    Hanahuyu �� Huitian: Through his own rapid rotation, he releases chakra from the acupuncture points of his body, wrapping himself up, and attacking the enemies around him, but Hinata Hana has not fully practiced this ninjutsu. (Note: Hyuga Fireworks can move by themselves during the release period.)


    Looking at this skill, the corner of Charlotte''s mouth twitched, and it was alright before she practiced, and then continued to look back.


    Bagua Lianzhang: Launch a rapid attack to the front. If it hits the enemy, it will use soft fists to carry out continuous acupoint strikes, and then knock the enemy into the air.


    Huahuoliu �� Bagua Thirty-two Palms: Hyuga Spark puts himself in the gossip, and hits thirty-two palms in a short period of time, and the last blow of the Eight Diagrams Breaks the Mountain to knock the enemy flying. (Father, please watch carefully!)


    Looking at the three skills of Hinata Hana, Charlotte is a little surprised. In this, Hana has gone out of her own genre. Is this not a joke?


    However, Hyuga Spark''s profound skills are indeed much stronger than those in the original Naruto. After all, Bagua and Mountain Breaking are in the original, but the ninjutsu that Hyuga Neji learned only after three years of Chunin exams can be used. It is said that Hinata Hana has been strengthened a lot.


    Click to receive the ninja, Charlotte''s chakra volume increased by 1 card again, reaching 135 card chakra volume. At the same time, she felt that her white-eyed child power was strengthened again, but there was no specific change.


    As for the evolutionary direction of Baiyan, Charlotte knows that there are three kinds.


    first clear eye


    A kind of child art unique to whirlpool bloggers, the ability to clear eyes is the same as that of ordinary white eyes, but the things that ordinary white eyes see are black and white, while the clear eyes are colored. Moreover, it has a field of vision far beyond ordinary white eyes, and can also see special chakras and time-space coordinates.


    Second Tenseiros


    An ultimate child technique that can only be opened by combining the chakras of the Otsutsuki clan and the white eyes of the Hinata clan, it has the power to destroy and create the world. It has a very strong attack power, and its status is the same as that of the six-path sage''s reincarnation eye, which is called "the eye of power".


    Owner: Toto Otsutsuki


    The third eye of reincarnation


    In the biography of Boren, the Otsutsuki Mokura style can switch the binocular white eyes to blue reincarnation eyes, indicating that white eyes can directly evolve into reincarnation eyes, but the specific evolution method is unknown. The eye of reincarnation has many functions, so it is called the "eye of skill".


    Owner: Otsutsuki Kiura-style


    These three kinds of child techniques are all related to the white eye. According to Charlotte''s understanding, the evolution of the pure eye and the Tenseigan can be achieved as long as the white eye is swallowed up enough. As for how the white eye opens the reincarnation eye, Charlotte is not clear. .


    Charlotte''s expectations are still relatively high for her own opening of Tenseigan through her ever-increasing white eyes. After all, there are various versions of Hyuga Neji, Hyuga Hana, and Hyuga Hinata that can be recruited. Among them, Hinata Hinata''s white-eyed purity And extra high.


    As for directly recruiting Toto Otsutsuki, although Charlotte has hope, but not much hope, now he has not even shown a single S-rank ninja, let alone those super S-rank Totoki Otsutsuki, Liudao Obito, Liudaoban , Kaguya Otsutsuki and other powerful characters.


    No longer thinking about these six-level powerhouses, Charlotte began to check her own information.


    Age: 22


    Occupation: Ninja


    Title: Supreme Merlin, God of Ninjas.


    VIP level: 10


    Attributes: Fire, Thunder, Earth, Wind, Water, Yin, Yang


    Bloodstains: Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, white eye, wooden escape (disabled), immortal body (pseudo), corpse veins, burning escape, immortal body


    Chakra: 135 (cards)


    Secret Scroll: Ninjutsu �� Royal LV2, Ninjutsu �� Fury LV1, Ninjutsu �� Shuriken LV1, Earth Dun �� Earth Movement LV1, Thunder Dun �� Lightning Shock LV1, Palm Immortal Jutsu �� Living LV1, Wind Dun �� Chopping Wave LV1, Water Escape �� Water Rush LV1, Thunder Escape �� Ground Walk LV1, Fire Escape �� Ghost Lantern LV1, Earth Escape �� Falling Rock LV1, Earth Escape �� Earth Pillar Burst LV1, Earth Escape �� Earth Flow Gun LV1, Water Escape �� Shui Yi Na original LV1.


    Owning ninjas: Uchiha Zuosuke Rong (Sharingan Uchiha Zuosuke, unopened eyes, cursed state), Uno Yin Luka, Li Luoke Rong (Dumen Li), Mute, Naruto whirlpool (Ninja students, C forbearance vortex Naruto, one tail state), Konoha Sannin - Tsunade, Konoha Sannin - Orochimaru, Hinata Neji, Hinata Hinata, Oil Girl Shino, Shippuden - Tiantian,


    Haruno Sakura, Anbu Hatake Kakashi Rong (Juvenile Hatake Kakashi), Anbu Uchiha Itachi (Xiaozhi Suzaku Uchiha Itachi), Juvenile Uchiha Obito, Anbe Yamato, Nara Shikamaru, Yuhi Red, Inuzuka Tooth


    Kamadoli - Temari Rong (C Ninja Temari), Kankuro, Gaara, Ye Cang, Feiduan, Junmalu, Tayuya, Jirofang, Zuojinyoujin, Guitongwan, Pharmacist pocket.


    Possess skills: (There are too many ninjutsu, and a chapter will be devoted to listing skills for free).


    Reputation: 34370


    Copper coins: 601.35W


    Gold coins: 25196 pieces


    Ninja Recruitment Scroll: 0


    Ninjutsu scrolls: 54


    Normal Chest: 56


    Treasure Chest: 0


    Ninja: 5650


    Reincarnation Stone: 24710


    Psychic Beasts: Ninja Dog Army (full level), Blue Snake (full level), Toad Ji (full level), Slug (full level), Ninja Turtle (full level), One-tailed Shou Crane (full level), Itachi (Level 0)


    Artifact: Inactive


    Equipment: Shangninkuwu, Shangnin forehead protector, Shangnin vest, Shangnin manual, Shangnin necklace, Shangnin ring Magic equipment: Merlin staff (sword in stone), Merlin robe, magic Get stuck!


    Looking at her information, Charlotte''s eyes fell on three places, that is, the artifact, the Ninja Jade and the Reincarnation Stone.


    The artifact function has not been activated. His forbearance jade and reincarnation stone have been useless, so they have been accumulated. Normally, with the improvement of his strength, the artifact function will be opened normally, but so far there has been no movement.


    Even on his way to increase the VIP level, he did not activate the artifact. Could it be because the VIP level is not high enough, or because the activation of the artifact requires specific recharge items.


    Or recharge with the artifact of the Marvel world to open the artifact of the ninja world?


    But Charlotte pondered for a while. Could it be possible to use Infinity Stones or something like Thor''s Hammer or Storm Axe?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Charlotte didn''t come up with a result, but after the Battle of New York, he could try whether the Cosmic Cube could turn on the artifact function for him, or in other words, it could only be turned on at a higher VIP level.


    Finally, after taking a look at the Ninja Jade and Reincarnation Stone she had saved, Charlotte directly exited the system space. As for Hyuga Hana, there is no gold coins to open the battle position for the time being, so let this little girl stay in the ninja column for a while.


    ������������

 Chapter 511： Charlotte and Tsunade

    Popular recommendation:


    Charlotte''s will returned from the system space, glanced at the empty conference room, and prepared to leave.


    This time he left the earth for half a month, and he entrusted everything to Tsunade. Now he is back for a short time, but he wants to see how Tsunade is doing.


    By the way, he had to tell Tsunade a few words, and he was really afraid that when he continued to leave, Tsunade would be able to lose him and go bankrupt.


    He once suspected that the wealth of the Senju clan was what made Tsunade lose in the end.


    Just as she walked out of the door of the conference room, Charlotte saw Tsunade standing at the door.


    Tsunade leaned his back against the wall, lowered his head and said, "You''re back."


    Charlotte walked over, stood in front of Tsunade, looked at the person in front of her, and said in a gentle voice: "I will come back temporarily to deal with some things. If there are no accidents, I will return to Jotunheim tomorrow."


    "The task over there has not been completed, and it will take a long time."


    Tsunade raised his head and looked at the man in front of him. After a second of silence, he said, "Is the war not over yet?"


    "How about I go there together before time, so that the war can end as soon as possible."


    Looking at Tsunade''s serious expression, Charlotte knew that she was not joking and really wanted to help herself, so she also said in a gentle voice:


    "Don''t worry, the counterinsurgency in Jotunheim is over, it''s just me and Thor waiting for Asgard''s army to come and take over there."


    Hearing Charlotte say this, Tsunade nodded and knew that the war over there should be temporarily over.


    "Let''s talk while walking. I heard that you lost a lot during my absence. Do you still have money in your hand?"


    Charlotte did not stop at the door of the conference room, but walked downstairs.


    Hearing about the loss, Tsunade was embarrassed for a moment. He didn''t expect that when he came to this world, his gambling luck was still the same. During this time, not only did he not win, but he lost a huge amount of 300 million US dollars.


    Tsunade followed Charlotte''s side. She didn''t know where Charlotte was going, so she walked with her.


    "I thought luck would be better, but I didn''t expect to lose everything."


    Charlotte smiled, secretly thinking that it was normal to lose. If Tsunade won the money, he would worry about whether there would be a shocking crisis in his rebellion this time.


    "Your luck, it would be strange if you could win money. I thought you were used to losing all the time."


    Tsunade said a little unhappily: "How could I get used to it, I often won when I was young."


    The corner of Charlotte''s mouth twitched, and the only one who won after an hour was Tsunade, there was only another Senshou Hashima with worse gambling luck.


    Charlotte glanced at Tsunade and said, "Is that your grandfather?"


    Tsunade was a little surprised that Charlotte knew about this, but nodded and said, "Yes."


    Then thinking of Charlotte''s ability to bring ninjas from various time periods, she opened her eyes to look at each other, and said, "Will you bring the first grandfather, the second grandfather and the others too?"


    "Not one day like last time, but one that is truly resurrected in this world like us."


    Charlotte stopped, turned to look at Tsunade, and said seriously, "Tsunade, don''t worry, whether it''s Senju Hasuma or Sensu Tobirama, I''ll bring it here."


    While speaking, Charlotte stretched out her palm and touched Tsunade''s blond hair, and quickly retracted her palm.


    "But it takes time. It''s not a simple matter to bring your eldest grandfather and second grandfather here. After all, their strength must be even stronger."


    Tsunade blushed at Charlotte''s sudden move and lowered her head. Seeing Charlotte continuing to walk downstairs, she immediately followed her pace.


    "It''s okay, as long as they can come, I''m very happy. It doesn''t matter if they are later. After all, they have left me for many years."


    And Charlotte saw that Tsunade didn''t make any drastic reaction, and she was also happy. This is a good phenomenon. He didn''t want to be beaten like that unfortunate Jiraiya, although the current Tsunade is no longer own opponent.


    Soon Charlotte brought Tsunade to the dining area, but for the past half month, Charlotte had been eating the stock in the storage space. He was going to eat some freshly-made food at his home base. Pack your own storage space for food and extra wine.


    This guy, Sol, likes the drinks of the earth a bit, but he doesn''t know if he will let the Fat Thor appear in front of everyone in advance.


    In a year''s time, the rebellion has to be suppressed, and it should not lead to the birth of the Fat Thor.


    Charlotte and Tsunade came to the dining area and chose a seat to sit down.


    "Tsunade, let''s have some more food together?"


    "OK!"


    As the two were seated, the service staff in the dining area immediately came over with the menu.


    "Lord Charlotte, Lord Tsunade, this is the menu what you need to eat."


    Charlotte and Tsunade each ordered some dishes as food for this time.


    After Charlotte explained what she wanted to eat in the morning, she said to the waiter:


    "According to this menu, UU Reading will make 30 servings of all the dishes above, and I will take them away later."


    "Prepare 10 cases of whisky, and 50 pieces of BudLight''s Lost Coast Beer to take with you."


    After hearing Charlotte''s order, the service staff recorded it and started to prepare. It can be known that the kitchen will be very busy today.


    As breakfast was served, Charlotte and Tsunade chatted while eating, and talked about their experiences in Jotunheim.


    the other side.


    Kakashi brought Obito to his room, and the two sat on the sofa chatting.


    "Kakashi, is my writing wheel still in your eyes?"


    Kakashi lifted the forehead guard on his eyes, revealing his own writing wheel eye. Unlike Obito at this time, Kakashi''s writing wheel eye from Obito has reached the Three gouyu.


    Looking at Kakashi''s three-goose jade writing wheel eye, Obito said in surprise: "God, Kakashi, your writing wheel eye has evolved into a three-goose jade, which is incredible."


    "It surpassed my double hook jade, is this really my eyes?"


    During the speech, Uchiha Obito opened his own double hook jade writing wheel eye, three writing wheel eyes appeared in the room, and their masters were all Uchiha Obito.


    Kakashi looked at his companion, and said, "This is your eye, but I don''t know why he evolved into Sangouyu."


    Obito stood up and stared at Kakashi''s eyes for a while, then sat down and said easily: "You can always have this writing wheel, which means that the clan has not recycled this writing wheel."


    "so good!"


    ������������

 Chapter 512： Obito and Kakashi

    Popular recommendation:


    Looking at Obito''s relaxed appearance, Kakashi couldn''t see his expression with the mask on, but he said in a low voice: "At that time, the teacher communicated with the Uchiha clan and kept your Shaker Eye for me. "


    Hearing Kakashi say this, Obito looked at the other party, but felt that Kakashi was dead.


    "Kakashi, what happened to me in the end, did a ninja like me who sacrificed for the mission get any title?"


    When asked this question, Obito seemed very excited, and he was very interested in what happened after his death.


    Kakashi looked at the familiar friend in front of him, and the haze in his heart was dispelled a lot. Sure enough, Lord Charlotte''s strength is sky-high, and the ninja who died like Obito and lost his eyes and half of his body can also be brought here intact.


    After sighing in the heart of Lord Charlotte''s power, Kakashi answered Obito''s question:


    "You were named the ''Hero of Konoha'' after the war."


    Hearing that he was named Konoha Hero, Uchiha Obito jumped up from the sofa excitedly, stretched out his thumb, pointed at himself and shouted happily: "Hahaha, this uncle has been named Konoha Hero."


    "Sure enough, a person like me who will become Hokage in the future, even if he falls, he will have a title of his own and become a hero of the village."


    Looking at the stinky Obito in front of him, a figure appeared in Kakashi''s mind. That person was none other than Naruto Uzumaki, one of his students.


    Kakashi suddenly felt that Obito and Naruto had similar personalities. They were both full of energy, and they were full of surprises when they did things.


    After Obito was excited, he suddenly seemed to think of something, and the excited look disappeared in an instant, and then he glanced at Kakashi, hesitating to say anything, and then he wanted to.


    But Obito didn''t hold back in the end. Before he was about to suffocate himself, he finally said in a low voice, "Kakashi, are you and Rin together again?"


    But Obito thought about whether Lin had been with Kakashi after all these years of his death.


    After all, Lin and him have a good relationship with Kakashi, and in his eyes Kakashi is his best friend, but also his rival in love.


    Before he died, he also asked Kakashi to take good care of Lin. Isn''t it because the two have been together over the years.


    And when Kakashi heard Obito mention Rin, his heart seemed to be pinched so hard that it made his breath hurt.


    At this time, a picture appeared in Kakashi''s mind. He was holding Chidori and Lin slammed into his picture. At this moment, his body exuded sadness and death.


    Just as the picture dissipated, the figure of a man appeared in Kakashi''s mind. This man was none other than Charlotte Doyle.


    With the ability of an adult, there must be no problem in bringing Lin to this world and resurrecting her.


    At this moment, the haze on Kakashi dissipated a lot, and then said in a hoarse voice: "No, we are all single."


    Hearing that the two were not together, Obito was a little strange about Kakashi''s state, but he was overwhelmed by greater joy. At this time, he thought that it was all Rin, as long as Kakashi was not with Rin, Doesn''t it mean that if Lord Charlotte also brings Lin to this world, doesn''t it mean that he still has a chance.


    Thinking of this, Obito had already begun to fantasize about the days when he and Lin were together.


    Just when Obito was fantasizing, there was a sudden knock on the door. Kakashi himself didn''t want to continue talking about Lin''s affairs with Obito, and immediately got up and opened the door.


    As Kakashi opened the door, he saw that it was none other than Sasuke Uchiha, one of his students.


    Zuo Help saw the door was opened, and immediately said, "Mr. Kakashi!"


    Kakashi looked at Zuosuke and immediately understood. The purpose of the other party''s coming, he said directly: "Are you here to see Uchiha Obito?"


    Zuozhu nodded: "I heard that Lord Charlotte brought a Uchiha clan this time, I want to come and have a look."


    Kakashi moved away from himself, and the situation in the room was reflected in Zuo Suke''s eyes.


    "He''s in there, come in."


    "Trouble Kakashi-sensei."


    Uchiha Zuosuke entered the room and looked at the person in front of him, just a clan who looked about the same age as himself. The other party was wearing goggles and the Uchiha clan fan was printed on the back of his clothes.


    Zuosuke walked in front of Obito, stretched out his palm and said, "I''m Zuosuke Uchiha."


    Seeing the boy in front of him, Obito quickly shook hands and said, "Hello, I''m Uchiha Obito."


    Looking at the boy in front of him, Obito said excitedly after letting go: "Are there many ninjas from our Uchiha clan?"


    Uchiha Zuosuke shook his head, and then said, "The members of the Uchiha clan are not many, and you have a total of three ninjas."


    "But here, it can be said to be the most numerous clan at present."


    But Zuosuke''s words are not wrong, only 2 people from Hinata came, and only 1 person from Chishou, which can be said to be the largest family.


    Then Zuosuke and Obito started talking, while Kakashi sat on the side and said a word or two from time to time.


    Soon it was noon.


    Kaka asked Zuo to take Obito first, let him know the intelligence information of this world, and let the two leave their room.


    After receiving the message from S.H.I.E.L.D., Kakashi got the address of the transaction.


    After getting the address, Kakashi walked in the direction of Lord Charlotte for the first time.


    It was Charlotte who chatted with Tsunade all morning in the dining area. Because they had to trade at 2 o''clock, the two didn''t drink, but they chatted very happily.


    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Marvel Cinematic Universe, Unholy Timeline.


    Continental Hotel, top floor.


    "BOSS, there is a new assassination mission, two million dollars, would you consider it?"


    A blond woman with a hot body, dressed in a professional dress and dressed as a secretary, stood in front of Charlotte Doyle and said calmly.


    "Oh, two million dollars, that''s not a low price."


    "Let''s talk about the specific information of the mission first, and then I will consider whether to accept this mission worth 2 million US dollars."


    "You know me, I''m picky about the target of the mission. Is the target a black man?"


    Sitting by the windowsill, Charlotte held a square glass with whiskey in her hand, and slowly moved her eyes away from the view outside the window, and turned her eyes to Ginny who was talking.


    "Not black???"


    "Charlotte, you''ve become a black killer now. Now some African-American killers in the mainland hotel have a lot of opinions on you."


    ������������

 Chapter 513： Eighty-Four Items Fair

    Popular recommendation:


    S.H.I.E.L.D. has a temporary base in the Bronx, New York.


    Around the factory building of the base were SHIELD agents who were fully armed and on alert.


    At this time, it was already 2 o''clock in the afternoon, and there was a square table in the room.


    As the organizer of this transaction, Agent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D. is at the main seat of the square table, with the pharmacist pocket and Hawkeye Patton standing behind him.


    On the left side of the square table sat Junmarou, and behind him stood Tayuya and Kidoumaru.


    On the opposite side of Junma Lu, sat the representative of Sandyin Village, Ye Cang, and behind him stood Kankuro and Temari. As for Gaara, he was left to take care of the house.


    On the opposite side of Coulson, is Charlotte Doyle, who is sitting on behalf of Konoha Ninja Village, and John Wick and Kakashi Hatake are standing.


    Coulson looked at Charlotte''s deal with a killer, and was a little curious.


    But it''s not unacceptable to think that the other party seems to be Charlotte''s driver now, after all, Charlotte also started out as a killer.


    At this time, Coulson said: "Since the personnel have arrived, let''s start this transaction."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. has prepared the corresponding 084 items. I wonder what you are going to offer as a deal this time?"


    As Coulson spoke, he looked at the three representatives.


    Charlotte did not speak at this time, but Junmalu, the voice of Yin Nin Village, said in a cold voice: "Let''s take a look at your so-called 084 item, if the item is what we need, it will definitely give you satisfaction. s things."


    "If it''s just some useless clutter, there''s no point in this deal going forward."


    Hearing Junma Lu say this, Ye Cang also smiled and said, "We have brought what you need, but I''m not sure what your items are."


    "Agent Coulson, let''s take a look at your 084 item first."


    Charlotte also smiled: "Agent Coulson, since everyone wants to see the 084 items, why don''t you first determine what your items are."


    Hearing what the three-way ninja said, Coulson did not refuse, but said with a smile: "Since everyone wants to see what the 084 items are, in that case, let''s look at the things first."


    "Barton, since everyone wants to see it, let''s see it first."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Barton walked out from behind Coulson, came to the tarpaulin on the side, and removed the tarpaulin above, revealing the 9 boxes below.


    I saw that these boxes were engraved with the words 084 items.


    Looking at the 9 boxes in front of them, everyone showed interest, not knowing what these items of SHIELD were.


    At this time, Charlotte was also thinking about what the 084 items in these boxes were.


    After all, in his memory, although there are a lot of 084 items marked in S.H.I.E.L.D., not many are revealed, and more of them exist with some code names.


    For example, Thor''s Hammer was rated as item 084, and the obelisk of the Inhumans, the Gravity Man, and even a document, a person, were all marked as item 084.


    For example, the alien weapons after the New York War, and the remnants of Hydra are all 084 items.


    Just as Charlotte was thinking, Barton opened the first box, revealing the contents inside.


    The box contained nothing but a stone.


    At this time, Coulson said, "This thing is called the Ankara Holy Stone."


    "Don''t look at it as just an ordinary stone, it can emit a magical light, it will generate magical power, and it will also plunge the surrounding into a sea of ??fire."


    "This is an artifact stone, which was marked as a 084 item by S.H.I.E.L.D. In order to recover it, S.H.I.E.L.D. paid a lot of money."


    Listening to Coulson''s introduction, Charlotte also recalled what this thing was, and said, "There should be more than one thing."


    Coulson glanced at Charlotte in surprise, then nodded, and continued: "Yes, more than one, there are five Ankara Sacred Stones in total."


    "Three giants together can emit a fantastic light, and five together will cause a fire around them."


    "It is said that the person who gathers it will be able to gain powerful power by performing a special sacrifice."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. has stored 5 Ankara holy stones in different places for this purpose, and brought one over this time."


    "I think this magical item should be able to arouse your interest."


    Listening to Coulson''s explanation, Charlotte knew that it seemed that the contents of Raiders of the Lost Ark should have been received by S.H.I.E.L.D. What kind of items should be included in the S.H.I.E.L.D. warehouse.


    At this time Charlotte hadn''t spoken yet, Ye Cang on the side glanced at the stone, but did not perceive anything, but looked at Coulson and said: "Since this item is so magical, why don''t you use it to create your own powerful warrior?"


    Hearing Ye Cang''s words, UU read www. uukanshu.com A memory emerged in Coulson''s mind, but it was on an isolated island where a group of agents selected by S.H.I.E.L.D. participated in the Ankara Holy Stone experiment.


    But under the five holy stones, these agents did not endow the powerful ability to destroy the world, but all died in a sea of ??fire that suddenly appeared.


    After the S.H.I.E.L.D. lost a large number of agents, the ability of the Ankara Holy Stone was falsified and considered nonsense. The powerful ability given to people was regarded as a rumor, the experiment was cancelled, and the Ankara Holy Stone was sealed in various bases. among.


    Thinking of the memory in his mind, Coulson didn''t have the slightest apology on his face, but said with some regret: "We have lost the right way to sacrifice it, so we can''t use it to give warriors powerful power."


    "But the light emitted, and the sea of ??fire that suddenly appeared, prove that this thing is not simple."


    Later, Coulson released a video to prove his remarks, saying that he did not just pick up a stone and make up the number.


    Seeing Coulson''s explanation, everyone nodded and became interested in this stone, but not much.


    But it was Shayin and Yinin who were a little interested in this thing, but there was only one thing, but they were not very interested. As for the ability to bring flames to the surroundings, they even disliked it.


    Who wouldn''t set fire, unless it was a special flame, or it was a C-level ninjutsu thing, but I didn''t know if this thing was something that Lord Charlotte needed.


    At this time, Charlotte was guessing that this item should be able to be used by the system to recharge. Although he didn''t feel it, he was sure of it.


    ������������

 Chapter 514： trade start

    After seeing Coulson introduce the 084 item in the first box, Patton opened the second box.


    The second box contains an item that looks like a technology side, a prototype sphere in the shape of a machine.


    Looking at this thing, everyone frowned slightly, but they didn''t see what it was.


    At this time, Coulson explained: "This is the Hydra, an organization that once wanted to destroy the world on Earth. The items they developed are said to be things that can be driven by the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube."


    "But because of historical issues, we lost how it was used."


    "But you are interested in the energy blocks produced by the universe Rubik''s Cube, and you must have a lot of interest in this item, so you brought it with you."


    Hearing Coulson say this, everyone nodded and didn''t say much, but looked at Barton and asked him to continue unpacking.


    Under Coulson''s nod, Patton opened the third box.


    This box contains nothing but a skull. This skull is not the same as ordinary skulls. First of all, his appearance is somewhat different from the current human skull, and it does not look like a modern human. The skull, and the other is that this skull is made of crystal.


    It gives the impression that this is not a real skull, but a man-made art.


    Charlotte looked at the crystal skull with some doubts in her heart. She didn''t know if it was the alien''s head from Indiana Jones, the Mayan crystal skull, or something else.


    After all, Charlotte knows many legends about crystal skulls, some artificially created fakes, alien skulls, Mayan treasures, and even three crystal skulls combined to get a small kind of world.


    For the thing in front of her, Charlotte didn''t know what it was until she touched it.


    Charlotte looked at Coulson and said, "Agent Coulson will not introduce us to this thing?"


    Coulson continued to explain: "This is the crystal skull, which is said to be the key to the Golden Kingdom."


    "This skull itself has a certain mysterious power, and it will absorb the surrounding iron objects."


    Speaking of this, Barton on the side cooperated and took out a small iron wrench. The moment he released the small wrench, the small wrench was adsorbed to the crystal skull, and then he experimented with nails.


    "But there are also rumors that if you find the Golden State with a crystal skull in hand, you can make your own wish, but it is unknown if it is true or not."


    "After all, we have obtained the crystal skull from S.H.I.E.L.D. for all these years, but haven''t found any golden country."


    "Maybe you outlanders can find treasure more easily."


    Coulson didn''t care about taking out this crystal skull, and neither he nor Director Nick Fury took the wish seriously.


    It was just regarded as the key to an ancient treasure, and I couldn''t find it myself, so I took it out and traded it to the other party, so that the other party could find it. The big deal is that the useful items in it will be acquired.


    If it''s just an ore like brass, it doesn''t need to be concerned.


    As for why the Golden Kingdom''s treasures are not gold but brass, but they are some of the treasures called the City of Gold that SHIELD has been exploring, and they are all brass when they are finally opened.


    After all, in ancient times, some times did treat brass as gold.


    After Coulson was over, Barton opened the six boxes behind, revealing the 084 items inside.


    Of these 084 items, there are some things that Coulson knows about its functions or properties and legends, but there are also some things that S.H.I.E.L.D. does not understand at all.


    Among the remaining 6 things, there are garma ray launchers, special ore, mirrors with living properties, ancient clocks, and a red stone.


    After introducing the 9 084 items brought by SHIELD, Coulson looked at everyone and said, "Everyone, this is the item that SHIELD brought out for trading. Everything is here."


    "As for the efficacy of the item that I haven''t seen, I have already told you what I know. As for the information that you don''t know, you need to explore it yourself after purchasing it."


    "I don''t know what you are going to come up with to trade."


    After speaking, Coulson looked at everyone, waiting for the three families to give him an answer.


    At this time, Kakashi, who was behind Charlotte, took out a scroll from the ninja bag and handed it to Charlotte.


    Charlotte opened the scroll, and what was written on it was the trade item she was going to provide.


    Physical Strengthening Agent: Strengthen physical fitness, improve strength, speed and reaction ability in all directions.


    Wax Bath: Non-fatal visceral casualties, return to normal overnight


    Medical Ninjutsu Relief Quota: 1


    Fuling Elixir: After drinking, it can make people very lucky within 12 hours. (Those who take it must be aware that drinking less occasionally can be effective, but an overdose can lead to dizziness, recklessness, and dangerous hubris, and too much can be highly toxic.)


    Compound Potion: Add something from the person you want to change (like hair or nails, but mostly hair), drink it, and within an hour you''ll be the person you''re looking for.


    Veritaserum: A potion that makes people confess the truth. Just three drops will reveal their inner secrets, but it is ineffective for mentally ill people.


    Ageing agent: Makes the person who drinks it grow up. The more you drink, the more you age.


    There are not many items above, there are only 7 items, these items are all selected by Kakashi according to the tradable items returned by Lord Charlotte, UU reading www.uukanshu. com is written on the scroll.


    These things are mainly focused on treatment, interrogation, etc. As for the direct increase of strength, only the physique enhancer.


    As for the age-enhancing agent being put on, it is also a consideration by Kakashi. After all, these ninjas who were summoned, if Lord Charlotte pulls them again for a different time, their bodies will also change accordingly. This year''s 13th Years old, and possibly turning into an adult ninja after a few months, also happens.


    With the age-enhancing agent, I gave the other party an explanation. This phenomenon is a problem of the agent, so don''t worry.


    Charlotte glanced at what was on it, there was nothing wrong, and put the scroll in front of Coulson.


    "Charlotte Office, regarding this 084 item trade fair, these are the trade items provided, you can take a look."


    Looking at the scroll on the table, Coulson picked it up and began to watch what trade items the other party offered.

 Chapter 515： Transaction 1

    Not much was written on the scroll, which was quickly read by Coulson.


    Seeing that there was a physique enhancer that I always wanted to buy before, but I didn''t buy it in Charlotte''s Office, and seeing this thing appear, Coulson''s heart must be sure that only by taking out new things can he be able to Attracted to Charlotte''s side.


    However, Coulson continued to look down, but when he saw the wax bath quota, the corners of his mouth twitched a little helplessly.


    Isn''t this thing publicly available at the mainland hotel? The agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. even went to experience it to determine how effective it was.


    Although it is not cheap to use, it costs $100,000 plus 10 gold coins issued by the Continental Hotel at a time, but in Colson''s view, the use of wax baths is not as expensive as 084 items.


    After placing an X on this item in his heart, Coulson continued to read,


    Medical ninjutsu aid quota? At that time, Tony relied on this to solve the metal problem of palladium in his body. This is a good thing to consider.


    Good luck''s Fuling is also good, and SHIELD is not short of something similar to Veritaserum, but the effect of the two is similar.


    The compound decoction that can transform into the other party''s appearance is a dangerous thing. If it is used to impersonate a big man, the consequences will be unimaginable, and the bureau needs to pay attention.


    As for the age-increasing agent, Coulson looked at Hatake Kakashi standing behind Charlotte. This guy must have taken this thing.


    After reading the list of transaction items submitted by Charlotte, Coulson had a lot of interest in the items above, but apart from the physique enhancer, he did not see anything that could improve his strength.


    Coulson put down the scroll, and then looked at Kunmaro of Tonin and Haekura of Sandu.


    The two saw Coulson''s gaze, and then they both threw a scroll with the trade items from Yinin Village and Sandyin Village written on it.


    Among them, Sandyin Village removed the wax bath, but added an attacking puppet, while Yinin Village removed the physique enhancer, but added a chance to help S.H.I.E.L.D. complete a mission.


    At this time, after seeing that Coulson had obtained the information of the three tradable items, Charlotte said: "Since you already know the items traded, let''s take a look at these 084 items that you have provided.


    While speaking, Charlotte had already stood up from her chair and walked towards the 084 item.


    Coulson nodded: "Everyone can take a look, these items are not harmful, you can get started to determine whether they are the items you need."


    After finishing speaking, Coulson also looked at the pharmacist beside him and said, "Dou, this is the first time you have seen these 084 items. You should also go and see if there is anything you need in them."


    "If after they finish buying, there are still things left and things that still help you, I can apply for you in the bureau."


    "Okay, I''ll take a look too."


    Charlotte first came to the front of the 9 084 items, and saw that he first took the Ankara Holy Stone in his hand.


    In the next second, the system prompt sound immediately came in my mind.


    Ding��Found rechargeable items, whether to recharge!


    no!


    Sure enough, it did not exceed my expectations. This thing can indeed be used to recharge, but the only regret is that I do not know its value until it is successfully recharged.


    Charlotte played around with the Ankara Holy Stone, and then put the item back, but when it was just square, the position of the item moved slightly closer.


    As Charlotte checked the 084 items one by one, only two of the 9 items were prompted by the system, indicating that they were items that could be used to recharge.


    These two items are the Ankara holy stone, the mirror with living characteristics, the red stone, the extraterrestrial meteorite, and the crystal skulls and items left over from the Hydra period, all of which have not responded to their system''s recharge.


    One of the mirrors with living characteristics, Charlotte learned after contacting it that it was a piece of magic equipment, with a guaranteed minimum value of 2,000 gold coins. Now Zhang Si


    Charlotte returned to her seat after watching it, and the others also returned after checking.


    Yao Shidou also stepped forward to check. Although they saw the two items suggested by Lord Charlotte, they didn''t realize that there was any difference between the two items.


    At this time, Charlotte was slightly disappointed and said, "Colson, if your S.H.I.E.L.D. 084 items are all of this grade, there is no need to call us over to trade in the future."


    "Most of these things are useless garbage in our eyes. The only thing that has such a little value, in my eyes, it is better to have more energy blocks."


    Hearing Charlotte''s opening, Ye Cang and Junmalu also said, "Agent Coulson, is this the 084 item that you said is analogous to the universe Rubik''s Cube?"


    "It''s a waste of our time to come up with something like this."


    Seeing that the three parties were belittling the 084 items they brought, Coulson looked at the three of them suspiciously, and thought to himself: You won''t play me together.


    "Everyone, after all, this is the first transaction. I picked some of the many 084 items. I''m not sure whether the specific value is satisfactory to you."


    "But more or less, UU Reading still has some things that interest you. In this case, it''s better for you to choose the things you are interested in first and conduct other transactions."


    "In this way, next time, we can bring 084 items that are more satisfying to everyone."


    Hearing Coulson say this, the scene was silent for a few seconds.


    Seeing everyone''s silence, Coulson looked at Charlotte and said, "Mr. Charlotte, I don''t know which of these items did you see."


    But it was Coulson who first asked the representative, the most powerful spokesperson for the Land of Fire, Charlotte Doyle, to see what was the only thing that made him feel valuable.


    "The only thing that interests me here is the mirror."


    Hearing Charlotte talking about the mirror, Coulson glanced at the mirror placed there, which S.H.I.E.L.D. has never been able to research.


    "I don''t know Mr. Charlotte, what do you choose to trade with?"


    "If possible, S.H.I.E.L.D. hopes to use this mirror and replace it with a physique enhancer."


    But in Coulson''s eyes, among those items that can be traded, the most valuable is the physique enhancer. Strong Sacrifice Read Sacrifice


    Then Charlotte smiled and said, "Colson, what are you thinking?"


    "I''ve said that these things are basically worthless, even if they have little value."


    "The value of this mirror to me is the value of a wax bath, or exchange it for a Veritaserum or an age-enhancing agent."


    "This thing, I''m just interested, not that it has much effect."


    If you like Naruto coming to Marvel, please collect it: () Naruto coming to Marvel has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 516： Transaction 2

    Hearing that Charlotte''s offer was so low, Coulson felt helpless. Age-enhancing agents increase age. For such items, S.H.I.E.L.D. felt that it was of little use and felt that the gains outweighed the gains.


    As for the number of places for the wax bath, the value of the ten gold coins is higher, and 100,000 US dollars is not a problem at all.


    "Or whoever has a higher interest, trade this item to him."


    "Presumably what Konoha is interested in has some effect on Sand Shinobi and Sound Shinobi."


    Hearing Coulson''s offer, Charlotte shrugged her shoulders, then looked at the two and said, "If anyone is interested, you can make an offer, after all, isn''t Coulson calling us here for this? "


    Hearing Charlotte say this, Junmalu on the side said, "This thing is not worth much. If you S.H.I.E.L.D. are willing, we will provide resources for 10 people."


    Hearing Junmalu''s offer, Coleson was taken aback, the ninja tool did not appear in the transaction items provided by Junmalu.


    Coulson looked at Junmalu and asked, "What does the ninja resources for one person contain?"


    "Three kunai, five shuriken, three detonating talismans, and one ration pill."


    Hearing these things, Coulson looked at the pharmacist''s pocket behind him and asked, "How is the value?"


    The pharmacist whispered in Coulson''s ear, "It''s the highest value right now."


    Although the voice of the pharmacist was very soft, the ninja in the audience could hear it clearly, and Charlotte was even more amused. If she exchanged ninja tools, then Charlotte would be the real prostitute for a magic item. .


    After all, as the leader, Charlotte was obliged to equip the pharmacist with these ninja tools.


    Coleson nodded, understood the meaning of the pharmacist''s pocket, and then looked at Ye Cang and said, "Ms. Ye Cang, I don''t know about Sand Ninja Village. Do you have any thoughts on this item?"


    Ye Cang smiled and said, "Mr. Charlotte''s offer is to give you face. After all, you can''t say nothing, but Sand Ninja Village is not a small ninja village that has never seen the world. You want all kinds of junk."


    Hearing Ye Cang''s words, the expressions of Tayuya and Kidoumaru behind Junmalu changed, and the eyes looking at Ye Cang became cold and severe.


    Coulson heard the quotations from both sides. After thinking for a while, he looked at Charlotte and said, "Mr. Charlotte, how about SHIELD exchange this item for ten wax baths?"


    But it was Coulson who said this after weighing it. After all, about the ninja tools, Yaoshidou has reached a purchase intention with the three companies. There is no need to exchange 084 items for ninja tools, even if it is a useless 084 item.


    Then Charlotte shook her head and said, "It''s only worth 1 spot."


    Hearing Charlotte''s answer, Coulson was a little disappointed, but at this time he could only look at Junma Lu and said, "If that''s the case, then exchange for ten ninja items."


    These exchanged ninja items can only be sent to the pharmacist''s pocket in the end to win over each other.


    At this time, the faces of Junmalu and others were not good-looking. If they really needed to help Lord Charlotte to take this thing, with Coleson''s attitude of handing it over to them at the end, Junmalu and others would Slaughtered Coulson and others in front of him.


    Junmalu looked at Coulson and said, "Agent Coulson, I''m very happy that you can think of me in Yinin Village, but I don''t like your way of trading."


    ��


    "I hope you are doing well."


    Hearing Junma Lu''s words, Coleson felt a murderous aura, and secretly said in his heart: No, the behavior just now seems to have offended Yinnin Village.


    Coulson immediately smiled embarrassedly: "I''m sorry, this is the first barter transaction, and S.H.I.E.L.D. Yi is a little inexperienced, and it doesn''t do well in many places. I hope you understand."


    Then Coulson continued: "It''s better for you to tell the items that you like, and the prices they can offer, so that our transactions can be more convenient."


    Seeing Coulson''s changed words after being threatened, Ye Cang smiled and said, "Agent Coulson, there are not many things you can admire here."


    "I am more interested in your Ankara holy stone, and I am going to buy it and study it."


    "But one stone is not enough. When you introduced it just now, you said that five stones are a set, so you can sell all five stones to me."


    "I Shayin is willing to provide a physique enhancer."


    Hearing Sandyin''s request, Coulson was not stupid until no one was stupid. When he introduced it, he said that there are 5 coins. Only when you gather all of them can you have magical abilities. He planned to release 5 coins slowly, but he didn''t expect the other party to not give He has the slightest chance.


    Coulson said helplessly: "Ms. Yecang, this time SHIELD just applied for an Ankara holy stone."


    "Only one can be traded this time, and the remaining four, you need to go back and apply again."


    Ye Cang didn''t take this set at all, and then said: "One is not bad, but I will only give you one-fifth of the share of the physique enhancer."


    "Each Ankara holy stone has only one-fifth of the share. After collecting 5 pieces, come to the Sandyin Puppet Shop to exchange for a positive physique enhancer."


    Hearing Ye Cang''s words, Coulson felt a little helpless.


    Then he said, "Everyone, Ms. Yecang''s offer for Ankara''s holy stone is five pieces in exchange for one physique enhancer, but there is a higher price. If you don''t have this holy stone, it will be handed over to Ms. Yecang."


    When Coulson spoke, he looked at Charlotte and Junmalu, but the two were unmoved, and Charlotte even laughed: "Agent Coulson, if you bring all 5 Ankara Holy Stones with you. Now, after we look at the power, maybe we can have other ideas, but one is unnecessary."


    "Since Ye Cang likes it, this Ankara Holy Stone will be handed over to the right person."


    On the side, Junmalu nodded in approval when Charlotte heard what she said.


    Seeing that no one had bid except Ye Cang, Coulson thought about the difficulty of obtaining Zhenjin, and finally agreed to Ye Cang''s transaction request.


    "In this case, the Ankara Holy Stone belongs to Ms. Ye Cang, and the remaining four will be sent to the Shayin Puppet Shop after the event."


    "The mirror belongs to Mr. Junma Lu."


    "Apart from these two things, UU Reading does not know if you have other items of interest."


    Just after Coulson was about to sell a few more 084 items, the phone rang.


    Seeing the call on the phone, Coulson smiled: "Everyone, I''m very sorry, I''ll take a call first and come back right away."


    Then Coulson answered the phone and walked out of the room.


    "What, you said that the US military found a buried temple in Afghanistan."


    "It''s very chronological. I don''t know if it''s an ancient temple or an ancient tomb. It''s an ancient building that the bureau asked to search."


    "Okay, okay, I see, I''ll arrange someone."


    However, it was Nick Fury who also handed over the task of searching the Xu Temple and other suspected and Ninja world transmission locations to Coulson.

 Chapter 517： Suzaku in action and 3 sets

    London, England


    At this time, a news was playing on the TV, and a doctor was explaining the newly discovered underground tomb.


    "Crossrail is Europe''s largest construction project, with 26 miles of new commuter train tunnels being built under London."


    "But today, a tomb full of crusader knights'' coffins was found there."


    "People didn''t expect London to be a huge cemetery."


    "A modern metropolis built on tombs that have been silent for centuries."


    A woman on the TV remembered and asked: "Hesitant tomb is near the Thames, most of the tomb is submerged, right Doctor?"


    The doctor interviewed replied: "There are even more coffins submerged under water."


    "The tomb appears to have been built during the Second Crusade, which means the tomb is filled with the remains of Crusader knights who died during the invasion of Egypt before returning to England."


    "It also uncovered a secret treasure about London''s history."


    In the tunnel connected to the catacombs.


    At this time, the SHIELD-UK branch, senior agent Henry Jekyll, came over with a team of people.


    Looking at the tunnel construction workers looking around in the tomb, Henry Jekyll said flatly:


    "Clear the field!"


    As Henry Jekyll''s words fell, the agent on the side shouted:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please stop your work."


    "The train tunnel has been diverted from here to the north and we are now taking over the station."


    "Please put away your tools and equipment and leave immediately."


    With the clearing work of the SHIELD agents, the staff in the tomb began to stop their work.


    At this time, Henry Jekyll walked inside the tomb and checked the frescoes on the walls of the tomb.


    At this time, a man in a blue hat dressed as a site staff shouted to Henry Jekyll:


    "Please stay, please stay."


    "I am in charge of this site, do you know what you are doing?"


    Henry Jekyll did not look at the staff member who came to him, but took out a piece of paper from his body and handed it to the other party.


    "Remove your people and we''ll take over here."


    After speaking, Henry Jekyll walked towards the deeper frescoes.


    And the blue hat staff, opened the file above is a takeover file.


    Looking at the takeover documents, he asked in surprise, "Who are you?"


    At this time, an agent came over and said, "We are agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., please sir, thank you very much."


    As soon as he spoke, the person in charge of the construction site was invited out.


    Henry Jekyll walked all the way to a wall, where a lot of patterns were carved.


    "History is not buried forever, and in my lifetime I have discovered many ancient mysteries."


    "And the tomb in front of me reveals the dark secrets of the ancients."


    "A secret erased from history and forgotten by time."


    the other side.


    But it was when Coulson made a deal with the ninjas.


    Mesopotalia-Afghanistan, Poster Commando member Nick Morton and his teammate Phil are operating here for a reconnaissance operation.


    The two were in a local village and had a firefight with the militants, but the opponent was so numerous that they completely suppressed them with firepower.


    When the situation was in crisis, Fair pulled out a communication device and shouted, "Request dynamic positioning to precisely hit our target."


    Nick Morton hid under the wall and looked at Phil in surprise: "God, you wouldn''t call an air strike, would you?"


    Phil looked at Nick Morton and yelled, "Yes, yes... I called!"


    The two were hiding on the roof from the terrorists below, just when Phil and Nick Morton thought they were dying.


    Two fighter planes suddenly flew in the sky and fired bombs at the terrorists below.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    It was the air support that Feir called before. With the explosion of the aerial bomb, many terrorists were killed. When the remaining personnel realized that the situation was not right, they immediately drove away and chose to evacuate.


    When Phil and Nick Morton saw all the terrorists in the village evacuated, they immediately smiled excitedly and celebrated the rest of their lives.


    Phil even shouted excitedly: "I''m still alive!"


    At this moment, the house under the two of them suddenly collapsed, throwing the two of them down, and a big hole appeared on the ground to swallow the two of them.


    Fortunately, the two of them were lucky, and they were not completely swallowed up by the big hole that appeared and fell into it, but stopped at the entrance of the hole.


    Nick Morton stood at the entrance of the cave, and as the quicksand slipped, a huge Egyptian statue at the entrance was revealed.


    Looking at the huge Egyptian statue, Nick Morton smiled and exclaimed, "Holy Land!"


    On the side, Feil looked at the scene in front of him, thinking of a task he had received before.


    But it was Phil who was not only a member of the Poster Commando, who was on a mission with Nick Morton, he also had another identity, an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    He is the secret agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. who was placed in the SEALs.


    Not long ago, he received a mission message from the bureau, looking for an unborn temple with a historical era.


    Isn''t this one in front of you very much in line with the requirements that the bureau is looking for.


    Nick Morton observed it at this time, and then informed his superior and reported everything he found, while Fel quietly reported the situation here to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    However, in a place they didn''t know, two men in red cloud robes on a black background were standing, watching everything in front of them.


    These two are none other than members of the Akatsuki organization, Hidean and Uchiha Itachi.


    The two used ninjutsu to hide in the dark, and others could not detect their existence at all.


    At this moment, Feiduan carried his sickle, looked at Itachi and said, "Suzaku, what are we doing here?"


    "In this short period of time we have also traveled a lot, but we haven''t found any items that can be useful to Lord Charlotte, and we haven''t even seen a powerful enemy."


    "No, let alone a powerful enemy, even a ninja student, we didn''t even notice it."


    If it wasn''t for the two of them knowing about the Hulk and hating the existence of these, they would have almost thought that the humans in this world were really just fighting five scumbags.


    Feiduan glanced at the Egyptian statue in the deep underground pit and continued:


    "We have also searched a lot for buildings like this. Do you think there is really anything to gain here?"


    "I haven''t pleased my evil **** for a long time. Will I take some time to sacrifice a batch of Mo to please the evil god? I believe that Lord Charlotte will not be angry if it takes half a day."


    1 second remember the net: .

 Chapter 518： close of deal

    Uchiha Itachi looked at the ancient Egyptian building below, still paralyzed, without the slightest expression on his face.


    "Just look at their explorations."


    "If there is really good stuff, we''ll just take it away."


    "If not, then we''ll go to London and hear that a huge catacomb has been found there, hopefully something a little different."


    Then the two entered the village below, and did not let Nick Morton and Phil notice it at all.


    And with Feier''s report, the information was passed to Coulson, who was trading with Ninja 084 in New York.


    Coulson suspended trading and went out to answer the phone.


    At this time, Charlotte looked at the crystal skull. She was not prompted by the system when she touched the crystal skull before. It was a rechargeable item, so it was most likely the alien skull.


    Thinking of the alien skull, Charlotte thought of the other party''s spaceship, whether it was necessary to find a city of gold, on the one hand, to harvest some gold, add some cash reserves for herself to convert into copper coins, and give her equipment Upgrade, and on the other hand, get the alien spaceship.


    Now that he has the artificial intelligence Red Queen, he is not worried that he will not be able to use the spacecraft at all. At that time, he can let Red Queen drive the spacecraft and let him go to aliens to plant the divine tree.


    If the red queen can''t figure it out, you can also cooperate with Tony to study the spaceship together, and even Asgard.


    As for the alien, Charlotte recalled the content of the movie, but did not show any particularly strong abilities. As for instilling energy to smash that woman into scum, it did not show the strength of this alien at all.


    After thinking about it for a while, Charlotte felt that it would not be a big problem to send her ninjas to get the spaceship.


    At this time, Coulson answered the phone and walked in, looking at the ninjas in the room with an apologetic smile on his face.


    "Sorry everyone, I just took a call and dealt with things."


    "I wonder if you ninjas are still interested in other 084 items."


    Following Coulson''s words, both Ye Cang and Junmarou shook their heads, indicating that they had absolutely no interest in the rest.


    They have already bagged the things that Lord Charlotte needs, and those useless things cannot attract them.


    Seeing that no one spoke up, when Coulson was about to end the 084 trade fair, Charlotte said, "Coulson, I have prepared a lot of things for this transaction, and it is not my character to go home empty-handed. I have some interest in that crystal skull."


    "What price are you going to sell to me?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s thoughts on the Crystal Skull, Coulson''s face showed a smile: "Mr. Charlotte, as you know, it is the key to unlocking the Golden State..."


    Before Coulson finished speaking, Charlotte interrupted directly: "Agent Coulson, if this treasure really exists, or if it is very easy to find, it must have been dug out long ago with the strength of S.H.I.E.L.D. ."


    "Instead of waiting until today, take it out and trade it here."


    "After all, in today''s transaction, it is obvious that the quality of the things you brought out is very poor. I chose this skull because I didn''t want to go home empty-handed. If you want the lion to open its mouth, there is no need to talk about it."


    Hearing what Charlotte said, Coulson thought for a while. Indeed, in this transaction, Charlotte did not buy anything.


    Although there was an offer, they gave up as soon as they raised the price. As for whether Charlotte would play him, Coulson was not sure, but he felt that it was probably not.


    Coulson pondered for a moment, thought about the list provided by Charlotte, and said, "How about a compound decoction and a blessing."


    "It shouldn''t be a loss for you to exchange two potions for a treasure key."


    Looking at Coulson''s offer, Charlotte thought for a while and said, "There are too many, choose one of the two potions, and I can give you at most one more place for a wax bath."


    Hearing that the compound decoction and the blessing can only be chosen, Coulson thought about the effects of the two, and finally said: "The blessing + a wax bath quota."


    Charlotte nodded, then took out a sealed scroll, and took out a small crystal bottle from it, which was filled with the Spiritual Elixir, which was only one time.


    Charlotte then handed the Flux to Coulson and said, "I will explain it to the Continental Hotel. SHIELD has a free wax bath quota, and you can use it as long as you confirm by phone. "


    As for why they didn''t give ten gold coins, plus 100,000 US dollars, it was the use of ten mainland hotel gold coins, not only for wax baths, but also for hotel protection.


    Coulson took the Flux, determined the usage requirements, and handed the Crystal Skull to Charlotte Doyle.


    With the completion of the transaction on Charlotte''s side, the transaction of this 084 item officially ended.


    The three parties left, and before leaving, Charlotte said again: "Colson, if you want to trade things, you''d better upgrade the grade of the 084 item."


    "Otherwise, it''s still such an item, we don''t need to come here twice."


    Coulson said with an apologetic smile on his face: "Certainly, better items must be prepared for the next transaction."


    Charlotte nodded and left the S.H.I.E.L.D. base with Kakashi Hatake and John Wick.


    After sending all the ninjas away, Coulson returned to the room, looked at the pharmacist and said:


    "Did you find out how they choose items?"


    The pharmacist shook his head: "I''m very sorry, I didn''t notice the method they chose."


    "I also checked these things and found nothing unusual. UU reading may have chosen the transaction based on the introduction of the item."


    Hearing Yao Shidou''s words, Coulson thought for a moment, nodded, and recalled the transaction process just now, but found nothing.


    Then Coulson instructed the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. to send the remaining 084 items back to the base, and the ninja tools and elixirs obtained this time need to be brought back to the headquarters first.


    Although the ninja tools must be handed over to the pharmacist''s pocket for use, they must first go back to the headquarters for storage and then go through the process.


    In addition, Coulson is also very interested in the ancient temple that Feir reported back. I don''t know if that place has the ability to teleport to the ninja world.


    After he was ready to report the results of this transaction, he took the pharmacist pocket and went to Afghanistan to check it out. After all, the pharmacist pocket had an experience of riding the teleportation circle. If it was the place they were looking for, the pharmacist pocket would be easier. I noticed that teleportation formation.


    1 second to remember Liewen.com: .

 Chapter 519： Ancient temples - ancient tombs?

    the other side.


    At this point, John Wick drove in the direction of the base.


    Charlotte leaned on the seat and said, "Kakashi, did Coulson just go out to answer the phone, did you say anything important?"


    "Lord Charlotte, Coulson just found an ancient temple or something, and is going to send someone to take it over,"


    Listening to the discovery of an ancient temple by S.H.I.E.L.D., Charlotte thought for a while, but didn''t think of anything useful.


    "An ancient temple?"


    "Let''s see what useful things Coulson and the others can unearth."


    Charlotte doesn''t care about what Coulson is nervous about. Maybe it''s just an ordinary archaeological dig. Even if there is any antique unearthed, unless it can be used to recharge, he doesn''t care.


    Afghanistan


    Nick Morton and Phil were the first to wait for their leader, Gideon Frost.


    I saw Gideon Frost rushed over in a gunship with a large number of troops, and shouted to Henry and Fair as soon as they got off the plane:


    "I was told that you should be doing advanced reconnaissance 100 miles away."


    Nick Morton looked at the excited officer and replied loudly, "Yes, sir!"


    "But based on intelligence, we have reason to believe that militants are holding civilians hostage."


    "We have to make a decision whether to wait for Delta Force support or go it alone."


    Phil, who was on the side, dismantled the platform and said, "Actually, it was Sergeant Morton''s attention!"


    Apparently Phil was a little upset that Nick Morton nearly killed him.


    Nick Morton continued: "It never occurred to me that the villagers had already evacuated."


    Gideon Frost walked to the discovered pothole and shouted: "Delta Force, go to the south to defend."


    Nick Morton: "Sir, it was too late when we realized we were trapped in a rebel siege."


    "We were discovered and then began to be under heavy fire."


    Seeing that Feil, who was on the side, did not help to explain because of his behavior, he said after a change of conversation:


    "Okay...Sir, Corporal Fair is being too modest, he''s been reluctant to admit..."


    "But he risked his life to save me."


    When Phil heard Nick Morton say this, he looked at him in surprise.


    "He''s a hero, in fact, I''d like to recommend him as an example for the troops."


    Gideon Frost heard this, stopped, and said, "I''m free to judge."


    "Sir?"


    Gideon Frost glanced at the surrounding environment, and then said, "The two idiots in the remote real wipe group, that is, you."


    "One step ahead of the enemy and ran all over the north of Yinrak."


    "It''s a pity, it''s not to detect the enemy''s situation."


    Gideon Frost walked up to Nick Morton and said, "You''re looking for monuments."


    "Stealing artifacts that haven''t been made public and selling them on the black market."


    "At the same time, these fanatics are trying to destroy this 5,000-year-old monument..."


    "Inadvertently covering up your theft, what an amazing scam."


    At this time, a woman came over from behind the two and said, "Sergeant Morton!"


    Hearing someone calling him, Morton and Phil both turned their heads and saw that the person was a beautiful blonde, and when she came to Nick Morton, she slapped him.


    "Snapped!"


    A crisp applause appeared on the scene.


    Jenny asked after the fight, "Where is it?"


    Nick Morton, who was slapped, was a little confused, looked at the woman in front of him and said in surprise: "What?"


    "Where is what?"


    Jenny looked at the man in front of her and said blankly, "The letters and ground you stole from me."


    "A map? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "How could I..."


    "I don''t even get a chance to vote you anything, miss?"


    Jenny looked at Morton''s officer and smiled: "Okay..."


    "Sir, Morton thought it would be embarrassing to talk about me here."


    "Well, I let him spend the night in my hotel when I was in Baghdad three days ago."


    "When I fell asleep, he flipped through my stuff."


    "I''m not embarrassed at all, Nick."


    Nick looked at the woman in front of him in disbelief when he saw the contemptuous gaze of the officer.


    Then Jenny went on: "Disgusting me? Right!"


    "Am I sorry? Ah, of course."


    "But mostly it''s your ability to be surprised..."


    "Imitating the most intimate human relationship just for 15 seconds of intimacy?"


    After hearing these words, Phil on the side couldn''t hold back his smile, and immediately covered his mouth with his hands.


    Gideon Frost, as the chief, did not laugh, but looked at Nick and asked, "Where is the map? Morton?"


    Nick Morton looked at his teammates and the officer, and immediately defended: "Sir, I admit..."


    "Miss Jenny and I had a great evening in Baghdad."


    "A long and satisfying night."


    "If her reaction is genuine."


    "But sir, I only have good memories."


    "Now that I think about it, maybe I neglected to say goodbye to her the next morning."


    "But just because she''s too tired, I don''t want to wake her up."


    "Do I get such a return for such warm love?"


    Seeing Nick say this, Jenny shook her head with a smile, and walked towards the pothole behind Nick and the others.


    And Nick said to his leader: "Okay, sir."


    "You see, ''Don''t offend women''."


    Jenny, who walked to the pothole at this time, looked at the building below, and exclaimed:


    "Oh, God!"


    Jenny''s exclamation made all three look over.


    Then the three of them came over, UU reading www.uukanshu. com looked at the giant statue in the pit together.


    "It''s an Egyptian!"


    After Phil came over, he was the first to ask, "Why are you so surprised?"


    Nick, who came over later, explained, "We''re in the Persian Gulf, Phil."


    Fairy reacted, looking at the huge statue below, frowning: "Yes, Egypt is still 1,000 miles away, so I''m a little surprised."


    Jenny immediately ran to her assistant and instructed: "Put those down, hurry up, go get the rest of the equipment."


    Jenny''s assistant with a camera hanging around her neck immediately replied, "Understood!"


    Jenny sorted out the equipment from her backpack and said to Gideon Frost again and again: "Colonel, this is a major discovery, and I need your people to protect this village."

 Chapter 520： Tomb NO Prison YES

    Hearing Jenny''s request, Gideon Frost waved his hand and said:


    "We shouldn''t even be here."


    "My job is to make sure that anything of value doesn''t fall into the hands of the enemy," Jenny said.


    "None of us know what''s going on down there."


    "But one Tutankhamun''s tomb alone is worth ��650 million."


    "Understand?"


    Hearing that it was Tutankhamun''s tomb Feir was a little disappointed, but Nick''s eyes widened.


    I saw him walk up to the officer and said, "Colonel, if I can start the turboprop, we can seal the hole directly, and Jenny Xiaojie can come back another day."


    "To shut up!"


    "OK."


    Gideon Frost looked at Jenny and said, "Give you two hours, then we''ll get out of here."


    Then he pointed to Nick and said, "You go into the cave with him."


    Jenny and Nick questioned at the same time.


    "him?"


    "me?"


    Gideon Frost said in a serious voice, "Yes."


    "You are ready to act, this is an order."


    Phil on the side smiled and said, "Wait for your triumph, sergeant."


    Nick said to Phil, "Go into that **** cave, Phil."


    Phil immediately made a painful expression: "Oh, man!"


    In fact, he was secretly delighted. That''s what he said deliberately. He wanted to get first-hand information here before S.H.I.E.L.D. came to take over.


    At this time, Hidean and Uchiha Itachi, standing in a house next to them, looked at the four communicating below.


    For the existence of the two of them, none of the soldiers below could find out.


    The two of them were completely indifferent to the three people who were about to go down into the cave, so they just watched everything from the sidelines.


    If there are no peculiar items, this troop can still be safe and sound. If some treasures with extraordinary power are really excavated, the two will enter the field for recovery.


    At this time, Jenny, Nick, and Phil, after completing the hook lock, began to slide down into the cave below. Soon the three of them rode the rope and came to the bottom of the cave.


    Jenny turned on the recording device to record her own words while illuminating the surrounding murals with her flashlight.


    Soon, Jenny determined that this was a tomb, just when Jenny said the sun god.


    Suddenly, a huge amount of sand fell on top of Nick and Phil''s heads.


    And Phil and Nick began to quarrel, Phil said that there are all statues that cannot be removed, and there is no treasure.


    And Nick told Phil to be quiet and not talk.


    Suddenly Nick felt a drop of water falling on his arm, so he picked up the flashlight and shot it overhead.


    "What is this? Shui Yin?"


    Jenny came over, saw the watermark in Nick''s palm, and said, "Yes, this is mercury."


    "The ancient Egyptians believed that mercury could weaken evil spirits."


    Nick nodded and said, "Fortunately, we know that mercury is dripping from the top of the head, and this thing will kill people."


    Phil also helped: "This thing is inhaled into the body, but it will drive people crazy."


    Jenny looked at the dripping mercury above her head and at the location where the mercury was dripping on the ground, and immediately noticed that there was a necessary connection between the two, thinking that it was a ditch system.


    With the ditch system, the three came to the depths of the cave and soon saw a strange place.


    Seeing the scene in front of her, Jenny exclaimed, "OMG!"


    Six statues of ancient Egyptian guardians appeared in front of them, and the three-day iron chain hanging from above seemed to be hanging upside down from the ground.


    Everything here is like an ancient sealing ceremony. Jenny came to a result after checking it for a long time.


    "This is not a tomb, this is a prison."


    At this moment, Nick and Phil looked at the gold and silver jewelry all over the floor, and they smiled at each other.


    During the period, Phil and Nick quietly collected some gold jewelry into their pockets.


    At this moment, a voice came from Phil''s walkie-talkie.


    "Come out right now, we got word that there''s a strong airflow coming in, we have to leave."


    Jenny on the side also heard the words from the walkie-talkie, turned her head and said, "Tell the colonel, we must notify the Defense Risk Reduction Agency."


    Phil said in surprise: "What''s the notification?"


    "I need experts in Cairo..."


    Phil was puzzled: "Is it Cairo?"


    "We also need chemical suits, shielding barrels."


    Phil explained, "Jenny, we''re running out of time, now you''d better bring something you can!"


    "I won''t go, wait for me to see what''s in the pool."


    While the two were arguing, Nick, who was on the side, observed the transmission facility of the iron chain, and after a lap, he understood the operation mode.


    He took out his pistol and broke one of the chains with one shot.


    Immediately, the equipment started to operate, and a coffin that was soaked in the mercury pool was pulled out.


    As the coffin was pulled out, a large number of spiders immediately appeared on the walls and around the cave, and the spiders crawled around under the feet of the three of them.


    One of them climbed onto Phil''s body and stung Phil.


    Fer hurriedly knocked down the spiders on his body, and looking at the dense spiders around, Fer immediately raised his gun and shot.


    Nick looked at Phil who was shooting frantically, and immediately told Phil to stop in horror.


    He was also afraid that the bullets shot at the wall would ricochet and injure them.


    Nick shouted and said, "Fel, it''s just a camel spider, they''re not even poisonous."


    Phil said excitedly, "Can we go?"


    Just as Phil and Nick were arguing, Nick looked at the ancient Egyptian coffin and immediately realized that he had entered a fantasy.


    He appeared in a desert, and a beautiful woman appeared in the desert, stroking her cheek and saying, "Thank you for saving me."


    "You''re my pick, Nick."


    As he said that, he gave Nick a kiss, and at this moment, Jenny woke Nick.


    "Nick, call the colonel and let him arrange a helicopter, and we''re going to hoist this thing up."


    "Did you hear that, Nick!"


    "Go quickly."


    Nick''s consciousness returned at this time, UU reading www.uukanshu. com was still a little stunned, but he still followed Jenny''s instructions and informed his superior.


    At this time, outside the cave, Feiduan looked at the large number of crows that appeared around, and looked at Itachi Uchiha: "Suzaku, are these crows you summoned?"


    Obviously, in the memory of Feiduan, Uchiha Itachi is also a good player at playing crows, crow clones, crow illusions, etc., are all very lazy.


    Uchiha started to get busy looking at the bottom, ready to use a helicopter to pull up the things in the cave, and shook his head:


    "These crows were not summoned by me, and their appearance has nothing to do with me."


    However, at this time, Uchiha Itachi was thinking about the reason why these crows appeared.


    After all, a large number of crows will not appear out of thin air, and the scene in front of them seems to indicate something.


    Could it be...

 Chapter 521： reward

    the other side.


    Coulson had already returned to Trident headquarters with the traded supplies at this time, and he needed to report the result of the trade to the director.


    Coulson walked into Nick Fury''s office, looked at the director who was correcting documents, and said:


    "Director, this 084 item trade fair with the ninja forces has ended."


    Nick Fury didn''t look up at Coulson, but asked, "How is it?"


    Coulson said helplessly: "The situation is not ideal."


    "The 084 items in this batch are very attractive to ninjas."


    "It may be that during the selection process, all the 084 items with low or even non-hazardous risk were selected."


    "This time, only three crystal skulls, mirrors, and Ankara holy stones were traded out of the nine items, and 10 people''s ninja tools were exchanged, one blessing, one wax bath, and one physique enhancer."


    "The physique enhancer needs to be exchanged with 5 Ankara Holy Stones."


    Hearing what he had obtained, Nick Fury put down the document in his hand this time, looked at Coulson and said, "What is the Flux?"


    Then Coulson explained to Nick Fury the effects of the Flux, and explained all the materials prepared by the ninjas in this fair.


    After listening to Nick Fury, after thinking for a few seconds, he said: "Take the Fuling Elixir to Dr. Eric Sevig, presumably with its help, it will be more helpful in the study of the universe Rubik''s cube. "


    "Bring a medical observation team and a pharmacist''s pocket when taking it, let them watch the whole process, and don''t have an accident."


    "Yes, Chief!"


    At this time, Nick Fury thought about what Coulson just introduced, and then said, "Compound Decoction is a very dangerous thing."


    "It enables one person to become each other within a certain period of time."


    "This kind of thing is too terrifying. From now on, strengthen the internal authority review of S.H.I.E.L.D., and when verifying identity, not only scan the fingerprints and pupils, but also conduct blood DNA comparison."


    "Be sure not to let the ninjas with the compound potion get in."


    "Otherwise, once they emerge some big people and carry out some terrorist attacks, the harm will be too great."


    Hearing the words of his own director, Coulson hesitated for a moment and then said:


    "Sir, I think I''m more worried that people with ulterior motives bought these potions. It''s not very likely that ninjas are impersonating."


    "After all, they haven''t done anything like this since they appeared until now, and they didn''t even use this ability to make themselves more secretive when dealing with evidence."


    "Instead, other buyers are the biggest threat."


    "Especially the organization that bought and took away a physique enhancer, so far we haven''t found any trace of the other party."


    Nick Fury nodded: "But they are also one of the threats themselves, and we can''t let our guard down."


    "You take the time to visit some Ninja villages to see if you can trade these items and exclusive cooperation with energy blocks."


    "For their medical ninja places, it is also necessary for us to store a few for emergencies."


    "Yes, Chief."


    "Sir, there''s another thing here. We found an ancient temple in a burrow in Iraq, Detective Phil, who was hiding in the SEALs."


    "I suspect that there is a teleportation formation similar to when the pharmacist''s pocket entered the earth. I''m going to take the pharmacist''s pocket to check it out."


    "But the ancient temple was discovered by the military first, so you need to say hello to the military, Director."


    Nick Fury looked at Coulson and said, "When you bring a group of special teams, it must be a place of war. It''s more convenient to bring more people there."


    "As for the military, I will communicate with them well."


    "When are you leaving?"


    Coulson looked at the time, and then said, "In order to prevent the teleportation formation from being activated, I''m going to take people there immediately."


    "Okay, the military will handle it, you go."


    With the approval of the director, Coulson immediately prepared to convene to go to Iraq.


    the other side.


    Charlotte has returned to the base.


    At this time, he was in his room, and the 084 items that Junmalu and Ye Cang got had already been delivered through the psychic space. In addition, during this period of time, S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra traded The supplies were sent together.


    Charlotte currently has 400 unused energy blocks, vibrating gold, secondary Edman alloy, and Edman alloy have all reached a large number.


    Among them, the vibration gold reached 19,800 grams, the secondary Edman alloy reached 48,000 grams, and the Edman alloy reached 480 grams.


    Seeing that she already has a lot of metal materials, Charlotte is going to build herself a long vibration gold sword, so that she can be the first to use the chakra weapon.


    As for the remaining materials, I plan to replace a batch of powerful ninja tools for my ninjas, and leave some for Kankuro, so that he can use it to upgrade his puppets and strengthen his strength.


    After making arrangements for these metals in her heart, Charlotte looked at the 084 item that was coming this time.


    I saw Charlotte put her hand on the mirror-style magic equipment, and a system prompt appeared immediately.


    Ding �� A rechargeable item is detected, whether to recharge it!


    Yes!


    Ding �� recharge is successful, get 5,000 gold coins, and the balance of cash coins is 30,196.


    Hearing that it was 5,000 gold coins, Charlotte was a little surprised. He originally thought that this magic mirror was the same as the previous magic equipment, and it was worth 2,000 gold coins.


    This wave, but made a lot of money.


    Charlotte then looked at the Ankara Holy Stone. This stone will only show its speciality when there are 3 of them together, and its power will only be exerted when there are 5 of them.


    Charlotte guesses that when five coins are needed to gather together, UU reading recharging may be of the greatest value.


    I just don''t know if it will attract the attention of the sacrificed god''s residence at that time, and then Charlotte laughed, what can I do if I pay attention, go to the earth to kill Gu Yi?


    As for Gu Yi''s retirement, with his own strength, he is not afraid of those hair gods.


    After receiving the Ankara Holy Stone into the storage space, Charlotte looked at the remaining 400 energy blocks on the ground and directly chose to recharge.


    Ding �� recharge is successful, get 72,000 gold coins, and the balance of gold coins is 102,196.


    Seeing that she had reached 6-digit gold coins again at this time, Charlotte showed a satisfied smile. This amount was enough for herself to open a battle position to show the Hinata Hanaji and look at the ninja fragments in the Ninja Fragment Mall.


    After having an idea, Charlotte entered the system space consciously.

 Chapter 522： Track and detect

    As consciousness entered the system space, Charlotte directly opened the system store interface and checked the ninja fragments updated today.


    Click on the ninja interface of the system mall, and the avatars of the four ninjas come into view.


    Deidara Fragments: Daily purchase limit of 0/9, 480/1 gold coins!


    Mitre Washing Red Bean Fragments: Limit 0/9 and 180/1 gold coins per day!


    Uchiha Itachi Fragments: Daily limit of 0/9, 520/1 gold coins!


    Shippuden-Kankuro Fragment: Limited to 0/9, 80/1 gold coins per day!


    Looking at the latest four ninjas, Charlotte was a little disappointed. Sure enough, the fragments of the S-rank ninja Jiraiya were not refreshed, but the Suzaku Uchiha Itachi, who had already been recruited, appeared.


    In order to raise Itachi to 3 stars, 60 pieces are needed. Seeing this result, Charlotte was a little stunned. Although she has barely reached 6-digit gold coins now, she doesn''t actually give it. After he thought about it. It was then temporarily abandoned.


    Clicking on Deidara''s avatar, Charlotte found that 21 fragments had been collected, adding these 9 fragments to 30 fragments, and the recruitment of 40 fragments was only 2 chances away.


    Thinking that this art is the explosion of Deidara, and the explosion of the other party''s big star, Charlotte is looking forward to the appearance of this one, and it seems that the members of the Xiao organization will soon add another one.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte did not hesitate at all, and directly spent 4,320 gold coins to buy 9 pieces.


    Then I clicked on the Ninja card of Mitre Washing Red Beans, and it showed 0. Charlotte was stunned when she saw the number 0. It seemed that she had not obtained any fragments from the other party before. She glanced at the price of 180 gold coins, and thought about it. After spending 1620 gold coins, I got 9 shards.


    Passing over Uchiha Itachi''s shards, Charlotte opened Shippuden-Kankuro''s Ninja Card, saw that he already had 11 shards, and glanced at the other party''s price of 80 gold coins.


    It''s just like picking up 40 pieces, but it''s only 3,200 gold coins. This price is cheaper than the direct purchase event. Not to mention that it cost 720 gold coins to buy all of them, bringing the number of fragments to 20 pieces.


    After purchasing at the Ninja Mall, Charlotte withdrew and went directly to the battle column.


    Glancing at his gold coins, there were still 95,536 gold coins left, so he clicked next to the plus sign on the battle column.


    Ding �� Whether to use 42,000 gold coins to open a battle column.


    Hearing the system''s prompt, Charlotte, who was ready, did not hesitate at all and chose Yes.


    With the deduction of 42,000 gold coins, Charlotte has one more place to play.


    Looking at the remaining gold coins, Charlotte thought for a while and chose not to continue to open it, but chose to put Hinata Hanako''s Ninja card on the battle column.


    Ding��Please choose the location of Kuxian Yixing C Ninja: Hinata Hana.


    A: Within three meters of Charlotte Doyle.


    B: Immediately visible.


    Choose A directly.


    With Charlotte''s choice, Hinata Hana appeared in front of Charlotte.


    "Queen of red, inform Hyuga Neji and Hinata Hinata to come over."


    But after Hinata Hana came out, Charlotte and the other party briefly communicated a few words, and then handed it over to her brothers and sisters.


    As for the metal materials in the room, Charlotte told Ginny to come and take them, and build a ninja sword according to his requirements.


    After doing all this, Charlotte came to the dining area of ??the base, came over and put all the food and drinks he wanted in the morning into the storage space, and he chatted with other ninjas in other bases , and wait for the opening of the evening banquet together.


    Iraq


    At this time, the military personnel had tied the coffin under the cave, hoisted it with a helicopter, and began to pull it out of the ground where the sun could not see the light.


    During this time, a large number of crows appeared around the village, parked on the surrounding houses and on the ground.


    Nick frowned at the huge number of crows. Even if a lot of militants were killed in the battle just now, they shouldn''t attract so many crows.


    At this time, in a room, Uchiha Itachi was standing by the window, and the three-gou jade writing wheel had been opened by him.


    I saw him looking at the lifted coffin, frowning slightly.


    The wheel-shaped eye does not have the ability to see through, which makes it impossible for him to see what is inside and whether it is a living thing.


    But he just sensed the bottom of the cave, and a faint illusion appeared.


    A specious illusion, the power is very weak, just a small illusion fluctuation, if he is not proficient in this way, and has a kaleidoscope writing wheel, he would not be able to detect all this.


    At this time, the soldiers in the cave have all withdrawn, and they have to evacuate here before the storm.


    "Three, you stare at these helicopters, don''t let them out of sight, I''ll go into the cave to explore.


    After Uchiha Itachi finished speaking, he directly used the instant body technique to disappear in front of Feiduan and appeared in the cave.


    Entering the cave, Uchiha Itachi checked the surrounding environment. The statues of ancient Egypt and the ancient inscriptions all marked that this was an ancient place.


    Uchiha Itachi went deep into the interior step by step. He saw the statue of the ancient Egyptian guardian, the dead body in the cave, and the gold ornaments worn on the body. Obviously, these soldiers did not have time to collect these antiques.


    Uchiha Itachi checked around and found no special items. Even these jewelry were ordinary gold jewelry without the slightest energy fluctuation.


    The 6 guardian statues also don''t have any special abilities, but the quicksilver dungeon still makes him think.


    "Is that the coffin that was taken away that triggered the illusion wave just now?"


    After checking that there was no other gain, Uchiha Itachi left the hole directly and returned to Feidan.


    Flying Duan looked at the helicopter flying in the distance and said, "What''s the gain?"


    Uchiha Itachi looked at the hanging coffin and the crows flying around, and said:


    "There is nothing unusual in the cave. The only problem with UU reading is the coffin."


    "We''ll follow from a distance and see what''s wrong."


    At this time, Feiduan and Uchiha Itachi were hiding in the sandstorm, and the convoy and the two helicopters in front did not find them.


    Soon the helicopter and the convoy came to a temporary military camp, where a huge transport plane was parked.


    But the military used this transport plane to transport this ancient Egyptian coffin away.


    Jenny, on the other hand, made the soldiers extremely careful and handled with care during the transfer process. This is a 5,000-year-old cultural relic.


    As Nick, Phil, Ginny, and the colonel boarded the plane, soon when the sandstorm came, the plane started and flew into the distance.


    On the plane, Phil, who was bitten by a spider, really became a little uncomfortable and slapped his cheek.

 Chapter 523： Crash and Banquet

    Filza raised his body and seemed to have a problem, but before he could say anything, his eyes rolled up and only the whites of his eyes were exposed.


    At this moment, although Phil was still conscious, his body was no longer under his control.


    The reason for all this was the bite of the camel spider while in the burrow. These camel spiders were all controlled by the one who was sealed in the ancient Egyptian sarcophagus.


    At this time, Jenny on the plane came to the sarcophagus after a few words of communication with Nick, and began to decipher the ancient Egyptian characters on the sarcophagus.


    I saw Jenny turned on the audio and video equipment and said:


    "I''m Dr. Jennifer Halsey, currently conducting preliminary analysis of an Egyptian sarcophagus."


    "It was found in the Nineveh province in northern Iraq and is definitely New Kingdom period hieroglyphically."


    "It is about the wife of Emperor Menep who died in childbirth, leaving behind a girl named Amanette, the only heir to the throne."


    When Jenny read out the name of the girl in the sarcophagus, Nick, who was beside him, fell into an illusion again.


    I saw the figure of Amanette appeared in front of him, and he saw himself and the other party learning martial arts in the desert.


    Seeing that the other party set up an evil ceremony, a terrifying demon was invited, and the other party gave her a dagger, but the next second, she was lying on the bed, as if to be gentle with the other party.


    At this moment, Amanette was holding that weird dagger, and he was about to stab him to death while riding on his body and holding the dagger.


    At the same time, he said in his mouth: "The one I chose."


    Just when Amanette was about to stab him, he woke up from the illusion.


    On the ground below the plane, the figures of Uchiha Itachi and the two seemed like a ghost that never kept the plane overhead out of sight.


    Looking at the plane overhead, he narrowed his eyes and said to himself:


    It''s that kind of fluctuation again. Could it be that there is something hidden in that coffin?


    Because they didn''t know where the plane was going, Uchiha Itachi and Hidean could only follow underneath, not letting go of the target.


    on the plane.


    Nick looked at everything in the plane in confusion, and was a little overwhelmed by what had just happened. At this moment, the voice of his teammates came to his ears.


    "Corporate, what are you doing, kid?"


    Hearing the sound, Nick looked aside and saw Phil standing in front of the Egyptian sarcophagus.


    Nick asked in surprise: "Fel?"


    I saw Phil take out a short knife and start knocking on the gap in the sarcophagus.


    The colonel sitting across from him, looking at Phil, said, "Corp. Phil, what are you doing?"


    Seeing that Phil didn''t answer, the colonel stood up, walked up to Phil and shouted, "Corporate Phil, did you hear what I said?"


    "what are you doing?"


    Then Fer took out his short knife and plunged it directly into the black colonel''s chest, killing him directly.


    Seeing this scene, Nick stood up in surprise and exclaimed, "Fel, you..."


    However, Phil glanced at Nick and stabbed the drawn knife into the black colonel''s chest again.


    Nick exclaimed: "Phil! You... just!"


    At this time, two consecutive stabs were made at the center of the heart, and the black colonel still had no life and fell directly to the ground.


    The loud sound of the fall awakened everyone, and saw several soldiers immediately pick up their weapons and shouted to Fer, "Put down your weapons, put them down immediately!"


    Nick was a little confused for a while, so he immediately stood in the middle of the two sides, persuaded the soldiers to put down their guns, and told Phil not to approach.


    Looking at the gun in the soldier''s hand, Nick took it directly and let the soldier lean back. Jenny on the side also reminded: "Stop! Don''t shoot! This is a pressurized cabin combat technique!"


    But once the bullets broke through the fighter plane, the pressure leaked and they all died on the plane.


    Then, when Nick persuaded the soldiers, Phil, who kept approaching, slashed at Nick with a knife.


    Nick, who dodged a knife, looked at each other in disbelief and shouted, "Fel!"


    At this time, one of Fer''s two eyes had only the whites of his eyes, and half of his face was covered with lines, while the other half was very normal.


    "Fel, put the knife down, Phil!"


    Looking at Phil who was still getting closer, Nick pulled the trigger and shot Phil in the body. Looking at Phil who was still approaching after being shot, Nick had to shoot another shot over the opponent''s chest. .


    "boom!"


    This time Phil fell to the ground successfully, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief, but Nick pulled the trigger again, and the bullet hit Phil.


    Seeing such a situation, Nick was a little embarrassed, returned the pistol to the soldier he had just snatched, and said:


    "Feel sorry!"


    The soldier just took the pistol, and the plane shook violently.


    Nick quickly looked out the plane window and found that the turbine on the side of the plane was hit and black smoke was rising directly.


    Inside the pilot of the plane, the alarm had already sounded: "Distress! Distress! Distress!"


    Nick and Jenny immediately came to the cab and asked, "What happened."


    "Are you in England?"


    The captain said, "Go back quickly and fasten your seat belts."


    "I don''t know what''s going on right now, sit down!"


    Just as he was speaking, a crow suddenly appeared and crashed into the glass of the cab, leaving a trail of blood.


    Fortunately, the glass of the plane was hard enough and was not directly broken, but this sudden scene still shocked everyone.


    The co-pilot on the side said, "Both of our engines have lost power."


    At this time, Nick looked at the sky outside the driver, and saw that the glass of the cabin had a huge crack due to the impact just now, and it was about to shatter at any time under the huge wind speed.


    In the front outside the cabin, there was a black mass.


    Looking at the black spot in the sky, Nick exclaimed, "What the **** is that?"


    Looking at the approaching black spot, Nick immediately reacted. It was a crow. He immediately pulled Jenny and shouted, "Run."


    The two of them exited the cab and avoided the air attack of the crows. Countless crows charged at the nose of the aircraft, smashed the window glass of the cab, and killed the captain and co-pilot.


    Under the impact of this wave, the plane fell directly downward at extreme speed, the left and right wings were damaged one after another, and a huge gap was also broken in the cabin.


    The two kept rolling in the cabin, and the other soldiers were thrown out of the cabin without any precautions. At this time, Nick got the first parachute, put it on Jenny directly, and put it on the broken plane door. The opponent opened the parachute and was rescued.


    However, after saving Jenny, Nick did not have a chance to find a second parachute, and fell to the ground together with the plane.


    "boom!"


    With a violent impact, the machine was completely destroyed.


    After the plane broke down, Uchiha Itachi and Feidan were already far behind, and watched the plane crash completely in front of him.


    At this time, the plane had crashed into the land of England. At the scene of the plane crash, Uchiha Itachi appeared in the middle.


    Looking at the plane parts all over the floor and several corpses thrown out before the plane crashed, Uchiha Itachi began to check the scene.


    Under the observation of Itachi Uchiha, except for the lady who successfully escaped with a parachute, no one here survived.


    At this moment, Feiduan said, "Suzaku, have you checked anything?"


    Uchiha Itachi shook his head: "There is nothing unusual, and the Egyptian sarcophagus is not here, it should have been thrown out ahead of time."


    "Go to the next place to investigate!"


    After speaking, Uchiha Itachi flashed and headed towards the direction of the fall of the Egyptian sarcophagus, which was 6 kilometers away from where the plane crashed.


    Soon Uchiha Itachi and Hidean came to the front of the sarcophagus. As the plane fell, the sarcophagus was smashed open when it fell to the ground.


    Uchiha Itachi looked into the sarcophagus, and saw a dead corpse soaked in the sarcophagus filled with mercury, without the slightest vitality or reaction, and crows began to descend around.


    Feiduan carried his **** three-edged scythe, glanced at the dead corpse in the sarcophagus, and said dissatisfiedly: "What is there to see in a dead corpse, if you don''t find anything, why don''t you go to the ancient tomb in the underground London you mentioned? have a look."


    "Anyway, we have come to England in pursuit of this sarcophagus."


    Uchiha Itachi looked at the corpse in the sarcophagus and didn''t feel the slightest breath of life or other energy fluctuations.


    But looking at the crows that kept falling around, he also felt something abnormal.


    Looking at this ancient Egyptian sarcophagus, Uchiha Itachi thought for a while and said, "Santai, does this sarcophagus have any special abilities, and it is an item that Lord Charlotte needs."


    Feiduan saw that the sarcophagus had been divided into two pieces, scattered aside, and then said, "Since you suspect this thing, take it away with a seal scroll and give it to Lord Charlotte, so you won''t know if it''s a useful thing. already."


    After all, Feiduan kicked the sarcophagus, kicked the sarcophagus and rolled it, and poured out the mummified corpse and the mercury.


    Hearing Hidean say this, Uchiha Itachi also nodded, then took out a storage scroll, and directly sealed the scattered lids and coffins into the scroll.


    After dealing with all this, Itachi Uchiha glanced at the crow still standing in the woods, and said, "Since there is nothing useful here, let''s go to the discovered tomb in London to explore."


    After all, the two performed the teleportation technique, and immediately went to the forest.


    Just after the two left, all the mercury on the corpse flowed to the ground, and she moved her dry palms, who was completely lifeless.


    the other side.


    New York-Charlotte base.


    At this time, it was time for the dinner party. All the ninjas affiliated to Konoha in Charlotte Office had already returned. As for Yinin Village and Sand Ninja Puppet Shop, they did not add this event.


    The banquet was not placed in the quilt in the dining area, but on the lawn in the base. A place was opened up here to hold today''s dinner.


    There are tables covered with white tablecloths on the lawn, some of which are filled with various pastries, and some are filled with ready-made cocktails and drinks. Even the lesser genin is not an adult and can''t drink.


    On other tables, there are all kinds of ready-made food, including Chinese food, Western food, and cuisine.


    In addition, there are chefs on the side


    Q, add something new to the menu for today''s dinner.


    At this moment, Hinata Hinata swallowed while looking at the dazzling array of food on the table.


    But before she came here, she always ate very little in the family. The meals her father prepared for him, let alone filling his stomach, were not even 2 points full, and he was hungry every day. life and practice.


    At this time, Naruto ran to Hinata''s side, patted Hinata and said, " Hinata, this cake is good, you can try it too."


    Looking at the pastry in Naruto''s hand, Hinata Hinata''s face flushed red, and she became a little overwhelmed by Naruto''s move.


    Regardless of what Hinata thought, Naruto put the cake directly in Hinata''s hand, then picked up the juice from the side, ran over like a gust of wind, came to Haruno Sakura, and said with a smile: "Sakura, It''s your favorite juice."


    Sakura saw the juice that Naruto brought, and took it politely.


    "thanks!"


    After thanking Naruto, Haruno Sakura looked at Sasuke and said, "Sasuke-kun, what do you like to drink, I''ll get it for you."


    However, Sasuke was chatting with Obito at this time, but he didn''t care about Haruno Sakura''s words.


    Charlotte Doyle and Tsunade on the side looked at the scene in front of them and smiled: "These little guys are really interesting."


    At this moment, Tsunade looked at Charlotte and said, "It''s more interesting."


    I saw Ginny came over with Nara Shikamaru and came to Charlotte.


    "Boss, Shikamaru is really smart. He has acquired a lot of knowledge in just one afternoon."


    Tsunade looked at Shikamaru with a pineapple head and smiled, "Nara''s kid."


    "Lord Charlotte, Lord Tsunade!"


    Nara Shikamaru looked respectful, Charlotte and Tsunade smiled and nodded.


    "The Nara family is notoriously smart. I will hand Shikamaru to you, so that you can bring more and share some of your work."


    At this time, Ginny looked at the party scene, all of them were ninjas, and said after thinking for a while: "Boss, our strength is not only ninjas, but also werewolves and crosses such activities , will you bring them with you next time?"


    Hearing Ginny''s proposal, Charlotte nodded.


    "This time I came back temporarily, and the banquet was also a temporary uprising, so I didn''t notify everyone to participate together."


    "When Sol and I resolve the Nine Realms Rebellion, we will notify all the core personnel to hold a grand banquet together."


    A smile appeared on his face after hearing that his boss would not exclude those who are not non-ninjas.


    After all, if such an event only covers ninjas and not other people every time, it will still make other people feel a lot sad.


    After all, the werewolves in the base were also looking at the ninjas in the middle of the banquet.


    (

 Chapter 524： Tonys Enhancement and the Reaper Dagger

    Just as Charlotte was communicating with Ginny, there was a roar of flying in the sky above.


    ??


    Everyone looked up and saw Tony wearing a steel armor in front of everyone.


    ??


    Following Tony''s operation, he quickly landed on the grass beside him.


    ??


    After landing, Tony patted the reactor on his chest. The next second, the armor automatically opened. Tony walked out of it, while the steel armor stayed in place.


    ??


    Tony came to Charlotte and said with a smile, "Man, it looks like I''m here at the right time. You guys are having a party."


    ??


    Charlotte patted Tony on the shoulder and said with a smile, "The party has just started, you adjusted a good time."


    ??


    Tony looked at Ginny and Tsunade beside Charlotte, put his arms on Charlotte''s shoulders, and said to them, "Sorry, I have to borrow your men, it won''t be too long. "


    ??


    After speaking, he dragged Charlotte out and went to the drinking area on the side. Tony took a glass of whiskey, took a sip, and said, "Man, did I just take you out of the Shura Field?"


    ??


    Charlotte looked at Tony, shook her head and said, "Tony, what''s the matter here this time?"


    ??


    Charlotte knew that Tony would definitely not come here for no reason, there must be something.


    ??


    At this moment, Tony looked at Charlotte and was silent for a while. After a few seconds, he said, "I heard that you are selling a physique enhancer similar to the super soldier serum?"


    ??


    Hearing Tony mentioned the physique enhancer, Charlotte looked at each other with some differences, but he didn''t expect that Tony, who is Iron Man, would also be interested in this thing.


    ??


    "It''s for sale. S.H.I.E.L.D. once bought one from me."


    ??


    "Why, as Iron Man, you are also interested in this thing?"


    ??


    Tony looked at Charlotte and said, "I''m more interested in things that can enhance my strength."


    ??


    Charlotte thought about it for a while, maybe it was because of the war in the magical world that Tony knew that when the energy was exhausted and the shells were used up, the war would finally be the time to compete with physical strength and cold weapons.


    ??


    "You can take 10 new energy sources that you developed."


    ??


    Hearing the price given by Charlotte, Tony immediately took out a box from his suit pocket, which contained exactly 10 new triangle elements.


    ??


    Looking at what Tony took out, Charlotte said in surprise, "How did you guess it was this price?"


    ??


    Tony smiled and said, "Feel!"


    ??


    In fact, Tony''s other pocket contains the same box.


    ??


    Charlotte directly took out the physique enhancer from the storage space and gave it to Tony directly.


    ??


    "Man, your storage ability is really enviable."


    ??


    Charlotte smiled and said, "I believe you can develop similar technology in the future."


    ??


    Tony took the medicine, looked at Charlotte and said, "How to use this thing, is it injection or?"


    ??


    "Oral, you can drink it directly, then rest for a night, and you can adapt to your new self."


    ??


    Tony smiled while holding the physique enhancer in his hand: "This is really a very convenient method."


    ??


    "This thing, are you open for sale here?"


    ??


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "Money can''t buy it. There are very few people who can provide what I need."


    ??


    "But S.H.I.E.L.D. is one."


    ??


    Then Charlotte seemed to think of something, and then said to him, "You can consider upgrading the metal of your Mark armor."


    ??


    "The last time S.H.I.E.L.D. came to me to sell their two types of metals, edeman alloy and secondary edman alloy. It is said that the performance is very good. You can buy some for yourself."


    ??


    Hearing what Charlotte said about the metal, Tony scolded, "Shit, these guys actually got top-secret materials from the military."


    ??


    Tony also knew about this material. As for why it wasn''t used in his Mark series, the military didn''t sell it at all. I didn''t expect that S.H.I.E.L.D. also had this kind of metal.


    ??


    Thinking of the shield that my father used to build, it was mixed with vibranium and Edman alloys.


    ??


    Charlotte shrugged her shoulders and said with a smile, "I don''t know how they got it, but I heard that this thing is quoted at $100,000 a gram. With the weight of your Mark series, I''m afraid it will cost a lot of armor. Not low."


    ??


    "They are stealing money, how could it be 100,000 dollars a gram."


    ??


    Really at this price, with his Mark series ranging from tens of kilograms to several hundred kilograms, even with his wealth, he can''t make a few armors.


    ??


    Charlotte smiled and said, "They''re just robbing. You know, robbing a bank doesn''t come as fast as this."


    ??


    Tony glanced at the physique enhancer in his hand, then glanced at the Mark armor placed not far away, and then said, "I won''t disturb your banquet for now, I''ll find a way to buy it from S.H.I.E.L.D. A batch of Edman alloys to try."


    ??


    After speaking, Tony walked towards his Mark''s armor, quickly put on the armor and started it up, thinking about flying away.


    ??


    Watching Tony take off and leave, Ginny''s voice rang from Charlotte''s side: "This guy is gone?"


    ??


    "Well, let''s go."


    ??


    Then the two walked towards the center of the banquet, and Charlotte glanced at where Tsunade was.


    ??


    At this time, Tsunade integrated Orochimaru and got together, not knowing what they were talking about.


    ??


    Orochimaru glanced at the party in front of him and said with a smile, "You said that after that idiot Jiraiya came over, would he have a lot of fun with that guy Tony?"


    ??


    "I heard that Tony is a complete playboy, which is too much for Jiraiya''s taste."


    ??


    Hearing Orochimaru mentioned Jiraiya, Tsunade nodded and said, "After that guy came over, I''m afraid he thought this was heaven."


    ??


    Thinking of the scene where Jiraiya and Tony hooked their shoulders and fooled around together, Tsunade shook his head and continued, "That''s not a quiet guy."


    ??


    Orochimaru smiled, but did not speak.


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    At this time, Jenny was outside a morgue, and the staff on the side came over after discussing it.


    ??


    "Miss Jenny."


    ??


    Jenny looked at the door of the morgue, her eyes were blank and she didn''t speak.


    ??


    "Miss Jenny, do you think you are competent?"


    ??


    Hearing the other party calling her name for the second time, Jenny came back to her senses: "Sorry, what?"


    ??


    "We need your help to identify the body."


    ??


    At this time, there were five corpses parked in the morgue, all of which were packed in body bags and placed neatly in the room.


    ??


    Suddenly one of the corpses sat up, and when he saw that he was in a bag, he immediately struggled hard.


    ??


    This person is none other than Nick who died when the plane crashed.


    ??


    Nick pulled open the bag with all his might, sat on the mortuary table panting heavily, looking at the surroundings with confusion in his eyes.


    ??


    Suddenly he found a nameplate tied to his toes, lifted his foot and took it off, with the words "Anonymous" written on it.


    ??


    Nick put down the nameplate and suddenly felt that there was someone beside him. As soon as he turned around, he saw Phil who had been killed by him. He was startled, and he rolled over from the mortuary and knocked over the tool rack beside him.


    ??


    Nick took a defensive posture, looked at the opponent and said, "Fel."


    ??


    Phil: "Hey, man!"


    Hearing his comrades'' greeting, Nick said, "You scared me to death."


    ??


    "We need to talk, Nick."


    ??


    Nick looked around and asked, "What happened?"


    ??


    Phil said blankly, "You know what happened."


    ??


    Nick thought for a while and said in surprise, "Am I dead?"


    ??


    Phil looked at Nick and said:


    ??


    "die?"


    ??


    "No."


    ??


    "But you would wish you were dead."


    ??


    Hearing Phil''s words, Nick was a little overwhelmed and was thinking about what it meant.


    ??


    At this moment, the door of the morgue was opened, and two staff members came over with Jenny and said as they walked:


    ??


    "This way, please."


    ??


    The three people who had just entered the door were stunned when they saw Nick standing there, and Jenny even exclaimed:


    ??


    "Oh, my God! Nick."


    ??


    Nick turned around and saw the person coming, and called out the person''s name: "Jenny."


    ??


    Then he was about to look at Fer, but when he turned around, he didn''t see him, instead he saw his big red bird.


    ??


    "Oh!"


    ??


    Nick exclaimed, immediately covered his lower body, shrank back, hid his body behind the morgue, and shouted:


    ??


    "What happened?"


    ??


    "where am I?"


    ??


    "Who is responsible for this?"


    ??


    A staff member who entered the door raised his hand and said, "I''m in charge here."


    ??


    After revealing his identity and situation, Nick put on his clothes and left the morgue with Jenny.


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    At this time, the search and rescue operations for the aircraft and the search for debris have not stopped.


    ??


    "Base, call for a search and rescue team."


    ??


    "It looks like a new wreck, scattered in the woods within a 4-kilometer radius."


    ??


    "Go to Aylesford Pier immediately and stand by."


    ??


    At this time, the search and rescue team came to the scene, and a staff member looked at the scene in front of him and said, "The pier is damaged. It looks like a part on the wing and a turbine."


    ??


    "A few miles from the main crash site, over."


    ??


    "Repeat, search and rescue team one, received."


    ??


    The two search and rescue team members walked into the woods and began to check the scene.


    ??


    One of the search and rescue team members took a searchlight and searched, and soon found a body: "A body was found, no obvious signs of life, stand by."


    ??


    "Casualty assessment, confirmed death."


    ??


    "Please rush the ambulance to the scene, it''s over."


    ??


    At this time, a voice came from the walkie-talkie: "Received, search and rescue team."


    ??


    "Ambulance crews are at the scene ahead."


    ??


    Another search and rescuer walked into the depths of the woods, and soon he came to the location of the original Egyptian sarcophagus.


    ??


    At this time, the Egyptian sarcophagus had been taken away, only a dead body was left here, and there were many crows around.


    ??


    Seeing the corpse, the search and rescue team members chased away the crow with their hands, and then walked to the front, because it was already night, and the search and rescue lights shone on the dead body, and they also leaned over.


    ??


    "God, what is this?"


    ??


    After a few glances, he didn''t understand this thing, so he turned his head and shouted in the direction of another rescuer: "Hey! You''d better come in and have a look..."


    ??


    The moment he turned around to speak, the dead stone on the ground instantly moved, stretched out his palm and grabbed it, instantly sucking it into a mummified corpse.


    ??


    And the other party''s shouts also attracted another rescuer.


    ??


    "Ellen, what''s wrong?"


    ??


    "Ellen?"


    ??


    As the second rescuer approached, he immediately followed in the footsteps of the first, and was directly caught by the other party and sucked into a mummified corpse.


    ??


    With the replenishment of qi and blood from the rescue of the two hands, Anmanette, who had been dried long ago, recovered some flesh and blood, and also possessed the ability to act.


    ??


    "stand up!"


    ??


    Following Amanette''s whisper, the two search and rescue team members who had been sucked up by him stood up like zombies and became her subordinates.


    ??


    And in a place that Anmanette didn''t notice, at this time, Uchiha Itachi''s shadow clone stood on the top of the tree, watching everything that happened in the woods.


    ??


    "So this is the reason why you sensed the illusion fluctuations in the first place?"


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    Jenny brought Nick to a bar. She was also very curious about Nick''s changes.


    ??


    At this time, there was an interlude on the TV in the bar: "A US military plane crashed in Surrey tonight and nearly hit Waverley Abbey.


    ??


    Jenny looked at Nick, who was drinking, and asked incredulously, "How did you escape from the plane?"


    ??


    "You didn''t even get hurt."


    ??


    Nick was holding the bar in both hands. At this time, he was obviously confused and didn''t know anything about what happened to him.


    ??


    Nick didn''t know how to answer this question, so he continued to pour the drink into his mouth.


    ??


    Jenny looked at the other party and said, "Thank you!"


    ??


    Nick asked inexplicably, "Why?"


    ??


    "You saved my life."


    ??


    Nick picked up the new glass filled with wine again, then looked at Jenny and said, "You will do the same for me."


    ??


    After speaking, he continued to pour alcohol into his mouth.


    ??


    And just as Nick put down the glass, Phil''s figure appeared in front of him again, and called out his name. UU Reading


    ??


    Nick closed his eyes, thinking it was his hallucination.


    ??


    At this moment, Jenny said, "Nick, I think I should let you know something."


    ??


    "You know, I''m working with a group of archaeologists."


    ??


    Nick nodded and said, "Yes, yes."


    ??


    "We made an inference that an Egyptian princess was intentionally erased from the history books."


    ??


    "We''ve been looking for something called a ''Seth Dagger''."


    ??


    "It was a ceremonial dagger with a huge gem on the handle. Seth was the Egyptian **** of death."


    ??


    "The legendary dagger and gem combine to give Seth supernatural powers."


    ??


    "I believe he must be hiding here, in Europe, stolen by the Crusaders centuries ago."


    ??


    "I found a reference to it in the manuscript of a Crusader knight, which implies that the dagger had been broken and that the gem was buried with the knight somewhere in England."


    ??


    "A massive Crusader tomb was recently discovered in London, and we''re pretty sure the gem is there."


    ??


    "That tomb is our clue to find Ammanette."


    ??


    ??


    1 second to remember Liewen.com: .


    ??

 Chapter 525： Egyptian **** of death Seth

    "I think he is the princess of legend, the hieroglyph says she murdered her father."


    ??


    Nick asked in surprise, "Murder?"


    ??


    "Yes, he was killed along with his father''s children."


    ??


    "She made some sort of deal with Death, and then when I saw those crows on the plane, and that sandstorm."


    ??


    Looking at Nick''s absent-minded look, Jenny continued: "No matter what I''m expressing, in short everything that''s supposed to happen is happening."


    ??


    "What I don''t know is, how can you still be alive."


    ??


    "Sorry Nick, I think we offended God."


    ??


    However, while Jenny was talking, Nick saw Phil talking to him, "You, follow me, go!"


    ??


    It was as if no one else could see Phil except himself.


    ??


    Nick thought for a while, then said, "Do you mind if I excuse me?"


    ??


    "I''ll be right back."


    ??


    Regardless of Jenny''s reaction, Nick followed Phil towards the bathroom.


    ??


    Seeing Nick''s unusual behavior, Jenny immediately picked up the phone and dialed a number after Nick left: "Hello, please speak."


    ??


    "I''m Jenny, pick up Henry Jekyll for me." (Chapter 517, Agent of SHIELD)


    ??


    In the SHIELD branch in the United Kingdom, a man with glasses answered the phone in the office.


    ??


    "Jenny."


    ??


    Jenny said, "This is a bigger problem than we thought, something happened."


    ??


    "Nick was actually resurrected, and he didn''t have any injuries. People from the Search and Rescue Bureau said that when his body was found, he had long lost his breath of life."


    ??


    "Henry, I''m very worried about him now."


    ??


    Henry said in a calm voice: "You bring this soldier to London, don''t have too much communication with him."


    ??


    "clear?"


    ??


    At this moment, at a position beside Jenny''s wine table, two men in red cloud robes on a black background were sitting.


    ??


    The two are none other than Santai Hidan and Suzaku Uchiha Itachi.


    ??


    The strange dress of the two and the weapons in Hidean''s hands did not make the people in the tavern feel any abnormality, but it was Uchiha Itachi who had already used illusions to impress other people''s senses in New York.


    ??


    I saw Uchiha Itachi looking at Hidean and said, "Do you know that Death God Seth?"


    ??


    Feiduan leaned back on the chair, raised his head to look at the chandelier on the roof, and said, "That''s the Egyptian **** of death, how do I know."


    ??


    "I believe in the evil **** and Lord Charlotte."


    ??


    "These local gods, I haven''t even heard much about their legends, let alone understand them."


    ??


    Then Hidean sat up straight, looked at Itachi Uchiha and said, "Suzaku, the Seth dagger they just mentioned is the treasure that is really useful to Lord Charlotte."


    ??


    "Presumably a treasure like the Death God''s Dagger is what Lord Charlotte needs."


    ??


    "As for the sarcophagus that you put away in front of you, it may not be of any use."


    ??


    Uchiha Itachi looked at Hidean expressionlessly and said, "Just bring the Seth dagger to Lord Charlotte, the other things don''t matter."


    ??


    "How to find it?" Feiduan asked.


    ??


    "Just follow her, I believe they will bring the Seth dagger to us."


    ??


    ??


    At this time, Nick came to the bathroom, and after he came in, he looked around, but found no sign of Phil.


    ??


    Finally, on the mirror of the sink, I saw Phil''s figure.


    ??


    "What are you doing here?"


    ??


    Phil smiled and said, "Jenny looks good."


    ??


    Nick closed his eyes and muttered, "It''s not true."


    ??


    Phil smiled and said, "I mean it''s really good."


    ??


    Nick opened his eyes, looked at Phil and said, "Enough, stop talking."


    ??


    Phil looked at Nick and said, "You should know, I always thought that I had a chance to be with her."


    Nick asked in surprise, "What?"


    ??


    Phil continued: "How could you waste this opportunity?"


    ??


    At this time, Nick still thought he had hallucinations, and began to analyze the situation for himself: "There is mercury in that tomb, poisonous gas..."


    ??


    Phil yelled, "How did you screw it up?"


    ??


    Nick continued, "They made me hallucinate."


    ??


    Phil shouted, "No, it''s not."


    ??


    "You shot me."


    ??


    Hearing Phil''s words, Nick was stunned for a moment, then walked to the other side of the mirror and pointed at Phil:


    ??


    "Slow, slow, slow...it''s you..."


    ??


    "You are Phil."


    ??


    However, Nick, who walked to the other side of the mirror, still didn''t see Phil''s figure, and at this time Phil appeared in the position where Nick just stood.


    ??


    Nick made an attack with a dagger to Phil who was opposite the mirror: "You, you stabbed Colonel Greenway."


    ??


    "I saved you, and you killed him."


    ??


    However, Phil said to Nick, "You shot me."


    ??


    Nick also shouted, "But you want to kill me, and you even want to chase Jenny."


    ??


    "You shot me three times."


    ??


    "Three shots, Nick."


    ??


    Nick clapped his hands and said, "Yes, the third shot is still redundant."


    ??


    "You scared me, I''m nervous, I apologize, okay?"


    ??


    "not good."


    ??


    "Look at me, look at my face, I''m cursed Nick, and you''re cursed."


    ??


    "There is only one way to break the curse, you have to do what she wants you to do."


    ??


    "Otherwise, both of us will be worse off."


    ??


    Nick was a little confused and asked, "What do you mean when you say I''m cursed?"


    ??


    "How do you think you survived the crash after the crash?"


    ??


    "Hold out your hand, you should understand what that means."


    ??


    "You''re in her plan, Nick."


    ??


    "Any plan?"


    ??


    "You can''t escape, you have no way to escape..."


    ??


    Nick looked at the inexplicable lines on his palm, and ran out of the back of the bar angrily.


    ??


    However, as soon as he came to the back street of the bar, Nick felt something was wrong, and saw that countless mice suddenly appeared on the ground, crawled towards Nick, and jumped on him.


    ??


    In the group of mice, a mummy that seemed to be lost suddenly appeared and walked towards him.


    ??


    Seeing this sudden scene, Nick was about to run towards the bar, but found that the back door of the bar could not be opened at this moment.


    ??


    Nick reluctantly wanted to walk in the other direction, but countless mice climbed onto his body and were directly overturned to the ground.


    ??


    Just when the mummy was about to attack him, he was suddenly pulled to the side of the road by Jenny who appeared.


    ??


    The mummy in front of him turned into a car, but just now, he almost let the car fly away.


    ??


    The car driver scolded: "Go away, idiot!"


    ??


    Jenny looked at the man she pulled to the side of the road and called out, "Nick, what the **** are you doing?"


    ??


    Nick looked at the street that had returned to normal, and was a little dazed at this time, then looked at Jenny and said seriously, "I think you are right, we offended God."


    ??


    Jenny saw that Nick had finished her previous words, but thinking of her call with Henry, she said, "Wait, what?"


    ??


    Nick raised his hands and said, "I saw her, the woman in the coffin."


    ??


    ??


    PS: It''s the end of the month, I''m asking for a monthly pass, and there will be more updates every day.


    ??


    1 second remember the net: .


    ??

 Chapter 526： A-level missions and Tonys changes

    Popular recommendation:


    Hearing Nick say that he saw the woman in the coffin, Jenny was a little surprised, and asked, "Is Ammanette?"


    "Yes, it''s her."


    "Also, he said I was cursed."


    "Who, who said that, Nick."


    "Phil."


    When she heard the name, Jenny was stunned. Wasn''t he shot to death by Nick on the plane?


    It was a bit uncertain and asked: "Fel?"


    Nick didn''t answer Jenny''s question. At this time, his mind was still a little confused, and he continued: "We''re going to find that coffin."


    Jenny added: "It''s a sarcophagus."


    Nick gestured and said, "Whatever, the words written on the coffin."


    Jenny continued: "It''s hieroglyphics."


    Hearing Jenny''s added words, Nick said directly: "Jenny, with all due respect, I am not interested in archaeological academic language now."


    Seeing Nick say this, Jenny apologized, "Okay, sorry."


    "It''s the writing on the coffin we brought out of the cave. It''s about something cursed, isn''t it?"


    Nick confirmed again: "Really? Jenny."


    Thinking of Henry''s explanation, Jenny comforted the other and said, "Nick, you are stimulated, you are too sensitive."


    Hearing Jenny''s inconsistent words with the bar, Nick said excitedly, "Then how can I explain that I know that ''reach out'' means ''the one I chose''."


    When uttering the words ''Hand out'' and ''My chosen one'', Nick used authentic ancient Egyptian language, words he had never understood before.


    "It''s ancient Egyptian."


    "Ancient Egyptian, how could I possibly understand this?"


    Jenny was a little shocked at this time, but she said without blushing: "You have been in the Middle East for many years, maybe you heard this word somewhere, but you forgot."


    "What? No!"


    "Why don''t you always believe this?"


    "I''m here to tell you that she exists."


    Jenny''s heart was not at peace at this time. When Nick said these words, she knew that things were bigger than she thought.


    And the illusion appeared in Nick''s eyes again. He saw the place where the Egyptian sarcophagus fell and the forest.


    Jenny found that Nick''s eyes were a little blurred, and shouted, "Nick, what''s the matter with you?"


    Nick came back to his senses, and the scene in front of him disappeared. He took a deep breath and said, "I think you''re right, it''s all my hallucination."


    "Why don''t you find that coffin and look inside..."


    "Also let me confirm with my own eyes whether the 3000-year-old idiot is lying in it."


    Jenny shook her head and said, "Nick, don''t think about a curse."


    "You don''t need to find a sarcophagus, you need to see a doctor."


    "I know someone, a specialist in London."


    Seeing that Jenny wanted to ask him to go to London, Nick looked at the other party and said seriously, "Don''t tell me, you don''t want to see that woman either."


    "This is your life''s work."


    "Now go see that sarcophagus with me, hurry up Jenny."


    "I should know where it is."


    After speaking, Nick turned around and left regardless of Jenny''s reaction.


    Jenny looked at Nick''s back, and finally had to keep up with each other.


    the other side.


    The plane stayed at the impact point, and police and firefighters kept coming. On the one hand, a cordon was erected, and on the other hand, firefighters were controlling the spread of the fire.


    As for the landing point of the turbine and the sarcophagus at the dock, many search and rescue personnel came to check, but these search and rescue personnel were all sucked into mummified corpses by Anmanette, and all the other parties became his subordinates.


    With the absorption of a large amount of human essence and flesh and blood, Anmanette recovered her appearance from a withered mummy, but the runes that once held the ritual of death still crawled all over her body and cheeks.


    ???


    New York.


    at the Charlotte base.


    It was night and the party banquet was over.


    Charlotte called Kakashi and his seventh squad to him.


    "Kakashi, give your class a task."


    While speaking, Charlotte took out the crystal skull obtained at the 084 trade fair today from the storage space, and said, "This is the crystal skull, all you need to do is find the treasure about him."


    "According to the information I understand, this crystal skull is the key to unlocking the Golden Kingdom."


    "When you enter the Golden Kingdom, you will see six crystal skulls, one of which is missing this skull."


    "When you come to this place, remember to take the crystal skull back into the sealed scroll, and don''t let it return to its place."


    "Otherwise these crystal skeletons will come back to life and become a real alien."


    "All you need to do is to find this place and notify me with the psychic beast. When the time comes, borrow the psychic world and let me rush over."


    Naruto Vortex on the side said: "Uncle, is that alien very powerful?"


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    "But in that golden country, there is a spaceship hidden in it, a spaceship that can travel in stars."


    Hearing the spaceship, Naruto Vortex didn''t understand what it meant, but the other three of the team reacted.


    It has been a long time since they came to this world. During this period, they have learned a lot of technology and watched a lot of science fiction movies. They also know a thing or two about spaceships.


    At this time, Haruno Sakura said in surprise: "Sir, isn''t the spaceship still a fantasy? As far as I know, no country on earth has developed a spaceship, and no aliens have been found."


    Unlike Haruno Sakura, Kakashi and Sasuke, who have experienced the Wizarding World War, do not think there are no aliens here.


    Kakashi said: "Sakura, the information in this world is not that simple. The information on the Internet is only a reference. The really useful information is hidden and not released to the public."


    Charlotte nodded, then said, "There are so many intelligent creatures in this universe, it can be said to be countless, and there are as many types of aliens as carps crossing the river."


    "It''s just that on Earth, on this planet, there are not many aliens, but it''s not uncommon."


    "The point is that after finding the place, don''t revive that alien and activate the spaceship."


    "Because I don''t know what the firepower of that spaceship is and whether you can resist it, so after finding the Golden Kingdom, you must wait for my arrival."


    However, after Charlotte was about to appear, he directly put the spaceship into his storage space. As for the crystal skeletons in the golden secret room, he directly crushed them completely, eliminating the hope of the other party''s resurrection.


    "This view is tentatively designated as an A-level mission."


    Hearing that it was an A-level mission, Naruto Naruto and Uchiha Zuosuke''s eyes lit up, but Haruno Sakura was worried whether they could carry out an A-level mission with their strength.


    Kakashi stepped forward and took the crystal skull, and respectfully said: "Promise to complete the task."


    Charlotte nodded, and then said: "About the legend and information about the crystal skull, you can call the forces of the High Table to help you collect it."


    "This task is not in a hurry, you can prepare well during this time."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!" X4


    As the seventh class took the task, they left Charlotte''s room.


    After explaining the task of the crystal skull, Charlotte lay on the bed and closed her eyes to rest. Tomorrow morning, he needs to return to the psychic world, and the wooden clone will channel him to Heimdall, waiting for the Asgard army. ''s arrival


    Tony''s seaside villa.


    After returning from Charlotte''s base, he did not drink the physique enhancer directly.


    At this time, the physique enhancer was placed on the test bench by him, and Tony instructed: "Jarvis, scan its molecular composition and analyze the materials used."


    Following Tony''s analysis, Jarvis began to scan the physique enhancer, but after a while, Jarvis said, "The analysis failed, there are too many unknown elements in it, and I don''t know the ratio."


    "If you want detailed information, you need to conduct experimental studies and comparisons with physique enhancers."


    Tony was not surprised to hear that Jarvis''s simple scan was fruitless.


    Instead, he continued: "Retrieve information on S.H.I.E.L.D., Clinton Francis Barton, and taking physique enhancers."


    Following Tony''s orders, Jarvis began to invade the S.H.I.E.L.D. database.


    How Tony knew about the physique enhancer was the result of what Nick Fury told him, and he also told Tony about the power and harm of the physique enhancer.


    And when Nick Fury wanted to ask Tony if he could make a few for S.H.I.E.L.D., Tony refused.


    Without waiting too long, the information that Barton was taking the physique enhancer was intercepted by Jarvis.


    Tony watched the video of Button''s strength test, the other party''s test report, and the analysis of the physique enhancer.


    After reading this, Tony looked at the physique enhancer that was fixed on the test bench in front of him, and took another look. He was in the corner, the Iron Man armor that had not been designed.


    This armor is an anti-ninja armor developed by Tony, or an anti-Charlotte Doyle armor.


    Although he and Charlotte are good friends, the other party has a life-saving relationship with him, more than once.


    But Tony still has to develop such a battle armor, not to counter Charlotte, but to tell the other party that he, Tony, has the strength not inferior to the other party, and even in the future, he will save Charlotte several times, The love of saving lives cannot but be repaid.


    Tony withdrew his gaze and looked at the physique enhancer in front of him. With him, he could strengthen his physique, so that he could have more energy and devote himself to the research and development of the battle armor.


    Thinking that Charlotte wouldn''t harm him with the physique enhancer, Tony didn''t hesitate, just picked up the enhancer and poured it into his mouth.


    As the physique enhancer was drank, Tony felt his own changes, a warm feeling spread throughout his body, and then a violent special synaesthesia came, and Tony fell to the ground.


    At this time, the cells in Tony''s body were replenished with energy, the muscles were reorganized, and changes began to occur in the body.


    When Tony opened his eyes again, the physique enhancer had been digested, and his physique had improved terribly.


    Tony stood up from the spot and felt his own strength. He had a feeling that he could fight with himself who was wearing a battle suit before without wearing a steel suit.


    Feeling his abundant energy, Tony said to himself, "Today, I will study until dawn!"


    However, when Tony walked over to the computer and put his hands on the keyboard, his fingers had just tapped on the keyboard.


    "Katha~"


    In an instant, Tony smashed the keyboard directly and broke into several pieces.


    Seeing this scene, Tony was stunned for a moment, ready to drink some water to soothe his emotions, and smashed the water glass next to him.


    "Snapped!"


    The water glass shattered into slag, and water and glass **** were scattered all over the floor.


    Seeing such a scene, Tony was stunned for a moment, then said, "It seems that before the experiment, I need to master my body first."


    After all, Tony stopped his research work and walked towards the fitness room upstairs, but when he opened the door of the laboratory, the door handle was pulled off by Tony again.


    Looking at the closed laboratory door, Tony was helpless, kicked the glass and left his underground laboratory.


    the other side.


    Nick and Jenny took a car and came to the outside of Waverly Abbey. Looking at the cordon pulled up in front of them, the two walked in directly.


    Looking at Nick who was leading the way in front Jenny asked, "Nick, where are you going?"


    "The plane crashed over there, where are you going?"


    Nick said without looking back, "No, we''re going where we really should be."


    Then take Jenny and walk towards the place where the turbine crashed into the pier.


    After walking for a while, the two came to a place in the woods.


    Jenny followed behind Nick and said, "Nick, this is not where we should be."


    Nick looked around, recalled the picture that appeared in front of him before, and murmured, "This is it."


    Jenny said, "No, it''s not."


    "Live at the crash site over there..."


    "The place we''re looking for is there, and that''s where we''re going."


    At this time, behind Nick, there were zombies who were afraid, but after he turned around, these things disappeared.


    At this moment, Ammannite appeared in front of Nick and stretched out his palm.


    The next moment, a fantasy appeared in front of Nick again. Under the scorching sun, he stood in the desert, and Ammann beckoned to him and said, "The one I chose!"


    However, when Nick recovered, he was surprised to find that he appeared in a church.


    "I, why am I here."


    Nick stepped back and looked around.


    "My God!"


    Suddenly a carrion appeared and took Nick away at a very fast speed.


    At this time, Jenny, who was walking in the other direction, found that Nick''s voice was no longer behind her, and shouted, "Nick?"


    Seeing Nick''s disappearance, Jenny began to look for him. Nick saved her life, and she didn''t want Nick to be in danger.


    ������������

 Chapter 527： Nick in control

    Popular recommendation:


    At this time, Nick was caught on a stone platform by several carrion corpses and pressed it on it.


    Nick looked at the four carrion holding his limbs, and was also startled.


    Just when Nick was in shock, suddenly Ammann jumped directly on Nick''s body.


    Ammanette stretched out her palm and pressed it on Nick''s face, then turned his head to the left and then to the right. After checking left and right, he opened Nick''s mouth and checked his teeth and eyes. .


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with Nick''s face, Ammanette pulled Nick''s shirt up, checked his ribs, and put his head against Nick''s stomach, as if listening to something.


    Seeing the strange action of the other party, Nick was also a little blinded, what was the situation.


    However, outside the window of the church, Uchiha Itachi and Hidean also saw this scene. Uchiha Itachi was expressionless, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Hidean is curious, what the **** is this believer of Seth Death doing.


    Ammanette leaned over Nick''s stomach and read in ancient Egyptian: "God of death, mighty Seth."


    "I will welcome you into this mortal body."


    Hidean looked at Uchiha Itachi and said, "That guy seems to use this man''s body as a body to welcome death."


    "Need to save him?"


    Uchiha Itachi shook his head: "Look again."


    At this moment, Ammanette finished chanting the spell, waved and smashed a white angel statue in front of the stone platform, the head of the statue was shattered, and Ammanette pulled out the Seth dagger from it.


    Nick saw the dagger in the opponent''s hand and shouted: "No no no"


    Amane raised the dagger high in both hands and shouted, "Death is with me!"


    Feiduan, who was hiding outside the window, looked at Uchiha Itachi and said, "That dagger should be what we''re looking for."


    "I''ll go get it."


    Uchiha Itachi stopped Feiduan and said, "There are no gems on that dagger, just wait."


    But it was Uchiha Itachi who discovered that the dagger in Anmanette''s hand was not the same as the Seth dagger that Jenny had said before, with a huge ruby ??missing from it.


    At this moment, Ammanette finished chanting the spell, reached out and stabbed Nick with the dagger, but stopped when the dagger touched Nick''s skin.


    Anmanette also saw that the gems on the dagger disappeared. This sudden appearance made her very angry. Anmanette took the dagger and looked at it.


    At this moment, Jenny pushed open the door of the church, looked at the six people on the stone platform, and was stunned on the spot for a while.


    The picture of the carrion had a great impact on her.


    Nick looked at the person who appeared, and immediately shouted: "Jenny, run!"


    Ammanette inserted the dagger beside Nick''s head, and then chased after him with a jump. Before Jenny ran out of the door, she was grabbed by her, and then she successfully locked her throat against the wall.


    At this time, Nick, who was on the stone platform, was working hard to restrain the carrion as a whole. As soon as he exerted force, he directly corroded the one that was holding his arm and knocked it on the stone platform, and his head smashed into powder on the spot.


    Nick was shocked and his own strength, how suddenly became so powerful, but this time, not the time to think about this, and immediately struggled hard.


    On the other side, Jenny, whose throat was locked, grabbed the copper candlestick on the wall and smashed it directly at Ammanette''s head.


    There was a muffled sound, but it did not cause any damage to the opponent.


    Ammannite saw that the woman in front of her dared to resist, and threw her to the position of the church chair.


    Jenny was thrown away by this huge force and broke a bench before stopping.


    At this time, Anmanette walked towards Jenny step by step. As soon as he grabbed Jenny, he would open his mouth to **** the essence and blood of the other party.


    At this critical moment, Nick knocked down all the carrion that besieged him, picked up Seth''s dagger on the stone platform, and stabbed it directly on Ammanette''s back.


    Ammanette was attacked, screamed in pain, reached out and grabbed the dagger on his back, but found that he couldn''t touch it, so Bi turned around and waved his arm towards Nick.


    The moment she turned around, Jenny pulled out the dagger and stabbed Amanette in the abdomen from behind. Nick took the opportunity to hit him with a shoulder and knocked Amanette out.


    Jenny immediately shouted with the dagger, "Run, run."


    The two immediately ran towards the outside of the church.


    The fight between the three was completely closed to the eyes of the two people outside the window, and Feiduan felt very boring yawning.


    "This believer of the Egyptian **** of death is too weak."


    "If it is at this level, I feel that this Seth may not be very good."


    "If I have a chance, I will weigh the strength of Seth, the **** of death. I don''t know what kind of gift I will get if I dedicate it to Lord Heretic God."


    Uchiha Itachi didn''t care when he heard Feiduan''s words, but said, "Follow up and see if they can find the gem."


    At this time, Nick and Jenny ran out of the church, and Nick drove a pickup truck and drove outside.


    Jenny, who was sitting in the car, looked at Nick and said, "Where are we going?"


    "Get out of here, there''s a highway ahead," Nick said as he drove.


    Jenny said in surprise: "How did you know?"


    "Of course I know."


    But it was these pictures and the surrounding scenery that appeared in front of Nick''s eyes in the form of illusions.


    Jenny looked at the dagger in her hand and said, "Oh, God!"


    "Do you know what this is?"


    Nick said: "This is Seth''s dagger, she wants to use this thing to strip me alive Jenny took the dagger and observed it, and then puzzled: "The gem is gone. "


    Nick nodded. "Yes, it seems to make her very angry."


    Jenny held the dagger in both hands and said excitedly, "God, those archaeological discoveries are all true."


    Nick asked puzzled: "But why is the dagger in that statue?"


    Jenny explained, "That withered image of a relic box."


    "The Crusader knights have been using them to hide relics, but apparently she knows that too."


    Nick asked puzzled: "What?"


    "Are you saying that the plane crashed and she also controlled it?"


    Jenny said solemnly: "That''s why, she wants you to go to church."


    Nick said irritably, "Did she let me go to church?"


    "I told you I wanted to go to church."


    "I told you, I said, I want to see..."


    "I''ll look at her body."


    Jenny looked at Nick and said, "Look at her body?"


    "Nick, she''s controlling your mind."


    Nick couldn''t take the line: "What are you talking about?"


    "That...that''s ridiculous, I went to church because I wanted to see it, I wanted to go."


    Just as the two were talking, the car came to a sudden stop, but the two found themselves driving back to the door of the church, and Ammanette was standing at the door.


    Nick accepts reality at this point.


    "We''re back again."


    "Oh my god, she''s controlling me."


    However, none of the three of them noticed that above the church, Uchiha Itachi and Hidean, who were standing at this time, seemed to not exist.


    ������������

 Chapter 528： Henry in action

    Popular recommendation:


    Nick saw that he had driven the car back, and immediately started backing up and continued to escape.


    Anmanette was not in a hurry, and with a wave of his hand, he let his subordinates chase each other.


    Immediately, a carrion jumped out of the woods, smashed the window glass with its body, crawled into the car halfway, and began to attack Nick.


    While attacking the carrion, Nick had to control the car. In the end, he used the car to brush past the tree, directly smashing the carrion''s body into two pieces.


    But he never imagined that the carrion with only half body still had the ability to attack. Nick grabbed the opposing upper body and threw it out of the car window on the other side.


    However, Nick had just finished one, and before he could catch his breath, another corpse jumped directly to the roof of the car, smashed the windshield of the car with his head directly, and climbed in and grabbed Nick with his hands.


    Nick and Jenny kicked each other with their feet, but there was no good way. In the end, they were caught on the steering wheel by the other party, causing the car to roll over and roll down the hill.


    Because Nick didn''t fasten his seat belt, he was thrown out when the car rolled over. He was not worried about death at this time, so he was not injured.


    Jenny in the car was not seriously injured because she was wearing a seat belt.


    Nick got up from the ground and hurried to the overturned car, calling out Jenny''s name.


    "Jenny, Jenny!"


    Jenny crawled in the car at this time, saw a figure walking out of the woods in the distance, and shouted:


    "Nick, Nick, here she is."


    Looking at Ammanette who was approaching step by step, Nick stood up, picked up a roughly turned tree trunk from the side, used it as a weapon, and held it in his hand.


    With a weapon in his hand, Nick walked past Anmanette, while constantly cheering himself:


    "I''m fine, I can definitely defeat her."


    Jenny, who was crawling in the car, also shouted: "Kill her, Nick!"


    "Kick her ass!"


    Nick walked in front of Ammanette and swung the stick like hitting the opponent''s head.


    However, Ammanette broke the stick with one punch, and then hit Nick directly into the sky with an uppercut.


    "boom!"


    Nick fell from the sky and hit the ground hard.


    Jenny, who saw this scene, grew her mouth, but did not expect the other party to be so powerful.


    Jenny watched Anmanette come, and immediately sensed the danger. Just as she was about to climb out of the car, she was grabbed by the other party who came.


    Just when Anmanette was about to start, a hook suddenly shot through her body from behind and pulled her out directly.


    This sudden scene made Nick and Jenny feel a little overwhelmed.


    But Feiduan and Uchiha Itachi on the top of the tree could see clearly, they had already discovered that the personnel of SHIELD had arrived here.


    At this time, many agents with weapons suddenly appeared in the woods, and many vehicles also drove in.


    I saw an agent pick up the hook lock, pull the trigger again, and shoot through Ammannite''s body.


    Anmanette grabbed a hook lock on her body, held it in her hand, and saw the head of the hook lock, which was filled with mercury. The moment it was shot into her body, it exploded in her body, but it was the mercury. , suppressed her power.


    The moment she checked, there were hooks and locks again, shooting from all directions, piercing her body.


    At this point an agent shouted: "Keep attacking and pull her over."


    "The S.H.I.E.L.D. contingent, keep moving and take the target!"


    A large number of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents appeared in the jungle, and several people came to Jenny who was still in the car, and directly rescued Jenny from the car.


    Nick looked at these S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, a little dazed, looked at an agent who came to him and said:


    "who are you?"


    However, the other party ignored Nick, raised the gun on his arm, and shot a sedative bullet on Nick''s body, causing him to faint on the spot.


    the other side.


    At this time, Coulson brought the members of the S.H.I.E.L.D. contingent and the pharmacist pocket to Yin Lak, where he discovered the underground cave.


    Coulson looked at the village in front of him, which had been half submerged by the yellow sand, and could not see the existence of the underground hole at all.


    But it was the sudden sandstorm yesterday that not only delayed their arrival here, but also completely buried the tomb where they saw the sun again.


    Coulson instructed the agent beside him: "The cave is nearby, everyone should act and find the hole for me."


    "Also, pay attention to the quicksand under your feet, so as not to have an accident."


    At this time, the pharmacist was walking on the top of the yellow sand. After he took a punch, he felt the difference in the yellow sand under his feet. After squatting down, he felt it again. Then he took out a detonating talisman and directly Buried in the sand.


    Then he opened his mouth and shouted: "All back, back 50 meters!"


    Following Yaoshidou''s shouting, the other agents took a look and all retreated according to Yaoshidou''s instructions.


    After Yao Shidou also retreated a distance, he formed a Yin Yin and shouted, "Break!"


    "boom!"


    There was an explosion, and a large amount of gravel was blasted into the sky. In the next second, where the explosive talisman exploded, a large pit appeared immediately, and a large amount of yellow sand flowed into the pit. Soon after the surrounding yellow sand flowed out, it was revealed that The appearance of a cave.


    A huge ancient Egyptian statue was erected there.


    Seeing all this, Coulson knew that the so-called ''ancient temple'' had been found again by them.


    The pharmacist looked at Coulson and said, "Coulson, this detonating charm, the bureau has to reimburse me for it."


    Coulson smiled and said: "No problem, the ten-person ninja tools that you will get back will be granted to you."


    The pharmacist also had a smile on his face, and then said, "Let''s go down and check to see if it''s the place we''re looking for."


    Coulson nodded and said, "Okay, go check it out."


    The agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. were very open, and they took the lead in putting down lighting equipment, etc., and then arranged for agents to lock down.


    But the pharmacist pocket was not so troublesome, he jumped directly from the entrance of the cave, and landed smoothly at the bottom of the cave.


    Other S.H.I.E.L.D. personnel showed a somewhat envious look when they saw the sloppy behavior of the pharmacist.


    The pharmacist picked up the flashlight and began to check the inside of the cave. Due to the sandstorm, the bottom of the cave was covered with a layer of yellow sand, but the buried objects and various accessories left inside can still be seen.


    At this time, Coulson also used the method of lock down and came to the bottom of the cave, only to see him walking in front of the pharmacist''s pocket and asking, "Did you find anything?"


    "Is there any similarities between this place and the ancient temple you came here from? Is there a teleportation formation here?"


    The pharmacist shook his head and said, "I haven''t found anything yet. I''m not sure if there is a teleportation formation here."


    Then the pharmacist continued to walk towards the inside of the cave, and soon came to the place where Ammann was imprisoned before.


    Looking at these guardian statues, the pharmacist checked around and found nothing special.


    The pharmacist said with some regret: "Coulson, this is not the place we are looking for. I have not found any traces of enchantment or formation here."


    "There is no formation for teleportation here."


    But the pharmacist pointed to the chain that was interrupted by Nick and said, "Colson, but there is a very important thing here that was taken away."


    "Although I don''t know what this thing is, the guardian statues here should be used for guards."


    "And the things buried in this mercury pool are not simple."


    Coulson heard the pharmacist say that this was not the place they were looking for, which made him somewhat disappointed, but the pharmacist reminded that there is one thing missing here, which should be more important.


    After Coulson looked around, since this was not the place we were looking for, we didn''t intend to give up, so we sorted out the contents and took them away.


    An Egyptian tomb worth hundreds of millions, not to give up.


    "Everyone will clean up this place. Small items that can be taken away should be packed first, and then they will be beaten like a helicopter to pull them out."


    Then he looked at the pharmacist and said: "As for the thing you said, I will go up and call the Delta Force military and ask them what they took from here."


    The pharmacist nodded, and then jumped out of the cave with Coulson.


    Coulson came outside, immediately took out his satellite phone, and dialed.


    "What, took an Egyptian sarcophagus."


    "Where''s the stuff?"


    "What, the plane crashed, and only 2 people survived on the plane."


    "Is something missing?"


    Soon after Coulson hung up the phone, he made another call and learned that the place had been taken over by the personnel of the British branch of SHIELD.


    And it was learned that Nick Morton, an American soldier, had died when the plane crashed, but he was resurrected in the end. Instead, it was their agent Phil of S.H.I.E.L.D. who died in the plane crash.


    "Resurrection from the dead?"


    Coulson immediately noticed that this matter is not simple.


    "Pocket, that thing may be at the S.H.I.E.L.D. branch in London now."


    "We need to go to the branch. As for here, let other personnel of SHIELD take over."


    The pharmacist also heard Coulson''s resurrection from the dead, which made him ponder.


    "sure no problem."


    Then Coulson left some people on the side of the ancient tomb, waiting for support, then took some people and Coulson, took a plane, and rushed towards the British SHIELD branch.


    Jotunheim.


    At this time, Charlotte had been channeled by his wooden clone.


    With the return of the main body, Charlotte released the wooden avatar, and at the same time received the memory of the avatar for a day, and learned that Sol had the idea of ????sparing with him.


    Charlotte took out the food from the storage space this time and returned to the base.


    "Sol, come over to eat and drink!"


    With Charlotte''s shout, Sol''s figure soon appeared in front of him.


    Look at the hot, fresh food.


    Sol said in surprise: "Charlotte, where did you get the food?"


    "Didn''t you say before that the fresh food has been eaten?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Because I finished eating, I thought of a way to add another batch."


    "This time the food is more than enough, enough for us to eat Asgard''s support."


    "Try this beer, Lost by the Coast, and it tastes pretty good."


    Hearing Charlotte talking about the beer, Sol''s eyes lit up, he picked up a bottle of Lost Coast on the table, and drank it directly.


    Soon a bottle of beer was drank by Sol. Sol looked at the empty bottle in his hand and said:


    "This beer tastes really good."


    "I hope you replenish enough, otherwise I''m afraid I won''t be able to drink and return to Asgard."


    Charlotte glanced at Sol''s sturdy figure, and thought in her heart: Go back to Asgard, Sol, you have the idea of ??making a meat suit in advance.


    "Not to mention shouting back to Asgard, it will be very good for you to persist until Asgard''s support arrives."


    Saul sat on the chair and said with a smile, "Then I think I need to save some drinks."


    Then Sol began to eat breakfast with Charlotte, but Sol still drank half a case of beer by himself.


    This is still the result of his extreme restraint, and he plans to drink the remaining half of the box at noon.


    London.


    Inside the S.H.I.E.L.D. base.


    At this time, several agents dragged Nick and walked forward.


    Nick had woken up at this time, looked at the people around him, and asked:


    "Who are you?"


    "Where are you taking me?"


    Passing through the layers of doors, Nick was taken to a huge office There was no one in the room, but there were a lot of instruments placed as decorations.


    Just as Nick was looking around, the senior agent of SHIELD in London, Henry Jekyll, came out and said with a smile: "Please feel free, don''t be nervous."


    Nick looked at the person who came and asked suspiciously, "Who are you?"


    Henry Jekyll came step by step and said, "Me?"


    "Mr. Morton, the more important question happens to be, who are you?"


    "In theory, I know everything about you."


    Henry walked to the desk, picked up a document, then walked to Nick and said:


    "An army scout, an excellent soldier awarded."


    "And page-by-page display of an impactful and puzzling moral gesture."


    "But you see, this document has no real value to me."


    "That''s why, I want to have an interview with you."


    Nick looked at the man in front of him and asked the question he asked at the beginning.


    "Who are you?"


    Henry looked at Nick and said, "I''m a doctor, a chemical pathologist, a neurosurgeon, and a senior agent of the British branch of SHIELD."


    "I''m also a lawyer."


    Henry walked aside, came to a table, picked up an instrument and said, "My name is Henry, Henry Jekyll."


    "These days, I specialize in immunology, which may have something to do with infectious diseases."


    After getting the instrument, Henry walked to his desk and said:


    "If possible, Mr. Morton, I''d like to tell you a story, a story about my patient."


    ������������

 Chapter 529： SHIELD Europe - Henry Jekyll

    Popular recommendation:


    The instrument Henry just held was a syringe that could hold four medicines.


    As he filled the syringe, he opened his mouth and said, "A man of great promise, a man who believed himself to be near perfect until he got sick..."


    "The disease was subtle and not severe at first, and then it expanded."


    "Become a strong desire, an unquenchable craving."


    At this time, Henry finally put all the medicine into the syringe. At this time, his voice became hoarse, and there were some subtle changes in his skin. I saw him look at Nick, and the hoarse voice seemed to be humane:


    "For Chaos!"


    "To bring pain to others!"


    Then Henry stuck the syringe on his palm. With the successful injection of the medicine, his complexion returned to normal, and the hoarse voice he had just made returned.


    I saw him walk to the side chair and sit down, and then continued to speak:


    "Fortunately he is a doctor himself."


    "If it is said that evil is a pathogen, then it is reasonable to infer that it must have a cure."


    At this point Henry had completely recovered, he got up from his chair, walked in one direction, and said:


    "If I may, Mr. Morton, I''d like to show you something."


    Henry walked to a mechanical gate and put his palm on the monitor next to him, and soon a name appeared on it.


    Henry Jekyll, verified.


    After a ding, the door was opened.


    Nick and Henry walked into the door. This was an empty room. The room was very large and tall, with two floors. There were many guards of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents in the room, and Jenny was also standing aside.


    In the center of the room, on a cement table, Ammanette knelt on it, her limbs were bound with chains, and two high iron chains were worn on her shoulder blades. What fluid are you injecting.


    Henry walked in front of Nick and said, "Welcome to SHIELD - Bojian Department, Mr. Morton."


    "It''s from Latin: ''the monster that died.''"


    "Warning to monsters."


    Nick Morton said in surprise: "SHIELD?"


    "You also have a branch and jurisdiction in the UK?"


    After all, Nick is also a veteran in the army, and there is a gap in the changes in the world in the past two years, and he also knows a thing or two about this emerging S.H.I.E.L.D.


    But in his memory, isn''t this organization in New York, USA?


    Henry nodded and said, "We are a global organization affiliated with the United Nations. The base of the European branch is in London."


    "The main thing is to deal with these emergencies."


    "Forgive the current situation, we have little time to prepare for our guests and we can only continue if Jenny provides information."


    Henry walked behind Jenny and said:


    "In fact, she works for us."


    Nick said in surprise: "She is also an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.?"


    Henry nodded: "She is also a member of S.H.I.E.L.D., but not that kind of field agent. She is mainly responsible for archaeological digging and searching for evil."


    "This measure is not a precise scientific research study."


    Nick Morton glanced at the agents and researchers around him and wondered, "What measures?"


    "Evil, Mr. Morton."


    "Confirm evil, control evil, examine evil, destroy evil."


    Then Henry walked between the two, pointed to Ammanette and said, "So far, she is the oldest person we have ever met."


    Nick saw the tube stuck in Ammannite''s body and wondered, "What are you doing to her?"


    Henry replied: "She was embalmed with mercury, and when it reached 40 degrees Fahrenheit, the mercury in her body solidified."


    "Then it''s safe to dissect her."


    Jenny on the side was a little surprised to hear this, and asked directly, "Anatomy? As you said, we are going to study her."


    Henry nodded and said, "Yes, but the autopsy must be done first."


    Jenny said with a serious look: "But she is a little-known living specimen of history. Only when she is alive can we get more information."


    Henry replied, "But she''s dangerous, a threat, Jenny."


    At this moment, Nick frowned and said suspiciously: "Wait, wait."


    "Then why did you keep me here?"


    Henry looked at Nick Morton and said, "Curse, Mr. Morton."


    "You don''t have a common cold. Drink some chicken soup and have a good night''s sleep, it won''t make it go away."


    "You have been chosen as a vessel for the ultimate evil."


    "We''re the only ones who can get you back on track."


    Nick was thoughtful at this time, thinking about what Henry said.


    At this moment, the bound Ammanette said in ancient Egyptian: "You can''t change your destiny."


    The moment she spoke, she immediately attracted the attention of the three of them.


    "The curse will never be broken."


    At this time, Nick walked in the direction of Ammanette, and the other party continued to say in ancient Egyptian:


    "The man I chose was killed, and you will take his place."


    At this time Nick also used the ancient Egyptian language: "Why did you kill him?"


    When Jenny saw that Nick had used ancient Egyptian language, it became a little incredible. Just as she was about to step forward, she was pulled by Henry who was on the side and discouraged:


    "Do not!"


    Ammanette heard Nick''s question and explained: "I didn''t intend to kill him, I wanted to give him eternal life and make him a **** in the world."


    According to the picture in his mind, Nick said, "You murdered your father."


    "I love my father, I love him with all my heart, and I just want him to love me the same."


    Nick continued, based on images from memory: "You murdered his wife, their children."


    After being silent for a second, Ammanette said, "It was a different era."


    At this moment, the picture in front of Nick changed, and he came to the desert in Egypt again. Anmanette, wearing a long dress, stood in front of him and said:


    "The day of awakening is upon us, and you will be Seth."


    "The world will bow to you, and you will have power over life and death."


    "You will have me, and I will be your queen."


    Just as Ammanette''s figure and voice filled Nick''s face, Jenny''s voice appeared beside him.


    "Stop, Nick."


    "Nick, wake up."


    Nick felt himself lying on the bed, looked aside, and saw the silhouettes of Jenny and Henry in the royal court of ancient Egypt.


    Ammannite lay on Nick''s body, turned Nick''s cheek with his hand, and said to himself:


    "They''re going to kill you, just like they killed the one I picked before, kill you."


    ������������

 Chapter 530： Evil and Demon

    Popular recommendation:


    Nick looked at Jenny and the two next to him again, and Ammanette helped her cheek again, leaned over to Nick''s ear and said, "It hurts."


    Nick asked puzzled: "What?"


    Ammanette cried out in reality: "It hurts!"


    This deafening cry directly made Nick and Jenny squat down and covered their ears, and also made Nick escape from the illusion.


    Ammannite''s cry of pain did not affect Henry Jekyll at all.


    At this point Nick Morton walked up to Ammanette and shouted, "Stop!"


    Then he said to Henry: "Stop, stop."


    I don''t know whether to tell Ammanette to stop shouting, or to tell Henry to stop injecting mercury, maybe both.


    Henry looked at Nick and said, "Unbelievable!"


    He didn''t expect Nick to have such a change, which he didn''t expect.


    the other side.


    Coulson has arrived at the London airport with the pharmacist pocket and the SHIELD contingent members.


    After getting off the plane, there were four armored vehicles parked in front of him. Coulson took the pharmacist''s pocket and stepped into an armored vehicle. After all the members got into the vehicle, the vehicle drove towards the location of the S.H.I.E.L.D. branch in London.


    At this time in the car, Coulson opened a file, which was written on the information of the blogging department of London SHIELD and the head of the department, Henry Jekyll.


    This information was specially requested by Coulson on the plane from his director Nick Fury.


    Coulson sighed while flipping through these materials:


    "In the UK branch, there are still these discoveries."


    "But is the autonomy on their side too great? The director didn''t specifically order to ask for it, and he almost didn''t want these materials."


    "I didn''t expect them to be ahead in extraordinary research."


    "Egyptian gods, death **** Seth, demons, curses, interesting."


    "It seems that they have found a lot, but they don''t know how much they know about werewolves."


    At this moment, Jenny and Nick were sitting in the aisle on the second floor, looking at Ammanette, who was tied down below.


    Jenny said, "What should I tell you?"


    "If I really told you about this place, would you still believe me?"


    "Henry approached me at the time, and I took the job because we had common interests."


    Nick said thoughtfully, "So you''re using each other?"


    Jenny looked at Anmanette below and said seriously: "Now, she is using you."


    At this moment, Anmanette let out a painful moan, and Jenny looked at Nick and said:


    "Look, whatever you think, even though I didn''t tell you that in the first place."


    "But I''m loyal to my judgment, I care about you, and somewhere in my heart, what emerges is that you''re a good person."


    Nick shook his head and said, "I''m not even sure if I''m a good person."


    "I firmly believe."


    Nick looked at Jenny and wondered, "Why?"


    "You saved my life on that plane."


    "You gave me the only parachute without hesitation."


    Seeing Jenny''s serious look, Nick shook his head slightly: "I thought there would be another one."


    When Jenny heard this, her self-movement subsided a lot, and the atmosphere between the two became a little embarrassing.


    At this moment, Henry came over and broke the awkward atmosphere between the two.


    "Mr. Morton."


    "Have a drink?"


    Nick Morton immediately accepted the invitation and went out with Henry.


    the other side.


    Numerous skeletons have been dug up from the Crusader tombs underground in London and are being photographed.


    A large number of S.H.I.E.L.D. personnel are excavating, and an agent with a sensor device is searching for something.


    Soon in the screen of the instrument, a red dot was detected.


    "I found something, this is the place, come on."


    Following the agent''s guidance, soon an agent took a sledgehammer and knocked it down at a position underground, and the ground was smashed in an instant.


    At this time, the bound Ammanette seemed to sense something.


    As the ground was smashed open, they found another coffin underground.


    As the sarcophagus was opened by the agents, a skeleton appeared in everyone''s eyes. The skeleton''s hands held a red gem and placed it on the chest.


    And with the appearance of the gem on Seth''s dagger, this also came to Ammanette''s eyes.


    Following Nick''s departure, Jenny walked up to Anmanette and said in the other party''s language:


    "What you see is what you want."


    "I have learned the language of the old gods."


    Anmanette looked at Jenny and said, "The old god?"


    This time, Anmanette did not use ancient Egyptian, but Jenny''s English, which surprised Jenny.


    "Your language is easy to learn."


    "What you really want to know is what''s behind the tomb of death."


    "Want to know what I saw?"


    Jenny nodded and said, "Yes."


    "You will When I kill you, you will know."


    Although Anmanette was bound, the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, revealing a mocking look.


    Seeing the other party like this, Jenny couldn''t communicate, so she turned around and left.


    At this time, Ammanette said, "They found the gem, and you brought the person I chose here."


    "How do you think they will treat him now?"


    Hearing this, Jenny looked at the Seth dagger that was being scanned and detected in the instrument.


    Nick Morton followed Henry back to the other party''s office.


    Nick looked at the hidden film visited in Henry''s office. Among the skulls, a werewolf head stood out.


    In addition, there is a red diamond-shaped crystal only the size of a grain of rice, and there is an ultraviolet search gun hanging next to it.


    Just when Nick was curious about what these things meant, Henry said, "Welcome to a whole new world."


    Henry took a glass of whiskey and handed it to Nick: "A world of gods and demons."


    Nick came over, took the whisky in Henry''s hand, and drained it in one gulp. ,


    Henry continued: "Evil goes by many names, Mr. Morton."


    "Take Seth as an example, the **** of death known to the ancient Egyptians."


    "In the Old Testament: Satan, Lucifer..."


    Nick nodded when he heard the names and said, "It''s the devil."


    Henry continued: "They are all demons."


    Nick returned the glass to Henry, then said with a smile, "Yes, they are demons or bad guys, all of them should be destroyed and should not appear."


    ������������

 Chapter 531： sacrifice? NO

    Watching Nick walking around.


    Henry continued: "Listen, evil is a shadow beyond our world..."


    "They are constantly looking for a way to enter the human world, just to have a suitable flesh-and-blood carrier."


    Just as the two were talking, Anmanette was quietly chanting a spell, and soon a small spider was summoned at the ventilation duct.


    Looking at the spider that crawled out, the corners of Anmanette''s mouth twitched slightly.


    And Henry continued: "Either, we wait for the day when they come."


    "Or, we can fight them in our own way."


    Henry pointed to a wolf head on Qiang Shang and said, "This is the head of a werewolf, an evil dark creature that we successfully hunted down."


    Then Henry pointed to the red crystal above and said, "This is a vampire that was killed by us. This is the crystal left over from its body after its death."


    Hearing the two things Henry introduced, Nick was stunned for a moment: "God, are the legends of vampires and werewolves true?"


    Henry nodded, turned his head to look at Nick and said, "Evil has always been hidden around us, but it has not been discovered by the public."


    "And this also reminds me of you."


    Nick looked at Henry, and the other party thought of a way to lift his curse, so he said, "Me?"


    "Okay, that''s great, Doctor."


    "You mean you can heal the curse on me and get me out of it."


    "Then go ahead, Doctor."


    "By the way, what''s your plan?"


    Looking at Nick who looked a little excited, Henry frowned slightly and said, "Mr. Morton, this matter is very complicated."


    Nick said, "Really? I''m fine."


    Seeing Nick say this, Henry explained, "When a man offers redemption to mankind, certain sacrifices must be made."


    While the two were talking, a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent walked in.


    "Excuse me, sir."


    Seeing the agent who came in nodded to Henry, Henry immediately understood and said, "They found it."


    Nick on the side was a little puzzled: "What did you find?"


    At this moment, Jenny also came over, came in and shouted, "Henry."


    "Are you going to kill him?"


    Nick asked suspiciously, "Who to kill?"


    "Jenny, who to kill?"


    Henry looked at Jenny and said, "Jenny, when Mr. Morton was in the ancient tomb and broke those protective chains with a gun, he was essentially asking for his own death."


    "Those chains have been imprisoning Ammanet''s power for 5,000 years."


    "And he was chosen to be her best candidate, a thief who entered the tomb to steal, his body functions were forcibly transformed, and he completely lost his soul."


    Nick couldn''t understand what Henry said: "What?"


    But Jenny understood and said in surprise, "God, do you want to put the gem back on the dagger and stab him with the dagger?"


    Henry explained: "The dagger will get Seth into his body and we''ll destroy it."


    At this time Nick also reacted and said excitedly: "Wait, wait..."


    "You want to stab me with that thing, seriously?"


    Henry nodded and said, "The ancient Egyptians should have done this in the beginning."


    "Listen, they interrupted the ceremony, and that''s exactly the kind of mistake we can''t make, we can''t do it again."


    At this moment, Henry felt that something was wrong with his body. The evil in his body was helping Su, and he immediately walked towards the desk. He needed to continue injecting medicine for relief.


    But it was the arrival of Ammanette that made the evil in his body recover faster and faster, and the interval became shorter and shorter.


    Nick frowned and asked suspiciously, "Is this the plan? Henry..."


    Jenny retorted: "You can''t do it."


    Just as they were arguing, Ammanette, who was bound on the other side, had already controlled the little spider and quietly crawled into the body of an agent in charge of injecting mercury.


    As the spider crawled in along the ear, the agent''s child hole disappeared, leaving only the whites of his eyes.


    Henry took out the medicine and installed it on the syringe, and said quickly: "It''s imminent, our time is running out."


    "Unfortunately, that''s a risk we have to take."


    Nick was still a little disbelieving: "Is this really your plan?"


    "Ammanette said that your curse cannot be broken."


    "I''m really sorry, Mr. Morton, no matter what I do, you''re going to die."


    "If evil is cholera, a deadly contagion, it''s the way it gets into our souls, and the world needs healing, and you''re the cure."


    Nick waved, "Stop talking."


    Henry continued: "For the greater good, you have to make sacrifices!"


    Nick declined: "I''m not interested at all."


    At this time, Henry had just finished filling the syringe, and the sudden pain made him groan, and the syringe in his hand fell in time and rolled towards Nick.


    Nick saw the syringe on the desk and thought it was very important to Henry, so he grabbed it in his hand.


    The agent on the side saw Nick''s actions and immediately shouted, "Don''t!"


    Henry stretched out his palm and said, "Quick...give me the syringe."


    Nick ignored Henry''s request, but took the syringe in his hand and said to Henry: "Okay, we won''t take long, everyone will come up with a new plan, I believe that under the new plan, it is still Can solve the curse problem."


    At this time, the agent on the side changed his face, and immediately pulled Jenny and said nervously: "We have to go."


    Henry stood on the other side of the desk, trembling a little: "You don''t understand the situation at all."


    Nick said, "Really?"


    "I know exactly what I''m doing."


    At this moment, Henry Jekyll stood up straight, his voice became hoarse, and the same rune as Fell began to appear on his face.


    "Oh, my dear Henry Jekyll, if I had demonic features on my face, you''d have a new friend."


    Nick, who noticed something was wrong, also knew that he had made a mistake. He immediately put the syringe in his hand on the table and said quickly, "Here, here."


    The SHIELD agent on the side had already pulled Jenny away.


    At this point, Henry regained his senses, picked up the syringe and wanted to inject himself, and said, "Run, Mr. Morton."


    "what?"


    "Run!"


    After Henry finished shouting, it was too late for the injection, so he could only use his last strength to press the red button on the table.


    Immediately, an alarm sounded in the room, and the doors began to close automatically.


    Nick, who fled at this time, was one step behind Jenny and the others, and was locked in the room, and did not run out in time.


    After Jenny ran out, seeing that Nick did not run out with him, she shouted to the agent beside her, "Open the door, Nick hasn''t come out yet."


    The agent shook his head and said, "You will regret doing that."


    Jenny looked at the side door that wasn''t fully closed, and ran in immediately.


    Seeing Jenny running, the agent on the side immediately chased and shouted, "Stop, Jenny, stop!"


    In the office, Nick, who didn''t run out, immediately turned his head to look and found that the doctor just now had a big change in his temperament. At this time, he looked like a villain.


    Nick looked at Henry who was approaching, and when he stepped forward, he pushed the other party against the door, and hit the other party''s head with a few elbows. Then he immediately picked up Henry''s hand and pressed it on the fingerprint unlocking screen.


    Drop �� is being identified.


    Eddie Hyde, identification failure.


    Henry, who was pushed against the door, laughed at this time: "Haha, they won''t let me out, they will never open the door to the devil."


    Then Henry grabbed the back of Nick''s head and pulled it, causing Nick''s head to hit the touch screen and smashing the screen.


    Then it was pushed back again, and Nick was directly pushed out and fell to the ground.


    Henry, who transformed into Eddie Hyde, stood in front of Nick with his hands on his hips, and looked at the man in front of him with some playfulness.


    the other side.


    An agent in charge of monitoring Anmanette''s body data shouted in surprise, "Wow, wow, what''s the situation?"


    "Pete, did you just turn off the mercury?"


    After he finished speaking, he immediately looked at Pete on the side, but found that Pete, who was supposed to be at the station, had already left, and picked up the fire axe on the side.


    At this time, Coulson brought the pharmacist''s pocket and had already arrived at SHIELD in London. Outside the gate of the Bowen Department, the car stopped and Coulson got down from the top and said to the pharmacist: "This is the Bowen Department, let''s go together. Go see my director Henry, rush things over, and get what they get."


    The pharmacist pushed the glasses on his nose, looked up at the building in front of him, and said with a smile, "I hope there will be no trouble."


    At this time, Henry was playing with Nick in the office and said with a smile, "You are too tender."


    "You have to learn to **** people like me."


    Nick stepped forward to attack Henry, but after a few punches, not only did he not cause any injuries to the opponent, but he was restrained by Henry''s neck lock.


    "Hahaha, Morton, it''s not that I want to kill you, it''s Henry."


    "I want to have more cooperation, how about you and me."


    Nick fought back, but was still no match, and was knocked to the ground by Eddie Head.


    At this time, Pete, who picked up the fire axe, came to the position of the electric switch, opened the iron gate, swung the fire axe, and smashed it, and sparks shot out in an instant.


    The switch exploded directly and suddenly, the fire was everywhere, and many instruments in the room exploded and shut down instantly because of the voltage problem.


    Anmanette, who saw this scene, had a smile on her face, and she knew that she was about to get out of trouble.


    In the office on the other side, Eddie Hyde threw Nick out again, and then stood there to straighten his tie and said:


    "I''ll give you a chance to cooperate, you become evil incarnate, and I, Eddie Hyde, become your friend."


    "think about it."


    On the other side, Jenny, who ran in, came to the study next to the office at this time. There was only a glass door between them.


    Jenny picked up a fire extinguisher and smashed it at the glass bed, but it had no effect. S.H.I.E.L.D. had already prepared it, and this glass door was also made of bulletproof glass.


    The agents who came, quickly hugged Jenny from behind and told her not to carry out the sabotage.


    Nick got up from the ground and fought hard, but was knocked to the ground again by Eddie Hyde.


    Nick, who got up from the ground, saw the syringe on the desk, and immediately turned to get it, but was pressed on the desk by the other party.


    "Come on, boy, and consider my proposal."


    "I am the creator of chaos, destruction."


    Nick was pressed by the other party on the table for a while, but he also took the opportunity to get the syringe, only to see that he inserted the syringe into Henry''s chest.


    "what!"


    Henry wailed in pain, and then the demonic lines on his face began to subside. Henry, who recovered his senses, said:


    "Well done, Mr. Morton, well done."


    Nick was unhappy. He was beaten by the other party just now. He took this opportunity to grab Henry and threw him away.


    At this time, Ammanette, who was detained, immediately opened her mouth and vomited because the machine stopped working.


    At this time, the power facilities of the Bowen Department were completely destroyed, the backup power had not been activated, and all the closed electronic gates were useless. Jenny also ran in after knocking out the agent.


    Jenny said to Nick, "Come on We have to destroy the gem on the dagger."


    "what?"


    Jenny explained: "Without gems, there are no rituals and no curses."


    "real?"


    "Yes, I know where it is."


    Nick immediately followed Jenny and ran out. At this time, the blogging department became extremely chaotic because of the sudden change and the fire that had occurred.


    As soon as Coulson entered the building, before he came inside, he suddenly heard an alarm sound. When entering the underground, the lights in the corridor turned off instantly.


    When the gap reached the problem Coulson, he immediately took out a pistol from his body, held it in his hand, and turned his head to a team of secret service personnel behind him and said, "All alert."


    Then he looked at the pharmacist beside him and said, "You are right, there is trouble."


    The pharmacist smiled awkwardly, and immediately took out a handful of kunai from the ninja bag and held it in his hand.


    Then Coulson took them and slowly approached the inside of the blogging department.


    the other side.


    Nick and Jenny ran out and ran down the stairs to the second floor. Nick looked at Ammanette, who was still bound, and immediately showed compassion.


    And Anmanette looked at Nick''s eyes differently, as if waiting for the other party to rescue him.


    At this time, Jenny pushed Nick directly and continued to run forward. Nick was pushed away, so he didn''t pay attention to Ammanette.


    Seeing Nick leave, Anmanette roared angrily, as if her own man ran away with others, and then broke the chain on her body with all her strength.


    Then, under Ammanette''s efforts, all the iron chains around and on his back were pulled and torn off.


    ps: There will be 4000 more updates later, ask for a monthly pass!

 Chapter 532： The pharmacists pocket

    At this time, Anmanette had just broken free from the chain, and immediately a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent rushed over with a gun.


    Facing Ammanette is pulling the trigger.


    "boom!"


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    Several shots in a row hit Anmanette, but it did not cause the slightest damage. I saw her jumping and throwing the agent to the ground, instantly sucking the flesh and blood of the other party.


    In this way, after consuming several gun-wielding S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, Ammanette''s strength has almost recovered.


    I saw her open her arms and said in ancient Egyptian language: "God of death, please bring my chosen person."


    "I call upon the dust of Egypt."


    With Ammanette''s spell, the glass in the room instantly shattered.


    At this time, Coulson had walked in with someone, looking at the heavy boy in front of him and the woman with strange lines on her face, and immediately shouted: "Shoot!"


    "Da-da-da-da!"


    Immediately, countless bullets poured out and shot away at Ammanette.


    However, in the next second, a sand wall appeared in front of Ammanette, blocking all the bullets that were shot.


    But the pharmacist pocket, who saw this scene, directly threw three Kunai to help the detonation talisman, grabbed Coulson, turned his head and ran away.


    As for the task force around him, Yao Shidou called out the word ''run'', and then he didn''t pay any attention.


    The pharmacist grabbed Coulson in his pocket, and his figure had already withdrawn, and he began to return the same way.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    The three detonating talismans exploded instantly, directly blasting the sand wall, revealing Ammannite inside.


    Immediately, Ammanette stretched his arms forward, and the falling gravel was like a bullet, shooting at the agent who was in the face.


    "Shhhhhhh!"


    In the blink of an eye, all members of the task force were wiped out.


    At this time, Coulson, who was carried by the pharmacist, had wind in his mouth. He lowered his head and shouted, "Dou, what''s the matter?"


    "Why are you running?"


    In just a few dozen meters, Yao Shidou took Coulson to the street outside.


    The pharmacist put Coulson down and said:


    "I can''t beat it. If I was taken with you, you would have to sacrifice just now."


    Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Coulson was taken aback, and he said with some uncertainty: "How is it possible, you haven''t played against each other yet."


    At this time, Jenny and Nick also ran out and came outside. At this time, the voice of Ammanette was also transmitted outside.


    "Give him to me."


    In an instant, all the windows outside were shattered, and a large amount of sand and dust poured out from the building of the Bowen Department, chasing them in the direction of the two.


    Yao Shidou, who ran out, also saw this scene, and then said, "Look at this destruction, I can avoid it, what should you do?"


    Coulson was also stunned by the scene in front of him, and his mouth grew up: "This, this..."


    "Is she a ninja too?"


    The pharmacist thought for a while about the woman just now, then shook his head and said, "I''m not sure, but she doesn''t have a forehead guard on her body, and I can''t understand the incantation, so it''s probably not a ninja."


    Coulson didn''t know the ancient Egyptian language, but he also understood that this supernatural being is likely to be native to the earth.


    At this time, Coulson also saw Nick and Jenny being chased by the sandstorm, and said to the pharmacist: "Follow these two, maybe they know what happened."


    "it is good!"


    the other side.


    Agents of SHIELD at the Crusader Cemetery received a call at this time.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "She escaped! She has the Seth dagger."


    "We think she goes back to you, and we''ll come to support you right now."


    "Lock the door and protect the gem."


    The agent who received the call swallowed, and then immediately ordered the personnel to put the gems in the box, and immediately began to close the door of the tomb.


    the other side.


    Nick and Jenny were running around on the street, but when they saw the street in front of them, Anmanette appeared in front of them, followed by rolling yellow sand.


    I saw Anmanette holding the Seth dagger, engulfing her in the waving of the yellow sand, and also coming in the direction of the two.


    Coulson in the distance looked at the woman who reappeared with a solemn expression. The scale of this destruction was really not small.


    "It seems that she is indeed not a ninja."


    "Bou, we can''t let her continue to destroy. Is there any way you can stop her?"


    The pharmacist nodded: "But we should know what happened first."


    After speaking, the pharmacist dodged and came directly in front of the two of them, grabbed Jenny, and said, "I''m a member of SHIELD, come with me."


    The pharmacist pocket directly brought Jenny to Coulson''s side. As for Nick, the pharmacist pocket was irrelevant. He wanted to see who these sand waterfalls were chasing.


    "Colson, I brought her here."


    Watching the pharmacist bring Jenny over, Coulson said:


    "Ms. Jenny, I''m Coulson from SHIELD New York."


    Coulson read the information from the blog post and knew that Jenny was also a member of S.H.I.E.L.D. on the London side, so he continued:


    "The situation is urgent, can UU Reading tell me what happened?"


    When she heard that she was a member of the New York headquarters, Jenny did not hide it, and immediately told the other party what she knew.


    Just as Jenny told the cause of the incident, the pharmacist looked in the direction of the sand waterfall, but found that after he took the woman out, the sand waterfall did not come to them, and the main force was still towards the man. chase.


    Is he the woman''s target?


    Nick, who was running at this time, saw that Jenny Gate, who was following him, suddenly disappeared, the two stopped, looked around, and shouted: "Jenny...Jenny..."


    Just as Nick was looking for traces of Jenny, Phil suddenly appeared in front of him and shouted loudly, "Nick, let''s go."


    "I know where that gem is!"


    Nick looked at Phil and thought of Jenny, but the other party was still missing. In the end, he had no choice, so he followed Phil towards the gem.


    the other side.


    The remaining field agents of the Bowen Department at this time have come out of the base and got in the car to go to support.


    At the same time, he informed the other agents on the walkie-talkie: "We will go to the burial chamber of the Crusaders."


    "We''ll enter through the Northwest Trade Tunnel, over."


    At this point, Jenny had finished talking to Coulson about her willingness to do things. After hearing the other party''s narration, Coulson was silent for a few seconds and then said:


    "The other party will use Nick''s body to summon Seth, the Egyptian **** of death. Now the main thing is the gem on the dagger, right?"


    "Yes, the one who just ran with me was Nick."


    "We must get the gems in advance and destroy them. Only in this way can we organize Ammanette''s conspiracy."


    ???

 Chapter 533： Pharmacists Rescue

    At this time, Yao Shidou''s attention was focused on the identity of the other party. It was unbelievable that the ancient Egyptian princess 5,000 years ago lived for so long.


    You must know that in the ninja world, the shadows of the villages are as powerful as them, and their lifespan is only a few decades.


    Even Lord Orochimaru, whom he admires, is studying immortality.


    At this point Coulson said, "Just destroy the gem? Where is it?"


    Jenny nodded and said, "I know where it is, let''s go."


    At the same time, Jenny glanced at the pharmacist''s pocket on the side. Regarding the speed at which the other party brought her over just now, she knew that the other party''s strength must be much stronger.


    At the same time, I also thought in my heart, is this the strength of the headquarters?


    Coulson nodded, then said, "Okay, let''s go now."


    Then Jenny took Coulson and the pharmacist to the location of the Crusaders'' tomb.


    On the roof of a building in London, Itachi Uchiha and Hidean looked at the scene below.


    Feiduan said in surprise: "This Seth''s curler is not as weak as I thought."


    "The power of this sand waterfall still looks very intimidating, but the lethality is too small, unless it can continue forever."


    Uchiha Itachi glanced at the sand waterfall below, but didn''t care, but said:


    "She''s got the dagger, keep up, find such a gem, and we can end this farce."


    Uchiha Itachi doesn''t like Anmanette''s wanton destruction. Although this is not his city or his hometown, Uchiha Itachi is not very interested in the behavior of the other party.


    Feiduan nodded, and then said: "After you get the things, you have to hand this person to me, and I want to test the quality of the Death God Seth Roller."


    After all, Feiduan jumped directly from the building. Seeing this, Itachi Uchiha turned into a crow and dissipated on the roof.


    At this time, Anmanette held the Seth dagger, but came all the way to the underground tunnel. There were lights hanging on the walls of the tunnel, illuminating the entire tunnel.


    At the end of the tunnel, there are four SHIELD agents guarding with guns.


    As Ammann walked forward, he chanted an incantation in ancient Egyptian: "Resurrection, my warriors, for my use."


    As the spell was chanted, all the bulbs in the tunnel shattered, and the entire tunnel immediately plunged into darkness.


    Several S.H.I.E.L.D. agents were slightly surprised to see this scene, but after just one glance, they still guarded the door with guns.


    At this time, in the Crusader tomb inside the gate, the sarcophagus in the tomb suddenly moved, attracting the attention of the agents and staff inside.


    The next second, the sarcophagus was pushed open, but the skeletons and Mu Nai Yin inside were all resurrected and started to attack the people inside.


    At the same time, in the tomb, the buried crusaders also all became the subordinates of Ammanette, and launched an attack on all living people.


    the other side.


    Phil took Nick to another tunnel.


    Phil said as he walked, "The time has come, Nick."


    "This is a critical moment. I will give that gem and you to Ammanette."


    "Then my mission here is complete."


    Nick was a little confused at this time: "What?"


    At this time, a large number of carrion suddenly appeared behind Feir, rushing towards Nick.


    Nick immediately turned his head and ran away when he saw this.


    And Jenny also took Coulson and the pharmacist in their pockets, climbed down from a tunnel, and walked towards the direction of the Crusaders'' tomb.


    Jenny took Coulson and the pharmacist to an underground tunnel. After walking for a while, she saw Nick running towards them.


    Jenny looked at the person who came and shouted, "Nick!"


    Nick looked at the three, but shouted: "Run!"


    "what?"


    "Run."


    At this time, a large number of carrion also appeared behind Nick, and the number was almost dense.


    Coulson immediately raised his pistol and was about to shoot, but before he could shoot, he saw the pharmacist''s pocket on the side rushing up.


    The pharmacist''s speed was so fast that when he passed by Nick, he directly brought a gust of wind.


    I saw the pharmacist came to the front of the group of carrion, and directly punched the nearest one.


    "boom!"


    But it was the pharmacist who punched down, and a carrion in front of him turned into powder. Without the protection of muscles, the skeleton soldiers who were just bones seemed extremely fragile.


    Seeing the damage he had caused, Yao Shidou found out that these things were too weak, and he instantly transformed into a physique expert, and his punches and kicks were filled with powder.


    But in just one minute, the dozens of carrion corpses that came after were slaughtered by the pharmacist.


    Yao Shidou stood in the middle at this time, the ground was full of bone meal and rags, I saw him pat the dust on his body, and then facing the direction of the three of Coulson, smiled: "It''s all solved."


    Nick and Jenny''s mouths grew, obviously surprising them.


    Nick shouted, "Who are you?"


    "God, your strength is too powerful."


    On the other hand, Coulson was not surprised. He knew the strength of the pharmacist pocket, which was the existence of Barton after taking the physique enhancer.


    However, when he thought that the ancient Egyptian princess could not be beaten by the pharmacist''s pocket, Coulson''s expression became serious.


    Yaoshidou walked up to Nick and said with a sunny smile: "I am SHIELD Ninja - Yaoshidou!"


    After speaking, Yaoshidou also stretched out his palm. Looking at the palm of the other party''s outstretched hand, Nick shook hands with the other party.


    Then the pharmacist looked at Jenny and said, "Take us on, we need to destroy that gem."


    Jenny nodded, and continued to walk towards the Crusaders'' cemetery with everyone. On the way, Nick whispered to Jenny about the identity of the other party.


    After all, when he was in the Bojian Department, that Henry slapped him hard, and the ninja would not transform and join the opponent''s camp.


    At this time, Ammanette walked to the end of the tunnel and came to the front door.


    The agents armed with guns on all sides saw Anmanette''s appearance and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    The automatic rifle spit out a large number of flames, and countless bullets were fired, immediately forming a simple metal storm.


    However, Anmanette didn''t care about the bullet that came, and appeared in front of the opponent in a flash, directly passing the bullet in front of him.


    I saw Ammanette holding the Seth dagger and instantly killed the four SHIELD field agents.


    In the tomb, the resurrected Crusader skeletons killed all the living people inside and turned them into the same kind.

 Chapter 534： Xiao organizes the presence

    After all the people in the tomb were killed, two skeleton soldiers dressed as crusaders walked to the gate and opened the gate completely.


    As the gate was opened, the figure of Ammanette appeared in front of the skeleton army.


    I saw Anmanette holding her head high and walking forward step by step. The skeleton army who saw her all knelt in front of her, as if to welcome their king, coming.


    Ammanette walked into the tomb, and slowly arrived step by step. In front of the box containing the gems, she saw that she picked up the box on the ground, then opened the box and saw the red gems inside.


    Looking at the gem in front of him, Ammanette smiled, then took the gem out of the box and placed it on top of Seth''s dagger, and the two instantly merged into one.


    At this moment, a powerful force appeared on the dagger, and the Seth dagger had completely recovered.


    Anmanette was holding the Seth dagger, but at this moment, her strength was at its peak.


    At this moment, Ammann turned to look at the door, and saw the four figures of Nick, Jenny, Coulson, and Pharmacist pocket appearing at the door.


    It was Jenny who brought everyone here, but didn''t expect the other party to arrive one step ahead of them.


    A smile appeared on Anmanette''s face: "Nick, come to my side."


    At this moment, the four walked in along the opened door. Jenny saw the dagger in Anmanette''s hand at a glance, and she exclaimed, "No, she got the gem."


    Coulson''s expression changed when he saw the woman in front of him. After all, the other party came here first. He had heard from the pharmacist before that he was not the opponent of this woman.


    Does it mean that today is in danger.


    Nick, who was shouted, became blurred at this moment. At this moment, he seemed to have returned to the desert. Anmanette stood in front of him and stretched out his hand to him: "Come to me."


    In reality, Nick''s body at this time is also walking towards Ammannite step by step.


    Coulson looked at the pharmacist''s pocket at this time, but when he came over, he had already secretly told the other party that if there was no way to destroy the gems in advance, then before the ceremony, he would solve Nick, and never let the **** of death Seth come into the world.


    After all, a Death God scroller has such great destructive power, wouldn''t it be even more terrifying when Death God himself came.


    The pharmacist dodged, appeared in front of Nick, pulled him back, and threw it out the door behind him.


    "boom!"


    Nick fell to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust, and this time he was freed from the illusion.


    Coulson saw that the pharmacist did not directly kill the killer. He didn''t know whether to be relieved or annoyed that the other party did not follow the order.


    At this time, Yao Shidou stood in front of the four, holding Kunai in a fighting posture, and then said:


    "Colson, you take them back first, and I''ll block them."


    Anmanette looked at the man in front of him, and instantly recalled the scene where the other party brought a pair of agents to attack him and then ran away when he was in the blogging department.


    For the speed of the other party, Anmanette still recognizes it.


    I saw Anmanette waved: "Catch him!"


    Just as the army of skeletons on the ground was about to move, and Coulson just had time to turn around, he heard an arrogant voice saying:


    "Looks like we''re here, it''s really time!"


    At this time, two shadows first appeared on the tunnel at the entrance, and one of them had a huge sickle on it, as if death had arrived.


    Jenny and Nick looked in the direction of the tunnel. At this time, their faces showed despair. This was another monster.


    As the footsteps became clearer, the shadows began to shrink.


    Soon two men wearing red cloud robes with a black background appeared in front of everyone. The people who came were S-class rebels, Akatsuki members Feiduan and Uchiha Itachi.


    Nick and Jenny were confused about the two people who appeared, but there was no demonic pattern on the other''s face, so it should not be the one summoned by Ammanette.


    But at this time, the expressions of Coulson and Yao Shidou were very nervous. It was true that there were wolves in front and tigers behind.


    Uchiha Itachi, who came out, saw the dagger in Seth''s hand.


    "brush!"


    I saw him in a flash, and appeared in front of Anmanette, grabbed the opponent''s wrist with the dagger, broke it directly, and took the Seth dagger in the opponent''s hand.


    The wrist was broken, Anmanette let out a painful wailing, and then Uchiha Itachi kicked out, and Anmanette flew up instantly.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    "boom!"


    But it was Uchiha Itachi who made a seal with one hand, and made a ninjutsu towards the flying Anmanette.


    All of this is done between the electric light and flint.


    Nick and Jenny grew their mouths, and the previous pharmacist''s pocket was even more exaggerated, which directly shocked their three views. Instead, Coulson put the pistol down and stood by the wall.


    The pharmacist''s pocket was guarded by Coulson''s side.


    At this moment, I heard Feiduan complain: "Suzaku, didn''t you say she is mine?"


    Uchiha Itachi looked at the Seth dagger in his hand, and looked at the flames aside and said indifferently: "She is still alive, the people are handed over to you With the words of Uchiha Itachi, Ammanette jumped out of the flames in an instant.


    At this time, her broken wrist has been restored to its original state, and there is no trace of burns on her body.


    Feiduan looked at Anmanette who ran out, with a smile on his face: "Immortal body?"


    "interesting!"


    Anmanette looked at Uchiha Itachi with hatred. This man stole the Seth dagger just now.


    "Go, kill them."


    Following the lead of Ammanette, the army of skeletons in the tomb immediately launched an indiscriminate attack on the people inside.


    And Anmanette herself is going to rush towards Uchiha Itachi, and she wants to get back the Seth dagger.


    However, before she came to Uchiha Itachi, Hidean''s sickle came first and came between the two.


    I saw Feiduan''s **** March sickle standing in the middle, and then the chain in his hand shrank in the next second, and Feiduan himself flew over.


    Flying Dan picked up the scythe on the ground, pointed at Ammanette and said:


    "Your opponent is me!"


    Then he rushed up with a scythe, but at this time, fighting was happening everywhere in the tomb.


    A large number of skeletons and Mu Nai Yin began to attack Nick and others, and countless skeletons came outside the tunnel.


    Coulson guarded Nick and Jenny behind him and picked up the pistol to shoot, while the pharmacist''s pocket was guarding Coulson''s side, killing all the approaching skeleton soldiers.


    As for Uchiha Itachi, it was a dodge, jumping to the height of the tomb, and standing on it to watch the performance of the take-off stage.

 Chapter 535： Ammanette dies

    The pharmacist protected the three behind him and shattered all the attacking Crusader skeletons. At this time, he turned his head to look at Coulson and said, "I will protect everyone and rush out."


    Coulson glanced at Uchiha Itachi, who was standing tall, and knew that the Seth dagger and the Egyptian princess who had been imprisoned for 5,000 years had nothing to do with them.


    With these two people there, let alone what they have gained, it is the best ending to be able to evacuate safely. After all, S.H.I.E.L.D. had besieged these two before.


    Although Coulson was unwilling, he also said very decisively:


    "retreat!"


    As Coulson said these two words, the pharmacist rushed towards the outside of the tomb, protecting the three of them, and all the skeleton soldiers standing in front of him were wiped out by him, and a way was opened for the three in an instant.


    As for Jenny and Nick, they also reacted at this time, and the two who came were not their support.


    Uchiha Itachi glanced at the pharmacist pocket who was leading the retreat, and then he stopped paying attention, but looked at Feiduan below.


    I saw Feiduan wielding a **** March sickle, and a 360-degree rotating slash attacked Anmanette, and a sarcophagus blocking the two was directly chopped on the spot.


    Anmanette narrowly avoided Feiduan''s attack. Looking at the cut marks on the ground, she knew that if she hit her just now, it would be a **** end.


    "Hahaha, this Blessed One of the God of Death, hurry up and show your strength, or this uncle will sacrifice you to the Heretic God."


    As he spoke, Feiduan waved the Bloody March Scythe and slashed towards Ammanette.


    "Shh!"


    But the other party didn''t have time to stop this time, and was directly pierced by the sickle.


    "what"


    Anmanette looked at the scythe on her chest and wailed in pain.


    Feiduan was stunned when he saw that he had hit the opponent with one knife.


    "Just this strength?"


    I saw Feiduan raised the sickle in his hand, and directly hung Anmanette on the sickle and lifted it up.


    Ammanette was hung in the air by the sickle, grabbed the other two blades of the sickle with both hands, pulled his body out of the sickle with force, and then jumped to the ground.


    After landing, the wound on Anmanette''s body recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon recovered as before.


    Feiduan watched the other party complete all this, and did not stop it, and even watched the other party recover from his injury.


    However, Feiduan glanced at his sickle, but found a problem, that is, although he gave the other party a chest piercing just now, there was no blood left.


    Anmanette looked at Feiduan and shouted, "I''m immortal, you can''t kill me."


    But because of the power of the Egyptian **** of death Seth, even those pharaohs 5,000 years ago could not kill her completely, and could only choose to seal her in a sarcophagus full of mercury.


    Feiduan''s mouth twitched at this moment: "Immortal body without blood is a bit interesting."


    "I want to see how immortal you are."


    "But unfortunately, your strength is too weak."


    Anmanette also knew that he couldn''t beat the man in front of him, and immediately chanted a spell: "God of death, grant me strength."


    "Storm in the desert, listen to my orders!"


    "boom!"


    However, Ammanette''s incantation was not completely finished, so Feiduan swung the scythe directly to the wall and smashed through the wall of the tomb.


    At this time, some skeleton soldiers wanted to stop Fei Duan''s pace, but they did not delay the slightest effort. These skeleton soldiers were beaten to ashes before they approached.


    Anmanette got up from the ground, looked at Fei Duan walking towards her, remembered a wave of both hands, and immediately countless yellow sand rushed towards the other party like bullets.


    However, in the face of these gravels, Feiduan did not block at all and let it hit him.


    Looking at the gravel that didn''t even break his own defense, Feiduan smiled contemptuously: "If you only have this power, then just die for me."


    "Flying sickle!"


    Feiduan threw his Bloody March Scythe towards Anmanette, only to see the scythe fly towards the opponent for a rotating cut.


    "Ah"


    But it was Anmanette who couldn''t stop the attack of the sickle at all. The flesh and blood on her body was cut recklessly by the sickle. When it was almost cut, Feiduan pulled the sickle back, and Anmanette was hanging on the sickle.


    At this time, Anmanette had already swept away the flesh and blood, all the ribs on his body were exposed, and he was cut by a sickle, but there was not a drop of blood left on his body.


    Anmanette, who was caught, suddenly provoked and rushed towards Feiduan. She wanted to absorb Feiduan''s flesh and blood. With the opponent''s terrifying strength, if she could absorb it, her own strength would also be great. rise.


    Then Ammanette, who had just jumped up, was kicked down by Feiduan and fell heavily to the ground.


    Feiduan''s figure flashed, appeared in front of Anmanette, and stepped on it with one foot.


    "Just a **** like you, I still want to sneak up on Uncle Feiduan."


    Anmanette was trampled under her feet, but she refused to accept: "Although you can defeat me, don''t try to kill me."


    Hearing this, Feiduan laughed loudly and said, "You don''t think that I can''t deal with a death favored person like you."


    Looking at Ammanette, who was starting to recover again, Feiduan directly started his sacrificial mode.


    I saw Feiduan''s whole body turned black, and the white skeleton pattern appeared on the whole body.


    Seeing the change in the flying section, Anmanette seemed to feel something, and immediately said in fear: "No, don''t..."


    I saw that after Feiduan turned on the magic ritual and transformed, he attacked Anmanette again. At this time, the part that was attacked did not have the ability to recover.


    The power of the evil **** instantly destroyed the power of the death **** of Ammanette. As the evil **** Feiduan, who was promoted as there is no evil **** in this world, although he is still very weak, he is higher than that of Ammanette, the favored one. how much.


    Soon under Feiduan''s attack, Ammann turned into fly ash just like the previous skeleton soldiers.


    With the death of Ammanette, all the skeleton soldiers and carrion in the tomb turned into fly ash and dissipated instantly.


    At this time, Nick, who was already under the protection of the pharmacist''s pocket, rushed out of the tomb and came to the ground. At this time, he suddenly felt a pain in his body, and then fell to the ground as soon as his body softened.


    Jenny, who saw this scene, was a little confused, and immediately shouted: "Nick, Nick, what''s the matter with you?"


    Nick opened his eyes and looked at Jenny in front of him. Before he could speak, he immediately turned into ashes like those skeleton soldiers.


    Jenny, who saw this scene, grew her mouth, she didn''t know what was going on.


    However, Nick had already died when the plane crashed, and he was safe and sound, and even his strength increased greatly, all relying on the strength of Anmanette.


    With the destruction of Ammanette, the power that kept Nick alive was gone, and he also dissipated it.


    It is life that is also Ammanette, and death is Ammanette.


    Coulson was a little confused when he saw the scene in front of him, so how could a good person turn into ashes.


    At this time, Yao Shidou opened his mouth and said, "Could it be the two inside who wiped out that woman."


    Coulson thought of the identity and strength of the opponent''s S-class betrayal, and also recognized:


    "It seems that is what you said."


    Inside the tomb.


    Uchiha Itachi watched Feiduan solve the opponent, glanced at the Seth dagger in his hand, and said:


    "The item has been recovered, retreat and look for the next item."


    Hearing Uchiha Itachi''s words, Feiduan carried the **** March sickle, and then complained: "This guy''s strength is too weak, it''s so boring."


    Hearing Hidean''s words, Uchiha Itachi recalled in his mind the battle against **** in the magical world. At that time, there were endless creatures from hell, and their size was incomparable.


    The final enemy is said to be only a clone of the other party. Thinking of the other party''s strength, Uchiha Itachi looked at Feiduan and said, "There are many powerful enemies, and if there is a chance, the adults will show you."


    "I hope you won''t be as weak as she was before."


    Hearing Uchiha Itachi''s words, Feiduan was stunned, and then smiled: "Me? How is that possible."


    "Master Feiduan''s strength has been increasing."


    Uchiha Itachi glanced at Feiduan, and without saying a word, the two used the telekinesis technique and left the underground tomb in an instant.


    Regarding this Seth dagger and the information obtained from this battle, Uchiha Itachi and others will write a mission report and report it to Lord Charlotte.


    Coulson waited on it for a while, but did not see Uchiha Itachi and Hidean appear. Instead, he waited for Henry of the New York SHIELD agency to rush over with a large number of field agents.


    After Henry arrived, he immediately came to Coulson and said, "Thank you for your support, Agent Coulson."


    Coulson also shook hands with Henry, and then said: "I didn''t expect such a big thing to happen in London."


    Henry then looked at the pharmacist and said, "You are the first ninja recruited by S.H.I.E.L.D. It is a great honor to meet you."


    "Is Ammanette solved by you?"


    Looking at the three people at the entrance of the tomb, Henry wondered, "Jenny, where''s Nick?"


    Hearing Henry''s words, the pharmacist replied: "Ammanette should have died. As for Nick, after Ammanette died, it also turned into fly ash and dissipated."


    "It''s just that Anmanette was not destroyed by us. I don''t know if it is safe below."


    Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Henry didn''t understand what was going on. After learning the details, he arranged for his agents to go to explore the way. After learning that it was safe and no one was inside, everyone came back to the tomb. middle.


    Henry looked at the ashes under his feet and the traces of destruction at the scene, and exclaimed, "This kind of evil can be eliminated, I thought she was immortal."


    Afterwards, the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. began to check the information left at the scene, and then retreated.


    Coulson and Pharmacist Tou, after confirming the information, returned to the headquarters of SHIELD in New York and reported the results of this operation to Director Nick Fury.


    Two days later.


    Nick Fury saw the mission report for the first time, and then murmured: "I didn''t expect that in addition to the Norse gods, even the gods of ancient Egypt have come out now."


    Then he looked at Coulson and said, "Coulson, why did these two rebels kill Ammanette and **** Seth''s dagger?"


    Coulson thought for a moment and said, "According to my guess and the pharmacist, maybe the other party is also looking for some special items."


    "Like the energy blocks and 084 items we trade with ninjas, they need something like that."


    "As for why he killed Anmanette, it may be a matter of convenience. Among them, Feiduan''s rebellion is somewhat interested in Anmanette, but it is more of the identity of the other party''s God of Death."


    Nick Fury looked at the document in his hand, secretly thinking in his heart, what secrets are there on earth that they don''t know.


    After thinking for a while, Nick Fury looked at Coulson and said, "Your guess is very reasonable."


    "However, we urgently need to improve our own strength now, and we cannot rely on each other to solve all problems."


    "The things you trade with the Sand Ninja puppet shop have been prepared by the headquarters. You can exchange for the physique enhancer as soon as possible. This time we will let Chen Haoran inject it."


    "The scientific team analyzed that if Chen Haoran was injected with a physique enhancer, his ability to control fire would undergo earth-shaking changes."


    "Yes, Chief!"


    Jotunheim.


    Charlotte ended a day of practice at this time, but at this time, she felt the call of the anti-psychic. He knew that the ninja of the earth might have collected rechargeable items for him, or that the transaction with S.H.I.E.L.D. Finish.


    Charlotte responded to the call of the inverse psychic, and then her body turned into smoke and dissipated, and instantly came to Inujinshan in the psychic world.


    These ninja dogs have become a tool for him to contact his subordinates.


    Charlotte glanced at Siba in front of her and touched its head.


    "Is Parker still back?"


    "My lord, Parker is still by Tony''s side, and the mission is not over yet."


    "But the month of January is almost here, and it shouldn''t be long before I can finish my mission and return."


    Charlotte is a little bit more expresses understanding, but before he left, Tony gave him a mission, entrusting Parker to protect him for a month, saying that it was protection, but in fact he still likes Parker and wants to accompany him by his side. .


    Charlotte then looked at a box in front of her and opened it. It contained two scrolls and a strangely shaped dagger with a gem on the top.


    Charlotte first looked at the two scrolls, one of which was the quest scroll and the other was the seal scroll.


    When he opened the seal scroll, he began to read the mission report above, but as he watched, Charlotte understood.


    This is Uchiha Itachi, Hidean, and even Yaoshitou are involved in the plot of the new mummy. They also understand their experiences. At the same time, they also understand that the dagger in the box is the dagger of the Egyptian **** of death Seth. As for the other seal The scroll contains the sarcophagus where Ammanette was once imprisoned.


    Uchiha Itachi guessed that these two things had special powers, so they sent them to Charlotte together with psychic beasts.

 Chapter 536： reward

    Charlotte put down the mission report in her hand, and secretly thought that the Egyptian **** of death came out and started to make trouble. Could it be that the Egyptian moon **** and the moonlight knight are also coming out.


    In such a composite universe, Charlotte doesn''t think that the Egyptian **** of death has nothing to do with the moon.


    Moreover, the way they choose the favored person is somewhat similar, but the death **** Seth wants to borrow the human body to deceive the ancient one to come to the earth, while the moon **** Kongsu chooses to support the moonlight knight to become the spokesperson Way.


    As for whether it would annoy Seth, one of the Egyptian gods, after absorbing the Seth dagger, Charlotte didn''t care. After the strength comes up, he must also go to the other side to plant the divine tree.


    Charlotte took out the seal scroll, and immediately took out the ancient Egyptian sarcophagus inside, and then touched the sarcophagus with her palm. The sarcophagus in which Ammanette 5000 was imprisoned did not have any special power, and the system could not be recharged. .


    Then Charlotte picked up the Seth dagger in the box, and immediately the system''s lifting sound was transmitted to Charlotte''s mind.


    Ding��Found rechargeable items, whether to recharge!


    Yes!


    Ding��Detected special magical equipment, unlock the artifact function!


    Ding �� recharge is successful, get 9999 gold coins!


    With the successful recharge, the Seth dagger in Charlotte''s hand turned into a streak of ashes and dissipated in her hand.


    But a piece of information in his mind caught Charlotte''s attention, and his artifact was finally unlocked.


    At the same time, this also let Charlotte know that the Seth dagger that he had just recharged was actually an artifact, but an artifact of the Egyptian **** of death.


    Then I thought that this dagger could allow Seth, the **** of death, to descend into the opponent''s body. I''m afraid it wasn''t the ruby ??that had not only the power of Seth, but also the will of the opponent.


    But all of this has become Charlotte''s sustenance, and Charlotte immediately entered the system space with consciousness, and he wanted to check his newly opened artifact.


    In an extra dimension beyond time and space, the ancient home of the Egyptian gods is a place called othervoid.


    At this time, in Seth''s palace, the moon **** Kongsu was visiting here.


    However, Kongsu was going to let Seth help him and slap Amit.


    He has been unhappy with Amit for a long time, but he has not found a good opportunity. After all, there is Anubis behind him.


    Seth is actually the Egyptian **** of snake death, but sometimes it is also regarded as the Egyptian **** of death by the ancient Egyptians, so there are some contradictions with Anubis.


    At this time, the two were chatting happily. At this time, Seth''s face suddenly changed, and the powerful momentum was soaring to the sky, and the palace was shaking for a while.


    Kong Su looked at Seth and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Seth was silent for a second and then said: "My dagger on Earth has been destroyed, and the favored ones have died."


    Kong Su smiled and said, "Your favored one was sealed 5,000 years ago. What''s the point of not dying?"


    "As for your dagger, it''s been so many years. You''re just making one. You don''t lack that kind of weapon. It''s not a big deal."


    Seth shook his head and said, "I don''t care that the favored one is completely dead. After all, it was already a failed pawn. It''s not that there is no one who can obliterate her on Earth."


    "Although she is alive, there is a possibility that I will come to Earth."


    "It''s just that dagger, which has my divine power and a trace of my consciousness."


    "My connection with the dagger is broken. It is not the kind of ordinary being destroyed. The normal dagger is destroyed, and the strength and will will return, but this time it seems to be swallowed."


    Hearing Seth''s words, Kong Su also showed a curious look, and then said: "It''s interesting, the earth is now protected by the Supreme Mage Gu Yi and the God King Odin, wouldn''t they be the ones who destroyed your artifact."


    Then Kong Su thought of something, and continued: "I heard that there is a Supreme Merlin on the earth, inheriting the position of Merlin at the beginning, and even driving the clone of Mephisto out of the magical world."


    "Maybe your weapon was destroyed by one of the three of them."


    "However, Gu Yi and Odin let your dagger exist for 5,000 years. If it were them, they might have done it long ago, and won''t wait until now."


    Seth looked at Kongsu in front of him, and then said, "What are your plans?"


    Kong Su smiled slightly, and then talked about his own thoughts.


    the other side.


    Charlotte, who consciously entered the system space, was the first to look for the symbol of the artifact, and soon saw a fan icon in the lower right corner, which marked the word artifact.


    Charlotte opened the artifact bar, and a new screen popped up immediately.


    Only a row of artifacts appeared in front of me, but except for the artifact in the first position, which displayed its name, the Golden Rope, the others behind it were all black shadows, and there was only a question mark under the name, so I didn''t know what artifact it was. .


    However, Charlotte guessed that there should be six artifacts behind, and some artifacts from the ninja world, grass pheasant sword, ten fist sword, Uchiha fan and other items.


    It''s just that these are just Charlotte''s guesses. The specifics can only be known after they are solved. After all, his golden finger is not exactly the same as the mobile game in memory.


    Ding �� Successfully activated the artifact - the golden rope!


    Clicking on the golden rope, Charlotte immediately saw the introduction of this artifact.


    The golden rope: has the ability to bind the enemy, and the bound enemy can only tell the truth under the action of the golden rope. At the same time, when the golden rope touches or binds the enemy, that person will Spit out the word you''ve said the most. This word will become the "spirit" of the person.


    Note: Golden Rope + Seven Star Sword + Red Gourd can form a powerful attack artifact.


    Looking at the introduction of the artifact, Charlotte nodded. Sure enough, it was different from the one in the mobile game, and the function was the same as in the original book.


    After reading the introduction of the artifact, Charlotte looked at the artifact itself as the page opened.


    A separate screen appeared in front of Charlotte. The upper left corner was written with four characters of Artifact Strengthening. Below, there was a sign of Ninja Jade, Ninja Jade: 5650 pieces.


    In the middle of the pattern is the golden rope, with three words of golden rope written on the left side, and grade 0 is marked below.


    Under the golden rope weapon, there is a blood bar (0/10).


    At the bottom, there are three buttons, which are Strengthen 1 time, Strengthen 10 times, and Strengthen 100 times. On the top, the consumption of Ninja Jade is 10, 100, and 1000, three values.


    At the same time, Charlotte also learned that the higher the level of the artifact, the more powerful the enemy can be bound and unable to break free.


    And the initial level 0 golden rope is under the shadow level, no one can escape the shackles of the golden rope.


    (

 Chapter 537： gold rope

    After reading the information on the golden rope, Charlotte glanced at her 5,650 Ninja Jade, and directly started the journey of strengthening and upgrading.


    Charlotte looked at the three options in front of her, strengthening once, strengthening ten times, and strengthening one hundred times. After thinking for a while, Charlotte clicked Strengthen once.


    With the success of a strengthening, the experience bar under the golden rope became (5/10). Seeing such a change in data, Charlotte pondered. Could it be that a strengthening is an increase of 5 points of experience.


    Then I clicked to strengthen it once, and a burst of brilliance flashed on the golden rope. The original level 0 became level 1, and the experience bar became (0/20).


    However, the level has increased, but the upgrade requirements have also become higher, and then Charlotte thought about it, one strengthening is 10 Ninja jades to increase 5 points of experience, a hundred times of strengthening is 500 points of experience, consuming 1000 Ninja jades .


    Charlotte wanted to see how much 1000 Ninja Jade could raise the Gold Rope to, and without hesitation, clicked to strengthen it a hundred times.


    A burst of brilliance flashed on the golden rope, Charlotte was deducted 1000 Ninja, and the golden rope was upgraded from level 1 to level 10, but the following HP bar experience became (0/240 ).


    Seeing the above experience requirements, Charlotte suddenly found that she was particularly short of tolerance jade.


    Looking at the remaining 4,630 Ninja Jade, Charlotte directly used 4,000 Ninja Jade and upgraded it 400 times.


    Raise the level of Ding Jin Rope to level 20 and open a glyph.


    When the Glyphs were turned on, Charlotte knew that this was another way to increase the strength of the artifact besides the first upgrade of the artifact.


    Clicking on the glyph, Charlotte immediately got the detailed information.


    Glyph Refining Instructions: Every 20 levels of an artifact can add one glyph, and each artifact can add up to three glyphs. 3000 Reincarnation Stones can condense one random glyph attribute.


    Looking at the introduction of the glyph, Charlotte found that it was completely different from the attributes of the glyph attack, defense, and life in her memory. Instead, it turned into 3000 reincarnation stones, which could then condense a glyph. Do inlay.


    Seeing this introduction, Charlotte glanced at the reincarnation stones she had accumulated. There were a total of 24,710 reincarnation stones. This number was enough to condense 8 reincarnation stones. It can be said to be completely sufficient in a short period of time.


    Charlotte immediately chose to condense a glyph, and as the crimson brilliance flashed in front of her, 3,000 reincarnation stones flew into the air and fused together before, turning into a glyph.


    Weakness (Glyph): When mounted on the golden rope of the artifact''s guise, the bound creature becomes weak and unable to resist.


    Seeing the attributes of this glyph, Charlotte thought for a while, not to say it was perfect, but it was also very suitable for the use of golden ropes.


    Immediately, the glyph was directly inlaid on the glyph vacancy of the golden rope.


    Ding �� Whether to choose to put weakness (glyph) inlaid on the gold rope. Note (The inlaid glyphs cannot be removed, and the replacement glyphs can only be covered.)


    Seeing the prompt from the system, Charlotte checked the information and directly inlaid the Glyph of Weakness.


    After finishing everything, looking at the golden rope of her artifact, Charlotte had the idea of ????trying to try the artifact, and she happened to have Thor, the **** of thunder, beside her.


    At this time, the golden rope can completely restrain some shadow-level powerhouses, but I don''t know how long it can restrain Sol.


    Without any hesitation, Charlotte directly withdrew from the system space, and then when her belief moved, the golden rope appeared on her body.


    Looking at the golden rope in her hand, Charlotte used it as an accessory and tied it around her waist.


    After doing all this, Charlotte found Sol, and directly explained her intentions to Sol without being polite.


    "Sol, you have Miaolnir, and I also have an artifact of my own. Let me test its power?"


    Sol was stunned for a moment, then asked, "What type of artifact, if it''s an attack type, just use it directly on the mountain outside."


    However, Sol is not stupid. Although he likes to fight and learn from each other, he doesn''t want to mention the power of other people''s experimental artifacts. There is no simple thing that can be called an artifact.


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Controlling auxiliary artifacts are not attack types, otherwise I wouldn''t ask you to test them."


    Hearing Charlotte say this, Sol nodded: "Since it is a control auxiliary artifact, then I can test it for you."


    "But what ability do you want to test the artifact?"


    Charlotte patted the golden rope around her waist and said, "The ability to bind and bind."


    "Come on, let''s go to the open space outside."


    Seeing that Sol agreed, Charlotte was also in a good mood: "Enough friend, I''ll treat you to a drink later, a box."


    Sol''s eyes lit up and said with a smile: "One box is not enough, at least two boxes."


    Charlotte agreed without any counter-offer.


    "No problem, two boxes are just two boxes."


    Seeing Charlotte agree so happily, Sol had an idea flashed in his mind.


    "Am I missing?"


    Then the two came to the outside of the royal court, and Charlotte stood face to face with a distance of 100 meters.


    Sol shouted: "I''m ready, you start."


    When Charlotte heard Sol''s shout, she was not polite. She picked up the gold sash around her waist and used it directly.


    "Golden Rope, go!"


    In the next second, the golden rope in Charlotte''s hand disappeared directly, as if traveling through the void, and appeared on Sol in an instant. Seeing the sudden appearance of the golden rope, Sol was a little surprised, but he did not choose to avoid it. , but directly prevent theft and let it bind itself.


    At the moment when Thor was bound, he couldn''t help shouting: "I am Thor, the **** of thunder, for the glory of Asgard."


    In an instant, this sentence turned into a spirit and was known to Charlotte.


    Yan Ling''s ability was tested in an instant, but the only pity was that Charlotte didn''t have the Seven Star Sword that slashed Yan Ling and the red gourd that she received.


    At this time, Thor was instantly trapped He didn''t understand why he suddenly shouted this sentence, but it was a mantra he used often, so he didn''t care.


    Then he immediately began to use his own strength and began to break free from the shackles of the golden rope.


    "Drink and open!"


    Thor shouted loudly, and began to use his arms to break free from the shackles of the golden rope, but instead made the rope entanglement a little tighter.


    Because he was bound, Sol couldn''t reach out and pull the rope on his body, and he couldn''t break free for a while.


    At the same time, Sol felt that he became weaker, and his strength began to weaken.


    Three seconds passed, and Sol hadn''t broken free from the golden rope, and Sol''s face became ugly.


    1 second to remember Liewen.com: .

 Chapter 538： Upgraded Blessing Ceremony

    "I am Thor, the **** of thunder, for the glory of Asgard!"


    Along with a roar from Saul Odinson, Mjolnir in his hand sent out blue lightning, which slashed directly on top of the golden rope.


    For a while, Sol''s body was full of blue light and golden light, but Sol, who was the center of the battle between the two artifacts, took this opportunity to escape from the golden rope.


    Sol, who escaped from the golden rope, stood to the side panting heavily, his body also blackened.


    Watching Sol break free, Charlotte took back her golden rope, and Sol also summoned Mjolnir back.


    "Man, your goodies are getting more and more now."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Your hammer isn''t bad either!"


    Sol raised Maurnier and said proudly, "This is my baby."


    Charlotte looked at the golden rope in her hand, and was also very satisfied. It was very powerful to be able to trap Sol for a few seconds in an instant. battle is over.


    And at this time, the gold gold rope is only level 20, and you can continue to upgrade it later. There are still two glyph positions open, inlaid with new attributes, and the full-level artifact will be more powerful at that time, but the use of artifacts will be more powerful. The consumption is also relatively large, but for Charlotte at this time, the terrifying consumption is nothing.


    After testing the golden rope, Charlotte took out two boxes of beer from the storage space and handed them over to Sol. After returning to the Jotun Royal Court, her consciousness entered the system space again.


    After entering the system space this time, Charlotte glanced at the amount of gold coins she had at this time, but it had reached 105,535. After seeing this amount, she was planning to take advantage of today''s good day to recruit a wave of ninjas.


    Charlotte first came to the mall interface before recruiting, he wanted to see if there were any suitable fragments.


    Click on the ninja interface of the system mall, and the avatars of the four ninjas come into view.


    Uchiha Itachi: Daily limit of 0/9, 520/1 gold coins!


    Shippuden Haruno Sakura: Limited to 0/9 and 80/1 gold coins per day!


    Scorpion: Daily limit of 0/9, 300/1 gold coins!


    Matekai Fragments: Limited to 0/9, 230/1 gold coins per day!


    Looking at the four ninjas refreshed today, Charlotte found that the frequency of the recent Uchiha Itachi refreshes is a bit high, and it has come out several times, but she thinks that her gold coins are not rich for the time being. Plan to raise the star for Ninka.


    Passing over the Uchiha Itachi of A Ninja, Charlotte set her eyes on the second Hayate Haruno Sakura, and opened her avatar, showing that the number of Haruno Sakura fragments at this time had reached 23, and glanced at the other party''s price, 80 A piece of gold coin, blood earned.


    Directly spent 720 gold coins to buy 9 fragments, so far the number of fragments has reached 32, only one refresh of the ninja shop is needed to successfully recruit Haruno Sakura.


    Thinking of Haruno Sakura''s strength, Charlotte nodded. Although she couldn''t compete with Ming Zuo, she was much stronger than the Chunin exam.


    The most important recruiting Haruno Sakura does not occupy the battle bar, but recruiting a B Shinobi can also increase the amount of chakra by 5 cards, which makes Charlotte quite satisfied.


    Then look at the third ninja card that can be purchased, Scorpion.


    Another member of the Akatsuki organization. Among the fragments of Akatsuki members currently owned by Charlotte, Deidara, Scorpion, and Ghost Shark have all appeared, but Heijue, Xiaonan, Penn Liudao, Nagato, Jiaodu, and Orochimaru. After waiting for a few people, the fragments have not appeared yet.


    It seems that Xiao''s organization has a long way to go.


    Clicking on Scorpion''s avatar, it showed that she already had 8 fragments. Charlotte did not hesitate at all, and spent 2,700 gold coins to buy 9 fragments, bringing the number to 17.


    As for the Xiao organization, Charlotte has seen it and will not let it go, and strive to make the Xiao organization come to this world as soon as possible.


    Then Charlotte looked at the last person, Matekai, and opened the other person''s avatar, showing that 34 pieces had been collected. Looking at this number, the corners of Charlotte''s mouth were slightly raised. Kai kicked out the finale with one kick.


    At the same time, the members of Konoha''s third class can also gather together, and at that time, they can directly reward a battle slot, which is just for Matt Kai to use.


    Taking a look at the price of each piece of Matekai, Charlotte did not hesitate to fill it up. It cost 2070 gold coins to buy 9 pieces.


    Why exceeded, but Charlotte knew that the two A-ninja recruits in the ninja recruitment, one was Sarutobi Asma and the other was Matekai. Before the recruitment of Mizukage Terumi Mei, these two A-ninjas did not agree. will be replaced.


    Simply by that time, the ninja recruitment will continue to produce Kai fragments, it is better to fill it up directly, maybe when Terumi Mei is recruited, the two-star Matekai can be directly upgraded to the three-star level.


    After purchasing 27 pieces, Charlotte glanced at her gold coins. There were 100,085 pieces left, and the number of ninja recruitment scrolls was 0.


    Exiting the store and coming to the ninja recruitment interface, Charlotte directly purchased 30 ninja recruitment scrolls, costing 5040 gold coins.


    After the scroll was purchased, Charlotte withdrew from the system space and returned to her body.


    But it was Charlotte who took out a new element that Tony Stark gave him from the storage space and placed it in the open space in the upper left corner in front of him, and then took out an ice crystal that had not been used yet. It was placed in the upper right corner, and then the Ankara holy stone and the heart of the earth were taken out and placed in the lower left and lower right corners, and a candle was lit in the middle.


    Below this thing, a Merlin''s circle was drawn with magic power.


    After placing the items for the blessing ceremony, Sherlock started his own prayer.


    "The **** of ninjas who do not belong to this age;"


    "Supreme Merlin who rules magic;"


    "Charlotte Doyle, the God of Otsutsuki across the stars;"


    "I pray for your gaze;"


    "I ask you for good luck;"


    But this time, Charlotte made a ritual of praying for blessings.


    Speaking of items that can please you, should you place some rechargeable items such as energy blocks, ice crystals, and the heart of the earth to deepen the sense of ritual.


    As the ceremony ended, no words appeared in front of Charlotte, and no sound appeared in her ears, but she also felt a sense of blessing, and immediately entered the system space without delay.


    After entering the system space, Charlotte immediately came to the recruitment interface.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of a country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes with a peculiar light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden-Uchiha Sasuke 1 fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden - Uzumaki Naruto 1 fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden - Haruno Sakura Fragment 1!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 4 white fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Yamanaka Ino Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden-Uchiha Sasuke 4 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 Matekai Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 blue shard!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 5 Terumi Mei fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden - Haruno Sakura Fragment 1!


    At the end of the recruitment, Charlotte took a look at her recruitment results and found that at least one Terumi Mei shard had exploded. Although it was only recruited once, it was a big explosion, especially for other recruits. Mostly with B tolerance.


    It can be said that Charlotte was very satisfied with the recruitment this time, thanks to her blessing.


    After reading all the information, Charlotte found that she had gathered another ninja this time, Shippuden - Naruto Uzumaki, which had reached 39 before, and this time she had just collected 40 to be recruited. Standard, it can be said that Naruto''s strength can make a big leap.


    I counted the ten recruits this time, and obtained 24 fragments, which can be said to be a good amount.


    Among them, there are 9 A ninja fragments, 12 B ninja fragments, and 3 C ninja fragments. The distribution of the entire number of fragments can be said to be quite good, and all of them hit the B ninja and A ninja.


    And he owns a Kagakushi Shinobi-Ao, who has white eyes from the clan. His shards have reached 9, and only one shard can bring the first Kirigakushi ninja to this world.


    At the same time, because the other party has white eyes, Charlotte''s white eyes can be stronger.


    As for Shiro, Haruno Sakura, Terumi Mei and other ninjas, they are one step closer to successfully recruiting.


    With all the fragments in her pocket, Charlotte felt her luck and couldn''t waste time in another wave of ten consecutive recruits.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of the country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes again, with a peculiar light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� get C Ninja, 1 golden �� mallet fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden - Haruno Sakura Fragment 1!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Temari Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 Matekai Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 blue fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, Zac �� Orange Shards 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 Matekai Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Haruno Sakura Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 Terumi Mei fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 Sarutobi Asma Fragments!


    With the end of the recruitment, Charlotte''s eyes widened, but the result was no worse than the ten recruits just now. Terumi Mei''s shards exploded again, reaching 30 shards. Not far.


    Sarutobi Asma has increased by 4, reaching 30. It can be said that it is not far away, not to mention Matekai, which directly exceeded 15, and went in the direction of Samsung.


    As for the Ninja Ao Kirigakura who was just talking about, it has also reached the recruitment standard, and his own white eyes can go further. At the same time, he has also arranged a subordinate for Terumi Mei. When the time comes when Shiro and Terumi Mei are recruited, Kirigaku can make his debut directly.


    The only pity is that Shippuden-Uchiha Sasuke did not recruit the fragments, and the other party is still a long way from successfully recruiting. It can be said that this wave has just surpassed Naruto''s Sasuke, and will be overtaken by Naruto.


    I just don''t know how Sasuke will feel when he sees Naruto growing up.


    Counting the ten company recruitment this time, I got 24 fragments, which is the same number of fragments as the previous ten company recruitment.


    Among them, there are 16 pieces of Ninja A, 1 piece of Ninja B, and 7 pieces of Ninja C. This time, the number of pieces of Ninja A has increased, and there is only 1 piece of Ninja B left, and Ninja C has increased a little.


    Putting all the pieces in the bag, Charlotte compared the recruitment results of the two times, and the change was not big. It can be said that the luck has not subsided, Charlotte did not hesitate, and the last blessing was blessed for two. The time for the next ten consecutive times, although the preparations are relatively sufficient this time, it must not be too long, after all, it spans distance, time, and the relationship between the multiverse.


    Charlotte went straight to the last ten recruitment.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of the country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes again, with a peculiar light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Haruno Sakura Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden-Uchiha Sasuke 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, Tos �� Anvil Fragments 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 Sarutobi Asma Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 4 pieces of Yuhi Red Shards!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden - Yamanaka Ino Fragment 1!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden-Uchiha Sasuke 1 fragment!


    Ding �� get C Ninja, 2 pieces of gold �� mallet shards!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 1 Terumi Mei shard!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Hyuga Neji shards!


    With the end of the recruitment, looking at the results of this ninja recruitment, Charlotte can basically be sure that the effect of her blessing has ended, and the sure-fire Terumi Mei only exploded a fragment this time, and she simply refused to endure Sarubi. Asma also gave out 4 fragments as consolation.


    It can be said that this round did not make any ninja meet the recruitment standards. The only thing that makes Charlotte more gratified is that UU Reading www. uukanshu.com Shippuden - Sakura Haruno and Asma Sarutobi are not far from successful recruitment. As long as you are lucky, maybe the next time the ninja fragments in the mall are refreshed, they will be able to meet the recruitment standards.


    I counted the ten company recruits this time, and I got 20 shards, which is the least one of the three ten company recruits.


    Among them, there are 5 A ninja fragments, 8 B ninja fragments, and 7 C ninja fragments. As a result, it can be said that luck has gone from a sudden increase to a trough. This time, the number of ten companies recruited can be said to be Charlotte from the beginning. Ten consecutive recruits had the worst luck in the past three years.


    With all the fragments in his pocket, Charlotte ended her ninja recruitment this time, and all the 30 ninja recruitment scrolls she purchased were used up. Considering the overall recruitment results, it was not bad.


    Among them, Mai Tekai, Qing, Shippuden-Naruto Uzumaki, these three ninjas have all reached the recruitment standard, and the strength of the three can be said to be the lowest standard of the ninja. Strength has increased a lot.


    1 second remember the net: .

 Chapter 539： Cultivation and strength improvement

    Exiting from the ninja recruitment interface, Charlotte just clicked on her ninja bar.


    At this time, the heads of three ninjas lit up in the ninja column, namely A Ninja Matekai, B Ninja Shippuden-Uzumaki Naruto, and C Ninja Qing.


    The three ninjas are all very powerful. Charlotte did some calculations, but found that she only needed to open one battle position to show all three of them. Naruto Uzumaki could choose to have a ninja card with the previous Naruto. Fusion does not occupy a battle slot, and when Matekai is recruited, the system will reward a battle slot for completing the third shift, and there is no need to spend extra gold coins to open it.


    So after all, these three ninjas only need to open a battle position for Ao of Kiriyin.


    Looking at the three ninjas in front of her, Charlotte first set her sights on Mist Hidden Qing. Although Qing''s ninja evaluation here is only the lowest C ninja, his true strength is An old-fashioned J��nin, and he is not weak among the J��nin. Being able to accompany Terumi Mei to attend the Five Shadows Conference can also show his strength in the fog.


    However, the opponent only needs 10 fragments to recruit, which can be said to be very profitable.


    Clicking on Qing''s avatar, what catches your eye is the other party''s information.


    C Ninja: Ao, Fragment 11/10, whether to recruit.


    recruit!


    Ding. Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting one-star C Ninja, Qing.


    In the next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, and she saw Qing standing on the spot, with a fog cover on her forehead, her blue hair standing up high, a black eye patch on her right eye, and a two-color jewelry. For spells engraved with seals.


    Looking at Qing in front of her, Charlotte thought that Black Braised Egg would definitely feel good after seeing Qing, don''t ask why, this is his guess.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Ao: C-rank ninja


    Star: one star


    Basic attack: Taiju plus water bomb attack!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: White Eyes, Water Escape, Water Formation Wall (Water Escape, Water Bomb Rain), Water Escape, Water Dragon Palm.


    White Eyes: Jump backward and leave water on the spot, and then release the white eyes to improve your ability to observe. (Note: Qing''s water will self-destruct to attack the enemy, and the sight range of Qing''s white eyes is one kilometer.)


    Water Escape��Water Formation Wall: Manipulate the nearby water to create a solid wall, which can not only resist the enemy''s attack, but also use the water flow to attack the enemy.


    Water Escape��Water Bomb Rain: Creates a dark cloud, and condenses a large number of powerful water bombs from the air to attack the enemy.


    Water Escape��Water Dragon Palm: A fierce move that pours a large amount of chakra into the water, then condenses the water into a dragon form, and strikes it with both palms. (Let you see the power of white eyes!)


    Looking at Qing''s three skills, Charlotte was quite satisfied, strengthened his white eyes, and obtained five water escape ninjutsu including water body.


    Moreover, Qing''s ninjutsu power is not bad, and the killing area is not small, and it can also be used as a group attack.


    Click to receive the ninja, Charlotte''s chakra volume increased by 1 card again, reaching 136 card chakra volume. At the same time, she felt that the pupil power of her white eyes was strengthened again, but there was still some distance from the throbbing of white eyes. .


    And Qing''s ninjutsu knowledge was also instilled in Charlotte, making him go further on the road of ninjutsu, and the title of doctor of ninjutsu for the next three generations will also be taken away by Charlotte.


    After recruiting Ao, Charlotte''s eyes then fell on Shippuden - Naruto Uzumaki.


    Click on the avatar of Shippuden-Uzumaki Naruto, and the information of the other party comes into view.


    B Shinobi: Naruto Uzumaki, Fragment 40/40, whether to recruit.


    Ding. Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting two-star B Shinobi, Shippuden-Uzumaki Naruto.


    In the next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, and he saw that Naruto Uzumaki had grown up and became a sixteen-year-old boy. He had also changed his yellow clothes that were the same on his body, and made a fist to cheer. posture.


    (You can''t even save your partner, how can you be Hokage!)


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Shippuden - Naruto Uzumaki: Class B Ninja


    Star: two stars


    Basic attack: physical skills plus multiple shadow clones to cooperate with the attack!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Daiyu Spiral Pill, Multi-Shadow Clone, Parachute, Wind Escape, Spiral Shuriken.


    Daiyu Spiral Pill: Create a shadow clone, quickly create a spiral pill containing a lot of chakra for yourself, and charge forward to attack the enemy.


    Multiple shadow clones and parachute: perform a forward uppercut attack, if it successfully hits the enemy, it will create two shadow clones that jump out to grab the enemy and fall to the ground, and the main body adds a knee strike that falls from the air .


    Wind Escape �� Spiral Shuriken: Create two shadow clones, help yourself create a wind attribute spiral pill in the form of a shuriken, and then charge forward, releasing the energy of the spiral shuriken to hit the enemy heavily. (No matter how strong the opponent is, they will be knocked into the air by my new ninjutsu!)


    Looking at Naruto Uzumaki''s three ninjutsu, he went out to attack with taijutsu, but the other two made him very satisfied. Whether it was Taitama Spiral Pill, or Feng Dun �� Uzumaki Shuriken, they were all powerful attack moves.


    And because it is produced by the system, when Naruto Uzumaki uses the Wind Escape and Uzumaki Shuriken, he doesn''t have to worry about the arm being scrapped due to using this move, and he can use it multiple times.


    As for the problem that this trick can''t be thrown, when the immortal art - Naruto Uzumaki is recruited, this problem will be solved directly.


    However, Charlotte needs to solve a problem, that is, without using shadow clones, she can directly use Dayama Spiral Pills and Feng Dun Shuriken Spiral Pills.


    Click to receive the ninja, and the chakra volume in Charlotte''s body increased by 5 cards again, reaching 141 cards. At the same time, Naruto Uzumaki''s ninjutsu knowledge was also instilled in Charlotte''s body.


    At this time, there is still the last A Ninja left in the ninja column, and Matekai has not recruited yet.


    Clicking on Matekai''s avatar, what caught his eye was the other party''s information.


    A Shinobi: Matekai, Fragment 55/40, whether to recruit.


    Ding. Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting two-star A Shinobi, Matekai.


    The next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, and she saw that Matt Kay was wearing a green johnin vest lined with green tights and kicked vigorously. (proud blue beast)


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Matekai: A-Class Ninja


    Star: two stars


    Basic attack: physical attack!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Konoha Gang Force Whirlwind, Power Prelude, Toward Peacock.


    Konoha Gangli Whirlwind: Completed the original underground, middle and upper three attacks with amazing speed and strength.


    Power Prelude: Launch a powerful flying kick forward with great power.


    Toward the Peacock: Open the Eight Gates of Dunjia to the Jingmen, and cast a series of flame punches on the enemy. The flames like a peacock opening the screen hit the enemy. (Beast beyond human intelligence! It''s me, Crazy Akai!)


    Looking at A Ninja Matekai in front of her, Charlotte knew that this was not the opponent''s full strength. Before coming, Matekai had issued three Ninja cards, namely A Ninja Matekai and Jingmen Matekai. , Ninja World vs. Maitkay These three, according to the urine of the goose field, there must be a dead door of S Ninja - Maitkay.


    However, Matekai, who is only a 2-star Jingmen, is also the leader of the elite shinobi. If he rises to 5 stars, he can become a movie-level powerhouse with Jingmen alone. That body strength will be more perverted.


    Click to receive the ninja, and the chakra volume in Charlotte''s body directly increased by 15 cards, directly reaching 156 cards. At this time, the view gate can also be opened.


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle, who successfully recruited all the members of the third class and won the title "The Strongest Taijutsu - Third Class!"


    Reward a battle position!


    With the successful recruitment of Matekai, Sol, who was drinking in the royal court of Jotun, looked in Charlotte''s direction, "This guy, his strength has increased again."


    However, the amount of chakra increased by 21 cards in a row, which directly accounts for one-seventh of Charlotte''s huge chakra. Although it is said to be one-seventh, this amount is very large, making Charlotte''s Part of the aura also leaked out, allowing Sol to perceive his change.


    Sol drank the beer in his hand in one gulp, and then murmured, "No, you can''t indulge like this."


    Sol stretched out his palm, and Thor''s hammer flew into his hand. He was going to exercise and practice.


    He didn''t want to be dropped too far by Charlotte.


    At this time, Charlotte took a look at the system''s third class title reward, but didn''t care too much. All this was within his expectations, but he also saved more than 40,000 gold coins for him, which is still very good. .


    But at this time, because in Jotunheim, Charlotte did not have the convenience to show the human equipment, so she did not continue to operate, but prepared to train her newly mastered ninjutsu and taijutsu.


    However, Charlotte did not enter the training ground to make contact, but came to the outside world. He wanted to test the destructive power of Ninjutsu and Taijutsu in the outside world.


    In the training ground, although there are various simulated environments, Charlotte''s view is still not as intuitive and reliable as in the real world.


    Charlotte exited the system space and came to the open space outside the royal court.


    Looking at the empty land in front of her, Charlotte clenched her fists and shouted:


    "Eight-door Dunjia, open the door, open!"


    In an instant, a huge momentum was released from Charlotte, but his chakra volume was already huge and frightening. Opening the eight doors again became even more terrifying. Just opening one door was an instant flat wind.


    "Eight-door Dunjia, Xiumen, open!"


    As the second door opened, the green chakra came out through the body, forming a strong wind around him, and the ground under his feet cracked instantly.


    At this time, only the second door was opened, and Charlotte''s meridians did not change in the slightest.


    "Eight Gates Dunjia, Shengmen, Open!"


    "Eight-door Dunjia, injury door, open!"


    "Bamen Dunjia, Dumen Kai!"


    "Eight-door Dunjia, Jingmen, open!"


    Charlotte opened the eight doors to the sixth door in turn, and the majestic chakra turned into a green tornado that rose into the sky, the ground shattered, and the sand and stones flew.


    But it was when the fourth door was opened that Charlotte''s body changed because of the massive increase in chakra, and when the sixth door was opened, it was only the blue veins on her forehead.


    Sol, who was practicing on the other side, looked at the terrifying energy in the distance, his expression changed, but he didn''t pay attention but continued his practice.


    Charlotte felt the power in the body, but at this time he was confident. Using physical skills to single out Mephisto''s clone, his chakra volume skyrocketed to frightening.


    I saw Charlotte jumping up, jumping high, clenching fists with both hands and saying, "Toward the peacock!"


    Accompanied by Charlotte''s roar, she immediately waved her fists quickly. The fists were like phantoms, sending sparks out of the air, punch after punch, and the sparks joined together, like a peacock opening its screen, towards the air. The hillside on the side fell.


    When I saw flames falling on them, huge fist pits appeared, and flames were burning around the fist pits. As Charlotte threw her last punch, a huge flame fell from the sky.


    The hillside directly in front of him was smashed by Charlotte from the air, and a huge pothole appeared on the ground.


    After hitting Peacock, Charlotte took a look at her masterpiece and was very satisfied. If this move hit Abomination, it could directly kill the opponent on the spot.


    Then Charlotte opened the scene door to test the speed and attack power.


    It can be said that Charlotte, who opened Jingmen, is terrifyingly fast. It can be said that Quicksilver after awakening can''t compare to him, and every punch and every kick of his can shoot a terrifying air cannon.


    After testing the horror of the Eight Gates of Dunjia, Charlotte was even more interested in moves such as the day tiger behind the seventh gate.


    However, after the end of Taijutsu, Charlotte began to experiment with her newly learned water escape ninjutsu. In Qing''s hands, she could summon terrifying water waves. With the support of Charlotte''s large amount of chakras, the effect was Even more terrifying than what the opponent used, no matter the number of water bombs and the attack range, UU reading has been greatly improved.


    As for the water dragon palm, it is even more terrifying. The water condensed by chakra is endless, like the sea, and the water dragon condensed is also huge.


    However, the power is great, and the consumption of chakra is even more terrifying. Originally a secret ninjutsu was only a few tenths of a card, but Charlotte used the amount of 1 card to release ninjutsu, and the power and scope instantly expanded. Many, with the blessing of the Dragon Treasure Ring, instantly transformed into a sea escape ninja.


    As for Naruto''s Spiral Pill, it gave Charlotte a bit of a headache, that is, he needs the assistance of a shadow clone just like Naruto temporarily. If he wants to use it with one hand, he needs to contact and master it himself. However, ordinary spiral pills have long been mastered but released. Now, these two tricks can be used with one hand as long as he needs to study and practice more.


    For this reason, Charlotte and Thor entered into their own training, and at the same time, they also waited for the arrival of the Asgard spaceship.


    ?????


    1 second to remember Liewen.com: .

 Chapter 540： S.H.I.E.L.D. enhancements

    Earth.


    SHIELD - Trident headquarters.


    However, since the end of the 084 transaction, Colson has completed the follow-up transaction with Shayin Village, and handed the remaining 4 Ankara Holy Stones to Ye Cang, and they also obtained a physique again. Enhancer.


    As for why the five Ankara holy stones gathered together, and why the sandyin puppet shop did not catch fire, he could only attribute it to either the opponent had the strength to suppress it, or the first Ankara holy stone had been sent back by the ninjas of the sandyin puppet shop. Sand Hidden Village.


    At this time, outside a laboratory with transparent glass of S.H.I.E.L.D., it was the pharmacist pocket and the supervisors Ward and Hawkeye Barton standing.


    In the laboratory, it was Chen Haoran, who mastered the ability to control fire, that S.H.I.E.L.D. had recruited when it was looking for a magician.


    In another room, Nick Fury and Coulson looked at the picture of the laboratory.


    "Colson, a colleague from the branch suggested that this physique enhancer be awarded to outstanding agents in the branch to increase the strength of other branches. What do you think about this matter?"


    Coulson looked at the screen, Chen Haoran, who was undergoing a physical examination and disinfecting, and said, "At present, all the ninjas are gathered in New York."


    "Although there are rebels and ninjas wandering outside, there are only 2 people. Currently, the more important thing is to improve the strength of the headquarters."


    "We already have Hawkeye Barton as a sample for the enhancement of the agent''s strength by the physique enhancer. As for Chen Haoran, a power user, we don''t know yet."


    "If the final experiment is as we expected, Chen Haoran''s ability to control fire and create flames has been greatly improved. According to Yaoshidou, such a person will be considered a blood-bound ninja in the ninja world."


    "And a blood-stained ninja, as long as he masters his own abilities, at least the strength of an elite chunin."


    "Even if Chen Haoran can''t reach the elite chunin, he is the level of strength of a ninja village, and it is very cost-effective for us."


    "After all, Barton''s strength has not beaten the pharmacist pocket of the savage."


    "As for other S.H.I.E.L.D. branches, we can wait for our physique enhancer to be cracked and re-engraved, and they will be taken into account at that time."


    "Or if they have the ability, it is also a good way to exchange the physique enhancer at Shinobu Village."


    Hearing Coulson''s analysis, Nick Fury nodded.


    "What we need now is more powerful strength, just a Patton is not enough."


    "In your previous trip to London, you also learned that the earth is not simple, and there are still too many secrets that we have not discovered."


    Just as the two were talking, Chen Haoran in the laboratory had already made preparations for taking the medicine.


    With the injection application submitted by the laboratory, Nick Fury made the application approval.


    inside the laboratory.


    Chen Haoran was lying on the medical chair, and the whole body was fixed with bandages.


    "Doctor, can my strength really become stronger after the injection?"


    At this time, the SHIELD doctor wearing a white coat looked at Chen Haoran and said with a smile: "Didn''t you see the video of Agent Patton?"


    "His strength has taken a qualitative leap."


    When Chen Haoran thought of the video he saw, he was suddenly full of confidence. Even if this physique enhancer could not improve his ability to control fire, it would still make him a super soldier.


    At this time, an idea popped into Chen Haoran''s mind, that maybe I can become a superhero, maybe what kind of nickname should I have?


    Just when Chen Haoran was thinking, the doctor said, "Agent Chen Haoran, I''m going to inject you with a physique enhancer next. Please stay awake so that you can get the best effect."


    However, S.H.I.E.L.D. did not know that the physique enhancer could actually be taken orally.


    "Okay, I''m ready."


    After confirming that Chen Haoran was ready, the doctor injected Chen Haoran with a physique enhancer.


    With the injection of the physique enhancer, Chen Haoran''s body began to change, and the cells were supplemented with energy and began to strengthen.


    "Uh!"


    Chen Haoran let out a painful groan, and the transformation continued.


    And Ward outside the laboratory, looking at Chen Haoran in pain, turned his head to look at the pharmacist and said, "Is the injection of the physique enhancer so painful?"


    In fact, the pain is not painful, Ward is very clear, he has already injected, but he still asked the pharmacist pocket, but the pharmacist pocket is not clear about this, he has never injected, and it is the first time to see such a scene.


    But Yao Shidou still said with a smile: "Whatever you get, you have to give something. This is the exchange law of the world."


    "I believe that there are countless people in the world who are willing to bear the pain at this time in his place."


    Ward looked at Chen Haoran inside, looked at Barton and said, "Barton, how did you feel at the time?"


    Barton shrugged his shoulders and said, "Very good, it feels great to increase your strength."


    Ward showed an envious look, and then his eyes continued to look at Chen Haoran in the laboratory.


    After a period of time, Chen Haoran stabilized, and his body had completely accepted the strengthening of the physique enhancer.


    At this time, the doctor who was originally in the laboratory had already evacuated after giving Chen Haoran the injection, and asked Chen Haoran inside with a microphone: "Agent Chen Haoran, how are you now?"


    Chen Haoran glanced at his stronger body and said, "I feel good now."


    The doctor continued: "With your strength, you can directly break free from the bandage, and you can get off the medical chair."


    Hearing what the doctor said, Chen Haoran directly exerted force on his arms, and the medical bandages tied to his body were all broken, and the period broke free.


    At this moment, Chen Haoran stood up and walked down from the medical chair.


    "Agent Chen Haoran, have you rushed to a place where you feel unwell?"


    "Is there a desire to attack and destroy?"


    Chen Haoran heard the other party''s question, lowered his head and felt himself, then shook his head and said, "I don''t feel any discomfort, and I don''t have any bad thoughts."


    "But can I try about my abilities?"


    The doctor nodded and said, "This is an insulated laboratory that can withstand high temperatures of 3,000 degrees. You can try your own abilities."


    With the approval of S.H.I.E.L.D., Chen Haoran stretched out his right hand in front of him, and the next second, flaming flames shot up from his palm, directly over a meter high.


    Looking at his changes, Chen Haoran showed an excited look: "God, my ability has really been strengthened!"


    "This is simply awesome!"


    "S.H.I.E.L.D., I love you to death!"


    PS: On the last day, I ask you to vote your monthly votes for pencils. It��s almost 100, which is enough for 1000 monthly votes. Thank you for your support. After 1000, you will add 5 chapters. If you don��t vote, it will be expired and void. Please Ladies and gentlemen.


    1 second to remember Liewen.com: .

 ~： Its the last day

On the last day of the end of the month, there are still 90 tickets left before the 1,000 monthly tickets, please vote for your support.


    1000 sheets are full, 5 chapters will be added next month, please.

 Chapter 541： Strength test

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    However, before Chen Haoran injected the physique enhancer, his ability to control fire and create flames was very weak. Helpless can only be integrated into their own street magic.


    At this time, Chen Haoran looked at the flame that was spinning and rising one meter high in his hand. He knew that this was not all of his power.


    Chen Haoran threw the flame from his right hand to his left hand, and then put it back from his left hand to his right hand. At this time, he looked at a target erected on the side, and threw the flame out with a flick of his hand.


    "boom!"


    The flame in Chen Haoran''s hand, like a missile, slammed directly on the target, and instantly the target was burned into black carbon, which fell to the ground and turned into ashes.


    Looking at his masterpiece, the excited look on his face could not be concealed.


    "Wow, that''s great!"


    "This is my ability, what it should be like."


    "SHIELD, you made me, I love you!"


    Outside the laboratory, Ward looked at the pharmacist and said, "How about such strength compared to ninjas?"


    At this time, Yao Shidou had a lot of interest in Chen Haoran''s changes. He didn''t expect that there was such an ability on Earth. Remember the URL m.xbeqge. com


    But just controlling fire and creating flames is just a little interesting.


    The pharmacist thought for a while, and then said:


    "For the time being, it is still uncertain what means of strengthening he has, and it is impossible to determine his strength."


    "However, with what he has shown so far, and the ability of the physique enhancer, his strength is comparable to that of a Genin."


    "However, after all, he has not undergone systematic training, and it is uncertain how much his strength can be exerted."


    Hearing Yao Shidou''s analysis, Ward nodded and said in his heart: "Sure enough, with the strengthening of the physique enhancer, Chen Haoran, who was originally a waste of wood, rose to the sky in an instant."


    At this time, Coulson came in, picked up the microphone on the table and said:


    "Agent Chen Haoran, please take a physical examination now to make sure that the physique enhancer has not caused any other harm to you."


    "You will be arranged for a strength test later."


    Hearing the voice of Agent Coulson from the room, Chen Haoran stopped.


    "Okay, Agent Coulson!"


    Then the door of the laboratory was opened, and several medical staff in white coats began to conduct physical examinations for Chen Haoran.


    At this time, Coulson put down the microphone, and then looked at the pharmacist and said, "Dou, please test Chen''s strength later."


    "The test site is ready for you, come with me."


    "OK."


    After saying that, Coulson walked out, and Ward and Barton on the side followed. They were also more interested in the strength of the second person in the bureau who took the physique enhancer.


    The pharmacist knew that Ward brought him over to see Chen Haoran''s changes, and he must have had the idea of ??testing, and it really did.


    On the way to the training ground ahead, Coulson came to the pharmacist''s pocket and said:


    "Beat him, no problem."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, the pharmacist smiled and said, "I''m not sure, but if he was just an ordinary person before, it wouldn''t be a big problem."


    "After all, he has just acquired the ability, and it will take some time to adapt."


    Coulson nodded, and then continued: "Let him show his ability as much as possible. After showing it, if you can beat him easily."


    "I try my best."


    Soon Coleson brought the crowd to an open field. The field was very large, much larger than the field where Pharmacist Duo and Barton had a discussion last time.


    After arriving at the scene, Coulson said to the eagle eye on the side: "Barton, wait for you to come to the referee. If Chen has a bad move, stop him as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    "Ward, leave the venue to them, let''s go."


    Then Ward and Coulson came to Nick Fury''s side, where there was a huge screen to watch the test scene.


    Nick Fury saw Coulson bring Ward in, and said:


    "Sit down, let''s see the performance of our new agent, Haoran Chen."


    Without letting the pharmacist wait for a long time, an agent soon brought Chen Haoran to the test site.


    "Chen, this is the ninja of S.H.I.E.L.D., Agent Yaoshidou. He will be in charge of your ability test later."


    Hearing the introduction, Chen Haoran glanced at the pharmacist''s pocket in the venue, and said in surprise, "He also injected a physique enhancer?"


    The agent who was asked thought for a moment, then said, "It should be."


    Chen Haoran nodded thoughtfully, and then walked to the center of the venue. At this time, Barton suddenly jumped from the roof on the side and fell between the two.


    Button''s sudden behavior startled Chen Haoran, and also let him know that there are actually many capable people in S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "I''m Button, and the referee for your competition."


    "Are you two ready?"


    "Ready!"


    "Then, the game begins!"


    Following Barton''s words all the way, the hook lock in Barton''s hand slammed to the guardrail mountain on the side of the building. When the hook lock shrank, Barton''s figure followed the chain and instantly appeared on the roof beside the building. the match of.


    Seeing the referee disappear, Chen Haoran looked at the pharmacist''s pocket in front of him, thinking that the opponent had entered the S.H.I.E.L.D. longer than him and must have more combat experience than himself, so he would be better to strike first.


    Immediately, the flames in his hands rose, turning into fireballs and smashing them towards the pharmacist.


    Looking at the flying fireball, Yao Shidou smiled and flickered a few times before leaving the place and dodging to the side.


    Several of Chen Haoran''s fireballs smashed into the place where the pharmacist''s pocket was standing, causing a violent explosion, but due to the speed problem, it did not hurt the pharmacist''s pocket.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!"


    The pharmacist dodged Chen Haoran''s attack, but threw a few shuriken.


    With the sound of breaking the sky, the shuriken flew towards Chen Haoran, but the speed was faster than his flames.


    Looking at the flying shuriken, Chen Haoran rolled directly and ducked to the side.


    Then, it was too powerful, and it turned out to age directly, but it was the transformation of the body by the physique enhancer. In a short period of time, it did not allow it to master the power of the body.


    Seeing this funny scene, Yao Shidou did not pursue the victory, but stood in place.


    At this time, Chen Haoran was a little embarrassed. Looking back at the traces that he had slipped out, he couldn''t wait to dig out a three-bedroom and two-hall at the scene.


    PS: Guys, the last 13 monthly passes are enough for 1000, please!

 Chapter 542： flaming man

    The 542nd chapter of Naruto that comes to Marvel


    ??


    At this time, Nick Fury, who was watching the battle through the video in the room, frowned slightly, and then said, "Chen''s actual combat experience is still too poor, and he has not mastered his own strength at all."


    ??


    Coulson, who was sitting beside him, nodded, and then said: "Chen was only a street magician after all, and he did not receive professional training. Since he has mastered his own abilities, we need to re-check his files."


    ??


    Nick Fury nodded, and Coulson was right.


    ??


    "Let''s take a look at his flame ability first, what enhancements are there?"


    ??


    "After all, the physique enhancer worth 300 million US dollars was given to a newcomer who entered the bureau in this way, and many people still have opinions."


    ??


    "I hope he can play his due value."


    ??


    Then the three looked at the screen again, the two sides fighting.


    ??


    ??


    At this time, Chen Haoran''s fists were covered with flames, and he looked at the pharmacist''s pocket on the opposite side, his fists slammed into the ground in front of him, and his two arms were directly inserted into the ground.


    ??


    "drink!"


    ??


    Immediately, a burst of energy went down the ground and headed towards the pharmacist.


    ??


    The pharmacist''s pocket, who noticed the abnormality, immediately flipped backwards, pulled away, and saw that the ground he was standing on before suddenly burst, and a pillar of fire rose up from the ground.


    ??


    Seeing this scene, Yaoshidou didn''t dare to stay in place any longer, and immediately rushed in the direction of Chen Haoran, but every time he moved, a pillar of fire immediately appeared behind him.


    ??


    However, Chen Haoran''s attack speed was always one beat slower than Yaoshi''s pocket, and he all hit behind the opponent. Even if he attacked ahead of time, he was still dodged by the opponent.


    ??


    ??


    ??


    At this moment, Yao Shidou looked at Chen Haoran with a dignified expression. Such an attack method was somewhat like the attack of Huo Dun Hao Yanci.


    ??


    At this time, Yao Shidou ran and took out three kunai tied with a detonating talisman from the ninja bag, and threw them directly towards Chen Haoran.


    ??


    Looking at the flying Kunai, Chen Haoran didn''t choose to dodge this time, but let out a loud drink.


    ??


    "drink!"


    ??


    Following Chen Haoran''s roar, he saw a burst of flames burst out from Chen Haoran''s back. The flames turned into a team of wings and blocked him in front of him, blocking the three kunai that were shot for him.


    ??


    Under Chen Haoran''s high temperature, Kunwu immediately turned red, as if it was about to be melted.


    ??


    Looking at the attack that was blocked by him, Chen Haoran smiled, but the sudden explosion at this moment directly blew it away.


    ??


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    ??


    Chen Haoran was directly blown away by the shock wave of the explosion, and rolled on the ground for a while, then stopped, and the flames on the back of the mountain also dissipated due to the sudden explosion, but the clothes on his upper body were turned into flames. Ashes.


    ??


    The detonating talisman simply exploded in front of him, not on his body. He didn''t suffer irreparable damage, but he still suffered a lot of minor injuries.


    ??


    I saw Chen Haoran get up from the ground, and then spit out a mouthful of blood from his mouth, but it was the explosion just now, which caused a lot of trauma to his internal organs.


    ??


    Chen Haoran stood up from the ground, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Yao Shidou without the excitement and arrogance of suddenly gaining power.


    ??


    At this moment, an arrow suddenly shot down from the sky and landed in the middle of the two of them. A wire rope hung behind the arrow, and Barton rushed down from the wire rope and came to the middle of the two.


    "The competition is over, the pharmacist wins!"


    ??


    But it was Barton who knew that there was no need for further discussions. Chen Haoran was too tender. At this time, let alone the pharmacist, he could hack the opponent to death himself.


    ??


    Hearing the end of the sparring, Chen Haoran breathed a sigh of relief inexplicably, facing the pharmacist''s pocket, he still felt some pressure.


    ??


    At this time, the pharmacist walked up to Chen Haoran, stretched out a hand and said with a smile:


    ??


    "Your ability is very powerful and has great potential. My name is Yaoshidou, what do you call it?"


    ??


    Chen Haoran looked at the sunny smile on Yao Shidou''s face and his outstretched palm, then reached out to hold it, and said, "My name is Chen Haoran, you are very powerful, I am not your opponent."


    ??


    Then Chen Haoran said with some excitement on his face: "Well, do you really think I''m very powerful and have great potential?"


    ??


    The pharmacist nodded, and then said in a gentle voice, "Yes, your ability to control flames is very powerful and has great potential."


    ??


    "It''s just that you are not familiar with it yet. After you master it, your strength will be stronger."


    ??


    Then the two began to chat happily. As for Chen Haoran''s injury, it was recovering naturally.


    ??


    ??


    in the room.


    ??


    Nick Fury said, "Colson, what do you think of Chen Haoran?"


    ??


    Coulson thought for a while, then said, "According to Chen Haoran''s performance during the time he joined SHIELD, and the advice given by the scientific team''s inner consulting team."


    ??


    "I think it''s very appropriate to release Chen Haoran to become a superhero in the eyes of the people."


    ??


    "And he himself has this will. He has said more than once that if his abilities are developed and strengthened, he wants to be a superhero similar to Charlotte Doyle or Iron Man."


    ??


    Nick Fury tapped the table with his fingers, and said, "How about putting him on the Avengers'' shortlist?"


    ??


    At this time, Ward, who had been silent all the time, said, "Director, I think Chen can be made into a superhero."


    ??


    "And it can also let Chen tell about his growth in the media Before he joined S.H.I.E.L.D., he was weak and his abilities could not be developed, but after joining, his strength increased greatly and he became a household name hero. ."


    ??


    "In this way, we will use Chen as a benchmark to set up. I believe that there must be people in the outside world with similar abilities as Chen. They dare not show their abilities, and they don''t trust the government, but Chen''s appearance will give them hope."


    ??


    "As long as such people can choose to apply to join, then the strength of our S.H.I.E.L.D. will increase and at the same time eliminate their hidden dangers."


    ??


    Hearing Ward''s suggestion, Nick Fury thought for a while, and then said: "Put Chen Haoran on the SHIELD''s candidate list, but since you want him to be a superhero, you need to give him some work. training."


    ??


    "His ability is enough now, but his experience is too young."


    ??


    Then Nick Fury touched his chin and asked, "Since you want to be a superhero, what kind of nickname will you give him?"


    ??


    Coulson opened his mouth and said, "Scorching Flame Man!"


    ??


    Nick Fury nodded: "Okay, let''s use this name, he will be the superhero of S.H.I.E.L.D. - Chi Yanxia!"


    ??


    ??


    PS: Seniors, there are still the last 5 monthly passes, and the last 5. I ask readers to make up for 1,000 monthly passes and add 5 chapters next month.


    ??

 Chapter 8： Monthly Summary and September Update

    August is over, and a total of 143,000 words have been updated this month. This update is not much. There were many problems this month. Power outages for more than 2 days, plus 3 days of leave, and pencils out for dinner. Close contact, almost pulled to the cabin, it can be said that there are many problems.


    However, all the problems have finally passed. The number of monthly passes finally reached 1,000 this month. Pencil would like to thank all book friends for their support.


    In terms of additions, 5 chapters will be added to the monthly ticket of 1000, and the content of these five chapters of 10,000 words will be added from tomorrow.


    The new September starts a new journey, and September is still full of 1,000 monthly tickets plus 5 chapters, and a reward of 100 yuan plus 1 chapter.


    If it can be achieved in advance, we will add more in advance. The more monthly passes, the more you will add.


    Strive to achieve more than 200,000 words in this month''s update, so please, all book friends, vote for your guaranteed monthly votes to Pencil, thank you all.


    Let''s launch a new charge to September!

 Chapter 543： return

    Time flies by.


    In a blink of an eye, the Asgard army arrived in Jotunheim, and half a month has passed since Charlotte returned to Earth to trade 084 items with S.H.I.E.L.D.


    During this period of time, Charlotte practiced ninjutsu. During this period, she obtained a lot of rewards through the system check-in, including 300 ninja jade, 50 delicious ramen, double rewards for gold coin level 8, and copper coins. 50000, Samsara Stone 200, Ninjutsu Scroll Level 9 to get double rewards.


    Ninja Jade 300, Delicious Ramen Noodles 50, Reputation Level 10 gets double rewards, Reincarnation Stone 200, Bronze 80000, Ninjutsu 8 copies, Prestige 600, Delicious Ramen Noodles 50, Ninja Jade 300.


    After half a month, he has won a lot of sign-in rewards, and the ninja who stayed on Earth at the same time completed 8 tasks for him in the quest assembly hall every day. Why not 9 times a day, but it is a s The level task, still hanging on it, was not completed, and took up a position.


    In half a month, a total of 120 missions have been completed, including 110 D-level missions and 10 C-level missions.


    D-level task, the reward is 200 reputation and 5000 copper coins.


    C-level task, 500 reputation, 50000 copper coins, 1 ordinary treasure chest.


    A total of 27,000 reputation points, 1,050,000 copper coins, and 10 treasure chests have been obtained, which can be said to have greatly supplemented Charlotte''s reputation points.


    During this time, he also received the remaining 4 Ankara holy stones sent by Sandyin through the psychic world, and also received information from the pharmacist pocket.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. used the physique enhancer obtained from the Shayin Puppet Shop to cultivate a man with a boundary similar to the bloodstain of fire escape, called Chen Haoran.


    At present, it has the strength of Genin. If it is fully developed, it can have the strength of Chunin and Elite Chunin. However, the strength and movement speed are weak, and it is difficult to reach the level of special jounin. Also in the same is true.


    As for Chen Haoran, who took the physique enhancer, although his body speed has been greatly improved, his speed is still only 60 to 70 kilometers per hour, which is full of loopholes in the eyes of Chunin.


    However, it is immune to ordinary fire ninjutsu, and because of fire control, it can resist certain physical damage and physical attacks.


    At the same time, he indicated that he was conducting research on energy blocks, and S.H.I.E.L.D. expressed support for his behavior, and may come into contact with the cube, the source of energy blocks, in the future.


    Looking at the information reported by the pharmacist, Charlotte nodded secretly. As expected of a spy master, she had obtained useful information not long after she joined S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Chen Haoran, who controls fire and creates flames, has a bit of an image of Charlotte. In the original book, he was never reused in the agents of SHIELD. Instead, he was monitored and controlled, and finally died because hemoglobin was drawn from his body. Blow up.


    Unexpectedly, his appearance changed his fate inadvertently, giving him a different future.


    However, Charlotte doesn''t care about the addition of an ability user who will be an elite chunin in the future for S.H.I.E.L.D. The elite chunin is not enough for him.


    Charlotte also returned the message from the pharmacist, recognized the work of the other party, and let him continue to lurk in order to try to get in touch with the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube as soon as possible.


    In the universe outside Jotunheim, a group of Asgard spaceships had already flown over and were about to enter the planet soon.


    On a huge main ship, next to the cab, an Asgard soldier reported:


    "Sir Sif, we have arrived at Jotunheim and are about to enter the planet."


    Next to Sif was the three warriors of Asgard, and everyone looked serious at this time.


    Their prince Thor and the Supreme Merlin Charlotte Doyle arrived here a month in advance, and now everyone is more worried about the safety of Thor.


    "Moving forward at full speed, you need to find a suitable safe place and land as soon as possible."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The spacecraft then accelerated and headed towards Jotunheim.


    On the other hand, Thor had already sensed that today was the day when the Asgard army would arrive, and when he called Charlotte, he came out of the royal court of Jotun early.


    Soon Sol didn''t know what he was sensing, and said excitedly:


    "Hahaha, Asgard''s troops are finally here."


    Then Sol immediately spun Miaornier in his hand, and immediately rose into the sky in the next second, rushing in one direction.


    Charlotte sighed in her heart when she saw Sol''s actions, and support finally came.


    Then the clothes on his body instantly changed into Merlin''s robe, and he chased in the direction of Sol.


    At this time, the Asgard spaceship had come to an ice field in Jotunheim and was about to land. The intelligent system in the control room immediately prompted:


    "Warning, a UFO is approaching fast!"


    "Warning, a UFO is approaching fast!"


    Hearing the prompt of the intelligent system, the staff in the cockpit of the spacecraft immediately operated on the spacecraft, and soon the flight pictures of Sol and Charlotte were immediately transmitted.


    Seeing that the person who came was their own prince, everyone immediately let out a sigh of relief, which showed that their highness was safe.


    Sif said: "The spaceship landed, and went out to meet our prince, Saul Odinson!"


    Following Sif''s words, several spaceships landed quickly. The hatches opened as soon as they landed, and a large number of Asgardian soldiers ran out from inside and stood in line.


    At this time, Sol and Charlotte had also come to the front of the spaceship, and Sol accelerated and landed from the air!


    "Sif, Fandral, Hogan, Wallstagg, I miss you guys so much."


    Sol stepped forward and hugged the three warriors of Asgard and Sif one by one, and then said excitedly:


    "You guys are finally here. This place has been settled by Charlotte and I. Dare to arrange for soldiers to take over here."


    Hearing Sol''s words, Sif and the three warriors of Asgard were stunned for a moment, and Sif was surprised: "Sol, what did you just say?"


    "I said that the rebellion here has been resolved, you quickly arrange for soldiers to take over here, and the rest of the people will start the spaceship and take Charlotte and me back to Asgard."


    Sif, however, asked in disbelief: "Sol, are you sure you are right, the Giant King of the Mountains and the Frost Giant, have you both solved it?"


    "Saul, and Supreme Merlin, either I don''t believe you, or the news is really surprising."


    You must know that a few months ago, Sol took the four of them and was besieged by the frost giants in Jotunheim. If Odin did not arrive in time, everyone might be arrested.


    The three warriors of Asgard also looked at each other in dismay at this time. Although they believed that it was impossible for Sol to lie to him on this matter, the news was too scary.


    Charlotte, who was on the side, said, "You heard it right. It''s exactly as Sol said, and the rebellion here is over."


    "And here in Jotunheim, whether it''s a frost giant or a mountain giant, all the enemies above the commander level who protect the commander level have been wiped out."


    Hearing Charlotte''s confirmation again, surprised expressions appeared on everyone''s face.


    "God, how did you do it?"


    Sol smiled, glanced at Charlotte, and said, "It''s mainly Charlotte. He solved most of the enemies, and the Giant King of the Mountains was also killed by his summoned men!"


    "However, I also exerted a lot of strength to destroy the enemy so quickly."


    "Your job now is to take over here, and the rest will return to Asgard with me."


    At this time, everyone also accepted the reality, especially Sif and the three warriors of Asgard, who looked at Charlotte Doyle with curiosity and amazement in their eyes.


    Regarding Thor''s strength, they knew clearly that one person would definitely not be able to quell the rebellion. At the same time, they also sighed at the wisdom of the god-king Odin. No wonder they arranged for Merlin to quell the rebellion together with Thor.


    Soon Sif began to arrange soldiers, and as a result, Jotunheim, several of the spaceships immediately took some of the soldiers to the Jotun Royal Court, the headquarters of the mountain giants, and the palace of the ice giants.


    It didn''t take long for the main ship to receive information from the advance spacecraft, and the rebellion here has been resolved.


    At this time, Charlotte came to Sol and said:


    "Sol, when you return to Asgard with your spaceship and troops, I will not pass with you here."


    "We''ll see you in Asgard in a month."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Sol was stunned for a moment, then asked, "Can you return directly to Earth from here?"


    "Yes, I can go back to Earth directly from here. When I use the formation method to go directly to Asgard, I won''t take the spaceship with you."


    Sol said depressedly: "Man, you are so unkind."


    "Your strength has improved so much, can''t you take me back with you?"


    Charlotte shook her head: "Not yet, but when we go to the next place to quell the rebellion, I will be able to bring you back together."


    Hearing Charlotte say this, Sol''s eyes lit up, but he knew that fighting rebellion was not only in this world.


    "Then we can settle."


    Charlotte and Sol waved their hands, then activated the Merlin Array, positioned their base in New York on Earth, and immediately teleported themselves back.


    Seeing leaving Charlotte, Sif sighed, "This Supreme Merlin is really convenient, so I will return to Earth."


    Sol understood at this time, Charlotte had been here with him for a month, and she was moved a lot.


    "Sif, leave the people who take over, we also return to Asgard, and other places are waiting for us to go."


    "Yes!"


    Then Asgard left part of the army behind, and then returned to Asgard by spacecraft again, which would take another month.


    Asgard''s spaceship had just entered Jotunheim, and flew out of it that day, making some forces tracking the Asgard army secretly curious.


    What happened? They evacuated after arriving on the same day. Is the counter-insurgency over or failed?


    Even if it fails, it is impossible to leave on the same day, and then enter the Jotunheim to investigate and learn that Thor Odinson and the Supreme Merlin Charlotte Doyle came here as early as January and destroyed Jotun. Rebels of the Royal Court and the Frost Giants.


    So far, the reputation of Supreme Merlin has spread among some forces in the universe again.


    Earth.


    In the conference room of the Charlotte base, a pattern of Merlin''s circle on the ground suddenly appeared, a flash of brilliance flashed, and Charlotte Doyle appeared in the conference room.


    At this time, a camera in the conference room turned around, and then the voice of the red queen sounded:


    "Welcome home, Lord Charlotte!"


    Hearing the mechanical sound of the Red Queen, Charlotte said: "The Red Queen, who is currently in the base."


    "Senju Tsunade, Orochimaru, and Mute are all at the base. The members of the werewolf force are basically there, and all the others are currently out."


    Hearing that these three people were there, Charlotte nodded. The others should have gone to complete the daily tasks of the mission assembly hall for him. As for the seventh class, they should be led by Kakashi. Go to the Golden State.


    "Where is Tsunade now?"


    "Sir, Tsunade is currently in the medical laboratory!"


    After hearing Tsunade''s current position, Charlotte nodded, then pushed open the door of the conference room and walked towards the medical laboratory.


    Soon Charlotte came to the door of the medical laboratory. Looking at the door in front of her, Charlotte knocked on the door, and soon the door was opened. It was none other than Mute.


    "Lord Charlotte!"


    Mute opened the door, and looked at the person outside the door in surprise, but did not expect that the person who came was Lord Charlotte Mute immediately moved away and said respectfully, "Your Excellency is here to find Tsunade. adults."


    "Mute, let me see Tsunade!"


    Then Charlotte walked directly into the medical laboratory. At this time, Tsunade was researching something on the experimental bench. When Charlotte arrived, she stopped the research in her hand, and then looked at Charlotte and said:


    "You''re back!"


    "It''s over for now, you can come back and rest for a month."


    "What are you researching?"


    "I am studying the willingness of wax baths to restore human injuries. I am going to extract the factors that promote human recovery and make a recovery liquid, so that if our people suffer from it, we can directly use the recovery liquid to recover a certain injury. Without putting his life in danger, it will also give him a chance to wait for support and get my treatment."


    Hearing Tsunade''s research, Charlotte''s heart lit up with joy, as expected of her most optimistic nurse and medical master.


    "How''s it going, did you get results?"


    "No, I just started researching this idea."


    "Since I''m back, you also take a break and go out for a walk together?"


    Tsunade glanced at Charlotte, then put down the tools in his hand, took off the medical gloves, washed his hands, and left the medical laboratory with Charlotte.


    Before leaving, he confessed to mute: "Mute, put all the devices away, and back up the data."


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama."


    Mute looked at the backs of Tsunade and Charlotte leaving, thinking that the original time and space Master Tsunade had been single until old, and not only thought in his heart: If only Master Tsunade could be with Master Charlotte.


    ps: I will start adding updates tomorrow, take a lazy break today, and then return to the story of the earth...

 Chapter 544： Interview with Eddie Bullock

    On the night of Charlotte''s return, a Life-1 spacecraft belonging to the Life Foundation had just completed sample collection in outer space and was returning home.


    "Life One called the Foundation Control Center, the samples have been collected, and they are returning."


    "Received, Life One, ready to re-enter the atmosphere."


    "Understood, start the re-entry procedure."


    "Coordinates 0:4103."


    "Oh, **** it. Shut it down, shut it up."


    At this time, the Foundation Control Center: "Call Life One, the signal is unstable, please answer."


    "Help, Life One, Help!"


    "The control center calls Life One, please answer!"


    In the end, the Life-1 spacecraft crashed into a forest in East Malaysia.


    the next day.


    Last night, he and Tsunade drank wine all night, and did not lose in the dice-rolling competition.


    At this time, Charlotte woke up from the room, shook her confused head, got up from the bed, and washed.


    Just after washing, the red queen''s electronic mechanical sound rang from the room.


    "The host, Eddie Bullock, a reporter from the Global Daily, wants to apply for an interview with you. This is the seventh time he has come to visit."


    "Just say I''m not here and don''t accept interviews."


    Hearing that there was an interview with a reporter, Charlotte instinctively refused. Not to mention seven times, he didn''t want to see him even if he visited seventy times. After all, when he first became famous with Iron Man, a large number of reporters stayed in his office every day. Just to take a picture of him or conduct an interview.


    However, just after Charlotte refused casually, the name Eddie Brock came to mind.


    Eddie Bullock of the Global Daily, this guy seems to have finally become the host of Venom, becoming an anti-hero.


    Charlotte doesn''t really care about the symbiote. First of all, it has obvious weaknesses. It is afraid of fire and sound waves. Then, in the symbiotic mode, some people will die when they go up and lose consciousness.


    Some people can be safe and sound, and they don''t quite understand the mode of their symbiosis and host selection.


    However, this symbiote also has many advantages. It can enhance the host''s all-round capabilities, and at the same time, it can change various cold weapons at will to use it against the enemy, and it can also be instantly recovered from serious injuries such as fractures.


    At the same time, Charlotte also thought of the planet where the symbiote was located. If it was just an ordinary life planet, it would be very suitable for planting the divine tree, but if it was the cage of the **** of the symbiote, it would be very troublesome and could not be moved lightly. .


    I don''t know if there is a **** of symbiosis in the universe where I live.


    In a split second, Charlotte thought a lot, and then said, "Queen Red, where is Eddie Bullock now? Is it outside the office?"


    "Master, reporter Eddie Bullock is currently outside the gate of the base."


    Charlotte didn''t expect that the reporter actually found their base. Although they didn''t hide it, they didn''t announce it.


    "Queen Hong, take him to the reception room, I agree to his interview."


    "Yes, Master!"


    Outside the base gate.


    At this point, Eddie Bullock was somewhat frustrated when he heard that his application was rejected again.


    As a well-known TV reporter with a large following, Eddie Bullock can be said to be at the height of his career in life.


    There are also many big people who were brought down by him and exposed. For interviewing Charlotte Doyle, on the one hand, it was the company''s request, and on the other hand, it was his own curiosity.


    For the superhero promoted in the government media, he is not the same as Iron Man.


    In Eddie Brock''s impression, Tony Stark wants to be a superhero who is interested, a super rich second-generation, a playboy, a scientist, who has created a powerful battle through his own invention. Armor, worn on the body to save the world and eradicate evil are all to satisfy one''s own spiritual needs.


    But for this Charlotte Doyle, Eddie Bullock was even more curious. He couldn''t find any information on the Internet before he became famous. He didn''t know which university, high school, elementary school he went to, and he didn''t know. The trajectory of his fortune.


    Suddenly, Charlotte Doyle became an overnight star, a shareholder in Stark Industries, a philanthropist, and a government-promoted superhero.


    But the other party''s office is not like Tony, free to help the masses, more like the fire brigade, only if you pay, the other party will solve the problem for you.


    However, although Eddie Bullock is a famous writer and has a certain network of contacts, he does not know much about the dark world, nor does he have any relevant informants in the killer world, and he does not even know about the Continental Hotel.


    Otherwise, he only needs to walk into the Continental Hotel with 2 gold coins issued by the Continental Hotel, and at the price of 1 gold coin, someone can tell him the story of the legendary killer Charlotte Doyle for one night.


    After all, in the killer world, and even in the gang, the name of Charlotte Doyle has already become a legend for a generation, and it is the goal of all killers in their lives.


    Seeing that he was rejected again, Eddie Brock glanced at the high iron gate in front of him, the high wall erected in Zhoubei, and several guards with guns at the gate. Eddie withdrew his gaze and turned to prepare. Get on your beloved little motorcycle and get out of here.


    If he failed today, he could only go back to the Global Daily to see if there was any new news to dig.


    Eddie Bullock had just sat on his motorcycle, before he could put on his helmet, when he saw a guard at the door suddenly running towards him.


    "Mr. Eddie Bullock."


    "Our boss, promise to meet you."


    Hearing the other party''s words, Eddie Brock''s face immediately showed a smile, and he thought to himself: Could it be that the other party was moved by my hard-working attitude?


    You must know that during this period, he came to visit every three days for nearly a month.


    Eddie Brock put down the helmet in his hand and said excitedly, "That''s great."


    Eddie Bullock picked up a large backpack from the car and got off the motorcycle.


    Just after putting the backpack on, Eddie Brock glanced at his motorcycle and said, "Man, where should I park this car?"


    The guard glanced at it, and then said, "Just push the car to the door, and you can ride away when you come out."


    "thanks!"


    Reaching the gate again, the guard looked at Eddie Brock''s backpack and said, "Your stuff, we need to check."


    Eddie Bullock smiled. "No problem."


    The backpack was handed over to a guard at the door for inspection, while the other guard picked up the detector and began to search Eddie to make sure that the other person was not carrying dangerous items.


    Eddie Bullock looked at the strict appearance of the guards and sighed in his heart. The security work around such a big man is really very meticulous.


    Soon everything in Eddie Brock''s backpack was checked, and it was full of photography equipment, recording equipment and other tools.


    At this time, the inspection of himself was also completed, and a guard returned the backpack to Eddie and said:


    "You can go in."


    Eddie Brock took his backpack and put it on his back again. One of the guards came to the gate, and with a burst of operations, the gate was slowly opened.


    Eddie Brock walked into the gate and found another group of guards standing inside the gate. At the same time, there were several electric sightseeing cars at the gate. Looking around, there was a huge lawn that seemed impossible to see at a glance. end.


    "Mr. Eddie Bullock, please come and call us a tour bus, and we''ll take you there."


    Eddie Brock looked at everything in front of him and nodded in surprise: "Excuse me."


    Then he got on the sightseeing car and drove towards a building deep in the base.


    Charlotte, who was in the base on the other side, had come out of the room at this time, went to the dining area to have breakfast, and at the same time signed in today, and received a sign-in reward of 5,000 copper coins.


    After breakfast, Charlotte came to the parlour, where Eddie Bullock had been waiting for a while.


    Eddie Bullock stood up immediately when he saw Charlotte Doyle coming in.


    "Hello Mr. Charlotte Doyle, my name is Eddie Bullock."


    "I was fortunate enough to meet you once at Mr. Tony Stark''s press conference."


    Looking at Eddie Bullock''s outstretched palm in front of him, Charlotte knew that this guy had no career, which meant that that thing had not happened, and he had not become the host of Venom.


    Charlotte shook hands with the other party, then smiled: "Hello, Mr. Reporter."


    Then Charlotte sat on the sofa next to her and said, "I heard that you visited me seven times in a row during this period of time."


    "Yes, Mr. Charlotte, although there have been many reports about you, there are very few official interviews with you."


    "I want to do a column for you, and I want to introduce yourself."


    Hearing Eddie Bullock''s statement, Charlotte didn''t care, but said with a smile: "I''ve heard of you, so you won''t come here to dig my black stuff."


    Eddie Bullock smiled awkwardly: "Sir, you are a superhero, a philanthropist, and a capitalist."


    "It would be a better thing if there was no black material, and the people need such superheroes."


    Charlotte smiled and didn''t care. She was afraid that she was not satisfied with a house. The problem was that he didn''t need to say hello to these things, and S.H.I.E.L.D. was not allowed to appear.


    "Starting today''s interview, I still have things to deal with later."


    Eddie Brock nodded, then took out a voice recorder from his backpack and put it on the table, then turned on the mounted camera.


    Because it was a temporary visit, Eddie Bullock was not sure that he would be able to interview Charlotte Doyle this time, so he did not bring an assistant and could only operate it himself.


    Soon Eddie Brock was fiddling with all the equipment, and then said:


    "When you were 21 years old, you became a shareholder of Stark Industries and earned a lot of wealth. Could you please tell us your family history?"


    Hearing Eddie Bullock''s question, Charlotte did not refuse, but said: "During the time when Tony was missing, I bought a lot of bearish contracts, which made me a lot of money."


    "However, after Tony came back, he announced that he would close down the weapons business department and not sell weapons to the outside world. This contract made me a lot of money."


    "Before Tony announced that he was Iron Man, because of my trust in him and the belief that he could lead the company out of the predicament, I sold all the bearish contracts and bought the stock of Stark Industries."


    "Just a few operations like this made my worth rise significantly."


    Hearing Charlotte''s remarks, Eddie Bullock''s eyes lit up, and then he said, "I remember that you are Tony''s friend. Does your operation comply with securities trading laws?"


    "Whether it was because of inside information that such an operation was carried out, and a lot of interests were swept away."


    Looking at Eddie Bullock who wanted to dig deeper, Charlotte smiled: "There is no insider information. I didn''t know Tony Stark before I did this."


    "All of these are things that I have analyzed and have passed the review of the Securities and Futures Commission."


    "Mr. Charlotte, if you want to make huge fortunes in the stock market, you must need a lot of capital. Can you tell us about your previous family history? I believe many of your fans are curious."


    "Fans? Do I have many fans?"


    Eddie Brock said seriously: "A lot, a lot, you have more than 10 million fans on the YouTube, and they also made a special official website for you as the base of the fan support club."


    Hearing this, Charlotte was somewhat surprised, but she also felt it was reasonable.


    Then he said, "The public knows that I have a firm named after my name, and the income there is not low."


    "It''s where I made my fortune. One of the orders I once took was $100 million in revenue."


    As for the service content of the Charlotte Firm, Eddie has learned about UU reading . He heard that a single order is 100 million US dollars, so he was a little incredible, and he thought to himself: Is this thing really so profitable? ?


    "God, the unit price is so high, did you pay the tax on time?"


    Eddie Bullock then said: "Hahaha, I''m just joking, don''t mind Mr. Charlotte."


    Charlotte said seriously: "My property has to pay taxes normally."


    "Okay, at 21, when you were young, you had such a huge wealth. Then you spent a lot of money and set up a heart-to-heart charity foundation to rescue and raise orphans."


    Charlotte said with a smile: "Those who know me know that I am a caring person. My experiences since childhood made me have great feelings for these young children, and I hope to let them have a new future. bright."


    1 second remember Liewen.com: .

 Chapter 545： Life Fund Corporation

    At this time, Eddie Bullock changed the subject and said: "But many people complained that your policy on these orphans is too good, and some people even said that they want to throw their children to your orphans. At the gate of the courtyard, let you take care of it."


    "I heard that the orphanage is called the Qiqi Orphanage. It''s not wrong with that name."


    Charlotte looked at Eddie and asked, "Do you think the orphans are treated well too?"


    "Or do you think they don''t deserve it?"


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s rhetorical question, Eddie Bullock knew that this was not the time to talk nonsense, so he said, "Mr. Charlotte, this is just a question from some citizens, after all, if you lower your treatment , it should be able to benefit more people.��


    "As for these little angels, I believe they are worth it, after all, they met you, sir."


    "But some people think that your actions are just to avoid taxes, just like those rich people."


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "This is not a Pratt & Whitney issue. This matter needs to be solved more by the government than by us."


    "Even if I, Charlotte, have more money, how many people can I save?"


    "As for the treatment, you also said that they deserve it, don''t they?"


    "As for those who want to abandon their children, the Qiqi Orphanage will not accept them. With my ability, I can distinguish which children need help and which do not."


    "The problem of this kind of people, we gave a solution from the beginning. Throwing it at the door of the orphanage will not solve the problem. After finding the parents, we will still send them back."


    "As for tax avoidance, we look at what the charitable fund does, not how much tax avoidance, after all, this is the government''s policy."


    "Well, sir, what you said makes sense."


    "Actually, the public is also very curious about how you obtained your current strength."


    "You are not like Iron Man, relying on a set of high-tech equipment, but your own strength."


    "There was also a suspicion that you were a fortified person launched by Stark Industries, but this proposal was rejected."


    "At the same time, a lot of people have a lot of meaning in the matter of your charging for assistance."


    Looking at Eddie Bullock''s two consecutive questions, Charlotte didn''t care, just said:


    "I''m not very clear about my own strength."


    "After all, there is no enemy who can make me go all out!"


    Eddie asked suddenly, "What about Iron Man?"


    Charlotte laughed: "Tony and I are friends, not enemies."


    "As for the Charlotte firm, there is no free service there. It''s a business, a company, or even a Wall Street guy. He came over and asked me if I wanted to list the firm and issue shares."


    "But walking on the street, if I encounter a robbery or other disaster, I won''t stand by."


    However, Charlotte seldom walks on the street. Even if it happens, it is a matter of helping hands, and he doesn''t care.


    Soon, the Eddie Bullock interview is over, during which Eddie wants to ask some really cool questions, like Charlotte and Tony are friends, do they have the same fetishes, the cover **** Sleeping Playboy, or It is an inquiry into Charlotte''s life experience.


    But they didn''t get any results. At the same time, because of the information on the Internet that they complained about not being able to get help, they didn''t find any black history. Eddie Brock couldn''t guess that the man in front of him was a legendary killer who moved the underground world. .


    At the end of the interview, Charlotte said, "Eddie Bullock, if you want to change jobs one day, you can come to me."


    "My business also has a media company that should allow you to do your own thing."


    "Thank you Mr. Charlotte, I''ll consider it."


    Hearing Charlotte''s invitation, Eddie Bullock didn''t care, but he still asked for Charlotte''s business card. After all, for such a big man, it is necessary for him to maintain a relationship.


    Watching Eddie Brock leave, but Charlotte showed Matekai, and then called the members of the third class and brought her teacher back.


    As for Naruto''s mission outside, Charlotte didn''t fuse it with cards, but Ao was prepared to wait for the Hidden Mist to show up together after a little more.


    After doing all this, Charlotte asked the Red Queen to collect information from the Life Fund Company. He wanted to know how far the symbiote event had progressed.


    While the Red Queen was collecting information and sorting out information, Charlotte entered the training ground and continued to practice her chakra and ninjutsu.


    the other side.


    After Eddie Bullock left the base in Charlotte, he rushed back to the Global Daily excitedly.


    Although he didn''t get any serious information, he was the first person to interview Charlotte Doyle, which was a big deal and could still cause a lot of hot spots.


    Back in the company, Eddie Bullock pushed open the door of the boss''s office and said excitedly:


    "BOSS, I interviewed the **** of ninjas today, Charlotte Doyle!"


    Hearing Eddie Bullock''s answer, the boss of Global Daily, Barney Bushkin, also had a smile on his face:


    "As expected of you, Eddie Bullock."


    "You are the first person to interview Charlotte Doyle, and I believe your reputation will rise again."


    "Has there been any breaking news?"


    "Sorry, there''s no breaking news, but I have a video of the interview process, and I took a photo with the ninja god."


    "Beautiful, I''m also worried that you''re just a voice interview alone, which is great."


    "I will let people sort out these materials. I believe that our TV station will become a hot spot when it is broadcast next."


    "Eddie Bullock you double your bonus this month!"


    Hearing that the prize doubled, Eddie Bullock''s face also showed a smile: "Thank you BOSS!"


    "By the way, Eddie, here''s a new task for you."


    "There''s another big guy here that needs your exclusive interview!"


    Hearing that it was a big man again, Eddie Brock asked curiously: "Okay, who is the interview?"


    "Carlton Drake."


    Eddie Bullock said in surprise: "Carlton Drake?"


    "He''s a visionary, he wants to talk about space rockets," said Barney Bushkin.


    "Tell the public the rocket was safe and the crash was just an accident."


    Eddie Brock put his hands in his pockets, looked at his boss and said, "Uh, this guy, I''m afraid he''s really crazy."


    Barney Bushkin said solemnly: "To be honest with you, Drake''s Littlefinger can buy our company, as long as he wants to, he can turn this building into a garage."


    "What about you, go ask him a few questions about the space program, thank him well, and wish him a happy life and that''s it."


    Eddie Bullock refused: "He''s a liar Barney Bushkin leaned back and played the emotional card.


    "Eddie, when you were desperate, we accepted you. Now The Block Express is a gold medal program, and you are also the highest-level investigative reporter in the station, but you are also an employee after all."


    "So do it, Eddie."


    "Don''t keep following this with me."


    Hearing what Bushkin said, Eddie could only reluctantly agree: "That''s okay, okay."


    Barney Bushkin continued: "Just help me, Eddie."


    "Okay, I''ll do it."


    (

 Chapter 546： Charlottes plan

    After Eddie agreed to the interview request from his boss, he left the Global Daily.


    And the other side.


    After Charlotte came out of the training room, the Red Queen had prepared information about the Life Foundation for him.


    "After the red, expand the information."


    Following Charlotte''s orders, a large amount of material about the Life Foundation and its founder Carlton Drake appeared on the virtual screen in front of him.


    Charlotte first clicked on the other party''s information. The founder of the Carlton Drake Life Foundation, with a Ph.D. degree and British parents, developed a new type of gene therapy at the age of 19, which can improve the life expectancy of pancreatic cancer patients. Extend twice.


    Through this research, it was found that it took 5 years to establish a huge medical company in San Francisco, but other than that, there were no other major breakthroughs and discoveries in the medical field.


    At present, in addition to the medical field, his company is focusing on the aerospace field, building rockets to explore space, and the purpose is to find new habitats suitable for human survival.


    Life Foundation, a medical and aerospace company, currently has a market value of 23 billion US dollars, but due to the crash of the first Life 1 exploration spacecraft launched yesterday, the market value has dropped to 22 billion US dollars, and 1 billion US dollars have evaporated in one day.


    In addition to these introductions, the Red Queen also intercepted a video file for Charlotte. After Charlotte opened, it was the rescue file on the scene of the spacecraft crash.


    Seeing the spacecraft crash, Charlotte touched her chin and said, "It seems that the symbiote has come to Earth."


    Charlotte thought for a while, this time, there seemed to be a total of 4 symbiotes brought by Life No. 1. Two of them died in the experiment, and only Riot and Venom survived. In the end, Riot and his host were killed by Venom and Egypt. Dee is done.


    With the death of Carlton Drake, experiments with the life of a homeless man, and the explosion of the second spaceship, the Life Foundation was completely smashed to the bottom, the company went bankrupt and was annexed, and the assets were sold to compensate for the test drugs. Dead homeless.


    Thinking of the final outcome of the Foundation, Charlotte had an idea in her mind, that is, to annex the other party''s company, and at the same time capture the riot and throw it to Orochimaru for research.


    Presumably, Orochimaru should have a lot of research interest in symbiotic organisms.


    After having an idea in her heart, Charlotte spoke directly and said, "Queen Red, tell Ginny to come over."


    "Okay, master!"


    At this time, Ginny, who was participating in the High Table meeting and collecting this month''s payment, suddenly heard her phone ring.


    When Ginny saw that the caller ID was Smart Butler Red, she said to the elder at the high table who was conducting a video conference in front of her, "Sorry for the elder, I have some things to deal with here."


    "Elder Ginny, take care of it first, we''ll be waiting for you." X11


    Seeing that everyone was talking about the same meaning, Ginny nodded, then turned and left the room.


    At this time, as Ginny left, some of the elders who made the video connection said, "Everyone, do you think we can get the qualification to purchase?"


    One of them shook his head and said, "Try it. After all, Lord Charlotte''s office has already started to sell something, but I just don''t know what the specific requirements are."


    "But I heard that it''s not about money, but something special."


    "Let''s ask when Elder Ginny comes back, hoping to get the qualification to buy it."


    After everyone said a few words, they stopped and waited for Ginny''s return.


    Ginny, who turned around and went out at this time, answered the call from Honghou.


    "Queen Red, what''s the matter?"


    "Secretary Ginny, Lord Charlotte told you to go back to the base. I have something to ask you."


    "Okay Red Queen, I''ll rush back after I''ve dealt with things here."


    Regarding the return of Charlotte Doyle, yesterday, Ginny had already received a report from the werewolf at the base. He was clear about this, and it was not surprising to hear that the BOSS wanted to see him.


    Hanging up the phone, Ginny pushed open the door of the conference room on the top floor of the Continental Hotel and walked in.


    "Everyone, there is no problem with the profits you handed in during this time. Lord Charlotte is quite satisfied with your development."


    "If you find some peculiar items, or items with mythological colors in history, you can contact me."


    "If the things you provide are valued by Lord Charlotte, the Lord will not be stingy with rewards."


    At this time, an elder in the video call said, "Elder Ginny, I heard that there are some ninja-related items for sale in Lord Charlotte''s office."


    "I don''t know if we elders are qualified to buy."


    Hearing the elder''s words, Ginny''s expression changed, she glanced at the longing gazes in the eyes of the elders, and then said:


    "I will send you a list of the tradable items provided in Charlotte''s Office. After all, the things that outsiders can trade. As the subordinates of Lord Charlotte, we will also give you the qualifications to buy them below."


    "But it''s still the words just now. These things can''t be purchased with cash. If you can bring something that Sir Charlotte is interested in, you can exchange it."


    When the elders heard Ginny''s words, they immediately showed a smile on their faces, and said happily, "Thank you, Elder Ginny, we will definitely try our best to find something that Sir Charlotte is interested in."


    Ginny waved her hand and didn''t care. After sending a list of the 084 transactions between Charlotte and S.H.I.E.L.D. last time to the elders, she ended the high table meeting.


    As the meeting ended, Ginny left the conference room, and after collecting the proceeds from the Continental Hotel, left here, got into the car driven by John, and hurried towards the base.


    Three hours later, Ginny returned to the base and met Charlotte in the conference room.


    "Boss, you have something to call me."


    "Ginny, how much money can we use at UU Reading ?"


    Ginny didn''t think too much, and said directly: "Today I just collected the profits from High Table and mainland hotels around the world. At present, the working capital we can use is about 5 billion."


    "If there is dismantling and share mortgage, we can mobilize more than 10 billion yuan of funds."


    Charlotte picked up the document on the side and handed it to Ginny: "This is a company in San Francisco, the Life Foundation."


    "I need you to be bearish on this company, undervalue this company, and gobble this company outright at the right moment."


    "At present, there is more time, and you have a lot of time to make arrangements."


    Hearing the words of her own boss, Ginny looked through the information in her hand and saw that the other party''s current market value was as high as 22 billion. After thinking about it, she said, "Boss, is there something wrong with this company?"

 Chapter 547： I wish you a happy life

    "The company''s just-launched first Life-1 spacecraft has just crashed, and the stock price will fall during this period of time."


    "However, the boss of the company will definitely brag about his mission through various means such as the media to stabilize the stock price."


    Charlotte then talked about some of the problems that the Life Foundation will have in the future, including the use of homeless people for research, resulting in a large number of deaths.


    After basically understanding the other party''s problem, Ginny said, "Boss, I understand."


    "My side will make arrangements in advance, and when the time comes, I will annex the other party''s company in one fell swoop."


    "And it will not give the other party a chance to stabilize the stock price."


    Charlotte nodded: "Very good, I leave this matter to you, I can rest assured."


    the other side.


    When the night comes, Eddie Bullock is dating his lawyer girlfriend, Anne Weying, in a bar, where he complains that his boss asked him to interview Drake, a liar.


    During the conversation, Eddie Bullock learned that Annie received a letter about the Life Foundation, and after returning to Annie''s home, the two warmed up. After Annie fell asleep, Eddie woke up in the middle of the night to drink water. Brock was lost in thought for a while when he saw the computer on the table that was not turned off.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Eddie Block entered the password for the notebook and turned on the computer.


    After the computer was turned on, it directly displayed the files that were not closed before, (Lee Taglin Life Foundation Legal Memorandum - Confidential) (Dear Ms. Weiying ''A summary of the eucalyptus is attached for your reference'') (If there is any further Please let me know of any needs thank you) (Mr. Lee Taglin ''Assistant Attorney'' Life Foundation Legal Memorandum)


    Eddie looked at the attachment on the file, and then clicked it to view it, only to see that (Life Foundation Abnormal Death Claim Eucalyptus No. 02-93) was displayed on the attachment after clicking, and the scientific experiment volunteers were displayed in the file. Mostly for people living in poverty.


    The document even stated the projects to be applied for, as well as the list of deceased persons, and indicated that no reporting would be made.


    After reading this, Eddie recorded the main intelligence information in his heart, and then returned to the bed to continue sleeping after restoring the computer to its previous state.


    the next day.


    Eddie got on a plane and took the entire interview team to San Francisco to interview Carlton Drake, the founder of the Life Foundation.


    The headquarters of the Life Foundation, at this time founder Carlton Drake, is speaking to a group of visiting elementary school students about his corporate vision and invention.


    At this moment, Dr. Scholes came over and said, "Sorry to disturb you."


    Then he said to Carlton Drake: "It''s time for you to change your clothes for an interview."


    Hearing the arrival of the interviewer, a smile appeared on Carlton Drake''s face: "Okay, my children are sorry."


    "See you next time, kids!"


    After Carlton Drake explained a few words, he said goodbye to the children and changed his clothes to accept Eddie''s interview.


    In the hallway of the Life Foundation building, Eddie Bullock, along with a photographer and an assistant, began an interview with Carlton Drake.


    At this point, Eddie stood beside Drake and started his interview, only to see him say as he walked: "You developed a new gene therapy at the age of nineteen that can double the life expectancy of pancreatic cancer patients. ,yes?"


    Carlton Drake said with a smile: "It actually doubled life expectancy."


    Eddie recorded it, and then continued to ask questions under the camera: "Okay, at a young age of twenty-four, you already founded the Whole Life Foundation."


    Eddie opened his arms, indicating that the Life Foundation is a huge business.


    Carlton Drake explained on the side: "Actually, a lot of preliminary preparations were made."


    Eddie continued: "Then you invest heavily, build rockets, send rockets to power, and explore the mysteries of space, right?"


    Said that Rocket Carlton Drake was interested and said: "To be honest, I have always believed in this. Exploring the universe is actually very important, and it can even solve various problems on earth."


    Eddie asked curiously, "How?"


    "The question can be thought of this way, after the ocean and land, you should look at the universe, because there are a lot of untapped resources in the universe."


    Eddie changed the conversation at this time: "In my opinion, the pharmaceutical company you invested in already has a lot of untapped resources."


    "These are all part of your grand plan, right."


    Carlton Drake nodded and said: "Of course, this is a capital cycle. After all, to launch a rocket, exploration of space requires financial support."


    Eddie thought for a while, thinking of the information he saw last night, and asked, "Your Life Foundation, what is the specific operating mechanism?"


    "For example, how exactly are people arranged to test new drugs?"


    Hearing Eddie''s question, the female assistant on the side immediately said, "Eddie, be careful not to deviate from the theme."


    Eddie turned his head and glanced at the female assistant, then continued: "I''m not deviating from the topic, what I''m asking is what someone sued you about."


    Carlton Drake refused to answer: "Sorry, no comment."


    "Some people say that your business empire is built on ghosts and corpses."


    The assistant on the side continued to dissuade him, but Eddie did not seem to give up, but continued to say: "Some people say that you are looking for those homeless people to participate in medical experiments, and these experiments are likely to be life-threatening."


    Carlton Drake explained: "I know there are rumors on the Internet, fake news is flying all over the sky these days."


    Eddie continued, "Okay, what about your company being sued?"


    Carlton Drake said in surprise: "What?"


    "The ones who died, Sarah Chambers, Philip Barclay, Robert MacDonald."


    Carlton Drake saw that Eddie did know something, and he was guiding towards a bad place, and immediately made a gesture to the security guard next to him.


    Immediately, the security personnel came over and began to prevent the camera from shooting, while Carlton Drake said: "I''m glad you can come to interview today, Mr. Eddie, but I still have some things to deal with, so I won''t accompany you. already."


    "This is the end of the interview."


    Eddie continued to talk about questions, asking those people who entered your company and didn''t come out, while the security staff were driving the three out of the building.


    Eddie looked at Carlton Drake not far away and said, "I will interview again."


    Carlton Drake looked at Eddie and said, "No, the interview is over, Mr. Bullock!"


    Eddie looked at each other and said with a smile, "Threat me?"


    Carlton Drake looked at Eddie and greeted with his palm, "I wish you a happy life."


    After watching the three-person team of Eddie be driven out of the building, Carlton Drake immediately called his chief secretary and said:


    "Inform the Global Daily if they don''t want to go bankrupt, then fire me this reporter named Eddie Bullock."


    "Notify all the media. I don''t want him to have the opportunity to work in media. I want to completely ban him in this industry."


    "Whoever accepts Eddie Bullock is against the My Life Foundation."


    "I want him to live in chagrin and remorse for the rest of his life."


    Carlton Drake paused for a while, then continued: "Check with me, how did he know the information of those people and the events of the lawsuit."


    "The person who leaked this matter will also pay for his comeback."


    The chief secretary nodded and said, "Yes, boss!"


    the other side.


    The interview failed, and Eddie, who ended midway, got on a plane and returned to his company.


    At this time, in the office of the boss Barney Bushkin, Eddie explained: "I know what you want to say, but Drake''s water is very deep, it is absolutely dark, Barney, as long as I can If it digs deep, it can definitely create new hot spots, even bigger hot spots than before.��


    Barney Bushkin looked at Eddie and asked indifferently, "Where did the news come from?"


    Eddie said in surprise: "What did you say?"


    To know his own boss, he never asked him about such things before. All he needed was hot spots, sales, and clicks.


    Barney Bushkin continued: "Who was the informant, Eddie?"


    Eddie leaned back in his chair, stroked his beard, and looked at his boss. He knew that he couldn''t expose his girlfriend''s information, which would hurt her, so he said:


    "I don''t have a specific informant, but I have a gut feeling."


    Barney Bushkin interrupted: "Do you consider yourself a cowboy?"


    "We can''t just rely on intuition to jump to conclusions. We need to investigate on the spot, and we need to prove the allegations and provide evidence."


    "You''re smart, but stupid on key issues."


    Then Barney Bushkin stood up, turned to look outside, and said, "You''re fired, I can''t trust you."


    "I wish you a happy life."


    Hearing these familiar words, Eddie immediately reacted. It was Carlton Drake''s ghost. At the same time, he was also annoyed by his own stupidity to ask those questions without sufficient preparation.


    Eddie even asked himself in his heart, is it because he was arrogant after interviewing Charlotte Doyle, the **** of ninjas?


    Without staying in the office, after Eddie went through the resignation procedures, he went straight to his girlfriend''s company. He knew that he got the information from his girlfriend''s computer, and he didn''t know whether it would affect the other party.


    ???


    the other side.


    At this time, Ginny found the families of Sarah Chambers, Philip Barclay, and Robert MacDonald, and said, "Everyone, your family died in the life foundation''s drug experiment."


    "There are many problems with this experiment."


    "And these problems can get you a lot of compensation."


    At this time, a relative of Sarah Chambers said: "Ms. Ginny, the Life Foundation wants to reach a settlement with us. As long as we agree to the settlement, we will agree to pay $100,000 in compensation, and Sarah had They signed the contract."


    "The legal affairs of the Life Foundation even told us that if they do not agree to the settlement, then they will not make any compensation, and even if we file a lawsuit, we will be dragged to death."


    As the family members of Sarah Chambers spoke, the relatives of the other two families nodded in agreement.


    Ginny smiled and said, "Don''t worry, everyone, you don''t have to worry about the lawsuit. I will hire the most professional lawyers from Baker & MacKenzie Law Firm to fight this lawsuit for you."


    "And the legal fees do not need you to come, and according to the successful cases in the past, this kind of compensation will not be less than one million US dollars, if there are problems such as fraud and intentional failure to inform in the process of signing the contract, or even the amount It can reach the point of millions of dollars.��


    "And I believe that this kind of medical malpractice is not just the three of you. If there are more people, the effect will be better."


    "It''s good for you, but not harmful."


    The three family members who died in the experiment dared to sue the Life Foundation before because they knew a little about the law and knew that Ginny''s words were not false, especially after hearing the other party''s mention of one million or even ten million in compensation. It was a greedy look, especially when he heard that the other party would hire a top law firm in the United States to handle the lawsuit for them, he smiled.


    At this moment, one of the family members said, "Ms. Ginny, why are you helping us like this?"


    Hearing the family member''s question, the rest of them showed unkind smiles. It''s enough for someone to stand up for them. No matter what the other party is doing, as long as they don''t let them spend money.


    At this time, Ginny looked serious and said, "I can''t accept it. Some people are so unscrupulously mutilating lives. Some people are already as humble as ants, and they can''t be deprived of their lives by being stepped into the soil by others."


    "I don''t agree with this kind of thing, nor does the Lord God of Ninja agree, nor does Iron Man agree."


    Hearing Ginny''s words, everyone was thoughtful, but they all showed excited expressions: "Thank you Ms. Ginny for speaking up for us, praising the **** of ninjas, and praising Iron Man!"


    the other side.


    At this time, Eddie had rushed downstairs to his girlfriend''s company''s law firm, waiting for his girlfriend to get off work.


    Soon Eddie saw his girlfriend Annie walking out with a cardboard box.


    "Hi!"


    As soon as Annie walked out of the gate, she saw Eddie riding a motorcycle, waiting for her, and said angrily:


    "Your self-centeredness has reached a morbid level, just thinking about making others pay attention to yourself."


    After Annie said a few words, she walked to the side, seeing this scene Eddie quickly followed her, and explained:


    "Annie, UU reading listen to me, please?"


    Annie continued: "And you are still stubborn, but I can accept these."


    "Because I loved you."


    Hearing his girlfriend''s angry words, Eddie said in surprise, "Have you ever loved me? What do you mean by that?"


    Annie stopped, looked at the man in front of her, loosened her hands, threw the cardboard box in her hands to the ground, and said indifferently:


    "You took advantage of me, and you caused me to be fired."


    Annie took Eddie''s engagement ring from her finger, stuffed it into the pocket of the other party''s chest shirt, patted the other party''s chest, crouched down and picked up the cardboard box, then turned and left.


    And Eddie, confused by the sudden situation, stood there and shouted, "Anne Anne"

 Chapter 548： Action by all parties

    Carlton Drake was greeted by a convoy of three symbiotes escorting the night Eddie Bullock was fired.


    Carlton Drake took a group of scientists, opened the door of the **** vehicle, and looked at the wriggling symbiote held in the container, showing a sound of amazement.


    "My goodness!"


    "You are so beautiful!"


    Not only Carlton Drake was in awe, but all the researchers behind him stretched their necks and watched the three alien lives in the container.


    In their cognition, this was the first living creature brought back from the earth, and all showed excited expressions. At the same time, for Carlton Drake''s research and the dream of finding new habitats, they thought it was no longer It is a fantasy but has a certain feasibility.


    On the other side, the only symbiote riot that escaped the spaceship controlled a body and started his life.


    a week later.


    Charlotte woke up from the bed, checked in as usual, and received 50 delicious ramen noodles as a reward from the system. Then she washed up and went to the dining area to start eating.


    Ordering a Chinese breakfast, soy milk, fried dough sticks and three hemp balls, Charlotte ate breakfast while watching the news on TV.


    At this time, I saw a news reporter on the TV, standing in front of a burning building with a microphone, doing a broadcast.


    "ABC TV reporter Ruth Kania is here for you, and I''m currently on Third Avenue in Manhattan."


    "boom!"


    A sudden explosion sounded, and a family upstairs in the apartment building did not know what kind of flammable and explosive materials were stored. Under the fire, an explosion suddenly occurred, shattering the glass of the room.


    As the glass shattered, flames spewed out of the window like a heat wave and burned down the stairs.


    The sudden situation also shocked reporter Ruth, and then she continued: "Because this is the morning rush hour for work, the entire Third Avenue and even the entire surrounding neighborhood are congested, and it is difficult for fire trucks to catch up in a short time. Come."


    "The fire is so fierce at the moment, we can only hope that the residents of the apartment building will be able to run to the roof and avoid the fire."


    In the apartment that was on fire at this time, many residents were screaming for help.


    Just as Ruth was broadcasting, an Asian man suddenly ran downstairs to the apartment, and saw him slammed into the wall with a punch, a pothole appeared on the building immediately, and then he stepped on it like a rock climber. Climbing up the burning apartment building with the pothole he made.


    The live broadcast of the scene directly broadcasted this scene, and Ruth, a reporter, also noticed this scene.


    "God, what did I see?"


    "Is he Superman? He climbed this eighteen-story apartment building without any protective gear or ropes."


    It was none other than Chen Haoran, a new agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. who was in the building at this time. I saw that he came to the thirteenth floor, and black smoke was already coming out of the window of this family.


    I saw him enter the room from the window, but a few seconds later, he saw a child from the room. Chen Haoran held the child, moved the window, glanced at the room behind him, and jumped directly. down.


    "winter!"


    With a muffled sound, Chen Haoran jumped down from the thirteenth floor with the child in his arms, and cracks appeared on the ground under his feet.


    Chen Haoran put down the child in his arms, then smashed the other''s forehead, and said, "Little boy, you are safe."


    At this time, a woman rushed over from outside the cordon, hugged the child in front of her, and exclaimed:


    "God, Kony, you''re fine!"


    "Scared Mommy."


    Then he excitedly thanked Chen Haoran: "Thank you, thank you, for saving my child."


    Chen Haoran waved his hand and didn''t say anything to the other party, but rushed to the building again to rescue other people.


    All the residents who were quickly trapped on the top floor were rescued by Chen Haoran.


    The rescued people stood around Chen Haoran, all thanking him for his help.


    At this time, Chen Haoran looked at the people who surrounded him and kept thanking him. A happy smile appeared on his face, and he was very happy that he could help others.


    At this time, ABC reporter Ruth came over with a photographer.


    "Sir, thank you very much for your help. You are like a superman, saving people and suffering."


    "I don''t know what your name is!"


    Looking at the reporter in front of him, Chen Haoran showed a kind smile, and then said, "You can call me Zhi Yanxia."


    "Flaming Man?"


    "Yes, Zhi Yanxia, ??my colleagues call me that."


    Then Chen Haoran didn''t stay at the scene, then ran out of the crowd, and then quickly climbed up the building, disappearing from everyone''s sight after a few jumps.


    As Ruth, who was interviewed just now, looking at Chen Haoran who disappeared at this time, she seemed to realize it suddenly, and shouted to the camera: "God, we are going to welcome the third superhero in New York - Chi Yanxia!"


    Watching the news on TV, Charlotte knew that this was the character created by her physique enhancer - Chen Haoran. She didn''t expect SHIELD to start operating the other party so soon.


    Is this about to play this card and let the other party debut? It seems that this Chen Haoran will be the new darling of the media for some time to come.


    New York''s third superhero, kinda funny.


    Charlotte then changed a channel, and this channel was broadcasting a media interview. The interviewees were none other than the people who Ginny had met before and hired a lawyer to file a lawsuit against the Life Foundation for them.


    YY


    In front of the camera, several people were crying and weeping, and a banner was pulled up behind them, "Life Gold Foundation cares about human life, and returns my family!" "Then they reported the viciousness of the Life Foundation to the public, deceived their family members, signed illegal agreements, and deceived their family members to do unsecured drug testing work. uukanshu.com and has lost his life.


    One of the family members appealed: "I urge all the family members who lost their lives because of the Life Gold Foundation to say no to each other together, and to seek compensation from each other together."


    "As long as we stand up, this company built on death and grievances will fall."


    Watching the news on TV, Charlotte knew that this was Ginny''s trick, but she didn''t expect to have a move, but she didn''t know what Drake would do next.


    Then another channel was changed, and it turned out that a professor was bad at the Life Gold Foundation, saying that their rocket had fallen, indicating that the technology was not perfect and that they did not have the ability to explore space.


    Several channels have been changed in a row, some are bad-mouthing, and some are media that cleans the ground for the Life Foundation. After all, Drake did not do anything this week, except for the Global Daily, which also contacted many other media.


    Watching the TV news, Charlotte ate her breakfast.

 Chapter 549： soaring strength

    the other side.


    Drake, who was far away in San Francisco, also saw the news of the family''s claim. Watching the interview on TV, he saw that his brows were slightly wrinkled, and he directly called his chief secretary and pointed to the news on TV and said:


    "William, why hasn''t this matter been resolved, but instead it has been stabbed to the media."


    "Boss, I will send someone to investigate and suppress this matter."


    Drake glanced at William and said indifferently, "Resolve it as soon as possible."


    Then Drake changed to the laboratory, where the real research on symbionts was going on in the laboratory.


    The first controlled experiment is now underway.


    I saw that in a closed laboratory, a container with a symbiote was placed. The container was divided into two parts, and the middle was blocked by a metal plate. , there is a symbiote on one side, and a white mouse on the other side.


    With the start of the first control experiment, the metal baffle in the container was shrunk, and the symbiote squirmed toward the mouse, and soon entered the other''s body.


    On the detector, the rat''s body was scanned in all aspects. After the symbiont entered the rat''s body, the rat''s body was significantly heated under the detection.


    Looking at the situation in front of him, Drake was stunned for a moment. Could this thing be able to coexist with other creatures?


    However, within three seconds, the rat fell to the ground and died, and the symbiote crawled out of the rat''s body and returned to its original place.


    Seeing such a result, Drake was silent for three seconds, then said, "Collect data, dissect the mice, analyze all experimental variables, and report the results to me."


    "Okay, Dr. Drake."


    After that, Drake didn''t stay in the laboratory. There was a shareholders meeting to be held. During this time, the company''s stock has been falling. He needs to communicate with shareholders and prepare to invest to stabilize the stock price.


    the other side.


    Eddie Bullock, who has just been in business for a week, doesn''t care about his unemployment. In his opinion, with his popularity in the media industry, it is still very easy to find a job, but the blow of lovelorn is even greater for him. Some, looking at the ring in his hand, let him have mixed feelings.


    He regretted his behavior a little, and made his fiancee decide to leave him, but he didn''t have time to apologize to the other party.


    Thinking of this, Eddie was very annoyed. He had been drinking all night. At this time, he picked up a bottle of beer and drank it directly. He just drank two sips but fell directly to the ground and fell asleep in the living room.


    the other side.


    After breakfast, Charlotte returned to the room, and then consciously entered the system space to check the ninja fragment mall updated today.


    Click on the ninja interface of the system mall, and the avatars of the four ninjas come into view.


    Jiraiya Fragments: Daily purchase limit of 0/9, 720/1 gold coins!


    Cursed Seal Junmaro Fragment: Limit 0/9 and 180/1 gold coins per day!


    Uchiha Waterstop Fragments: Limited to 0/9, 420/1 gold coins per day!


    Matekai Fragments: Limited to 0/9, 230/1 gold coins per day!


    Looking at the four newly refreshed ninjas, Charlotte felt bright. He was very interested in every refreshed ninja, especially the S-rank ninja refreshed again this time - Toad Immortal Jiraiya, So he was very satisfied.


    Even if it is the already recruited Matekai, at the price of 230 gold coins, he is willing to pile it up for star promotion.


    After confirming the idea, Charlotte did not hesitate. First of all, she directly filled up the fragments of the S-rank ninja Jiraiya, and spent 6480 gold coins to bring the number to 18. There are still 82 pieces left. It seems that it needs to be done. Refreshed again 9 times Jiraiya.


    Then he clicked on the avatar of the curse seal Jun Maru, showing that he currently only has 8 fragments, Charlotte glanced at it, thinking that in order to improve the opponent''s strength again, he directly spent 1620 gold coins and purchased 9 fragments, so that the The number reached 17.


    Thinking of Kaguya Junmalu, Charlotte thought of the analysis she saw on the Internet in her previous life, saying that if there was no bloodstain disease, Junmalu was the body that Orochimaru wanted most, and she didn''t know if it was true or not, but now The Junma Lu really did not have the trouble of bloodstain disease.


    After finishing the first two ninja fragments, Charlotte''s eyes fell on Uchiha Shisui, the fourth member of the Uchiha clan, also a ninja, and also the owner of a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. However, he just doesn''t know if his dual gods can control the powerhouses in this world.


    Charlotte has 16 ninja shards displayed on her avatar. It seems to have been refreshed 4 times before, costing 3,760 gold coins, bringing the number to 25 shards.


    Now there is only A Ninja Mate Kai. Charlotte has 15 fragments on his avatar. If you want to upgrade to Samsung, you need 60 fragments, but considering that there is A Ninja Mate in the ninja currently recruiting Kay, Charlotte felt that it was not difficult to upgrade to Samsung, so she directly spent 2070 gold coins and bought it directly, bringing the number of fragments to 24.


    The number of possessions has exceeded one-third at once, so that the rising star is not far away.


    In the blink of an eye, Charlotte has spent 13,930 gold coins. Looking at the remaining 81,215 gold coins, Charlotte thought about it. Today''s luck is good. The ninja fragments refreshed in the ninja mall are all powerful ninjas. , thinks today is a good day for ninja recruiting.


    After having this idea, Charlotte felt very strong, and then directly exited the system space without hesitation, and immediately began to arrange a blessing ceremony.


    Charlotte showed that using magic power to build a blessing-like Merlin circle on the ground, and then took out a new element given to him by Tony Stark from the storage space and placed it in the upper left corner of the circle, and then I took out an unused ice crystal and placed it in the upper right corner, then took out the Ankara Holy Stone and the Heart of the Earth and placed it in the lower left and lower right corners, and lit a candle in the middle. .


    After placing the items for the blessing ceremony, Sherlock started his own prayer.


    "The **** of ninjas who do not belong to this age;"


    "Supreme Merlin who rules magic;"


    "Charlotte Doyle, the God of Otsutsuki across the stars;"


    "I pray for your gaze;"


    "I ask you for good luck;"


    After doing all this, the feeling of fortune-telling became stronger, and Charlotte immediately entered the system space without delay.


    After entering the system space, Charlotte immediately came to the recruitment interface, directly spent 5040 gold coins, purchased 30 ninja recruitment scrolls, and immediately started the recruitment.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The vortex logo of a country of vortices appeared in front of her eyes, with a peculiar light, and after a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Nara Shikamaru Fragments!


    Ding �� get C Ninja, 1 golden �� mallet fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Hinata Fireworks Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Temari Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 Matekai Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 5 Terumi Mei fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 1 Terumi Mei shard!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 1 Matekai Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Sack �� Orange Fragment!


    At the end of the recruitment, Charlotte took a look at her recruitment results, and looked at the portraits in the second row full of golden streamers. She knew that this time it was a big explosion, and she was lucky as she expected, with a guarantee of 1. Terumi Mei''s shards exploded 6 directly, and A Shinobi''s Matekai also exploded 5 shards.


    It can be said that Charlotte was very satisfied with the recruitment this time, thanks to her blessing.


    After reading all the information, Charlotte found that only 3 fragments were needed to recruit Terumi Mei. It seemed that the birth of Kiriyin Village was just around the corner.


    I counted the ten recruits this time, and obtained 19 fragments. Although the number is relatively rare, the quality is quite high.


    Among them, there are 11 A ninja fragments, 2 B ninja fragments, and 6 C ninja fragments. The entire number of fragments is concentrated on the A ninja, and a smaller number is acceptable.


    With all the pieces in his pocket, Charlotte couldn''t waste her time in another wave of ten consecutive recruits while she was lucky.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The vortex logo of the country of vortex appeared in front of him again, with a peculiar light, and after a flash of brilliance, the recruitment result also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 4 white fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke 4 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, Tos �� Anvil Fragments 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, Tos �� Anvil Fragments 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, Zac �� Orange Shards 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 2 white fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 1 Terumi Mei shard!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 Matekai Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 Sarutobi Asma Fragments!


    With the end of the recruitment, Charlotte''s eyes widened. Although Terumi Mei didn''t have a big hit this time, the overall quality was relatively high, with three A forbearance, four B forbearance, and the rest. The next three C Ninjas are also members of the Sound Ninja Village.


    Although it was not as good as the ten company recruitment just now, Terumi Mei only had 1 fragment, but it also reached 38 fragments.


    Sarutobi Asma has increased by 4 and reached 38, which can be said to be a few feet away, not to mention Matekai, which directly exceeded 30, and went in the direction of Samsung.


    As for the Ice Escape Messenger Bai, there is only one more casual, and the recruitment can be successfully carried out. Maybe the next ten recruitment, Wuyin Village can make a successful debut.


    The only pity is that Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke has obtained a lot of fragments this time, but there are only 26 pieces. There is still a long way to go before they can be successfully recruited. Simply Naruto Zuosuke is out to perform tasks, and there is no need to worry about who will surpass them. who.


    I counted the tenth company recruitment this time, and obtained 27 fragments. Compared with the previous round of tenth company recruitment, the number of fragments was greatly increased.


    Among them, there are 9 pieces of Ninja A, 12 pieces of Ninja B, and 6 pieces of Ninja C. This time, the pieces of Ninja A have decreased, while the pieces of Ninja B and C Ninja have both increased.


    Putting all the pieces in the bag, Charlotte compared the two recruitment results. It can be said that the luck has subsided slightly. Charlotte did not hesitate, and immediately carried out the third ten consecutive recruitment.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The vortex logo of the country of vortex appeared in front of him again, with a peculiar light, and after a flash of brilliance, the recruitment result also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 5 Terumi Mei fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 piece of Tos �� Anvil!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Sack �� Orange Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Uno Yin Luka Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke 4 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 Sarutobi Asma Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 2 white fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 mute fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 Matekai Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Haruno Sakura Fragment!


    With the end of the recruitment, Charlotte was overjoyed. The tenth company didn''t give him the chain for the last time. At the same time, he also felt that the feeling of good luck had subsided, and he knew that the blessing of luck had ended.


    In this last round of ten consecutive ninja recruitment, the guaranteed Terumi Mei exploded 5 shards, and Matekai and Asma also added 4 shards each.


    I counted the ten company recruits this time, and obtained 24 fragments, which is a relatively moderate one of the three ten company recruits.


    Among them, there are 13 A ninja fragments, 6 B ninja fragments, and 5 C ninja fragments. Charlotte is very satisfied with the result.


    With all the fragments in his pocket, UU Reading Charlotte ended her ninja recruitment. All the 30 ninja recruitment scrolls she purchased were used up. Counting the overall recruitment results, it was very of satisfaction.


    Among them, Terumi Mei, Sarutobi Asma, and Shiro, these three ninjas have all reached the recruitment standards. Two of them are A Shinobi and one B Shinobi. The strength of the three is even more like the shadow-level, elite Shangnin, and Shangnin. three levels.


    And recruiting these three ninjas, regardless of the amount of chakra alone, can increase Charlotte by 35 cards, which can be said to be a very terrifying amount. For ninjutsu like Chidori, he can Just put it a hundred times more.


    What concept, one hundred shadow clones, each holding a chidori in his hand, is an increase of such an amount. It can be said that the next time the Nine Realms are quelled, Charlotte can directly bring Saul to use the Merlin circle to return to Ah. sgard.


    In addition, after showing Charlotte the three ninja tools, three bloodstain boundaries will be added directly to him. Ice Dun, Boiling Dun, and Melting Dun can say that he finally collected thousands of bloodstains in one body, more than Otsutsuki. Even the great paulownia may reach or even surpass the height of the **** of paulownia.

 Chapter 550： Visiting Kusanagi Village

    Exiting from the ninja recruitment interface, Charlotte just clicked on her ninja bar.


    At this time, the heads of three ninjas in the ninja column lit up, namely A Ninja Terumi Mei, A Ninja Sarutobi Asma, and B Ninja Shiro.


    The three ninjas are all very powerful, but Charlotte did some calculations and found that if he wanted to show them all, he needed 4 battle positions, because there was another directly recruited Bai who needed a battle position. Said to need nearly 200,000 gold coins.


    Thinking of the terrifying amount of gold coins needed, Charlotte had a headache, so he would go to Asgard next to complete the quest in his hand, and then he could exchange a treasure to recharge, hoping to exchange for the ice , so that you can recharge a lot of gold coins.


    Looking at the three ninjas in front of her, Charlotte, from weak to strong, first set her sights on Shiro. Shiro can be said to be a pity character in Naruto. She is kind-hearted and can''t bear to die, but her strength and potential are not. It is very big, he was only twelve years old when he appeared, and he was a ninja with a single hand.


    In ninjutsu, he said that he was not Shiro''s opponent, and Kakashi, who met for the first time, also said that he might not be the opponent''s opponent. It can be said that he has reached the strength of the ninja.


    If you let Bai grow up all the way, relying on the bloodstain of ice escape can also reach the level of a shadow-level powerhouse.


    Clicking on Bai''s avatar, what catches your eye is the other party''s information.


    b Ninja: White, Fragment 41/40, whether to recruit.


    recruit!


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting two-star b-nin, Bai.


    In the next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, and she saw Shiro standing in the same place, with a mask on his head and an Anbu mask in his hand, looking into the distance. Protect!


    Frozen blood follow the limit


    Looking at the beautiful face in front of her and the long hair on the other side, Charlotte also had a doubt in her heart, is Bai a man or a woman?


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    White: B-rank ninja


    Star: two stars


    Basic attack: Qianben plus ice escape attack!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Secret Art, Thousand Kills Shui Xiang, Ice Escape, Icicle Swallow, Secret Art, Magic Mirror Ice Crystal.


    Secret Art: Thousand Kills Shui Xiang: Create a huge icicle in front of the seal, and then detonate it to attack the enemy. Note: When attacking, there is a chance to directly freeze the enemy, and you can also enter the icicle to move.


    Ice Escape��Icicle Swallow: Jump into the air and throw an ice cone on the ground. The ice cone lands on the ground to form an icicle that freezes the enemy. After a period of time, it explodes, causing damage to the enemy again. Note: You can enter the icicle to move


    Secret Art: Magic Mirror Ice Crystal: Jiyin creates a large number of ice mirrors, and then sneaks in, cuts the enemy continuously through the reflex shuttle, and finally detonates all the ice mirrors to kill the enemy. I am stronger than you because I have something in my heart to protect!


    Looking at Bai''s three skills, Charlotte was quite satisfied, especially the magic mirror ice crystal. It is said that during the launch process, Bai''s attack speed has reached the speed of light, and the lethality is very huge, as long as it is not everywhere Keeping your hand can kill a lot of enemies in seconds.


    Ice Escape Blood follows the limit, if cultivated well, it will be a powerful ninja.


    Click to receive the ninja, Charlotte''s chakra volume increased by 5 cards again, reaching 161 card chakra volume. At the same time, the wind attribute chakra and water attribute chakra in her body began to combine, and a chakra was fused in her body. The new bloodline limit, and Shiro''s knowledge of ninjutsu, were also instilled in Charlotte.


    After recruiting Shiro, Charlotte''s eyes then fell on Sarutobi Hizan''s youngest son, Red''s husband, and the leader of the team teacher, Asma Ninja Sarutobi. Will reflected in cigarettes!


    Clicking on Asma Sarutobi''s avatar, what caught his eye was the other party''s information.


    a Shinobi: Sarutobi Asma, Fragment 42/40, whether to recruit.


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting two-star A Shinobi and Sarutobi Asma.


    In the next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, and saw Sarutobi Asma wearing a ninja suit, clenching his chakra weapon Jebi with both fists, and making an attacking posture.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Sarutobi Asma: A-Class Ninja


    Star: two stars


    Basic attack: Taiju attack and use Feiyan to play, and the wind attribute chakra blade attacks the enemy!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Fire Escape �� Ash Accumulation Burning, Two Swords Flow �� Melee Slash, Chakra Blade �� Shinichi Character.


    Fire Escape �� Ash Accumulation Burning: Spit out a cloud of high-temperature soot forward. After the soot falls, it will cause high-temperature damage to the enemy, and it will explode after a period of time.


    Two Blades: Melee: Dash forward and launch a continuous large-area chakra attack.


    Chakra Knife Shinichi Character: Send chakra to the hand knife, generate two high-power chakra double knives, and perform a large-scale continuous movement slash in front of you. (Protecting the daimyo is the responsibility of the Twelve Guardian Ninjas!)


    Looking at Sarutobi Asma''s Proclamation, Charlotte had an idea, that is, to set up a Twelve Guardian Shinobi responsible for protecting him.


    I just don''t know if the original guardian twelve ninjas can be recruited. For these recruited ninjas, Charlotte Doyle is their jade and the only jade. As for whether he really needs guards for his strength, That doesn''t matter, each family has shadow guards, this is the card.


    As for Sarutobi Asma''s three ninjutsu, Charlotte didn''t care about Shiro''s blood, but he also added some of his attack methods, and the most important thing was to increase his chakra volume.


    Click to receive the ninja, the amount of chakra in Charlotte''s body directly increased by 15 cards, reaching 176 cards of chakra. At the same time, Asma Sarubi''s ninjutsu knowledge was also instilled in Charlotte''s body.


    At this time, there was the last A Shinobi left in the ninja column, and Terumi Mei had not recruited yet.


    When she clicked on Terumi Mei''s avatar, what caught her eye was the other party''s information.


    a Shinobi: Terumi Mei, fragment 43/40, whether to recruit.


    Ding. Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting the two-star A Shinobi, Terumi Mei.


    In the next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte. In the water mist building, a huge scroll was placed on the tribute platform, and two big characters were hung on the wall, "Nindao!" ��.


    At this time, Terumi Mei walked over with enchanting steps, and then drew a water whip from her mouth, held it in her hand and hit the ground.


    Looking at the turbulent water demon in the picture, Wudai Me Mizukage Terumi Mei, Charlotte sighed in her heart: Finally, a shadow of the five major ninja villages came out, which is really not easy.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Terumi Mei: A-level ninja


    Star: two stars


    Basic attack: Water escape ninjutsu attack or use the water whip to attack!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Melting, Dissolving Monster, Boiling, Skillful Mist, Melting, Melting and Blasting.


    Melting Escape?Monster Melting Technique: Terumi Mei uses his own blood to dissolve the limit and spit out viscous and highly corrosive acid from his mouth, which can be used in a wide range. Attack range is determined by how much chakra is used


    The technique of boiling and clever mist: Terumi Mei combines fire and water chakra in the body, and spit out a boiling, high-heat mist that can freely adjust the acidity. Terumi Mei can be invisible in the fog.


    Melting and Dissolving Blast: Terumi Mei sprays some molten acid on the ground, and then uses high-temperature boiling to detonate the acid, instantly dismantling the enemy''s defense and causing great damage. (Although I like people who don''t melt easily, I don''t like you much!)


    Looking at A Shinobi Terumi Mei in front of her, Charlotte knew that this was not the opponent''s full strength. Before she came, Terumi Mei had issued two Shinobi cards, namely A Shinobi Terumi Mei, a Shinobi Summer Swimsuit Terumi Mei, Of these two, there may even be a Ninja World War Terumi Mei in the future. According to the urine nature of the goose field, this possibility is very large.


    However, Terumi Mei, who is only a forbearance two-star, is already a shadow-level powerhouse in the double-blood follower limit, and his strength should not be underestimated. If he can upgrade to a higher level, or perform card fusion, his strength will be even more terrifying.


    Click to receive the ninja, and the chakra volume in Charlotte''s body surged by 15 cards again, directly reaching the chakra volume of 191 cards, and the chakra volume increased by 35 cards in a row, which made Charlotte''s chakra boosted up not long ago. Refinement control, once again dropped a lot.


    With the explosion of a large number of chakras, the momentum on Charlotte''s body was even stronger. Orochimaru in the laboratory, looking at the direction of Charlotte in the base at this time, not only sighed in his heart: "Lord Charlotte''s The strength has become even more terrifying."


    Charlotte had recruited ninjas, but then she looked at the number of gold coins she had, 76,175, but seeing this number made him realize that the current gap was a bit big.


    Then I clicked on the battle column and clicked on the plus sign above.


    Ding �� Do you spend 42,000 gold coins to buy a battle column!


    Yes!


    Immediately, Charlotte''s gold coins were deducted by 42,000, and she was given a battle position.


    Ding��Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle, who has spent millions of gold coins and won the title "The Richest Party"!


    Rewards for opening the Ninja Direct Shop!


    Ding��System ninja direct purchase store is open, ninja recruitment is updated, the system is updated and maintained, please exit the system space.


    Hearing the system prompts one after another, Charlotte was stunned for a while, mainly because she didn''t expect the system to be updated. This was the first time this happened.


    During the system update, the system cannot be used. Except for the storage function, other functions including the quest meeting place, ninja recruitment, recharge, and shopping mall cannot be used, but it does not affect his use of the things he has already obtained.


    Then Charlotte exited the system space directly, and at the same time ordered the red queen:


    "After the red, notify the ninjas other than Kakashi''s team to temporarily stop the task of the Continental Hotel."


    "Yes, Master!"


    Soon, all the ninjas who were out on the mission received a text message. After completing the existing mission in hand, they temporarily stopped accepting the mission of the Continental Hotel.


    Charlotte walked out of the room and went to the training room. He wanted to regain control of his soaring chakra. He didn''t want his ability to control chakra to decline.


    ?????


    time flies.


    More than 20 days have passed in the blink of an eye, and it has been a month since Charlotte returned to Earth, but the day has come to go to Asgard.


    Charlotte checked her golden finger, but it showed that the update progress has only reached 40%. It will take a long time for the update to complete at this speed. Unfortunately, I can''t know the reward of the S-level task for the time being. .


    Without further delay, Charlotte directly activated Merlin''s circle, determined the coordinate circle left in Asgard, and teleported herself directly.


    Asgard.


    A flash of brilliance flashed, and Charlotte came to Asgard, but appeared in a huge palace, and inside the palace stood a guard with a sword, a bit like the transmission of the Rainbow Bridge. .


    Glancing at the Merlin''s circle at his feet, he didn''t come to the wrong place.


    Seeing Charlotte appear, the guard said respectfully, "Excuse me, Supreme Merlin - Mage Charlotte?"


    Charlotte nodded: "It''s me!"


    "Mage Charlotte, His Royal Highness Sol, they have returned to Asgard, and your heroic deeds have been widely circulated."


    "The King of God has already explained, you can go directly to the royal court to see him after you arrive."


    Charlotte nodded with a smile: "Thank you, I see!"


    The guard looked at Charlotte who was leaving, and sighed in his heart that this adult was so powerful, yet so gentle.


    Charlotte walked out of the room and glanced back, but in the past two months, a large palace was built on the original open space, and a stone brick road was built outside the palace leading to the royal court.


    Stepping on the stone brick under her feet, Charlotte found that it was not an ordinary stone brick, but a hard cosmic ore.


    Charlotte directly used the teleportation technique, and in the blink of an eye, she came to the outside of the royal court. After the guard soldiers notified her, she entered the royal court.


    When God King Odin saw Charlotte''s arrival, he said, "Mage Charlotte, thank you very much for your contribution this time, so that Jotunheim''s rebellion ended so quickly."


    Charlotte said with a serious look: "Since I have accepted your mission, I will not disappoint the employer."


    "My firm''s mission completion rate is 100%!"


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Odin Shenwen smiled and said, "I don''t know which item in the treasure trove is Mage Charlotte, or will I take you to choose it now?"


    Hearing the quest reward, Charlotte was silent for a few seconds. Charlotte was very interested in the things in Odin''s treasure trove, but she didn''t know the huge value of the recharge.


    After thinking about it for a while, he decided to choose a treasure with huge energy, presumably the recharge would not be low.


    "Box of Ice!"


    Hearing the treasure proposed by Charlotte reminded him of Loki, Odin said after being silent for three seconds, "Yes!"


    Then I saw Odin stretched out his right hand, and saw the box of ice appear directly on the palm of his hand.

 Chapter 551： Box of Ice

    Naruto Coming to Marvel Chapter 551 The Box of Ice (two-in-one asking for a monthly pass)


    ??


    With a wave of Odin''s hand, the Box of Ice flew directly in front of Charlotte.


    ??


    Charlotte was not polite when she saw the flying box of ice, and took it directly in her hand.


    ??


    At this time, Odin opened his mouth and said, "The Ice Box is an artifact of the Frost Giants, and its use requires high resistance to the ice attribute, otherwise it will hurt itself before hurting the enemy."


    ??


    Hearing what Odin said, Charlotte recalled, but found that the moment Loki was using the Ice Box, it was also because of the cold that his hands and even his face returned to the appearance of a frost giant. In other words, it would be difficult for him to exert his full power if he didn''t have the ice attribute.


    ??


    However, Charlotte smiled slightly: "That''s not a problem!"


    ??


    In the next second, an ice wall appeared directly in front of Charlotte, which was the magic mirror ice crystal.


    ??


    Seeing Charlotte''s instant ice magic, although Odin''s expression did not change in the slightest, he was a little surprised. How many attributes did Merlin''s chosen successor possess, and why did he share any secret techniques he knew about? Mage and magician are different, what kind of energy is Chakra?


    ??


    Obviously, Odin had already learned about the name Chakra through Heimdall, but he didn''t know the specifics. He only knew that it was a new type of energy with considerable power.


    ??


    "The Ronin from Douluo"


    ??


    And the other party''s growth is too fast. It''s only been a long time since he first saw the other party, and the energy he masters has more than doubled.


    ??


    At the same time, he also admired Merlin, no wonder he changed his choice and gave the position to the one in front of him instead of his descendant.


    ??


    Immediately, Odin thought of his heir, Saul Odinson. Although he has worked hard recently, and because he was exiled and repressed, the whole person has become more stable and his strength has improved slightly. , but so far he has not awakened his own bloodline power, and the power of Thor is still missing, which makes him somewhat disappointed.


    ??


    "Since you have such a high level of ice attribute magic, then I''m relieved."


    ??


    "If the Ice Box is released, its maximum power can freeze a planet. I hope you can make good use of it."


    ??


    Although Charlotte''s energy intensity at this time, even if she drained her chakra, she can''t exert such power, but it does not prevent Odin from warning the other party. After all, the other party is only in his twenties at this time. Endless possibilities.


    ??


    As the descendant of Merlin and the first supreme Merlin, Odin doesn''t worry about the lifespan of the other party at all.


    ??


    Charlotte nodded: "Don''t worry, God King, I will make good use of it."


    ??


    With a wave of her hand, Charlotte put it into the storage space. As for how to make good use of it, of course, it is used to recharge and turn it into a resource for improving her own strength.


    ??


    After finishing the box of ice, Charlotte was concerned about the next task of suppressing the rebellion: "God King, which world needs to be settled next? When will it start?"


    ??


    Odin shook his head regretfully, and then said, "There is no boundary that needs to be settled for now?"


    ??


    Charlotte was surprised: "Why?"


    ??


    "Because of the speed at which the rebellion was suppressed last time, other worlds were shocked, and their eager hearts were pressed down."


    ??


    Charlotte recalled the 9 realms, of which the seven realms were left after Asgard and Midgard were removed. Nidavel, controlled by the dwarves, was an ally of Asgard and the dark elf of Svartefheim. It is in a deep sleep, and the gems of the present world do not appear, they do not appear in the world.


    ??


    Alfheim''s kingdom of light elves is a group of peace-loving light elves, and basically no rebellion occurs. The flame giants of Muspelheim are waiting for Ragnarok. They will not attack Asgard until they get the eternal fire. They are waiting for the opportunity.


    ??


    Now the rest are the Warner Protoss of Warnerheim who still have a restless heart, and then there are the two worlds of Haier''s Hades that seal Hela.


    ??


    After thinking for a while, Charlotte found that there were only two worlds left. In the original Thor, Thor arrived at Warnerheim with the repaired Rainbow Bridge after the end of Avengers 1, and quelled the rebellion there.


    ??


    As for Haier''s Hades, it is a bit dangerous there. If there is a rebellion against Odin, people will definitely suppress it immediately.


    ??


    After thinking for a while, Charlotte said, "If there are still tasks to be entrusted, you can contact me at that time, and I will not disturb you."


    ??


    But it was Charlotte who saw that there was no mission commission and was about to leave. Odin nodded: "If there is a mission commission, I will get in touch with you."


    ??


    "Then I''ll go back to Earth first!"


    ??


    Then Charlotte used the Merlin formation and left Asgard directly.


    ??


    Looking at Charlotte who left, Odin knew that his time was short, and he probably would not be able to resist the next Odin''s Sleep. Fighting is all about hastening the arrival of death.


    ??


    It is really the power of Odin that is growing all the time, so that his divine body can no longer bear it. At the same time, Hela of Haier''s Hades also impacts the enchantment from time to time. If he leaves Hela, he will definitely break the seal. With Sol''s strength I''m afraid it''s hard to be an opponent.


    ??


    There are also the restless Vaner Protoss in Vanerheim, Ken has to find a chance to fish them out, and while he is still letting Thor get rid of these people, to calm down these disasters.


    ??


    As for the so-called Ragnarok, Odin could only try to avoid this day, and he had no clue as to how this catastrophe would unfold.


    ??


    At this moment, Sol ran in and shouted:


    ??


    "Father, I heard that Mage Charlotte is here!"


    ??


    After Thor came in, he didn''t see Charlotte, thinking that the other party had gone to Odin''s treasure house to choose something. He knew the price of asking the other party to take action.


    ??


    "Did he go to choose treasures?"


    ??


    "There will be a three-day celebration banquet next, and I want to invite him to participate."


    ??


    Looking at Thor, who was smashed in by the wind and fire, Odin''s eyes narrowed, and then he said, "Mage Charlotte has returned to the atrium."


    ??


    Sol was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect the other party to leave so quickly. Then he said with some regret, "Why did he leave so quickly."


    ??


    "I also want to invite him to taste the fine wine of Asgard!"


    ??


    Odin smiled and said, "There will be a chance."


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    Earth.


    ??


    During this month, Eddie Brock adjusted after the initial frustration and was ready to continue working, but he found that he could not find a job related to his job.


    ??


    During this month, he submitted resumes to various news media and TV stations, but all were rejected without exception. Even if he wanted a part-time job and a pseudonym, no one was willing to give him such an opportunity. .


    ??


    Seeing that the various installment bills this month are about to expire, there is no problem with Eddie''s savings for a few months, but if it is blocked as he guessed, then he only has bankruptcy and various bills overdue.


    ??


    Even the job might only be looking for a job like a dishwasher, and Eddie felt annoyed at the thought.


    ??


    At this time, the neighbor to the door was playing heavy metal music, and the violent sound made Eddie mad. He was lying on the bed and covered his head with a pillow, hoping to reduce the decibel of the noise.


    ??


    Under the torture of such metal noise, Eddie couldn''t take it down in the room at all. He opened the door of the room and walked towards the pub not far downstairs.


    ??


    When he came to the bar, Eddie asked for double the whisky and sat on the bar to drink it.


    ??


    At this time, the TV hanging above the right side of the bar was broadcasting a financial news.


    ??


    I saw a financial expert say: "In the one month since the crash of the Life Foundation''s Life 1 spacecraft, its stock price has dropped by 13%, which has wiped out nearly 5 billion US dollars in market value."


    ??


    "At present, the main fund of the Life Foundation''s hematopoietic organization, the pharmaceutical industry is currently caught in the scandal of testing drugs, which has a great impact. If this lawsuit fails, it will pay up to 130 million US dollars in compensation to the families of the 30 deceased patients. ."


    ??


    "Many institutions on Wall Street have downgraded the Life Foundation, from strongly recommending holding to temporarily not recommending buying."


    ??


    Eddie watched the news on TV, but his originally depressed mood was much better, and a smile appeared on his face: "You deserve it, you fell to your death."


    ??


    At the same time, looking at the news of the lawsuit above, he said with some annoyance: "Damn it, which **** used my idea."


    ??


    "I should have exposed them."


    ??


    Jack, who was in charge of bartending, smiled and said, "Eddie, even if his stock price has dropped by 13%, he is still a behemoth with a scale of nearly 20 billion."


    ??


    "I heard that you were so miserable, it was he who did it."


    ??


    "What?"


    ??


    "You already know this."


    ??


    Eddie looked incredulous and looked at the bartender Jack.


    ??


    Jack smiled and said, "Last time you were drunk and you were complaining to me about this guy."


    ??


    With an embarrassed look on his face, Eddie picked up the wine glass on the table and drank the whisky in one gulp, then took a $5 bill from his pocket and put it on the table.


    ??


    "Jack, this is your consumption. I hope you don''t run out of money soon. I''m going home to kiss and fall in love with myself. Goodbye."


    ??


    After finishing speaking, Eddie left the bar and walked onto the street.


    ??


    After taking a free newspaper from the street and buying some food from the convenience store, he returned to his Shule apartment again.


    ??


    At this time, the heavy metal music opposite the door had stopped, which made Eddie let out a sigh of relief.


    ??


    Sitting by the window, Eddie glanced at the fact that his flowers had completely withered, which made him a little depressed.


    ??


    She took out her phone and sent a message to her former boss.


    ??


    "Hey man, do you have any job recommendations for me? Any letter?"


    ??


    But seeing that the Foundation for Life was not having a good time recently, Eddie wanted to try from the other party to see if his ban had been lifted.


    ??


    As a result, he received a reply very quickly, but the information disappointed him very much.


    ??


    "Sorry Eddie, there is no one suitable for you at the moment."


    ??


    Eddie was very depressed when he saw this message. Although the other party was a bit scruffy, it was still very easy to kill him as a reporter before he went bankrupt.


    ??


    Such a black-hearted company, why didn''t superheroes attack them in the past?


    ??


    Wait, superhero.


    ??


    Eddie''s eyes lit up, but he remembered the olive branch that was thrown to him when he interviewed Charlotte Doyle, the **** of ninjas.


    ??


    The other party invited him to work in his news media company. Thinking of this, Eddie immediately began to look for the other party''s business card. He remembered that he kept the other party''s business card at that time.


    ??


    After rummaging through the boxes, Eddie finally found the business card in a notebook.


    ??


    For this business card, Eddie thought it was very beautiful at first, so he used it as a bookmark. The back of the business card was a picture marked by Konoha Ninja, and the front was a very brief introduction to Charlotte Doyle and the contact number of the other party. .


    ??


    After taking out the business card, Eddie dialed the number on it.


    ??


    At this time, Charlotte had returned to the base. She had just tested the power of the Ice Box in the training room. It was very good to use with the Ice Dun, and the entire training room was frozen in an instant.


    ??


    At this time, in the training room, the voice of the red queen suddenly sounded.


    ??


    "Master, you have a call. According to the query, the caller is Eddie Brock."


    ??


    Hearing that it was Venom Eddie Brock''s call, Charlotte said, "Come in!"


    ??


    Charlotte took back the box of ice and came to the computer equipment in the corner of the training room. A virtual screen appeared in front of her, and it was Eddie Brock in the screen.


    ??


    "Mr. Charlotte Doyle, I''m Eddie Bullock, do you still have an image?"


    ??


    Looking at Eddie on the virtual screen, his hair was a little greasy and his face was full of unshaven beards. It didn''t look like he had been doing well recently.


    ??


    Obviously Eddie didn''t know that the camera in his phone had been turned on at some point.


    ??


    "I remember you, Eddie Bullock reporter."


    ??


    "How about it, have you considered it?"


    ??


    "Would you like to come and work with me?"


    ??


    Hearing that Charlotte Doyle still remembered him and sent out a job offer again, Eddie breathed a sigh of relief.


    ??


    "Sir, I am very willing to work for your company but there is one thing I need to tell you in advance, that is, I offended a company in San Francisco called Life Foundation."


    ??


    "They are blocking me in the industry. I don''t know if this has any impact on your side."


    ??


    Hearing Eddie''s words, Charlotte laughed: "Eddie, don''t worry that he won''t affect me."


    ??


    "I''ll have someone send you an offer later, and you can go there and report directly."


    ??


    Eddie said moved: "Thank you, Mr. Charlotte!"


    ??


    "At this time, only you are willing to take me in."


    ??


    Looking at Eddie who was moved, Charlotte smiled slightly and said in a gentle voice, "Then let''s talk about it first, I still have things to do here."


    ??


    "In addition, I wish you a happy work in advance!"


    ??


    Then Charlotte hung up the phone, and at the same time said to the Red Queen: "The Red Queen, please notify Ginny later and ask her news media company to send Eddie Bullock an offer."


    ??


    "As for the position, just follow his previous job."


    ??


    "Yes, Master!"


    ??


    After instructing Hong, Charlotte continued to study with the Ice Box.


    ??


    ........


    ??


    Chapter erro

 Chapter 552： Negotiate

    the other side.


    San Francisco Life Gold Foundation, in the lab.


    The thirty-sixth life interaction experiment begins.


    At this time, Dr. Dora introduced to Drake: "The biological interaction between two different organisms, these organisms need to be combined with an oxygen-breathing host, and if successful, they can survive in the oxygen-rich environment of the earth. long time."


    Looking at the experiment in front of him, Drake asked his own question: "Then why does the host have a super sexual rejection reaction?"


    "We are still investigating the specific reasons."


    At this time, with the prompt of the instrument, the symbiont began to enter the rabbit''s body.


    "The bonding process has already begun."


    It looks like the instrument shows that the balance is complete.


    A smile appeared on Dr. Dora''s face: "The reaction is stable."


    The two looked at the rabbit in the closed laboratory together. The rabbit did not have any abnormality and began to survive normally.


    Seeing this, Drake also had a smile on his face, and at the same time asked excitedly, "Why?"


    "Why does the rabbit work? All the 35 samples in the previous experiment failed."


    "It''s kind of like an organ transplant," Dr. Dora explained on the sidelines.


    Drake asked, "Does that mean the donor and recipient have to be the same type?"


    Dr. Dora nodded and said, "That''s right."


    "Very well, we can think that if the creatures combine successfully, they can survive in this world, and we can survive in their world."


    Hearing Drake''s words, Dora nodded in approval at first, but then she asked in surprise, "You mean us?"


    "Yes, is us!"


    "Since they can live on that planet, that planet can become our new habitat after the combination is successful. We can also live on their planet, which is a place with no industrial pollution and a lot of resources."


    "Even if there are not many places to use, it can be turned into food for us to find new habitats."


    Hearing Drake''s answer, Dr. Dora instantly understood.


    Drake didn''t say much at this time, but directly ordered: "Let''s start the human experiment."


    Dora Scholes refused: "It''s too early to consider human experiments at this stage, and the company is currently being sued because of human experiments. Will it be a bad time at this time."


    Drake looked at Dora and said seriously: "Dr. Scholes, this is a major scientific breakthrough, I hope you are brave, okay?"


    "As for the lawsuit you mentioned, I will settle it as soon as possible."


    "And we have plans to build a second life ship."


    Hearing what Drake said, Dora nodded and said, "I understand, but this is an ethical issue..."


    Drake interrupted directly: "Think about the next generation!"


    "The environment of the earth is already overwhelmed, think about your children, are they the best?"


    Hearing what Dr. Drake said, Dora didn''t refute all of a sudden. She joined the Life Foundation to help future generations find new habitats and new living environments.


    "Let''s start human trials!"


    After Drake left a sentence, he turned and left the laboratory.


    Carlton Drake came to his office, picked up his mobile phone and called his chief secretary.


    "It''s been a month, it''s been a full month, and you haven''t settled the group of people who sued. What are you doing?"


    "Boss, I have found the person behind the other party, and I have made an appointment to talk to the other party. You may need to come forward at that time."


    "Okay, I see."


    Carlton Drake hung up the phone and looked at the night view outside the window, but he was thinking about where to raise the funds for the next spaceship.


    Originally, the Life Foundation did not lack the money to build the second ship of Life, but because it invested a lot of money in order to maintain the stock price in this month, it would have dropped by 13%. In order to protect the stock price will not be stretched.


    the next day.


    Ginny brought a team, including lawyers, finance, and werewolf members, to the headquarters of the Life Foundation in San Francisco.


    This time, Ginny did not use her identity as a shareholder of Charlotte Doyle Stark Industries, but instead used her identity as the group of vampire family businesses that she had received in London, the chairman of Sudis Industries.


    At this time, Ginny was sitting in the conference room, opposite Redek and his men.


    "Chairman Jinni, your company is also related to medicine, from artificial blood to cloning blood. It must also be understood that human trials are essential in the process of new drugs. I don''t know what price to pay for this batch of Medical experiment lawsuit dismissed."


    Ginny didn''t answer the words, but looked at Drake and said, "I heard that your company is planning to build the Second Swish Life 2 spacecraft, but the funds are not enough."


    Hearing Ginny''s words, UU Reading Drake instantly understood that this company from the UK wanted a share of the pie.


    "Our Life Foundation is indeed preparing to build the Life-2 spacecraft, but there is no gap in funding."


    Ginny said in a cold voice: "Mr. Drake, if you say that, it seems that there is nothing to talk about. It seems that you have sufficient funds to rescue the market."


    "I just don''t know if it''s enough or not, but stick to it until you build the spacecraft for the second takeoff."


    Drake''s expression changed, and he looked at Ginny and said, "Are you suppressing the stock price of my Life Gold Foundation?"


    "What exactly do you want to do?"


    Ginny put the list of thirty patients who died after testing the drug directly on the table, and then said to Drake:


    "I don''t know how much of your company''s stock price will be left after this lawsuit is won."


    Drake looked at the lawsuit list that Ginny took out, his face became even more ugly, but he still asked in a deep voice: "What do you want?"


    Ginny laughed, "We want to make money."


    "I happen to be interested in your company''s ideas. Since you are preparing to build the second spaceship so quickly after the first spacecraft crashed, do you know what you have discovered?"


    Drake said with a slightly regretful expression at this time: "It''s a pity, there is no major discovery this time."


    "So it is even more necessary to send a second spacecraft to explore, and exploring new habitats cannot be completely abandoned because of one failure."


    "This project is a long-term project, and it may take two or three or more explorations to discover new habitats suitable for human existence."


    "I don''t know how much Ms. Ginny is willing to invest in this project? Or what kind of cooperation methods are willing to show."

 Chapter 553： plan

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Ginny listened to the other party''s words. If she didn''t know the inside story, she could really be deceived by Drake. After all, she was looking for a new habitat for human beings, a new planet of life.


    Not only the Life Foundation has ideas on this, but there are similar projects in major countries.


    No company or country dares to say that it can make a major discovery once or twice, but Ginny does know that the Life Foundation has made a lot of discoveries.


    "Building the Life-2 spacecraft, what are your gaps?"


    "2 billion, there is still a shortage of 2 billion US dollars."


    Hearing this amount, Ginny frowned and thought for a while, and felt that it was not a big problem, and then said, "Surdis Industries can lend you this money for the construction of the Life-2 spacecraft until the spacecraft is completed. , but it needs to be pledged with equivalent shares.��


    "After the spacecraft is built and launched, the mortgaged shares need to be repurchased at the market price of the stock price at that time. If the value of the mortgaged stock price is lower than the loan amount, we have the right to make unlimited claims."


    To put it simply, Ginny lent Drake $2 billion and obtained 10% of the stock as collateral for the other party to build and launch the Life-2 spacecraft. After the spacecraft is built and launched, if the Life Foundation''s stock price rises Now, the stock price of 2 billion becomes $3 billion, so Drake needs to redeem the shares with 3 billion.


    If the stock price of the Life Foundation falls, and the market value drops from 20 billion to 10 billion, then Ginny''s $2 billion will get 20% of the shares.


    If the share price of the Life Foundation falls by about 4 billion, then Ginny will directly own 50% of the shares. more valuable.


    Hearing Ginny''s request, Drake looked at Ginny with a serious look and said, "Are you going to eat me?"


    Ginny smiled and said, "Yes, it''s up to you."


    Drake thought seriously at this time. His laboratory has already started the human experiment of the symbiote. Once the experiment is successful, he can directly let the successful host take the Life II to explore the planet where the symbiote exists and understand. everything there.


    At that time, if a viable planet is discovered, the share price of the Life Foundation can��t be stopped by a mere 10 to 20 billion yuan. Now 2 billion is worth 10%. At that time, I��m afraid it may not even be 0.01%. enough.


    After making a plan in his heart, Drake said, "It''s not impossible to promise your conditions, but I have two conditions on my side."


    "First, the lawsuit about the test drug needs to be withdrawn by you."


    "Second, the malicious suppression of our company''s shares needs to stop."


    "If I can do the above two points, I am willing to accept your investment."


    Listening to Drake''s offer, Ginny smiled and agreed: "No problem."


    Soon the two sides reached a cooperation and signed a loan mortgage agreement according to Ginny''s request.


    the other side.


    Eddie Bullock, who received the offer, quickly joined Charlotte''s news media company according to the above information and started a new program, Bullock said.


    Frustrated in his original workplace, he has returned to the peak of his career again, no worse than his previous popularity.


    Years go by.


    In an instant, another month has passed.


    During this month, the parties did not calm down. S.H.I.E.L.D. found the original shield of the American team in a place far away from the wreckage of the plane where Captain America crashed.


    After finding the shield, Agent Coulson was the most excited and the most loyal fan of Team Cap. After seeing the shield, he was as excited as seeing his idol.


    Inside Nick Fury''s office.


    "Director, since we have found Captain America''s shield, it means that Steve should also fall not far away."


    "I believe that if you continue to look around here, you will definitely be able to find Steve. As the first superhero who led the Roaring Commando to smash the Hydra conspiracy, I think that welcoming back the hero Steve is still very important. meaning."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Nick Fury didn''t think about winning back the political chips that Captain America Steve gained, but Steve''s body itself.


    That''s right, Steve''s body. The place where Steve fell is the sea and the glacier. If it is frozen like the shield of the US team, then the body of the other party will definitely be preserved.


    You must know that Steve is the only soldier who was successfully injected with super soldier serum. For Nick Fury, as long as he finds the body of the other party, he can do as much research as possible, especially whether it is the military or other companies. There has been a certain amount of research on the super serum, and some results have been achieved. If the corpse of the US team is used as a sample for research and re-engraving, the hope that the super soldier serum can be researched will be greatly increased.


    You have to know the whole body, but you can extract too many things. This is not a physique enhancer that can be worth it. In the month''s research, it is not said that there is no progress at all, but the most important thing in it has not been researched.


    Nick Fury pondered for a moment, then said, "Colson, I always knew that your idol was Captain America Steve. This time, I''ll give you the task of searching for each other."


    "I will arrange personnel and resources for you, but if you can''t find it, Coulson, then your attention needs to be focused on other tasks."


    Hearing the words of the director Nick Fury, Coulson thought for a while, and then asked, "If I can''t find it, can I apply for a mission to Shinobi Village."


    Hearing Coulson''s request, Nick Fury was silent for three seconds, and then said: "Coulson, we can''t give the last hope of the mission to those Shinobi villages every time, this is not what we should do. "


    "This mission, if it is not absolutely necessary, try to use our own strength to find Steve''s remains."


    "Of course, you can also call the pharmacist''s pocket to see if he can provide some help in this mission as a ninja."


    Hearing Nick Fury''s suggestion, Coulson nodded.


    "It''s the director, I know what to do."


    Coulson then glanced at the Captain America shield on the table, then turned and left Nick Fury''s office.


    San Francisco. UU Reading


    Life Foundation.


    In the past month, with the funds provided by Ginny, the Life-2 spacecraft was quickly built. With the experience of building the first spacecraft, many things can be quickly assembled and spliced ??just by placing an order for production. , to build a second spaceship.


    As for the experiment about the symbiote, Drake started to use the old method again, and began to deceive the homeless on the street to participate in the experiment with the fraudulent method of the contract.


    Then the adaptation of the symbiote has not been ideal. A large number of homeless people used for testing did not persevere and died on the spot. However, after a large number of human experiments, some hosts began to survive, but the symbiosis and observation time was not long.

 Chapter 554： Alien ET? (happy mid-Autumn Festival)

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of Naruto coming to Marvel!


    Eddie Bullock has returned to the profession of a reporter because of the **** of ninjas. Today, after get off work, he is going to go to his ex-girlfriend Annie again. He wants to get her forgiveness and get her back.


    However, on the way home, I always felt that someone was following me, during which I looked back several times.


    After thinking for a while, Eddie walked into a convenience store he often went to, pretended to buy the goods in the convenience store and came to the shelf in the convenience store, while the stalker came to the other side of the shelf to pick things. .


    At this time, Eddie stood in front of the shelf and said to himself: "I am a reporter, and I am a relatively successful reporter. My work often requires me to follow people, investigate what secrets they have, and hide myself. ."


    "This tracking is the most important thing about not leaking traces, and this is what I am best at."


    Eddie walked to the end of the shelf and said to the lady who was picking items with a shopping basket in front of her:


    "But your tracking technology is really bad."


    It was none other than Dr. Dora of the Life Foundation who followed Eddie. Seeing that he was seen through, he took out his business card and said, "Okay, my name is Dora Scholes."


    "Please help me, I work at the Life Foundation."


    Eddie asked in surprise, "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing that it was the Life Foundation, which put him out of work, Eddie turned his head and left.


    "That''s funny, bye."


    "No~"


    Seeing this, Dora immediately followed and shouted from behind the other party: "Mr. Brock, please, please listen to me."


    "The bad things you suspect Drake did are all real."


    Eddie walked towards his apartment and said, "Didn''t you all reach an out-of-court settlement?"


    Obviously, after resuming his work, Eddie did not pay attention to the Life Foundation, and he also heard a little about the out-of-court reconciliation between the victims'' families and the Life Foundation.


    "Mr. Bullock, Drake''s laboratory has recruited a lot of homeless people again, and this time it is more and more dangerous than before, and they all signed agreements that they don''t understand at all."


    "They''re dying like guinea pigs."


    In order to emphasize the seriousness of the matter, Dora said again: "All of them will die."


    Eddie stopped, looked at Dora and said, "You saw this with your own eyes?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Eddie grabbed Dora, came to the corner of a shop, looked at the other party and said, "How should I trust you?"


    Dora looked at Eddie and said sadly, "Because this is true, I believed him very much..."


    "I told myself it was worth doing to cure cancer, but this experiment was different and very dangerous."


    But it was in the human experiment with the symbiote, watching the rapid and massive death of a compatriot, Dr. Dora moved with compassion, and no longer recognized Drake''s behavior in his heart, thinking that it was a dangerous and illegal things.


    Eddie looked at the other party and said, "Then go to the police."


    Dora shook her head and said, "I can''t go to the police, otherwise my family will be in trouble."


    "He''s really very dangerous and has a lot of power."


    Hearing Dora say this, Eddie also nodded and said, "I know he is very dangerous, just because of a previous interview, and I lost my job the next day."


    "My career was ruined, my girlfriend broke up with me, and my house was almost gone. If I hadn''t been lucky enough to meet a big, enthusiastic person, I''d be a homeless person."


    "If you do have detailed evidence, you should be afraid, very, very afraid."


    Dora nodded and said, "Yes, I am very scared."


    Eddie looked Dora up and down, but in his mind he thought of the embarrassment when he was cornered by the Life Foundation, and the loss of his job and Annie''s unemployment. UU Reading


    But thinking of his task today, Eddie thought about it and said, "Dr. Dora, I admit that I am very interested in what you said. After all, I had the idea of ??interviewing and reporting the original incident from the beginning."


    "But I have something to deal with now, you need to wait for my contact."


    Seeing that Eddie agreed, Dora nodded: "Okay, I''ll wait for your news."


    The reason Dora found Eddie was because she had seen the other party''s courage to expose the dark thoughts as a reporter at the beginning, and the other party was also known to her, the only person who could live a normal life and not lose his job after being revenge by Drake.


    After saying goodbye to Dr. Dora, Eddie came to the downstairs of his ex-girlfriend Annie''s house and saw that the lights in the room were dim at this time, and only the pet cat, Befort, was crawling on the windowsill.


    Just as Eddie was thinking, Annie''s voice came from behind.


    To provide you with the fastest update of Naruto, which is dancing to Marvel, in order to see the fastest update of this book next time, be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 554 Alien ET? (Happy Mid-Autumn Festival) Free reading. https://

 Chapter 555： Symbiote - Venom

    However, Dora''s instructions didn''t work.


    But it was Eddie who entered it, picked up his phone and started filming the situation inside.


    Soon Eddie saw each independent laboratory. One of the symbionts in the three laboratories had died, but the symbionts and the resident humans in the remaining two laboratories were still alive.


    Eddie took photos and forensics of the situation in the three laboratories, when he came to the A1 symbiont experiment


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 556： action

    In the laboratory of the Life Foundation, Maria''s body had been found by everyone, and Dr. Dora and two other doctors examined Maria.


    Drake, who got the news, rushed back immediately, and when he came to the scene, he immediately asked, "How serious is the matter?"


    Dora looked at Derek and said, "Very bad."


    Drake shouted angrily, "Be specific."


    The male doctor on the side explained: "The symbiote was taken away by the invaders."


    Drake was stunned for a moment, and said incredulously, "Take it away? Take it away?"


    Dora said, "I don''t know what happened."


    The security captain who came with Drake immediately said, "I want to ask the person who was on duty last night."


    At this time, the security guard who was questioned said, "I have already asked, boss."


    "I haven''t asked yet."


    Drake glanced at Maria''s body, then said, "Push her away quickly."


    Dora immediately covered Maria''s head with a white cloth, and actively pushed her body away.


    At this time, the latest male doctor said, "Drake, you have to look at this."


    Derek said in surprise: "What are you looking at?"


    The male doctor brought Drake to the A2 laboratory and said, "His blood pressure has returned to normal, and his liver function has returned to normal."


    Looking at the man in the A2 laboratory, Drake showed an excited look: "I knew he just needed time to get used to it."


    "There is no time to waste, expand the scale of the experiment immediately."


    The doctor immediately heard the order: "Okay."


    Then Drake called the captain of the dark army and gave him a task to retrieve the lost symbiote.


    the other side.


    Eddie, who was tossing around in the room for a while, woke up again after the bathroom fell asleep and waited for the time to come to noon. Looking at the mess in the living room, he exclaimed: "Oh my God!"


    Then he turned on his mobile phone and checked the evidence he had photographed. On the other side, the symbiote riot, which had escaped from the beginning, controlled the body of a little girl and reached a flight to San Francisco.


    After watching that the evidence he had shot was correct, Eddie thought for a while, then called up Charlotte Doyle''s phone number from the address book and dialed it directly.


    Charlotte, who had just finished lunch at this time, looked at the caller ID Eddie Brock on her mobile phone, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and then she picked up the phone and answered.


    "Hello Mr. Charlotte, I''m Eddie Brock, do you still have an image?"


    "Eddie, I remember you."


    "How is the new job, have you adapted?"


    "Mr. Charlotte, do you know the Life Foundation?"


    Charlotte smiled and said: "I heard that a medical group in San Francisco, you have offended the other party before, which caused you to face unemployment crisis."


    At this time, Eddie understood why he came to work under Mr. Charlotte, and the other party knew it for sure, so he continued to say: "I have a major discovery here, they brought back alien life forms. , and human experiments with alien lifeforms and humans have killed a lot of people."


    "I have a lot of evidence on my side, and Dr. Dora from the Life Foundation will testify for us at that time."


    "With these things, we are perfectly able to crucify Drake and remove this pest for society."


    Listening to Eddie''s words, Charlotte nodded secretly, which was not much different from what she understood, and said, "Eddie, I understand everything you said."


    "I''ll give you an email here, you can pass the information here, and here I will arrange for the media to expose the Life Foundation to ensure that the other party is completely nailed."


    "But the Life Foundation is a huge group organization. If you let them know that you broke into the laboratory, they will be attacked by the other party''s force."


    "Eddie, don''t underestimate any capitalist. They will sell the ropes to hang themselves for their own benefit, let alone matters involving alien lifeforms."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Eddie also instantly understood that he couldn''t underestimate Drake and the other party''s Life Foundation. The other party rushed to shoot him and might not dare to come to the city to hunt him down.


    "Boss, I''m your employee now, should I rush back now?"


    "I believe that even Drake would not dare to do anything by your side."


    Hearing Eddie''s words, Charlotte laughed: "Haha, I thought you were a fearless reporter."


    "Dare to break into the other party''s laboratory alone, and tell you to run out, but it''s very powerful."


    "In this way, I give you two options. One is to stay in San Francisco. Later, I will send a team of ninja members who will protect your safety and carry out the task of capturing Drake."


    "At that time, you will be responsible for the whole process of filming and broadcasting, recording everything that happened there, and then you can selectively broadcast it on the TV media. UU Reading "


    "The second option is to just call it the fastest flight and get back to the Charlotte office in New York, where someone will keep you safe until the dust settles."


    Hearing the two choices given by his boss, Eddie thought for a while, then asked, "Boss, won''t you go out in person?"


    Charlotte shook her head: "He doesn''t deserve it!"


    "Eddie, for such a small role, the people under him can solve him directly. I really look down on him personally."


    Hearing his boss''s words, Eddie didn''t know what to say, but thinking of the terrifying power reported in the media, Drake, an ordinary person, was indeed not an opponent. After thinking about it, he replied:


    "I choose the first one, I want to record the crime of Drake''s arrest."


    "Okay, then you''re ready to take a video, and a ninja team will come to contact you."


    "Thank you, boss."


    Eddie hung up the phone with a look of joy on his face, which is the benefit of leaning on the big man.


    Don''t worry about offending people or being bullied.


    At this time, after Charlotte hung up the phone, she directly dialed up Yuhika''s number and dialed it.


    "Yuhi Hong Shangnin, the second phase of the mission is open!"


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte."


    But it was the second mission assigned by Charlotte. After seeing Eddie transform, he rescued him at a critical moment, and the Front Life Foundation arrested Drake.


    If Drake is also possessed by the symbiote, he is required to bring back the symbiote on the other party, and if the other party is not possessed, he is required to find the symbiote.


    It is detected that your latest reading progress is "Chapter 493 Trading Monthly Pass Plus Three"


    Is it synced to the latest? turn off sync

 Chapter 557： Parasite - Venom

    After receiving the support of Charlotte Doyle, the **** of ninjas, Eddie''s heart settled down. Now he is no longer afraid of the Life Foundation, and when the people who protect and cut off the other party arrive, Eddie will return. Can fire again.


    Soon there was a text message from Eddie''s mobile phone, which was an e-mail, and he immediately sent the evidence he photographed to the mailbox.


    On the roof above the roof, all the members of the eighth squad gathered here, and the captain Yuhika began to explain the second stage of tasks to Hinata Hinata, Inuzukaya, and Shino Oil Girl.


    Hong looked at the three and said, "Hina, Ya, Shino, the first phase of the mission has ended, and now the second phase of the mission begins."


    "This mission has two parts. The first part is to show up to save Eddie and inform him of our arrival when Eddie is in danger of life."


    "The second part is to take Eddie and go to arrest Carlton Drake, the owner of the Life Foundation."


    "According to the information obtained, there will be a creature similar to Eddie Bullock''s body on Carlton Drake, and what we need to do is to capture it and bring it back."


    "This task will be handed over to the three of you to complete. Unless there are special circumstances, I will not intervene in this task."


    Hearing the second stage task given by Teacher Yuhihi, the three of them said in unison:


    "Yes, promise to complete the task." X3


    At this time, Ya said excitedly: "Finally, the second stage of the mission has begun. I have been waiting for a long time."


    Obviously, the members of the eighth class also monitored Eddie''s previous call, knowing that the target had applied for support to Lord Charlotte, but they would not jump out immediately, so wouldn''t it let the other party know that they had been there. under their watch.


    Now it''s just a matter of waiting for the Life Foundation''s security personnel to get up and hunt down Eddie, so they can come forward to help each other.


    After finishing all this, Eddie found the camera from the room and waited for the arrival of support.


    While waiting, Eddie remembered his ex-girlfriend who broke up before. If she could know about this, she might change his attitude.


    He directly took out his mobile phone and called the other party, but the call was not connected.


    the other side.


    The security captain of the Life Foundation had already found out about Dr. Dora''s problem at this time and controlled it directly.


    At this time, Drake was in the laboratory, watching the surviving test subjects and asking their own questions.


    "The symbiote and the host are one, and the data is normal."


    "Why is the host''s body getting weaker and weaker?"


    The male doctor on the side looked at the data on the computer and said, "I don''t know, the nutrient solution fed to him is enough to feed the elephants."


    Drake wondered: "But the symbiote still hasn''t moved."


    "The symbionts are robust," explained the doctor.


    "But at the same time, it also kills the host and causes the host''s organs to fail."


    "Look at this."


    With the operation of the doctor, a piece of audio was released in the laboratory, which instantly made the host miserable.


    Seeing this scene, Drake immediately shouted: "What are you doing, he is injured, stop!"


    "Sound waves at 4000-6000 Hz can cause severe damage to the symbiote," explained the doctor.


    Drake looked at the other party and said, "Stop making such noises."


    "OK."


    Drake looked at the host in the laboratory, and when he saw that the other party had stabilized, he said, "It stabilized?"


    "No, his organs are starting to fail, and we need another host," the doctor said.


    At this time, the security captain and his subordinates walked in with Dr. Dora.


    "excuse me."


    I saw the security captain said to Drake: "We have brought good news."


    Drake was stunned when he saw that the traitor was Dr. Dora. He didn''t expect that the other party would betray him.


    Dora looked at Drake and said, "I''m sorry."


    Then Drake took Dora into the laboratory aside, and the two chatted.


    Drake was curious about the reason for Dora''s betrayal, and at the same time wanted to know who took his symbiote.


    Under the deception of Drake''s words, Eddie Brock''s name was drawn from Dora''s mouth, and then Dora was used as a test body to fit the symbiote.


    Derek, who got the answer, immediately arranged his own security team and ordered them to bring back the symbiote that Eddie took away.


    At this time, Eddie, who was resting in the room and waiting for the boss''s support, suddenly heard a voice in his mind.


    "I''m hungry."


    Hearing this voice, Eddie hesitated and asked, "Who is talking."


    Seeing that there was no movement, Eddie thought he was hungry, so he immediately cooked dinner for himself, and saw that he had just put the barbecue in the microwave, and immediately the phone rang, and saw that the caller was his ex His girlfriend, Anne Weying, answered the phone immediately.


    "Eddie, what are you calling?"


    Eddie didn''t immediately say what he wanted to say in the afternoon, but changed the subject and said, "I feel like, am I sick?"


    Annie was a little surprised: "What?"


    "Eddie, what''s wrong with you?"


    Eddie thought about his symptoms, UU read and said, "I may be infected with parasites."


    "By the way, there is another voice in my mind for a long time."


    "Are auditory hallucinations a common symptom of infection?"


    Annie thought for a moment, then said, "Eddie, it looks like you need to go to the hospital for a checkup."


    "Where are you, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Eddie continued: "Annie, I don''t know how to tell you this, but under the influence of this parasite, I climbed to the top of a towering tree with super fast speed."


    At this moment, an unfamiliar voice came from my mind again: "Yes, let''s climb over together."


    Annie thought for a while: "Eddie, I think it may be that you have hallucinations after being infected with parasites."


    "It seems that I need to take you to the hospital quickly and ask the doctor to give you some medicine to kill the parasites in your body."


    Eddie nodded and said, "Okay."


    Venom''s voice sounded again: "You are delusional."


    Eddie covered his head with a headache at the sudden voice and said, "Can you stop interfering and be quiet."


    Hearing Eddie''s words, Annie was stunned: "Eddie, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Sorry, I wasn''t talking to you just now, and that voice came to my mind again."


    "Sorry Annie, I''ll call you later, okay?"


    After that, Eddie hung up the phone and put the phone on the table.


    On the other hand, Annie frowned. Eddie''s words were too strange today.


    After thinking for a while, Annie picked up the car keys and went straight out. She was going to see what happened to Eddie and take him to the hospital.


    (

 Chapter 558： growing up

    After hanging up the phone, Eddie hadn''t had time to think carefully, and the violent metal music came from the opposite door again.


    The harsh voice directly made Eddie miserable. He knocked on the door of the other party and said in a low voice:


    "Can you turn the music down a bit?"


    "I''m really sick right now."


    The hippie man glanced at Eddie and sneered, "You control me."


    I saw Eddie''s face changed, as if it had turned into a venomous face, looking at each other with a grim look.


    This sudden change of mind also startled the hippie man, and immediately changed his words: "Okay, no problem, I''ll be quieter, sorry."


    Hearing the other party agree, Eddie said, "Thank you, thank you."


    Then he turned directly back to his room, and closed his own door, and the hippie man also hurriedly closed the door in fright.


    After a while, the food that Eddie had put in the oven before had already been fried, and he just took it out, and a strange voice came again in his mind.


    "Don''t open the door."


    Eddie was stunned for a moment, and before he had time to react, he immediately heard the sound of the door being knocked, and went to the door to look out along the cat''s eye, but found that there was no one, so he opened the door directly to the door. Looking down the hallway.


    But at the moment when the door opened, several strong men rushed in and pushed Eddie directly into the room, and warned Eddie, "Stay and don''t move."


    The security captain of the Life Foundation walked in at this time and said directly, "Eddie, I''m here to get Mr. Drake''s things back."


    And the voice in his head also raised his own question: "Who is this guy?"


    I saw two security personnel took out their pistols and pointed them at Eddie''s chest. The red light aiming at the infrared light hit him, and Eddie immediately raised his hand.


    Seeing Eddie''s actions, the voice in his head asked, "What are you doing?"


    Eddie said, "Well, I''m raising my hands."


    At this time, Hinata Hinata and others outside the building had already seen the changes in Eddie''s room. Hinata asked in a low voice, "Mr. Eddie is threatened, shall we take action now?"


    Ya sighed, and after guarding the other party for two days and one night, he was a little sleepy, but he also said, "Wait and see, Teacher Hong said that we will rescue the other party when his life is in danger."


    "If Eddie is pushed away by the opponent, we will hit him halfway."


    Hearing Tooth''s suggestion, Hinata replied in a low voice, "Okay, but Shino, you can protect Mr. Eddie with bugs in times of crisis."


    Shino was wearing a trench coat, standing on the roof opposite, looking at Eddie in the room, nodded and said, "Fang Xin, Mr. Eddie will not be in danger."


    At this time, the venom in Eddie''s body was controlling Eddie''s body, he put his hands down and said, "It''s a shame to raise your hands."


    Eddie once again controlled his hands to be raised, and said, "There is no shame in raising your hands."


    Then Eddie and Venom controlled their hands to put down, and the other controlled their hands to raise, and the two shouted to each other: "Shame, not shame."


    This sudden scene also shocked the security personnel of the Life Foundation. The security captain ignored Eddie''s behavior and continued to ask:


    "Eddie, where''s the stuff?"


    Seeing that Eddie didn''t answer, he directly said to his subordinates: "Take him down."


    The two pistols aimed at Eddie immediately pulled the trigger, and the two grids shot directly, but the other party used a stun gun instead of bullets.


    After Eddie trembled for a while, his two arms immediately extended black objects, which directly knocked the two gunmen out.


    Eddie looked at his hands in disbelief, but then he was out of his control and knocked the remaining two security personnel to the ground.


    Looking at the black, asphalt-like jelly in his hand, Eddie asked, "What the **** is this?"


    Venom''s voice sounded again: "No, you should ask who is this?"


    After knocking down all the four security personnel in the room, two gunmen came out of the door immediately and shot Eddie directly, but the weapon transformed by Venom resisted the attack for Eddie and took the initiative to knock him over. enemy.


    At this time, all six enemies fell into the room, and Venom shouted:


    "That''s great, now bite their heads off and pile them in the corner."


    "Into a pile of corpses and a pile of heads."


    Eddie wondered, "Why do this?"


    At this time, a gunman attacked outside the door again, and the venom knocked it to the ground directly. Eddie, who saw this scene, did not dare to stay in the room, and ran out immediately.


    And Hinata Hinata, who saw all this in his eyesight, was surprised: "God, his strength has improved again."


    "That thing can actually attack?"


    Tooth asked curiously, "What?"


    "It''s the creature that entered his body before. This form of expression is like the limit of blood..."


    Hearing Hinata''s words at this time, Ya was also surprised, knowing that the blood-straining boundary is a rare thing in the ninja world.


    Eddie just ran out the door, and before he could go downstairs, he drove up to a gunman with a gun, and immediately turned around. However, the gunman who was hit before in the room climbed up, picked up the pistol and rushed out to Eddie. shot.


    "Da da da!"


    However, all the bullets that were shot were controlled by the venom to escape Eddie''s body, and then the venom seemed to take over Eddie''s body.


    The gunman climbed on the window and shot Eddie in the back, but all the shields transformed by the venom slammed down.


    At this time, the security captain also ran downstairs, and got into the car and started his own report.


    "Mr. Drake, the target ran off with the symbiote, I''m uploading the video now."


    At this time, Drake brought a group of scientific researchers, all of which were gathered in the company''s commander. UU Reading


    The huge screen projected in front of him soon received the influence of the security captain.


    Drake looked at the influence and exclaimed: "God, he and the symbiote have successfully combined."


    "Have you seen it all? They have successfully combined!"


    Drake picked up the microphone excitedly and said, "Tris, Tris."


    "Bring my new creature back."


    At this time, Eddie also ran to the back door of the building and came to the place where he put his motorcycle. He wanted to avoid the attack of the other party.


    "Eddie."


    At this time, the voice in his mind reappeared, and Eddie looked at himself in the reflection in the side window. At this time, it was completely the appearance of Venom.


    Looking at the inside, Eddie said in horror, "You''re not inside, are you?"


    "I''m just hallucinating, you''re not real, you''re just a parasite in my brain."


    Obviously Eddie has not accepted his change, and is still panicking about what has happened.


    But Venom said angrily: "Call me a parasite!"


    In an instant, Eddie was fixed on the wall.


    Tooth on the roof looked at Hinata and said, "The crisis is over, shall we go down now?"


    Hinata refused: "No, I want to see what changes he has."


    "And that group of people didn''t withdraw. I saw more enemies coming."


    "Our ultimate goal is to protect Eddie and take away what the Life Foundation has on Drake."


    "We need to gather intelligence on each other, and now is a good opportunity."


    Hidden in the dark, Hong Yuhi heard the words of her student Hinata Hinata, and nodded in her heart. It seems that the eldest lady of the Hinata family has grown a lot since she came to this world.


    (

 Chapter 559： rescue

    Eddie is hung on the wall and communicates with the Venom in his mind, apologizing to the other party.


    However, his figure was detected by Tris, the security captain of the Life Foundation, through a self-destructing drone.


    "Found it, the target is in the alley behind the Schuler Building."


    Then he directly controlled the self-destructing drone and flew towards Eddie.


    Looking at the flying drone, Eddie was also surprised: "What is that, what is that?"


    I saw the drone hit Eddie directly on the wall.


    "boom!"


    A huge explosion soared into the sky, and at the critical moment, Venom also let Eddie down, evading the attack.


    Eddie glanced at the explosion behind him, got on his beloved motorcycle, and was all right.


    However, Eddie did not know that his every move was exposed to the monitoring of the Life Foundation, and the security captain Tris directly sent a large number of self-destructing drones to attack Eddie and launched a self-explosive attack.


    At this time, Hinata Hinata was holding a notebook, and in the sky, he ran and recorded it.


    "The target''s physical fitness has been comprehensively improved, and the reaction speed has been greatly enhanced."


    "It can summon tentacles from the body for attacking and defensive movements."


    "According to the target''s reaction and shouting, the body seems to be out of its own control and is suspected to be taken over by a creature."


    "It is suspected that multiple tentacles can be stretched out and attack the enemy at the same time."


    The members of the eighth class were moving at high speed between the buildings to ensure that Eddie would not disappear from their eyes, and the other side was ready to rescue Eddie at any time.


    With the help of Venom, Eddie evaded all the self-explosive attacks of the drones, and even played around with the security personnel who were following the car.


    Just after Eddie overturned the enemy in the two vehicles, he looked behind him triumphantly and said to Venom, "I''ll be honest with you, it was really cool just now."


    However, because Eddie turned his head, he didn''t look at the road ahead and the side. He was directly knocked out by Tris, who was driving from the side, and rolled on the ground for a while, and his body was broken in many places.


    Watching Eddie wailing on the ground, Tris got out of the car.


    At this time, Hinata Hinata in the sky said, "Protect the target!"


    "Shh!"


    Seeing Hinata Hinata, Inuzukaya, and Oil Girl Shino instantly appeared in front of Eddie and protected him behind him.


    At this time, Tris was stunned for a moment when he looked at the three children who appeared in front of him.


    "Where''s the kid from, hurry up and leave."


    Hinata glanced at the other party and said directly: "Ya, the enemy will be handled by you."


    After finishing speaking, Hinata turned around and came to Eddie and said to him:


    "Mr. Eddie, you don''t have to worry about your safety. We were sent by Lord Charlotte to protect you."


    Looking at the injured Eddie, Hinata Hinata put both hands on each other''s body, and immediately green chakras emerged from the palms and began to heal Eddie''s injuries.


    But it was Hinata Hinata who used dense scroll ninjutsu, and Palm Immortal Jutsu began to treat him.


    Listening to the words of the girl in front of him, the first thought in Eddie''s mind at this time was: the boss actually hired child labor.


    At this time, the venom in Eddie looked at the situation in front of him and said, "Who are they?"


    Eddie said uncertainly: "The person my boss sent to protect me.


    the other side.


    Inuzuka Ya looked at the security captain Tris in front of him, and rushed directly in front of the opponent, just punching out.


    "boom!"


    Tethys couldn''t react at all, and his body flew up and smashed into the windshield of the car, completely smashing the front windshield, and he himself fainted directly.


    The other three security personnel in the car were just about to get out of the car to fight back, but they were directly punched to the ground by the person in front of the tooth, and they had no ability to resist.


    After Ya solved the four people, he looked around and started to see new police officers. He turned his head and said to Hinata: " Hinata, the police are coming, you can retreat."


    At this time, Hinata has stabilized some of Eddie''s injuries. The wounds on his body have healed, and the rest is the fracture problem. In Hinata''s view, the remaining problems are not big, so he will take him to the recovery room of the San Francisco Continental Hotel to rest. One night, the other party can immediately return to the previous state.


    "Okay, prepare to retreat!"


    "Shino, come and carry Mr. Eddie on his back."


    As Hinata Hinata finished the treatment of Palm Immortal, the venom, which had not moved, began to show its power at this time, and black liquid poured out of the body and began to repair the fractured parts of Eddie''s body.


    In just a few seconds, Eddie''s fractured part was repaired.


    Hinata Hinata, who saw this scene, made another note in his heart, and he had a strong self-recovery ability.


    Shino came to Eddie''s side, put Eddie on his body, and then the four of them disappeared directly into the street.


    However, it was a member of the eighth class, who took Eddie to retreat directly from the roof, left the street after a few dodges, and soon came to an unmanned roof.


    Coming to the top of the building, Eddie looked at the three children in front of him, UU reading www.uukanshu. com was shocked by the strength of the other party, but still said with certainty: "Are you the ones sent by the boss to protect me and arrest Drake?"


    At this moment, a gentle voice sounded behind Eddie.


    "Eddie Brock, we are members of the eighth class of the Genin squad under Lord Charlotte, and I am their teacher."


    "It''s up to the people of our squad to be responsible for your safety and to catch Carlton Drake who is a criminal."


    Hearing the voice behind him, Eddie turned to look, and saw a beautiful girl with long hair and red boy.


    Eddie immediately stretched out his hand: "Hello, I''m Eddie Brock."


    Hong Yuhi looked at Eddie''s outstretched hand, smiled and shook his hand briefly.


    "Thank you. Fortunately, you showed up in time. You saved my life."


    Hong Yuhi looked at Eddie and said, "This is what we should do."


    At this time, the venom in Eddie complained: "Even without them, your life will not be in danger with me."


    "But on your planet, there are still such powerful creatures."


    "Eddie, you''re like a bug compared to them."


    Hearing the voice inside, Eddie shouted, "I''m not a bug."


    The oil girl Shino glanced at Eddie and quietly took back a worm attached to her clothes.


    Eddie looked at the four who were looking at him and explained, "Sorry, there is a creature inside me, and I''m talking to him."


    Hinata Hinata nodded: "We understand."


    "Open your eyes!"


    I saw Hinata opened his eyes and looked at Eddie: "This alien creature that I don''t know what to call, won''t you come out and meet us?"


    Looking at the girl in front of her with blue veins bursting around her eyes and exuding a strong aura, Eddie was stunned on the spot.

 Chapter 560： intelligence

    At this time, the symbiotic venom in Eddie''s body was transformed from Eddie''s body, and it looked like a head.


    ??


    Eddie looked at the monster that extended from his body, and couldn''t help but said, "Where are you holy?"


    ??


    Venom did not answer Eddie''s words, but glanced at the four people in the eighth class who were on guard, and said, "My name is Venom."


    ??


    "It came here through Drake''s spaceship."


    ??


    "Because of a special reason, Eddie and I became suitable objects, and I stayed in his body."


    ??


    Hinata Hinata looked at Venom and said, "Will your existence affect Mr. Eddie''s life?"


    ??


    Venom was silent for a few seconds, looked at the crowd and said, "No, but I need to supplement nutrition and physical strength."


    ??


    "Five Dynasties, Rivers, Mountains, Wind and Moon"


    ??


    "What is your purpose for coming here?"


    ??


    Eddie said in surprise, "You?"


    ??


    Venom replied, "Yes, we are."


    ??


    "Blake''s spaceship brought not only me, but also three other symbiotes. Among them, Riot left the cabin directly after the spaceship landed, and was not brought back to the laboratory by Drake''s men."


    ??


    Venom paused for a few seconds, then said, "You need to find Riot. If you don''t find him, he may find Drake and take a rocket."


    ??


    "At that time he will bring back millions of symbiotes like me, and then your planet will be destroyed."


    ??


    Eddie was surprised: "How many millions?"


    ??


    However, Ya said disdainfully, "With your strength, what if there are several million, it would be impossible to destroy the world."


    ??


    Venom glanced at Inuzuka Ya and the puppy on the other side''s head, and then said, "The stronger the host is, the stronger our symbiote will be."


    ??


    Eddie looked at Venom and said angrily, "Do you mean to say, am I delaying your strength?"


    ??


    Venom glanced at the four ninjas around and even the puppy lying on his head, and then fell silent.


    ??


    Although Venom didn''t say it directly, the result was obvious.


    ??


    Eddie complained, "Then I really thank you for being able to choose me."


    ??


    What Eddie didn''t know, however, was that in Venom''s eyes, what suits him is the best. It''s very comfortable to be with Eddie, after all, the two of them have similar pasts.


    ??


    Eddie was not successful on Earth, and his Venom was also a failure on the symbiote planet.


    ??


    As for the powerful bodies of the ninjas, Venom still has a bit of envy, but it is not big, after all, he has not seen the true abilities of the ninjas.


    ??


    Hinata Hinata looked at Venom and said, "How strong is the riot?"


    ??


    "Very strong, he is a strong man with us, and he carries a lot of weapons on him."


    ??


    Hinata Hinata began to ask Venom for information about the riot.


    ??


    ??


    the other side.


    ??


    In the War Room of the Life Foundation, Drake watched the video footage showing that Eddie was rescued and his subordinates were knocked to the ground, and immediately shouted angrily:


    ??


    "Who are these little devils?"


    ??


    "Who are these little devils?"


    ??


    Drake shouted angrily twice in a row, and then continued: "They dared to rob my target, I don''t care who they are, I must make them pay the price."


    ??


    "Ministry of Security, no matter what the cost, find them immediately for me and bring Eddie back to me, life or death."


    ??


    At this time, a strong man in a security uniform responded in a deep voice, "Yes, boss."


    ??


    At this moment, a researcher in a white coat ran in and said to Drake, "Boss, Dr. Dora died, and the symbiote died too."


    Hearing the words of the person in front of him, Drake was stunned for a few seconds, and then roared, "How on earth are you taking care of it?"


    ??


    Immediately afterward, he ran to the laboratory where Dora was being held. When he arrived at the scene, Dr. Dora had fallen to the ground and had no life, and the symbiote in his body also crawled out, but also died.


    ??


    Seeing that the last symbiote in his hand had died, Drake was furious, but he knew that this was not the time to be angry.


    ??


    He immediately picked up the walkie-talkie and said, "Department of Security, Eddie must be caught alive. He can''t die until he finds the next suitable host."


    ??


    "Yes, boss."


    ??


    At this time, the riot had reached the plane to San Francisco, and the Front Life Foundation.


    ??


    ??


    Right now.


    ??


    Anne drove to the downstairs of Schuler''s apartment at this time, but the apartment building was completely blocked by the police at this time.


    ??


    Annie ran out of the car and went outside the cordon to ask a policeman:


    ??


    "Sorry officer, what happened?"


    ??


    "I have to go in, my friend lives there."


    ??


    The policeman turned to look at Annie and said, "All the residents have been evacuated. It''s not safe for you to stay here."


    ??


    "Don''t stay outside, go home."


    ??


    "There are corpses all over the city tonight."


    ??


    Annie''s mouth widened and she exclaimed, "corpse?"


    ??


    "God, Eddie, where are you?"


    ??


    Anne then went back to the car, took out her cell phone and called Eddie.


    ??


    At this time, Venom has communicated with the members of the ninja team and has returned to his body, while the eighth squad is making the next battle plan.


    ??


    Hearing the phone ringing, Eddie took it out of his pocket and glanced at it.


    ??


    Venom''s voice thought in his mind: "Who is Annie, your heart beats faster."


    ??


    "Who is she that has something to do with you?"


    ??


    "Eddie, everything about you is related to me, and there are no secrets between us."


    ??


    "Then you must know that my boss, the **** of ninjas, is powerful, right?"


    ??


    Venom, who has Eddie''s memory, said after being silent for a few seconds, "Yes, he is very powerful."


    ??


    At this moment, the phone rang again, Eddie thought about it for a moment and then connected directly.


    ??


    "Eddie, great, you finally answered the phone."


    ??


    "Where are you, I have to see you."


    ??


    Eddie glanced at the scenery around the roof. He didn''t know where he was, so he said.


    ??


    "No, no, it''s not convenient for you to come here for the time being."


    ??


    Annie on the other side was sitting in the car and said, "Eddie, tell me where you are, and I''ll pick you up."


    ??


    "Today, a big incident happened in the city. Many people died. It''s very unsafe outside, and now you have parasites in your body. I need to take you to the hospital."


    ??


    Eddie glanced at the ninja team that was still making a battle plan, and then said to Annie on the phone:


    ??


    "Annie, I don''t know where I am now, but my boss sent someone to protect me."


    ??


    "There is no problem with my safety for the time being, you don''t have to worry about me."


    ??


    The other end of the phone asked in surprise, "Your boss?"


    ??


    "Charlotte Doyle, the **** of ninjas, is now my boss, and the new company I joined is his business."


    ??


    "He sent people to protect me. I have the evidence this time to completely expose Carlton Drake''s hypocrisy."


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 561： riot

    While Eddie and Annie were talking on the phone, Yuhi began to arrange the second phase of tasks for the members.


    I saw Yuhi Hong opened his mouth and said: "Since Eddie''s situation has been determined, after he brings the camera equipment, we will go directly to the Life Foundation to arrest Carlton Drake."


    "Hinada, what you need to do is to confirm with a blank eye whether there is a symbiote riot on Carlton Drake when you arrive at the other party''s company."


    "If the symbiote riot exists in the other party, what we need to do is to capture it and bring it back to Lord Charlotte."


    "If the riot has not entered Drake''s body, we need Venom''s ability to sense the group to determine the location of the riot for us."


    "As for the container for the riot, I have prepared it for you."


    As he spoke, Hong Yuhi took out a sealed scroll from the ninja bag, and said, "There is a trap sealed in the scroll. As long as the riot is put into it, the seal will be activated directly, and he will not be able to leave at that time."


    Hong Yuhi directly handed the locked scroll to Hinata Hinata.


    Hinata Hinata, who took the seal scroll, looked at the teacher and said, "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    the other side.


    The riot controlled the little girl''s body, came to the biological laboratory of the Life Foundation, and found Drake who was still in the company.


    Drake saw a little girl appearing in the company, he squatted down a little curiously and asked, "Kid, are you lost?"


    I saw the little girl make a strange voice: "It''s you who got lost."


    Then I saw that the girl''s hand reached out and grabbed Drake''s neck, and the symbiote riot on her body also directly possessed Drake''s body.


    As the riot transferred the host, the originally possessed little girl immediately lost her life and fell on the spot.


    Drake clasped his hands, and completed his riotous transformation.


    Derek looked at his changing appearance, and after feeling his power, he was pleasantly surprised: "Is this the power of the symbiote?"


    the other side.


    Eddie got a handheld camera, put the camera on his back and said, "I''m ready, we can go."


    Ya turned his head to look at Eddie and said, "Keep up with our speed, or you may miss a lot."


    Eddie looked at the ninja team that jumped from the rooftop and ran towards the Life Foundation in an instant, and shouted to Venom, "Transform!"


    The next moment Venom took Eddie to complete his transformation, and Eddie immediately turned into a giant man with a dark body and a big mouth.


    Eddie, who directly transformed into Venom, also jumped down from the upstairs, and followed the members of the eighth class to the direction of the Life Foundation.


    And Drake of the Life Foundation, after communicating with the riot, learned that the planet where the symbiote is located has millions of symbiotes.


    Just bring back all the other symbiotes on the symbiote planet and they will be the new gods.


    As for the Iron Man in Drake''s mind, as well as Charlotte Doyle, the **** of ninjas, and the group of people who showed up on the street to rescue Eddie, the riots didn''t seem like a problem at all, as long as he brought back the Communist Party These enemies of the biological army are all existences that can be destroyed.


    Even possessing Charlotte Doyle and others at that time will only make them stronger.


    Compared to those people, Drake''s body is nothing more than that.


    Drake came to the control room of the launch base and said to the staff: "Prepare for the occurrence of the Life 2 spacecraft."


    Then he said to the staff: "This time is not a simulated launch."


    At this time, a staff member in charge of space launch said: "But the astronauts are not ready."


    Drake glanced at the other party, and then said, "This time I will fly the spaceship myself."


    The staff said in surprise: "Are you driving?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    At this time, Drake walked to the console and asked another staff member: "How long does it take to prepare the spacecraft?"


    "Loading probe, testing performance."


    "But even with fully automated systems, you can''t fly the spacecraft alone."


    The corners of Drake''s mouth were slightly raised, and he said calmly, "I''m not alone."


    Then Drake ordered directly: "No need to test again."


    "Sir?"


    "Don''t you understand? Start the launch program directly."


    Drake ignored the staff and took the keyboard to start the launch procedure of the spacecraft.


    Soon after the password is entered, the launch procedure is started.


    The sound of the broadcast immediately sounded at the scene: "The countdown to the rocket launch is five minutes, and the automation process has started."


    At this time, a scientist in charge of the aerospace project sitting in the back row saw that the big boss directly started the rocket without safety and inspection. He immediately picked up the information on the side and flipped through the code: the launch termination protocol, the code for the complete termination program. UU reading


    However, before he could enter the code program, he was discovered by the riot, and he stretched out a tentacle and grabbed the opponent''s wrist. At the same time, Drake also transformed into a riot.


    The riot after the transformation transformed into a giant blade, which directly nailed the scientist to the wall.


    Drake''s transformation and the killing in public immediately caused panic among everyone on the scene, and all the staff immediately ran out in panic.


    Seeing the panicked crowd, the riot showed excitement on their faces, and then changed the two giant scythes with their hands and swung them to each other to kill all the staff and scientists on the spot.


    The riot then jumped out of the console building and ran towards the launch pad from which the Life-2 spacecraft was launched.


    At this time, the members of the eighth class had come to the outside of the Life Foundation, watching the riot jumping out of the building, Inuzukaya said excitedly: "Great, I didn''t expect him to run out by himself, we don''t need to look for it. "


    Looking at the body shape and running speed of the riot, Yuhika ordered directly to the three Genin members of the eighth class: "Prepare to fight."


    Although Eddie turned into Venom at this time, he also carried the camera: "Is this guy a riot? It looks a bit powerful!"


    "Venom, can you beat this guy?"


    Venom said solemnly: "You can''t imagine this guy''s ability at all."


    "If I go alone, the odds of success will be rounded down to zero."


    However, Venom then looked at the four people in the eighth class and continued: "If you count them, they should have the strength to fight."


    "If the **** of ninjas in your memory can come, believe me, it will be a lot easier."


    Eddie had turned on the video equipment at this time, facing the riot and the members of the eighth class, and then said: "He is not worthy of my boss to go out in person."

 Chapter 562： war

    the other side.


    Worrying about Eddie''s situation, his ex-girlfriend, Annie, drove to the Life Foundation. She knew that Eddie said that if La Drake was to dismount, he would definitely come here, so she also drove directly over.


    At this time, the rocket launch has entered the countdown for 4 minutes, and the sound of the notification rang through the entire launch base.


    Start reading Orbiter configuration.


    Just as the riot was rushing towards the Life-2 spacecraft, members of the eighth class suddenly appeared in front of them. They saw Hinata Hinata, Inuzukaya, and Shino Oil Girl surrounded the riot from three directions, while Hong Yuhi Is swept aside.


    The riot looked at the three who appeared, stretched out a finger, pointed at Hinata Hinata who was standing in front of him, and said:


    "I haven''t looked for you yet, but I didn''t expect you to be delivered to your door."


    "Since it''s here, then die for me!"


    Hinata Hinata, who has undergone the Chunin exam, has undergone a considerable change in her mentality, and she can only see her rolling eyes.


    Looking at the riot in front of him, he directly chose to strike first.


    "Robust double fists!"


    Seeing that Hinata Hinata''s figure was like an afterimage, he rushed directly in front of the riot, and aiming at his abdomen was a palm that contained soft fist chakra.


    After one palm hit, Hinata Hinata made a spin and hit the second palm.


    "Boom!"


    Two consecutive palms hit Riot''s body, making two muffled noises. The two palms that attacked Drake''s abdominal internal organs caused a lot of injuries, but they recovered in an instant under the protection of Riot.


    The riot took two palms in a row, but it was a lot of interest in the little girl''s body in front of her. The inexplicable force that had just hit her body seemed a little interesting.


    I saw the rioting arm turned into a sickle, and then smashed directly towards Hinata Hinata, the speed of which caused a strong wind noise.


    "boom!"


    A length of stand-in wood was smashed into pieces, and Hinata Hinata jumped on the head of the riot.


    "Guard the sixty-four chapters of gossip!"


    Hyuga Hinata, who jumped directly into the air, directly rotated at high speed and formed a chakra circle from the palm of his hand in the form of filaments, sucking the riot below and unable to escape.


    The formed chakra circle is to attack the body of the riot, and the body of the riot where it is attacked begins to shrink, as if to reveal the Drake who is possessed inside.


    "drink!"


    With a loud shout from Hinata Hinata, a pair of palms descended from the sky and slapped the head of the riot from top to bottom.


    "boom!"


    An explosion-like muffled sound came, but at the last moment, the rioting arm was replaced by a shield, and he was directly lifted to block Hinata Hinata''s final blow.


    However, the iron bridge on the ground could not withstand the strong impact, and was directly smashed into a big hole, and the riot fell down.


    Just when everyone thought that the riot was about to fall into the sea, Fang on the side was attacked by Hinata Hinata.


    "Tooth and teeth!"


    Seeing that Akamaru used the orc clone to transform into the same appearance as Tooth, and then the two of them spun quickly, forming two tornadoes that slammed into the rioters.


    I saw Teeth swirl and hit the riot, destroying all the steel bridges along the way, and the riot was nailed to the broken edge of the steel bridge.


    Eddie carried the camera, looked at the picture in front of him and said in surprise: "God, these little guys are so powerful."


    Venom also nodded and said: "Their strength is a bit beyond my expectations, but such an attack cannot kill the riot."


    After taking two big moves in a row, Riot grinned and said, "I''m more interested in your body."


    Seeing the rioters propped up their hands, their bodies flew straight into the air, and then one arm turned into a meteor hammer, and the other turned into a sharp death sickle.


    "boom!"


    In the riot, a meteor hammer smashed towards Inuzuka Tooth, and Tooth retreated to avoid it.


    The meteor hammer smashed a big hole directly on the bridge deck, and one of the outstretched arms of the rioters shrunk and immediately followed, while the sickle in the other hand moved towards the teeth.


    Looking at the sickle that came, Fang directly used the body lifting tree.


    The stand-in wood that remained in place was directly choked in half by the sickle, and the rioters shouted dissatisfiedly when they saw such a situation:


    "It''s such a trick again."


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    But it was Inuzuka Ya, who avoided a blow, and directly took out three Kunai with detonating charms from the ninja bag, and threw them directly at the riot.


    Looking at the flying Kunai, the corner of Riot''s mouth showed a sinister smile, and he thought to himself: Are you playing a hidden weapon in front of me?


    Seeing that three tentacles flew out of the riot, they directly grabbed the Kunwu that was shot and prepared to throw it back.


    "Card burst!"


    With a knot in the tooth, the detonating talisman tied to the handle of the Kunai exploded instantly.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The three explosive detonating talismans were three small C-level fire escapes, which instantly wiped out the tentacles stretched out by the riot.


    The shock wave generated by the explosion sent the riot flying out rolled over on the bridge.


    The riot that stopped, turned his arms into two swords, and stabbed directly under the bridge deck. In the next second, countless sharp blades rose from under the bridge and attacked Tooth and Hinata.


    Fang and Hinata stepped back, but the sharp blade was rising faster, and Ya and Hinata had no choice but to dodge at a faster speed.


    Just when Tooth thought he had succeeded in dodging, a tentacle suddenly protruded from behind Tooth and was about to touch Inuzuka Tooth''s body soon.


    The riot revealed a sinister smile and said, "Your body is mine."


    At this moment, a moan sounded from the side: "Secret Art Insect Wall!"


    But it was the oil girl Shino''s tentacle, and the bad insects formed a wall behind Inuzuka Tooth, blocking the tentacle''s attack for Inuzuka Tooth.


    The tentacle slammed into the worm wall, and immediately the worms started to devour it. In the blink of an eye, the tentacles were completely eaten by the worms.


    Looking at the insects spreading along the tentacles, Riot gave up the tentacles and shouted in surprise, "What is this?"


    Oil Girl Shino stood on the railing, took out her hands from her trench coat pockets, and waved directly in the direction of the riot.


    I saw the black worms flying directly in the direction of the riot.


    Looking at these bugs, Riot''s face was a little ugly. In the next second, countless barbs grew directly on the back, and when Riot bent over, the barbs on the back were shot out like countless darts.


    "Shhhhh!"


    Countless barbs shot out from the back of the riot and flew in the direction of the bad insects, and the number was almost dense.


    In an instant, a large number of parasites were shot down by the barbs, and there were several dead parasites strung on a spike.


    The original dense parasites were directly wiped out by more than half.

 Chapter 563： Catch and Harvest

    Venom looked at the performance of the three, but was surprised in his heart, and the earth didn''t seem safe.


    Then his eyes fell to the side, and he never shot Yuhika.


    The captain of the entire ninja team, and he is an adult, and what kind of terrifying strength will be.


    The besieged riot had already sensed the existence of Venom, and saw him look in the direction of Venom, and then shouted:


    "Venom, come and help soon."


    At this point, Venom came out from behind the bunker and saw a camera on his shoulder.


    I saw Venom stretched out a finger and shook it, and said, "NO, I am with them."


    Hearing Venom''s answer, the rioters were a little blinded, and immediately roared: "What nonsense are you talking about, here is our food, how could you be in the same group with the food."


    Venom shook his head and said, "I like it here!"


    Riot took a serious look at Venom, turned around and ran towards the rocket launch pad, with only two minutes left before the rocket launch.


    The running speed of the riot was very fast, but the members of the ninja team were even faster. Just when the riot ran up to the rocket, Shino Oil Girl was already standing on the rocket. ,


    "Send a hurricane of bad bugs!"


    I saw that a large number of parasites appeared on Shino''s body. The next second, these parasites appeared at the feet of the riot, forming a powerful worm cyclone. The hanging cyclone directly floated the riot. stand up.


    Under the raging worm cyclone, the riot on Drake was stripped off a little bit, and the Life-2 spacecraft also began to shatter under the erosion of this worm cyclone.


    "boom!"


    With the end of the hurricane, some of the bad parasites exploded, and the riot on Drake disappeared in an instant, and Drake was buried here in an instant.


    At this time, the destroyed Life-2 spacecraft was also killed because the rocket was broken and dropped.


    "boom!"


    The huge fireball reflected the three figures.


    Seeing that the Dredd Death Riot had vanished, Teeth shouted, "Shino, what we want is to imprison the Riot, not destroy it."


    At this time, Shino glanced at his teeth, and then said to Hinata: "Prepare to detain the rioters."


    The next moment, a large number of parasites gathered in the middle of the three, and a little bit of riotous body tissue was spit out by parasites, and then gathered together, a riot that shrunk in a large circle appeared in front of everyone.


    The riot that gathered together regained a bit of activity, and the body began to wriggle, heading towards the direction of Fang, trying to enter the other''s body.


    Looking at the riot that came out, Hinata Hinata took out the seal scroll directly, and took out a trap from it, which was the magic prison that Charlotte had mastered from Merlin''s magic.


    Hinata directly covered the cage on the riot, and the next second the riot was sucked into the cage, and the image of the symbiote riot immediately appeared on the cage.


    Then Hinata picked up the lock and put it back into the seal scroll.


    At this time, Hong Yuhi nodded, and appeared beside Venom in a flash, and then said, "Eddie, won''t you go to the Life Foundation to record some evidence?"


    "There must be more comprehensive experimental data there, and those are all criminal evidence."


    Venom''s mask faded to reveal Eddie''s head inside, Eddie nodded and said, "Yes, the evidence there is more comprehensive."


    "Thank you for reminding, Venom let''s go."


    At this time, Annie also rushed to the Life Foundation, and just slammed with Eddie who was coming. After the two communicated immediately, they entered it together to collect evidence.


    a week later.


    The negative news of the Life Foundation is overwhelming, the stock is down to a historical low, and a large number of claims and lawsuits are emerging one after another.


    With the explosion of the Life-2 spacecraft and the exposure of what Drake did, the Life Foundation was interviewed by the government and almost faced the dismemberment of the company. Fortunately, Ginny appeared at a critical juncture with a loan contract and took over as the controlling shareholder. Everything about the Life Foundation.


    With 2 billion funds, it swallowed a giant group company that was 22 billion US dollars a month ago. With Ginny taking over, a lot of negative news subsided and the compensation policy was released, and the Life Foundation also changed its name and reappeared in front of the public.


    And Venom Eddie reconciled with his ex-girlfriend Annie as before. Annie was transferred to work in the legal department of the new group, while Eddie continued his work as a reporter, turning into Venom from time to time to punish evil and promote good and eat some bad people.


    Charlotte base, in the Orochimaru laboratory.


    At this time, the riot was locked in a sealed container, and Orochimaru was looking at the symbiote in front of him, and was studying how to erase the opponent''s consciousness and make a piece of armor that could change.


    In Orochimaru''s view, weapons should not have their own consciousness, and weapons without consciousness are really good weapons. UU reading


    Apparently, Orochimaru did not regard the riot as a creature.


    SHIELD.


    At this time, all the information about Venom Eddie and the Life Foundation also appeared on Nick Fury''s desk.


    Looking at the information in front of him, Nick Fury frowned slightly.


    "Damn, another transcendent was brought under his command by Charlotte, and he ate such a large group company."


    "Konoha''s strength has expanded again."


    the other side.


    Among the Arctic glaciers.


    Coulson was here with the S.H.I.E.L.D. search team and the pharmacist looking for the body of Captain America.


    However, after digging for a while, nothing was found. At this time, Coulson looked at the pharmacist and said, "Dou, what can you do?"


    Dou shook his head: "Captain America has been frozen for too long. 70 years have passed, and all clues have been lost."


    "We can only dig slowly through where the plane crashed and where the shield dropped."


    "Or give it to Konoha in the form of task delegation. They have some abilities that I can''t master."


    Hearing what the pharmacist said, Coulson shook his head: "Let''s continue digging first."


    Obviously, S.H.I.E.L.D. did not want the Konoha forces on Charlotte''s side to participate in this matter.


    With the system upgrade, more than two months have passed.


    Charlotte entered the system space as usual, glanced at the update progress of the system, and saw that the update progress had been displayed to 99.99 at this time. Seeing this value, he knew that today was the day when the update was completed.


    Then Charlotte waited like this for an hour, and the update progress finally reached 100%. Then the screen before the meeting changed, and the system prompt sounded in her ears:


    Ding system update successfully!

 Chapter 564： poverty

    Ding update successfully!


    With the success of the update, Charlotte entered the system interface.


    Ding adds to the Ninja Direct Shop!


    Ding Ninja recruitment update, adding S-rank ninja and limited ninja!


    Looking at the two system messages that appeared in a row, Charlotte showed a lot of interest.


    When I saw him click on the system mall, he first found the ninja direct purchase store.


    Entering the ninja direct purchase page, a dense pile of ninja avatars appeared in an instant, and the number exceeded Charlotte''s expectations.


    Because this number is much more than the game interface he knows, I saw that the top of the ninja has also classified it, and it is written as C Ninja, B Ninja, A Ninja, S Ninja.


    Looking at the four categories above, Charlotte first clicked on C Ninja.


    With Charlotte''s click, several ninjas appeared on the side of the screen in front of him.


    10 pieces of Konoha pills, limited to 01 this month, price 1980.


    10 pieces of cheongsam every day, limited to 01 this month, price 1980.


    Indiscriminately limited to 10 Uzumaki Naruto fragments, limited to 01 this month, and the price is 1980.


    Ninja Rookie Uchiha Waterstop Fragments 10 pieces, limited to 01 this month, price 1980.


    Ninja Rookie Haruno Sakura Fragments 10 pieces, limited to 01 this month, price 1980.


    Seeing that there are as many as 5 C Ninjas, Charlotte is a little surprised that there are three more than the original C Ninjas. As for the extra ninjas, they are supplements from the previous point roll ninjas. As for this The price is also within the acceptable range for Charlotte.


    After observing for a while, I found that the original daily refresh and daily purchase limit in the game have become monthly refresh and monthly purchase limit. Fortunately, 10 fragments can recruit C-level ninjas, and it is different from the original time. After a month, there will be new ninjas to supplement, not the original fixed ninjas.


    Charlotte is more satisfied with the C Ninja released this time that the indiscriminate limited Naruto Uzumaki and the ninja rookie Uchiha Shisui are both powerful C Ninjas.


    Indiscriminately limited, Naruto has the ability to summon Toad, and can use the combined transformation technique with Toad to transform into nine tails to attack the enemy, and his strength should not be underestimated.


    As for ending, let alone, even at a young age, he is still powerful.


    Even if it is a cheongsam Tiantian, after buying it and integrating it, it can increase the amount of chakra in the next period of ninja once a day, making its strength more powerful.


    The C Ninja store already made Charlotte very satisfied, and then she chose B Ninja.


    With B''s choice, there are more characters in it, obviously more than five.


    Drunken Fist Li Locke Fragments 40 pieces, limited to 01 this month, price 9800.


    Shippuden Autumn Road Dingji Fragments 40 pieces, limited to 01 this month, price 9800.


    Shippuden Nara Shikamaru Fragments 40 pieces, limited to 01 this month, price 9800.


    Swimsuit Yamanaka Ino Fragments 40 pieces, limited to 01 this month, price 9800.


    Swimsuit Haruno Sakura Fragments 40 pieces, limited to 01 this month, price 9800.


    Swimsuit Royal Hand Washed Red Bean Fragments 40 pieces, limited to 01 this month, price 9800.


    There are 40 pieces of Yuanqi Sunxiang Hinata Fragment, which is limited to 01 this month, and the price is 9800.


    40 pieces of fragrant phosphorus fragments, limited to 01 this month, price 9800.


    The Shadow of the Evil Spirit Pharmacist Pocket Fragments 40 pieces, limited to 01 this month, and the price is 9800.


    Chiyo Fragments 40 pieces, limited to 01 this month, price 9800.


    Looking at the ten B-rank ninjas, Charlotte found that most of them were Konoha ninjas. Among them, there were unexpectedly many ninjas in swimsuits. All of them were in good shape, but fortunately there was no swimsuit Chiyo.


    However, there is one in the normal version of Chiyo, and Shayin Village can add a little more manpower. At the same time, Yinnin Village has added fragrance, and the pharmacist pocket can be strengthened.


    As for the price of 9800, it is much cheaper than the three limited return ninjas per month. The ninjas over there need 16800, which is 7000 gold coins cheaper.


    It seems that with the continuous update, each ninja village should be able to have ninjas to supplement in the future.


    Charlotte then clicked on the A-level ninja confidently, thinking that there would be an A-level ninja to choose from, but in the next second all the ninja portraits in front of her disappeared and became empty. Seeing this scene made her disappointed, still the same. The recipe still tastes the same.


    Afterwards, I clicked on the S forbearance column without giving up, but there was still no one at all.


    After reading the limited ninja direct purchase mall, Charlotte did not directly buy ninjas, and now he will continue to study the changes in the system.


    Thinking of the system prompting S Ninja recruiting just now, I exited the store and directly opened the ninja recruiting interface.


    However, in the next second, when the screen in front of Charlotte turned black, he saw several shuriken flying out of a forest. However, in the next second, a few golden brilliance flashed by, and Minato Minato was holding a specially made Flying Thunder God. Kunai appeared, holding a pair of bells in his hand, and saw the three young men Uchiha Obito, Rin, and young Hatake Kakashi attacking Minato Minato, and they wanted to steal the bell from Minato''s hand. But all failed.


    When the final picture is frozen, Minato Namikaze is seen wearing a ninja vest, and at the same time holding two specially-made Flying Thunder God Kunai in both hands, and there are several flying Thunder God Kunai that are shot all over his body.


    At the same time, there is a line of words next to it, Two Star A Shinobi Youth Nami Feng Minato!


    Looking at the picture in front of her, Charlotte murmured, "Little Sun?"


    As the screen faded, Charlotte glanced at the background page of the recruitment interface, which was Minato Namifeng.


    However, Charlotte frowned slightly. The picture was not right. In the background, Minato Namikaze was actually wearing a Yushen robe and shot a flying thunder **** Kunai.


    If I remember correctly, the picture that just appeared is the youth Namifeng Minato, who should be wearing a Joinin vest, could it be that S Ninja is


    Charlotte didn''t hesitate to click on the prize pool details in the lower left corner, and saw an S Shinobi logo at the top, and the avatar was Minato Namikaze.


    This time, it is no longer Kamijin Namikaze Minato, but Namikaze Minato, who has become the fourth Hokage and experienced the Nine-Tails Rebellion.


    Charlotte looked at the top avatar and sighed in her heart. She didn''t expect the first S Shinobi to be the fourth Hokage Naruto Feng Minato.


    S Shinobi: Namikaze Minato. UU reading 100 pieces


    A forbearance: youth wave wind Minato, dried persimmon ghosts. 40 shards


    B Ren: Shippuden Uchiha Zuosuke, Shippuden Uzumaki Naruto, Shippuden Haruno Sakura, Curse Seal Jun Maro, Shippuden Ino Yamanaka, Shippuden Li Locke. 40 shards


    C forbearance: Hinata Hanako, Karu Yin, Yamanaka Ino, Autumn Road Choji, Sak Orange, Toss Anvil, Shizuka, Golden Hammer, Nozomi, Haruno Sakura, Uno Yin Luka, Silent, Uchiha Zuosuke, Tiantian. 10 fragments


    After browsing the entire recruited prize pool, Charlotte found that most of the ninjas she recruited had been replaced, and A Shinobi was all updated.


    B Shinobi was replaced by the curse seal Junma Lu, Yuhi Hong was replaced by Li Locke of Shippuden, and Shizuka of Nadeko Village appeared in C Shinobi. Thinking of Shizuka''s figure, Charlotte couldn''t help but sigh that she is another person who can be with you. Tsunade is a big and small existence, and the ninja of Yunyin Village also appeared in the prize pool of ninja recruitment for the first time.


    After learning about the Goldfinger update, Charlotte glanced at her remaining 34,175 gold coins, and Charlotte had only one feeling in her heart, that was poverty.


    It''s really the kind that is out of the sky. If you want to recruit all the ninjas that appear, I''m afraid that one million gold coins may not be enough.


    Fortunately, in the past two months, ten layers of the seal were opened in the prison, allowing him to obtain ten pieces of magic equipment. Enhancer.


    Taking a look at the recruitment interface in front of her, Charlotte exited the recruitment space directly. What he has to do now is to turn all rechargeable items into gold coins to see if he has enough net worth and can release a few people from Wuyin Village. make trouble.

 Chapter 565： art is explosion

    Charlotte exited the system space and waved ten pieces of magic equipment in front of her.


    Fortunately, the teacher Balazer left the prison that sealed the evil wizard Morgana Gang to himself. At present, it seems that there are still 61 layers of seals that have not been unlocked, and it seems that it will take a long time.


    Charlotte then reached out and recharged all the magic equipment in front of her.


    Ding �� Recharge successfully and get 20,000 gold coins.


    After the magic equipment was recharged, Charlotte began to study other rechargeable items, opened her storage space, and saw that there were one ice box, ten new elements, five Ankara holy stones, and the earth used for prayer. One each of Heart and Ice Crystal.


    Charlotte first took out ten new elements made by Tony Stark and used them directly to recharge.


    Ding��recharge successfully to get 5000 gold coins!


    In just two recharges, 25,000 gold coins have been credited, but Charlotte knew that this amount was still not enough, and then recharged the Ankara Holy Stone in 2 times. Come to the flame, although Charlotte is not afraid of that flame, but she doesn''t want to be so troublesome.


    The 5 Ankara Holy Stones brought Charlotte 20,000 gold coins. Charlotte was a little surprised by this amount. One holy stone was worth 4,000 gold coins. Charlotte never expected this result. It seems that S.H.I.E.L.D. Still a lot of good stuff.


    After successive recharges, Charlotte''s gold coins have reached 79,175, and there is still a long way to go before recruiting all the ninjas in her hands.


    Charlotte stretched out her right hand, and the Ice Box appeared in her hand in the next second. Looking at the Frost Giants artifact in her hand, she did not directly recharge, but began to think, the Ice Box has been in this period of time. In his hands, he has also used it many times.


    But what should I say, the power of the Ice Box in his hands is not as great as he imagined, even if he has the blessing of the Bing Escape Blood Restriction, it can only be said to be unsatisfactory. If it is the Iceman in the X-Men To get talent is like a tiger with wings.


    After Charlotte thought for a while, she recharged at the prompt of the system.


    Ding��recharge successfully and get 64800 gold coins!


    Hearing that the Ice Box was finally priced at 64,008, Charlotte sighed in her heart that the Frost Giants'' artifacts were nothing but the same, and there was still a big gap compared to the Infinity Stones.


    After basically consuming all the rechargeable items in her hand, Charlotte entered the system space and directly opened the quest meeting place, but when she just recharged the Ice Box, she remembered that her S-rank quest reward had not yet been received. receive.


    Seeing that a scarlet S-rank mission was completed, Charlotte immediately chose to receive the reward.


    Ding �� Get ??20,000 reputation points, 5,000,000 copper coins, 30 gold coins, and get a random S/A ninja shard.


    Ding, congratulations on getting one A Nindy Dara shard.


    Looking at these rewards, Charlotte sighed: "As expected of an S-rank mission, this reward is rich."


    After doing everything, Charlotte did not immediately open the battle position, but opened the Ninja Mall Fragment. He wanted to see if the Ninja Mall Fragment that hadn''t come in for more than two months had any good things.


    Click on the ninja interface of the system mall, and the avatars of the four ninjas come into view.


    B Forbearance Yuhi Red Fragment: Daily purchase limit of 0/9, 180/1 gold coins!


    C Ninja Ninja Fragment: Limit 0/9 and 60/1 gold coins per day!


    B Shinobi Shippuden Li Locke: Daily limit of 0/9, 80/1 gold coins!


    A Nindy Dara: Daily limit of 0/9, 480/1 gold coins!


    Looking at the newly refreshed four ninjas, Charlotte''s eyes fell directly on Deidara. As for the three ninjas on them, even if they were cheap, they had no desire to buy them. Now he needs to save money. money.


    Clicking on Deidara''s avatar shows that he currently has 31 shards. It seems that the members of the Xiao organization can add one more.


    Charlotte did not hesitate at all, and directly spent 4,320 gold coins to buy 9 fragments, bringing the number to 40.


    Since then, the ninja fragments that recruited Deidara can be said to have finally been assembled.


    After exiting the Ninja Fragment Mall, Charlotte clicked on the limited recruitment ninjas refreshed every month.


    I saw three ninjas appear in front of Charlotte. These three ninjas are respectively.


    B Shinobi: Konoha Sannin - Jiraiya, buy gold coins for 16800.


    B Shinobi: Yamato, buy gold coins for 16800.


    B Shinobi: Uzumaki Kusina, buy 16800 gold coins.


    Looking at the three monthly limited ninjas that have been refreshed, Charlotte is a little jealous. Buying Jirai will definitely get the title of Konoha Sanninja, and Yamato''s strength can also be strengthened.


    As for Uzumaki Jiushina and Minato, it can give Uzumaki Naruto a warm home, and King Kong Blockade is also a very powerful sealing technique.


    But considering her next plan, Charlotte glanced at the three of them, but backed out.


    At this moment, Charlotte sincerely felt her poverty.


    Click on the ninja column, and you will see that Deidara''s avatar has been lit at this time.


    Clicking on Deidara''s avatar, what catches your eye is the other party''s information.


    A Ninja: Deidara, Fragment 40/40, whether to recruit.


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting two-star A Ninja, Deidara.


    In the next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte. Deidara was wearing Akatsuki''s costume and flying in the air wearing the same hat as Uchiha Itachi, surrounded by bird flying bombs pinched by him. There is even a large line of characters, which reads: The Art of Moment - A Nindy Dara!


    Looking at the picture in front of Charlotte, the picture of Deidara using C4 Garuda appeared in Charlotte''s mind. Art is a big star!


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills. He wanted to determine whether this version of Deidara had his own ultimate ninjutsu.


    Deidara: A-Class Ninja


    Star: two stars


    Basic Attack: Create medium and small clay bird bombs to attack the enemy!


    Dummies: Clay Dummies!


    Skills: Blanket Bombing, Detonating Clay Owl, C3.


    Carpet Bombing: After jumping into the air, throwing three clay birds, if released in the air, throwing 6 clay spiders, the clay spiders will track the enemy. (The amount of clay bombs is determined by the amount of chakra used)


    Detonating Clay �� Owl: Create a huge clay owl, ride on its back and dash forward quickly, you can choose to hit the enemy, throw attacks at high altitudes along the way, or choose to let the clay owl fly on its own.


    C3: Ride on the back of the clay owl and quickly dash forward and explode, blowing up the enemies on the path, and finally drop the C3 No. 18 bomb, completely destroying the enemy. (Art is a blast!)


    Looking at the A Ninja Dara in front of her, Charlotte knew that this was not the opponent''s full strength, and as expected, not only did he not have C4 Garuda, but he also did not even have C0, the ultimate ultimate move. Other versions of Deidara must be fully recruited to fully complement the opponent''s abilities.


    But even Deidara at this time is a shadow-level powerhouse, and a terrifying betrayal.


    Click to receive the ninja, the chakra volume in Charlotte''s body has increased by 15 cards again, directly reaching 206 cards. It can be said that Charlotte is the chakra volume in the body, not including the nine tails, Naruto 2 times the amount of human chakra.


    Kakashi once said that Naruto''s chakra volume is a hundred times that of him, but now Charlotte''s chakra volume is 206 times more than Kakashi''s.


    At the same time, the manufacture of clay bombs and how to use them were all passed into Charlotte''s memory, and he could instantly become a bomb maniac if he wanted to.


    After recruiting Deidara, Charlotte focused her attention on the battle column.


    Looking at the 7 ninja cards placed in the position of my ninja card, the unfused Shippuden - Naruto Uzumaki, Matekai, Asma Sarutobi, Ao, Shiro, Terumi Mei, Deidara, here you need to There are 6 playing positions, but only 2 positions are vacant now, and there are still four playing positions.


    Charlotte then clicked on the number on the side, and the system prompt popped up immediately.


    Whether to spend 44,000 gold coins to open a battle position.


    Yes!


    Click three times in a row, the first time is 44,000 gold coins, the second time is 46,000 gold coins, and the third time is 48,000 gold coins, each time an increase of 2,000.


    When the three positions were opened, Charlotte spent a full 138,000 gold coins, and at this time there were only 1,685 gold coins left. It can be said that they came to the warning line in an instant.


    After all the positions were opened, Charlotte had five more battle positions, but there were 6 ninja cards that needed to be in battle positions. After wandering back and forth on the six ninja cards, he decided that there would be no Sarubi appearance this time. Sma, it''s not because Hong made Asma come out later, but Charlotte is preparing to start the Mist Hidden Village''s secular plan and blackmail S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Soon Charlotte selected the most obvious personnel: Deidara, Terumi Mei, Ao, Shiro, and Matekai.


    Soon the five people were revealed to the world by Charlotte, among which Deidara, Terumi Mei, Ao, and Shiro were revealed by Charlotte in the psychic world.


    Charlotte gave the four people a task called the Birth Plan of Wuyin Village, and after giving them a batch of materials, let them study in the psychic world, and then left to perform the task directly after learning.


    After Matekai appeared, he called his team members, Neiji Hyuga, Locke Li, and Tian Tian to take Kai out and familiarize themselves with everything in this world.


    A week goes by in a blink of an eye.


    In the Chakra monitoring room of S.H.I.E.L.D., the alarm sounded again.


    "Alert �� Alert �� Large amount of chakra on the east coast, 4 sources of chakra on the east coast!"


    "The energy intensity is S, S, A, A."


    Immediately monitoring the chaos in the room, the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. immediately began to report to their superiors, and called military satellites to lock the detection area.


    The Atlantic Ocean is close to the sea on the east coast of New York. At this time, Deidara is standing on the back of the giant bird owl that he has pinched, and his hands are constantly throwing bombs downward.


    "Boom Boom Boom"


    The moment the bomb exploded, it immediately brought a monstrous mass, causing the water column below to rise into the sky.


    At this time, Terumi Mei ran with Shiro and Ao over the sea, while avoiding the bomb dropped by Deidara.


    Seeing Deidara standing on Owl''s body, he laughed and said: "Terumi Mei, even if you are the fifth generation of Mizukage, you will never want to keep this uncle."


    Looking at Deidara who was clamoring above, Qing had removed the seal on her white eyes, and her eyes were always on Deidara in the air.


    At this time, the four of them started a chase at sea, and they saw Qing suddenly forming a seal with both hands.


    "Water Escape Water Formation Wall!"


    In an instant, a huge wall of water rose up in front of everyone, and saw a large number of clay spiders suddenly rushed out from the bottom of the sea, and the speed was simply appalling.


    Some of the spiders rushed into Qing''s water formation wall, but crawled directly on the water formation wall, while others bypassed the water formation wall and flew towards the three of them.


    Bai looked at the flying clay spider, and immediately threw out a large number of ice cubes made of ice. When the ice cube was inserted into the clay spider, it immediately froze, and instantly wrapped the clay spider into an ice lump and fell into the sea.


    Deidara, who was standing on top of the owl, looked at this scene with a disdainful smile, and then made a seal with one hand and said:


    "drink!"


    With Deidara''s seal, the clay spiders in the next meter exploded instantly, and the clay spiders that fell into the sea did not misfire, and also exploded under the sea.


    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom!"


    A large number of clay spiders exploded, causing huge waves and water mist to directly drown the three figures of Terumi Mei.


    However, Deidara did not take advantage of this to escape, but with the idea of ??taking advantage of his illness to kill him, he rode the owl and continuously dropped clay bombs in the sky, but he wanted to bury the three people of Wuyin Village in this piece of land. above the ocean.


    In the midst of the waves and mist, suddenly a huge faucet shot up from below and bit towards Deidara, who was flying above.


    Deidara looked at the huge dragon head rising into the sky, and said with a smile: "Since you like it, I''ll give it to you!"


    In the next second, Deidara lifted up from the top of the owl, and the huge clay bird under his feet rushed directly towards the dragon''s head.


    "boom!"


    The moment the clay bird owl touched the water dragon, it soared and exploded the water dragon.


    However, Deidara pinched an owl again at the moment of provocation, and then stepped on the back of the owl and looked at the huge explosion in front of him, smiling:


    "Sure enough, the art of the moment is the most beautiful!"


    "Have you seen the scorpion? This is the real art!"


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Nick Fury, who received the information, came to the Chakra monitoring room immediately and looked at the picture uploaded by the satellite.


    Nick Fury said: "Zoom in, I want to see which ninjas are fighting in the Atlantic."


    "Yes, sir!"


    With Nick Fury''s order, the picture on the electronic screen began to be refreshed immediately. After refreshing it again and again, the figures of Deidara, Ao, Shiro, and Terumi Mei immediately appeared on the screen.


    Nick Fury looked at the four who appeared, but found that he didn''t know any of them.


    But it also made him see something familiar, that is, the same clothes of Hidean and Uchiha Itachi.


    Nick Fury murmured: "There are ninjas here again, and they are still S-class rebels..."

 Chapter 566： Long Island is in danger!

    Looking at the four people who were constantly fighting on the screen, Nick Fury found that not only did he not recognize the betrayal, but he also did not recognize the three ninjas fighting with him at all.


    At this time, the only thought in Nick Fury''s mind was: Where did these four ninjas find the teleportation burst from?


    Looking at the energy detection level sent by his subordinates, Nick Fury has a big head again. The energy detection level of the strong people is either S or A. There is really no weak person.


    At this point, an agent shouted: "Sir, it''s not good..."


    "The fighting between the two sides has triggered a level 1 tsunami, and the tsunami from the east coast of the Atlantic Ocean is expected to reach a height of 2 meters." (Tsunami level: -1, 0, 1, 2, 3, 4 six levels)


    "And as the fighting continues, the tsunami that may be triggered will be even bigger, and it may even cause a level 2 or even level 3 tsunami."


    Hearing the report of his agents, Nick Fury''s expression changed. It must be known that the height of the waves caused by the tsunami level 2 has reached 4-6 meters, and the height of the level 3 tsunami has reached 10 meters. To continue, would it not bring a huge loss to New York.


    "What about the tsunami range?"


    "The whole of Long Island, New York!"


    Nick Fury immediately picked up the phone and dialed Hill.


    "Hill, immediately notify the New York police to go to the coast of Long Island for crowd evacuation, and send SHIELD agents to go with them."


    "Yes, sir!"


    And Chen Haoran, who was exercising in the base, also immediately went to board the plane to Long Island, New York after receiving the order.


    In the Atlantic Ocean not far from the coast of Long Island, Ao ran to Terumi Mei''s side and said:


    "Lord Mizuyage, Deidara is riding on a flying giant bird. His maneuverability is too strong, and our attack can''t hit him at all."


    Bai, who was on the side, nodded and said, "This kind of ninja with aerial combat capability is really difficult to deal with."


    Terumi Mei glanced at Ao, and she was indeed a little unhappy: "Damn, don''t we just let him leave like this, don''t we lose face in Wuyin Village?"


    "It''s been so long, haven''t the support troops arrived yet?"


    Qing glanced at the boundless sea in all directions, and under his white-eyed investigation, no creature with chakra appeared at all.


    "Mizukage-sama, the support troops may be in trouble and haven''t arrived yet."


    "waste!"


    After Terumi scolded, a large amount of sea water gathered on the top of her head for a second, and then turned into water bombs and shot at Deidara in the sky.


    A large number of water bombs immediately covered the entire sky in front, and Bai, who was beside him, also helped.


    "Secret Art Thousand Kills Shui Xiang!"


    Qianben with the power of freezing, mixed with water bombs, was shot by Shiro towards Deidara in the air, while Ao quickly ran towards the Deidara.


    Because it is above the sea, the water resources here are inexhaustible, and the power of the water ninjutsu of the three people in Wuyin Village has been strengthened to varying degrees.


    Deidara, who was standing on top of the owl, watched the attack of the two, while relying on the owl''s maneuverability to dodge, what could not be avoided was the release of a number of clay bi-wing birds to intercept.


    Clay biplanes are faster and more explosive than small birds.


    Several two-winged birds flew beside Deidara, blocking the incoming water bombs.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    The sound of explosions could not be heard, Deidara''s palm was placed in the ninja bag full of clay in his hand, and the big mouth above the palm was constantly tearing and biting the clay in the ninja bag.


    At this moment, Qing, who had already run to the bottom of Deidara, made a seal with both hands and said:


    "Water Escape��Water Rush"


    I saw that with Qing as the center, the water that was rapidly rotating and rising like a tornado was summoned. Because it was used on the sea surface, the water tornado immediately shot into the sky, covering the Deidara above.


    However, before the spinning waterspout was wrapped around Deidara, it rushed down into a waterfall and saw the other party grab the tail of a bi-wing bird and immediately flew towards the top of the waterspout, while the big bird owl Then it rushed down directly, preparing to explode directly after getting close to Qing.


    At this moment, a smile appeared on the corner of Deidara''s mouth, holding the bi-wing bird in one hand and flying upwards, while the other hand made a knot with one hand and said:


    "drink!"


    However, at this moment, another blue appeared on the side again, but this was his body, and the one who just used the water wave was his water body, and I saw his hands seal:


    "Water Escape��Water Bomb Rain!"


    Seeing that the water mist that had just been born because of the difference between the two sides'' attacks, instantly condensed into a dark cloud above Deidara''s head, and a large number of water bombs immediately fell from above.


    "boom!"


    At this time, Deidara''s owl exploded in an instant, directly smashing the water body of Qing who maintained the water rush below, but the water bombs that came over his head could not be avoided. Each water bomb was half a meter in size. , at least a minor injury on the body, if hit by all the water bombs, Deidara will have to shed a layer of skin even if he doesn''t die.


    "Smack, slap, slap!"


    Deidara''s bi-wing bird was destroyed immediately, and the remaining water bombs were all smashed towards Deidara''s body.


    the other side.


    Nick Fury of S.H.I.E.L.D. still felt uneasy after asking Hill to send people to evacuate the crowd, so he called Natasha directly, and then ordered: "Natasha, you have seen the situation now, follow up. With the battle between the two sides, Long Island, New York, has the possibility of being destroyed by a tsunami at any time."


    "Now I need you to contact Charlotte Doyle to see under what conditions he can take action and pacify this danger."


    It''s not that Nick Fury didn''t think about whoring Charlotte for free, but with the character of the other party, as long as the attack location is not the other party''s office or base, he won''t do it for nothing.


    Natasha nodded. She was also aware of the danger of the matter, so she nodded and said, "Yes sir!"


    Just then, the SHIELD agent said again: "Sir, the level of the tsunami has been raised again, and it has formed a huge three meters."


    Natasha immediately took out her mobile phone. She had Charlotte Doyle''s contact number and called directly.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle was sitting in the conference room of the base. On the big screen in front of him was the picture sent back by the red queen''s satellite equipment, surrounded by Tsunade, Orochimaru, Anbu Yamato and Mai. Among them, Tekai and Yuhika, it was Charlotte who called all the strong men under her command to watch the battle in front of her.


    As for Kakashi, he was out on a mission, and other people from Shinobi Village were not convenient to appear.


    "Jingle bell~"


    Then the red queen''s voice sounded: "Master, there is a call request, the other party is Natasha from S.H.I.E.L.D."


    Charlotte heard the voice of the red queen and laughed in her heart: SHIELD finally took the bait.

 Chapter 567： S-class mission

    Charlotte took out her phone from her pocket and said, "Connect directly in!"


    "Natasha, why are you free to contact me!"


    Natasha took a deep breath, and then said, "Mr. Charlotte, now there are four ninjas fighting in the Atlantic Ocean connected to Long Island, New York, and the tsunami caused by the battle has reached a height of three or four meters. With the passage of time and the intensifying tsunami, Long Island is at risk of being hit by a tsunami at any time."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. doesn''t know the identity of the four people who fought, but one of them is dressed in a black-bottomed red cloud robe and the ninja Itachi Uchiha, who defected from your organization, and should be a member of the same organization."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. urges you to take action and quell cholera."


    Hearing Natasha''s words, Charlotte did not immediately agree, but asked, "What is the strength of the other party?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s question, Natasha glanced at Nick Fury, who handed Natasha a piece of paper.


    Natasha read the content on the paper, and then said: "According to our S.H.I.E.L.D. information, it is roughly inferred that the man in the red cloud robe under the sea is a shadow-level man, and the other party is a shadow-level powerhouse and two The name is forbearance."


    "However, this is only our S.H.I.E.L.D. speculation, and we can''t guarantee the specific details."


    Charlotte was very aware of the strength of the four, but she still said, "That means that the other party is two J��nin and two shadow-level powerhouses."


    "If you want to mediate the opponent and end this battle, you need at least three shadow-level powerhouses and several jounin. This task is a bit difficult."


    Natasha thought for a while but said, "The one with the red cloud robe on the black background must be the enemy. Maybe you can besiege him with the other party."


    "This way you don''t need so many shadow-level powerhouses."


    It seems that Natasha is thinking about him, but it has never been a temptation.


    Charlotte shook her head: "Without the strength to overwhelm the two sides, where did you have the courage to come to the door to mediate, aren''t you afraid that the other party will join forces and beat you to death?"


    Hearing what Charlotte said, Natasha thought to herself: Could it be that the ninjas from Konoha are already so powerful?


    Then he said, "I don''t know what the price will be, but I can ask you to do it."


    Charlotte thought for a while and said, "1000 energy blocks, I will help you solve the problem."


    Hearing Charlotte''s offer, Natasha looked at Nick Fury and saw that Nick Fury shook his head and stretched out 5 fingers, expressing his willingness to bid 500 energy blocks.


    However, there are not many energy blocks in the warehouse, and since the doctor began to study the cosmic Rubik''s Cube, S.H.I.E.L.D. has never produced energy blocks, and has always used the previous inventory.


    "500, how about 500 energy blocks!"


    Charlotte laughed: "Natasha, the price is not cut like this!"


    "Mr. Charlotte, there are really not so many energy blocks for S.H.I.E.L.D., how about adding some 084 items in exchange."


    Hearing the 084 item, Charlotte thought about it, what else is there in S.H.I.E.L.D. that he doesn''t know about, but the 084 item has a lot of uncertainty. May be a loss.


    As for S.H.I.E.L.D. saying that there are not many energy blocks, Charlotte smiled disdainfully. If there is a cosmic cube in this thing, there are as many as you want. As long as S.H.I.E.L.D. runs at full capacity, there is no limit to production. ��


    You must know the energy of the space gem, but it is infinite in this universe.


    But after thinking for a while, Charlotte still said, "800 energy blocks and 2 084 items."


    "500 energy blocks plus 5 084 items, you can choose the 084 items yourself."


    Hearing that she could choose by herself, Charlotte agreed after thinking for a while. 500 energy blocks was a lot. Originally, his goal was 500 at the beginning, and 500 energy blocks had a total of 90,000 gold coins.


    "The Guard is Here"


    "Okay, deal!"


    "Come here and sign the mission commission!"


    Seeing Charlotte readily agreed, Nick Fury instantly turned his attention to the 084 item. Could it be that there are other functions he doesn''t know about?


    Why is Charlotte so interested, a 084 item is worth 100 energy blocks.


    And when Natasha heard Charlotte agree, she said, "Mr. Charlotte, can I supply you with the urgent task now?"


    "Okay, I believe that your S.H.I.E.L.D. doesn''t dare to owe me a debt."


    Charlotte''s heart was full of joy, it seemed that another S-level mission would be recorded.


    Hanging up the phone, Charlotte glanced at everyone in the conference room, and then said, "I''m here for a mission, an S-level mission."


    "Target the Atlantic Ocean on Long Island, New York, this time we all act together."


    Orochimaru glanced at the four people fighting on the screen, stuck out his tongue and licked the corner of his mouth, "Aren''t these people brought by Charlotte?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "It''s also ours, so I went out and acted in a play."


    Hong Yuhi had a solemn expression, and the black-bottomed red jade robe at this time, Orochimaru, didn''t know what it was, but she had seen it before. She never thought that this time, Lord Charlotte brought the personnel of that organization, and even even The water shadow of Wuyin Village was also brought over.


    And Matekai just felt that Deidara''s clothes looked familiar, but he didn''t remember who the other party was for a while.


    As for Tsunade and Anbu Yamato, they didn''t have the slightest opinion. They knew that Charlotte needed energy blocks and some special items.


    "After the red, let John prepare the helicopter, and we will make a plane to Long Island."


    "Yes, Master!"


    Long Island, New York.


    At this time, a large number of police officers and S.H.I.E.L.D. agents were on the beach and began to evacuate the crowd. However, as a tourist destination, there were a lot of tourists coming to Long Island, which greatly increased the difficulty of their evacuation.


    Fortunately, with the addition of Chen Haoran, the difficulty has been reduced a lot.


    "Heaven, it turned out to be Chi Yanxia."


    "Xia Yanxia Look here, here."


    When some personnel saw Chen Haoran''s appearance, they immediately surrounded him excitedly, but some wise people knew that there must be a disaster where Zhi Yanxia appeared, otherwise S.H.I.E.L.D. wouldn''t send their superhero, and immediately went to the place. Run in the opposite direction.


    Chen Haoran looked at the surrounding people, and immediately said, "Please everyone, please leave the beach quickly and go to the highlands."


    "Wait for a tsunami to come in, everyone quickly evacuate."


    A black man holding a mobile phone to take pictures, but said disdainfully: "I have seen the weather forecast. Recently, there are no typhoons on this side of the Atlantic Ocean, let alone tsunamis."


    "Do you have any secrets here? We people have the right to know."


    Chen Haoran looked at the black man who opened his mouth, but his face turned dark. He secretly wondered where the beast came from, why there are so many things. If you are told to evacuate, you will evacuate. There are so many things.

 Chapter 568： Has he always been so brave?

    At this time, a blond girl in a bikini said to Chen Haoran tenderly: "Zhi Yanxia, ??you will protect us."


    Seeing that it was a hot beauty, Chen Haoran immediately smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will protect you."


    "But you need to be obedient and evacuate to the heights. It''s not safe here."


    The bikini beauty was very sensible and didn''t stay, but put a note in Chen Haoran''s pocket, and made a phone call to clean up, and immediately evacuated with her partner.


    Where Chen Haoran didn''t notice, dozens of men in black suits appeared beside the bikini beauty.


    One of them said, "Miss, we have prepared a helicopter for you on the roof, it is no longer safe here."


    The bikini beauty picked up a piece of clothing, put it on her body, looked towards the beach and said, "Can''t Chen and S.H.I.E.L.D. solve this problem?"


    "It''s hard, so we need to evacuate."


    "Okay, I got it!"


    After receiving a call from a beautiful woman, Chen Haoran seemed to become more motivated and continued his evacuation work.


    above the Atlantic Ocean.


    Deidara was a little embarrassed at this time, glanced at the ring representing Qinglong in his hand, and glanced at his smashed clay flying body.


    I saw that he squeezed an owl with both hands again and jumped on it.


    "Since you are still following me, let me, Deidara, show you what real art is!"


    While speaking, Deidara rode Owl and flew in the direction of Terumi Mei and others, and a large number of clay spiders were scattered along the way.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    While Deidara was flying, he bombed all the way, so that Terumi Mei and the other three could only keep evading.


    Deidara, who was standing on top of the owl, kept pinching the clay with both hands, and at the same time mixed his own highest level of chakra into it, and soon c3��18th was made by him.


    The corners of Deidara''s mouth were slightly raised, and at the same time, he thought: If I die under this move, I can''t blame Deidara.


    At this time, Xiaoxiao had already flown above the three of them, so he directly dropped c3��18th.


    I saw that the puppets made of detonating clay were directly dropped from the air, and the originally small puppets were thrown out and quickly expanded and landed at an accelerated rate.


    "Art is a blast - drink!"


    With Deidara''s drink, a huge white light appeared on the sea in an instant, and a huge mushroom cloud rose in the next second.


    C3 No. 18 Deidara once used it to destroy a 10,000-square-meter village, but the effect caused by using it on the sea at the moment is more terrifying than using it on the ground.


    "boom!"


    The huge explosion directly blew a deep pit on the sea surface, and even the seabed of the seabed came into view, and the good waves that were raised were more than 30 meters high, and the mass of the waves was moving towards the surrounding at an extremely fast speed. rush away.


    Deidara stood on the owl and panted, looking at the sea below: "These guys should be solved by me."


    However, in the next second, a stream of water whip suddenly appeared on Deidara''s body, tying it to the giant bird owl, and Deidara was pulled directly onto the owl''s body. ��


    I saw Terumi Mei standing on the top of the waves in a state of embarrassment and wetness, and the current whip in her hand went straight to Deidara in the sky.


    Long Island, New York.


    At this time, a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent came to Chen Haoran, pointed to the Atlantic Ocean in front of him, and said:


    "Chen, the first tsunami is here."


    Chen Haoran looked at the first wave of the tsunami, only three meters high and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "It''s not a big problem, it can be solved."


    Seeing Chen Haoran running all the way to the beach, his arms slammed on the beach.


    "The Wrath of Vulcan!"


    The next moment Chen Haoran was in front of the ocean ten meters away, and a huge wave of flames ten meters high immediately rose up, forming a huge wall of flames to block the tsunami.


    And Chen Haoran''s back grew a pair of huge flame wings, but it was the representative that he had used his full strength.


    "ZiZZZZ!"


    The sea water and the flame collided, and a violent reaction occurred immediately, and a large amount of water vapor rose up on the seashore.


    Blocked by the fire wall and Chen Haoran''s own flames, the tsunami in front of him turned into thick steam and did not come across.


    At this time, some people who had not evacuated far from the roof and hillside were all surprised when they saw this scene.


    "sky!"


    "Scorching Flame Man!"


    "Scorching Flame Man!"


    Compared with the excited people, the agents of SHIELD did not look good. Looking at the instruments in their hands, they found that the second wave of tsunami had arrived, and the second wave of tsunami was a full six meters. high.


    Yawen Bar


    At this time, Charlotte took Tsunade and others to the seaside of Long Island, New York by helicopter.


    Charlotte looked at Chen Haoran, who was about to pick up the second wave of tsunami, and said, "Is this guy always so brave?"


    With the arrival of the second wave of the tsunami, the six-meter-high giant wave carried an innumerable amount of seawater and smashed directly towards Chen Haoran.


    The flame was extinguished in an instant, and Chen Haoran was stunned by the sea water.


    At this moment, the power of the individual is so insignificant in front of nature, even if he is a power user who controls the flame ability.


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. and the police on the coast looked at the waves two stories high in front of them, and they all turned their heads and thought about running to the shore. At this time, no one cared about Chen Haoran''s life or death, and they had no ability to do so. Instead, they wished for their parents. Give them two extra legs.


    Charlotte on the helicopter glanced at the disaster below, and then said to the people on the side: "The mission has begun and I will go to stop the tsunami."


    The next second, Charlotte jumped out of the helicopter first, and Yamato Anbu quickly followed.


    Yamato Anbu took the lead, only to see him standing on the beach, looking at the oncoming waves, his hands tied together and said:


    "Woodun Wood Formation Wall!"


    On the beach in front of Yamato, a ten-meter-high wooden wall immediately rose to block the waves.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    The waves crashed on the wooden wall, making a violent collision sound, but it reached the second wave of waves.


    At this moment, Yamato''s face became extremely pale. In order to resist the waves on the entire beach, most of his chakra was instantly taken out However, one wave after another, it was Deidara who threw it down. The waves set off by c3 also rushed over at this time, and the waves ten meters high appeared in front of everyone.


    Yamato looked at Charlotte with a pale face: "My lord, I can''t stop this wave."


    Charlotte looked at the waves in front of her and smiled, "Remove your defenses."


    "Take a look at what is a real wooden dun."


    I saw Charlotte clapped both hands and shouted: "Wood escape, the art of wood formation and wall alignment!"


    In the next second, on the coastline of the entire beach in front of you, a swaying earth immediately raised a wooden wall. The wooden wall was 30 meters high and 3 meters thick.


    The raised wooden wall was blocked in front of the waves, and the waves were absorbed by the wooden wall as soon as they hit the wall. As soon as the sea water touched the wooden wall, a large number of trees immediately grew on the wall, which directly intercepted the sea water. down.

 Chapter 569： support

    Coming to Marvel''s Naruto Chapter 569 Support


    Everyone who saw this scene looked at Charlotte who was performing the surgery.


    Yamato also grew his mouth and murmured: "The wood tunnel of the adults is the real wooden tunnel."


    On the other hand, Tsunade looked at Charlotte with an inexplicable look in his eyes.


    Mu Dun, this is the ability that only his grandfather has in their Qianshou clan. As for Yamato''s situation, she has also known about it during this period of time. do not.


    It seems that the existence of Yamato is still because of Orochimaru, a test product developed in cooperation with Danzo in the future.


    Thinking of Danzo, Tsunade decided that if Charlotte brought Danzo into this world, the first thing she would do was to give this guy a good kick.


    But Orochimaru, who saw Tsunade''s gaze, stuck out his tongue and licked the corner of his mouth, looking at Charlotte with a look full of exploration.


    However, everything that happened here on the coast of Long Island was transmitted back to the headquarters immediately by the equipment used by the agents of SHIELD.


    Nick Fury looked at Charlotte''s performance, and his eyes widened at this time.


    "His strength has become stronger again."


    Then Nick Fury looked at the agent on the side and asked, "How much energy has it reached?"


    "Sir, the intensity detected by the chakra detector is S-level."


    Hearing the situation reported by his subordinates, Nick Fury found that Charlotte Doyle''s strength improvement speed was too terrifying. It has only been 2 short years since the other party entered their sight. Time, even crazy to such a level, when is the end.


    As for the four ninjas in the battle, Nick Fury didn''t have the idea of ??arranging for people to come forward to die. One S-class rebel ninja flying section destroyed a lot of ground troops, not to mention that there are two S-classes now. Strength ninja.


    However, an unmanned reconnaissance aircraft was dispatched to investigate the situation at the scene.


    the other side.


    above the Atlantic Ocean.


    Deidara was bound by the water whip, Terumi Mei smiled and said: "Now see how you can escape, do you want to explode with this big bird?"


    However, just under the sea at this moment, a scarlet March flying sickle broke into and shot from the bottom of the sea, cutting off Terumi Mei''s current whip.


    In the next second, Feiduan jumped out from under the sea while grabbing the chains of the March Scythe.


    After the flying section appeared, he glanced at the drone hovering above his head and said to Deidara, "Qinglong, you are too rude!"


    Terumi Mei saw another ninja with a black background and a red cloud robe appearing in front of her, and her face became much more solemn.


    "Who are you and why do you match Deidara''s attire?"


    After Feiduan helped Deidara get out of trouble, he stood on the sea with the Bloody March Scythe, looked at the woman in front of him and said, "Xiao Organization - Santai!"


    At this time, Qing on the side said: "Shuiying-sama, the other party has reinforcements."


    As Ao''s words fell, Terumi Mei looked around with a serious expression, and saw another man in a black-bottomed red jade robe and a hat and a hat appeared on the sea a kilometer away.


    Then I saw the figure of the other party appeared in front of everyone with a few flashes, and the scene immediately became a three-on-three form.


    At this time, Qing saw the face of the person who came, and Tong Kong shrank and became a little incredible, and then opened the mouth and said:


    "Mizukage-sama, the latest one to appear is Konoha Betrayal - Uchiha Itachi."


    At this time, Terumi Mei was also surprised. She knew that Hidean had a companion who was also brought to this world by Lord Charlotte, but she did not expect that even the genius Uchiha Itachi, who slaughtered the Uchiha clan, was also brought to this world by the Lord. .


    Just don''t know what the opponent''s strength is.


    At this time, Uchiha Itachi glanced at Qing who opened his mouth, and snorted coldly: "Speak up!"


    "Monthly Reading!"


    In the next second, Ao was brought into the Moon Reading space by Uchiha Itachi, but Itachi did not attack the moon, but said to Ao: "Me and Hidean are both under the command of Lord Charlotte."


    "What''s the situation with Deidara this time?"


    But Hidean and Itachi didn''t know the situation of Terumi Mei, Deidara and others. When the two of them were on the mission, they sensed a change in the ring in their hands, and knew that this was an organized member brought by Lord Charlotte. this world.


    The two who received the news immediately rushed towards Deidara''s location, but seeing that the two sides were fighting, they didn''t know whether it was because of Lord Charlotte''s arrangement or some special reason.


    However, thinking that all the ninjas in this world were brought by Lord Charlotte, he took action and rescued Deidara first. When there is a problem, he can also obtain information in the monthly reading space and cooperate with the other party''s performance.


    In the reading space of the month, Qing learned that everyone was under the subordinates of Lord Charlotte, so he explained all the reasons for their competition with Deidara.


    Hearing that it was Kiriyuki''s birth plan, Itachi nodded clearly and understood.


    Then he said to Qing: "Sorry Qing, it seems that you need to rest for a while."


    Uchiha Itachi did not use Moonfall to shatter Ao''s will, but he also took action to defeat the opponent''s spirit directly.


    The two have been reading the world in the month for a long time, but to the outside world, it is only a short moment.


    In the picture watched by Nick Fury and others, Uchiha Itachi glanced at Ao, but the opponent, the A-level ninja, instantly fell to the ground and fell towards the bottom of the sea.


    Fortunately, the moment Qing fell, Bai came to his side in an instant, and picked up Qing who had fallen to the sea.


    Terumi Mei watched the three of them and waited.


    At this time, Deidara also jumped down from Owl, landed in the middle of Itachi and Feidan, and said, "Where did you go, Santai, Suzaku?"


    "Why has the leader been unable to contact you?"


    At this time, Feiduan did not answer Deidara''s words, but said, "Suzaku, why don''t we kill them."


    "I believe that by offering the head of Suiying to the Heretic God, I will definitely get the gift."


    Uchiha Itachi glanced at Deidara, then said, "Someone is coming, I will tell you the specific situation after I leave."


    "Now let''s retreat!"


    Deidara put on a puzzled look, glanced at the two and asked suspiciously, "Who can let the three of us evacuate?"


    Feiduan also looked at Itachi suspiciously, and then said: "The water shadow on the opposite side, I have the confidence to sacrifice her to Lord Heretic God, not to mention you and Qinglong are present."


    Uchiha Itachi glanced at Deidara and Hidean, and then said: "I sensed a few familiar chakras, Charlotte Doyle on Konoha''s side, Tsunade and Orochimaru, one of the three ninjas. They''re all heading in this direction."


    Feiduan and Deidara were surprised: "Orochimaru?"


    ???


    Chapter erro

 Chapter 570： stormy success

    Feiduan and Deidara were surprised, but they wondered why Orochimaru is not a member of their organization since Orochimaru is here, or is the time when this guy was brought in after the defected organization?


    Itachi nodded: "Yes, that''s right."


    "With them present, we may not have a chance of winning, and it is not our task to fight them."


    Feiduan and Deidara nodded, but then the three of them were preparing to retreat.


    At this time, Feiduan glanced at Terumi Mei who was in front of him, and said, "Five generations of water shadows, you are really lucky!"


    Then Uchiha Itachi turned into a crow and disappeared on the sea, while Deidara squeezed out a clay bird and evacuated with the flying section.


    One of the drones tried to follow Deidara''s trail, but was blown up by the clay bird that was released.


    When the three were just about to retreat, Charlotte arrived at the scene with Tsunade, Orochimaru, Matekai, Yuhi Kane, and Anbe Yamato.


    Looking at Deidara who soon disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes, Matekai said, "Do you need to stop them?"


    Charlotte shook her head: "Our mission is to quell this battle, and we have done it now."


    But after Charlotte blocked the tsunami, he brought the ninjas to the place of battle, but the battle was over by the time he arrived.


    Charlotte Doyle looked at Terumi Mei who was on the side, but found that Qing had fainted, but he was a little curious about this situation, and he didn''t know the reason.


    But he still looked at the other party and said, "I didn''t expect the water shadow of Wuyin Village to come to this place."


    Terumi Mei looked at the Konoha Ninja in front of her with surprise in her eyes. Hidean and Uchiha Itachi who just appeared were enough to surprise her. I didn''t expect the Konoha Ninjas that appeared now, especially Orochimaru and Tsunade. She was amazed.


    Although she was brought to this world by Charlotte, she had stayed in the psychic world before and had some common sense knowledge of this world. She was not very clear about who the ninjas under Charlotte were.


    Terumi Mei looked at Charlotte, thought for a moment, and said, "Isn''t this the ninja world?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "This is the Earth, not the Ninja World, let alone the Land of Water."


    Terumi Mei asked about the situation in surprise, and chatted with Charlotte.


    SHIELD.


    Because of the crash of the drone, the close-up picture of the conversation between the two sides was destroyed, and the military satellites in the sky could not capture the facial movements of the target, so they could not perform lip dubbing.


    Nick Fury had no way of knowing the content of the communication between the two parties, but the only issue that was resolved was that Long Island, New York, was saved.


    It was the Konoha side led by Charlotte who did not fight the other side, which made him somewhat regretful.


    If the two sides can even kill and injure some people, it would be great for Nick Fury, even if there are no casualties to obtain some information on the strength of the other party.


    It''s a pity that the energy block and the 084 item were simply obtained by the other party, which made Nick Fury feel somewhat at a loss.


    Without thinking about it, Nick Fury connected Hill.


    "Hill, how is your situation?"


    "Sir, we have found Chen Haoran, he just passed out and his life is not in danger."


    "But now there is a serious question, what to do with this wooden wall on Long Island Beach?"


    But it is Charlotte''s Mudun. Although it is not the same as the Mudun among the Thousands of Hands, it is relatively close. The Mudun ninjutsu used at the place of use will not dissipate on its own after using it, but it is like the general of the thousand-handed pillars. , and keep it on the scene after use.


    Nick Fury glanced at the live video that was sent back, and then ordered: "This wooden wall was summoned by Charlotte Doyle. When they come back, ask him if he can cancel the wooden wall."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Also, for the three ninjas who came back with Charlotte and others, collect as much information as possible on each other."


    "Understood, sir."


    After receiving the order, Hill began to wait for the return of Charlotte and others, and it didn''t take long.


    Hill heard several voices breaking through the air, but it was Charlotte who brought the people from Mistyin and came to the wooden wall. Then Charlotte jumped from the wooden wall first and fell to S.H.I.E.L.D. Hill and others. in front of.


    Looking at Charlotte Doyle who appeared, Agent Hill said respectfully, "I''ll trouble you this time, Mr. Charlotte."


    For the strong, Hill is different from Nick Fury, and the respect he should have is not bad.


    Charlotte glanced at the agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. in front of her, nodded, and said, "I have completed the mission this time, and S.H.I.E.L.D. don''t forget to submit the application for the mission and settle the bill."


    Hill nodded and said, "Please rest assured, SHIELD will contact you as soon as possible and settle the bill."


    "But there is a situation here that needs to trouble you. I don''t know if this wooden wall can be taken back by you."


    At this time, the ninjas also came to Charlotte''s side, and Charlotte glanced at the wooden wall behind her.


    "OK, I''m here to help you."


    With Charlotte''s hands forming the seal, the wooden wall in front of her seemed to have life, all of which fell into the ground and then disappeared as the chakra dissipated.


    The trees that originally grew on the wooden wall also lost their vitality in an instant, turning into ashes and dissipating on the spot.


    The ninjas who saw this scene, UU read www. uukanshu.com all marveled at Lord Charlotte''s control over ninjutsu and chakra, while the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. marveled at the power of Charlotte Doyle.


    After marveling at Charlotte''s strength, Hill''s eyes fell on Terumi Mei and the three of them. At this time, Ao was still being supported by Shiro, and he was still in a coma.


    Looking at Terumi Mei''s dress and the forehead guards on Ao and Shiro, Hill knew that this was another ninja force.


    After thinking for a while, he looked at Charlotte and said, "Mr. Charlotte, can we know what caused this disaster?"


    Charlotte shrugged her shoulders and spread her hands: "The specific reason needs to be understood by you and them. I don''t know. The battle was over when I arrived."


    At this time, Charlotte took out a business card from her pocket, walked over to Terumi Mei, and handed the understanding to the other party''s hand.


    "Five generations of water shadows, this is my contact information. For the sake of being a ninja, if there is anything you need to know about this side, you can contact me."


    Terumi Mei took the business card, glanced at it and knew that this was the contact information of Lord Charlotte, and smiled: "Then I need to trouble you."


    Charlotte smiled, then waved her hand and left Long Island with the ninjas, calling the helicopter back to the New York base.

 Chapter 571： chat with base

    Hill watched Charlotte take a group of ninjas away, and then looked at the hot woman in front of her.


    Although she was calm on the surface at this time, her heart was turbulent. What Charlotte Doyle called the other party just now, if he heard it correctly, he called the fifth generation of Mesui Shadow.


    As a senior officer of S.H.I.E.L.D., Hill has also read all the information about ninjas. It can be said that other than the information that Nick Fury blocked about ninjas being aliens, Hill has read all the other materials.


    The leader of the Kirigakushi Ninja Village is called Mizukage, doesn''t it mean that the woman in front of him is the village chief of Kiriyin Village.


    Seeing Bai supporting Qing who fainted, Hill said directly: "Ms. Shuiying, the gentleman you are with seems to be injured, why don''t you find a place to treat and rest first, just as our S.H.I.E.L.D. can provide this aspect s help."


    Terumi Mei glanced at the other party and nodded: "Okay, then I will trouble you."


    "It happened to be in your land, and we also need a place to stay temporarily."


    Soon S.H.I.E.L.D. arranged for a Kun-style fighter to take the three of Terumi Mei to a base in New York City.


    the other side.


    An unnamed island in the Atlantic Ocean.


    Deidara was still very excited after seeing Feidan and Uchiha Itachi.


    It was the Akatsuki organization that Uchiha Itachi invited him to join. I thought that after coming to this world, I would never see each other again. I never thought that I would meet each other so quickly.


    "Suzaku, apart from the three of us, are there any other members of the Akatsuki organization who were brought to this world by Lord Charlotte?"


    Uchiha Itachi said indifferently: "For the time being, there are only the three of us."


    "But it cannot be ruled out that members of the organization in the future will be brought to this world by Lord Charlotte from the long river of time."


    Deidara immediately thought of the leader of the organization, the man known as God.


    If even the leader was brought out by Lord Charlotte from the long river of time, how terrifying the Lord''s strength should be.


    And Feiduan thought of his old partner Jiaodu. Although it feels good to be teammates with Itachi now, Feiduan still prefers the Jiaodu who can help him sew his body.


    "It seems that our Xiao organization still has a chance to meet again in this different world."


    Then Deidara looked at Itachi and asked, "Suzaku, what''s our next mission?"


    "I haven''t been in this world for a long time, and I don''t know a lot of things."


    Uchiha Itachi said: "Come with me, there is a lot of information prepared for you here."


    "Our next task is to find the magical items in this world for Lord Charlotte."


    Inside a secret base of S.H.I.E.L.D. in New York.


    Terumi Mei looked at the one-eyed dragon in front of her, and saw the other party speak:


    "Ms. Five Generations Mizukage Terumi Mei, I''m Nick Fury, the head of S.H.I.E.L.D."


    "The responsibilities of S.H.I.E.L.D. must have been told to you by Agent Hill when you came here."


    Terumi Mei nodded, glanced at the surrounding environment and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that there are other life planets outside the ninja world. It seems that your technology has developed quite well."


    Nick Fury also nodded in approval: "There are not only the earth and the ninja world in the universe, but also many life planets, and each Ming''s focus is not the same."


    At this time, Hill, who was on the side, was shaking in her heart. After listening to the director talking with the water shadow in front of her, she realized that the ninja was not from the earth. Isn''t Charlotte Doyle also an alien?


    And the meaning of the director''s words, isn''t there more aliens in the universe than he expected?


    Terumi Mei smiled: "It seems that Director Nick Fury has a good understanding of all life planets in the universe?"


    "I know a little bit, but I don''t know why Your Excellency Shuiying came to Earth this time?"


    "It turns out that this place is called Earth. My subordinates and I also triggered the formation with the opponent when we were tracking Deidara. It''s right here."


    "But depending on the situation, there are actually quite a few ninjas here, which is somewhat beyond my expectations."


    Hearing Terumi Mei''s words, Nick Fury was thinking: Is it because of the formation that entered here by mistake?


    "I don''t know if Your Excellency Mizukage can still find a way to return to the ninja world."


    Terumi Mei shook his head regretfully: "It was blown up by Deidara."


    Hearing this result, Nick Fury was also taken aback and was blown up by the other party.


    "It''s a pity."


    Then Nick Fury continued: "But Mizukage, don''t worry, I think Konoha, Sandyin, and Tonin should all have a teleportation formation, and you can also return to the ninja world through their channels."


    Terumi Mei smiled playfully: "I didn''t expect that three ninja villages came here ahead of time. It seems that they are hiding really deep. No wonder there is something wrong with the ninja world in the past two years."


    "I don''t know if your Excellency Director, do you have any information about the ninjas who came to this world from various ninja villages I want to watch it."


    Nick Fury did not refuse Terumi Mei''s request, and without even making any request, he took out a tablet computer with all the ninja files recorded by S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Terumi Mei took the tablet and started to check the ninja''s file information. It didn''t take long to read all the ninja information. Only when she watched the file of Kaguya-kun Maro, she stayed for two more seconds. .


    "It seems that Konoha''s layout is very early, and so many ninjas have been dispatched here. As for other people in the Ninja Village, it is not a concern."


    Then Terumi Mei looked at Nick Fury and said: "Since I have come to this world, I need a place as a stronghold of Hidden Kiri Village. I don''t know what to pay to get such a place."


    Terumi Mei has no plans to find a stronghold by herself. It is easier for her to use S.H.I.E.L.D. resources. Unless she does not deal with the other party in the future, the stronghold she found will also be known by the other party, so it is better to give it to the other party directly. to solve.


    As for the monitoring issue, Terumi Mei didn''t worry about it at all, she just had to check it with her eyes after Ao woke up, and all the monitoring equipment would be invisible.


    Nick Fury was also very happy when he heard Terumi Mei''s request, and immediately said: "We can provide you with a location, I don''t know if we can exchange physique enhancers with you."


    "Physical Enhancer?"


    "Is it a booster for ninja students before they enter school?"


    Nick Fury nodded: "Yes, this is the thing."


    "I don''t know how many physique enhancers can be exchanged for you with a ready-made base."


    Terumi Mei shook his head regretfully: "Sorry, this thing is for the ninja students who are entering the school, I don''t have the habit of carrying it with me."

 Chapter 572： harvest and tasks

    Hearing Mei Mei said that the physique booster was a low-end thing, she did not have the habit of carrying it with her.


    Nick Fury sighed, what S.H.I.E.L.D. dreamed of was a low-end item in the eyes of the other party, and he also expressed understanding when he thought of the other party''s identity.


    After a while of conversation between the two sides, Nick Fury still agreed to give the other party a villa as a stronghold, and at the same time proposed to send a female agent Natasha to popularize the knowledge and laws of the world for the other party.


    On the other hand, the other party did not pay anything. This is to hope that there will be opportunities to cooperate with each other in the future.


    Terumi Mei did not refuse Nick Fury''s request to spread knowledge, and she really needed to understand the world more intuitively through S.H.I.E.L.D. In the few short days in the psychic world, she didn''t know much.


    the other side.


    Charlotte, who returned to the base, soon received 500 energy blocks from Agent Natasha of S.H.I.E.L.D. As for the 084 items, she needed to be prepared by S.H.I.E.L.D. and invited Charlotte to pick it up.


    Natasha made up a quest on behalf of S.H.I.E.L.D. After doing all this, Natasha did not stay for a long time but rushed back to S.H.I.E.L.D. The director sent her a new task to help the three villagers in Wuyin Village. People know everything about the earth.


    Watching Natasha leave, Charlotte submitted the quest scroll to the quest meeting place.


    Immediately got the system''s judgment, S-level mission.


    Ding gets 20,000 reputation points, 5,000,000 copper coins, 30 gold coins, and a random shard of SA Ninja.


    Ding got 1 S Ninja Orochimaru Fragment!


    Charlotte was very satisfied with an S-level quest reward for prostitution. Looking at the 500 energy blocks in front of her, she waved her hand to recharge it.


    Ding successfully recharged and got 90,000 gold coins!


    Charlotte smiled and said: "It seems that my plan for the birth of Mist is very successful. It earned me 90,000 gold coins, and there are 5 084 items whose specific value is unknown. This wave seems to be nothing at all. No loss."


    After absorbing the energy block, Charlotte''s consciousness came to the system interface.


    It was he who set his sights on Jiraiya, one of the monthly limited ninja B Ninja Sannin. Although Jiraiya''s recruitment requirement is 16,000 gold coins, there will definitely be achievements after collecting the title of Sannin. As a reward, you can save 50,000 gold coins in the cost of opening the battle column, which is not a loss at all.


    Even before the Twelve Xiaoqiang was gathered, there were only Yamanaka Ino and Qiu Dao Dingji left, and a new achievement could be unlocked after the two were gathered together.


    After having an idea, Charlotte didn''t waste time, clicked on the interface of the monthly limited recruitment of ninjas, and looked at the three ninjas above.


    B Shinobi: Konoha Sannin Jiraiya, buy gold coins for 16800.


    B Shinobi: Yamato, buy gold coins for 16800.


    B Shinobi: Uzumaki Kusina, buy 16800 gold coins.


    Charlotte directly spent 16,800 gold coins to buy B Shinobi Konoha Sannin Jiraiya.


    With the deduction of 16,800 gold coins, a new screen popped up the next second.


    I saw that Jiraiya was wearing a Konoha ninja forehead guard at this time, two red paintings were painted under his eyes, and he stretched out a battle plate armor, which was consistent with the outfits of Tsunade and Orochimaru who were recruited at the beginning. Next to it, there is an iconic word: the heroic toad fairy endures everything!


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting a new ninja B Shinobi: Konoha Sannin Jiraiya.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Konoha Sanninja Jiraiya: B-rank ninja


    Star: two stars


    Basic attack: Taiju attack fire bullet!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Toad Oil Bomb, Ninja Needle Jizo, Combination of Ninjutsu Huo Dun Hao Yan Spiral Pill.


    Toad Oil Bomb: Convert the chakra refined in the body into oil and spit it out in one go. When hit, it will be covered with a layer of oil and slowed down. Combined with Fire Escape, the enemy will suffer continuous fire damage.


    Ninja Needle Jizo: Jiraiya''s secret defense technique, hardens his long silver hair, wraps his entire body to attack approaching enemies, and can also release needle **** to attack distant enemies.


    Combination of Ninjutsu Huo Dun Haoyan Spiral Pill: Combining Ninjutsu, you want to release Huo Dun Yan bullets in front of you, and the flaming flames, and then use the rotating impact of the spiral pill to cooperate with the flames to cause multiple damage to the enemy. The name of Sannin is not for nothing!


    Looking at B Shinobi Jiraiya in front of him, Charlotte sighed that the three Shinobi were finally assembled. Although Jiraiya is still far from the peak of strength at this time, he is also a shadow-level powerhouse.


    I believe that after Jiraiya arrives, he will definitely like this world very much, and he and Tony should become good friends.


    But looking at Jiraiya, Charlotte thought of the Shu-faced hero Jiraiya who led him to cross, as well as the ordinary Jiraiya and the immortal mode Jiraiya.


    If you put together all the three S Shinobi Jiraiya, and fuse the four together, adding the four Jiraiya Chakras together, I am afraid that a super terrifying Jiraiya will be created. The opponent''s strength is afraid to catch up with the sixth level.


    As for upgrading all of them to Full Star, Charlotte has never had this idea, the fragments that Full Star needs are too terrifying.


    Click to receive the ninja, and the chakra volume in Charlotte increases by 5 cards, directly reaching the chakra volume of 211 cards.


    With the receipt of the ninja, the system prompt sounded again.


    Congrats to Charlotte Doyle for her new achievement Konoha Sannin!


    Reward a ninja in the battle column!


    Seeing the reward from the system, Charlotte was sure that she was as expected and as expected.


    Charlotte then looked at the remaining two monthly limited ninjas.


    Yamato and Uzumaki Kusina.


    As for Shangren Yamato, Charlotte is a little more eager to see whether the strength of Yamato after the fusion of Anbu Yamato and Shangren Yamato can usher in a qualitative improvement.


    Whether the fusion of the two Mudun blood can make Yamato''s Mudun stronger, of course, even if it can''t make Yamato''s Mudun bloodstains change earth-shaking, it can also double his chakra volume.


    For a ninja like Yamato, if Chakra can double as an adult, the increase in strength is not a single star.


    It seems that the strength of Captain Yamato will also increase.


    After thinking for a while, Charlotte decided to spend 16,800 gold coins to buy Shimonin Yamato.


    With the deduction of 16,800 gold coins, a new screen popped up the next second.


    I saw that Yamato had taken off Anbu''s mask at this time, took off Anbu''s suit, and changed into a Konoha J��nin costume. Next to it, a symbolic word appeared: Captain Yamato came to report!


    Congratulations on successfully recruiting a new ninja B-Ninja: Yamato.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Yamato: Class B Ninja


    Star: two stars


    Basic attack: Wood escape fluid attack!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Wooden Dun''s Giant Mallet, Wooden Dun''s Chaotic Hanging Technique, and Wooden Dun''s Four-pillar Prison Technique.


    Wooden Escape Giant Mallet: Create a wooden clone that jumps forward, and the arm turns into a mallet and smashes to the ground.


    The technique of wood escape and chaos: Create a row of wood to protrude from the ground in front to attack the enemy.


    The technique of the four-pillar prison of wooden escape: After creating clusters of wooden cones to push the enemy forward, the seal creates a huge wooden cell to bind the enemy inside, and finally Yamato''s arm turns into a huge mallet and leaps like a wooden prison, smashing it. everything. Please slowly, slowly, taste the horror of Mudun!


    Looking at the Yamato captain in front of her, Charlotte thought to herself: In addition to this Yamato, there is also a Konoha craftsman Yamato. If the two Yamato fuses have not yet exerted the power of Mu Dun, then after the three Yamato fuse, it should be more or less. Bringing a little glory of Mu Dun, I hope Captain Yamato will not let me down!


    Click to receive the ninja, Charlotte''s chakra volume increased by 5 cards, directly reaching 216 card chakra volume, and at the same time, her ability to follow the boundaries of the wood escaped blood began to increase.


    Charlotte clearly sensed that the power of the Mudun Xuejing within the body had been strengthened. Although it did not achieve the effect of the Thousand-handed Hashirama Mudun, it was a step closer in this direction.


    After purchasing two ninjas in a row, there is no need to worry about taking the battle position. At this time, Charlotte''s eyes fell on the last person.


    This person is none other than Uzumaki Naruto''s mother, Uzumaki Kushina, but Charlotte glanced at her gold coins. At this time, there were only 58,115 gold coins left, although it was enough to buy ninjas, but not enough to open the ninja battle bar.


    At this time, Naruto Uzumaki was on a mission with Kakashi, and he couldn''t see his mother for the time being, just when Charlotte was talking about Naruto Uzumaki.


    the other side.


    In the past two months, Kakashi and the others have traveled to many places, but the adventurer who discovered the Crystal Skull had already died, and he did not leave much useful information.


    On this day, Kakashi took the team members to a remote mountain village in Australia to find information about the crystal skull.


    At this time, Naruto saw a dirt house in front of him, and there was a signboard with the words "Kiss the Chef" written on it.


    Naruto shouted excitedly: "Kakashi-sensei, there is a restaurant in front!"


    Haruno Sakura also saw the restaurant, but the house made of earthen culture made her feel that it was difficult to have delicious food here, but she still said to the left assistant:


    "Zuo Zhujun, are you hungry or do you need to add some food?"


    Kakashi glanced at the desolate surroundings. There was only one restaurant nearby and said, "After walking for so long, there should be no other restaurants nearby, so let''s add some food here."


    With Kakashi-sensei''s approval, Naruto rushed over excitedly and began to lift the wooden door of the hotel.


    As Naruto knocked on the door, an Asian strong man with an apron on his arms and covered with flour opened the door and walked out.


    It was none other than the Eternals member Gilgamesh One Punch Man Ma Dongxi who appeared.


    Gilgamesh glanced at a young man with three children in front of him, with a smile on his face:


    "There are guests here, what do you want to eat?"


    Naruto looked at the sturdy Gilgamesh and said with a smile, "Uncle, what delicious food do you have here, we''ve been hungry all the way."


    Gilgamesh glanced at Naruto in front of him and felt that this child was very sunny.


    "It''s windy and sandy outside, come inside the house."


    After speaking, Gilgamesh stepped out of the door and signaled that Naruto could come in.


    Naruto glanced at the three people who were still walking slowly, and shouted: "Kakashi-sensei, Sakura and Zuosuke is a restaurant here, come here quickly."


    After speaking, he went straight into the room.


    Naruto entered the room, looked at a large dining table in the room, and immediately found a place to do it.


    At this time, Hatake Kakashi came over with Zuosuke and Haruno Sakura, Kakashi walked to the door, glanced at the chef standing in front of him and said, "Excuse me, we need to eat here and replenish some food."


    Gilgamesh smiled and said, "It''s not troublesome, it''s a remote place and few guests come."


    As everyone walked in, Naruto shouted: "Uncle, where is the menu here, I didn''t see it?"


    "I have fewer guests here, so I didn''t make a menu."


    "But there''s a wide variety of food, pizza, pies, steak, bread, etc. There are also juices and drinks here."


    Kakashi glanced at the other party and said, "If it''s convenient, you can order any of these things, we have a relatively large appetite."


    "sure no problem."


    "By the way, can I pay in dollars here?"


    "Can."


    Gilgamesh came to the kitchen and started to prepare food for Kakashi and others At this time, Naruto sat aside and looked at Sakura who had been staring at Zuo Assistant in front of him, and was a little unhappy. Then he said to Zuo assistant: "Zuo assistant, after so long, this mission has no clues at all. Do you have any ideas?"


    Zuo Assistant crossed his hands and dragged his chin. After thinking for a while, he said, "Since Lord Charlotte said that the Golden Kingdom really exists, not a legend, then we can continue to search along the records."


    "Then when will you find out, as the genius and powerhouse in the original class, you can''t use your wisdom to let us complete the task as soon as possible?"


    "I heard that there are many partners in the base, don''t you want to go back earlier?"


    Hearing Naruto''s words, Zuo Suke was speechless for a while. It was true that he graduated first, but Naruto''s current strength is not bad at all.


    Sakura, who was on the side, said, "Naruto, we only have a crystal skull now, no map or coordinates, only some collected legends."


    "You asked Zuozhu to figure out a way, isn''t this bullying?"


    Seeing Sakura helping Zuo to speak, Naruto snorted, but it was even more depressed.


    Kakashi on the side looked at his three students, and said depressedly: "How can I accept them as students in the future?"


    However, the words of Naruto and others were clearly heard by Gilgamesh, who was busy in the kitchen, and he thought in his heart: "The Golden State, isn''t that an alien spaceship?"


    "Why are these little guys thinking about looking for that thing? It is said that the spaceship has not left the earth yet, and I don''t know if it can still be activated."


    Then Gilgamesh stopped thinking about it, and concentrated on cooking.


    Soon the dishes were made one by one and brought to the table by him.

 Chapter 573： Kakashis makeup

    As the dishes were placed on the table, Naruto Uzumaki shouted excitedly:


    "It''s on!"


    Kakashi, still wearing a mask on his face at this time, said to everyone: "Go!"


    The four of them began to taste the food on the table, while Gagil Gamesh sat at the table next to him and watched the four of them start.


    While eating, Naruto looked at Kakashi-sensei, who was sitting beside him. Naruto was still curious about Kakashi''s face to this day.


    Both Zuosuke and Sakura, who were sitting opposite, saw Naruto''s changes, and then all three''s eyes fell on Kakashi''s face, but the black mask blocked everyone''s eyes.


    But not only Naruto, but even Zuosuke and Haruno Sakura at this time have never seen Kakashi''s face without makeup.


    Kakashi noticed the gazes of the three, but he didn''t care. Instead, Gilgamesh, who was sitting at the side table, also looked at Kakashi. He also wanted to see how the masked guy eats.


    However, Kakashi was holding the taiko, and then sandwiched a piece of beef. The next second, he placed his left hand on the mask. The fast fall did not see Kakashi''s face at all.


    Naruto Zuosuke Sakura sighed in his mind at this time that Kakashi-sensei was so fast that they didn''t even see each other''s movements clearly.


    However, Gilgamesh on the side could see Kakashi''s true face clearly. After all, no matter how fast Kakashi was, it did not exceed his dynamic vision and could completely keep up with the opponent''s speed.


    At the same time, I thought: This little brother is a little handsome.


    Kakashi looked at the three disappointed faces, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, but they were blocked by the mask and everyone could not notice.


    "Writing round eyes open!"


    At this moment, Zuo Suke opened the three-gou jade writing wheel in an instant and stared at Hatake Kakashi closely. He didn''t believe that he couldn''t keep up with Kakashi teacher''s speed after opening the three-gou jade, and couldn''t see his face clearly.


    Kakashi looked at Zuosuke Uchiha who opened the three hook jade, and sweat instantly appeared on his forehead, and he thought that it would not really be impossible.


    Naruto on the side saw that Zuo Assistant opened the wheel-writing eye, and suddenly said in his heart: "Yes, it can still be done like this."


    The next second Uzumaki Naruto''s Tong Kong Yi changed into a fox''s vertical boy, the nine-tailed chakra emanated from his body, and Kakashi, who saw this scene, froze.


    Kakashi turned his head stiffly, glanced at Naruto Uzumaki beside him, and beads of sweat had already appeared on his forehead.


    At this time, Gilgamesh was the one who discovered this group, and none of them were ordinary people. Except for the girl, all of them had powerful powers.


    The atmosphere of the whole scene was stiff. At this tense moment, Kakashi pulled off the mask on his face and started to eat normally.


    Haruno Sakura opened her mouth wide and exclaimed, "Teacher Kakashi is so handsome!"


    Zuo Help was a little disappointed, and there was no big buck teeth under the mask.


    Naruto''s expression was the same as Zuo''s, but he thought in his heart: It''s not a sausage mouth, so disappointed.


    Kakashi noticed the expressions of Zuosuke and Naruto, and complained in his heart: "These two little devils, what are the expressions of disappointment on their faces."


    At this moment, Santana, who was living in seclusion with Gilgamesh, pushed open the door of the delicious kitchen and walked in.


    Saint Na entered the restaurant and glanced at Kakashi, but she didn''t care, and said to Gilgamesh:


    "It''s really rare to have a guest come to the door today."


    Gilgamesh smiled and said, "I''m the kissing chef of Delicious Kitchen. It''s normal for guests to come."


    Santana smiled, sat next to Gilgamesh, and took a bite of an apple on the table.


    The left assistant, who saw Kakashi''s true appearance, closed his three-goose jade writing wheel eye, and the Uzumaki Naruto on the side also dispersed the nine-tailed chakra and closed his one-tailed demon fox mode.


    Afterwards, the four of Kakashi began to eat normally, only Haruno Sakura glanced at Hatake Kakashi from time to time after eating, and then glanced at Zuosuke.


    Soon after the four of them finished eating, Kakashi looked at Gilgamesh who was sitting at the table next door and said:


    "Boss, please prepare some food for us that is easy to carry and store."


    "sure no problem."


    Following Kakashi''s opening, Zuosuke also looked at the two people sitting at the table beside him.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it, but at first glance, Zuozhu frowned slightly and thought at the same time: "If I remember correctly, wasn''t she beaten to death by Li Locke?"


    However, the Firefox in the Assassin League and the woman in front of them have different temperaments, but they look exactly the same. When they were on a mission to track Wesley, Firefox appeared and shot Wesley, and Li Locke, who was rushed over, punched him. Killed in the street.


    Shengna, who was sitting at the table next to her, felt Zuo Help''s gaze also come over, and then she raised her eyebrows and said:


    "Little devil, what are you thinking about UU reading ?"


    Hearing Shengna''s words, Zuo Zuo hesitated for a few seconds and then said, "You are very similar to a person I have met. Do you have twin sisters?"


    Shengna stood up, walked in front of Zuo Assistant, and smiled: "Little devil, if you want to learn from others, you must first grow up."


    Then he looked at Kakashi on the side and said, "At least you have to be as big as this little brother."


    After speaking, Santana turned and left the room.


    On the side, Haruno Sakura looked at Santana, and at this moment, there was a villain in her mind and said, "Could it be that Zuo Zhujun likes this kind of big sister?"


    "Is this an Oedipus plot?"


    Haruno Sakura glanced down at herself, and the villain in her mind said frantically, "It''s over, you don''t have a chance."


    Then he comforted himself and said, "No, Zuo Zhujun can''t possibly like such a woman, I must have misunderstood him."


    Kakashi''s eyes fell on the two of them. He knew that in this world, Zuosuke must have found something, but he did not speak directly.


    At this time, Zuozhu also reacted, first stunned and then unhappy: "Woman, what are you talking about."


    However, Santana had already left the restaurant and didn''t care what Zuo Assistant said.


    Soon Gilgamesh packed the food and took it out.


    "These are foods that can be stored for a long time and should meet your requirements."


    "thanks!"


    Kakashi took the packaged food from the other party, paid the money, and left the restaurant with the team members of the seventh shift.


    After leaving the hotel for a while, Kakashi looked back and saw that there was only a small spot left. Santana, who was sitting under the tree, asked:


    "Zuo Assistant, what do you think of the lady just now?"

 Chapter 574： incredible future

    Zuo Zuo looked up at the road in front of him and said:


    "In the first two years, I was on a mission with Li Locke. At that time, in order to protect Wesley, we killed a woman from a hostile force."


    Kakashi pondered, is Wesley Charlotte one of the servants in this world?


    "The woman looks exactly the same as the person I met today."


    "I suspect that she is who she was two years ago. There can be no identical people in this world."


    "But I don''t know how she was resurrected. I checked her body and determined that she was dead."


    Hearing Zuo Zuo''s words, Haruno Sakura on the side was relieved: It''s okay, it''s okay, Zuo Zuo-kun doesn''t like this type.


    Naruto said curiously: "Maybe Li Locke didn''t kill the other party, maybe he passed out."


    Zuo Zhu shook his head: "My examination is definitely not wrong, she was indeed dead at that time."


    Naruto wanted to say something, but Kakashi said:


    "Lord Charlotte has always emphasized that this world also has different powers. Maybe someone resurrected her, maybe they are not alone."


    "No matter what the truth is, we will report the situation back and believe that the high table is more suitable than us for the investigation files and information records."


    "When the results come out, you will know the truth of the matter."


    Zuo Help nodded, he himself was the arbiter of the high table, and he could directly order to investigate a person''s information.


    "Okay, don''t think about it so much, our main task now is to find this golden country."


    "Lord Charlotte said that this task involves the assessment of your chunin, and as long as you complete the task, you will be promoted to chunin."


    Hearing that he was promoted to Chunin, Naruto Uzumaki was the most excited: "Great, I must find the location of this mission."


    Haruno Sakura also had a happy look on her face, but Zuo Suke didn''t care much. He had been in this world longer than everyone else, and his strength had already surpassed that of Chunin. Chunin vests don''t really care.


    However, Obito is a Chunin, and as the future of the Uchiha family, he decided not to be inferior to the people.


    Kakashi took the three members of the seventh class and embarked on a journey to find the golden country again.


    the other side.


    Charlotte Doyle, after thinking for a while, decided not to buy Uzumaki Jiuxinai for the time being. It is true that his gold coins are not enough. After opening a battle column, the remaining gold coins are not enough to recruit opponents, and At this time, Naruto was not so anxious when he was outside.


    Before the update at the end of the month, he believed that his gold coins would definitely reach the point of recruiting the other party. If the gold coins were enough, he could also recruit Young Minato together to give Naruto Uzumaki a complete home.


    I just don''t know if Young Minato will have a feeling of being a father. After all, Uzumaki Jiushina was only his object at that time, and he was not pregnant.


    After confirming the idea, Charlotte spent 50,000 gold coins to open a new battle position. After that, Asma Sarutobi and Sannin Konoha were revealed.


    At this time, Orochimaru and Tsunade, as well as Shikamaru and Anbe Yamato, who received the notice, all came to the conference room.


    The moment Tsunade opened the door of the conference room, he saw two more people in the room. He didn''t recognize Sarutobi Asma Tsunade and Orochimaru at this time, and his eyes fell on Jiraiya instead.


    Tsunade saw Jiraiya''s face with a smile immediately, and then went up and punched the opponent.


    "Jiraiya, you were finally brought to this world by Lord Charlotte, and now the three of us have finally gathered together."


    Orochimaru on the side also said hello: "Jiraiya, long time no see!"


    Jiraiya clutched the place where Tsunade had hammered and shouted, "Pain, you violent woman."


    "It''s not too long, you just disappeared in front of my eyes, and I was brought over by Lord Charlotte in less than two seconds."


    At this time, Tsunade and Orochimaru also noticed Jiraiya''s dress, and instantly understood.


    "That''s you, we''ve been in this world for quite a while."


    In the conference room, Charlotte said, "Tsunade, Orochimaru, Zilai is also your friend, so he will leave it to you."


    "The world needs popular knowledge, and there are things that need to be understood, Orochimaru, you remember the church Jiraiya."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte."


    Tsunade turned into a big sister at this time, and said arrogantly: "Follow me, Zilai also."


    "The three of us will get together first, and let Orochimaru give you the knowledge of this world."


    Then Tsunade and Orochimaru brought Jiraiya out of the conference room


    On the other hand, Asma Sarutobi''s eyes widened, he saw something.


    He actually saw Orochimaru, the enemy who killed his father, and Tsunade and Jiraiya who talked and laughed with Orochimaru.


    However, looking at the appearance and dress of the other party, as well as Jiraiya''s words, he was not sure about his guess, but at this time his mind was a little confused, and he felt that it was not enough.


    "Shukamaru, this is your teacher Sarubi Asma."


    "He will leave it to you, and the common sense knowledge of this matter will be handed over to you."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte."


    Sarutobi Asma''s eyes fell on Shikamaru, and he came back to his senses at this time. He still knew his student very well, but he didn''t expect the other party to come to this world.


    Now the other party has become the person who spreads the knowledge of the world to him. It happens that Asma has a lot of doubts in his heart at this time, and wants to get information from Shikamaru.


    With Shikamaru and Asma leaving, Yamato Anbe was the only one left in the conference room.


    Yamato looked at Lord Charlotte, and did not speak, but stood silently by the side.


    At this time, Charlotte consciously entered the system space and took down Yamato Anbu from the battle bar.


    Ding whether to take back Anbu Yamato!


    Yes!


    With Charlotte''s determination, Anbu Yamato''s body, who remained in the conference room, began to become transparent, and then slowly dissipated.


    Looking at Anbu Yamato and Joinin Yamato on the ninja column, Charlotte directly merged!


    Ding whether to carry out Yamato Anbu and Yamato Ninja for Ninja fusion!


    Yes!


    With Charlotte''s operation, it eventually became Yamato Ryo. After seeing the fusion of Anbu Yamato and Yamato, he clicked on the ninja details to check.


    I found that Yamato''s appearance has grown up a lot, and UU reading looks more mature, and his own ninjutsu skills have also increased. The most important thing is that Charlotte found Yamato''s Chakra The amount has more than doubled from before.


    However, Joinin Yamato has reached his peak period, and the amount of chakra is more than when he was in Anbu. The sum of the two is more than double the amount of the previous Anbu Yamato. , but achieved 1.5 times the amount of chakra.


    The only thing that needs to be confirmed now is whether the power of Yamato Wood Dun has increased.


    After watching Yamato''s ninja card, Charlotte put it back in the battle position.


    Please select the specific location where Dahe Rong will be placed, and it will be placed anywhere within three meters of the location before recycling!


    Location before recycling!


    Following Charlotte''s choice, Yamato''s disappearing figure reappeared in the conference room, but her attire and appearance had changed to some extent.


    Yamato stood there without any movement, but Charlotte knew that the other party was absorbing memories.


    After Yamato''s memory, the leader of Shangnin, passed through his mind like a marquee, Yamato discovered that so many things happened in the future.


    The third generation of eyes died in the battle, Orochimaru Tsunade, who took over as the fifth-generation Naruto, and he became the leader of the seventh class. The future is really incredible.


    Yamato felt his own strength, but found that he was much stronger than him in the Anbu period or the one who led the Jounin in memory.


    Yamato knelt down on one knee and said respectfully, "Thank you, Lord Charlotte, for your re-creation."


    "Get up, Yamato."


    "Go to the No. 2 training ground now. I want to see if your Mu Dunxueji limit has improved."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"

 Chapter 575： frozen steve rogers

    Training ground number two.


    Yamato fell to the ground with a pale face. At this time, the ground of the entire training ground had been ploughed more than once, and the stumps and wood left after the land collapsed and the wood escaped were everywhere.


    Charlotte looked at Yamato who fell to the ground, but nodded secretly: The opponent''s strength has improved a lot this time, and it can be said that it is only a thin line away from the shadow-level powerhouse. Compared with ordinary shadow-level powerhouses, one or two, when facing the human column force-tailed beast, it is not bad at shadow-level, and can even exert stronger strength.


    "Yamato, is your current strength stronger or weaker than the one you remember?"


    Yamato stood up from the ground, thought for a while, and said, "Compared to the me in my memory, my overall strength at this time is stronger."


    "The increase in the amount of chakra and the increase in the power of the blood relay limit make my ninjutsu more powerful."


    "And I feel that the wooden dug I have now has the potential to dig deeper. Maybe after a while, my strength can still improve."


    Charlotte nodded: "It''s a good thing to improve your strength, and then work hard to improve yourself."


    Charlotte then glanced at the destroyed No. 2 training ground and said, "But I gave you a task before to repair the No. 2 training ground."


    Yamato looked around, bowed his head and said, "Yes, Lord Charlotte."


    time flies.


    A week has passed in the blink of an eye.


    The incident on Long Island, New York, was abuzz on the Internet. Although the New York police and SHIELD agents evacuated the crowd, there were still witnesses who saw what happened on the beach at that time. Once again swiping reports in major media.


    SHIELD.


    Inside the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube underground research base.


    Nick Fury was holding a bottle of potion at this time, which was the blessing potion obtained by trading with Charlotte.


    It was he who planned to use this potion for Dr. Silvig, who was studying the Rubik''s Cube in the universe, to see if this potion that could bring good luck could be used on the road of scientific research.


    "Dr. Silveger, I have something here. It is said that experimenting after taking it will bring good luck."


    "Heaven Comes"


    Dr. Silwig glanced at Nick Fury who came over and said with a smile: "Director, don''t make fun of me."


    Nick Fury said seriously: "I didn''t make fun of you."


    "This is a very artifact called Fuling Potion, which can make people who take it very lucky within the next twelve hours."


    "Presumably using this luck to conduct research can also make scientific research go more smoothly."


    Dr. Silvig looked at the serious Nick Fury, thought for a moment, and said, "A magical item in Asgard?"


    Hearing the Doctor mention Asgard, Nick Fury thought about it and said, "Although not, but it''s similar."


    Hearing this, Dr. Silveger was interested. If they said that this thing was researched by themselves, he might not believe it very much, but if it is something produced by Asgard, then he has some Believe.


    Dr. Silwig took the crystal vial containing the Fuling from Nick Fury, then looked at the other party and said:


    "Any precautions?"


    "You can take it normally. After taking it, you can devote yourself to the research of the universe Rubik''s cube, which will definitely bring you good luck."


    Dr. Silvig opened the bottle, glanced at the liquid inside, and poured it into his mouth and swallowed it in a small amount.


    "This thing tastes good, not as bad as I imagined."


    As the Fuling Elixir was taken, Dr. Silvig continued his work on the cosmic Rubik''s Cube, while Nick Fury watched on.


    With the continuous research, Dr. Silwig found that his thoughts and experiments at this time were exceptionally smooth.


    Seeing that a group of data was calculated and researched, the doctor pulled a whiteboard and quickly calculated it on it.


    Soon the doctor exclaimed: "According to the elements, maybe it can stabilize the universe Rubik''s cube."


    "No, I want to conduct several sets of simulation experiments."


    Nick Fury saw that he was fully engaged in the research, and the doctor who had the inspiration immediately nodded with satisfaction.


    There is one thing that Charlotte Doyle provides, whether it is information or items, it is always reliable like this, but it is a pity that such a force cannot be used by him. If it can be...


    Without staying too much in the experimental base, Nick Fury turned his head and left here.


    the other side.


    Among the Arctic glaciers.


    Through this period of searching, Yao Shidou seems to have found the target.


    Looking at the ice under the glacier, there was a figure in a star-striped outfit lying there.


    If it wasn''t for Yao Shidou''s ability to perceive, he would not have been able to find Steve Rogers frozen under the glacier.


    At this time, the pharmacist looked at the ice layer under his feet, but he was a little curious: in his perception, the person below was in a special state.


    How should I put it, it''s a bit like a hibernating snake. Sixty years have passed and it hasn''t died.


    At this moment, Pharmacist Dou also developed some interest in the first American superhero.


    The pharmacist glanced at the agent who was still using instruments to search for Steve Rogers'' body in the distance. After thinking for a while, he said, "Ward, Coulson."


    "What''s wrong?" X2 looked at the pharmacist''s pocket at the same time.


    I saw the pharmacist squat down and said, "Look at what I found."


    Ward and Coulson immediately ran towards the direction of the pharmacist''s pocket, and soon came to the side of the pharmacist''s pocket.


    Looking at the pharmacist squatting on top of the ice and looking down, Coulson also squatted down and looked at the ice under his feet, and even wiped the snow on the ice with his hands, but Coulson was Nothing was seen.


    "Pocket I didn''t see anything except the ice."


    Ward on the side also frowned, but he didn''t see anything different about the glacier under his feet.


    The pharmacist looked up at the two of them, and then said, "Below the ice layer is the goal of our mission."


    Coulson looked at the pharmacist in surprise: "Dou, you mean under this ice layer, is Captain Steve Rogers?"


    The pharmacist nodded: "Below is a man in a sexually striped costume. If no one else is frozen here, then it is him."


    Coulson immediately called the excavation operator, then looked at the pharmacist and said, "What a distance!"


    "Ten meters!"


    Coulson nodded, and the agents immediately used the equipment to start excavating.

 Chapter 576： 9 snakes target

    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    After a while of digging, everyone saw Steve Rogers who was frozen under the ice, and all showed expressions of surprise.


    They didn''t understand how Yakushidou discovered that there was another person hiding in the ice layer ten meters underground.


    At this time, Coulson looked at the frozen Captain America, showing an excited look and shouting: "Be gentle, be careful, don''t hurt the captain''s body."


    The pharmacist glanced at Steve Rogers, who had not yet been fully excavated, and said, "Colson, the captain is still alive."


    "what?"


    Coulson couldn''t believe his ears, stood up and looked at the pharmacist''s pocket beside him.


    And Ward is standing aside with a slight frown, Captain America is still alive? how can that be.


    "Colson, I said the frozen person in front of me is still alive."


    "But if they are allowed to chisel like this, I can''t guarantee it."


    Coulson immediately shouted, "Stop, stop."


    Following Coulson''s words, the off-court staff immediately stopped their work, and Coulson opened the pharmacist''s pocket at this time.


    "What should be done?"


    After thinking about it for two seconds, the pharmacist said: "In my perception, he is in a strange state at this time. These ice blocks freeze him, but they also protect him."


    "What we need to do is unearth the whole block of ice with Steve Rogers and keep him frozen."


    Hearing the words of the pharmacist, Coulson immediately ordered.


    The excavation of the entire ice layer was easier, and soon a huge square of ice was cut out.


    Coulson immediately arranged for the return of the Quinn transporter and transported the ice cubes with Captain America back to the headquarters.


    On the plane, Coulson looked at the pharmacist and said, "Dou, you have made a contribution this time. When the time comes, I will apply for a reward from the bureau. What do you think?"


    Looking at Coulson, with a sunny smile on his face, he said, "If possible, I hope to exchange one or two ninjutsu from Charlotte''s office."


    Coulson''s eyes lit up, and then he asked, "Have you mastered the ninjutsu you exchanged last time?"


    The pharmacist nodded: "I have fully grasped it!"


    "Okay, I will apply to the director for you."


    the other side.


    Nick Fury, who was in the office, received a message from Coulson.


    It was learned that Steve Rogers had been known, and the pharmacist guessed that the other party was not dead or alive.


    A smile appeared on Nick Fury''s face, and he thought in his heart: It''s good to live, to live.


    Such a Steve Rogers is even more valuable. He can draw blood to study serum, and he can also accept him after he wakes up.


    And having a living Steve in his hands is a great political bargaining chip for Nick Fury.


    It''s been a lot of good things lately!


    the other side.


    In a base of Hydra.


    Alexander Pierce, looking at the information in his hand at this time, said:


    "Wakanda''s vibranium was all stolen by Ulysses Crow thirty years ago?"


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    "Yes, sir!"


    "And all the vibration gold that he stole has been sold and turned into wealth by him over the years."


    Pierce shook his head, it was impossible for them all to be stolen.


    "Wakanda is still providing vibrating gold to Wuchang every year. Although the amount is very small, it has not been cut off over the years."


    "Although he said this is only their last stock, I believe he still has it."


    "Send a group of Winter Soldiers to talk to King Tchaka of Wakanda. I believe there will be some gains."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Then Pierce continued: "SHIELD''s experiment on physique enhancers has failed. I have arranged for someone to send the experimental data back. Now what we have to do is to connect the other party''s research."


    "After we got through their research data, we followed their progress and conducted a second study."


    "We, who are more experienced, believe that the hope from the research is stronger."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Pierce glanced at each other and said, "Long live the Hydra!"


    "Long live the Hydra!"


    the other side


    In Tony''s seaside villa.


    At this time, Charlotte brought Jiraiya to Tony''s villa.


    "Tony, I''ll introduce you to a new partner, Jiraiya, one of the three Konoha."


    "Jiraiya, this is my friend Tony Stark, superhero, billionaire, playboy, philanthropist."


    Tony looked at the man with long white hair in front of him, wearing a floral shirt and stepping on a clog, and walked to Charlotte''s side, hooked his shoulders, and pulled him aside:


    "Konoha Sannin? This guy is about the same strength as Tsunade?"


    Charlotte nodded, and Tony let go of Charlotte, then came to Jiraiya, shook hands and said:


    "I''m Tony Stark!"


    Jiraiya shook hands with Tony and said, "Nice to meet you, I am Jiraiya."


    Charlotte looked at Tony and said, "Jilai has just come here and is not very familiar with this place. Tony, please show him the world here."


    Tony looked at Charlotte and said, "Where did you come from?"


    Charlotte nodded and didn''t say much.


    But it was Tony who thought that Jiraiya also came from the magical world, and didn''t know everything about the earth.


    "OK, leave it to me!"


    "But I have a request. I have developed a new type of battle armor here. Jirai also has to help me test it. Is there any problem Test the armor? No problem." Zilai also happily agreed. down.


    Seeing that Jirai also agreed, Charlotte said, "I still have something to do here, so I won''t stay here for a long time, and Jirai will leave it to you."


    Tony looked at Charlotte in surprise and said, "I''ll have a party tonight, why don''t you stay?"


    Charlotte shook her head: "No, I''m going to S.H.I.E.L.D., there are some things to deal with."


    "Okay, then I won''t delay you!"


    "The next party is inviting you."


    Charlotte then waved her hand and said goodbye to Tony and Jiraiya.


    Watching Charlotte leave, Jiraiya appeared beside Tony at this time, with a smile on his face:


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    "Friend, what party is there tonight, are there many beauties?"


    Tony looked at the cheap smile on Jiraiya''s face, and instantly understood, and then smiled:


    "How about a swimsuit party?"


    "It''s all supermodels!"


    Although Jiraiya didn''t come to this world for a long time, he also knew about the supermodel and cover girl, and immediately laughed:


    "It''s good, I''m looking forward to it."


    Seeing Jiraiya''s appearance, Tony laughed and said, "Hahaha, you are interesting."


    "But I have a request. When I test my new armor, you must cooperate carefully."


    "no problem."


    "Okay, that''s it."


    ???

 Chapter 577： businessman

    It has been a week since Tony held the pool party, and Jiraiya has become a frequent visitor to Tony''s place. The diligence of running there is more exaggerated than that of Kankuro, and it can be said that he is almost living there.


    And Tony is also very happy because he has a free ninja to help him test the new armor.


    During this time, Charlotte selected 5 084 items from S.H.I.E.L.D. Because the value of each 084 item could not be determined before recharging, he could only choose based on his feelings. Brought him 10,000 gold coins.


    This result is disappointing to Charlotte. It can be said that the value of the energy block produced by the universe cube is greatly reduced.


    But the matter has come to this point, Charlotte is not pursuing anything, but decides to find a way to cheat S.H.I.E.L.D.


    the other side.


    A group of members of the Hydra team came to the land of Wakanda on the grounds of business cooperation.


    In a seemingly backward and poor town, this is Wakanda''s declared capital.


    As the captain of this Hydra squad, Phil is not a Winter Soldier, but he is the leader of the mission.


    The goal of this mission is to buy enough vibrating gold, but his idea is to give courtesy before soldiers. If he can''t buy it with money, he will choose to use force to reason with the other party.


    "Fairy Wood"


    To this end, he brought a large number of orders and even financial assistance. Standing in front of the conference room hall and looking at the poor and backward countries in front of him, he believed that this task would be easily accomplished.


    In the royal palace in Wakanda, a soldier reports the situation to the king.


    "King Tchaka, a businessman came from outside the border. The other party brought an order of more than 1 billion US dollars. The other party wants to meet you."


    Hearing the report of his soldiers, Tchaka smiled: "It''s really rare that outsiders want to cooperate with Wakanda."


    "In that case, let''s meet this group of people and see what they want."


    T''Challa on the side said, "Father, will there be a conspiracy?"


    Tchaka looked at his son and smiled: "We Wakanda are so poor, and the other party came with such a large order, how can there be no conspiracy."


    Hearing his father say poverty, T''Challa glanced at everything outside the kingdom, poverty?


    "Father, bring the **** with you."


    T''Challa glanced at his son T''Challa and said, "T''Challa, you and Okoye go with me."


    "You will also have to deal with these people in the future."


    Then T''Challa took his son T''Challa, Okoye and a team of members of the Royal Guard by plane to Wakanda outside the border.


    After Phil waited in the meeting room for a while, the door to the meeting room was opened. First, the female guards of the Royal Guard came in with spears and stood at the door of the meeting room as if to welcome guests. Chaka walked in with his son T''Challa.


    Seeing these strangely dressed women holding spears, Feil not only sighed at the backwardness of the other party.


    However, the eyes fell on the two people who came in behind, knowing that the older one was the king of Wakanda, and the younger one was the prince of Wakanda. I didn''t expect even the heir to come together, which is good.


    However, His Royal Highness seems to like leopards very much. He is holding a mask with a leopard head in his hand during a business meeting, which is a bit interesting.


    Phil stood up at this time and greeted the two of them:


    "Your Majesty the King!"


    "His Royal Highness Prince!"


    Tchaka glanced at the group of four in the conference room, and finally locked his eyes on Fair, who was talking, with a smile on his face: "On behalf of Wakanda, I am very happy to have you here, Mr. Fair Wells. ."


    T''Challa also greeted: "Hello, Mr. Fair Wells."


    Then Tchaka said, "Mr. Fair Wells, I heard from the trade department that you brought a huge order?"


    "Your Majesty, Wakanda is an agricultural and animal husbandry country, growing a lot of grain and grazing a lot of cattle and sheep."


    "My company is willing to buy the grain and cattle and sheep in your hands, for this reason we are willing to reach a long-term cooperation with you."


    Tchaka looked at the other party, but smiled: "Mr. Fair wants to see me, it should not be just because of these business orders."


    "If it''s just these commercial orders, I believe Mr. Fehr''s price won''t be so high, and he won''t ask for a special meeting with me."


    But it was Fair''s order that not only did not use large-scale purchases to lower the price, but instead increased by 5% above the market price.


    Don''t underestimate this 5%, it is a very large profit to put on this order.


    When Fer heard T''Chaka''s words, a smile appeared on his face: "Haha, King T''Chaka is right."


    "There is indeed a small request here, and it will not let you help in vain."


    Tchaka looked at the other party: "Tell me, what is the request,"


    "I want to buy a batch of vibrating gold at the market price of US$20,000 per gram, and the amount does not need to be too much US$500 million."


    Fer didn''t know how much vibranium T''chaka had in his hands, but he felt that the information he had was obviously running out.


    There was a trace of apology on Tchaka''s face at this time: "I''m sorry, Mr. Fair."


    "We''ve run out of stock since Ulysses Crowe stole vibranium in Wakanda 25 years ago."


    Feir shook his head and said, "Your Majesty, outsiders don''t know, but I know that you have been trading with the five great powers over the years."


    "We really don''t need much vibration gold. UU reading only needs 25,000 grams. I believe this amount won''t be difficult for you."


    "To this end, our company is willing to provide some infrastructure assistance for Wakanda, and even grant a batch of low-interest or even interest-free loans."


    "And this transaction of grain and cattle and sheep will not be a one-time transaction, and even a five-year transaction order can be reached."


    T''Challa, who was sitting next to his father, not only sighed at the other party''s generosity, but also knew that he was studying at Oxford University in the United Kingdom, and he had an intuitive understanding of money. It could be said that the other party was full of sincerity.


    However, Tchaka was unmoved and said: "We have no remaining vibranium in our hands, all the vibranium has been ordered by the five major countries, and such a transaction will be done in five years. Completely over."


    Feir frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that Wakanda''s Zhenjin would be exhausted, and only the last five years of trading remained, which would be difficult.

 Chapter 578： Really dont give me a chance?

    "Your Majesty, since the deal will end in five years, it means that the deal hasn''t been done yet, so there''s nothing left to talk about, right?"


    "For this reason, we are willing to pay a higher price than the five major countries. With this money, not only your royal family, but also your people can live a better life."


    "In your transaction with the five major countries, you only need to reduce production every year or cancel the transaction in the last year. It is not difficult for you."


    Fell proposed his own way. For him, it would be best to use a simple business transaction to achieve the final goal, but if the other party is unwilling to agree, then he can only use force to solve the problem.


    Hearing Feier''s method, Tchaka''s brows were slightly wrinkled. It seems that there are forces and people who are trying to fight Zhenjin. In order to convince all countries that Wakanda really has no Zhenjin, this layout has been in place for 25 years. , for another five years, I believe that all countries will also believe that Wakanda''s vibrato is exhausted.


    For this plan, it is impossible for T''Chaka to give up the plan for many years for a little benefit, and these things of the other party really don''t look like that to the real Wakanda.


    Is he short of money in Wakanda? But those orders? Not lacking at all.


    As for the basic construction, it is a joke, and Wakanda does not look down on the technology outside.


    "Sorry, although Mr. Fair''s sincerity is very sincere and tempting, I really don''t have any other Zhenjin in my hands, and I, Wakanda, can''t offend the five major countries."


    "Maybe there are still unused vibraniums in the hands of the five great powers, and Mr. Fehr can buy them from them."


    Hearing that the other party not only did not enter the oil and salt, but also suggested that he go to the five major countries to trade, the smile on Feir''s face instantly disappeared, but he looked at Tchaka seriously and said, "His Royal Highness, really don''t give it to me. an opportunity?"


    (In another time and space, when someone asks you not to give him a chance, you are not only giving him a chance, but also giving yourself a chance.)


    Tchaka shook his head: "I''m sorry, it seems that our fate is not enough, Wakanda can''t reach a cooperation with you."


    Hearing the other party''s refusal, Fair showed a hint of disappointment, and said, "Why not choose a good business cooperation, and I have to use violence."


    "Go ahead and catch the King and Prince of Wakanda for me."


    Following Fell''s order, the three Winter Soldiers beside him immediately shot.


    At the moment when Fair ordered, T''Chaka also noticed something was wrong, but he didn''t panic because his son T''Chaka had already become the Black Panther of this generation and inherited his battle uniform.


    Although he himself does not have a black panther suit, but he has taken heart-shaped grass, although he is old, his actual combat ability is not ordinary, not to mention a team of members of the Royal Guard.


    I saw two Winter Soldiers rushing towards T''Challa and T''Challa respectively, while the other one rushed towards the women with spears.


    However, what happened the next second made Fer''s eyes widen.


    Because he saw that the Winter Soldier he brought with him did not defeat the enemy and capture him as he expected, but fell into an anxious battle.


    And the prince of the other party brought the leopard helmet he thought was an accessory to his body, and immediately showed his terrifying combat power.


    Fei, who noticed something was wrong, immediately pressed the Bluetooth headset on his ear and shouted, "The situation has changed, call for support."


    "Repeat one side, the situation has changed and call for support!"


    T''Challa has turned into a black panther at this time, and all the claws on his fingers have been stretched out, attacking the warrior holding the dagger in front of him.


    At this time, Winter Soldier No. 1 was holding a dagger and waving it so fast that it slashed a few knives against T''Challa.


    However, there was no feeling of the dagger piercing the muscles. Instead, there was a sound of metal friction and collision. After a few knives, T''Challa''s suit was torn apart, revealing the panther suit inside.


    But when T''Challa came over, he had already worn the black panther suit inside, and the suit outside was just a cover.


    T''Challa punched out and smashed on the opponent''s chest, directly blasting the opponent out and hitting the table in the conference room.


    Then a jump caught up and fought with the opponent again.


    And T''Challa is not as easy as T''Challa. He passed the black panther suit to his son, and he didn''t wear it himself, but with the blessing of the heart-shaped grass, he was no worse than the Winter Soldier.


    And because of the inspection before coming in, the other party did not carry a hot weapon. Although he was not as relaxed as his son, he was not particularly embarrassed. Instead, he blocked the other party.


    The members of the Royal Guard did not actually use the Zhenjin weapon in their hands at this time, but used it as an ordinary spear.


    The alliance of the six was an opponent who was not the man in front of him. Seeing that he could not take down this man without using the Zhenjin weapon, Okoye immediately decided not to stay alive.


    The spear in his hand emits a laser directly.


    "Zi~Boom!"


    The Winter Soldier 3 was hit by a laser in an instant, and it flew out and smashed into the wall.


    Seeing that the captain Okoye used the vibranium weapon, the other members of the **** team did not keep their hands, and the vibranium spear in his hand immediately showed a laser.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    The Winter Soldier''s wounded body was shot through several holes in an instant, and immediately lost his life.


    But seeing this scene, Phil''s eyes widened: What kind of weapon is this?


    Is this still the Wakanda he knew, this leopard''s head pressed against the Winter Soldier, and the King is not inferior to the Winter Soldier in hand-to-hand combat.


    They have big secrets, and these secrets must be passed on to the organization.


    At this time, in the jungle outside Wakanda City, a gunship flew up and aimed at the house where Fair and others were, and a missile was shot instantly.


    At this time, the Black Panther T''Challa had just dealt with the Winter Soldier 1 and came to his father''s side. At this time, the Royal Guard had come to the King''s side and took over the King''s opponent.


    T''Chaka looked at his son and said, "Take that Phil, I want to know who is targeting us."


    "It''s father!"


    Before T''Challa could act, the missile hit the building where they were in the next second.


    "boom!"


    At the moment of the explosion, T''Challa held his father in his arms, blocking the shock wave of the explosion.


    However, the members of the Royal Guard were not so lucky, and were immediately swept away by the shock wave of the explosion.


    Fortunately, the armor they stretched out was not an ordinary thing, it was made of Zhenjin, and its defense was not inferior at all, but after all, it was not the full-body armor that did not completely protect it.


    Two of the six guard members died on the spot, and the remaining four were not feeling well.


    T''Challa looked at the father in his arms and shouted anxiously, "Father, father, are you alright!"


    ?????

 Chapter 579： caught alive

    At this time, the conference room had become a ruin. Fortunately, the missile did not completely collapse the house.


    However, just as the gunship was about to shoot the second missile, the plane that escorted the King of Wakanda to the border city immediately took off, and quickly launched a counterattack to knock the opponent down from the sky.


    With T''Challa''s shout in the room, T''Challa woke up. The blast just made him faint, but it didn''t cause too much damage, thanks to T''Challa protecting him under him.


    "T''Challa, I''m fine."


    "Grab each other, we need a live one."


    "Yes, Father!"


    T''Challa glanced at the room, and Feir had already run out at this time. As for the Winter Soldier 2, it was not dead at this time, but it was already in a state of more intake and less exhaust. The missile exploded and the opponent was completely intact. eat.


    "Okoye!"


    "exist!"


    "Take him and keep the king safe."


    "Yes, His Royal Highness!"


    The captain of the Royal Guard, Okoye, took the remaining three members and stabbed the Winter Soldier No. 2 to death. As for one living mouth, it was enough.


    After the Winter Soldier 2 was dealt with, the remaining escorts were all guarding the king''s side, while T''Challa at this time chased him out.


    Although Fer ran out of the house before the missile came, he didn''t run very far. He was stunned by the black panther incarnation of T''Challa as soon as he came to the street.


    Looking at the black panther in front of him, Fer wanted to resist, but was knocked out by T''Challa after only one round.


    Inside the Wakanda Science Laboratory.


    At this point, Tchaka had already undergone a comprehensive inspection on the instrument and walked down from above.


    Princess Su Rui looked at her father and said, "Father, your body is fine."


    Queen Ramanda hugged Tchaka and said, "It''s great that you''re all right. When we received the news, you didn''t know how worried we were."


    "In the future, such outsiders will never be seen again."


    Tchaka comforted his wife, then looked at his son and said, "Did the interrogation result in anything?"


    T''Challa shook his head: "The other party''s mouth is very hard and won''t say anything."


    "It seems that something developed by Su Rui is needed to make the other party spit out the truth."


    T''Challa thought about what happened a few hours ago, and he also had Yuji''s heart. If he had not had his son and the Royal Guard present, he would have almost returned to the arms of the Leopard God.


    "They are all elite fighters with military training, especially the three who started this time, their strength is too terrifying."


    "According to the information returned by our spies lurking in various countries, it is clear that this is not the combat power that conventional soldiers should have."


    "Fortunately, the meeting place this time is our place, and the other party cannot carry weapons, otherwise we will be in danger this time."


    Hearing what his father said, T''Challa also nodded: "Yes, father, if the other party brings a hot weapon, the result may become more dangerous."


    "Using what Su Rui developed, I want to know what makes them so crazy, and why they are so powerful."


    "Yes, Father!"


    T''Challa took something from Shu Rui and came to the cell where Phil was being held.


    Feir was **** at this time, and his skin was ripped open, apparently having been treated ruthlessly before.


    Seeing T''Challa come back again, not only was Feil not afraid, but a smile appeared on his face.


    "Hahaha, no one thought that such a technology and technology could be hidden in such a remote place."


    "We underestimated you Wakanda, otherwise this would not have happened."


    However, the intelligence department of Hydra did not know that Wakanda was hidden so deeply, thinking that it was a backward African indigenous country, and he and the three Winter Soldiers would definitely be caught.


    Even that gunship was used to transfer the T''Challa and his son, not the armed unit used to attack.


    If they knew the information, they would not have lost so badly, nor would they have adopted such simple means.


    T''Challa ignored Fei''s words, but looked at the other party and said, "Tell me who you are and why you need Zhenjin."


    "According to our intelligence, all countries obviously have soldiers who should not have that kind of combat power."


    Fer looked at T''Challa and said, "You are delusional, kill me, I will not betray the organization."


    T''Challa picked up a chip with bloodstains from the plate on the side with tweezers, and then said:


    "Are you waiting for them to locate the location and come to rescue you?"


    "Before you were sent, we found that it was pulled out of your body."


    This is a positioning chip buried in Feir''s body, but he didn''t expect it to be discovered by the other party.


    Seeing this, Phil cracked a smile and said, "Kill me, you won''t get any useful information."


    When T''Challa saw that the other party was so loyal to his own organization, he not only had some admiration in his heart, but what kind of force could cultivate such loyal subordinates.


    Although he is very optimistic about the loyalty of the other party, he will not be soft on his hero and my enemy, not to mention he almost killed his father''s enemy.


    T''Challa took out a ball, which is a technological weapon developed by Su Rui. Pressing it into the human body will release a large number of neural elements, controlling the other party''s brain and allowing it to automatically answer the other party''s questions, but it has side effects. It is also very serious. Although it will answer 100%, the target will be brain dead after a few minutes.


    Something similar to spit injection, but better than that. Although scopolamine in spit injection can make people answer questions, it may not work for those who have received special training and anti-drug training.


    T''Challa walked to the front of the other party and pressed the ball down from the wound on the back waist.


    As the ball was put into the body, UU Reading immediately emitted a blue light at the location of the wound, and soon the scene in front of Feir was repeated, he was not in Wakanda''s cell, but returned to Arrived at the base of Hydra.


    At this time his instructor looked at him and said, "Fair Wells."


    "arrive!"


    "Where are you from, what is your mission, who are you allegiance to."


    "I''m from America, and our mission is to dominate the earth so that there is no war and no oppression."


    "HailHydra!"


    Hearing the other party''s answer, T''Challa was stunned for a moment. What did he just hear, long live the Hydra?


    Wasn''t this organization wiped out during World War II? How could it still exist? I glanced at the thing in my hand. Could it be that there was something wrong with the thing that Su Rui was studying?

 Chapter 580： trial

    T''Challa asked again, "Who are the three people on the mission with you this time?"


    "They are the most powerful Winter Soldiers in the organization and are responsible for some high-risk missions."


    "What is the Winter Soldier?"


    "I don''t know, they''re called the Winter Soldiers."


    Hearing the other party said he didn''t know, T''Challa could only extract as much information as possible within a limited time.


    "How many such warriors are there?"


    "do not know."


    After asking three questions, it made T''Challa a little depressed, because he didn''t know, he really didn''t know.


    "Why take the vibration gold."


    However, this time Phil didn''t say he didn''t know again, he really knew about it.


    "The organization''s goal is to trade vibration gold. If the transaction is unsuccessful, it is to **** the vibration gold at any cost. We originally planned to capture King T''Challa and Prince T''Challa in exchange for vibration gold."


    "As for Zhenjin, it is used to trade physique enhancers."


    Hearing the word physique enhancer, T''Challa wondered, "Physical enhancer?"


    There was a look of excitement on Feir''s face at this time: "It is a potion to enhance physical fitness. It is said that after taking it, it will be stronger than the Winter Soldier."


    Afterwards, Fair told everything he knew about how the Sandyin Puppet Shop in New York exchanged for the physique enhancer, including what he knew about ninjas.


    In his mouth, T''Challa knew for the first time that the Sandyin Puppet Shop and the Charlotte Office were actually two different forces.


    Just when T''Challa was about to ask some questions, Phil''s brain was completely burned into a lake of mud, and he was completely brain dead.


    Looking at the dead Fer, T''Challa waved his hand and told the soldiers to take his body out.


    T''Challa came out of the cell and came to Su Rui''s laboratory.


    Seeing his brother coming up, Su Rui asked, "Brother, did you find out?"


    T''Challa nodded, then said, "Su Rui, help me check something."


    "Charlotte Doyle, Charlotte Office, Sand Hidden Puppet Shop, Ninja, Hydra."


    Hearing the words his brother said, Su Rui immediately typed them into the computer and retrieved all the information about these words on the Internet.


    Among them, Charlotte Doyle, Charlotte''s Office, and Ninja have the most related words, followed by Hydra. As for the information on Sandyin''s puppet shop, there is only a pitiful amount of information. Only the shop address and the shop''s registration information were found.


    "Brother, there is a lot of information, do I need to filter it?"


    T''Challa walked to the screen, looked at a lot of information and video files, and said, "Let me see what information is there first."


    T''Challa was quickly immersed in the relevant intelligence information, and he saw it the next day.


    the other side.


    In the Hydra base.


    Alexander Pierce punched the table.


    "What did you say, we actually failed, it''s impossible."


    "A backward African native has left behind three Winter Soldiers. Are you playing with me?"


    The Winter Soldier in Pierce''s hands was the wealth that was received when the Soviet Union disintegrated. There are not many such soldiers. Each of them is an important wealth of Hydra. It was silent in the freezer, but this time, three people were lost, and it can be said that one-third of the high-end combat power was lost all at once.


    At this time, Dr. Zola''s face appeared on the electronic screen on the side, and a moving image was synthesized: "Pierce, look at the information sent back."


    "Our people failed in the mission and called for support, and the gunship was shot down with only one missile."


    "Maybe this Wakanda is not as simple as we thought."


    "And it''s an internet desert, and it''s hard for me to get useful intelligence there."


    Pierce sneered: "He Wakanda is not easy, is it easy for me, Hydra?"


    "I''m bound to win Zhenjin!"


    In fact, it is not important in Pierce''s eyes that Zhenjin is not strong, but the physique enhancer that Zhenjin exchanged at the Shayin Puppet Shop is very important to him.


    At this time, Pierce looked at Dr. Zola on the computer and asked, "How is the progress of the re-engraving of the physique enhancer?"


    "The progress is relatively smooth. The basic information provided by S.H.I.E.L.D. has helped us a lot. We have found a factor that they can''t confirm. You can''t imagine what it is."


    Hearing Zola say this, Pierce suddenly became interested, maybe he didn''t know that factor.


    "What is it?"


    Zola''s synthetic voice sounded in Pierce''s ear: "Werewolf''s blood cells."


    Pierce was surprised: "What, how is this possible?"


    He once placed an order at the Sand Ninja puppet shop and asked the other party to bring them a werewolf corpse for research. He never thought that one of the main ingredients in this physique enhancer turned out to be werewolf blood cells.


    Zola''s voice sounded again: "I heard that there are a group of werewolves in Charlotte''s base."


    After thinking about it for a while, Pierce said, "Since you know the main material, doesn''t it mean that it will be re-engraved soon?"


    "It''s so easy there. Although we found werewolf blood, there are other materials in it."


    "My Healing Game"


    "If it is so easy to re-enact, when studying werewolf corpses, it will not end in failure."


    Pierce said: "Speed ??up the research progress!"


    Zola said again: "The physique enhancers used for research are almost exhausted, and at least 1-3 are needed. This is still the best result. If there is no breakthrough in the research, more may be needed."


    Pierce''s eyes flashed fiercely: "If that''s the case, then we can only use Wakanda."


    "It really doesn''t work, then lay down Wakanda and support a rebel force."


    As for the energy blocks in S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury is now strictly guarding them Even if one is missing, they can be found, and he can''t call these things silently now.


    Zola reminded: "Then you have to make arrangements. Zhenjin is not only collected by you, but your good subordinate is also eyeing this thing."


    Hearing Zola advance Nick Fury, Pierce frowned slightly: "I know."


    ?????


    the other side.


    A Kun-style combat technique of S.H.I.E.L.D., carrying Hill and a team of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, is flying in the direction of Wakanda. The goal this time is to communicate with the king of Wakanda to obtain the original Vibration shares belonging to the United States and the United Kingdom.


    Nick Fury in the United States got the quota for the next few years after paying a certain price, while in the United Kingdom, the British SHIELD came forward to get the British quota, and the SHIELD headquarters was The British branch needs to be given a part of the physique enhancer according to the amount of vibration gold obtained.

 Chapter 581： S.H.I.E.L.D.

    Wakanda.


    After reading the information overnight, T''Challa already had a preliminary understanding of Charlotte Doyle, and combined with the information he had obtained from Fair, he already knew what was going on.


    At the same time, it was incredible that such a powerful human being appeared in the United States, but he had to accept the fact that he was in front of him.


    And through investigation, T''Challa found that the United States not only has Charlotte Doyle, the **** of ninjas, but also Iron Man, Burning Man and others.


    As for the issue of Fair''s identity, he still remains skeptical, but he also intends to report the truth to his father.


    T''Challa didn''t delay, found his father directly, and told the other party all the information he knew.


    "Hydra, how is that possible?"


    "Weren''t they wiped out during World War II?"


    Tchaka asked in disbelief.


    T''Challa said with a serious look: "Father, I also think it is impossible, but the result of the inquiry is indeed the same. There is no problem with the technology of the little sister."


    "Either someone is pretending to be a hydra in the name of a hydra, or they are really hydra."


    Hearing his son''s words, T''Chaka thought for a moment, then continued: "Whether it''s a hydra or not, it doesn''t matter to us."


    "They can''t find it here, and even if they do, they won''t be our opponent."


    T''Challa looked at her father and said, "Father, have we been hiding?"


    "If we''ve been hiding our technology, what about outings?"


    With the character of Hydra, they will not give up once they fail.


    Tchaka said, "We don''t want to be exposed, do they just want to be exposed?"


    "If the resurrection of Hydra is exposed, I believe the enemy will also have a headache."


    "T''Challa, what do you think about the physique enhancer?"


    Hearing his father mentioning the physique enhancer, T''Challa thought for a while and said, "Father, I was wondering if the physique enhancer is as powerful as these people say, then whether this thing can be used by us."


    "The power of the Leopard God, coupled with this so-called physique enhancer, then our strength will be improved again."


    "Only with strong strength can we better protect Wakanda."


    Hearing his son''s proposal, Tchaka also nodded.


    "Maybe we can try it, and if the physique booster is really powerful, it would be a good addition for us as well."


    Just at this moment, Zu Li walked in and saluted King Tchaka, and said:


    "Your Majesty, S.H.I.E.L.D., an agency of the United Nations Security Council, is here to visit by Agent Hill."


    Tchaka heard the brows of the organization to which the visitor belonged slightly frown, and then asked, "Is there a reason?"


    Zu Li said: "I said that I came to discuss the issue of vibration gold in the United States and the United Kingdom in the next five years."


    Hearing this, not only T''Challa but T''Challa''s brows furrowed slightly.


    "Arrange to the banquet hall, we will go there in the afternoon."


    T''Challa on the side shouted, "Father!"


    "Zuli let me know."


    "Yes, Your Majesty the King."


    T''Challa said again: "Father, we were attacked just yesterday because of Zhenjin. This time, the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. came to visit and discuss the matter of Zhenjin, which is very dangerous."


    Tchaka shook his head and said, "The attacker is the attacker, and the S.H.I.E.L.D. is an S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "And the other party, in the name of the United Nations Security Council, came to discuss Zhenjin in the next few years. I had to go."


    Hearing that he couldn''t persuade his father, T''Challa said, "Father, since you must see each other, you must follow the highest security conditions."


    "You must wear a black panther suit. In addition to the Royal Guard, Wakanda will also send a formation of spaceships to **** you to deal with everything that may happen. In addition, I must also protect you together."


    Hearing his son''s words, Tchaka did not refuse but agreed. Although he did not believe that S.H.I.E.L.D. would attack him, he was careful to sail the Wannian Ship, especially when it was attacked the day before.


    ?????


    Wakanda border city.


    At this time, Hill arrived in the capital of Wakanda with a group of members, who were waiting for the king of the other party in the banquet hall.


    Hill looked at the soldiers guarding outside the banquet hall and a building that had apparently been baptized by artillery fire not far away, and said, "Check what happened to Wakanda recently, and why are you so nervous."


    To know this meeting, all SHIELD agents were required to unload their weapons and go through security checks, otherwise they would not be able to see the king of Wakanda.


    When did this group of SHIELD agents in New York get this kind of anger in such a third-class country? If it wasn''t for Hill''s pressure, the SHIELD agents would be ready to fight with each other.


    At this point, an agent said, "Yes, sir."


    I saw him open the microcomputer on his arm and immediately started to operate.


    Fortunately, this is the "capital" outside of Wakanda. Although it is very backward, there are still networks and cameras in some places.


    After some operations, the agent said, "Sir Hill, the conference hall in Wakanda that entertains foreign guests was attacked by terrorists yesterday."


    "It''s a sensitive time here right now."


    Hill thought for a while and asked, "Can you know why?"


    The agent shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "However, it is normal for this kind of African indigenous country to have frequent attacks."


    Hill looked outside with a dignified look on his face, hoping that this attack would not be related to Zhenjin.


    Just as Hill was thinking, a formation of stealth fighters appeared over the border city of Wakanda. Because of Zhenjin Technology, no one could see the hovering fighters.


    At this time, twelve members of the Royal Guard were holding vibrating gold spears. UU Reading pushed open the door of the banquet hall. Then six members entered the banquet hall and immediately stood in the room holding spears. The remaining six members followed around King Tchaka, protecting him in the middle.


    Beidi Pavilion


    Seeing this scene, Hill realized that yesterday''s attack might be more serious than he thought.


    Hill greeted: "Your Majesty the King, His Royal Highness the Prince!"


    Tchaka said with a smile on his face, "Hello Agent Hill, I''m very sorry to meet you in this way."


    "But yesterday, a group of terrorists attacked me, so for safety''s sake..."


    Hill nodded and said, "Your Majesty, I understand your concern very well."


    "I''m here this time, but I have something important to communicate with you."

 Chapter 582： trade

    Hill took out two documents from his briefcase, and said, "This is authorized by the British government and the United States government."


    "The two countries have authorized me S.H.I.E.L.D. to directly extract the Zhenjin materials that the two countries need to trade in the next five years."


    "As for the original money, it will be handed over to you all at once."


    Okoye stepped forward, took the document in Hill''s hand, checked that there was no problem, and handed it to King Tchaka.


    After Tchaka took over the document, he glanced at the authorization above, and then asked someone to go out to verify the authenticity of the information on the document. After confirming that it was correct, Tchaka said:


    "Agent Hill, since both countries have agreed to hand over the Zhenjin materials to you, then I have no problem with this."


    "It just so happens that I am also preparing to deliver the Zhenjin to all countries in advance."


    Hearing King T''Chaka''s words, Hill asked curiously, "Your Majesty T''Chaka, what made you think like this."


    Tchaka took a deep look at Hill, and then said, "Yesterday, a group of businessmen from the United States wanted to buy vibration gold, but I didn''t have any extra materials except for the shares of the five major countries, so I didn''t agree. "


    "But this group of thugs attacked me immediately, and my guards were there to protect me, so they didn''t let them succeed, but two people died because of the idiom of my royal guard."


    Hearing the king''s words, Hill knew that it seemed that another group of forces were also eyeing Zhenjin, and immediately asked with concern: "Your Majesty the king, you are not injured.


    "As for the sacrificed warriors, they sacrificed to protect you. They are all heroes."


    After saying some polite remarks, Hill did not propose anything to send personnel to protect or help in the investigation. It is true that S.H.I.E.L.D. is also useless, since it has long been known that Wakanda has no extras. Zhenjin, there is no idea of ??helping.


    "Your Majesty, when will our transaction take place?"


    Tchaka said: "Each country''s annual share of Zhenjin is 10 kilograms, and the total share of the two countries for five years is 50 kilograms. I will arrange for it to be delivered later, you can just take it with you and leave."


    "Then trouble Your Majesty the King."


    Then Tchaka arranged for someone to send Zhenjin over.


    100 kilograms of vibrating gold are packed in two boxes, one box has a quantity of 50 kilograms, and this batch of materials is worth as much as 2 billion jade.


    After Hill got the Zhenjin, he did not stop and immediately took the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., took three off-road vehicles, and immediately drove towards the airport, and their transport plane was still parked at the airport.


    On Tchaka''s side, seeing that the transaction was completed without incident, he did not stop and immediately returned to the real Wakanda by plane.


    Hill''s side was also lucky. There were no Hydra members in the entire team. The operation was not leaked. When Pierce got the news, he had successfully returned to the New York SHIELD headquarters, and Hill reported it at the same time. There are other forces playing Wakanda vibrato attention.


    New York.


    SHIELD.


    In a flash, another three days passed.


    At this time, there was a blue square energy body on Nick Fury''s table. It was the new energy block made by the doctor who stabilized the universe Rubik''s cube after adding Yi Element. It is called energy block type II. .


    The advantage of this energy block is that it solves the problem of internal riot energy, and can be used as the energy source for weapons.


    Looking at the analysis report on the Type II energy block in front of him, Nick Fury immediately called the laboratory.


    "Immediately launch a weapon manufacturing plan with the second type of energy block as the core, from the individual soldier to the group type, all must be considered."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Looking at the Type II energy block in front of him, Nick Fury felt that S.H.I.E.L.D. finally had a weapon that could compete with Asgard and the Ninja world.


    Others don''t know the power of the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, but Nick Fury, who has seen Captain Marvel, believes that the weapons made from it have absolutely terrifying lethality.


    At the same time, Nick Fury instructed the doctor to start using the equipment to start mass production of Type II energy blocks, while collecting Yi elements on the market.


    While Nick Fury was conducting research on energy weapon shooting, T''Challa of Wakanda quietly arrived in Brooklyn, New York wearing a black panther suit.


    Because he didn''t know how much vibration gold was needed to trade the physique enhancer, T''Challa brought 50 kilograms of vibration gold material this time.


    Looking at the large characters of the Shayin Puppet Shop on the signboard in front of her, T''Challa was sure that she had come to the wrong place, and walked in with her suitcase.


    "The First Minister of the Ming Dynasty"


    "Welcome to Sandyin Puppet Shop."


    As T''Challa stepped into the puppet shop, the puppet doll at the door immediately opened his mouth to welcome him.


    T''Challa was wearing a black panther vibranium armor, and the whole person was hidden in the armor, and no one could see his face clearly, and naturally no one knew that he was a black ghost.


    Looking around the environment in the store, T''Challa saw a young and beautiful girl sitting on the service desk, and walked over directly.


    Temari looked at the person who was dressed strangely and hid himself in a leopard suit, and asked:


    "Hello, guest, what do I need to buy?"


    "I heard that you have physique enhancers for sale here?"


    Hearing the leopard man in front of him speak, he asked about the physique enhancer, Temari glanced at him, and said directly:


    "Yes, sir."


    "What''s the price?"


    "Vibration worth $300 million."


    Hearing that it only takes 15 kilograms to buy a physique enhancer, T''Challa feels that the price is very cheap.


    Then nodded and said, "The price is acceptable, but I don''t know if there are any restrictions on the use of physique enhancers?"


    Temari thought for a moment, and then said, "There is no limit, but there are some people who have injected the physique enhancer produced by our Sandyin puppet shop, and can''t inject the physique enhancer from Charlotte''s office again. UU reading wwwww .uukanshu.com��


    "If someone insists on an injection, there is a risk of death."


    As for why it wasn''t 100% dead, but if the other party had the same bloodline as Michael, it would be compatible, but with this luck, it would be tens of thousands of times harder than winning the lottery jackpot.


    But T''Challa was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Charlotte''s office would also sell physique enhancers. This was something he never thought of.


    I didn''t expect such a thing to be controlled by more than one force, and it was even publicly sold when the outside world became so magical.


    "That is to say, as long as a person does not inject these two physique enhancers at the same time, there is no problem, right?"


    "Yes, sir."


    T''Challa put the box in his hand on the service counter, and then said, "Bring me three physique enhancers."

 Chapter 583： Transaction 2

    However, what T''Challa didn''t know was that just as he entered the Sandyin puppet shop with his forefoot, the agents of SHIELD had already bit him.


    Ever since Coulson met other members of the organization in the Sandyin puppet shop and bought physique enhancers here, he has been arranging agents to monitor the door of the Sandyin puppet shop at all times. to determine who last purchased the Physique Booster.


    As a result, T''Challa walked in in a leopard outfit, and it was difficult not to attract the attention of the SHIELD agents.


    Soon the intelligence on this side was reported by the monitoring agent.


    Inside the Sand Hidden Puppet Shop.


    T''Challa opened the box he brought and took out one of the ten pieces of vibrating gold inside, and the remaining nine pieces were exactly 45 kilograms.


    "These are vibraniums, exactly 45 kilograms."


    Temari glanced at the leopard man in front of him. He didn''t expect that the other party had so much vibranium in his hands. The previous customers were all three alloys of secondary Edman alloy, vibranium alloy and original Edman alloy in exchange for physical enhancement. agent.


    However, Temari still got started and tested with chakra, and it was confirmed that the material was indeed vibranium, and the weight was not more than one gram.


    "Things are fine."


    After checking T''Challa''s vibration gold, Temari found a sealed scroll from the ninja bag, and saw that she unfolded the sealed scroll. There were some symbols that T''Challa could not understand on the scroll, and the scroll In the middle is a large letter written on it.


    Temari seals with both hands: "Solution!"


    "boom!"


    A puff of smoke appeared, and a solid black suitcase immediately appeared on the scroll.


    Temari opened the suitcase, which immediately contained a test tube with red liquid.


    "This is a physique enhancer."


    T''Challa was surprised by the scene in front of him. How did a thin scroll fit the suitcase inside, and the technology outside has developed to this point?


    Space compression technology?


    Is this technology or magic?


    Then he looked at the physique enhancer in Temari''s hand and asked, "How to use this thing, are there any restrictions?"


    "Oral injections are acceptable, and there are no precautions to be avoided."


    Temari put the physique enhancer back into the suitcase, put it aside, and then took out two seal scrolls as usual and took out two more physique enhancers.


    At this time, T''Challa''s interest in the sealed scroll in Temari''s hand was no less than that of the physique enhancer. After thinking for a while, he asked:


    "Can you sell me a copy of this scroll? I''m very interested in it."


    "I can also pay with vibrating gold."


    Temari saw that the leopard head was interested in the seal scroll, so he smiled and said, "It''s not that I don''t sell you, it''s that you can''t use this thing."


    T''Challa didn''t understand: "Why can''t it be used? You can just give me the method of use."


    "Money is not a problem. How about I exchange this piece of vibrating gold for three such scrolls, which are the scrolls that have just been filled with physique enhancers."


    While speaking, T''Challa put the vibrating gold that he had just taken back on the table, saying that he was willing to bid 5 kilograms of vibrating gold for the three scrolls, worth 100 million US dollars.


    Hearing T''Challa''s offer, Temari once again felt what it means to be rich. This guy and the previous group are definitely not in the same organization, and the other party is not as rich as him.


    "I can sell you something, but you are not a ninja and still can''t use it."


    "If you still want to buy, then I won''t stop you."


    T''Challa puzzled: "Ninja?"


    "Yes, this thing is called a seal scroll, only us ninjas can use it, you can''t use it."


    Hearing that the other party said it couldn''t be used, T''Challa didn''t approve it very much. He wanted to buy things and give them to his sister to study. If he could develop similar space equipment, then for Wakanda Also a great help.


    "Okay, no problem, just sell it to me."


    Temari saw that the other party insisted, and was very happy to hand over the three seal scrolls to him.


    T''Challa looked at the three suitcases and the three re-rolled seal scrolls in front of him, but felt that the boxes were too many. Then he put the three physique enhancers into a box, and then put the seal scrolls. Packed into another suitcase.


    Then T''Challa picked up two suitcases and left the Sandyin puppet shop.


    At this time, a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent was in a command car, looking at the screen of the computer in front of him. It was the video footage transmitted by a camera facing the door of the Sandyin puppet shop at the intersection.


    "Attention, the target shot, and the box in his hand has changed."


    Handel Dolby has been monitoring the screen at this time and shouted:


    "Pause, zoom in on the box in the target''s hand."


    "Yes!"


    As the picture zoomed in, Dolby looked at the box in the target''s hand, and immediately his face became solemn.


    "Note that the box in the target''s hand is suspected to be a box containing a physique enhancer."


    "The task force, immediately dispatched to follow behind the target, don''t lose the target."


    "After the target is within one kilometer of the Sandyin Puppet Shop, grab him immediately."


    But Handel Dolby also knew that he couldn''t do it at the entrance of the Shayin puppet shop, otherwise, such behavior would definitely anger the ninjas in the Shayin puppet shop. At that time, no one of the SHIELD agents could stop these ninjas.


    Just after walking out of the Sandyin puppet shop, T''Challa walked towards the building where the stealth fighters were parked.


    But just after walking very far, T''Challa felt that someone was following him.


    "Do black eat black?"


    At first, T''Challa thought it was from the Sandyin Puppet Shop, but after walking for a while, he found out that the agent behind him turned out to be an agent.


    Although it was unclear why the other party followed him, but the things in his hands were important materials, T''Challa immediately accelerated and ran towards the building.


    "Fairy Wood"


    "Report, the target of UU reading seems to have found us, and he began to speed up to escape."


    Handel Dolby picked up the walkie-talkie and said, "Do it, don''t let the target escape."


    At this time, the agents who followed T''Challa and a team of secret service team members ran directly to the other side without hiding their figures, and shouted:


    "The guy in the leopard suit in front, we''re the FBI, please stop and get checked."


    However, T''Challa ignored the warning of the other party. The building where the fighter plane was parked had already appeared in front of him, and he rushed forward.


    When the SHIELD agent saw that the target did not stop, he immediately took out his pistol and started shooting.


    "Bah ah ah ah!"


    Handel Dolby, who was in the command car, immediately shouted: "Pay attention to the shooting angle, don''t hit people and don''t hit boxes."

 Chapter 584： war

    Although T''Challa''s running speed is not slow, the speed of the bullet is obviously faster, and the bullets hit him and all around immediately.


    "Clang clang clang!"


    The bullet that hit the body immediately made a metal crash sound, but T''Challa''s black panther suit was also made of vibranium, but the bullet couldn''t break the defense at all.


    At the same time, T''Challa found that the box in his left hand was also hit by a bullet, which shocked T''Challa and immediately protected the two suitcases in his arms to prevent them from being attacked.


    Although 50 kilograms of vibrating gold is nothing to Wakanda, the two things in his hand are very precious to him.


    T''Challa looked back at the attacker, and then at the box in his arms. In order to protect these things, he did not turn around to attack, but accelerated his speed and ran towards the building.


    The SHIELD agent, seeing that the pistol attack was ineffective, immediately reported to him: "Sir, the target is wearing a special metal material, and the pistol attack has no effect."


    "In addition, the opponent''s running speed exceeds the speed of normal soldiers. It is suspected that it has been strengthened by unknown serum or taken a physique enhancer, or that armor has provided speed support for high-tech armor."


    Hearing the report of his subordinates, Handel Dolby''s expression also changed. He also knew something about the battle that happened when Coulson intercepted the opponent before, and the target was not ordinary people.


    "All weapons are allowed, and the target must be blocked. I immediately apply for support."


    After Handel Dolby explained, he immediately called the office of Director Nick Fury.


    At this time, Nick Fury had just watched the frozen Captain America Steve Rogers, and learned from the scientific team that the other party was indeed alive, and he could only choose to thaw it naturally, so as to have the greatest possibility of not hurting the other party.


    However, Nick Fury also ordered that after Steve Rogers was thawed, he immediately performed a physical examination to perform blood drawing and blood preservation without affecting the other party.


    If it wasn''t for learning from the pharmacist, the other party might wake up at any time after thawing. Nick Fury even wanted to cut two pieces of meat and use them as samples for research.


    At this time, the phone in the office rang, and Nick Fury answered it directly.


    "Director, I found a target at the Sandyin puppet shop, it is suspected that the person who traded the physique enhancer last time."


    "The target is suspected to be a Beyonder or a serum injector. He has two suitcases of the same physique enhancer in his hand. It is suspected that he should buy two copies. Now we are trying to block it and apply for an organization for support."


    Hearing Handel Dolby''s report, Nick Fury''s face also changed, and you finally showed up.


    Since the last interception failed, S.H.I.E.L.D. has never checked the other party''s information, so Nick Fury feels that the water is a bit deep, but this time it''s not so simple, especially when he hears the other party It is suspected that the physique enhancer has been injected, and two more copies have been purchased, so it is even more impossible to let the other party go.


    "You try your best to block it. If you can''t stop it, don''t lose the target. The movement can be made bigger."


    After Nick Fury hung up the phone, he immediately notified Hawkeye Patton and Pharmacist Dou, and asked them to immediately call them a Kun-style fighter to go to support.


    And the other side.


    The contingent and agents, after receiving authorization from Handel Dolby, immediately pulled out the assault rifles behind them and fired.


    As for the people on the street, when they heard the first shot, they immediately fled with their heads covered, and there were no other people watching the fun.


    Even if there is an unlucky person, it is the accidental injury caused by the FBI, and it is enough to lose money.


    "Da da da!"


    The dense bullets of the assault rifle swept through immediately, and the glass door of the building shattered immediately.


    At this time, several SHIELD agents rushed towards the building with grenades in their hands, but they didn''t pull the strings and throw them out, but they were ready.


    T''Challa ran into the building and glanced at the elevator. He didn''t call it, but ran to the stairs. His speed was much faster than the elevator climbed the stairs.


    "Sir, the target ran into the Feile Building!"


    "Go, keep up with the target."


    "Yes!"


    The person who attacked first immediately rushed towards the building. At this time, several armored vehicles drove out and stopped at the door of the Feiler Building. The doors opened and a large number of armed Secret Service personnel armed with firearms got out of the car and rushed directly towards the building.


    The armored vehicle immediately began to block the various exits of the building after the personnel of the contingent were put down. The Gatling in the vehicle was even set up and aimed at the gate of the building. Once the target appeared, it would shoot.


    rice ball exploration book


    There was even an armed helicopter in the sky. It can be said that the speed of this dispatch is unprecedentedly fast.


    But the task force who ran into the building at this time reported to the members: "Report, the target''s speed is too fast, we can''t keep up with him."


    Fortunately, the number of floors in the building is high enough, with thirty-two floors, even if T''Challa''s speed is fast, he can''t run to the top of the building in no time.


    At this time, T''Challa''s ear also heard the voice of the pilot of the roof armor: "His Royal Highness, there are many enemies, and a gunship has appeared on the radar, and a fighter is coming at an extremely fast speed. ."


    T''Challa didn''t understand at this time. He was just here to purchase some things. Although the things purchased were more sensitive and not simple, the other party could sell them publicly. This was a contingent, Wu Zhi, and a fighter plane. What to do.


    Before T''Challa could speak, the driver spoke again: "His Royal Highness, it looks like their gunship is about to land on the roof, what should I do?"


    But the roof of the building has been occupied by their Wakanda stealth fighters. Although they are invisible, it does not mean that they do not exist. At that time, they were installed directly when they landed, and the other party has already lowered the rope, depending on the situation. They are preparing to lower the contingent members first, preparing to outflank His Royal Highness.


    The face of Nate Chara in the mask was very ugly. UU read and was very angry. From the sneak attack a few days ago to this inexplicable attack, he was very angry. When he thought of hiding Wakanda, he directly ordered:


    "Knock it down for me."


    "Yes!"


    Following T''Challa''s order, a laser suddenly shot out from the roof, and the gunship that had not approached was blasted directly in the sky.


    "boom!"


    With a violent explosion, the gunship was hit directly in the air into a large fireball, and the parts on the plane fell downward with flames.


    "Winter Winter Winter"


    The dropped tail propeller smashed directly on the armored vehicle that was on guard, and the machine gunner was blown into patties on the spot.


    ???


    PS: Tomorrow 5 more, ask for a monthly pass!

 ~： Double Event - Tickets

    Dear readers, the last three days of this month are double the monthly pass time, and there are still 600 monthly passes before the goal of 1000 monthly passes. In fact, 300 monthly passes can achieve the effect of 600.


    I ask all book lovers who have votes in hand to vote monthly to support Pencil.


    Pencil has been thanked for 5 days today, and it has reached 1,000 monthly tickets plus five chapters.


    Readers, please help me greatly and let me complete the set goal of 1000.


    It is the last three days of this month, and the monthly pass will be invalid if it is not used.


    The reward plus update is still valid. For every 10,000 points, an extra chapter is added, and for every 1,500 points of reward, the system will send a monthly pass for pencils, and the double time is 2.


    Please readers, I will replace the monthly pass with plus, please help me greatly!

 Chapter 585： return without success

    When Handel Dolby saw that the armed helicopters were all bombed down, his first reaction was that the Feiler Building was the other party''s lair, and even if it wasn''t the lair, it was their station.


    Although he didn''t see the gunship shot down by any weapon, he was able to shoot down the gunship soon. The other people in this building who definitely had a target caught a big fish this time.


    As for the sacrifice of his companions, although Handel Dolby felt uncomfortable, his life and death had long been taken for granted.


    Inside the building, a task force looked at the black panther running up fast, took off the grenade launcher behind him, and saw that he quickly loaded the grenade and fired it at the roof above.


    "Whoosh!"


    The grenade flew towards the stairs above her head with the tail flame behind her. T''Challa also noticed the abnormality behind her and turned her head to look down, and saw a grenade flying.


    "boom!"


    I saw the grenade exploded at the top of the stairs, and the shock wave of the bomb overturned T''Challa, but his hands firmly grasped the box in his arms.


    After rolling for a while, T''Challa stopped, glanced at the box in his arms and let out a sigh of relief. Then he looked up and found that a section of the stairs had been broken, but this could not stop him from accumulating energy. Jump over the gap.


    Soon he came to the door of the rooftop on the top floor, and T''Challa opened the door and rushed in.


    The secret service member who fired the grenade below saw that his attack did not intercept the opponent, and immediately picked up the walkie-talkie to report:


    "The target has entered the rooftop of the building, and it is suspected that there is an evacuation tool on the roof to call for air support."


    Obviously he didn''t know yet that a five-pack helicopter had been bombed by the other side.


    As T''Challa came to the rooftop, Wakanda''s stealth fighter immediately showed its shape, and without the slightest hesitation, T''Challa ran to the plane and immediately entered the plane.


    "Let''s go, return to Wakanda!"


    "Yes, His Royal Highness!"


    The members of the Royal Guard who controlled the plane immediately let the plane enter a stealth state and then took off directly into the air. They quickly evacuated from here in the next second. The speed was so fast that the SHIELD agents below did not notice it at all.


    The plane Nate Chara took off his helmet, then opened the suitcase to check the physique enhancer and seal scroll, and heaved a sigh of relief when he found that the items were not damaged.


    The member of the Royal Guard who was controlling the plane asked, "His Royal Highness, what happened and why are there so many enemies?"


    T''Challa also shook his head depressedly: "I don''t know, I don''t know why they attacked me."


    "Are you still going to Charlotte''s Office?"


    T''Challa shook his head: "Don''t go, just go back to Wakanda!"


    "Yes!"


    the other side.


    At this time, the S.H.I.E.L.D. Kun-style fighter had reached the roof of the building. After the cabin door was opened, Barton and the pharmacist jumped down directly from the height of more than ten meters.


    Ward wanted to jump down when he saw this scene, but he couldn''t do it, otherwise his physique would be exposed. There was no way Ward could only drop the rope and make a forced landing.


    After they got down, the three immediately searched the roof, but after searching, they found that there was no one on the roof except them.


    Ward immediately clicked on the headset and began to report:


    "The target is not on the roof."


    At this time, members of the S.H.I.E.L.D. contingent also took the elevator to the top of the building. The members of the contingent who filed in looked at the three who arrived first, and asked, "Is the target arrested?"


    Barton put away his bow and arrow and said, "The target is not on the roof."


    At this time, the special team member who watched T''Challa enter the roof said: "I saw him enter the roof with my own eyes, it is absolutely not wrong."


    Barton said: "Check for suspicious traces around, and at the same time investigate downwards, don''t let go of every household on every floor."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Soon S.H.I.E.L.D. agents began to search, and every exit on the roof of the ventilation duct was not missed.


    The pharmacist came to the place where the Wakanda plane stopped before, and saw him crouch down and look at the dust that was blown away around him.


    The pharmacist took out a piece of chalk, drew it on the ground, and then drew a big circle.


    Looking at the actions of the pharmacist, Ward came over and said, "Dou, what did you find?"


    The pharmacist pushed his eyes and said, "There must have been a big guy parked here before, and the dust on the ground was blown to one side."


    "Of course there is also a possibility that a guy who was bored took a hairdryer and blew all the dust here."


    "Ward, do you think there is such a boring guy?"


    Ward looked at the place where the pharmacist''s pocket was outlined with chalk, and frowned slightly: "How did such a big guy come up, it''s impossible that the staff in the building couldn''t detect it."


    The pharmacist pointed to the sky, and Ward wondered, "You mean it came from the sky?"


    Seeing the stupid look of his supervisor, the pharmacist said helplessly: "Maybe it wasn''t transported here, but the same plane as us."


    "Impossible, if the target is walking by plane, how can our radar not detect it."


    "And whether it''s a helicopter or a Kun-style fighter like ours, the gray giant will be blown away, not this place."


    The pharmacist shook his head: "Then I don''t know, maybe the other party''s technology is higher."


    Ward again disbelieved: "How is it possible, our S.H.I.E.L.D. fighters are the most advanced equipment, even if we can''t completely disappear from the radar and take off vertically with only such a small wind."


    At this time, Ward was also thinking, will the person who bought the physique enhancer at the Sandyin puppet shop this time be the handwriting inside the organization?


    The pharmacist smiled, UU Reading didn''t say much, he just told what he analyzed, and he didn''t care whether others believed it or not.


    "First Evolution"


    Speaking of this planet, it seems that S.H.I.E.L.D. is not the place with the highest technology, and there are other organizations that have more powerful technology.


    With the arrival of a large number of agents, the entire building was searched, but no trace of the leopard man was found.


    The operation was ultimately unsuccessful, and Nick Fury, who got the news, looked blankly at the information reported by his subordinates.


    Nick Fury murmured: "The second time, one physique enhancer for the first time, and two physique enhancers for the second time, if the other party uses it directly instead of re-engraving research, three of them have already been created. Strengthen the warriors."


    "It''s still the same as last time, inexplicably lost track."

 Chapter 586： intelligence information

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    You must know that there are only three people who have been injected with physique enhancers in S.H.I.E.L.D., Hawkeye Barton, Chi Yanxia Liu Haoran, and Ninja Medicine Master Dou.


    Among them, the pharmacist pocket was purchased by the other party himself in the ninja world. It can be said that it has nothing to do with S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Thinking of this, Nick Fury is preparing to mobilize a lot of power from S.H.I.E.L.D. to dig deep into this organization.


    If he still can''t find the target, then he can only spend money to find ninjas to help.


    Sand Hidden can''t think about it. It''s definitely unrealistic for them to dig their own customers, but Konoha, Tonin, and Kirikin can all be considered.


    But then again, where did the other party''s vibranium come from? Could it be that the group of people who attacked Wakanda a few days ago really got the vibranium from there?


    Doesn''t Wakanda say there is no loss?


    Or they lied, or the vibranium wasn''t all stolen, and there was some leftover.


    Thinking of this, Nick Fury has some ideas about Wakanda.


    The 100 kilograms of vibration gold obtained this time are all used to buy physique enhancers. You can buy 6 pieces, one of which will be distributed to the British branch, and 2 of the remaining 5 will be used for experiments, and the remaining three will be used It is used to train new warriors, and just three Nick Fury thinks are still too few.


    ...... Remember the URL m.xbeqge. com


    In a flash, three days passed.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. has already lifted the blockade of the Phile Building, and no information about this battle has appeared in the media.


    At this time, Charlotte was sorting out the information he had received from various ninjas during this period of time.


    Looking at the vibranium sent by Temari and the message left: "The black leopard suit has a lot of vibranium."


    "I didn''t expect that the black panthers in Wakanda also came to buy physique boosters. How did these people know that there was such a thing?"


    "Are Wakanda''s spies so good?"


    "Buy the seal scroll? I want to study it."


    "It''s not that I look down on your Princess Shu Rui, this is something that Tony has not researched, let alone you. You must know that Tony is someone who is cursed by knowledge."


    After reading the information, Charlotte decided to keep half of the 50 kilograms of vibrating gold for Kankuro. The puppet made of vibrating gold must be more terrifying.


    As for whether 25 kilograms of vibrating gold is enough to make a puppet, this is not a one-shot deal. If someone wants to buy a puppet at the Shayin puppet shop, then there will be vibrating gold in the account.


    The only pity is that the vibration gold cannot be recharged and can only be used to forge weapons.


    Then I read the intelligence information sent by the pharmacist. During this time, the pharmacist came to the Charlotte Office and exchanged 100 energy blocks for 2 ninjutsu, saying that it was a reward from S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "Captain America has been found. It seems that the Battle of New York is about to start."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. attacked the Black Panther and wanted to stop the physique booster purchased by the other party. It''s a bit interesting."


    "If S.H.I.E.L.D. can fight Wakanda, then things will be more interesting."


    Charlotte is also a little unhappy about Wakanda''s group of Mo hidden in the turtle shell.


    However, considering the existence of the Leopard God, Charlotte did not directly hit him. After all, the other party did not provoke him for the time being. As for Zhenjin and Heart-Shaped Grass, Charlotte had some ideas.


    Then Charlotte continued to read the intelligence information sent by other ninjas. When she saw Kakashi''s intelligence, Charlotte suddenly discovered a problem.


    That is according to the information that Kakashi told, one is that the other party still has not found the Golden State, and the other is that Zuo Shi actually met a person who looks exactly like Firefox Fox.


    Although Zuo Assistant called the intelligence system of the High Table and learned that the two were not the same person, he still doubted the identity of the other party.


    Charlotte picked up the investigation information from the high table, and saw that there was a photo of the other party on it, and the other party''s name was written on it - Santana, where the other party lived, the time the hotel existed, and waited for a series of information.


    It seems that there is no problem and it is reasonable, but Charlotte looked at the name and the person in the photo, recalled her own memory, and remembered the information of this person.


    The female warrior of the Eternals - Santana


    Recalling the content of the movie Eternal Race in her memory, Charlotte looked down at the earth under her feet. Does it mean that there is also a Celestial Race in it.


    Thinking of the gigantic body of the Celestial Clan, Charlotte''s head suddenly became big. Such an enemy must at least make him reach the level of the God of Otsutsuki, with a body larger than a galaxy, before he can shake the opponent''s wrist.


    But fortunately, there is still time, and there are still more than ten years before the awakening of the gods in the earth, but I don''t panic.


    Although there are Eternals to solve the trouble, the ghost knows whether the Eternals of this universe develop according to the sacred time line, maybe they will directly choose the Celestials to be born at that time.


    It is said that Feiduan sacrifices himself every day with silence, can it also slow down the speed of gestation?


    No, Feiduan''s sacrifice is still too slow. If it is completely wiped out, it can still be delayed for some time. It''s a bit difficult at the speed of one village at a time.


    After thinking about it for a while, Charlotte felt that the most reliable way was to let herself have the strength to solve problems before that time came. Relying on others was not his character as Charlotte Doyle.


    However, in order to determine the truth of the matter, Charlotte decided to take some time to meet these two, Gilgamesh and Santana.


    After reading all the gathered information, Charlotte felt that she was still not strong enough, and there were still many enemies.


    Recharge all the 100 energy blocks brought by the pharmacist''s pocket to get 18,000 gold coins.


    Then he entered the system space. During this time, he signed in and got a lot of things, ninja recruitment scroll 1X2 (VIP level 3 and above will get double rewards), reputation value 300, delicious ramen 50, Ninja jade 200X2 ( VIP level 4 and above will get double rewards), reputation value 300, ninja recruitment scroll 2X2 (VIP level 5 and above will get double rewards), Ninja Jade 300, delicious ramen 50, reputation 400X2 (VIP level 6 and above will get double rewards) ???


    But the only regret is that he did not get the random experience card of A forbearance. UU reading As for the random experience card of S forbearance he was looking forward to, he has never seen it before, and I don''t know if it will come out.


    In addition, during this period of time, the quests of the quest opportunity have been completed again, and a lot of quests have been completed during this period, and 100 C-level quests have been completed.


    Accumulate 50,000 reputation, 5,000,000 copper coins, and 100 ordinary treasure chests.


    Looking at his current resources, the number of ordinary treasure chests has reached 166, and the ninjutsu secret scroll has also accumulated to 76, but Charlotte decided to open a wave of chests and use her resources.


    Otherwise, if you just don''t use it, you will become a miser, and turning resources into strength is the last word.

 Chapter 587： Konohas future

    Although it was opening the box, Charlotte decided to give up the plan to consume her own wool after thinking about it. The blessing time was really short, and this time it might take a long time to open the box.


    Ordinary treasure chests can randomly open one of copper coins, reputation, gold coins, ninja jade, C/B ninja fragments, and recruitment scrolls.


    But it was Charlotte who discovered that after the system update, Ninja jade can also be opened from the treasure chest, which seems to be an additional place to obtain the resources for the artifact.


    "Ordinary treasure chest, ten in a row, open!"


    The treasure chest radiated dazzling light, and after a flash of brilliance, the result of opening the box also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??200 Ninja Jade!


    Ding �� Get ??200 Ninja Jade!


    Ding �� Get ??a Ninja Recruitment Scroll!


    Ding �� Get ??10,000 copper coins!


    Ding �� Get ??80 reputation!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden-Kankuro 1 piece!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 piece of Hinata Hinata!


    Ding �� Get ??200 Ninja Jade!


    Ding �� Get ??B-Ninja, 1 Ino Fragment from the Haze!


    Ding �� Gain reputation 60!


    Looking at the information arranged in order on the screen, Charlotte glanced at it roughly and found that her luck was not bad, B Ninja C Ninja fragments, and the ninja recruitment scroll Ninja jade was all available. Charlotte, who felt pretty good, clicked the treasure box frantically to open it.


    Soon one hundred and fifty-six treasure chests were opened 15 times by Charlotte directly, until there were only six remaining, not enough to open all the ten times, and it stopped.


    Charlotte counted the rewards obtained this time. Among the 150 treasure chests, 45 pieces of ninja fragments were obtained, including 15 pieces of B-Ninja fragments, 6 pieces of Shippuden-Kankuro, 5 pieces of Shippuden-Ino, Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke Fragments 4 pieces.


    There are a total of 30 pieces of Ninja C, including 2 pieces of Qiu Dao Neiji, 2 pieces of Yamanaka Ino pieces, 2 pieces of Inuzuka Tooth pieces, 3 pieces of Tiantian pieces, 5 pieces of Uzumaki Naruto pieces, 4 pieces of Silent pieces, Uchiha Zuosuke 2 shards, 3 Hinata Hinata shards, 2 Haruno Sakura shards, and 4 Uno Yinluka shards.


    In addition, you can get 80 reputation 30 times, 10,000 copper coins 25 times, ninja recruitment scrolls 9 times, Ninja jade 200 30 times, and gold coins 60 11 times.


    After some statistics, Charlotte found that the existence of this box was not low, especially with the addition of Ninja Jade, he found that the materials for upgrading the artifact were not so rare.


    Charlotte saw that she had obtained so many C Ninja fragments, presumably the Twelve Xiaoqiang should have gathered them now, and when she opened the ninja column, she was surprised to find that several ninja avatars had been lit up.


    The heads of the four ninjas of C Renqiu Doji, Yamanaka Ino, Tiantian, and Uno Yin Luka have been lit up. Among them, Uno Yin Luka has reached the star-raising standard, while the remaining three have reached the recruitment standard.


    Looking at these three people, Charlotte not only lamented that she had obtained so many ninjas, but only today has the twelve Xiaoqiang gathered together.


    First of all, when I clicked on Choji Akishima''s avatar, what caught my eye was the other party''s information.


    C Ninja: Choji Autumn Road, Fragment 10/10, whether to recruit.


    recruit!


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle, who successfully recruited one-star C Ninja, Qiu Dao Dingji.


    In the next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, and he saw Choi Chiu Doji running in a ruined environment.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Choji Akimichi: C-rank ninja


    Star: one star


    Basic attack: The physical attack is multiplied by part!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Meat Bomb Chariot, Partial Multiplier, Pushing Hands, Super Multiplier.


    Meatball Chariot: Use Multiplier to increase its size and roll and ram.


    Partial doubling technique: Pushing hands: launch a slam to the front, and after grunting in the attack, an additional set of pushing hands with doubled palms will be added.


    Hyperdoubling: Launch a heavy sweep forward with a doubled hand, and then leap up to double your whole body, crushing the enemy on the ground. (Finally able to eat!)


    Looking at Qiu Dao Dingji''s three skills, Charlotte thought of a superhero Ant-Man in Marvel. The other party can also grow bigger, but he doesn''t know whether the doubled Qiu Dao Dingji is stronger or the other party is stronger, but Ant-Man can not only become bigger but also become smaller and Dingci wants to turn into a butterfly, I am afraid that he needs to get A Ninja - Ninja World Qiu Dao Dingji War.


    In his memory, neither C Ninja Dingji nor B Ninja''s Shippuden-Akida Dingji did not have the big move of Butterfly Transformation. Maybe it was the effect of the three-color curry balls, and it was not included in the ninjutsu skills.


    Speaking of the Qiu Dao family''s doubling technique, it should be regarded as a way of using Yang Dun.


    Click to receive the ninja, and the chakra volume in Charlotte increased by 1 card, reaching 217 cards. At the same time, the secret techniques of Qiu Daoist were also instilled in Charlotte.


    After recruiting Choji Akishima, Charlotte''s eyes were on Yamanaka Ino.


    C Ninja: Yamanaka Ino, Fragment 10/10, whether to recruit.


    recruit!


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting one-star C Ninja, Yamanaka Ino.


    The next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, where Yamanaka Ino was surrounded by purple petals against a purple background. (Pig, Deer and Butterfly Attack - A Girl''s Determination)


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Yamanaka Ino: C-Class Ninja


    Star: one star


    Basic attack: physical attack!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Sending flowers, the technique of distracting the mind and body, dazzling flowers.


    Flower offering: Throw the bouquet with the detonating talisman forward, and the bouquet flies a certain distance and explodes in the air to damage the enemy.


    The Art of Mind Disturbance: Perform two swipe attacks forward, and send out mind control, the controlled enemy will lose control of the body.


    Dazzling: Jump into the air by yourself, shoot a large number of flower shuriken from the air, carry out continuous attacks on enemies within the range, and finally cause flower explosions on the ground. (Look at me and stop at it!)


    Charlotte doesn''t underestimate Yamanaka Ino''s family secret technique. This is another ninjutsu that enhances willpower and mind, and it also helps him a lot.


    Thinking of the idea of ??Charlotte, he thought of the spiritualization technique that increases the power of the soul and makes the soul have the ability to attack. When all ninjas are recruited, he will become a man without any shortcomings, flesh, ninjutsu, and willpower. , A hexagonal warrior with a comprehensive and powerful soul.


    Click to receive the ninja, and the chakra volume in Charlotte''s body increased by 1 card, reaching 218 cards. At the same time, the secret skills of the Yamanaka family were also instilled in Charlotte.


    At this time, the system''s prompt sounded, Ding �� Achieved the tenth class of the new achievement - Pig Deer Butterfly!


    Get a battle slot!


    Charlotte smiled knowingly when she heard that she had won the battle position, and there were 50,000 gold coins left for a title.


    At this time, there is no ninja recruiting, and there is only one person left, Tian Tian.


    Compared with other ninjas, who first obtained C Ninja and then strengthened it step by step, Tiantian recruited B Ninja Shippuden Tiantian first, and now he has obtained C Ninja Tiantian.


    Click on Tiantian''s avatar, and the other party''s information is displayed.


    C Ninja: Tiantian, Fragment 10/10, whether to recruit.


    recruit!


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting one-star C Ninja, every day.


    The next second a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, and Tian Tian was wearing Chinese-style equipment, holding a long stick in both hands.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Everyday: C-Class Ninja


    Star: one star


    Basic Attack: Use ninja tools for long-range attacks!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Chained Scythe Round Dance, Iron Crusher, Equipment and Heavenly Blades.


    Scythe Circle Dance: Send a series of large-area scythe attacks to the front.


    Iron Crusher: Launch a series of multi-weapon attacks forward, and finally hit the opponent with a mace.


    Equipment, Sky Blades: Use the scroll to channel countless ninja hidden weapons and shoot them forward. (Even if you apologize now, it''s too late!)


    It''s not bad for the rich woman Tian Tian, ??this ninjutsu is really a waste of ninjutsu tools, but Tian Tian is proficient in all eight kinds of weapons, and he can play any weapon twice.


    Click to receive the ninja, and the chakra volume in Charlotte''s body increased by 1 card, reaching 219 card chakra volume. As for Tian Tian''s ability to control the ninja, it was also turned into a memory and passed on to Charlotte.


    Just as Charlotte was about to look at Yin Luka, who was rising to the stars, the sound of the system sounded again in her ears.


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle, who also owns the Konoha Twelve Shinobi and won the title "The Future of Konoha"!


    Get rewarded for playing three positions!


    When the sound of this reward sounded Charlotte was stunned for a moment, and then said excitedly:


    "awesome!"


    This was an unexpected harvest. He knew that every time the Ninja class gathered together, he would get a reward. He didn''t expect that there would be a reward after gathering the twelve strong players, and the reward was so rich.


    The three playing positions were worth nearly 160,000 gold coins, which made Charlotte a little regretful that she hadn''t recruited the Twelve Xiaoqiang earlier.


    But it''s not too late, this time I got four battle positions, except for Yamanaka Ino and Akida Dingji, who each need a position, every day only needs to be integrated, and the remaining two positions can be completely reserved for the Minato couple. .


    Now Naruto can directly feel the warmth of home, and Charlotte feels a lot more relaxed when she thinks of it here.


    High-speed text hand beat Biqu library coming to Marvel''s Naruto chapter list https://

 ~： 588 Unit 10 has arrived

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    After recruiting all the ninjas that could be recruited and receiving all the rewards, Charlotte''s eyes fell on Uno Yin Luka.


    Charlotte still has a certain affection for this ninja teacher who was recruited first after her own awakening system and stayed by her side.


    It can be said that the other party accompanies him to rise in the end. Even if Charlotte''s strength has become so strong, and his subordinates have even reached the level of 50,000 gold coins, he still hasn''t taken it back and arranged it to other ninjas.


    After all, at the beginning, Umino Yin Luka was his ninja teacher for a while, and he handed over a lot of things to him.


    And now Umino Yin Luka has become the deputy director of the Hell''s Kitchen Orphanage, and the main director is himself. Yin Luka mainly takes care of these children, and usually goes to other orphanages established by Charlotte to see and inspect Check the quality of life of these children and whether Foundation personnel are taking care of these children according to his instructions.


    Click on Uno Yin Luka''s avatar, it shows Ninja Fragment 33/30 Rising Star.


    Looking at the word "Rising Star", Charlotte did not click immediately, but decided to call Yin Luka by his side after thinking for a while, and then proceeded to upgrade her star.


    After the star promotion, he wants to understand the changes in Yin Luka''s strength after the star promotion. Although only one star has become two stars, he wants to know how much the opponent''s strength has increased, and at the same time, he wants to know what the Ninja Ascension has to him. benefit.


    After all, in the end, Charlotte is also going to give the ninja a star to enhance their strength.


    After confirming these thoughts, Charlotte''s eyes fell on the Scroll of Secret Art. Seeing the 76 copies of the Scroll of Secret Art, she thought for a while, but decided to wait until 100 copies were collected and then directly start the ten consecutive ten times.


    Clicking on the battle bar, Charlotte looked at Yamanaka Ino and Akimichi Choji in front of her, and directly chose to display them within three meters of her. Remember the URL m.xbequery. com


    With Charlotte''s operation, the figures of the two appeared in the room, and their bodies turned from illusory to real.


    "Queen Red, ask Asma and Shikamaru to come over."


    "Notify Tian Tian and Uno Yin Luka to go back to the base and come find me."


    "Yes, Master!"


    After notifying Hong, the two have completely descended into this world.


    After Yamanaka Ino and Akimichi Dingji opened their eyes, they looked at Charlotte Doyle who was sitting beside them, and immediately stood up and said respectfully:


    "Lord Charlotte." X2


    In the eyes of the two, Charlotte Doyle is a more respected existence than Hokage, and at the same time, they also have a trace of fear for this new world.


    "Um!"


    Ino glanced at Dingji, then said, "Sir, is there a task for me and Dingji?"


    In Ino''s mind, since Lord Charlotte brought them from their original world, there must be a task for them.


    It''s a pity that Shikamaru and the teacher are not there, and I don''t know if the two of them are capable of completing the tasks of adults.


    "Ino and Choji, wait for your teachers and teammates to come over. Your task is to first learn the basics of this world from your teachers and teammates, and understand everything about this world."


    Hearing that Shikamaru and the teacher were also in this world, the spirits of the two of them were instantly boosted, and the voices of their answers were raised in a higher tone.


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    Shikamaru and Asma were already in the base, and they rushed over soon after being notified. As the door of the room was knocked, the two walked in.


    As soon as he entered the door, Asma Sarutobi saw his two apprentices, and Shikamaru said, "I didn''t expect these two guys to come here together."


    At this time, Ino and Dingji saw their teammates and teachers come in, with smiles on their faces, and then the two immediately came to Shikamaru''s side and stood with each other.


    Asma respectfully came to Charlotte and asked, "Lord Charlotte, I don''t know what task you have to give us."


    It has been almost a month since Asma came to this world. He also had a preliminary understanding of this world and followed up with a few tasks. What surprised him was not the level of technology in this world, nor the world''s Iron Man, Green Giants and magicians, what surprised him was the power of Charlotte Doyle.


    The powerhouses of the ninja world of various periods were brought to this world by Lord Charlotte from the world of ninjas. In his mind, Charlotte Doyle is beyond the daimyo, beyond the existence of his father Sarutobi Hiizan and the Hokage of all dynasties. Even the six-path immortal who is said to have founded the Ninja Sect is not as powerful as Lord Charlotte.


    At the same time, Asma Sarutobi also has a careful thought, that is, whether his brother who has passed away also has a chance to be resurrected in this world, as for whether the father Sarutobi Hizan is brought over, he does not have such a strong will, although The old man was also dead.


    Charlotte didn''t know what Sarutobi Asma was thinking, and when she saw the arrival of the two, she said directly, "I also brought Ino and Akimichi Choji here, and the two of them returned to your team. You learn the knowledge of this world."


    "Yes!"


    "In addition to that, your tenth squad''s mission is to protect Ginny''s safety."


    With the tenth class protecting Ginny, and the power of Ginny''s injection of the serum itself, Charlotte doesn''t have to worry about his safety unless it''s the Ancient One or the members of the Eternals.


    After Charlotte finished explaining to Asma, she looked at Shikamaru and said, "Shukamaru, have you been helping Ginny handle things during this time, have you encountered any problems?"


    Hearing that he asked himself, Shikamaru immediately replied with a serious look: "My lord, I have been sorting out the industries and assets of the various companies under my company for a while now, and I have already found some clues."


    "I plan to make a report to the adults after sorting them all out, to merge and reorganize industries of the same type, to strengthen the exchanges and mutual assistance of the companies under the company, and to reduce unnecessary consumption."


    "This can make its assets more benign and burst into greater power. UU Reading "


    "I have already mentioned this to Elder Ginny. She said that after the adults read the report, a professional group will be formed to be responsible for the advancement of this matter."


    Hearing Shikamaru''s words, Charlotte nodded: "Okay, according to your idea, just to sort out the industries under my banner, the Life Foundation that was annexed some time ago has many industries that also overlap with our original company, and it is time to reorganize. The restructuring, the non-performing assets should be sold.��


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "With you helping Ginny, I''m sure Ginny can relax a little. After all, so many companies are in her hands, and her pressure is not small."


    "Okay, bring Ino and Choji to learn about this world, they will be left to you."

 Chapter 589： daily enhancement

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: [New] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Sarutobi Asma took the team members and left Charlotte''s room. As soon as he left, Ino ran to Shikamaru''s side and immediately began to ask questions.


    "Shukamaru, when did you come to this world?"


    "Shukamaru, how many people have come here, do I know?"


    "Shukamaru, is there anyone in our Zhuludie family?"


    "..."


    Shikamaru looked at Ino who was transformed into a hundred thousand whys, and held his head in his hands: "Miss, please be quiet for a while, I will tell you these things slowly."


    Ino looked at Shikamaru''s impatience, but he didn''t care. Instead, he rolled his eyes and said, "Has Zuosuke-kun come over?"


    Shikamaru said angrily, "I came here, but I haven''t seen him yet."


    However, when Shikamaru arrived, Kakashi''s seventh class had already gone out to perform tasks, and Shikamaru had not seen them.


    Ino was instantly happy: "Zuo Zhujun has come here too, so wouldn''t I have the greatest chance."


    Shikamaru''s voice sounded again: "But Haruno Sakura also came, and so did Naruto. I heard that it was still in Kakashi''s Joinin team."


    Ino said angrily in an instant, "Kuan-Forehead and Zuo-suke-kun are teaming up again, so angry."


    At this time, Akihito Dingji, who was on the side, pulled Asma Sarutobi on the side, and said a little embarrassedly, "Teacher, do you bring snacks? I don''t have any snacks on me, I want to eat something."


    Asma Sarutobi looked at Dingji''s whispered words and said softly, "Sorry, Dingji, I didn''t bring snacks, but there is a dining area at the base. I''ll invite you to dinner later to celebrate our tenth class. The staff are here."


    Hearing the teacher waiting for dinner, Dingji''s eyes instantly widened: "Okay, okay!"


    At this moment, Shikamaru held a package of snacks and handed it to Choji Qiu Dao, and said:


    "Take it and eat it!"


    Sarutobi Asma looked at Shikamaru curiously, but he knew that Shikamaru did not have the habit of bringing snacks.


    Seeing the teacher''s gaze, Shikamaru said nonchalantly, "When I received the notice, I guessed that it might be Ino and Choji who came to this world."


    "After all, the rest of the Ninja classes, except our class, were all there, so I grabbed a package of snacks for Dingji."


    Looking at Shikamaru, who was talking about all this, Sarutobi Asma''s eyes were full of relief. Although there was no help from the Nara family here, Shikamaru was still the smart Shikamaru.


    Then the four of them chatted and laughed and walked towards the dining area to celebrate the tenth class gathering again.


    The members of the tenth class left without letting Charlotte wait too long, and Tian Tian, ??who was out, came back.


    "Lord Charlotte, you are looking for me."


    Charlotte nodded and said with a smile, "I''ll improve your strength."


    Hearing this, Tian Tian was stunned for a moment, and then a happy smile appeared on his face.


    Anyone can be happy if they can improve their strength, and Lord Charlotte doesn''t want others, saying that improving their strength can really improve their strength.


    Charlotte didn''t pay attention to Tiantian''s expression. At this time, his consciousness had entered the system space, and he took down the blast - Tiantian on the battle bar.


    Ding��Whether to take back Shippuden - Tiantian!


    Yes!


    With Charlotte''s determination, Tian Tian''s body in the room began to become transparent, and then slowly dissipated.


    Looking at Shippuden-Tiantian and C Ninja Tiantian on the ninja column, Charlotte directly merged!


    Ding��Whether to carry out Shippuden-Tian Tian Tian and C Shinobi Tian Tian to integrate!


    Yes!


    With Charlotte''s operation, the two ninja cards immediately flew into the air, and then spun quickly. After a golden light, it finally became a blast - Tian Tian (Rong), watching the blast - Tian Tian merged with C Ninja Tian Tian. After that, I clicked on the ninja details to check it out.


    Because it has been integrated with Shippuden-Tiantian as the main body, Tiantian has not become smaller or changed, and it is still the appearance of an adult ninja three years after the Shippuden Chunin exam.


    As for the three more ninjutsu skills, for Shippuden-Tiantian, it is backward compatible and supplementary. Although it is helpful, it is not big. The biggest help is to have an extra copy of her chakra at that time, so that her The amount of chakra has increased a lot.


    It is equivalent to an extra amount of chakra around Chunin, and there has been some improvement in his own physique.


    After watching Shippuden-Tian Tian (Rong)''s ninja card, Charlotte put it back in the battle position.


    Ding��Please choose the specific location where the blast - Tiantian (Rong) will be placed, the location before the recovery - any location within three meters - immediately drop it!


    Location before recycling!


    With Charlotte''s choice, the disappearing Shippuden-Tiantian figure reappeared in the conference room. Compared with other ninja fusions, it is necessary to integrate future memories. Tiantian''s memories have not changed. Yes, so I opened my eyes as soon as I came out.


    Feeling the increase in his own strength, Tian Tian immediately bent down and thanked: "Thank you, Lord Charlotte!"


    Charlotte happily accepted Tiantian''s thanks, and then said, "How much do you feel your strength has increased?"


    I felt the chakra in my body every day, and after thinking for a while, I said, "The increase in the amount of chakra makes me more comfortable in the face of the enemy, and the stamina of the battle is also strengthened."


    "The current me, I can even beat the previous two me."


    Charlotte nodded, then said, "Can you beat the current Neji?"


    "No problem, now I can drag Neji to death with my ninja gear. Now that our team has removed Mr. Kai, my strength is the strongest!"


    After three years of growth, another ninja card fusion has been added. Now, apart from the leading teacher, Tian Tian is indeed the strongest team in Kai team, but after Xiao Li and Ningci fuse the ninja card, Tian Tian''s strength will be inferior to them again. But at least she surpassed her teammates at this time, and it was considered to have indirectly fulfilled her dream.


    "Okay, it''s good to improve your strength, you can go to work."


    Tian Tian bent down and bowed again: "Thank you, Lord Charlotte!"


    Looking at Tian Tian who was dressed in a cheongsam, Charlotte smiled and waved her hand without saying anything.


    As soon as Tian Tian went out, he saw Uno Yin Luka coming over.


    "Yunruka-sensei!"


    "Yes, God."


    "Is there anything good to see you come out of Lady Charlotte so happily?"


    With a smile on his face every day, UU reads www. uukanshu.com said happily: "My strength is stronger!"


    I didn''t see any change in Tian Tian''s appearance, Yin Luka was a little unclear, but still smiled and said, "Congratulations."


    "Tiantian, I won''t talk to you any more, Lord Charlotte has something to do with me."


    Hearing Teacher Yin Luka''s words, Tian Tian''s eyes lit up. Could it be that Lord Charlotte wants to strengthen Teacher Yin Luka''s strength?


    I just don''t know how much the teacher''s strength can be increased. Lord Charlotte is too great.


    ?????


    PS: There are 2 more chapters before 12 o''clock, please ask for your monthly pass, the last day!

 Chapter 590： golden country

    "Mr. Yin Luka, then I won''t disturb you."


    After speaking, Tian Tian ran happily.


    Watching Tian Tian leave, Yin Luka smiled and said, "It''s still like a child."


    Yin Luka came to the door, knocked lightly with her hand, opened the door with Charlotte''s consent, and walked in.


    Charlotte looked at Uno Yin Luka who entered the door, and said with a smile, "Mr. Yin Luka is here!"


    "Lord Charlotte!"


    Looking at the respectful Uno Yin Luka, Charlotte had a smile on her face, and said in a gentle voice:


    "Yin Luka heard that you are in charge of the orphanage recently. How are the children there?"


    Hearing that Lord Charlotte had moved to the orphanage, Yin Luka also had a smile on his face: "The children there are doing well, and they live happily with your policy."


    "The only troublesome thing is that there are always some hateful people. In order to let their children enter the orphanage and enjoy those resources, they will ruthlessly throw their children at the door. If we hadn''t used strong methods, I am afraid that these people will invade and occupy them. Children who really need help."


    But the benefits that Charlotte gave to the orphanage were so good that some low-class families were jealous, and even some middle-class people jokingly said that they really wanted their children to enjoy the benefits there, so that the remaining expenses Enough for them to buy a new villa.


    Hearing Uno Yin Luka''s complaint, Charlotte smiled and then said, "Be more concerned about the mental health of the children, so that they can be confident in the future."


    "Let them learn more knowledge and establish correct values. Although the orphanage started in Hell''s Kitchen, I hope that these children can become elites such as classrooms, doctors, and lawyers in the future instead of returning to Hell''s Kitchen to mix in society."


    Yin Luka nodded and said: "I will strengthen the children''s heart construction, and now these children are very grateful and willing to learn to change their future."


    Charlotte nodded, not talking about the orphanage, but about Yin Luka herself: "Yin Luka, you have been in this world for the longest time among all ninjas, this time I am going to improve your strength."


    "You need to carefully feel your own changes later, and later tell me how much your strength has improved."


    Hearing that his strength was going to be strengthened, Yin Luka''s face showed an excited expression. With the increase of secret ninjutsu over the years, Yin Luka''s strength has also improved a lot, but he saw the changes of the ninjas around him. , he still knew the gap between the two, but he didn''t expect that I, Umino Yin Luka, would have such a day.


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    Charlotte''s will enters the system space, because Yin Luka is a rising star instead of a fusion ninja card, there is no need to remove the ninja card, and it can also be operated on the battle bar.


    Charlotte''s ninja card, Kayano Yin Luka''s card, looked at the word "Rising Star" next to her and clicked on it.


    Ding��Congratulations to C Ninha Yeyin Luka''s successful promotion to the second star!


    In the real world, Uno Yin Luka felt that he seemed to be bathed in the warm sun, and at the same time his body began to strengthen, and his speed, strength, and reaction ability were all strengthened.


    And the chakra in his own body also began to increase, and soon Haiye Yinluka''s strength rose to a higher level.


    But this feeling came and went quickly. If Yin Luka hadn''t felt the change in himself, he would have thought that he was hallucinating.


    At this time, Charlotte''s consciousness had already withdrawn from the system space, and she looked at Umino Yinluka in front of her and asked:


    "How is it? How much has your strength improved?"


    Yin Luka clenched his fists excitedly and said, "My current strength should reach the level of elite chunin."


    "With the ninjutsu mastered by the secret technique of ninjutsu, even in the face of the special j��nin, I have the confidence to fight, and even have the opportunity to kill the opponent."


    Hearing that Uno Yin Luka''s strength has improved so much, Charlotte nodded.


    "Very good, although I haven''t reached a special level, but I think it''s not bad to be an elite chunin."


    You must know that in his memory, because of teaching reasons, Umino Yin Luka was the bottom of the chunin, and he was not even Mizuki''s opponent.


    "Practice ninjutsu well, New York may not be very peaceful for a while, and those children in the orphanage will need your shelter."


    Hearing the size of Lord Charlotte, Uno Yinluka immediately said seriously: "Yes, Lord Charlotte, I will master ninjutsu well and protect those children."


    Although there are multiple attribute ninjutsu in the secret volume of ninjutsu, Uno Yin Luka can only learn according to his own ninjutsu attributes, and the most ninjutsu, he has not developed his own second and third attributes.


    "Lord Charlotte, I don''t know what will happen to New York, do you need to prepare anything in advance for the high table?"


    Charlotte shook her head and didn''t tell the people below about the New York War in advance.


    "You''ll know at that time. No matter when you improve your strength, there''s nothing wrong with it. The peace of this world will soon be broken."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    After Charlotte explained a few more words to Uno Yin Luka, she let the other party go to her own work.


    After everyone left, Charlotte thought that Kakashi''s seventh class had yet to find the Golden State, so she recalled the plot of the movie she had seen.


    Because of the rescue of the times, Charlotte did not remember how they found the Golden State in the movie, but knew that it was in a place with a waterfall, where the entrance of the organ was four large stone pillars of dozens of tons, and There are some images of the appearance of the entrance of the organ.


    Charlotte began to draw a sketch, and drew the appearance of the place very openly, and wrote on the back of the painting that this is the entrance to the Golden Kingdom, and you can use the crystal skull to enter when you find it.


    Then, the two-handed seal used a psychic technique to psychic Parker out.


    "Parker, give this painting to Hatake Kakashi, this is the key to their mission this time."


    "Yes Lord Charlotte!"


    Charlotte rolled up the picture and put it in the backpack behind Parker.


    "Go on, Parker!"


    Parker lifted the psychic spell and turned into a puff of smoke that dissipated in the room.


    After doing all this, Charlotte Doyle now hopes that Kakashi and the others can find the Golden State before the New York War, so that when the war is over, he can easily go to the alien tree of the gods later when he has a spaceship.


    the other side.


    Kakashi with members of the seventh class.


    At this time, it appeared on the land of Wakanda, Africa. According to the information of the High Table and their own analysis, it was concluded that the Golden Kingdom was on this land, and even the local legends were circulating.

 Chapter 591： Set off

    Africa


    Wakanda border.


    Naruto Uzumaki looked at Haruno Sakura Uchiha Zuosuke and Kakashi-sensei who were holding a map for analysis, and asked, "Is it really here?"


    "This place is so backward and sparsely populated. The Golden Country is gold, how could it be in such a barren place."


    Haruno Sakura said with a serious analysis at this time: "For centuries, explorers of this planet have been looking for a place El Dorado, the so-called city of gold."


    "A lot of people think it should be in South America, but we''ve been to South America and haven''t found this place."


    "But with the legends here, I think it''s always been in Africa."


    "According to the legends of the local people here, in ancient times, there used to be an extremely wealthy country, which was called an ideal land and a dream place, but I don''t know why it disappeared into the long river of history inexplicably. If it is not found in a rare document, we may have missed it."


    Hearing Haruno Sakura''s explanation, Uchiha Zuosuke on the side said, "Although the land here is vast, at our speed, we can make a preliminary investigation and narrow the search area."


    However, what the seventh class didn''t know was that they really found the right place this time, but it wasn''t the golden kingdom with alien spaceships, but another place on earth called the golden kingdom - Wakanda.


    Just when Kakashi was about to say something, he suddenly felt the anti-psychic technique, and he did not refuse to disappear directly in front of the three of them.


    Seeing this, Naruto immediately shouted, "Why is Kakashi-sensei missing?"


    Zuo Zuo glanced at the other party and said, "Idiot!"


    Haruno Sakura on the side said: "Stupid Naruto, that''s a reverse psychic technique. It must be something that Lord Charlotte is looking for Kakashi-sensei."


    Naruto reacted this time: "It turned out to be a reverse psychic technique. Toadyoshi can do it too, but it didn''t summon me."


    psychic world.


    Hatake Kakashi came to Inujinshan, looked at Parker in front of him and asked:


    "Parker, what happened."


    "Kakashi, Lord Charlotte asked me to give you something about your team''s tasks. The thing is in the backpack behind me."


    Kakashi took out a painting from Parker''s backpack, and when he saw the words behind the painting, he learned that this place was the entrance to the Golden Kingdom.


    At the same time, it also made Kakashi a little ashamed. It seems that Lord Charlotte felt that their actions were a little slow, and they all began to help.


    Kakashi touched Parker''s head: "Parker, I have received the things, and the task will be completed quickly here."


    Afterwards, Kakashi released the reverse psychic technique and returned to the seventh class.


    Looking at Kakashi-sensei who came back, Naruto shouted, "Kakashi-sensei, is it Uncle Charlotte, has any orders?"


    At this time, Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura also looked at Hatake Kakashi, waiting for his answer.


    Kakashi smiled and said, "It''s indeed information from Lord Charlotte, but it''s information about the City of Gold. This time we can quickly complete the mission."


    "Great, now I can finally complete the mission meeting base."


    Kakashi glanced at the excited Naruto and said, "Okay, pack up and go to a nearby place with an internet connection. There isn''t even a communication base station here, so I can''t even send a message."


    But after Kakashi got the sketches, he didn''t plan to check and find them one by one. Instead, he planned to use the red queen of the base to scan the drawings and then call the satellite to check the address, so that they could determine the fastest speed. location, and then head over to find out if it really is the City of Gold.


    Soon the members of the seventh class packed up their belongings and set off for the nearest town.


    the other side.


    SHIELD headquarters in New York.


    At this point Phil Coulson came to Director Nick Fury''s office.


    "Colson, I have a task for you to do."


    "Director, what mission?"


    Nick Fury pushed out a large suitcase from under his desk and said:


    "Here is 90 kilograms of vibrating gold. You take someone to the Sandyin puppet shop to trade six physique enhancers from there."


    Coulson looked at the suitcase in front of him and said, "Yes, Director!"


    "Bring more people, bring Patton, Yaoshidou, and Chen Haoran with you. When you go, go with a big fan, and when you come back, come back with a big fan."


    "You can spend more time in the Shayin puppet shop during the transaction time."


    Hearing the words of the director Nick Fury, Coulson was stunned for a moment and quickly reacted, knowing that the director was going to fish.


    "Yes, Chief, I understand!"


    "Go get ready."


    Coulson, who received the task, did not stop at Nick Fury''s office, and quickly retired to set up the task.


    Watching Coulson leave, Nick Fury looked out the window and thought to himself, "Every time we stop you, I just don''t know if you are interested in coming to stop us this time."


    For this fishing operation, Nick Fury is just a test, and it doesn''t matter if he can catch people, and it doesn''t matter if he can''t catch them.


    Soon Coulson gathered the members and equipped a squadron of task force members. They drove out of the base in 8 armored vehicles. .


    In the vehicle where Coulson was in, Chen Haoran asked at this time, "Coulson, what is the arduous task, let you call out our three giants of S.H.I.E.L.D."


    The title of the Big Three of S.H.I.E.L.D. was called by Chen Haoran and some good S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, not to say how powerful the three of them are in S.H.I.E.L.D., but to say that the three of them are recognized by S.H.I.E.L.D. The strongest three.


    Coulson glanced at Chen Haoran who opened his mouth, and said with a smile: "It''s not a big task, go to the Sand Ninja puppet shop to buy a batch of physique enhancers."


    "But for safety''s sake, I decided to bring you all with me."


    Chen Haoran sucked in a breath of cold air and said, "God, a batch of UU reading !"


    At this moment, Chen Haoran felt a threat. If S.H.I.E.L.D. had a lot of physique enhancers, would he still have such a detached status?


    Then I thought of my unique fire control ability, and I secretly let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, I am unique.


    Coulson stretched out his palm and gestured for a 6: "Not as many as you think, only six."


    "After all, Zhenjin is a scarce resource, and our S.H.I.E.L.D. does not have much."


    Chen Haoran was still surprised and said, "Six are not a lot."


    "But with us here, this mission will not go wrong."


    Coulson smiled and said nothing.

 Chapter 592： 9 snakes plan

    S.H.I.E.L.D. Trident Building.


    Hitwell came to his office at this time, and saw that he locked the door of the office after entering the door. After returning to his seat, he took out a specially made mobile phone, turned it on, entered a series of numbers and dialed it. .


    "Hitwell, what happened?"


    "Sir, Coulson brought a large amount of vibranium to exchange for a physique enhancer."


    "is it a lot?"


    "According to the information obtained by the members of the team lurking in Chief Hill''s team, the last time S.H.I.E.L.D. obtained all the vibration gold in the United States and the United Kingdom in the next five years, a total of 100 kg."


    Hearing that S.H.I.E.L.D. had taken two-fifths of Wakanda''s vibranium, Pierce was worried about another question at this time, and that was whether the remaining three-fifths of vibranium would also be lost to Wakanda. delivery to the remaining three countries.


    It seems to be done in advance, otherwise there may be no vibrating gold in Wakanda if the ink goes on.


    At this time, Heatwell continued to speak: "But because the bureau does not know about the quota, it may only be exchanged for 6 physique enhancers."


    "If we get this batch of vibranium, the combination of other metals is enough to exchange for nearly 40 physique enhancers."


    But in the case of matching other metals, each physique enhancer only needs about 2.5 kilograms of vibration gold to win, unlike S.H.I.E.L.D. where it is exchanged with 15 kilograms of vibration gold, although the cost is the same as 3 100 million, but for them, the other two materials are easy to obtain, but there is no way to generate vibration gold by themselves.


    After all, the former can be obtained with money, while the latter has no channel for purchase.


    Hearing Heatwell''s report, Pierce also took a breath of air. 40 physique enhancers can create three special teams composed of members of the extraordinary. You must know that there are not 40 Winter Soldiers who are frozen in ice. .


    However, the money for ingredients is not cheap. 2 billion vibrating gold needs to be matched with 10 billion secondary Edman and original Edman. Even if the Hydra family has a big business of 10 billion US dollars, it is not easy to say , after all, it is 12 years instead of 22 years, and the money has not grown to that extent.


    Pierce thought for a while and then considered a question: "Do you know who Coulson brought?"


    Hitwell replied: "Coulson took out the pharmacist, Patton, and Chen Haoran."


    "Ward is also in the team. This is what Ward told me. He is still the supervisor of the pharmacist pocket."


    Hearing such a configuration, Pierce shook his head. He knew that the Winter Soldiers couldn''t beat those who had been injected with physique enhancers. There were not only the fire controller Chen Haoran but also a ninja, even if all the Winter Soldiers were activated, they might not be able to quickly Grab the vibrating gold.


    And once it is delayed, the SHIELD will send a large army to encircle and suppress it, which will not be worth the loss, which will completely expose the organization.


    "With the power we can mobilize now, we can''t stealthily take away the vibration gold in a short period of time."


    "The physique enhancer that Coulson exchanged will eventually be used by the personnel in the bureau. This is our chance."


    "We can quietly occupy the fruits of his labor. The first two physique enhancers were not injected into our people, but this time is a good opportunity."


    Thinker


    Heatwell shouted, "Sir, that''s vibranium worth 40 physique boosters!"


    "How long do you think it will take for Coulson to go to the Sandyin puppet shop?"


    Heatwell thought for a moment and replied, "An hour and a half."


    "In an hour and a half, from deployment to deployment of personnel, how much time can be left for us."


    "Use your brain and think about how much power we can mobilize in such a short time in the city."


    "I even suspect that this is a game that Nick Fury devised to fish us out."


    But Sitwell also has selfishness. He also wants to become an extraordinary person. One or two potions can''t turn him, but he has room for 40 potions.


    Now that Pierce said this, he also reacted, but he thought things simply.


    "Sir, I understand!"


    "We don''t have to participate in this matter. After Coulson gets the physique enhancer, we can find a way to arrange the injection personnel as our people and let Nick Fury work for us."


    "And after Zhenjin has exchanged the physique enhancer, there is still ten kilograms left. At that time, we can find a way to digest it and get it in our hands. We can also exchange for the physique enhancer."


    "After all, for Nick Fury, the world''s vibration gold can''t be exchanged for the physique enhancer without the remaining ten kilograms, and its effect is not very big."


    "And find out which organization the leopard man who appeared in the Sandyin puppet shop last time is."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Then Pierce hung up the phone, and Heatwell saw that the phone had been hung up, put away the phone and reopened the locked door of the office.


    the other side.


    Although Coulson drove slowly all the way, it took more than two hours, and finally the convoy arrived safely at the door of the sandyin puppet shop.


    Coulson walked out of the car with Patton. The members of the special team were guarding outside the store. As for the pharmacist and Chen Haoran, they hid in the car and did not show up.


    Barton walked into the Shayin puppet store with Coulson carrying the box. After entering the store, Coulson went straight to the service desk.


    At this time, it was not Temari who was sitting on the service desk, but Joinin Yekura.


    "Hello Ye Cang Junin, I''m here to buy some physique enhancers."


    Ye Cang looked at the two coming, and he was no stranger to Coleson, so he said directly, "Did you bring Zhenjin?"


    "How much do I need to exchange?"


    Facing the smile, Coulson said in a gentle voice, "For 90 kilograms of vibrating gold, you can buy 6 pieces!"


    Ye Cang was a little surprised: "6 sticks?"


    "Yes, six."


    "Did you discover the Zhenjin Mine?"


    "It turned out to be so generous."


    Hearing Ye Cang''s words, Coleson smiled and shook his head: "How can we be so lucky, this may be the last time we buy a physique enhancer. UU Reading "


    Ye Cang wondered, "What''s wrong?"


    "This is the last Zhenjin in our hands. Although there are still some in the hands of other countries in the world, there is a high probability that it will not be able to be traded, and the number will not be very large."


    Ye Cang felt a little regretful, but he didn''t expect that the vibrating metal in this world was as rare as the chakra metal in the ninja world.


    But with this 90 kilograms of vibrating gold, that''s a lot for them. You must know that in the ninja world, even if she was called the hero of the sand hidden, when she was the most prestigious, she didn''t have the money to buy one. A weapon made of chakra metal.


    "That''s really a pity."


    "But since that''s the case, let me check your vibration gold first, there''s no problem."


    "no problem."


    ???

 Chapter 593： Kakashi Squad set off

    After Ye Cang checked the vibrating metal, there was no problem with the material or weight.


    "There''s nothing wrong with things, I''ll give you the physique enhancer here."


    Soon Ye Cang took out the seal scroll, and then channeled out 6 suitcases containing physique enhancers.


    "These are physique enhancers, check them out."


    Coulson glanced at the eagle eye beside him, and Barton immediately went up to open the box to determine the number.


    "Quantity is no problem."


    After the transaction was completed, Ye Cang sealed the vibration gold brought by Coulson directly into the seal scroll.


    Coulson looked at this scene and envied the other party''s convenience. Unfortunately, only ninjas can use this kind of thing, which made him helpless.


    According to the normal process, Coulson should have picked up the physique enhancer and left the Sandyin puppet shop directly, but thinking of the director''s explanation, he opened his mouth and said, "Ye Cang Junin, is it convenient to chat for a while?"


    Ye Cang glanced at Coulson and said with a smile, "For the sake of your Zhenjin today, let''s chat with you for a while."


    "However, if you seek information, you will need to pay extra."


    Coulson smiled and said, "I understand, fifty energy blocks a minute."


    "I would like to explore some other possibilities for cooperation. If it is intelligence communication, I will pay extra."


    "Okay, let''s go to the reception area next door."


    Ye Cang and Coulson came to sit down on the sofa in the reception area. Ye Cang leaned on the sofa and looked at each other:


    "What kind of cooperation do you want to discuss?"


    Coulson thought for a while and said, "Ye Cang Shangren, I don''t know what else Sand Ninja Village needs besides vibranium and energy blocks?"


    "..."


    "???"


    Coulson looked for a lot of topics, but found that there were very few things that could impress the other party. Although he wanted the other party to help them train ninjas and teach them to refine their chakra skills, they never reached an agreement.


    As for material transactions, technology transactions, and even the exchanges between the two sides, we have discussed vaguely, but there is still no progress.


    However, a lot of time was wasted. S.H.I.E.L.D. was able to come up with too few things, or was willing to give too little, but wanted too many things, and in the end they didn��t talk about anything.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Coulson got up and said goodbye:


    "I will go back and advise our director, hoping there will be an opportunity to cooperate."


    "We are still very envious of how to become a ninja, and hope to become such an extraordinary one someday."


    Ye Cang nodded and said: "You can go back and think about it. By the way, double the 084 items in the warehouse to see what else can be traded. This is also a direction."


    "However, I suggest that you better put out all the 084s and let us estimate the price for you."


    "If you are worried that the price given by one family is not enough, you can also consider calling several companies."


    Coulson nodded and said, "Okay Ye Cang Junin, I will report this method to the director."


    Ye Cang looked at Coulson who was leaving, with a thoughtful look on his face. She clearly felt that Coulson was deliberately looking for topics to communicate during the communication. Many cooperation matters have been discussed before, but this time Say it again.


    Although the content is different, the core remains unchanged.


    Because of the lack of intelligence, she didn''t know what Coulson''s real purpose was.


    After Coulson and Barton, who left the Sandyin puppet shop, put the physique enhancer into the car, the entire convoy began to drive towards the SHIELD headquarters, but the speed was as slow as when they came.


    However, nothing happened along the way. After returning to the base, Chen Haoran complained: "Colson, I said that with us here, it is impossible for someone with no eyes to come to intercept the goods."


    Coulson smiled and nodded: "Yes, thanks to everyone''s help, this operation has been made so smoothly."


    The pharmacist on the side smiled and didn''t say anything, and Ward smiled and didn''t say much when he saw the other party''s words.


    Soon Coulson came to Nick Fury''s office with a physique booster.


    "Director, all six physique enhancers have been brought back safely."


    Nick Fury looked at Coulson and nodded: "Is it safe on the road?"


    "No accident happened and returned safely."


    After Nick Fury pondered for a few seconds, he said, "It seems that our opponent is very cautious, and we didn''t make a shot this time."


    Coulson nodded: "Yes, the other party is very cautious, and we didn''t find the person following him along the way."


    "Of course there is also a possibility that the other party did not receive the message."


    Nick Fury shook his head: "With the strength shown by the other party, coupled with our high-profile behavior, it is impossible to have no news."


    "But since no one has been caught, we can only waste a little more time on the search."


    Nick Fury glanced at the six physique enhancers in front of him, and then arranged it: "Let the people from the UK branch come over in person and take one physique enhancer."


    "Send three of them to the scientific research team and let them save some research."


    "As for the remaining two, I''ll study who to inject."


    Coulson, who was instructed, nodded and said, "Yes, sir!"


    As Coulson left, Nick Fury glanced at the physique enhancer in front of him, and at this time there was a new idea in his mind.


    If Steve Rogers wakes up and injects a physique booster again, will his strength be improved again.


    But this is just one of his thoughts. As for whether to do this, it depends on the performance of Steve Rogers after he wakes up. If he can reach the standard, he will consider strengthening the opponent''s strength.


    book


    In other words, serums won''t conflict with physique boosters.


    the other side.


    The Kakashi team has already come to the town, and has contacted the red queen in the base through the Internet.


    Through the ability of the red queen, this place was quickly located.


    Unexpectedly, the Golden State is really on the road in South America, and it turns out to be in the forest of Peru.


    Naruto asked curiously, "Kakashi-sensei, where is the place?"


    "In Peru."


    Naruto looked at Zuo Suke and said, "Haha, I''ll say it''s not in this place where birds don''t shit."


    "Looks like I''m still smart!"


    "Where is Peru, by the way?"


    On the side, Haruno Sakura heard Naruto''s ridicule, and immediately slapped Naruto on the head in annoyance and roared:


    "Idiot, UU reading Peru is in South America. You don''t study hard when you come here."


    Naruto was not angry after being punched by Sakura, but looked at Sakura with a smile and said:


    "Isn''t this where you are, Sakura, you must know the place."


    Kakashi glanced at the three of the team and shook his head helplessly.


    After obtaining the address from the Red Queen, the Kakashi team did not stop in the country of Wakanda, and soon took the plane from the airport to Peru, a country in South America.


    PS: Tomorrow is the National Day of October 1st. Pencil wishes all book lovers a happy holiday. In addition, there will be no holiday for the other eleven or seven days.


    The addition of monthly passes of 1000 this month will be arranged in the seven days of November. In addition, we will ask all book friends for a wave of monthly passes guaranteed in October. These seven days are still double monthly passes, please book friends.

 Chapter 594： arrival

    Two days later.


    The Kakashi team took a small plane through the channel of the High Table and came to Peru, near the Sona River, a tributary of the Amazon River. Because of the latitude and longitude coordinates given by the Red Queen, the seventh class did not delay on the road. time.


    On the plane, Naruto looked at the waterfall below through the window and praised: "The scenery here is so beautiful!"


    When Haruno Sakura heard this, she also came to the window and looked down. Looking at the scenery below, she not only sighed, "The scenery here is really beautiful."


    Then he looked at Zuo Zuo and said, "Zuo Zuo-jun, come and have a look, it''s really beautiful."


    At this time, Haruno Sakura was thinking in her heart, if Zuo Zhujun can come over to see the scenery, she can sit tightly with each other, and if the plane happens to be bumpy...


    God, so I can take advantage of the situation to rush into Zuozhu''s arms, and I am a little excited to think of this.


    However, Zuo Suke held his chin in his hands at this time, and he was sitting in the cabin thinking that he hoped that this so-called city of gold could have items that would help Lord Charlotte. Hearing Haruno Sakura''s words, he just said coldly. :


    "Not interested in."


    At this time, Kakashi was flipping through a Playboy magazine in his hand. This was a book recommended to him by Lord Jiraiya.


    But it was through psychics, Kakashi knew that Jiraiya-sama had also come to this world, so he asked if the book Intimate Paradise brought him, but he didn''t expect Intimate Paradise to receive it, but received such a message. this magazine.


    Although it is different from what I thought, this magazine is not bad.


    After the helicopter flew for a while and reached the coordinate position, the pilot said, "Lord Adjudicator, we have already flown to the coordinate position."


    "I just looked around and there is no suitable place to land, I can only lower the rope and lower the altitude."


    Kakashi closed the magazine, glanced at the environment below through the window, and said, "Fly to the top of the stone platform and lower the altitude to the lowest altitude that does not affect the normal hovering of the aircraft."


    "Yes, Lord Judge!"


    Soon the helicopter began to descend, and it didn''t take long for it to descend to the lowest position. At this time, Kakashi opened the cabin door directly, and then said, "Just wait for you to return directly, you don''t have to wait for us."


    "Yes, Lord Judge."


    After Kakashi explained to the captain, he said to his students: "Let''s go, prepare to carry out the mission."


    The four of them glanced at the height of the plane and the ground, and instead of putting down the rope, they jumped directly from the helicopter.


    "Shhhhhhh!"


    The four of them jumped down smoothly one after another, and at this height, let alone Haruno Sakura, there is no problem at all.


    However, within a few seconds of the four of them coming down, they saw a large number of savages holding weapons and suddenly running out of the cave connected below the stone platform.


    But it was the huge movement when the helicopter came over that woke them up. As the savages who worshiped the city of gold and guarded it, anyone other than their own clan who appeared here would be killed by them.


    Kakashi looked at these savages who appeared here with spears in their hands, and his eyes instantly became full of murderous intent.


    "Be vigilant!"


    The three of the seventh squad immediately assumed a fighting posture, cautiously looking at the large number of savages in front of them.


    Just when Kakashi was about to give an order, the group of savages took the lead and immediately launched an attack on the four Kakashi squad.


    The spear and the rope tied to the stone were immediately thrown out by the wildling, and whistled towards the four.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Kakashi pulled out the Anbu dagger behind him, and said, "Get rid of them."


    In Kakashi''s eyes, it is the enemy who does it, and there is no one left.


    An instant scream rang out here, but in just three minutes, the savage who rushed out was slaughtered.


    At the end of the battle, Kakashi''s ninja sword did not leave a drop of blood. After returning the ninja sword to its sheath, he glanced around and made sure that no one disturbed him, and then walked to the stone pillar.


    At this time Naruto Uzumaki also came over, looked at the huge stone pillar in front of him and touched left and touched, and then said:


    "Kakashi-sensei, what should I do next, do you want to chop up this big stone pillar?"


    For ordinary people, it is difficult to open the mechanism with human power, but for Naruto Uzumaki, it is just an item that can be shattered by firing a spiral pill.


    Kakashi shook his head and said, "Don''t be so troublesome."


    I saw Kakashi walking to the front of the stone pillar, looking at the statues of human faces on the stone pillar, and pulling them out with the palm of his hand.


    As the withered human face was pulled down, a hole appeared on the stone pillar, and quicksand flowed out of the hole.


    "Remove all the faces of this man."


    "Yes, Kakashi-sensei."


    At this time, the three members of Kakashi''s team also understood, and they all joined the work of extracting the withered statues. Soon all the withered statues on the stone pillars were taken down, and a large amount of quicksand was left from the holes.


    As all the human face statues were taken down, the stone pillars seemed to sink slowly, and the four tens of tons of stone pillars connected by the stone pillars were put away.


    At the moment when they were put away, the ground under their feet suddenly shrunk into a pothole, and the four fell to the next floor. At this time, the stone slabs under their feet spiraled straight to the ground, but they were shrinking at this time.


    As the captain, Kakashi directly took the lead and ran down quickly. Although the slate shrinks quickly, it is very slow in front of the ninja.


    "Sura Wushen"


    Soon everyone came to the bottom. At this time, there was a lot of standing water. Everyone was standing on the surface of the water. Kakashi glanced at the statue erected in the water and didn''t pay attention, but looked aside. the hole.


    "It should be here."


    Kakashi walked into the entrance of the cave, UU reading came to a large hall, and saw that the hall was filled with cultural relics and some gold ornaments of various periods, and the treasure chest on the ground was full of Gold coins, some gold coins are even scattered on the ground.


    Haruno Sakura looked at what was in front of her and exclaimed, "This is the City of Gold?"


    Kakashi looked at the cultural relics around him, and said somewhat uncertainly: "Although these things are very valuable, they should not be called the Golden Country, even the name of the Golden City is not worthy of it."


    Zuosuke looked at everything here. Although he felt that these things were very ancient, they were not even as valuable as the treasure house of the Uchiha clan he visited when he was a child.


    Zuo Zhu curled his lips and said, "I think this is just a treasure house. How can it be called a city of gold."


    Kakashi stopped in front of a wall in the main hall, and then tapped the wall to feel the vibration of the power.

 Chapter 595： City of Gold (Happy National Day)

    "The back of this wall is empty, there should be something in it."


    Naruto Uzumaki jumped over: "Mr. Kakashi, tell me to smash him with a spiral pill."


    Just as Naruto was about to use his shadow clone to make balls, Kakashi grabbed him.


    "This is underground. If it collapses, everyone will be buried in it."


    "The Crystal Skull is the key here, and now is the time to use it."


    Kakashi took out a sealed scroll from the ninja kit, and as the scroll was unwound, the crystal skull sealed in the scroll appeared in front of Kakashi.


    Picking up the crystal skull, Kakashi found the change of the crystal skull, and saw that the interior of the skull suddenly emitted a purple light.


    Naruto, who saw this scene, exclaimed: "Kakashi-sensei, the skeleton''s hair is gone!"


    At this time, Haruno Sakura and Zuosuke also looked over, and found that Naruto did not lie and the skull was really glowing.


    Zuozhu asked curiously, "Mr. Kakashi, if you don''t use violence, how can you open this wall?"


    Kakashi looked at the portrait of a skeleton on the wall. The position of the skeleton on the wall was sunken, so he picked up the crystal skeleton and placed it on it.


    In the next second, the mechanism on the wall changed, and soon the masonry of the wall shrank back, and a passage appeared.


    Naruto, who saw this scene, exclaimed: "It just opened like this."


    Kakashi glanced at the passage, but did not go in, but remembered the explanation from Lord Charlotte, and saw that he first re-sealed the crystal skull into the scroll, and then walked in.


    When Kakashi sealed the crystal skull, Naruto Uzumaki ran in first.


    After entering, Naruto Uzumaki looked at the surrounding golden hall, surrounded by thirteen seats, and on the seats sat thirteen crystal-shaped skeletons.


    "Mr. Kakashi, come in, there are a lot of crystal skeletons here."


    Haruno Sakura shouted from outside at this time: "Stupid Naruto, be careful there are traps inside."


    Naruto turned around, looked at Haruno Sakura outside the passage and said with a smile, "Sakura, this place is still safe and there are no traps."


    "And there is a lot of gold here. It seems that the entire hall is made of gold."


    At this time, Kakashi had sealed the crystal skull, and he said, "Let''s go, let''s go in and have a look."


    Soon the three of them passed the passage together and entered the interior.


    Haruno Sakura looked around, her eyes immediately turned into symbols of money, and she saw that everything in the hall seemed to be made of gold, even the seats of these crystal skulls were made of pure gold.


    Even Zuo Help felt his eyes dazzled by the glittering golden light. Even in his family, he had never seen a hall made of gold.


    At this time, Kakashi was not paying attention to the surrounding gold, but to the surrounding crystal skulls.


    "There are as many as thirteen skeletons, what kind of race are they with such a skeletal wink?"


    Kakashi looked at everything here curiously, and then walked to the headless skeleton, thinking to himself: Is the head in his hand this guy''s?


    After checking around, Kakashi didn''t see why. At this time, Naruto Uzumaki said again:


    "Kakashi-sensei, what should we do next?"


    "Will this gold be collected?"


    "The four of us can''t move."


    "Lord Charlotte has an explanation, notify him when he finds it here, and the lord will come to deal with it later."


    Hearing Kakashi''s words, Naruto jumped up excitedly: "Great, uncle is coming."


    I saw Kakashi bite his fingers and then seal his hands: "The art of psychic!"


    "boom!"


    After a burst of smoke, Parker''s figure appeared in front of everyone.


    "Kakashi, what''s the matter?"


    "Parker, please inform Lord Charlotte that I have found the Golden State."


    Parker nodded, and then released the psychic technique and left here.


    Watching Parker leave, Kakashi said, "Okay, we are here waiting for the arrival of Lord Charlotte."


    the other side.


    In the New York base, Charlotte Doyle was chatting with Tsunade when she suddenly felt the technique of reverse psychics, and immediately said, "Tsunade, I''m going to the psychic world, sorry!"


    Tsunade took a sip from the wine glass and said with a smile, "It''s okay, you can go to work first."


    Charlotte nodded, then immediately responded to the reverse psychic technique and disappeared directly in front of Tsunade.


    In the psychic world, Charlotte looked at Parker in front of him and asked, "What''s wrong with Parker."


    "Lord Charlotte, Kakashi said he has found the city of gold."


    Hearing that Kakashi and others found the City of Gold, Charlotte nodded, and with his map, he found it very quickly.


    "okay, I get it."


    "Did Kakashi say when he was channeling?"


    "It will be done again in ten minutes."


    In the City of Gold, ten minutes have come.


    Kakashi used the psychic technique again, and the next second Charlotte Doyle and Blue appeared in front of everyone together.


    "Lord Charlotte, this is the City of Gold."


    Charlotte looked at the four and said, "Well, there''s nothing wrong with the place, it''s hard for you."


    Naruto ran to Charlotte at this time and shouted excitedly: "Uncle, it''s been a long time since I saw you, I miss you so much."


    Looking at Naruto Uzumaki, Charlotte smiled and touched the other''s head.


    "Okay, you can return to the base after this mission is completed."


    "Yeah, that''s great!"


    Uchiha Zuosuke looked at Naruto''s unbridled and intimate past with envy, but at this time his character prevented him from acting like Naruto, and Haruno Sakura''s eyes were full of envy.


    At this time, Kakashi took out the sealed scroll from the ninja kit and handed it to Charlotte with both hands.


    "Sir, here is a crystal skull."


    Charlotte took the sealed scroll in Kaka Shanxi''s hand and did not open it directly, but received it into the storage space.


    Then looking at the hall in front of her, Charlotte glanced at the thirteen skeleton corpses around, and then looked at the top of her head.


    He knew that the alien in front of him was not completely dead, and as long as he put the crystal skull in his hand on the skull without a head, the alien could be resurrected again.


    Above the head is a spaceship capable of star navigation.


    Charlotte glanced at everyone, then said, "Bring all the golden antiques to me."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    Kakashi looked at the things in the two halls, and then said to Naruto: "Use multiple shadow clones."


    "it is good!"


    The next second Naruto used the technique of multiple shadow clones, UU reading directly separated 200 shadow clones, and many shadow clones instantly filled the entire hall, and the hall was full of Naruto''s voice.


    Charlotte, who saw this scene, shook her head helplessly, this is really Naruto''s character.


    "Naruto, just leave 50 shadow clones, you have too many."


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s voice, Naruto also knew that he had done something stupid, and immediately released 150 shadow clones, and the entire hall was not so crowded.


    All Naruto immediately made a cheering gesture and shouted at the same time: "Work!"


    Numerous Naruto began to carry the antiques in another hall and brought them to Charlotte.


    In the face of the antiques and gold that everyone moved, Charlotte directly put them into the storage space.

 ~： 1 day off after drinking too much

If you drink too much, ask for a day off, tomorrow will be more

 Chapter 596： reward

    The entire seventh class took action, and with the help of the shadow clone, Charlotte quickly put all the treasures here into the storage space.


    Together with the thirteen crystal skeletons, Charlotte received them all into the storage space. The alien without a head didn''t even pop out of a bubble. He was going to take this thing to Orochimaru for research. For a moment, Orochimaru is also very interested in aliens who can have a long lifespan and can be resurrected as one after they die.


    Charlotte glanced at the empty hall at this time, and then said, "You take Haruno Sakura to the outside first, and I will destroy the top floor of the hall, and there is a big guy on it."


    In fact, when the top floor was blasted away to reveal the spaceship above, Charlotte was not worried about the falling boulder or the collapse of Naruto and Zuosuke, but Haruno Sakura was hard to say. weak.


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!" X4


    Regarding Charlotte''s request, the four of them left the main hall of the Golden City without the slightest objection and walked towards the stone platform outside.


    After seeing everyone leave, Charlotte glanced above her head. The only thing he cared about during his trip to the Golden City was the spaceship that could travel between stars. With this thing, he could easily go to an alien planet to plant trees.


    I saw Charlotte charging up and punching the hall above her head.


    "boom!"


    The blue chakra wrapped his fist, and the hall above his head was directly smashed, revealing the spaceship parked above.


    Charlotte jumped to the side of the spaceship, and when she saw the brand-new spaceship, she reached out and touched it. The next second, the chakra in her body spewed out and enveloped the entire spaceship.


    "receive!"


    With the movement of the mind, the spaceship shrouded in Chakra disappeared directly, and was put into the storage space by Charlotte.


    As the spaceship was taken away, the building above began to collapse immediately without the support, and the members of the seventh squad outside were also swayed left and right by the sudden movement.


    "Sura Wushen"


    Haruno Sakura shouted in panic, "No, this place is going to collapse."


    "Boom!"


    Just after Haruno Sakura finished speaking, the ground immediately collapsed, and the four of them jumped to the side of the mountain wall.


    Naruto Uzumaki shouted anxiously: "Uncle is still inside, it won''t happen."


    Zuo Zuo glanced at Naruto, and said in a daze: "With the strength of Lord Charlotte, how could such a collapse hurt the Lord?"


    Kakashi glanced at the area that was still collapsing, and nodded, "Naruto, don''t worry about your lord, it''s alright."


    The next second, the earth and rocks burst, and Charlotte rushed out of it and flew into the air. Looking at the scene under her feet, it was that the spaceship was smoothly taken out and did not flood the city of gold with river water. It was only the stone platform that collapsed.


    The entire stone platform fell into the ground, and the towering steps turned into a big pit.


    Charlotte glanced at the seventh shift on the side, then flew over.


    "I''ve got the things, get ready to go back to the New York base with me."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    Passing through the cave to the plain, Charlotte displayed the Merlin Array.


    "All stand in the magic circle, and we will directly return to the base."


    As everyone came in, a flash of brilliance flashed past Charlotte and the others and they returned to the base.


    At this time, everyone and Charlotte returned to the conference room. Charlotte glanced at everyone and said:


    "This task has been completed, everyone has a good rest for a while, and now Konoha has many partners in the base, you can go and see your classmates and partners."


    "I will hold a party in a few days, and then everyone can get together."


    Hearing the arrival of a new partner, everyone''s faces showed joy, and even Naruto on the side was excited.


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    Everyone did not stay in the conference room, and all left here. At this time, Charlotte said:


    "The Red Queen, tell Ginny to come to the Treasure Pavilion."


    "Yes, Master."


    After explaining to Ginny, Charlotte turned and left the conference room and walked towards her Treasure Pavilion. Although it was called the Treasure Pavilion, it was actually a building.


    When she entered the Treasure Pavilion, Charlotte took out all the treasures she had obtained this time. There were treasures from different countries and periods in it, including the Terracotta Warriors, and of course Mu Nai Yin was also indispensable.


    "It seems that my Treasure Pavilion can be filled with a lot of colors."


    Charlotte glanced at the crystal skeleton in her storage space. He originally planned to keep one as a collection, but after thinking about it, he decided to give it to Orochimaru to study and see if he could research something.


    Soon all the jewels, works of art, gold coins, antiques, and other historical treasures were put together by Charlotte, and the first floor of the Treasure Pavilion was full of piles.


    Charlotte came to the second floor and took out all the gold bricks in the storage space and stacked them together. The light from the gold bricks illuminated the entire second floor. So many gold bricks were gathered together, even Charlotte. It''s a little moving.


    But after taking a look, he didn''t care, knowing that he had more money than the gold bricks in this house, but the gold bricks gathered together still gave people a shocking feeling.


    At this moment, Ginny also rushed over, looking at the scene on the second floor of the Treasure Pavilion and said in surprise: "God, so many gold bricks..."


    "Boss, did you rob the national treasury?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "It was Kakashi and the others who found the city of gold. The things downstairs plus the gold bricks here are the harvest of this trip."


    "God, it seems that their luck is really good, they have harvested so many things."


    Charlotte looked at Ginny and said, "I''ll give you a task to keep the antiques that belong to China downstairs to decorate the Treasure Pavilion, and choose one or two of the most valuable ones for collection. UU Reading www.uukanshu. The rest of the com is sold."


    "There are also these gold bricks, all of which have been exchanged for cash."


    "BOSS, the quantity is too large. If you make a one-time shot, the price will be very disadvantageous. It''s better to make a little shot, although the time will be slower, but the price will be much higher."


    "Okay, I''ll leave this to you. I remember Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D. said that if they find the Golden State, they are willing to help sell some, and they can sell it if the price is right."


    "Yes, boss."


    Charlotte thought for a while, and then said, "I''m going to hold a banquet at the base in a week, so prepare well here."


    "By the way, send me an invitation. I remember that the invited people included Yinin, Sand Nin, Kirigakushi, Tony Stark, and the elders of the High Table also sent an invitation."

 Chapter 597： Research on Orochimaru

    "Okay BOSS, should SHIELD be notified?"


    Hearing Ginny''s proposal, Charlotte thought for a while. S.H.I.E.L.D. must be interested in such a big move, and they would definitely come over if they didn''t call them. I will also send an invitation letter to their ninja called Yakushidou."


    "One invitation can bring at most one guest."


    "By the way, by the way, I will inform my junior brother and teacher, as well as the judges of John and the others. For example, the cross and Wesley who are performing tasks outside will also come back."


    "Boss, what''s the theme of the banquet?"


    Speaking of the theme of the banquet, Charlotte thought for a while, then said, "My birthday party!"


    After explaining about Ginny''s birthday party, Charlotte turned around and went to the basement of the base.


    The basement of the base is not equipped with anything else. It is equipped with the artificial intelligence data computing center and a supercomputer.


    As an artificial intelligence, Red Queen''s computing power is not generated out of thin air. It is supported by a large number of computer equipment databases, and there is even a large supercomputer in the base.


    At this moment, Charlotte looked at the groups of databases neatly arranged in front of her, and walked towards the bottom of the basement to get on the elevator. Charlotte quickly arrived at the bottom.


    There are no devices at this level and this location has not been enabled.


    Although it is the lowest floor, the area of ??this floor is larger than the sum of the upper floors, but it is this floor that has been cast with a traceless expansion spell to make the space here huge.


    Charlotte''s will entered the storage space at this time, looking at an aircraft carrier and a spaceship inside, Charlotte took out the spaceship directly.


    "boom!"


    The spaceship was taken out, and the huge volume fell to the ground with a huge roar.


    "Queen Red!"


    "Master, I am here."


    "I''ll give you the task of cracking this spaceship to get all the permissions without making it scrapped."


    "Yes, Master!"


    The red queen starts scanning the entire spaceship and starts connecting to it.


    "Master, the technology level of the spacecraft is very high. My computing power cannot be cracked in a short time. I need to buy more equipment to increase the computing power."


    "Inform Ginny and ask her to transfer a certain amount of money to you, and you can place an order directly to buy it."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Queen Red, where is Orochimaru?"


    "Master, Orochimaru is in the laboratory."


    "Notify him, I''ll come over later."


    "Yes, Master!"


    After handing over the matter of the spaceship to Hong Queen, Charlotte left here and walked towards Orochimaru''s laboratory.


    However, it has been a while since the riot was handed over to Orochimaru. Charlotte wants to see how the research here is going. If Orochimaru is busy, he will also hand over the crystal skull to Orochimaru.


    In the laboratory, Orochimaru watched the silent riot in the petri dish, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, the voice of the red queen suddenly sounded in the laboratory: "Orochimaru, Lord Charlotte will come to the laboratory later, please be well received."


    Hearing the red queen''s notice, Orochimaru knew that Lord Charlotte was coming, and the eyes like a snake boy in his eyes looked at the symbiote in front of him thoughtfully.


    "I see."


    It didn''t take long for Charlotte to arrive outside Orochimaru''s laboratory, but the door of the laboratory had already opened.


    Orochimaru came to the door to greet Charlotte, and when she saw the person, she said, "Lord Charlotte!"


    Looking at Orochimaru at the door, Charlotte was a little curious, which was a little different from this guy''s character.


    Charlotte nodded and walked into the laboratory.


    "Orochimaru, how''s the symbiote research going?"


    Orochimaru walked beside Charlotte and said, "There has been some success, Lord Charlotte, come with me."


    Followed Orochimaru to the laboratory, and soon came to a closed nutritional vessel.


    This vessel does not contain a liquid wriggling symbiote, but an armor.


    "My lord, this is the previous symbiote riot."


    "After my research, I transformed it into a ninja tool, and the symbiote''s riot of will was completely erased by me."


    "Now it is a ninja tool, which can provide some abilities when worn on the body, such as summoning various weapons, and in this symbiotic body has an exclusive weapon arsenal belonging to their race, which can now be manipulated at will with the will of the wearer. "


    "After wearing this armor, it can enhance the user''s strength, speed, reaction ability, and has a certain recovery ability."


    Hearing this, Charlotte became a little interested and asked curiously, "Has everyone''s abilities increased?"


    Orochimaru shook his head: "No, it has an upper limit, and it has a considerable enhancement for ordinary people, or users of physique enhancers, and even some lower tolerance."


    "But when it comes to Chunin, it''s already very weak, and it''s even weaker when it comes to the special jounin."


    "And the symbiote itself has the weakness of being afraid of flames and sound shocks. A fire escape or sound escape attack can disintegrate it, and even a detonating talisman can make it scrapped."


    "But after avoiding this weakness, the recovery ability it has is like bringing a medical ninja who can use palm immortality to treat you at any time."


    "It can be said that it is a mixed bag. It is a very good ninja tool without exposing its weaknesses."


    "But it''s not suitable for Huo Dun and ninjas who know Chidori. Otherwise, it would be a good help for Zuo Shi."


    However, through Orochimaru''s experiment, using Chidori after wearing Riot will directly let the Riot out of the body, while using the Fire Dungeon does not hurt itself, but it will also release the symbiote attached to the body.


    Hearing Orochimaru''s words, Charlotte was a little disappointed. It seems that this thing is suitable for Ginny and John. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "Can multiple copies be made?"


    Charlotte knows that symbiotes can also divide and reproduce, and if they create a little more, they can strengthen the strength of their subordinates.


    Although Orochimaru doesn''t care about symbiotes with such obvious weaknesses, he still said: "If adults have such needs, I can study it, and it should be possible to replicate multiple symbiotes."


    He knew that Charlotte was surrounded by a weak secretary and some ordinary people who were not even ninja students.


    Charlotte nodded: "Let''s make more, erase their will, and make it in the form of armor. It is also useful for some people in the base."


    Baimeng Book


    "Okay, Lord Charlotte!"


    ???

 Chapter 598： all earthlings

    At this time, Orochimaru said: "Sir, I have a need here, that is, there are too few staff in the laboratory, and mute usually helps with Tsunade, and I also need some assistants."


    Hearing that Orochimaru needs an assistant, Charlotte also has a headache. You must know that Orochimaru''s best assistant is Yaoshidou, but he has already been dispatched to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    All the remaining members of Yinin Village established Yinin Village.


    Charlotte pondered for a while, and thought to herself: Do you want Orochimaru to defect as well?


    At that time, Shuiyue, Xianglin, Libra I, and recruited can also be sent to each other.


    After thinking for a while, Charlotte felt that this matter could be well planned.


    "In terms of ninjas, there are not many people who can help you in experiments. If you have any interest in the base, you can ask the other party."


    "There are also some scientific researchers on this planet, are you interested?"


    Hearing the ordinary people on this planet, Orochimaru shook his head: "Ordinary people, forget it, I''ll use the shadow clone to go up first. If it doesn''t work, I can only ask Tsunade Mute for help."


    For these people in the base, except that Orochimaru felt that Tsunade Mute could help, the others were not looked down upon.


    "Okay, let''s do it first, I will arrange for you if there is a suitable candidate here."


    Then Charlotte came to the test bench on the side, and with a wave of her hand, a crystal skull appeared on the laboratory bench.


    "I''m here today, and I have another thing for you. I think you will be very interested in coming."


    Orochimaru looked at the skeleton on the test bench, but showed a curious look. The bones of the entire skeleton were all the color of crystal, and its head was extraordinarily large, which was obviously not a normal human skeleton.


    Orochimaru stuck out his tongue and licked his lips before asking, "What race is this?"


    Charlotte shook her head: "I don''t know what race he is, only an alien."


    "And he didn''t die."


    Orochimaru was surprised: "Not dead?"


    "Yes, not dead."


    "This skeleton is just part of an alien skeleton. There are thirteen such skeletons in total."


    "When the thirteen skeletons are all gathered together, all the skeletons will fuse and then come back to life."


    "And this guy has existed for at least thousands of years, and it can be said that the lifespan is very long."


    Hearing Lord Charlotte''s narration, Orochimaru''s eyes are full of interest in exploration, such aliens are really interesting.


    "My lord, the other bones..."


    Charlotte waved her hand, and thirteen crystal skeletons appeared in Orochimaru''s laboratory.


    Orochimaru looked at the crystal skeletons that appeared, and immediately began to check them. Soon, he saw the thirteen skeletons one by one.


    When touching the brains of these crystal skeletons, Orochimaru felt a will to enter his mind, but was blocked by it.


    Not to mention Orochimaru, who has no problems with his soul now, even Orochimaru, whose willpower has weakened due to problems with his soul, is not something that an alien skull can invade.


    "This guy is still alive."


    Feeling the weak willpower of the opponent, Orochimaru is also a master of art who is bold and directly let go of his brain''s defense.


    Soon he heard the words from the other party and the meaning of the words.


    "Just get back my other skull and return it to me as a thank you, and I''ll grant you one wish, any wish."


    Hearing Orochimaru''s words, Charlotte asked, "How did you communicate with the other party?"


    Orochimaru nodded: "It is indeed not dead, and it wants to force its way into my mind to communicate with me, but it is too weak. If I hadn''t actively opened up the defenses of my brain, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to hear what it conveyed. "


    "But this guy is really outrageous. Such a weak will to help me realize any wish."


    Charlotte smiled disdainfully, "Just an alien with some ability."


    "However, when his thirteen bodies are combined into one body, his strength will indeed increase greatly, but I don''t know the specific strength."


    While speaking, Charlotte took out a sealed scroll and handed it to Orochimaru.


    "It has its last head sealed here, and I also hand it over to you."


    "I believe that you can grasp the proportions in this. If you have finished studying the bones, when you want to study the body of this alien, you must be fully grasped."


    "Although I don''t know how strong this guy is, it''s always good to take more precautions."


    Orochimaru took the seal scroll in Charlotte''s hand and promised, "Don''t worry, Lord Charlotte, this guy has fallen into my hands and can''t be turned over."


    Charlotte nodded, then left Orochimaru''s laboratory.


    Orochimaru looked at the crystal skeleton on the ground, stuck out his tongue and licked his lips and muttered to himself, "Alien, this world is really interesting."


    SHIELD


    Inside Nick Fury''s office.


    At this time, the black widow Natasha has completed her task and returned to S.H.I.E.L.D. to report.


    Nick Fury looked at Natasha and said, "During this period of time, you have gained anything from being with Kiriyin."


    Natasha said, "During this time, I have gained a lot of understanding of the village of Wuyin through the contact with the three of them."


    "The Village of Wuyin belongs to the Land of Water, which is a country surrounded by the sea. According to the information I have obtained, I suspect that the other party is not from the earth."


    Hearing Natasha''s words, Nick Fury glanced at the other party, and then said, "Have you told others about your guess?"


    "Sir, no!"


    Nick Fury looked at Natasha for three seconds, then took out a document and said, "See for yourself."


    Natasha took the document, UU read and started to read.


    What is written on this document is nothing else, it is that the ninja world is a matter of another world, and there is also the possibility of analyzing the possibility that the population of various countries in the ninja world may have migrated from the earth.


    And it is written that the earth is connected with the ninja world, and there are many teleportation arrays, which is a kind of formation that can make the two sides communicate, and it is written that Charlotte Doyle suspects that he is the high-level descendant of Konoha Village, the country of fire, who once lived on the earth. was later recovered.


    Looking at these intelligence materials, Natasha opened her eyes wide and said incredulously: "Director, are they earthlings or aliens?"


    Nick Fury was silent for a few seconds, and then said: "According to the evidence left by Charlotte Doyle''s physical examination and social security procedures during his adoption, he is a native of the earth."


    "According to our speculation, Charlotte is a person from the Ninja World, so the Ninja World and the people on the earth are in the same place, and they should all be people from the earth."

 Chapter 599： birthday party

    Nick Fury looked at Natasha and said:


    "This matter is the top secret of S.H.I.E.L.D., and the confidentiality level is top secret."


    "No one should be told until the security level has been lowered and decrypted."


    Natasha said with a serious expression: "Yes, sir!"


    Nick Fury nodded: "Okay, continue with your report."


    "Sir, through my understanding, the relationship between ninjas is not friendly, and there have been wars and frictions."


    "Combining with the information just obtained, Mizukage has not grasped the teleportation formation between the two worlds. If they do not return for a long time, Kirigakushi will definitely determine that their shadows are missing and conduct a wide-ranging search in the ninja world."


    "In order not to cut off contact with the Shinobi world, they will try to find a way to find a teleportation array between the two worlds. If the search fails, they may attract the attention of other Shinobi villages."


    Nick Fury agrees with Natasha''s speculation that if the top leader of an organization disappears for a long time, there will definitely be big problems.


    "Which organization do you think will be attacked if Shuiying wants to attack?"


    Natasha thought for a while and said directly:


    "If Wuyin makes a move, he will definitely make a move on Yinin first."


    "Among the forces currently in control of the teleportation formation, Konoha has the most people, and it is impossible for Mist to pick the most difficult piece of bone. Although the Rebel Renxiao organization has the smallest number of people, all of them are shadow-level powerhouses and their whereabouts are erratic. ."


    "Although Kirikin came to us from the very beginning to fight against Akatsuki''s organization, I don''t think Kirikin will do anything to them."


    "There are currently only four people on Shayin''s side, which can be said to be relatively weak in manpower and strength, but three of the people who came here from Wuyin are the sons of Kazekage, and Shayin, Konoha and Wuyin are the five major ninja villages. , and each other is the top force in the ninja world, if it is not for the choice of Kiriyin, they should not do it."


    "When Temari and others are attacked, we cannot rule out the possibility that Sa Yin will send support from the base camp, and this possibility is relatively high."


    "Although there are 5 ninjas in the sound ninja village, it is only a small ninja village. I guess that if Kirigaku wants to do something, it will definitely take action against them."


    Hearing Natasha''s words, Nick Fury''s brows were slightly wrinkled. Ninjas are really not peaceful people. Once a battle between the two occurs, the destructive power is not ordinary.


    Moreover, according to the battle scene that was sent back before, the three people on Kirigakushi''s side are not the kind of ninjas who mainly use taijutsu to fight, but ninjutsu-type ninjas. They are all large-scale attacks in battle, and have a terrible attack power that changes the terrain. .


    Even in the suburbs, the damage and impact caused by such battles are not ordinary.


    Nick Fury thought for a while, then said, "Is there any possibility of matching it, making Kiriyin pay a certain price, and borrowing the teleportation formations of the other three Shinobi villages to send Miyakide''s water shadow directly away."


    For Nick Fury, it would also be a good thing if Kirigakushi could be sent back to the ninja world and not stay on Earth, but in his opinion it would be difficult.


    If he was the misty water shadow, he would find a way to find a teleportation array and arrange for people to come over after returning. After all, this is a planet that can make people survive, so how can he give up easily.


    Natasha shook her head: "I don''t think we have the ability to mediate, but we can also arrange for someone to try it."


    "Okay, I understand, let''s do this for the time being, and there will be other tasks for you next."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Watching Natasha turn and leave, Nick Fury opened a document in his hand. There were several people in this document. The first one was Brock Rumlow, among them Natasha. Romanov and several other S.H.I.E.L.D. agents.


    It is the candidate list for this batch of physique enhancers, and Nick Fury will select two to three people for physique enhancer injections.


    Nick Fury even considered whether to inject himself with a physique enhancer, although as the director he would hardly rush to the front line, the value of injecting himself is not as great as giving these field agents, and he himself There are also many trump cards, and they are not very worried about their own safety.


    After thinking for a while, Nick Fury took out the files of Brock Rumlow, Natasha Romanoff, and Steve Rogers.


    a week later.


    The large lawn in front of the Charlotte base has become the main venue for this birthday party. A large number of staff shuttled and served the guests. Drinks, beverages, cakes, etc. were placed on the surrounding tables for people to enjoy casually. .


    nice romance


    In terms of food, a large number of Michelin three-star chefs have been prepared for the scene.


    Although Charlotte did not invite miscellaneous people, there were quite a few people who visited. The elders of the high table rushed over early, and Charlotte''s office was closed for rest today. Charlotte''s staff Werewolves also attended the party.


    Fortunately, Charlotte''s base is large enough that even with so many guests, the venue will not feel crowded.


    At this time, Tony Stark came to the scene with Pepper Potts and walked towards Charlotte Doyle''s position.


    "Man, happy birthday!"


    Charlotte glanced at Tony and greeted with a smile, "Tony, long time no see."


    At this moment, Pepper Potts took out a gift box and said, "Mr. Charlotte, happy birthday!"


    "It''s a little thought from Tony and I."


    Looking at the gift box that Pepper Potts handed over, Ginny took it for Charlotte.


    "Tony, you''re too polite. You can bring any gifts when someone comes."


    Tony smiled, and then said, "There are a lot of guests today, you will receive others first and we will chat later."


    "Okay, here are your other acquaintances, you and Pepper Potts talk to them first."


    Tony left Charlotte with Pepper Potts, and as soon as he walked to the side, Zilai jumped out, exposing Tony''s shoulders.


    "Tony!"


    Seeing that it was Jiraiya, Tony pushed it away and introduced, "Jiraiya, this is my girlfriend Pepper Potts."


    "Pepper Potts, this is Jiraiya, one of Konoha''s three ninjas, a powerful ninja and my friend."


    Pepper Potts looked at the man with long white hair in front of him, stretched out his hand and said, "Hello, I''m Pepper Potts."


    Hearing that Pepper Potts is Tony''s girlfriend, Jiraiya was a little surprised, but he shook hands with the other party very friendly and said, "Hello, I''m Jiraiya."


    After a simple conversation, Jiraiya pulled Tony aside and asked in a low voice, "Brother, when did you fall in love, why didn''t I know anything about it before?"


    Tony coughed and said seriously, "Jiraiya, I''ve been with Pepper Potts for a while, but she''s been in charge of my company before, so you haven''t seen her since she''s been busy."


    Zilai also stretched out a thumb, then raised his eyebrows and said, "You are still amazing!"


    the other side.


    Twelve Xiaoqiang gathered together at this time, and chatted about what they had seen and heard in this world while eating.


    Here, Shikamaru found that the defected Zuo Suke had returned to the seventh class. Orochimaru, who was Konoha''s S-class traitor who killed Lord Sandaimu, was still one of Konoha''s hero Sannin at this time, which made him feel that it was too magical.


    And Kakashi, Matekai, Sarutobi Asma, Yuhi Hong, Uchiha Obito stood together, and everyone chatted about their stories.


    And Obito was pulled over by Kakashi from Zuozuo. At this time, Kakashi''s heart was Uchiha Obito, aside from Lord Charlotte.


    The whole scene was divided into small groups, the elders of the high table, the werewolves, the adjudicator team John, etc., and the ninjas of Konoha were divided into distinct circles.


    At this time, Yao Shidou and Coulson were in the corner of the banquet, observing everyone in the entire venue.


    "Dou, Konoha''s team has grown bigger again, and there are too many ninjas here. I counted the number of people with Konoha ninja forehead guards as many as twenty-three, I''m afraid they are other ninja villages. There are not as many people coming here as Konoha."


    Yao Shidou nodded in approval: "Yes, unless there are a lot of ninjas from other Ninja villages during this time, there are really too many people in Konoha."


    Yao Shidou didn''t know whether it was Lord Charlotte who favored Konoha or what. Two-thirds of the people who came from the ninja world were actually Konoha''s ninjas. This really loved Konoha''s side.


    Just as the two communicated, Ye Cang brought the three of Sand Ninja Village to the party scene.


    "Happy birthday to you, Mr. Charlotte."


    "This is Sa Yin''s birthday present for you."


    At this time, Temari was holding a packaged gift box. Even though this gift box looked a bit big, everyone didn''t know what was inside.


    Charlotte looked at the four Sand Ninjas who came over, and also smiled: "It''s fine if you come, and it''s too polite to bring gifts."


    "Ginny, put something away."


    Ginny stepped forward to take the gift box that Ju was holding, her arms sank just after taking the thing in her hands, and she thought to herself: What the heck is this thing, why is it so heavy.


    Fortunately, the physique enhancer type III injected by Ginny is not very powerful. After catching the thing firmly, she took it aside and placed it on the gift mountain on the side.


    Here are all the gifts that Charlotte received from this birthday party.


    After the arrival of Sha Yin, the five people of Yin Nin arrived soon.


    Different from Sand Ren, the five people of Yin Ren received everyone''s attention. It is really strange that the images of the two of them are really strange, and it is difficult not to attract attention.


    Kim Maru brought the four of Yinnin to send birthday gifts and blessings to Charlotte Doyle, and then came to the banquet area to communicate with other ninjas.


    The last person to arrive was Mizuki Mizukage, Shiro and Ao.


    Terumi Mei came to Charlotte Doyle with a smile on her face: "Happy birthday, Mr. Charlotte."


    "I first arrived in Guidi, and I''m not very familiar with this place. It''s not too late for me to come."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "It''s not too late, the party hasn''t officially started yet, and the time for Shuiying''s arrival is just right."


    Terumi Mei covered her mouth and chuckled, then said, "Blue!"


    Ao behind Terumi Mei, holding a gift box in his hand, took a step forward: "Happy birthday, this is a little thought from Wuyin."


    Ginny came over, took Ao''s gift, put Qi aside, and then the messenger brought the three of Terumi Mei to the side.


    Coulson looked at the pharmacist and said, "This beautiful beauty is actually the shadow of the misty water, have you entered the pocket before?"


    The pharmacist said with a wry smile: "Coulson, I am a nobody in the ninja world, how could I have seen Mizukage-sama."


    Coulson nodded and said, "That''s right, but this time you saw it."


    "If you go back in the future, you will have the capital to brag with your partners. Do you want to go up and say hello."


    The pharmacist shook his head and said, "Forget it, such a big man, I''d better not disturb him."


    Seeing that all the staff had arrived, Charlotte took the microphone and spoke:


    "We welcome all of you to take your busy schedule to my Charlotte Doyle birthday party."


    "Now the party starts, I hope everyone can eat well, drink well, and be well!"


    Charlotte didn''t say much nonsense either. After simply thanking her, she started the party.


    Under the stage, Terumi Mei looked at Charlotte Doyle with a smile on her face. Charlotte Doyle was so handsome, which made her a little crazy. At the same time, she thought to herself: If her future husband could be Lord Charlotte that would be great.


    At this time, Qing on the side said: "Lord Shuiying, there are many guests here, is there anyone you like?"


    But Qing knew that Terumi Mei was actually a girl who hated marrying and wanted to find a handsome and powerful husband.


    Terumi Mei''s expression changed, and then she opened her mouth and said: "My man, Terumi Mei, must be a man who will not be easily melted."


    Qing looked at the man on the stage and said softly, "What do you think of Charlotte Doyle?"


    Terumi Mei glanced at Ao, but didn''t speak...


    With Charlotte''s announcement, the party officially begins.


    Charlotte entered the party, and all parties and ninjas came to send their blessings.


    At this time, Terumi Mei came to Yinin Village and walked in front of Junmarou.


    "I heard that you are from the Kaguya clan. UU reading "


    At this time, Junmalu''s eyes have been focused on Orochimaru, watching someone block in front of him, this time he raised his head to look at Terumi Mei.


    "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m Terumi Mei of the fifth generation of Mezukage, and I invite you from the Kaguya clan to return to Kiriyin."


    Jun Malu didn''t show the slightest expression at this time, and said coldly, "I''m not interested."


    Terumi Mei smiled and said: "Little devil, this is not up to you."


    At this time, Coulson, who was in the distance, watched Mizukage Terumi Mei run to chat with the ninja of Yin Ninja, and his heart instantly became tense. But he got news from the director that Kirigakura might fight with Yin Ninja.


    At this time, Coulson worried in his heart: Kirigakure won''t fight with Yinin directly at the party, probably not.

 Chapter 600： Corpse Vessel Recovery Program

    The birthday party went very smoothly, and it can be said that the guests and the host enjoyed themselves.


    Charlotte also brought together all the recruited ninjas and let everyone know on this occasion, and what Coulson had been worried about did not happen.


    During the party, Charlotte found Tony and asked him to help prepare a batch of new elements, and Tony agreed.


    After the party, Charlotte returned to the room.


    At this time, the living room of his room was full of gift boxes sent by various parties. Because it was a birthday gift box, it was not opened, and he did not know what was inside for the time being.


    Charlotte made it to the sofa, waved a gift box and flew into her arms, starting his journey of unpacking gifts.


    "No wonder it''s so heavy, it''s actually Zhenjin."


    Soon Charlotte opened the gift box that Tony sent, and the moment she opened the gift box, a system prompt sounded in her ears.


    Ding��Found rechargeable items, whether to recharge!


    Taking a look at the box, Charlotte found that it contained five new synthetic elements. Although this thing is not much, it is also worth 150 million.


    As expected of a big dog owner, he is indeed a good friend!


    Top up!


    Ding��recharge successfully to get 2500 gold coins!


    Soon all the boxes were opened by Charlotte, with gifts ranging from jewelry to antiques and even things Charlotte didn''t know.


    Seeing that this gift came from the hands of the twelve High Table elders, Charlotte also understood that the other party was also looking for something that could be recharged for him, but the other party thought this would be what Charlotte needed, but unfortunately they did not. Recharge is not possible.


    On the other hand, S.H.I.E.L.D. sent ten energy blocks as a birthday present, and Charlotte did not hesitate to recharge directly and got 1,800 gold coins.


    The Yinnin Village and Wuyin Village sent a box of energy blocks, and there were a lot of 50 each, bringing a total of 18,000 gold coins to Charlotte.


    In addition, he also recharged the magic equipment sent by David and Balazer. The entire magic equipment is a suit consisting of 5 pieces of magic equipment, and a total of 10,000 gold coins were obtained.


    This gift is not only the gift of the master and the apprentice, but also the hard work of the magical world, so it has reached such a high value.


    It can be said that among all the gifts, Charlotte received the most valuable item is this magic equipment.


    Just as Charlotte was taking stock of her gains, the other side.


    On the way back to his base from the sound of Ninja Village, Kunmaro who was walking suddenly stopped, and then said in a cold voice: "Come out!"


    Then, the five members of the sound and ninja heard the words of Junmalu, and instantly put on a fighting posture, and put Junmalu in the middle.


    "As expected of the Kaguya clan who have mastered the corpse veins, even the sensing ability is so strong."


    The next second, Terumi Mei appeared in front of the five people of Yinin with Ao and Shiro, and blocked their way.


    Jun Malu looked at the three people who appeared, took a step forward, and then said coldly, "Get out of the way!"


    Even in the face of the misty water shadow, Junmalu was not afraid at all.


    Terumi Mei looked at Junma Lu and smiled, "What a cool kid."


    "The Sound Ninja Village is just a small Ninja village, and they have nothing to stay with."


    "Kaguya''s lineage is originally Kiriyin''s Xueji Bianjie family and I return to Mistinin Village."


    Hearing Terumi Mei''s words, the four of Yininu behind Junmalu looked at each other, but there was a hint of ridicule at the corners of their mouths.


    Wanting to kidnap Junmalu, who is loyal to Lord Orochimaru, this water shadow simply doesn''t know what to do.


    Although Lord Orochimaru has not returned to Yinin Village, the five Yininu believe that this day will come sooner or later.


    Junma Lu glanced at Terumi Mei, and still said coldly: "I will not leave Yinin Village."


    "Little devil, this is not up to you."


    "Ao, Shiro, the four guys from the Tonin Village are handed over to you."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    As Terumi Mei''s words fell, Ao and Shiro rushed up, and instantly launched an attack on the four of them.


    Ao appeared in front of Guitong Maru in a flash, and he swiped his palm so fast that he didn''t let the opponent react and directly knocked him out, and then he kicked it out at the left and right sides.


    "boom!"


    In an instant, the two of them were beaten aside, but Qing chose the two most bizarre-looking two people, and the remaining two Qing were prepared to leave Bai to be responsible for containment.


    At this time, only Junmaro and Terumi Mei were left in the middle of the road, and they looked at each other.


    Junmarou looked at Terumi Mei and immediately raised her hands.


    "Bone Vein, Ten Finger Piercing Bullets!"


    Seeing Junmalu''s ability to use the corpse veins, the phalanx of the ten fingers grew out, and they were instantly fired like bullets, and flew towards Terumi Mei with a powerful sound of breaking through the air. Its power was so powerful that a steel plate could easily penetrate .


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!"


    Seeing that Junmalu used the ability of the corpse vein, Terumi Mei''s smile was even better, and when she saw the phalanx shot, her hands quickly formed a seal:


    "Water Escape Water Formation Wall!"


    A huge water wall appeared in front of Terumi Mei in an instant, and Junmalu''s phalanx hit the water wall with a loud noise, and even blasted the water to the outside, but did not break through the water wall.


    Jun Ma Lu, who saw this scene, frowned slightly, but it was Sui Ying''s water escape ninjutsu that was so powerful that a simple water wall was able to block his ten-finger piercing bullets. You must know that he used this move a lot. Water piercing ninja wall.


    As expected, it is Mizuyin-sama who is Wuyin, but even if it is Mizuyage, what can he do? It''s not that he has never fought.


    Junma Lu immediately took out a bone knife from his arm and charged towards Terumi Mei, he wanted to use his own advantages to engage in melee combat with the opponent.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Chakra Testing Center.


    At this time, the alarm in the testing room sounded immediately: "Chakra fluctuations detected! Chakra fluctuations detected! Chakra fluctuations detected!"


    After three consecutive alarms, the agents in the monitoring room immediately became busy.


    Coulson and Yaoshidou were waiting outside the door of Yinin Village, waiting for the five people to return.


    "Colson, why don''t you just walk with the sound of Ninja Village at the end of the party and wait for them here?"


    "Dou, there are too many people in that meeting. I don''t want others to know that S.H.I.E.L.D. has something to discuss with Tone Ninja."


    Coulson glanced at his watch and wondered, "According to normal circumstances, they should be arriving soon."


    "Jingle Bell~Jingling Bell~"


    At this moment, Coulson''s phone rang suddenly, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Colson picked up the phone and saw that it was the director who picked it up immediately.


    "Coulson, there was a fight between Hidden Mist Village and Ninja Village on Insabella Street in Staten Island, where are you and the pharmacist?"


    "Director, Yakushi and I are outside the Sound Ninja Base."


    "Immediately go to the scene to investigate the situation, don''t have a conflict with the two sides, and contact with Yin Nin after the battle is over."


    "Yes, Chief!"


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Naruto Descends to Marvel" where the great pencil is dancing, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 600 Corpse Vessel Recycling Project free reading.

 Chapter 601： war

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of Naruto coming to Marvel!


    Coulson and the pharmacist had not reached Isabella Street at this time, and they heard the loud noise of the battle from a street close to here. Just when Coulson was about to drive on, the pharmacist shouted: Coulson, stop. get off? Coulson slammed the brakes to stop the car, and then asked a little puzzled: What''s the matter? If you drive over like this, we are afraid that we will be torn apart by the aftermath of their battle before we even get close to the battlefield. Hearing Yaoshidou''s words, Coulson broke out in a cold sweat, thinking of the ability of ninjutsu-type ninjas, wouldn''t it be very likely that they would be torn to pieces if they rushed forward so recklessly. Thanks for the reminder, you saved my life. Coulson parked the car on the side of the road, then followed the pharmacist and climbed towards the roof of a building. They were not going to approach directly, but were going to observe the situation on the battlefield on the roof next door. ... Isabella Street. Bai used the ice escape, and directly dropped Jirofang and Duoyu, even if Duoyu also entered the second state, he would not be able to break through Bai''s blockade. On the other hand, Qing is more relaxed than Bai. With the white eyes 360�� and no dead ends, even if Guitong Wan is opened, it will not hurt Qing. Even Qing can take time out to observe Bai''s situation and be ready at any time. Preparation for support. But Qing''s white eyes came from the Hyuga Sect''s family, and unlike Neji, there was no one-time blind spot. At this time, on the battlefield between Terumi Mei and Jun Maru, looking at Jun Maro who was sprinting, Terumi Mei made a seal on her hands. Water Escape �� Water Bomb Rain! The water elements in the air gathered together, and a huge water cube appeared above Terumi Mei''s head, and one by one water bullets that were half a meter in size were shot out of the water cube. The speed of the water bomb was extremely fast, and it shot directly at the rushing Junmalu. boom! boom! boom! However, the water bomb that was enough to smash a person into flesh did not harm Junmalu in the slightest, and a layer of periosteum grew on his body to protect him. Seeing this scene, Terumi Mei''s face was even more satisfied. Only such a corpse vein was worth so much trouble for her. I saw her hands quickly seal again, and the water flow under Junma Lu''s feet quickly gathered, directly locking him. Little devil, you better go with Ben Shuiying. While speaking, Terumi Mei used ninjutsu and formed a stream of water whip in her hand. I saw that she swung out the whip and wrapped around Junmalu''s body, ready to pull it directly. Just when Junmalu was about to be taken away by Terumi Mei, the curse of the earth on his chest was instantly opened, and his whole body was immediately wrapped in a layer of bone armor, and he broke free from Terumi Mei''s water whip, and directly removed it from his body. Broken. At this moment, Junmalu''s aura reached the level of elite johnin, but Terumi Mei was not nervous at all about Junmalu''s changes, but was even more satisfied with his performance. Bone Vein��Tang Song''s Dance! Seeing that Junma Lu grew a lot of bone spurs all over his body, a spurt rushed to Terumi Mei''s side, and the bone spurs on his body grew in a large area again, and launched an attack on Terumi Mei. Boiling Escape �� Skillful Mist Technique! Facing the oncoming Junmarou, Terumi Mei didn''t panic at all, she stretched out her palm and let out a breath of mist, and instantly surrounded them all. At the same time, Terumi Mei entered the invisibility effect in the mist. Jun Malu''s attack failed, but the next second, his face changed again, and finally he spat out a mouthful of blood. The indestructible bone spurs on his body immediately softened, and it was because the high temperature mist showed signs of melting and cracking. This move of Terumi Mei, Uchiha Sasuke''s first stage Susanoo can almost melt, and Junmalu''s corpse veins at this time are completely no match for him. At this time, on the roof of a building a kilometer away, Coulson and the pharmacist climbed on it, and the two of them looked at the fighting sides with binoculars in hand. God, Junma Lu of Yin Nin is not an opponent at all, and has been pressed and beaten by Mizukage. At the beginning, it was the S-rank rebellion and ninja flying section, and he was able to fight against the opponent without falling behind, and even easily contain the opponent. The pharmacist glanced at Coulson, and said lightly: Coulson, they are all shadow-level powerhouses, one is the shadow of a village, and the other is just the rebellion of the small ninja village. If there are no accidents in this battle, the winner will only be Mizukage Terumi-sama of Kirigakushi. Hearing Yaoshidou''s words, Coleson sighed: It seems that the two-world teleportation formation in Yinin Village will soon be owned by Wuyin. Dou, do you think Mizukage will kill Junmarou? The pharmacist shook his head: I don''t know, but I remember that Junmalu is a member of the Kaguya clan. There used to be a lot of Bloodstained Boundary Clan in Kirikin, and I remember one of them was the Kaguya Clan. Maybe Mizukage didn''t kill him. Coleson wondered: Since the Kaguya clan is the bloodstained family of Kiriyin, how could Kaguya-kun Maru become the J��nin of Yinnin Village? The pharmacist shook his head: I don''t know. I have only heard of these famous bloodstained families. After all, there are legends about them in the ninja world, but the specific reason is not something that I, a wandering ninja, can inquire about. UU reading www. uukanshu.com Coulson, what are your plans for the next round? Coulson nodded and agreed with the words of the pharmacist. These secrets were indeed not something he could inquire about. Wait, wait until the battle is over, and do the aftermath. As the two sides fought, some civilians who lived nearby ran out because of the movement, but they were directly swept away by the aftermath of the battle. Many surrounding shops were destroyed, and the ground was full of potholes. Some people hiding in the house called the police early, and some who were bold and not afraid of death even picked up their mobile phones and recorded what happened in front of them, ready to post on their Twitter. At this time, Junmalu, who was killed by the technique of Qiaowu, clenched his fists with both hands and shouted angrily: Uh~ah! I saw a red light gushing out from Junma Lu''s body, but he directly activated his state 2 mode. At this moment, Junma Lu''s aura reached the level of a quasi-shadow, and he even turned into a dragon-like appearance with a long tail behind him. Because there is no bloodstained disease, although Junmalu is only a quasi-shadow, he is not afraid of shadow-level powerhouses at all, and even has the possibility of killing shadow-level powerhouses with all his might, but what Junmalu encounters is not someone else but a shadow-level powerhouse. Mizukage Terumi Mei. It can be said that the ninja in Charlotte''s hands, Terumi Mei''s strength can be said to be the strongest existence, and Tsunade and other Sannin are not her opponents. Terumi Mei frowned slightly when she saw the changes in Junmalu''s body. This should not be the ability of the corpse veins. It''s ugly, but the strength has improved a lot. The fifteen-year-old quasi-movie-level powerhouse is really a rare genius. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Chapter 601 of the war free read.

 Chapter 602： The corpse vein was recovered successfully

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of Naruto coming to Marvel!


    Because Terumi Mei was completely invisible in the art of skillful mist, Junmalu lost her trace and directly launched a large-scale attack.


    "Bone Vein: Dance of Early Fern!"


    With Junma Lu''s loud shout, countless bone spurs suddenly grew on the ground, and the number instantly covered the range of the skillful mist technique and spread out, like a forest of white bones.


    Bai looked at the bone spurs that suddenly emerged from the ground, and immediately used the instant body technique to withdraw outwards, while Qing jumped directly to the roof to avoid Junmalu''s range attack.


    "Got you!"


    I saw Junma Lu jumped high into the sky, condensed a strongest spear in his hand, and slammed it down in the direction of Terumi Mei. At this time, the bone spurs on the ground also exploded, attacking Terumi Mei. go.


    "boom!"


    The sound of a huge explosion rang out, and the houses on both sides of Isabella Street collapsed instantly.


    It can be said that under this move, Junma Lu directly destroyed an entire street and caused serious damage to the two surrounding streets.


    As for the civilians on this street, in Junmalu''s eyes, they are all unimportant existences.


    Coulson, who was one kilometer away, was overturned by this shock wave. Fortunately, the pharmacist pulled him in time, otherwise Coulson would be blown off the building.


    "God, is this the strength of a top ninja?"


    "Kou, thank you for saving my life again."


    The pharmacist shook his head, looked at the place of battle, and secretly said in his heart: Junmalu, who has no bloodstain disease, should be the most suitable container in the heart of Dashewan...


    Jun Malu used his strongest blow at this time, and he fell to the ground again, panting heavily, the curse of the earth on his body also dissipated and returned to the body, and Terumi Mei''s skillful mist technique also Completely dissipated under attack.


    "huh, huh, huh"


    "Should beat this guy!"


    Under the perception of Junmalu, his blow should not miss, it should have hit Terumi Mei.


    He was very puzzled by today''s battle, but he did not ask the other party.


    He hadn''t received the news from Lord Charlotte, asking them to cooperate with Mist and Hidden in acting, and he didn''t understand why Mizuyage attacked them.


    As for Terumi Mei''s words that she wanted to pull him back to Kirigakushi, she didn''t care at all.


    In his heart, Lord Charlotte is number one, Lord Orochimaru is number two, and everyone else is bullshit.


    As for Wuyin Village, it has no good influence in his heart. Although he was imprisoned in his family and was not welcome, he didn''t have the slightest feeling for Wuyin Village that slaughtered their Kaguya clan.


    On the other hand, Terumi Mei really wanted to bring Junma Lu over. Although Charlotte Doyle was the number one in her heart and came to this different world, she still wanted to rebuild here. The idea of ??Hidden Mist Village.


    She also believes that in the future, Lord Charlotte will bring in more Kirigakushi ninjas, and Kaguya-kun Maru, like Shiro, is a bloodstained family of Kiriyin. Recycling the bloodstained family is her part of being a Mizukage. Work.


    As for the lack of Junma Lu in Yinin Village, Terumi Mei didn''t care at all.


    Just when Junmalu was panting heavily, a knife suddenly hit him on the neck, and Junmalu fell to the ground and fainted.


    After Terumi Mei bound Junmalu with the water whip, she was also relieved.


    "As expected of the owner of the corpse veins and blood, if the blow just now made me dodge, even I would have been seriously injured."


    After Terumi Mei had dealt with Junmarou, she glanced at the four of them and stunned them with just one look.


    "Ao, Shiro, the mission has been completed, let''s go."


    As for the group of four Yin Ninjas, Terumi Mei didn''t pay attention to them, and Ao didn''t say anything about cutting grass and roots. After all, this is the Ninja world, and they are also the subordinates of Lord Charlotte.


    There is no problem with a meal, but they have no power to kill it.


    Ao and Shiro used the instant body technique to come to Terumi Mei''s side, and after Ao directly lifted Jun Maru, they left the battlefield with Mizukage-sama.


    As the three of Wuyin left, the four of Yinin''s eyes widened at this moment. They had absolutely no idea what the battle was for, nor why Wuyin attacked them and captured Junma Lu-sama.


    At this time, there was blood on the corner of Guitongwan''s mouth. At this time, he had already contacted his second state mode, and then said:


    "What''s next?"


    Tayu also glanced at the three injured and his arm frostbitten by the ice tunnel, and then said, "Go back to the base first, we will discuss the specific matters later."


    "it is good!"


    Then the four of them ran towards the Yinin Village base with their injured bodies, and after everyone left, SHIELD and the New York police arrived late.


    As soon as the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. arrived, they immediately told the New York police that the case had been taken over by them.


    Coulson and the pharmacist had already walked down from the top of the building at this time. Coulson glanced at the car downstairs and saw that the car was not damaged, and let out a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately, the car is not broken, and I will go to Yinin''s place."


    The pharmacist nodded, opened the car door and sat up, then said, "Coulson, what are you going to say after you go?"


    "Ask about the reason for the battle, or about the Nebula Teleportation Array, or condemn the battle?"


    Coulson glanced at it, his expression was solemn, but he still spoke: "Although we have some guesses about the cause of the incident, we still need to confirm the specific situation with them."


    Soon the car started and drove towards the base of Yinin Village.


    Although the four of them were injured, they were not serious, and they quickly rushed back to the base.


    The four of them were lying on the sofa, and Tayu also said, "Today''s battle is a little strange. I just took a look at the psychic world, and we haven''t received any news from Lord Charlotte."


    "But Mr. Kunmaro was indeed kidnapped by the Mizukage of Kirikin. UU Reading "


    Zuo Jin Zuo Jin, who was lying on the side, opened his mouth and said, "Is it true that the woman said that she will bring Junmalu back to the village of Kiriyin."


    Kitomaru said disdainfully, "We''ve all come here, so there''s no such thing as a Hidden Mist Village."


    However, Tayuya shook his head and said, "In such a place where there is a water shadow, she can rebuild Kiriyin."


    "Just like here, as long as the place where Lord Orochimaru is, that is the village of Yinin, we are still waiting for the return of Lord Orochimaru."


    Jirofang, who had not spoken at this time, muttered: "Since I don''t know the situation, write a message to the psychic beast and ask Lord Charlotte, don''t you know the result?"


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Naruto Descends to Marvel" where the great pencil is dancing, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 602 The corpse veins recovered successfully free read.

 Chapter 603： Unruly Voice Forbearance (2 in 1)

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of Naruto coming to Marvel!


    Hearing what Jirofang said, everyone also reacted.


    "Yeah, Duo Yuya."


    "Ask Lord Charlotte, and we''ll know what''s going on."


    Hearing everyone''s words, Tayu also nodded: "Okay, I''ll write a letter to ask Lord Charlotte."


    Just at this moment, the doorbell rang, and Jirofang started to fight: "Who am I to see?"


    Jirofang saw two people standing at the gate on the surveillance camera. It was Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D. and the acquaintance Yao Shidou in his eyes.


    "It''s Mr. Dou and Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D."


    Hearing that there was a pharmacist''s pocket in the visitor, the four Yinin people present instantly became quiet.


    "Mr. Dou is here, hurry up and open the door."


    Soon the door was opened, and Coulson and the pharmacist walked in together.


    Duo Yu also looked at the two and asked, "I don''t know if S.H.I.E.L.D. is coming, what''s the matter?"


    Coulson glanced at the four who were still injured, and said after a few seconds of silence: "Everyone, today''s battle on Yinzabella Street, S.H.I.E.L.D. wants to know about Tonin and Mizin because of What happened to the fight?"


    "This battle of yours directly destroyed three streets and caused a large number of casualties."


    Zuo Jinyoujin said disdainfully: "Then you remember to ask Shuiying for compensation, if you can do it."


    Coulson was at a loss for words. If S.H.I.E.L.D. had the ability to clean up these ninjas, it would not be this attitude, but he still said: "Ninjas can also be killed, if we don''t care about the cost, we can''t do it."


    The Town Demon Museum


    Looking at Coulson from left to right, he said seriously: "I suggest you launch a tactical nuclear bomb at Mizuying''s residence. In fact, I also want to know if the nuclear bomb can kill a shadow-level powerhouse of her level."


    Seeing the other party''s sarcasm, Coulson was also annoyed in his heart. These ninjas are too rebellious. If the other party really wanted to throw a nuclear bomb in the urban SHIELD to see if the other party could physically block it. survive the nuclear bomb.


    At the same time, Coulson also had an idea, that is, maybe he can find a chance to give it a try.


    At this moment, the pharmacist Dou, who was standing beside him, suddenly opened his mouth and said:


    "Everyone in Yinin Village, we are not here to investigate the losses you have caused this time. After all, you are also victims."


    "According to our information, when Miyin Village Shuiying came to this world, he did not find a teleportation formation returning to Wuyin. We are worried that the other party will attack you and **** your teleportation formation."


    "I just didn''t expect that, before we waited for you to come back and inform you, the water shadow launched an attack on you..."


    Hearing Yaoshidou''s words, the scene was instantly quiet for a few seconds, and then Tayu also seemed to think of something, and then said: "Unfortunately, your reminder is too late, Junma Lu has been taken away by Shuiying."


    Coulson asked at this time: "The teleportation array was also captured by the water shadow?"


    Duoyu also looked at Coulson, and his heart was also amused, where is there a teleportation array, but he still said: "The teleportation array is not an item that can be put in a ninja bag, is it just taking a ninja away? Something to take away."


    Hearing the other party''s answer, Coleson also understood that the teleportation array should still be under the control of the sound ninja village.


    "Everyone in Yininu Village, if the water shadow does not get the teleportation array, it will definitely not give up. After all, the long-term loss of the shadow of a village will also make the fog hidden village in the ninja world move."


    "If possible, S.H.I.E.L.D. still hopes that you can negotiate this matter peacefully."


    Duo Yu also glanced at the other party, and said in a sullen manner: "My Yin Ren Village will solve this matter by myself, so you don''t need to worry about S.H.I.E.L.D."


    "We still have things to do here, so we won''t leave you here."


    Seeing that Duoyu also began to order the expulsion, Coulson and Yao Shidou didn''t stay here for much longer, and left and returned to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    the other side.


    After Charlotte Doyle finished opening her birthday present, she entered the system space consciously.


    Next, he was going to confirm the Eternal Race in this world, but before meeting the other party, he had to improve his strength. You must know that although the other two members are not as powerful as the strongest, they should not be underestimated.


    Taking a look at the 69,075 gold coins that he had at this time, it was basically no problem to buy the two shadow-level powerhouses, Uzumaki Shinjiuna and Pumping Youth Minato.


    Display the recruitment interface of the limited ninja, and look at the only remaining Uzumaki Jiushina and buy it directly before recruiting.


    Ding �� Do you spend 16,800 gold coins to buy B Shinobi Uzumaki Kusina?


    Yes!


    With Charlotte''s determination, 16,800 gold coins were deducted and Uzumaki Jiusina was obtained.


    Ding. Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting the two-star B Shinobi, Uzumaki Jiusina.


    The next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, and he saw Uzumaki Jiuxina standing on the spot, full of red hair fluttering behind him like the tail of a tailed beast, raising his fist with one hand and looking forward.


    Looking at the blood red pepper in front of him, Jiuxinai Charlotte is most concerned about two places, one is the bloodline of the other party''s pure Uzumaki family, although he has obtained the bloodline of Uzumaki Naruto before, but after all, it is not pure blood, this time But it can make his bloodline power even better.


    The other is Vortex Jiuxinai''s Vortex Family Secret Technique King Kong Blockade. Charlotte likes this ninjutsu that can be attacked, controllable and sealable. Thinking of Vortex Jiuxinai, she can use it to directly suppress the complete nine. Tail, you can imagine the enormous power.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Uzumaki Kushina: Class B Ninja


    Star: two stars


    Basic attack: It is divided into two forms: gentle and violent. The gentle form uses kitchen utensils to attack the opponent, and the violent form uses physical techniques to violently attack!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Gentleness/Rage, Housewife Weapon/King Kong Blockade, Tyrant Blood Red Pepper.


    Gentle/Rage: You can change your state, either Gentle or Rage.


    Housewife Weapon/King Kong Blockade: Throw a flying spoon forward in a gentle state, then run forward to add a pan attack.


    Rage state: Use the diamond block to attack the enemy.


    Tyrant��Blood Chili Pepper: Take it away suddenly, generate multiple golden chains behind him and stab the enemy in front, and then slam the enemy forward and hit the ground with 6 heavy punches. Note: Each punch is no less powerful than the strange force (don''t underestimate the vortex family!)


    After watching Uzumaki Jiushina''s ninjutsu, Charlotte''s only regret is that she didn''t have the ability to release tailed beasts or tailed beasts.


    You must know that Naruto has half of the nine-tails in his body, and Naruto Minato has half of them. He can also buy the nine-tails himself. If Uzumaki Jiushina can also release a complete nine-tailed body, then the nine-tails on his side are very good. More, think about the power of three nine-tailed human pillars, this power is enough to push many enemies horizontally.


    I just don''t know what the strength of Uzumaki Jiuxinai is, and whether he can beat a shadow-level powerhouse to death in a state of rage.


    Click to receive the ninja, Charlotte''s chakra volume has increased by 5 cards again, reaching 222 cards. At the same time, the King Kong blockade and the vortex bloodline are now in hand. Charlotte guesses that as long as the recruitment of Senju Hashima Kazuma Madara Uchiha, by gathering the chakras of Indra and Asura, he can completely evolve his bloodline into Otsutsuki, and then physically travel across the universe.


    After purchasing Kushina, Charlotte did not recruit ninjas, but came to the ninja direct purchase mall. His goal was not other ninjas, but an undifferentiated limit - Uzumaki Naruto.


    It''s not how powerful this indiscriminate Uzumaki Naruto is, but the ability of the other party to recruit Toad Wentai. You must know that Toad Wentai can also be regarded as a shadow-level powerhouse, and the other party only needs 1980 gold coins. Being able to recruit the other party is a very cost-effective deal.


    Click on the C Ninja column, find the indiscriminate limit - Naruto Uzumaki, looking at the price of the other party''s 1980 gold coins, Charlotte bought it directly with gold coins.


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting a one-star C Ninja, no difference limited - Naruto Uzumaki.


    The next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, and there was no difference - Naruto Uzumaki wearing a white sweater holding a flag in his hand, waving forward happily.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    No Difference Limited-Uzumaki Naruto: C-Class Ninja


    Star: one star


    Basic attack: body attack with shadow clone to attack the enemy with the wind demon shuriken!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Indiscriminate Battle, Victory, Transformation, Nine Tails.


    Indiscriminate battle: As the No.1 ninja in history, Naruto will use tail beast transformation or seduction techniques to attack according to his mood. (The power of the seduction technique can''t even resist the three generations of Hokage.)


    Victory: Naruto Uzumaki waved the indiscriminate flag for three-stage attack, and the last blow planted the flag on the battlefield (when the indiscriminate flag exists on the battlefield, the enemy cannot use summoning magic or psychics!)


    Transformation: Nine-Tails: Naruto uses the psychic technique to summon Toad Bunta, and then launches the linked transformation technique to transform into Nine-Tails to attack the enemy. (No matter who the opponent is, I will never lose!)


    After reading Undifferentiated Limited-Uzumaki Naruto''s ninjutsu, the only thing Charlotte cares about is the ability of the psychic Toad Wentai. After all, Toad Wentai is a shadow-level combat unit, and Toad Wentai has the ability to compete with Shouhe. It can be said that is very powerful.


    Click to receive the ninja, Charlotte''s chakra volume increased by 1 card again, reaching 223 card chakra volume. At the same time, Naruto''s psychic skill was in hand, and the vortex bloodline increased by one point again.


    After doing these two things, Charlotte still has 50,295 gold coins. She glanced at her ninja recruitment scroll and there were 20 copies. It was originally 16 copies, but she got 4 more copies through the system check-in this week.


    100 Ninja Recruitment Scrolls, not to mention recruiting the S-rank fourth-generation Naruto Nami Kaze Minato, but recruiting A Shinobi youth Nami Kaze Minato who only needs 40 ninja fragments should not be a problem.


    After making a plan, Charlotte directly purchased 80 ninja recruitment scrolls to make up 100 of them, and spent 13,440 gold coins.


    After doing all this, Charlotte did not directly recruit ninjas but exited the system space. He wanted to stack a layer of BUFF on himself before recruiting ninjas.


    Charlotte began to arrange her own blessing ceremony in the real world. First, she used magic to build a blessing-like Merlin circle on the ground. Then she took out a Tony Stark from the storage space and gave it to him. The new element is placed in the upper left corner of the magic circle, and then an ice crystal that has not been used is taken out and placed in the upper right corner, then Merlin''s staff and the heart of the earth are placed in the lower left corner and In the lower right corner, and in the middle is a candle lit.


    After placing the items for the blessing ceremony, Sherlock started his own prayer.


    "The **** of ninjas who do not belong to this age;"


    "Supreme Merlin who rules magic;"


    "Charlotte Doyle, the God of Otsutsuki across the stars;"


    "I pray for your gaze;"


    "I ask you for good luck;"


    After doing all this, the feeling of fortune-telling came to him again, and Charlotte immediately entered the system space without delay.


    Kama Taj, Gu Yi looked at a magic that traversed time and space, and came to Charlotte Doyle with the breath of the future, and shook his head helplessly.


    "This Supreme Merlin, didn''t let him take the power of me and Merlin, he turned his head and took up his future self. Don''t you know that every gift is marked with a price?"


    "Do you really want to be your future self and just play around with it?"


    Charlotte, who felt the blessing, immediately entered the system space, immediately came to the recruitment interface, and directly recruited ninjas.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of a country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes with a peculiar light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??S Ninja, 1 piece of Namikaze Minato!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of youth wave Minato Shards!


    Ding �� get C Ninja, 2 pieces of gold �� mallet shards!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Uno Yin Luka Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 mute fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, UU Reading 2 pieces of Haruno Sakura!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden - Haruno Sakura Fragment 1!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Toss Anvil Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??S Ninja, 1 piece of Namikaze Minato!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden-Li Locke 4 pieces!


    After the recruitment was over, Charlotte took a look at her recruitment results, and saw that three headshots with golden streamers appeared directly. She knew that the result of this recruitment must be a big explosion, and she was as lucky as she expected. , the guaranteed 1 piece of S Ninami Feng Minato exploded 6 pieces directly, and A Ninja''s youth wave Minato also exploded 4 pieces.


    It can be said that Charlotte was very satisfied with the recruitment this time, thanks to the blessing of her own, and it turned out that the effect of scouring her own wool was the best, and he was never disappointed once.

 Chapter 604： Nandou - Dried Persimmon and Ghost Shark (2 in 1 supplement yesterday)

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of Naruto coming to Marvel!


    After reading all the information, Charlotte found that the recruitment of ninjas this time allowed Kim Hammer to achieve the recruitment results, and they collected enough for C Ninja''s minimum requirement of ten ninja fragments. It seems that the members of the Ninja Village are still there. One more person added.


    Even Shippuden - Haruno Sakura''s number has reached 36, which is very close to being successfully recruited.


    I counted the ten recruits this time, and obtained 22 fragments. The quantity is quite satisfactory, but the quality is quite high.


    Among them, there are 6 S ninja fragments, 4 A ninja fragments, 5 B ninja fragments, and 7 C ninja fragments. The number of fragments is quite average.


    With all the pieces in his pocket, Charlotte couldn''t waste her time in another wave of ten consecutive recruits while she was lucky.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of the country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes again, with a peculiar light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    The Town Demon Museum


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Karuyin Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Gold �� Hammer Assist Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Hinata Fireworks Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Uzumaki Naruto Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Shinobi, Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of youth wave Minato Shards!


    Ding �� Get ??S Ninja, 5 Namikaze Minato Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??S Ninja, 1 piece of Namikaze Minato!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 1 youth wave Minato Shard!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 1 Sack �� Orange Shard!


    With the end of the recruitment, Charlotte''s eyes widened. This time the result was even more arrogant than the previous one. Whether it was S Shinobi''s Namikaze Minato or A Shinobi''s Young Minato, they all exploded. , 6 S ninjas and 5 A ninja fragments.


    This time, although no ninjas were directly collected, Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke reached 37 and is not far from being successfully recruited.


    I counted the tenth company recruitment this time, and obtained 19 fragments. Compared with the previous round of tenth company recruitment, the number of fragments was less, but there was one more fragment on A Ninja.


    Among them, there are 6 S ninja fragments, 5 A ninja fragments, 2 B ninja fragments, and 6 C ninja fragments. This time, the A ninja fragments have increased, and the B ninja fragments and C ninja fragments have decreased.


    With all the pieces in the bag, Charlotte compared the recruitment results of the two times. It can be said that the luck has not subsided in the slightest, but Charlotte did not dare to waste time, and immediately carried out the third ten consecutive recruitment.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of the country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes again, with a peculiar light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Li Locke!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of youth wave Minato Shards!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Uno Yin Luka Shards!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden-Li Locke 4 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Yamanaka Ino Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Hinata Fireworks Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of youth wave Minato Shards!


    Ding �� Get ??S Ninja, 1 piece of Namikaze Minato!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of youth wave Minato Shards!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 piece of hope!


    With the end of the recruitment, Charlotte did not have the slightest disappointment and felt that luck was still as strong as ever. Although S Ninami Minato has only one guaranteed bottom, A Ninami''s youth Nami Minato is a big explosion and has a full 9. Fragments.


    Although there was no whole card of ninjas that could be recruited, Charlotte didn''t care.


    Counting the ten consecutive recruitments this time, 22 fragments were obtained, the number of which was the same as the result of the first recruitment.


    Among them, there is 1 S ninja fragment, 9 A ninja fragments, 4 B ninja fragments, and 8 C ninja fragments. Charlotte is quite satisfied with the result.


    With all the fragments in his pocket, Charlotte immediately started the fourth ten ninja recruitment before the blessing was over.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of the country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes again, with a peculiar light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of youth wave Minato Shards!


    Ding �� Get ??S Ninja, 1 piece of Namikaze Minato!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Uzumaki Naruto Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of youth wave Minato Shards!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Li Locke!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden - Uzumaki Naruto 1 fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 piece of Qiu Dao Dingji fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of dried persimmon ghosts!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden-Li Locke 1 fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Haruno Sakura Fragments!


    At the moment when this recruitment ended, Charlotte felt that the state of the blessing had dissipated. It seemed that the next 60 recruitments were a bit difficult, but the blessing time this time was a little longer than the last time. Lost, could it be that my future strength has been strengthened again?


    Not thinking about those things, Charlotte glanced at her recruitment results. This time, S Ninami Feng Minato was still a guaranteed fragment, but A Ninami Feng Minato had 8 fragments, and A Ninba Feng Minato also exploded 4 It can be said to be a pretty good harvest.


    Counting the ten recruits this time, 21 fragments were obtained, which can be said to be high in quantity and quality.


    Among them, there is 1 S ninja fragment, 12 A ninja fragments, 2 B ninja fragments, and 6 C ninja fragments. Charlotte is still very satisfied with the A ninja explosion.


    The blessing time has ended. Charlotte has been recruited four times in ten companies. At present, only C Ninja Jin and Hammer have been collected, and no other ninjas have been collected. The door got 26 fragments.


    Looking at this result, Charlotte didn''t have any hope for the remaining 6 ten consecutive S ninjas, but Charlotte felt that there was no problem with A ninja''s youth Nami Kaze Minato.


    He has also been envious of Naikaze Minato''s second rank of Flying Thunder God. Although Merlin''s Array also has the function of teleportation, the cost of arranging positioning beacons is too high, and Flying Thunder God''s curse mark is just a shot and it is not needed at all. spend money.


    After coming up with the idea, Charlotte did not hesitate to proceed directly to the next ten recruits. Without blessings, Charlotte did not come again and again. She directly performed six ten recruits in a row, and instantly obtained a large number of ninja fragments.


    For the first ten times without blessing, I got a guarantee of S Ninba Feng Minato, and the remaining 2 B Ninja fragments are all C Ninjas.


    In the second tenth company without blessing, I got a guarantee of S Ninba Feng Minato, and the remaining 8 B Ninja fragments are all C Ninjas.


    In the third ten consecutive times without blessing, I got a guarantee of S Ninba Feng Minato, and the rest of the 16 B Ninja fragments are all C Ninjas.


    Charlotte is a little depressed after getting all 1 guarantee three times in a row. Could it be that he is really such a non-chief without blessings? If he saw that the number of B Ninja fragments was increasing, he would be ready to give up recruiting, really This result is frustrating.


    However, considering the next arrangement, Charlotte still decided to continue to draw. If it really doesn''t work, Gu Yi and Merlin can only be sorry for you all...


    In the fourth tenth company without blessing, I got a guarantee of S Ninami Feng Minato, 4 A Ninja Youth Wave Minato, 9 B Ninja Fragments and 5 C Ninja Fragments.


    After seeing that A Ninha Feng Minato finally came out, Charlotte decided to make persistent efforts, and she was only 10 cards away from the card.


    Take a deep breath and continue recruiting ten ninja companies.


    In the fifth tenth company without blessings, I got a guarantee of S Ninami Feng Minato, 8 A Ninja Fragments, 4 each of Young Nami Minato and Kakiko, 9 B Ninja Fragments and 7 C Ninja Fragments.


    In the sixth tenth company without blessing, I got a guarantee of S Ninami Feng Minato, 12 A Ninja fragments, 8 dried persimmon ghosts, 4 B Ninja fragments, 7 C Ninja fragments.


    With the end of the last ten company recruitment, Charlotte finally gathered enough fragments to recruit A Shinobi youth Namifeng Minato, and recruited a full 42 fragments.


    Charlotte began to count the various ninja fragments recruited by this recruitment, among which


    S Ninja: Namikaze Minato recruited 6 times and got 6 fragments in total.


    A Shinobi: Youth Namikaze Minato received a total of 16 shards after recruiting 3 times, and Dried Persimmon Guijiao recruited 2 times and obtained a total of 8 shards.


    B Shinobi: Shippuden Haruno Sakura got 3 shards 2 times, Curse Seal Junmaro got 28 shards 7 times, Gaara 3 times got 6 shards, Shippuden - Yamanaka Ino got 1 total shards 1 time Fragments, Shippuden - Uchiha Zuosuke 2 times to get a total of 3 fragments.


    C Ninja: Gold Hammer 2 times for a total of 3 shards, Naruto Uzumaki 3 times for a total of 4 shards, Nadeko Shizuka 5 times for a total of 11 shards, Li Locke 2 times for a total of 4 shards, Haruno Sakura 2 times A total of 4 shards were obtained, and a total of 2 shards were obtained 2 times by Tayuya.


    Neji Hyuga got 6 shards 3 times, Hanata Hinata got 2 shards 2 times, Yamanaka Ino got 3 shards 2 times, Choji Akimichi 2 times got 4 shards, Sak Orange got 1 total shards 1 shard, 1 shard in mute 1 time, 5 shards in 4 times in Uno Yin Luka, 3 shards in total 2 times in Kiyoshi.


    After all the recruitment was completed, Charlotte exited the recruitment interface and opened her own ninja column. As the ninja column was opened, Charlotte was directly stunned on the spot, and saw a lot of avatars in the ninja column being lit up.


    A forbearance: youth wave wind Minato, dried persimmon ghost,


    B Ren: Shippuden - Uchiha Zuosuke, Shippuden Haruno Sakura, Curse Seal - Junma Lu


    C Ninja: Gold Hammer, Nadeko Shizuka,


    Looking at the 7 people in front of her who could directly recruit the whole card, Charlotte was also stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that this 100-draw recruiting would bring him so many ninjas, and only 4 of these 7 people were needed. The position can be fully displayed, and at this time, he has 2 vacancies in his hand, and he only needs 3 additional battle positions, including the previous Uzumaki Jiushina.


    So many ninjas have been recruited, and their own strength is likely to be doubled. This time, it can be said that it is not panic at all to see the Eternals. Even if there is a conflict, they can be defeated directly by a Flying Thunder God.


    Looking at so many ninjas, Charlotte first clicked on the avatar of A Ninja Persimmon.


    Clicking on the avatar of the dried persimmon ghost, what catches your eye is the other party''s information.


    A Shinobi: Dried persimmon ghosts, fragments 45/40, whether to recruit.


    recruit!


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting two-star A Shinobi, dried persimmons and ghosts.


    In the next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, and she saw the dried persimmon ghost with a shark face standing on the spot, with a headband of Mist Hidden Rebellion forehead, wearing a Akatsuki costume, and a ninja knife in her hand. A stance of resistance. (Tailless beast)


    Seeing the dried persimmons, Charlotte smiled knowingly in her heart. It seemed that Nandou, a member of Xiao''s organization, was in place, and now they can make up 2 teams.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Dried persimmon ghosts: B-level ninja


    Star: two stars


    Basic attack: Ninja body technique attack, absorb chakra from the opponent''s body (no chakra absorbs non-physical energy)!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Water Escape��Rain Quadruple Crossing, Water Escape��Blasting Water Wave, Water Escape��Big Crossing Bullets.


    Water Escape��Rain Four Crossing: Clap the water surface with one hand, and create four vertical jumping water sharks around itself, flying into the air and falling towards the enemy. If it encounters a physical attack, it will split into 1,000 small shark water bombs, and raindrops generally fall to attack the enemy on the water.


    Water Escape��Blast Wave: Jump into the air, gather chakra in the throat and spray water enough to form a lake to the ground to blast the enemy.


    Water Escape��Big Bombing Technique: After the seal is formed on the spot, a number of small water sharks are released forward to freeze the enemy in place, and then jump into the air and use Chakra to instantly create an oversized shark-shaped water bomb to attack the enemy. UU reading If the water bomb is attacked, it will instantly absorb the chakra of the opponent''s attack and become even bigger. (There is no false world, it''s all in front of you!)


    Charlotte is very satisfied looking at the three skills of Dried Persimmons and Ghosts. Although the three skills are relatively simple, the power of his terrifying chakra volume is quite amazing. This is a real shadow-level powerhouse. When it comes to Wild Jiao Shark, the ghost''s strength will be even more frightening. It can be said that except for Tianke''s Kai, even the eight-tailed Kirabi is not a ghost''s opponent.


    Click to receive the ninja, and the chakra volume in Charlotte increased by 15 cards again, reaching 238 cards. At the same time, the water ninjutsu of the persimmon ghost was also instilled in Charlotte, and recruited in a row. 3 Ninja Charlotte''s bloodline and chakra have some changes.


    However, such a large amount of chakra is still within Charlotte''s tolerance range, but the only pity is that the recruitment of dried persimmons and ghosts is successful, but there is no system title reward, which makes Charlotte a little disappointed. , but his own strength has increased a lot, and at the same time he has an additional shadow-level subordinate, and he is still quite satisfied.

 Chapter 605： The sword of forbearance and love

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of Naruto coming to Marvel!


    Then his eyes turned to another A Shinobi, and he clicked on the avatar of the youth Namifeng Minato, and what caught his eye was the other party''s information.


    A Shinobi: Minato Minato Namifeng, Fragment 42/40, whether to recruit.


    recruit!


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle, who successfully recruited the two-star A Shinobi, the youth wave Minato.


    An animation appeared in front of Charlotte, and she saw several shuriken flying out of a forest. However, in the next second, a few golden brilliance flashed by, and Minato Namikaze was holding a specially made Flying Thunder God. He also held a pair of bells in his hand, and saw the three young men Uchiha Obito, Rin, and young Hatake Kakashi attacking Minato Minato, and they tried to steal the bell from Minato''s hand, but all failed. end.


    When the final picture is frozen, Minato Namikaze is seen wearing a ninja vest, and at the same time holding two specially-made Flying Thunder God Kunai in both hands, and there are several flying Thunder God Kunai that are shot all over his body.


    At the same time, there is a line of words next to it, Two Star A Shinobi-Youth-Namifeng Minato!


    Looking at the youth Nami Feng Minato, Charlotte sighed in her heart that she was indeed the favorite boy of the system, and she also had her own independent animation CG. You must know that at the same time, A Shinobi''s dry persimmon ghost and Deidara did not have this treatment.


    2k novels


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Youth Namikaze Minato: Class B Ninja


    Star: two stars


    Basic Attack: Mainly for Taishu and Flying Thunder God Kunai Shunshu to continuously attack the enemy (when hitting the enemy, the Flying Thunder God mark will be attached)!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Sky Soaring Swallow Dancing Light Instant Shadow Residual Zero Style, Gale Super Flash Splitting Spiral Pill, Spiral Sky Light Extremely Sharp Slashing Sky Flash One Style.


    Sky Soaring Swallow Dance Light Instant Shadow Residual Zero Form: Minato throws the art form Kunai to perform a continuous teleport attack.


    Gale Super Flash Cracking Spiral Pill: Minato has completely integrated the Spiral Pill. It can be used alone to shoot the Spiral Pill in the air, or it can be used in conjunction with the Flying Thunder God to suddenly appear beside the enemy or attack the enemy on top of his head.


    Spiral Sky Light Extremely Sharp Slashing Sky Flash One Style: Minato casts a kunai technique that continuously teleports the enemy to the distance, and uses a super-large spiral pill in the final blow to hit the enemy hard. (Although it is an opponent...but you are not bad!)


    Looking at the ninjutsu Charlotte of young Namifeng Minato, she was very satisfied, but the corners of her mouth twitched a little at the name that the opponent named the ninjutsu. It was a name that I couldn''t bear to look at. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing to call it out in battle?


    However, Minato''s Flying Thunder God and the application of Spiral Pill, Charlotte still cares more, which is very important to him.


    Click to receive the ninja, and the chakra volume in Charlotte increased by 15 cards again, reaching 253 cards. At the same time, the ninjutsu of young Namikaze Minato was also instilled in Charlotte.


    Ding �� Recruit A-level ninja youth Namifeng Minato, and get the title of Sword of Ninja Love!


    Ding �� Get ??the title reward, 1 battle position!


    Hearing the title reward of the system, Charlotte''s face immediately showed a smile, which was a pleasant surprise. He never thought that a single youth Namifeng Minato could get the title reward, which would save him 50,000 gold coins.


    In addition to the previous rewards, Charlotte now has 3 battle positions. It can be said that when the Minato couple and Nandou Ganshi Guijiao can all show up.


    It''s just that he didn''t get the title of the Watergate couple that he guessed, which made him a little pity.


    However, with the recruitment of four people in a row, a large number of chakras, ninjutsu, and the purification of the vortex bloodline have increased Charlotte''s power by so much in a short period of time, which makes his chakra control power drop instantly. At the same time, his own momentum was also a little uncontrollable, and he poured out instantly.


    "boom!"


    The blue chakra swirled in a terrifying airflow in the room, and the furniture in the room and Charlotte shattered instantly for the gift received by the storage space.


    In the next second, the magic circle arranged by Balazor started instantly, isolating all the coercion and protecting the building from being destroyed by Charlotte''s momentum.


    Gu Yi, who was far away from Kama Taj, touched his chin at this time and thought to himself: "When can I pray to my future self to bless myself and increase my strength?"


    "And this strength has increased too much too fast!"


    At this time, Gu Yi also had an idea, should I also pray to try it myself?


    She knows that her future self is the Holy Spirit, and after retirement, she will follow the eternal boss, and each multiverse has her own.


    Gu Yi moved his hands, and as soon as the magic mark appeared, the Eye of Agamotto also moved, and a burst of green light reflected from it.


    It was Gu Yi who used the time gem to see if he would be as powerful as this little guy if he prayed to his future self.


    As the Time Stone was used, the futures in the timelines appeared in the eyes of the ancient one.


    "No, no, no use."


    Except for Gu Yi herself, no one knows how many futures she has seen. In the end, Gu Yi stopped using the Time Stone and sighed.


    "What a lucky little guy!"


    Obviously, Gu Yi looked at the future through the time gem and found that this move was of no use to himself.


    The physical changes in the outside world caught Charlotte''s attention. Seeing the ninja who had not finished recruiting, she immediately stopped, and her consciousness immediately returned to her body.


    With the return of consciousness, Charlotte began to control the rioting Chakra in her body, and soon the magic circle activated in the building where Chakra was not leaking also subsided.


    Looking at the destroyed furniture and gifts in front of her, the Dragon Ring on Charlotte''s right hand flickered.


    "Restore as usual!"


    With the use of magic, everything that was destroyed in the entire room returned to its original state under the drive of magic.


    Looking at the recovered room, Charlotte glanced at the Dragon Ring in her hand, and had to sigh that magic was very convenient in some places, especially in terms of life.


    After doing this, Charlotte did not continue to recruit ninjas, UU read www. uukanshu.com Now he has to master the extra power and skillfully use the Flying Thunder God and King Kong Blockade. You must know that Flying Thunder God is different from other ninjutsu. It does not mean that you are done with it, and you do not have a very high physical response ability. That is very dangerous.


    As for the remaining ninjas, he will temporarily wait for him to fully grasp the power of the surge before recruiting ninjas.


    After having an idea, Charlotte left a mark of the God of Thunder in the room and opened the door to prepare for the training ground in front.


    However, the moment the door opened, Charlotte found Tsunade standing outside the door. It was true that the chakra and momentum he had just suddenly burst out, although the magic circle blocked it, it still attracted Tsunade''s attention before the formation started. Came here immediately.


    PS: This month''s holiday has been used up and will not be interrupted after the leave, please rest assured.


    As for the monthly pass plus update, I will make it up in the following days, and the plus more will only be more or less.

 Chapter 606： watergate couple

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of Naruto coming to Marvel!


    Tsunade saw Charlotte opened the door and came out, and she was also relieved in her heart. After the last time the other party was sleeping, she was also worried that Charlotte would fall into a deep sleep in a sudden situation.


    "Your strength has increased again."


    Charlotte saw Tsunade outside the door, but she didn''t expect the other party to rush over immediately after sensing the chakra fluctuations. This is the feeling of being cared about.


    "There was a little breakthrough."


    Tsunade raised his eyebrows, unable to control Chakra, it turned out to be just a small breakthrough...


    "Congratulations, the strength has increased again."


    Charlotte nodded, and then said, "I''m going to the training ground now to exercise and master my increased strength. Do you want to join us?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s invitation, Tsunade thought for a while and then refused: "My current strength should not be able to help you exercise."


    However, Charlotte grabbed Tsunade: "I mainly want to improve Chakra''s control. Your experience is very helpful. Don''t refuse me. Let''s go together."


    Looking at Charlotte who was invited again, Tsunade went to the training ground with him without rejecting it.


    SHIELD.


    At this time, Coulson and Pharmacist Duo have returned to the Trident Building. The two Pharmacist Duo who returned to the base went back to the room to rest, while Coulson went to the office of Director Nick Fury.


    The office is brightly lit, because of what happened today, Nick Fury is still struggling on the front line of work before he gets off work.


    "Boom �� boom �� boom"


    "Come in!"


    The door was pushed open, and Coulson, who was somewhat bald, walked in.


    "Colson, how''s it going?"


    "Director, the situation is not optimistic. As we guessed, Mizukage launched an attack on Yinnin because of the teleportation array, and kidnapped Yinnin''s J��nin-kun Maro."


    "Through communication with Yin Nin, I learned that Sui Ying did not get the information of the teleportation array."


    "Although Tonin said that they will solve this matter by themselves, I am worried that the two sides will continue to fight. Although Tonin is not an opponent of Kirikin, but if Tonin has a teleportation array, they can continue to send people to support it, while Kirito is not. No."


    "Even I''m worried that Yin Nin can even withdraw to the Ninja world directly through the teleportation array, so Mizukage can''t do anything even if he wants to shoot at Yin Nin."


    "At the same time, the damage caused by the battle between Shuiying and Yinnin is also huge. The main street of the three streets is Isabella Street, the main street of the battle, and the two adjacent streets are also affected differently. level of damage.��


    "According to the results of the current statistics, more than 300 people have been killed and nearly 1,000 people have been injured. The missing persons have not yet been counted, and the on-site staff are still excavating."


    Hearing Coulson''s report, Nick Fury was extremely angry at this time, but he did not show it in front of Coulson.


    He just said in a low voice: "Record all the losses and casualties, this account must be settled by them."


    "Energy weapons are already a little slender, and the doctor''s research is progressing very quickly."


    "When the weapons are developed, we must try them out."


    Coulson thought for a while, and then said: "If after research and development, there is no result of the teleportation array on the water shadow side, we can build an ancient temple in the desert area, and lead the water shadow and others to go over and let the military send her when the time comes. A tactical nuke."


    "Just in time, you can try it. Can these shadow-level powerhouses withstand the power of nuclear bombs?"


    Nick Fury looked at Coulson, but shook his head: "The speed of the nuclear bomb and the carrier plane is too slow. I''m afraid that people will run away before they explode."


    From the speed shown by Locke Lee to Charlotte Doyle and Fei Duan, Nick Fury never thought of attacking with a nuclear bomb, and ran out of the nuclear bomb with one or two before the other party exploded.


    The center has exploded, and the use of saturated coverage bombing is afraid that several other major countries think they are going to start a nuclear war, and then directly start nuclear destruction will be complete.


    It''s a big deal for ninjas to not want the earth and the ninja world to live in. They will be miserable for the earthlings. Wouldn''t they become another Skrull star by then, and Nick Fury would not accept such a result.


    Seeing what Coulson was going to say, Nick Fury interrupted: "It''s not that we have no countermeasures against ninjas, but it''s just not worth it now."


    "The crimes they committed, I will write them down one by one, and I will make them pay a heavy price when the day comes."


    "But there are not only bad people among ninjas, but also people who are willing to follow our laws. We must try to win them over as much as possible."


    "Yes, Chief!"


    Just as the two were talking, the door of the office was knocked again, and a medical staff member in a white coat walked in.


    "Director, Steve


    F. Rogers is about to wake up, and it is expected that he will officially wake up tomorrow. "


    Hearing this news, Nick Fury looked a little better, and it seems that SHIELD will have another superhuman.


    "I see, let''s make arrangements according to the original plan."


    "Yes, Chief!"


    As the medical staff who came to inform him left, Coulson said excitedly, "Captain is finally waking up!"


    Nick Fury nodded, then said, "Inform Ward and let him stay outside the studio with the pharmacist tomorrow morning. If Steve Rogers wakes up and has any accident, he can be stopped by the pharmacist. down."


    "Yes, Chief!"


    Nick Fury thought for a while, then continued: "According to the information obtained by the scientific team, the physique enhancer injected into Barton''s body is not the same as the physique enhancer obtained by the Sandyin Puppet Shop. One of the main factors of the two is Completely different and cannot coexist.��


    "At the same time, after testing and comparing the results sent back from the UK branch, Charlotte''s Physique Enhancer is superior."


    "Colson, there are some remaining old energy blocks in the warehouse. You can go to Charlotte''s base to exchange these energy blocks for some physique enhancers and some extraordinary items."


    "Their spirits are very useful, and other supplies are also appropriately exchanged, including their medical ninjutsu treatment quota."


    "Yes, Chief!"


    "Okay, it''s getting late, you go to rest first!"


    As Coulson left, Nick Fury slammed his fist on the desk, venting the anger in his heart, and said angrily: "Lawless, these ninjas are too lawless, these people should be Detained and shot."


    Apparently Nick Fury was not as calm as he was in front of Coulson, but he was very reluctant to let him call Captain Marvel immediately with a pager.


    Human affection is really a thing that can be used once, and with the strength shown by ninjas now, in Nick Fury''s opinion, it is not enough to use this thing. He believes that these ninjas will always win over with his ability. Not a lot.


    the next day.


    The sun rises and the sun shines on the earth again. After exercising all night with Charlotte, Tsunade left the training ground with a breath. She wanted to go back to rest.


    With Tsunade''s departure, Charlotte continued to stay in the training ground at this time, but he had already received a message from Tayuya Yinin through the psychic beast.


    Seeing that Mizukage Terumi Mei actually had a war with Yin Ren, and directly kidnapped Junmalu and SHIELD to understand the situation and the relationship between the teleportation array.


    Looking at the information above, Charlotte was also surprised that so many things happened last night. At the same time, he was a little puzzled by the fact that Terumi Mei called on the door. There should be no contradiction between Otonin and Kirigakura.


    "Red Queen, get the information and video of the fight on Isabella Street last night."


    "Yes, Master!"


    Following Charlotte''s instructions, videos were immediately played on the virtual screen in front of him, including videos taken by satellites, photos of post-war ruins, and some videos of witnessing the battle and sending them to YouTube.


    "Queen of red, what does it say on the Internet now?"


    "Master, all the videos of fighting on the Internet have been taken down and banned, and they have been banned before they have any impact or spread."


    "At the same time, it was officially notified that a natural gas pipeline ruptured on Isabella Street, causing a huge explosion, resulting in the death of 436 people, 42 people missing and more than 1,000 people injured. The economic loss is estimated to be more than 10 billion US dollars!"


    Hearing the words of the red queen, Charlotte blinked, not knowing what to evaluate, but after thinking for a while, she said:


    "Notify Ginny to donate and help the people affected by the explosion of the natural gas pipeline."


    "In addition, use the secondary Edman alloy to make me a batch of kunai of this style."


    While speaking, Charlotte took out a sketch, which was exactly the drawing of the Flying Thor-style Kunai.


    "Yes, Master!"


    "At the same time, notify Naruto Uzumaki to come over."


    After explaining the red, Charlotte''s consciousness entered the system space, and she clicked on the ninja column and looked at the rows of ninja cards in front of her, and directly put the youth Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina on the battle column, and He chose a position where Gu Xian was three meters away from him.


    After Charlotte''s operation was completed, the figures of the Minato couple began to emerge from the void, gradually turning from the virtual to the real.


    Because he is a young man named Minato, although Minato is already a shadow-level powerhouse, he has not become the fourth Hokage, and he has not yet experienced the Battle of Kikyoyama. The team of Uchiha Obito, Harano Rin, and Hatake Kakashi.


    And Uzumaki Kushina''s time junction is the same as that of Namikaze Minato. Although she has become a married woman, she has no children.


    Soon the two of them woke up after receiving the memory.


    , opened his eyes and saw Charlotte Doyle beside him, and immediately said respectfully:


    "Lord Charlotte!"


    Looking at Namikaze Minato, who is known as the little sun, Charlotte nodded secretly. She is indeed very handsome and sunny, but she is still a little worse than me.


    "You should already understand that this is another world, not the country of fire, nor Konoha Village."


    "But you don''t have to worry, you still exist in the original world and will continue to develop according to your established trajectory."


    Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina looked at each other and nodded to each other to show their understanding.


    "You are not the first ninja I brought to this world. Before that, other ninjas were brought to this world by me, but for various reasons, you are in different timelines. You may see some past or The people who will appear in the future.��


    "You can also inquire about future events from other ninjas. There is something I want to tell you in advance."


    "Sir, please speak."


    "In the future, you and you will have a son called Naruto Uzumaki. He was also brought to this world by me. He will come over in a while, and then you can get to know him."


    At this moment, Uzumaki Kushina was stunned. She was not surprised that they would have a son, but she didn''t understand why she and Minato''s son were called Uzumaki Naruto, shouldn''t they be called Naruto Naruto?


    Namikaze Minato is different from Uzumaki Kushina. When he heard the name, a memory came to his mind. It was his memory of performing a mission in Loulan Kingdom. That ninja is called Uzumaki Naruto, it seems It''s his future son, didn''t you expect even him to come here? (The specific timeline is based on this book, if there are any mistakes, it will be calculated by me)


    Looking at the two people who were a little dazed, Charlotte continued: "In the future, you will die in the Nine-Tails Rebellion. Although Naruto Uzumaki is your child, he has not enjoyed the care of his parents, and he does not know who he is. parents."


    Hearing the whirlpool Kushina couldn''t bear it anymore,


    Immediately surprised: "How could the nine tails run out, I and Minato died in the hands of the nine tails..."


    "Naruto he..."


    Thinking that Naruto is only a future child, but Uzumaki Kushina''s eyes are also full of sadness, and his child did not enjoy the care of his parents for a day...


    "When Naruto Uzumaki comes in, I''ll deal with him first. You can wait for me to deal with it first, and I''ll introduce you to each other."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    Not long after Charlotte finished explaining the two, the gate of the training ground was pushed open, and Naruto Uzumaki ran in, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com came to Charlotte and shouted happily: "Uncle, the red queen said you were looking for me."


    Charlotte patted Naruto''s head and said with a smile, "Yes, I have something to look for you."


    Naruto saw the two people standing beside Charlotte. He didn''t recognize Uzumaki Kushina, but he recognized Minato Namika next to him, but it was because he went to the Hokage Rock to graffiti since he was a child. Appearances are very familiar.


    "Oh my God, uncle, you even brought four generations of Hokage from the ninja world, so amazing!"


    Hearing Naruto Uzumaki calling that her man was Hokage of the fourth generation, Kushina Uzumaki was a little excited. She didn''t expect that the man she liked would become Hokage in the future. This was the realization of her childhood dream, and then her eyes immediately became sad. When I got up, I didn''t expect that my future child would not even know my father.


    ???


    ps: The author, Jun Xie, mentioned that I will be quarantined for seven days. In the next week, I will try to add more updates as much as possible. The specific amount depends on my state. I should add at least 7 updates in seven days. If the state is good, the more the better.


    (

 Chapter 607： recognize relatives

    Uzumaki Jiushina is very strange, what happened to the future Konoha.


    Charlotte laughed: "I must be the best!"


    "I called you here this time to improve your strength."


    Naruto jumped up excitedly: "Thank you uncle, haha ??now I can beat the stinky fart Zuozuo again!"


    Charlotte smiled and didn''t say more, her consciousness directly entered the system space, and then directly removed Naruto Uzumaki''s ninja card from the battle bar. At this time, there were three Naruto Uzumaki ninja cards in the ninja bar. , one is a ninja card that combines the student Naruto Chunin Exam Naruto and one-tailed Naruto, one is the undifferentiated limited Uzumaki Naruto, and the other is the rushing wind.


    Looking at the three Naruto Uzumaki Ninja cards in front of her, Charlotte decided not to integrate Naruto Uzumaki first after thinking about it. He wanted Naruto, who was still twelve years old, to experience the care of his parents. It''s not too late for Shippuden Naruto to wait for a while to merge. After all, although the difference between twelve and fifteen is only three years old, their mentality is not the same.


    Then Charlotte offered two Ninja cards, the indiscriminate limited Naruto Uzumaki and Naruto Uzumaki Rong. After a really fast spin and golden light, a new Ninja card appeared in front of Charlotte.


    Uzumaki Naruto has since added three more abilities, and at the same time, the fusion of the four Ninja cards has given him another powerful boost.


    After the fusion, Charlotte put Naruto Uzumaki Rong on the battle bar and showed it in the position before the recovery.


    In the real world, Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina saw Naruto Uzumaki disappear from their eyes and reappear a few seconds later.


    At this time, Minato Namikaze noticed that Naruto Uzumaki had become stronger. He didn''t expect that Lord Charlotte would actually be able to improve people''s strength, but he just didn''t know what method to use.


    Naruto Uzumaki, who came out again, looked at Charlotte and said excitedly, "Thank you, uncle."


    Charlotte smiled: "Don''t get too excited too soon, there''s better news to tell you later."


    Hearing the good news, the smile on Naruto''s face was even brighter. Could it be that he was about to be promoted to Chunin?


    Charlotte said, "Naruto, haven''t you wondered who your parents are since you were a child?"


    "Your parents died on the spot the night you were born, and I brought them out of the river of time today."


    "The two next to me are Minato Namikaze and Uzumaki Kushina, and they are your parents."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Minato Namikaze and Uzumaki Jiusina showed a warm smile at Naruto Uzumaki, but Naruto Uzumaki was stunned on the spot, tears pouring out of his eyes instantly.


    In the next second, Naruto Uzumaki threw himself into Charlotte''s arms, hugging Charlotte and crying, "Thank you uncle, thank you uncle!"


    This move by Naruto also frightened Charlotte, shouldn''t it logically run into the arms of her parents?


    But when Naruto came to this world, he was still a ninja student who hated dogs, couldn''t eat a ton of food and didn''t have many friends, and Charlotte Doyle brought him to this world and gave it to his family. Warm, and here Naruto made a lot of friends.


    The heavy things and experiences gave Charlotte a very important place in his heart, a feeling that was different from the trust given by the system, and today it brought him the parents he has missed but never met.


    Charlotte looked at Naruto Uzumaki who was holding her, moved his head a few times, and said with a smile, "Naruto, go and see your parents."


    Hearing the uncle''s words, Naruto released Charlotte, but she burst into tears long ago. At this time, she turned to look at her parents, but before she could speak, a huge snot bubble popped out of her breath.


    Charlotte was happy to see Naruto like this, and Naruto blushed when she realized that she had embarrassed him.


    At this moment, Uzumaki Jiushina walked to Naruto, took out a handkerchief from her body and wiped Naruto''s nose, then touched Naruto''s head and said, "Are you my child?"


    "Naruto, you''ve worked hard all these years!"


    As soon as she spoke, she hugged Naruto into her arms. She couldn''t imagine how her children would survive without their parents.


    From the few words spoken by Lord Charlotte, Uzumaki Kushina knew that the days after Naruto''s hours were not good.


    Naruto Uzumaki, who was held in his arms by Uzumaki Jiushina, felt a warm feeling at this time, and at the same time thought:


    "Is this what a mother feels like?"


    Seeing this scene, Minato Namikaze touched his head embarrassedly. He also didn''t understand. Is his future self so reckless? He didn''t even save his wife, and he didn''t even make arrangements for the children.


    After watching the mother and son hug, Charlotte said, "Naruto, your parents will leave it to you later. I will arrange for the Red Queen to spread knowledge of this world for Minato and Kusina."


    "As for the residence, I will re-divide your family later. Your original house is no longer suitable for your family of three."


    Uzumaki Kusina and Minato Namikaze on the side pulled Naruto and respectfully said to Charlotte, "Thank you, Lord Charlotte."


    "Okay, you go out first, I will not delay the reunion of your family of three. UU reading "


    As Naruto Uzumaki took the Minato couple out of the training ground, Charlotte''s consciousness entered the system space again.


    Naruto Uzumaki had just left the training ground, looked at Minato Namikaze beside him, and said excitedly, "Dad, are you the fourth Hokage?"


    Namikaze Minato laughed dryly, scratched the back of his head with his hand, and said, "The future should be, right?"


    "But at this time, I am not the fourth Hokage. Before I came, I was just a leader of the Joinin team. My students were Uchiha Obito, Hatake Kakashi, and Harano Rin."


    "Naruto, do you know them in your world?"


    Hearing his father''s words, Naruto was surprised: "God, that clan of Teacher Kakashi and Zuozhu is actually a student of his father?"


    Minato Namikaze wondered, "Kakashi-sensei?"


    "The teacher who led Zuo and I was Hatake Kakashi. I didn''t expect him to be my father''s student."


    "That Uchiha Obito is Zuo''s clan was also brought over by the adults, but I heard Zuo''s say that he died on the battlefield in the future, and seems to be called a hero of Konoha."


    Namikaze Minato paused for a while when he heard the news, but he didn''t expect that Obito would also die in the future.


    Uzumaki Jiushina, who was on the side, ignored Minato Nakaze, and pulled Naruto to ask about his growth experience.


    In this way, Naruto Uzumaki and Minato and his wife walked towards Naruto''s nest, talking and laughing. Naruto still had a lot of things to pack, and Minato and his wife also wanted to see the living environment of their children.


    For those things that they don''t understand, and the future development of the ninja world, they are ready to explore slowly in the days to come.


    If you like Naruto who came to Marvel, please collect it: () The literary update speed of Naruto who came to Marvel is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 608： wake

    Outside the S.H.I.E.L.D. temporary studio.


    "All units pay attention, all units pay attention, the target person is about to wake up and everyone is ready."


    The pharmacist looked at Ward on the side, and said with a gentle smile on his face: "Captain, I heard that Agent Coulson admires Captain America very much. Why didn''t I see him come with him today."


    Ward shook his head: "I don''t know, there should be other tasks."


    "What about you, Captain?"


    Ward laughed: "There''s no one who doesn''t adore this one-time superhero, we all grew up watching his comic book anime."


    "At that time, the school also organized activities to visit the Captain America Memorial, but now I hope that one day I can surpass him and become a more powerful super soldier."


    The pharmacist blinked: "Captain, as long as you can get a physique booster, you can surpass Captain America. Maybe you are the new SHIELD captain."


    However, what Ward thought at this time was: No, I am now Captain Hydra.


    But Ward''s expression was a little dark: "That thing is too rare and expensive, I may not have a chance."


    Inside the special studio room built for Steve.


    Steve Rodgers opened his eyes slowly on the bed, the radio beside him was playing the Dodgers and Phillies football game.


    Steve Rogers, who had just woken up, opened his eyes and looked at the environment he was in. He slowly sat up from the bed, turned his head to look at the radio on the side and frowned slightly.


    At this time, the door of the room was opened, and a lady in formal clothes walked in and greeted Rogers: "Good morning."


    Then he looked at his watch and said again: "Sorry it should be good afternoon."


    Steve Rogers looked at the passerby and asked suspiciously, "What is this place?"


    "The recovery room in a New York City hospital."


    Steve Rogers glanced at the other party, then looked at the radio on the side, made sure he heard it right, and continued to ask:


    "Where the **** is this?"


    When the female agent saw Steve Rogers ask this question, she was surprised that she might have been discovered, but she still pretended to be calm and said, "I don''t understand what you mean."


    When Steve Rogers saw that the other party still refused to tell the truth, he said directly: "This game was in May 1941. I went to see it."


    Hearing this, the female agent''s expression also changed instantly. At this time, Steve Rogers stood up, and his strong body gave a feeling of oppression.


    "I''ll ask you again, where is this place?"


    Facing the oppression of Steve Rogers, the female agent quietly pressed the siren in her hand and raised her head to look at the other party: "Captain Rogers..."


    Before the other party finished speaking, Steve Rogers shouted angrily: "Who are you?"


    At this moment, two heavily armed contingents opened the door and walked in. Watching the two who came in, Steve Rogers took a step back vigilantly.


    However, in the next second, Steve Rogers took the lead in attacking, directly knocking the two out, and the two directly smashed through the built color steel room.


    Steve Rogers ran out immediately, but found himself in a huge studio, and the scenery he saw in the room before was just a picture on a large mirror.


    "Captain Rogers, wait..."


    Steve Rogers ignored the shouting of the woman behind him and ran straight out of the studio.


    The woman who came out at this time picked up the walkie-talkie and shouted: "All attention to the 13th alarm!"


    However, just as Steve ran out of the studio, he found himself in a building, and he still had to do more reactions for the next second.


    "boom!"


    I saw a figure suddenly appear in front of Steve Rogers, knocking him over with a punch and hitting the wall behind him.


    It was none other than the pharmacist''s pocket guarding outside the studio.


    He was punched by the pharmacist and hit the wall. After Steve Rogers got up, he did not fight back immediately, but continued to run out for the first time.


    However, the pharmacist pocketed faster, and appeared in front of Steve Rogers in a blink of an eye, and then kicked out, kicking Steve Rogers back again.


    Steve Rogers rolled, releasing the power he received, but when he stood up again, he was surrounded by SHIELD agents.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Steve Rogers looked at Yao Shidou with a solemn expression, and at the same time he set up a fighting posture, it seems that he can''t fight.


    At this moment, the agents surrounding Steve Rogers let out a passage, and saw an African-American bald-headed one-eyed dragon in a black suit walking over.


    Seeing the person coming, Steve Rogers frowned slightly.


    I saw the other party say, "I''m sorry, we made those sets."


    "But I think it''s better to tell you slowly."


    Steve Rogers wondered, "Tell me what?"


    "You''ve been sleeping for nearly seventy years."


    Steve Rogers was stunned for a while when he heard the news. He instantly recalled what happened before. Before he fell unconscious, he should have crashed into the sea with a Hydra fighter.


    "Are you OK?"


    "It''s okay, I just... have another appointment."


    the other side.


    Charlotte''s consciousness entered the system space, and Ninka, who was watching the dried persimmon ghost, fell into contemplation for a while.


    How do I arrange for this guy to be displayed directly or randomly?


    After thinking about it for a while, Charlotte decided to put the dried persimmon ghosts out immediately. As for where to go, it depends on the guy''s own good fortune.


    After having an idea, Charlotte dragged the Ninka directly to the position of the battle column without delaying.


    Ding��Whether there is a show of forbearance and persimmons.


    Yes!


    Please select a prominent position a: three meters around Charlotte Doyle.


    b: Randomly marked.


    b!


    As Charlotte chose a random display, she saw the solar system appear in Charlotte''s field of vision, and then zoomed out to the Earth, and the map zoomed out again to appear on the Atlantic Ocean.


    Just when Charlotte thought that the map would shrink again to appear on a certain pirate, a system prompt sounded suddenly.


    Ding��a forbearance dried persimmon and ghosts show success!


    The figure of the dried persimmon ghost suddenly appeared in the sky above the Atlantic Ocean, like a meteor smashed towards the sea, but he did not appear on the land nor on the sea, or the obvious place was above the sea.


    At this time, Gan Persimmon Guijiaozheng closed his eyes to receive his memory, but he didn''t notice the matter of his rapid fall. UU reading


    Just as the dried persimmon ghost was about to smash into the sea, he pulled out the muscle behind him and stomped toward the sea in front of him, and saw the sea water under his feet separated instantly like a huge abyss.


    After Guijiao did a backflip, the battle strength was on the sea surface, and the sea surface that was pierced by the ninja knife also healed.


    "I didn''t expect that in addition to me, the Xiao organization has come to three members."


    "I just don''t know if I can find a world without falsehood here!"


    After muttering a few words to himself, Gan Persimmon Guijiao immediately entered Chakra into the ring that represented his Nandou identity. In the memory he received, he received a task to fight with the other three members of the organization.


    African land.


    Itachi was holding a crippled map in his hand, as if looking for something, while Feiduan was carrying the March sickle beside him, while Deidara was sitting on his clay owl hovering in the sky.


    At this moment, the three suddenly paused and felt the vibration of Akatsuki''s organization ring. Itachi said, "I didn''t expect another member of the organization to arrive so soon, but I don''t know who it will be?"


    Feiduan on the side lowered the hat on his head, and said in a daze: "I hope it will be Jiaodu, and I can feel safer with him by my side."


    Itachi glanced at Feiduan: "Do you think that my sewing skills are not as good as those of Jiaodu?"


    Feiduan smiled and said nothing.


    Deidara in the sky is also guessing who it will be, but it doesn''t matter who it is, as long as it''s not a nasty guy like Scorpion, only the explosion is the real art.

 Chapter 609： Santa and Firefox

    a week later.


    In the past week, he finally regained control of the skyrocketing chakra, and at the same time sent a batch of Fei Lei Shen Kuai ordered by the Red Queen, and he divided the Kuwu into two parts, one of which was I gave it to Minato Namikaze, and the other was branded with the Flying Thunder God technique and put it in the storage space.


    During this time, Charlotte left all the techniques of the Flying Thunder God in the base, the office, and many safe houses, so that he could use the Flying Thunder God''s technique for teleportation.


    Because he was busy practicing, Coulson was closed at Charlotte''s base, and he didn''t see Charlotte, let alone make a deal.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle was sitting on the plane, and he was now going to a remote mountain village in Australia, where Zuozhu and the others met Gilgamesh and Santana of the Eternals.


    Soon Charlotte said that the plane blocked the nearest airport to the mountain village, and then drove all the way to the destination by car. After getting close to the place, Charlotte asked the driver to go back, and walked towards the place on foot.


    I don''t know how long after walking over a hill, in a desolate land, Charlotte saw a house and an old tree erected not far from the house, and under the old tree sat a man in white clothes. woman.


    After seeing the target, Charlotte walked towards the woman''s position and quickly came to a place not far from her at Charlotte''s speed.


    At this time, Santana was sitting under the tree, wondering if she was meditating or doing something, and didn''t care about Charlotte Doyle who was approaching.


    In the delicious kitchen, Gilgamesh was Charlotte Doyle who had already noticed the arrival, but he didn''t know the purpose of the other party, and he didn''t care too much. After all, they lived here in seclusion for many years. There are few people passing by, and the four people I met some time ago did not have any accidents.


    However, Gilgamesh still pays attention to Santana. If the other party suddenly goes berserk, he has to rush over to save the other party as soon as possible.


    But this guy shouldn''t be so unlucky, as soon as he came across the runaway Santa.


    At this time, Charlotte came not far from the big tree, looked at the Eternals Saint Na who was sitting cross-legged in front of her, and approached slowly step by step.


    Charlotte was ready for defense as he approached. Once the opponent suddenly went crazy and attacked, he had to be ready to resist, and the Immortal Binding Rope was ready to be dispatched at any time.


    As for the Eternals, Charlotte didn''t know their specific strength before they had a discussion, but according to the performance and words in the movie, it should be stronger than Thor before the awakening.


    Soon Charlotte walked in front of Santana and looked at the woman in front of her.


    At this moment, Santana felt Charlotte''s gaze and opened her eyes, and what caught Santana''s eyes was a handsome face.


    Even Santana, who has experienced the earth''s transformation from the wild to the present, has to admit that the person in front of her is one of the most handsome humans she has seen, and Charlotte''s temperament is even more rare.


    "You are?"


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Charlotte looked at Santana and said in surprise, "Like, too similar, really too similar..."


    Seeing the words of the man in front of Du Du, Shengna felt a little funny in her heart. This old-fashioned way of chatting up is really unintentional.


    But seeing that this guy is so handsome, Santana still cooperated and said, "Like what?"


    Charlotte took out her wallet, took out a photo from it, and said, "She''s called Firefox, you guys look so alike."


    Looking at the photo taken by the man in front of her, Shengna was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect that what he said was true.


    Santana took the photo in Charlotte''s hand and looked at the woman above, not to mention it was exactly the same, but it can be said to be exactly the same in appearance, just like it was carved out of a mold, the only difference may be that The temperament of the two is different.


    Seeing that there are people exactly like her in the world, Shengna couldn''t help but wonder, "Where is she?"


    "She died..."


    "I''m so sorry, and I''m sorry."


    Looking at Santana''s expression, Charlotte understood that the other party might have misunderstood something.


    This foxfire is not his girlfriend or something, but a killer who was punched to death by Li Locke, but Charlotte didn''t explain anything, just put the photo back in the wallet.


    "Ma''am, what''s your name?"


    "Santa, how about you?"


    Looking at Santa''s outstretched hand, Charlotte shook it directly.


    "Charlotte Doyle."


    In this remote place, Charlotte Doyle''s name has not yet come here, and Santana does not know him.


    Holding Santana''s hand, Charlotte felt a special softness and coldness. I have to say that the skin of the Eternals is really good.


    Charlotte didn''t hold each other''s hand all the time, and sent it away after a simple handshake.


    "Where are you from? It''s not easy to find here."


    "Indeed, this place is hard to find."


    "There is no direct bus here, and no one is willing to send me here, even if it is double the extra money."


    "I''m from New York."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Santana smiled. The place they settled in can be said to be a paradise or a very desolate place. In order to be isolated from the world, it can be said to be a hundred miles away. UU reading


    "New York, that''s not far away, what are you here for?"


    "meet you!"


    Santana blinked and asked with some doubts, "Have you seen me anywhere else?"


    "Some time ago, there was a four-person team of three men and one woman, a youth and three children who saw you in the restaurant behind you."


    "One of the kids told me that there was a girl who looked exactly like Foxfire."


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s words, Santana also recalled Kakashi''s team of four. At that time, one of the children did stare at her after she came in. She thought that the other party was attracted by her beauty. Attracted, never thought it was for this reason.


    Santana smiled: "Maybe this is fate."


    Gilgamesh in the room saw Santana chatting and laughing with a man in the distance, which made him a little curious.


    For many years, since Shengna suffered from Eternal Demon, she has been attacking everything around her madly from time to time, and she has never made friends, because she is also afraid that she will easily kill those ordinary friends when she is crazy.


    With curiosity and fear of Santana''s sudden outburst, Gilgamesh walked out of the delicious kitchen and walked towards the two of them.


    At this time, Charlotte and Santa were chatting and laughing. At this time, Gilgamesh walked behind Santana and said softly:


    "Hey, Santana!"


    "Is this your new friend?"


    Just as Gilgamesh called out to Santana, Charlotte noticed that Santana, who was still laughing just now, suddenly stiffened, and white eyes appeared in her eyes.


    Seeing this situation, Charlotte''s hair stood up instantly: Not good...


    If you like Naruto who came to Marvel, please collect it: () The literary update speed of Naruto who came to Marvel is the fastest on the entire network.

 Chapter 610： Learn from each other (2 in 1)

    Latest website: Charlotte screamed badly and immediately pulled back.


    I saw that Santana had transformed into a magical weapon with both hands, and the moment she turned around, she swung a gun at Gilgamesh behind her.


    "boom!"


    The sudden change made Gilgamesh also very shocked. I saw a golden armguard on his arm to resist, but he was beaten back a step.


    Turning around, Santana looked at Gilgamesh. At this moment, her pupils turned white. Seeing that her attack was blocked, she opened her mouth and shouted: "Everyone in Xiantu Liuli will die!"


    Gilgamesh looked at Charlotte Doyle, who was standing behind Santana, and reminded him, "Don''t run fast."


    Afterwards, he comforted Santana and softly called the other party''s name: "Sanna!"


    "It''s too late, we can''t save them."


    "Santa?"


    However, Santana did not stalemate with Gilgamesh, and the spear in her hand turned into a little starlight and stabbed towards the other side.


    In an instant, the two fought together. Santana was a gun-killing move with no mercy at all, while Gilgamesh was on passive defense. As long as he touched Santana, he could use his divine power to wake up the opponent. .


    With the battle between the two, the surrounding land was destroyed. Charlotte, who was watching all this, knew why the surrounding area was deserted. Every time Santana suffered from Eternal Demon, she would fight Gilgamesh. What kind of land is there? Ah, the only tree that exists is lucky to stay.


    At this moment, Gilgamesh, who had been defending all the time, was swept by Santana and shot into the distance. After she lost her target, Santana turned around and charged towards Charlotte Doyle.


    Looking at Santana rushing over, Charlotte was thinking about a question at this time, that is, can the illusion of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes suppress the other''s awakened memory?


    Others don''t know what Eternal Demon is, but Charlotte is very clear. Those are the memories left by the other party when they performed the task before. It''s just that some of these memories suddenly appeared in a random form, making Santana''s existing memories appear. Chaos, unable to determine his place at this time, so he will attack the surrounding.


    However, Charlotte did not forget the goal of her trip. He would use the ability of the kaleidoscope to wake up Santana at the end, and what he had to do now was to discuss with the other party.


    I saw a ninja knife suddenly appeared in Charlotte''s hand. This ninja knife was nothing else but the latest weapon forged with vibranium.


    "It came just right!"


    "Clang clang clang!"


    I saw Charlotte dancing with the long sword in her hand, and stunned all of Santana''s attacks.


    Charlotte pulled a distance away from Santana in a blink of an eye, only to see him flick his arm and mutter, "It''s so strong!"


    In the next second, a flash appeared in front of Santana, and the blue light emitting from Charlotte''s ninja sword was the change in the nature of wind attribute chakra.


    "White Tooth Knife Technique!"


    I saw a huge blue sword light, and it slashed directly towards Santana''s face.


    "boom!"


    The ground under Charlotte''s feet couldn''t bear his strength, and it cracked open instantly, sending up a huge cloud of dust.


    But at the moment when Shengna was attacked, the magical weapons transformed by both hands crossed each other and resisted in front of him, blocking the knife.


    "White Tooth Knife Method II"


    "Three Forms of the White Tooth Knife"


    Charlotte''s knife was stronger than the last, and the blade light that Chakra attached to the ninja knife directly smashed Santana out.


    Shengna rolled on the ground for a while, the divine weapon in her hand turned into a little starlight and dissipated, and the white dress on her body was also full of dust.


    Gilgamesh, who came over, was stunned when he saw the scene in front of him. When did the earth have such a powerful manpower?


    By the way, is this guy really an Earthling?


    Just when Gilgamesh was surprised, Santana stabilized her figure and a set of Eternals armor appeared on her body, while the original white dress disappeared.


    "Whoosh!"


    However, seeing that the speed of Santana was extremely fast at this time, she rushed in front of Charlotte in an instant and attacked her again.


    This time, Shengna''s attack speed was faster, and two long swords were transformed from her hands.


    "Shhhhhhh!"


    I saw that Santa''s attack speed was extremely fast, and Charlotte tried her best to resist with her ninja sword, but it was still not completely blocked. She saw that one of the long swords directly broke through the defense and stabbed into Charlotte''s abdomen.


    "boom!"


    Charlotte was not pierced by the sword, but was directly sent flying.


    But it was the Merlin robe on Charlotte that blocked the sword.


    Charlotte, who was knocked into the air, plowed two deep ravines on the ground with her feet, and then she completely stabilized her figure.


    Charlotte looked at the ninja sword in her hand, and it seemed that her swordsmanship was much worse than the goddess of war, the guardian of Athens, who had existed for thousands of years.


    I saw the ninja sword in Charlotte''s hand disappear out of thin air, and then looked at Santana in front of her.


    "The first round is over, and now the second round will begin."


    I saw Charlotte quickly seal with both hands, "Water escape, big burst of water!"


    The next second in this waterless area, a huge water wave appeared out of thin air like a lake, rushing towards Santana.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    The huge water waves set off waves dozens of meters high, and slapped them directly. Gilgamesh, who saw this scene, opened his mouth: "This guy is still an elemental mage."


    "God, I can''t fly!"


    Santana looked at the waves coming from her face without the slightest fear, and the divine weapon in her hand immediately became huge, and slashed directly towards the waves in front of her.


    Gilgamesh on the side turned into a divine armguard, and punched the oncoming waves.


    "boom!"


    One shot and one punch directly bluntly blew up Charlotte''s big explosion. Charlotte, who saw this scene, was not surprised at all. This is the real Eternals.


    Thinking that the purple sweet potato Thanos in the future is also a member of the Eternal Race, it is not surprising for the performance of the two in front of him.


    Gilgamesh looked at Charlotte Doyle in front of him and shouted, "You stop Santa, and I''ll wake her up."


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "Let me and Santa have a discussion."


    Hearing Charlotte''s request, Gilgamesh shouted: "My friend, this is not the time to discuss, or your life will be in danger."


    As members of the Eternals, Gilgamesh and Santana both have extremely high magic resistance and defense. They are not afraid of the attack of the person in front of them, but they are worried that they will hurt each other.


    However, at this time, Santana transformed into a longbow in her hand and attacked Charlotte.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!"


    The arrows shot out like meteors, attacking Charlotte.


    Facing the flying arrows, Charlotte escaped without resisting a blinking technique, and at the same time used ninjutsu to counterattack.


    "Ice Escape �� Icicle Swallow"


    Facing the ice pick shot by Charlotte, a shield suddenly turned into a shield in Santana''s hand to resist. However, what Ling Shengna didn''t expect was that the shot of the ice pick on the shield did not end, but turned into a cold air and instantly destroyed it. frozen.


    Looking at the frozen Santa, Charlotte did not relax her vigilance, and saw the icicles collapse in the next second, turning into pieces of broken ice and flying around.


    "Wood Dun: Four-pillar Prison Technique!"


    In the next second, wooden slats suddenly rose from the feet of Jian Shengna, forming a prison cell and trapping Shengna in it instantly.


    Charlotte''s Wood Dun is bigger and stronger than that. At the same time, the hardness of the wooden bar is harder than that of fine steel, and it has a certain seal and pressure property.


    However, in the next second, two golden lights flashed from the wooden prison, and the wooden prison, which was as hard as fine steel, was chopped into pieces like tofu.


    "boom!"


    Seeing Santana rushing out of the wooden prison, Charlotte frowned slightly, and even his wooden escape couldn''t trap him.


    Santana rushed out, and the long spear in her hand looked forward, and immediately became extremely huge and stabbed directly at Charlotte.


    "boom!"


    Seeing Charlotte''s original position, a piece of the stand-in wood was smashed into the air.


    "Spiral pills!"


    Seeing Charlotte suddenly appear behind Santana, a spiral pill slammed directly at Santana''s back waist.


    "boom!"


    Spiral pill with a huge impact, directly knocked Santana out, but did not cause any damage to the other party.


    Seeing this scene, Charlotte was a little depressed. Is this just that Santana''s defense and resistance are so high?


    Wouldn''t it be more difficult to deal with the Eternals who didn''t lose out on fives and looked like Superman.


    However, the failure of ordinary spiral pills does not mean that other ninjutsu cannot be used. Charlotte still has many blood ninjutsu and profound meanings that she has not used.


    Gilgamesh, who was on the side, ran over and said to Charlotte: "Man, if you must learn from each other, when I wake up Santa, I will play with you."


    "In that case, let''s end the battle."


    "Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eyes Open!"


    In an instant, Charlotte turned on the kaleidoscope writing wheel, and then lost a month of reading, pulling Santana into the illusion space.


    In the illusion space, Charlotte used the ability of the kaleidoscope to temporarily shield Santana''s past memories.


    "Santa!"


    With Charlotte''s cry, Santana''s turbid eyes returned to light, looking at a huge blood moon above the sky and asked suspiciously:


    "Where is this?"


    "Saina, this is the Moon Reading Space, and it is also the conscious world constructed by my illusion."


    Santana looked at the man in front of her and said incredulously, "You woke me up?"


    "Yes, you just suddenly fell into a riot, and after some discussion, I woke you up."


    Santana looked at Charlotte Doyle in front of him, and was full of curiosity about him at this time. This man was able to fight against himself who had entered the Eternal Demon, and it was even more rare to be able to wake himself up. This was really amazing.


    "Thank you!"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "It''s okay, seeing you in that state, it''s still necessary to help you find yourself back."


    "Are we here for a while, or just cancel the illusion?"


    "The 72 hours here, the outside world will only pass for a moment."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Santana''s eyes lit up and then said:


    "Let''s stay in this space for a while now, let''s go out later."


    "I just happen to be curious about you, and I have a lot to say to you."


    Hearing that Santana wanted to stay in the monthly reading space for a while, Charlotte did not refuse: "Okay!"


    Then the two chatted. Charlotte had a lot of things she wanted to know about Santana, and Santana also had a lot of questions to ask Charlotte Doyle, so the two communicated happily.


    Charlotte and Santa spent a lot of time in the moon reading space, but in the eyes of Gilgamesh from the outside world, it was only a moment.


    In the blink of an eye, she saw that Shengna suddenly put away the divine weapon in her hand, and her eyes regained clarity.


    Immediately looked at Charlotte Doyle in surprise and said, "God, how did you do it?"


    "Can''t you be the Eternals too?"


    In Gilgamesh''s memory, the clansmen who want to awaken the eternal demon can only be done by them who are also the eternal clan, and outsiders have no such ability at all.


    And while waking up his companions, he must also have the ability to resist the opponent''s attack, otherwise he would not have been by Santana''s side for so many years.


    However, he also knew that the Eternals were not only a few of them on Earth. At that time, the Eternals were divided into two branches, one stayed on Earth to protect mankind, and the other went to the universe, and also reproduced offspring such as the Titan Star Eternals Star Fox and Thanos.


    Hearing Gilgamesh suspecting that he is also an Eternal, Charlotte smiled: "You misunderstood, I am not an Eternal."


    At this time, Santana came over, came to Charlotte Doyle, and gave Charlotte a hug directly.


    "Thank you, Charlotte Doyle!"


    Charlotte Doyle, who was hugged, did not refuse Santana''s embrace, but also stroked the other''s back and said:


    "It''s okay, it''s all over, you don''t have to worry about the eternal demon for the time being."


    Gilgamesh, who was beside him, looked at the two of them blankly and asked, "What happened?"


    But in the monthly reading space, Charlotte used illusion to reinforce the memory seal of Santana. As long as there are no accidents and strong emotions, Santana will not have symptoms of eternal demon in the short term.


    After the two released, Santana said to Gilgamesh, who was beside him: "Gilgamesh, this is my new friend Charlotte Doyle, who has temporarily solved my eternal problem."


    "Shouldn''t we celebrate to thank Charlotte Doyle?"


    Gilgamesh stared at the two with wide eyes: "Really solved?"


    Charlotte shook her head: "It''s really a temporary solution, UU reading has not eradicated it."


    Hearing that it was temporarily resolved, Gilgamesh immediately said happily: "That''s great, it''s really worth celebrating."


    After speaking, Gilgamesh looked at the house not far behind, but luckily the house was still not affected by the battle of the crowd.


    "Charlotte, just to let you experience my cooking skills."


    "I have some cuisines and brewed wines, but Odin, the king of Asgard, told me that you have a good time."


    "By the way, God King Odin, do you know?"


    Charlotte nodded: "I know, I just came back from Asgard some time ago."


    "That''s great."


    In this way, Charlotte, Santana, and Gilgamesh came to the delicious kitchen of their residence together.

 Chapter 611： Pathfinder Loki (2 in 1)

    Inside the delicious kitchen.


    Charlotte was sitting on the left side of the dining table, and Santana was sitting across from Charlotte, and the table was already full of food.


    Gilgamesh came over with an apple pie and put it on the table.


    "The last dish is done."


    Charlotte smiled: "Thank you for your hospitality."


    Gilgamesh took out a jug from the table beside him, and said:


    "It''s a blend of wine, beer and mead, made for the soldiers of the Trojan War."


    Charlotte looked at the old-style jug and nodded, "It looks pretty good."


    After putting down the jug, Gilgamesh took out a drink from the side and placed it in front of Charlotte, and said:


    "This is the secret brew that Odin taught me to thank the army that defeated Laufey at Tonsberg."


    After listening to Gilgamesh''s introduction, Charlotte picked it up, poured herself a glass, and tasted it.


    "It is indeed the secret brew of Asgard, I have drank it from him."


    "I didn''t expect you to be able to brew, it''s really good."


    "But there is one piece of news that you must not know."


    Gilgamesh wondered, "What news?"


    "Lauffy is dead. You can never guess who killed him."


    Santana on the side was tasting the food while looking at the two people who were communicating, but her eyes were more focused on Charlotte Doyle.


    After thinking for a while, Gilgamesh said uncertainly, "Could it be that you did it?"


    Charlotte stretched out a finger and said shakingly, "No, no, no!"


    "Could it be that little guy Sol?"


    Charlotte continued to shake her fingers and said, "No, keep thinking."


    "Could it be Odin, but it shouldn''t be. He signed the peace agreement himself. If he wanted to kill Laufi when the war was won, he should have done it instead of just taking the Frost Box."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Do you think again?"


    "I can''t think of it, you can tell me the answer directly."


    Seeing that Gilgamesh really couldn''t guess, Charlotte slowly spit out two words: "Loki!"


    "God, just Loki?"


    "How did he kill Lau Fei? It''s impossible."


    Charlotte shrugged her shoulders, opened her hands and said, "But that''s what happened in real time. Loki killed Laufi with his own hands."


    Gilgamesh murmured: "I still can''t believe it, and I still don''t understand how Loki killed Laufi."


    Looking at Gilgamesh who was still thinking, Charlotte did not tell the other party the answer, but looked at the opposite Santana.


    "Santa, which food do you think I should start with?"


    Shengna said this dish: "You can try this dish first, then this one. These dishes are relatively mild and will not change your taste."


    "And then you''re trying these, Gilgamesh''s cooking is pretty good."


    "OK."


    the other side.


    In the cosmos starry sky, Thanos looked at the man kneeling on one knee in front of him, and said lightly:


    "Son of Odin."


    "Since you want the earth, I can help you, but I have a request that is the earth''s universe Rubik''s cube, you must bring it to me."


    Loki looked at Thanos sitting on the throne, and also put forward his own request: "I need an army to occupy the earth."


    Thanos snapped his fingers, and Chitauri''s leader emerged from the shadows.


    "The Chitauri Legion will help you and help you agree to the war against Earth."


    Loki also heard a little about the interstellar pirate Chitauri Legion, and heard that the other party helped him


    A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "With the help of the Chitauri Army, I don''t think there is any problem with the earth, but I want to have control of this army."


    Thanos looked at Loki below, and after a few seconds of silence, he said, "As long as you bring me the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, I will completely hand over this army to you."


    The leader of the Chitauri army heard that Thanos was going to hand over the army to Loki, and he respectfully stood aside without any objection.


    Thanos is different from Loki''s ignorance. He clearly knows that the earth is not that simple, and then waved a scepter with a mind gem in his hand.


    "In order for you to better rule the earth and win this war, I will give you ancient knowledge and this scepter."


    "When you have mastered this, start your action."


    "Yes!"


    Looking at Loki who left, Thanos looked into the depths of the starry sky. For the Infinity Stone, except for the Mind Stone in his hand, he already knew that the Space Stone and the Time Stone all exist on the Earth, and the Reality Stone''s The secret is related to Asgard, and what has not yet been determined is the Power Stone and Soul Stone.


    Thanos looked in the direction of the earth in the cosmic starry sky and muttered: "The time has not come yet, let Loki test the level of the earth first."


    "Odin is immortal and the ancients are immortal. There are still one of the few restricted areas in the universe."


    In terms of Asgard''s lifespan, Odin should be running out of time. Without the Infinity Stones to clean up the living planets one by one, this speed is still too slow...


    I''m still young, there is time to wait, and I can boil them to death...


    Tasty Kitchen.


    "Charlotte, you said earlier that you are not the Eternals, can you tell me your origin?"


    "Such a powerful force should not be ordinary people."


    Charlotte waved her hand, and Merlin''s Staff appeared in her hand.


    "I am the **** of ninjas who do not belong to this world, the supreme Merlin who wields magic."


    Hearing Charlotte''s introduction, Gilgamesh was stunned. He didn''t know what the **** of ninjas was, and he had never heard of this god''s name, but Merlin knew the legend of the other party.


    "God, you inherited everything from Merlin and became Supreme Merlin, no wonder you are so powerful."


    "We all thought that Merlin traveled to the stars, but we didn''t expect to leave a legacy on Earth."


    Charlotte smiled, then looked at Gilgamesh and said, "Santa has woken up, how about you accompany me to discuss it later."


    "I still have a lot of powerful abilities that I haven''t used."


    Charlotte is also full of curiosity at this time, not knowing which secret ninjutsu can break their defenses.


    Hearing that he was going to fight, Gilgamesh thought for a moment and agreed.


    "I can learn from you, but what if I''m injured?"


    "Neither I nor Santa have the ability to heal others."


    Charlotte stretched out her palm, and the Palm Immortal Technique was used immediately.


    "I have the ability to heal, even if I hurt you, I can heal quickly."


    Looking at the green energy in Charlotte''s hands, Gilgamesh shook his head and said, "I''m actually worried about you. How should you treat you if you''re injured?"


    Hearing that the other party was worried about her injury, Charlotte was also a little helpless, but she still said, "I''m not as vulnerable as you think."


    Seeing Charlotte insist, Gilgamesh asked, "Okay!"


    "When will it start?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Now, just do some exercise after dinner."


    Santana said at this time: "In this case, I will be your referee."


    Soon the three of them walked out of the delicious kitchen and came to the desolate open space in the distance.


    At this time, Shengna stood between the two and said, "I will throw the silk scarf into the air later, and when the silk scarf falls,


    The time of the earth is when your sparring begins. "


    "Good!" x2


    Santana took out a white silk scarf from her bosom and threw it high in the eyes of the two of them.


    At this moment Gilgamesh and Charlotte Doyle stared at the silk scarf in the air, watching it slowly fall from empty hands.


    The moment the silk scarf fell to the ground, Charlotte kicked the ground with her right leg, and the ground under her feet cracked in an instant, while he himself seemed to be rushed by a gust of wind, causing a sonic boom at such a high speed.


    Gilgamesh did not rush towards Charlotte quickly, only to see that he raised his right arm and transformed into a golden armguard and wore it on his arm.


    At the same time, I thought to myself: I use 10% of this punch, he should be able to catch it.


    In the blink of an eye, Charlotte appeared in front of Gilgamesh, and saw that his right fist was raised high, and the dark blue chakra visible to the naked eye was attached to the fist.


    "Strange power!"


    Looking at Charlotte''s fist waving over, Gilgamesh also punched it, and the relative difference between the two''s fists produced a huge shock wave.


    "boom!"


    After a roar, Gilgamesh seemed to be blasted out by Charlotte directly like a missile.


    Because there was nothing blocking him behind him, Gilgamesh flew out all the way, and hit the hill behind him, and then stopped.


    But it was Gilgamesh, who thought that 10% of the power was enough, but I didn''t expect Charlotte''s punch to be so powerful.


    Gilgamesh was smashed into the mountain, leaving a human-shaped hole.


    The smoke cleared Gilgamesh came out of the cave and patted the dust on his body.


    But at the moment when the two fists collided, Gilgamesh realized that something was wrong, but the fist that was swung out had no time to exert force again, and could only be knocked out by the opponent.


    "It seems that I underestimated you. Your power is not like a magician at all."


    Charlotte used the teleportation technique to appear in front of Gilgamesh and said, "Since it''s a competition, show your strength. The strength just now is not worthy of your Gilgamesh''s reputation."


    Gilgamesh clasped his fists with both hands and said, "If that''s the case, then I''ll be welcome."


    Charlotte and Gilgamesh fought together, fists and fists collided with each other.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    The paired fists of the two can always emit a violent roar and a strong shock wave.


    Under the battle between the two, the rocks around the mountain were all turned into powder under the shock wave.


    Gilgamesh smiled and said, "Hahaha, happy!"


    At this time, Charlotte had already used all her strength in the strange power, and all her punches and kicks had the ability to open mountains and crack rocks.


    Santana on the side looked at Charlotte Doyle who was fighting, but she had the idea of ????trying.


    Over the years, because of the perpetual demon disease, he never touched again when he was awake, and he wanted to go up and fight while watching the two of them discussing each other.


    You must know that she is Santa, but the guardian of Wisdom Athens in Olympus, who is known as the goddess of war, how can she not fight.


    Charlotte looked at the strange force she exerted with all her strength, and was completely blocked by Gilgamesh.


    Seeing this, Charlotte did a backflip and said, "Gilgamesh, I''ll do my best later."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Gilgamesh''s expression became serious. I didn''t expect that Charlotte Doyle did not use all his strength in such a situation. It seems that 50% of his strength is not enough. Be more serious.


    Charlotte was about to give up the use of strange power. He was about to use another move, only to see him clenching fists with both hands and shouting in a low voice:


    "Eight Gates Dunjia �� Open the door, open!"


    As the first door opened, the chakra on Charlotte turned into a real


    Energy surrounds you.


    "Eight-door Dunjia �� Xiumen, open!"


    "Eight Gates Dunjia �� Shengmen, open!"


    After opening three doors in a row, the blue veins on Charlotte''s forehead began to burst, and a large amount of chakra poured out from the body, bringing a green chakra whirlwind, and a strong gang wind appeared around, and the gang wind passed by The stones on the mountain collapsed instantly.


    Seeing this scene, Gilgamesh''s expression became even more solemn, and he had only intended to use 60% of his strength to increase it to 70%.


    However, Charlotte''s side did not end, and continued to open other doors.


    "Eight Gates Dunjia �� Injury Gate, open!


    "Eight-door Dunjia, Dumen, open!


    "Eight Gates Dunjia��Jingmen, open!


    At this time, Charlotte''s face has become red, and the blue veins are bursting on her forehead. At the same time, green chakra steam surrounds her body like a ferocious beast.


    "Power Prelude!"


    With a shock wave from a distance, Charlotte launched a powerful flying kick at Gilgamesh, and the powerful kick directly sent the opponent flying.


    "Knoba Gang Force Whirlwind!"


    After the kick, Charlotte didn''t stop, and hit Gilgamesh with a three-stage attack.


    Charlotte''s terrifying force found out Gilgamesh''s prediction at once, UU read www. uukanshu.com was suddenly beaten by Charlotte.


    However, after four moves in a row, Charlotte found that the opponent had not suffered any substantial damage except for being a little embarrassed, and he was not holding back when he blocked it, and roared:


    "Towards the peacock!"


    The green chakra shock wave directly knocked Gilgamesh out, and Charlotte jumped into the sky, waving her fists quickly at the same time, and saw that flames were generated due to friction, carrying the fist wind like a piece of The missile fell towards Gilgamesh, giving the opponent no breathing space at all.


    The flames scattered from the fist dyed the sky as bright as the sunrise, as dazzling as the feathers of a peacock''s tail.


    Santana on the side looked at this scene and murmured: "What a beautiful boxing technique."


    At this time, Gilgamesh was hit into the ground by Charlotte''s move, and a huge pit was hit on the surface, and the flying flames fell around it like a meteorite falling.


    (

 Chapter 612： The strange cosmic cube

    Gilgamesh lay in the deep pit, blood seeping from the corners of his mouth, and the clothes on his body turned to ashes.


    At this time, Charlotte was floating in the air, gasping for breath, and the eight-door Dunjia had been lifted by him, because the chakra itself was very large. Although only six doors were opened, the actual effect was better than others opening seven doors. The power is even greater, and the chakra released makes him a little difficult to control.


    Seeing Gilgamesh lying on the ground bleeding from the corner of his mouth, Charlotte was also relieved, this guy finally broke the defense.


    Gilgamesh, who was lying in the deep pit, covered his body with divine power, and the next second he finished wearing the battle suit that was exclusive to him.


    "Whoosh!"


    I saw Gilgamesh jumped up from the pothole, rushed to Charlotte in the blink of an eye like a missile, and threw a right fist directly at Charlotte.


    "boom!"


    Charlotte put her arms in front of her, but still heard the sound of fractures.


    "Katha!"


    Charlotte''s face changed, her bones were broken...


    I saw that he was directly knocked out, and the speed of being knocked away produced a sonic boom, like a meteorite hitting the ground and smashing a deep crater.


    Charlotte was lying in the deep pit, but the broken bone was directly pulled out by it, and became a broken bone knife. ability.


    Seeing Gilgamesh rushing over again, Charlotte threw a flying thunder **** Kunai and flew towards Gilgamesh.


    Gilgamesh looked at the flying hidden weapon, but smiled disdainfully, thinking that he avoided Charlotte''s attack with a slight side of his body.


    However, just as Kunai was about to pass Gilgamesh, Charlotte suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Gilgamesh said in surprise, "What?"


    "Dayu Spiral Pill!"


    "boom!"


    I saw a spiral pill that was many times bigger than Gilgamesh and smashed it directly, and the chakra energy that was spinning in the next second wrapped it.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    A deep pit with a diameter of 100 meters appeared in front of Charlotte, and Gilgamesh was lying in it again.


    Seeing that the opponent''s armor was full of traces of chakra''s rotating friction, Charlotte was quite satisfied with the blow, but the specific damage was still to be considered.


    At this time, Gilgamesh, who was lying on the ground, got up from the ground, then waved his hand and said, "No more fighting, today''s sparring will come here first."


    Before Charlotte could speak, she saw him and continued: "The ability that you suddenly appeared just now has something to do with space and teleportation."


    Charlotte nodded: "Yes, it belongs to the ninjutsu of the space department."


    Gilgamesh is a little helpless. He is not fast and can''t fly. If Charlotte keeps using this ability to walk him, he may be defeated by the opponent without damage.


    "The ability of the space department, you are really my nemesis."


    At this moment Gilgamesh stood up from the ground, patted the dust on his body, and said, "Man, what are you doing, help me heal."


    "OK."


    Charlotte appeared in front of Gilgamesh in an instant, and immediately used Palm Immortal to treat him. The chakra in his hand glowed green and placed it on the other''s wound.


    With Charlotte''s treatment, he discovered that although Gilgamesh was injured, the injury was not serious and his physique began to heal itself. Even without him, it wouldn''t take long to heal, but with him It''s just quicker to get started.


    While Charlotte was healing, Santana ran over.


    "It seems that in this competition, Charlotte Doyle won."


    Charlotte said modestly: "No, no, it can only be considered average."


    It was Charlotte who found that he could defeat the opponent with the help of Flying Thunder God, but it was not that difficult to kill.


    Gilgamesh said directly: "Yes, Charlotte won."


    "His ability is too comprehensive, maybe whoever of us can beat him is only Incaris."


    Santana looked at Charlotte Doyle in surprise, but she didn''t expect Gilgamesh to rate him so highly.


    And Charlotte''s mind began to recall the ability of Incaris, the ability to fly, powerful strength, extremely fast speed, unusually hard body, hot vision, is simply a replica of Superman.


    I just don''t know how his magic resistance and willpower are. It can be said that among this group of Eternals on Earth, the greatest threat to Charlotte is Yinkaris.


    Although she knew who this person was, Charlotte still pretended not to know, and asked suspiciously, "Who is Incaris?"


    Santana said from the side: "He is the most powerful warrior of our earth''s eternal race, neither I nor Gilgamesh are his opponents."


    "I really want to have the opportunity to have a chat with him."


    At this point Gilgamesh''s treatment had ended, and after seeing him move his arms, he said, "That''s a little difficult, he''s not in Australia."


    Charlotte shrugged and said indifferently, "I believe there will be a chance."


    After the discussion, Charlotte did not leave here, but stayed in the love kitchen. This stay lasted for a week. During this week, Charlotte also took out a lot of money from the storage space. There was a small amount of food, and even the delicious ramen took out two servings for the two of them to taste.


    Obviously, these two Eternals were also conquered by delicious ramen, and Charlotte didn''t have any spare time during this time. First of all, the daily check-in was essential. During this time, I also gained a lot of things, delicious ramen, reputation points. , copper coins, arcane scrolls, etc.


    During this week, Charlotte has been discussing with the two of them every day, and the frequency of the discussions is quite high. It can be said that one person has at least one game a day, but the only requirement of the other party is that they cannot use the technique of flying thunder gods. The Flying Thunder God is too abnormal, making the two unable to guard against and unable to attack Charlotte. Instead, Charlotte can continue to attack through the Flying Thunder God, especially when the two were at war, Charlotte printed the Flying Thunder God on their bodies. Even if he knocked Kunai away, he couldn''t avoid Charlotte''s attack.


    But Charlotte doesn''t care, it''s okay not to use Fei Lei Shen. This kind of competition will further exercise his other abilities. During this time, whether it is Taijutsu, ninjutsu or swordsmanship, he has improved a lot.


    Today is Charlotte''s departure day. He is going to return to the base in New York. It''s not that he doesn''t want to continue practicing here, but that he has received information from the pharmacist pocket that there has been a change in the SHIELD Cosmic Rubik''s Cube.


    Santana looked at Charlotte and said, "It''s already night, why don''t you go back tomorrow?"


    "Saina, Gilgamesh, I have something to deal with in New York and now I need to rush back, so I won''t be here permanently."


    I saw Charlotte snapped her fingers, and a business card appeared in her hand, and handed it to Santana: "This is my business card, if you want to come to New York to play with me, remember to contact me then."


    Santana took the business card and then gave Charlotte a hug. Santana whispered in Charlotte''s ear: "Remember to come to Australia to see me when you have time."


    "You can also come and find me, there are a lot of my friends there, they are all very good. UU Reading "


    Seeing that Charlotte and Santa finished hugging, Gilgamesh, who was beside him, wanted to give Charlotte Doyle a goodbye hug, but when she thought of Charlotte, she grabbed Gilgamesh''s hand and said:


    "Thank you for your hospitality during this time, and with my current ability, I can only temporarily delay Santana''s Eternal Mobility. If she falls ill later, you can contact me and I will have a treatment at that time."


    But it was Charlotte who knew about his illusion seal. With the use of Santana''s divine power, the seal was being flushed all the time. Maybe this illusion seal would lose its effect in the near future.


    Gilgamesh just held Charlotte''s hands and thanked: "Thank you, at least Santana can relax a lot during this time, if the symptoms recur, I will contact you, and I need to continue to trouble you. "


    "fine."


    Charlotte patted Gilgamesh on the arm and said, "Okay, I''m taking my leave, see you next time."


    After sensing the Flying Thunder God technique she had left at the New York base, Charlotte disappeared directly in front of the two of them.


    Looking at the disappearing Charlotte Doyle, Gilgamesh couldn''t help but sigh: "The ability of this kind of space is really enviable, which is more convenient than the flight of Incaris."


    Santana glanced at the business card in her hand and said, "This is an interesting friend, isn''t it?"


    Gilgamesh glanced at the business card in Santana''s hand and asked, "Why do you want to go to New York to find him?"


    "Who knows..."


    After speaking, Santana put the business card in her pocket, turned around and walked into the delicious kitchen.

 Chapter 613： Sir, please put down your spear

    A separate laboratory research base for the SHIELD Cosmic Rubik''s Cube.


    At this time, Nick Fury called the elevator all the way to the underground laboratory. At this time, Coulson reported:


    "Dr. Selvig detected a burst of energy from the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube four hours ago,


    "The NASA side did not allow Selvig to test."


    Nick Fury wondered, "He didn''t test?"


    "Yes, he wasn''t there at all," Colson replied.


    "Energy is triggered naturally."


    Agent Hill behind him wondered, "Did it just start by itself?"


    "What level of energy has it reached now?"


    "The energy is still rising, Selvig can''t turn it off, we can only order everyone to evacuate."


    As Nick Fury walked towards the location of the laboratory, he asked, "How long will it take for everyone to evacuate?"


    Coulson replied, "Half an hour."


    "Hurry up."


    Coulson, who received the order, was not following Nick Fury, but immediately turned around and arranged for the staff to speed up the evacuees.


    The underground research laboratory of the Rubik''s Cube in the entire universe is very huge. At this time, Nick Fury is still walking down, and Hill behind him said: "Sir, it may be useless to evacuate."


    Nick Fury asked back, "Should we put everyone back to sleep then?"


    "If we can''t control the energy of the cosmic cube, the damage will spread farther than we can imagine," Hill explained.


    Nick Fury turned his head and glanced at Hill, and then ordered: "I need you to ensure the transfer, all prototypes of the energy block type 2."


    "Sir, do you really need to take that into consideration now?"


    At this time, Nick Fury stopped, looked at Hill and said seriously: "As long as the end of the earth has not come, we have to make adequate preparations."


    "Empty all technical equipment underground, and load up all equipment for energy block type 2."


    Hill, who heard the order, could only execute Nick Fury''s order, nodded and said, "Yes, sir."


    Hill walked in the opposite direction of Nick Fury and said to the two agents behind him, "Follow me."


    Nick Fury glanced at Hill, who was on the mission, and continued to walk towards the experimental center of the Cube.


    Soon Nick Fury came to the scene, looked at the doctor who was studying in front of the cosmic Rubik''s Cube machine and asked:


    "Doctor, what''s the situation now?"


    Hearing someone calling him, the Doctor stepped down from operating him.


    "Chief."


    Nick Fury asked directly: "Do we have confirmation now?"


    Selvig replied: "The universe cube is moving."


    Hearing the other party''s words, Nick Fury frowned: "Are you joking? It''s not funny at all."


    Selvig explained: "The cosmic cube is not only activated, she also seems to have consciousness."


    Although Nick Fury was a little puzzled, he still asked: "Have you tried cutting off the power supply?"


    In his opinion, without the support of the power supply, the universe cube should gradually stabilize.


    "The Cosmic Cube itself is the source of energy. When we turn off the power, it can restart."


    "If its energy is at its peak..."


    Nick Fury interrupted: "We''ve been preparing, Doctor."


    "To harness energy from the universe."


    The Doctor came to the computer, looked at Nick Fury and said, "We don''t have that power yet."


    "My calculations are far from complete. If there is the last blessing, it may be able to speed up my progress."


    "But now it''s releasing interference and radiation."


    Nick Fury heard the radiation and looked at the cosmic cube behind the instrument in surprise.


    "No harm, just low levels of gamma rays," the doctor explained.


    Nick Fury looked at the doctor and said solemnly, "That''s enough to be considered a hazard."


    Apparently the Doctor didn''t know that Nick Fury was alluding to Hulk Bruce Banner.


    "What about Agent Patton and the pharmacist?"


    Selvig looked at Nick Fury and said, "That eagle and ninja?"


    Then he pointed to Gao Debut behind him and said, "The eagle is in the nest, and the ninja is beside the eagle."


    Nick Fury followed the direction of Dr. Selvig''s fingers and saw Patton hanging on the railing, and the pharmacist''s pocket standing on the railing.


    "Agent Patton, speak back."


    When Barton heard Nick Fury''s words, he immediately landed in the air with a rope. Although he could jump directly down, it was fine, but he was afraid that the movement would be too large and affect the cosmic cube and instruments on the side.


    Nick Fury looked at Patton and said, "My task for you is to make you pay close attention to the situation around you."


    Patton replied, "I''m looking a little bit higher than I can see."


    "Then do you see what activates the Rubik''s Cube?"


    At this time, a researcher said: "Doctor, the energy has begun to surge again."


    Patton replied: "No one came in and out, Selvig was fine, no contact or message."


    The two came to the front of the universe Rubik''s Cube, Nick Fury glanced at the pharmacist pocket who was still standing taller: "Where is the pharmacist pocket?"


    "The guy was with Selvig and wasn''t in the lab at the time."


    "If anyone is playing a ghost, it''s not from our side."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Barton looked at the universe Rubik''s Cube and said, "The Rubik''s Cube is the door to the other side of the universe."


    "And the door can be opened from both sides."


    At this time, Yao Shidou stood on the raised railing and looked at the people below. What he was thinking at this time was: I have reported the movement of the universe cube to Lord Charlotte through ninjutsu. I don��t know what will happen to the adults. arrange.


    In fact, when he came into contact with the laboratory, Pharmacist Tou once reported to Lord Charlotte, and at that time he wanted to let Lord Charlotte lead someone to **** the place directly.


    Even if adults find it inconvenient, it is completely possible for Xiao to go out and raid this base directly. uukanshu. com He believes that the three people currently organized by Yi Xiao will have no problem attacking a SHIELD laboratory base.


    The result, however, was to stand still for the time being, with better and easier opportunities waiting for them.


    From the point of view of the pharmacist, this time is likely to be the good opportunity that Lord Charlotte said.


    Nick Fury and Patton, who were talking, suddenly made a huge movement in the universe cube in front of them, startling them. The entire base shook at this moment, and Coulson upstairs was shaken. Hill in the parking lot also turned to look at the building behind him.


    At this time, the Universe Rubik''s Cube was still releasing energy violently, and suddenly a beam of light shot out from the Universe Rubik''s Cube and shot to the open space on the side. At this time, a gate to the Universe was opened, and both Nick Fury and Barton could see the other side. One end of the cosmic starry sky.


    Suddenly, the universe cube stopped emitting light, and the portal suddenly exploded, and the blue light swept toward everyone. Nick Fury and Barton immediately prepared a defensive posture, but they were not hurt.


    At this moment, in the eyes of everyone, an unfamiliar figure suddenly appeared at the location of the previous portal, and several agents with guns quietly walked towards the man in front of him.


    It was none other than Loki, the second prince of Asgard. I saw him looking up and looking around, with a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Everyone looked at the strange man who suddenly appeared, and the pharmacist pocket standing on the high platform frowned slightly at the moment, secretly thinking: Could it be that the universe Rubik''s cube is a space treasure.


    This situation is a bit like Raikage Village''s Heavenly Sending Technique.


    Sure enough, the Universe Rubik''s Cube is a good treasure, and this must be handed over to Lord Charlotte.


    At this time, Nick Fury looked at the man in front of him and said, "Sir, please put down your spear."

 Chapter 614： Capture the cosmic cube

    Latest website: At this time, Nick Fury looked at the man in front of him and said, "Sir, please put down your spear."


    When Loki heard Nick Fury''s words, he looked at the scepter in his hand. This fool actually said that it was a spear, so let you see the power of the so-called spear.


    Seeing that Loki moved the scepter in his hand forward, the gem on the scepter immediately emitted a dazzling light, and fired a laser energy towards Nick Fury.


    Hawkeye, who noticed something wrong in advance, immediately threw Nick Fury to the ground to avoid the opponent''s attack, but the equipment behind him did not have such good luck and was blown away directly.


    Seeing that Loki launched an attack, the members of the contingent on the side immediately pulled the trigger of the assault rifle at Loki.


    "Da-da-da-da!"


    The bullet slanted out, but it hit Loki with sparks of metal collision, and Loki stared at the opponent''s shot and jumped directly.


    Loki, who jumped over, killed the contingent member instantly with the scepter in his hand, but the bullets shot on him did not cause him the slightest damage.


    "Da-da-da-da!"


    The other contingent members attacked Loki, but they did not cause the slightest damage. Instead, they were killed by the darts that Loki fired when he turned and waved.


    Everything happened between lightning and flint, but there were still a large number of agents in the experimental base at this time, all of which used pistols and other weapons to attack Loki.


    However, the attacks of these agents were all in vain. They did not cause any damage to Loki. Instead, he killed his life with one move. There was even one agent who was kicked and flew out as soon as he approached Loki. Died on the wall.


    At this time, Yao Shidou stood in the sky and did not immediately join the battle. He cautiously analyzed the strength of this strange man, but found that the strength of the other party was actually much higher than that of the earthlings he had seen before.


    Could it be that this guy is a cosmic person, but his appearance is no different from an earthling, and he does not know whether he is a cosmic or an earthling.


    Just as the pharmacist was still analyzing the suitability of Loki''s ability and strength, Hawkeye Barton rushed up and saw him running quickly in front of Loki.


    "boom!"


    Seeing that the man in front of him was not smashed to pieces by the scepter, Loki was interested and walked towards Barton.


    Barton got up at this time and punched Loki with a fist.


    Loki looked at Patton''s returned fist and grabbed it.


    "You are different from others, and I need men like you."


    I saw that Loki grabbed Barton''s arm with one hand, and used the scepter to point to the position of Barton''s heart with the other hand. He saw a ray of light from the mind gem on the scepter, and the next second Hawkeye Barton was controlled by Loki.


    At this time, the pharmacist took a short turn and came to Nick Fury, looking at the director who was about to take the universe cube.


    Nick Fury glanced at the pharmacist''s pocket vigilantly, and then said, "Pharmacist''s Pocket, go and stop the alien with Patton."


    The pharmacist glanced at the cosmic cube in front of him, then glanced at Nick Fury after being silent for a second and said, "Okay."


    As the pharmacist agreed, Nick Fury also breathed a sigh of relief. He was worried for a moment that the ninja in front of him would directly turn against the water.


    the other side.


    At this time, Patton inserted the pistol back into the holster on his leg, and Loki took this opportunity to control a few more people.


    At this moment, the pharmacist rushed up and shot a few shuriken at Loki.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!"


    "Clang clang clang!"


    Looking at the flying shuriken, Loki directly waved the scepter in his hand and sent the shuriken flying out. At the same time, a laser flew out of his palm and shot it directly in the direction of the pharmacist''s pocket.


    The speed of the laser was so fast, Yao Shidou directly used the avatar to avoid it.


    "boom!"


    I saw that the stand-in wood left on the spot was instantly smashed, and the pharmacist frowned slightly, and the power of the opponent''s laser became more powerful.


    At this time, Barton walked up to Loki and said, "He is a ninja, stronger than me."


    Hearing Barton''s words, Loki instantly became interested, and it seemed that he could gain a powerful subordinate.


    The next second, Loki waved his scepter, and saw that the mind gem on the scepter glowed dazzlingly, and beams of lasers shot out from above, attacking the pharmacist''s pocket.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    A series of lasers shot over, and Yao Shidou immediately performed a coquettish move according to the swing of Loki''s arm.


    Under the circumstance that the pharmacist was willing to hide his strength, it seemed that he was completely suppressed by Loki.


    Although Loki was attacking the pharmacist''s pocket, he looked around and saw that a **** had put the universe cube in, and immediately ordered Barton: "Bring me back the universe cube, that thing is still useful to me."


    "Yes!"


    After receiving the order, Patton immediately drew his pistol and shot Nick Fury mercilessly.


    "bump!"


    Patton shot Nick Fury in the chest, knocked him to the ground, walked over without looking, and picked up the suitcase with the universe cube.


    After getting the suitcase, Barton said to Loki, "Sir, this place is about to collapse, and we need to evacuate."


    At this time, the doctor, who had been controlled by Loki before, came to the computer and looked at the data on it and said, "The space channel has begun to collapse, and it will self-destruct in two minutes."


    Hearing the words of his subordinates, Loki frowned slightly when he saw the pharmacist who had not yet been taken down. He knew that he couldn''t waste time here.


    Seeing him shove the scepter into the ground, UU reading In the next second, the mind gem on the scepter immediately sent out a semi-circle towards the front of the pharmacist''s pocket with Loki as the center. shock wave.


    "boom!"


    Facing the shock wave in a wide range, Yao Shidou couldn''t dodge at all, and was directly blasted out and hit the wall without moving at all.


    Loki glanced at the position where the pharmacist fell to the ground, and then said directly: "Retreat."


    Then Loki, Barton, the Doctor, and several agents rushed outside together.


    As several people withdrew, Nick Fury moved a bit at this time, got up from the ground and ripped off the flattened warhead on his chest, but he was wearing a special body armor, Patton The shot didn''t kill him.


    Nick Fury turned his head and glanced at the pharmacist''s pocket lying on the ground, and immediately stumbled over, reached out to check the other''s breath, and found that he just fainted, immediately picked up the other party and ran out.

 Chapter 615： war begins

    The latest website: At this time, Barton, Loki and others have walked out of the base and came to the underground parking lot. The doctor sat on the pickup holding the box of the universe cube, and the agents of SHIELD came to the driver''s seat for everyone. Driving, and Loki sat directly outside the pickup truck to pull the goods.


    At this time, Hill looked at Loki who was dressed strangely and was in the position of pulling goods, and asked strangely:


    "Who is that?"


    As Patton walked, he replied, "I don''t know either."


    Because of the appearance of the pharmacist, Loki did not have the opportunity to express his own testimonials, and he did not introduce himself and the fact that he was an Asgardian.


    Hill heard Barton say that she didn''t know. She thought it was a secret member of the underground laboratory.


    At this moment, the voice of Director Nick Fury came from the walkie-talkie in his hand.


    Nick Fury carried the pharmacist''s pocket and said on the walkie-talkie as he walked out:


    "Hill, can you hear me?"


    The voice of the walkie-talkie was not only heard by Hill, but also by Loki and Barton.


    Loki reacted immediately, the **** just now did not die.


    In fact, there is one thing Loki is very puzzled about. When he came to earth last time to fight off the frost giants here, weren''t **** slaves on this planet?


    No matter how you look at the situation, this slave seems to have turned over to be the master of the house. It is really a planet without rules.


    At the same time, in an instant, Loki sat upright and the scepter in his hand was aimed in the direction of the female agent.


    "Patton betrayed."


    At the moment Nick Fury''s words came, Hill rolled on the spot to hide behind the wall.


    At the moment when Hill rolled, Barton immediately drew his gun and shot. Although the speed was very fast, he was avoided by Hill, who had anticipated it in advance.


    While shooting, Patton sat in the car, suppressing Hill so as not to show his face, and then the car started immediately and quickly evacuated outside the base.


    Hearing the car start, Hill leaned out and pulled the trigger immediately at the car that had already driven away, but all the bullets hit the steel plate of the body and did not hurt anyone.


    And Nick Fury, who was dragging the pharmacist''s pocket in the base, fled out, and continued to shout: "They took the universe cube and stopped them."


    Hill, who received the order, immediately arranged for his agents to drive to chase, and he also chased after him.


    Loki looked at the chasing vehicle behind him, and waved his scepter with a disdainful smile, and a laser shot directly penetrated the chasing vehicle, which was the result of the car crash on the spot.


    the other side.


    Coulson looked at the building that had begun to collapse, and immediately shouted:


    "Don''t worry about things, evacuate immediately."


    Then he took his agents outside and boarded a helicopter that was ready for evacuation.


    As Coulson and others had already boarded the helicopter, the propeller of the plane began to turn, Coulson said with the walkie-talkie:


    "Sir, the people upstairs have been evacuated, you have to leave quickly."


    At this time, Nick Fury carried the pharmacist''s pocket and ran forward quickly. At the last second, he took the pharmacist''s pocket and got into the helicopter car on the top floor and left.


    With the launch of the plane, the underground space tunnel collapsed directly, swallowing the entire experimental base.


    Hill, who was intercepted by the car on the other side, after shooting at Patton for a while, was pushed away by the top of the car she was driving, and the entire vehicle fell behind them.


    When Hill was struggling to catch up, he encountered the collapse of the underground tunnel. The whole car was hit and buried. Although he broke his head, he did not risk his life.


    Coulson and Nick Fury watched the collapsed base from two different helicopters, unable to calm down for a long time.


    Nick Fury looked at the pharmacist pocket lying on the side, and did not let the helicopter pilot go after Patton and others. He had already lost the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube and could no longer let the pharmacist pocket fall.


    On the plane, Coulson''s voice came from Nick Fury''s walkie-talkie.


    "Director, Director Fury, did you hear me?"


    Nick Fury picked up the walkie-talkie beside him and said, "The Cube of the Universe was taken away by the enemy."


    Glancing at the pharmacist pocket who was still in a coma, he continued, "Someone is injured, what''s your situation on your side, Hill?"


    Hill, who was trapped in the tunnel, just climbed out of the car at this time, picked up the walkie-talkie and replied: "There are still many people buried underground, I don''t know how many survivors there are."


    Nick Fury said: "Issued a full order."


    "Order all personnel not involved in the rescue to trace the whereabouts of the box."


    Hill replied, "Understood!"


    Nick Fury continued to give instructions: "Colson returns to base, this is a level 7 event."


    "From now on, the war begins."


    Coles paused for a second after hearing the order, then said, "What should we do?"


    Nick Fury glanced at the fainting pharmacist pocket, and said slowly: "Start the Avengers alliance plan."


    Following Nick Fury''s order, the entire S.H.I.E.L.D. immediately became busy.


    And the other side.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle had returned to the base, and he was not idle when he returned to the base.


    After receiving the intelligence information from the pharmacist''s pocket, Charlotte knew that the Battle of New York was about to start, and Charlotte was also full of expectations for this major event on Earth.


    Others may be afraid of the star-rated pirates like the Chitauri army, but Charlotte is not afraid at all. Although his ninjas don''t have that many people, he is not at all panic about Chitauri, and he can easily Kill too many enemies in one second.


    His real goal is to take advantage of this opportunity to take away the Rubik''s Cube without any hidden dangers, and even the Mind Gem is one of his goals.


    But before that, Charlotte had to get ready, and soon Charlotte began to notify Red Queen to give orders.


    "The Red Queen, inform all Konoha ninjas to come to the base for a meeting tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, Master."


    After instructing the red queen, Charlotte realized that she had entered the system space. Through this period of training, he had completely mastered his skyrocketing power. Now what he has to do is to return the previous ones. A ninja who is not recruited is recruited, increasing his power.


    And the other side.


    Black Widow Natasha is currently in a room in Russia, undergoing a secret interrogation.


    At this time, Natasha was wearing black silk and her red hair was tied to a chair, looking extra **** and attractive.

 Chapter 616： call members

    Latest website: At this time, Natasha was leaning on the chair and had just been hit with a big sinus by the other party''s men, but she didn''t care at all.


    A general looked at Natasha jokingly and said, "Tonight is not what I thought."


    Natasha looked at the other party and said, "I know what you think."


    "Trust me, it''s better this way."


    The general looked at Natasha and said, "Who are you working for?"


    "Is it Lemantov?"


    "Does he think we still need his orders to be able to deliver our goods?"


    At this time, a subordinate walked to Natasha''s side and pushed the chair back to make it fall at any time, while Natasha was on the top of the building, an ordinary person who fell at this height. Will definitely die on the spot.


    Seeing the other party''s threat, Natasha quickly replied: "Isn''t General Solohob in charge of the export business?"


    Hearing Natasha answering the question, his subordinates also stopped continuing.


    When the general heard the name, he said with some disdain: "Sorohob, he is a middleman, a pretense."


    "Your outdated information has killed you."


    Then looked at Natasha up and down and said, "The famous black widow is just a vase."


    Hearing that the other party praised herself as a vase, Natasha asked, "Do you really think I am beautiful?"


    The general didn''t look at Natasha, but turned around and walked towards the rack where the criminal detention was placed. As he walked, he said, "Tell Lemantov, don''t bother him."


    "Tell him he''s done."


    "You might just have to write it down and tell him, though."


    At this time, the general picked up a pair of pliers from the torture tool, and the subordinates on the side also walked over very skillfully to pinch Natasha''s mouth. It seems that this kind of criminal law is not the first time they have done it.


    At this critical moment, another of the general''s subordinates suddenly rang the phone very inappropriately.


    When I saw the phone ringing, I thought there was some important information, so I answered it immediately.


    After listening to the content on the phone, his subordinate looked at the general and said, "Look for her."


    When the general heard that the other party had called his subordinate, he walked over to take the call and said directly:


    "You listen to me..."


    However, before the general''s words were finished, Colson on the other side of the phone said directly: "You are on the third floor of No. 114 Solensky Square, and there is an F-22 fighter jet 8 kilometers away from you."


    "Let that woman answer the phone, or I''ll blow up the entire street before you run to the lobby."


    Hearing the words on the other end of the phone, the general was also stunned for a moment. This time, he looked at Natasha again, but he no longer had the initial disdain. Instead, he was full of caution.


    After thinking for a moment, the general walked over to Natasha with the phone and put the phone in her ear.


    Hearing that the call came to Natasha, Coulson said directly:


    "come back quickly."


    Natasha puzzled: "Are you kidding? I''m at work."


    "Then let it go."


    Natasha explained: "I was interrogating and this idiot said everything."


    The general looked at his subordinate in surprise and said, "I didn''t say anything."


    And it''s Natasha who is tied up. Isn''t it me who is interrogating? How come she is interrogating.


    Natasha glanced at the general and continued, "Listen, I can''t get away now."


    On the other end of the phone, Coulson was in the headquarters and said with a serious expression, "Natasha, Patton has been brainwashed."


    Hearing what happened to Barton, Natasha''s expression changed, and she said in a cold voice, "Don''t hang up yet."


    I saw Natasha put her shoulders on her shoulders and let the phone fly high. Then, with her arms, she broke the rope that tied her arms to the chair. Then she caught the phone with one hand and hit the general with two whips. Two of his subordinates were stunned to the ground, and then the general was knocked unconscious with a punch.


    Everything was completed in the vision of electric light and flint, but Natasha just injected a physique enhancer some time ago, and her physique has been greatly strengthened.


    Natasha put the phone in her ear again, picked up her high heels and asked, "Where is Patton?"


    "do not know."


    "Probably still alive."


    "It should be, I''ll talk about it when you come back."


    "But you have to talk to the big guy first."


    Natasha thought that Coulson was talking about Stark, smiled slightly and said, "Coulson, you also know that Stark''s trust in me is as pitiful as his combat effectiveness."


    "No, leave it to me Stark, you go find another big green guy."


    the other side.


    At this time, Charlotte consciously entered the system space, and saw that he opened the ninja column, and there were five ninjas who had not yet been recruited. , Shippuden - Haruno Sakura, Gold Hammer, Nadeko Shizuka.


    Looking at the five people above, Charlotte first clicked on B Shinobi Shippuden - Haruno Sakura''s avatar.


    Clicking on Shippuden-Haruno Sakura''s avatar, what caught his eye was the other party''s information.


    B Shinobi: Shippuden - Haruno Sakura, Fragment 40/40, whether to recruit.


    recruit!


    Ding. Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting two-star B Shinobi, Shippuden - Haruno Sakura.


    The next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, and Haruno Sakura had grown up with gloves on her hands and made a hard blow.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Shippuden - Haruno Sakura: B-Class Ninja


    Star: two stars


    Basic attack: Tsunade fluid attack!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Windmill Clash, Cherry Blossom Clash, Destroy True Strike.


    Windmill Clap: Dash forward and grab an enemy. If the grab is successful, grab the enemy and jump into the air, hitting the ground heavily, and the enemy who is attacked will be knocked into the air if he is not dead. (After hitting the ground, the enemy can be thrown flying, and the thrown enemy will hit other targets.)


    Sakura Rush: Gather chakra in the hand, and perform a dashing attack to the front. The enemy who receives the attack will be shaken into the air. (After hitting the ground, the enemy can be thrown flying, and the thrown enemy will hit other targets.)


    Destroy the real hit: Extract a large amount of chakra and gather it in the hand, attack the front twice, and then jump into the air to smash the ground, giving the enemy a devastating blow. (I also practiced rigorous training! I also became stronger!)


    Looking at Shippuden-Haruno Sakura''s three skills, Charlotte knew that they were basically the use of strange powers that Haruno Sakura learned after apprenticeship with Tsunade. , A J��nin who knows medical ninjutsu, his strength is not that strong, but there is no need to worry that the miscellaneous soldiers of the Chitauri army can kill him.


    In the case of using the profound attack to destroy the real fight, even Chitarui''s whale spaceship dared to resist one or two.


    And with the integration of C Ninja Haruno Sakura, the overall strength will be stronger.


    Click to receive the ninja, and the amount of chakra in Charlotte''s body increased by 5 cards, reaching 258 cards. At the same time, the use of strange powers and some repeated medical knowledge were also instilled in Charlotte.


    As Charlotte''s recruitment was successful, a system prompt sounded.


    Ding. Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting 11 female ninjas and winning the title of National Beauty.


    Ding �� The system rewards 1 battle position.


    Hearing that the system rewarded a battle position, Charlotte felt such a good thing in her heart, and she saved a lot of money.


    Then he set his eyes on Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke, and clicked on the other party''s avatar.


    Click on the avatar of Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke, and the information of the other party comes into view.


    B Shinobi: Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke, Fragment 40/40, whether to recruit.


    recruit!


    Ding. Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle, who successfully recruited the two-star B Shinobi, Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke.


    In the next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte''s eyes, and he saw Uchiha Zuosuke wearing a matching suit, and the grass pheasant sword, guarded by a rope tied around his waist, had been unsheathed and was ready to attack at any time.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Shippuden-Uchiha Zuosuke: Class B Ninja


    Star: two stars


    Basic attack: grass pheasant sword attack!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Fire Escape, Fire Dragon Technique, Thousand Birds Sharp Spear, Kirin.


    Fire Escape��Hero Fire Dragon Technique: Spit out two groups of dragon-head-shaped flames to the sky in front of you. The flames hover in the sky for a short time and then fall to the ground, causing explosions to attack the enemy.


    Chidori Spear: Use chakra to strike thunder and lightning on the ground in front of you. If it successfully hits the enemy, it will add a penetrating attack of thunder and lightning spear in the air.


    Kirin: Guide the thunder and lightning in the atmosphere in situ, producing a large area of ??tears around itself, and then transforming the power of thunder and lightning into the shape of a unicorn, causing devastating attacks on enemies on the ground. (Either eyes or magic, everything is for the power to complete the mission!)


    Looking at Shippuden-Uchiha Sasuke''s three ninjutsu, Charlotte is very satisfied, both in terms of power and viewing, they are all very strong.


    If Charlotte uses these thunder ninjutsu now, she can completely compete with Thor who is the real Thor. After all, at this time, Thor is more like the **** of hammers.


    Charlotte is very satisfied with the Zuo assistant in this period of Shippuden. In terms of strength, although the Zuo assistant at this time is only a writing wheel of Sangouyu, he already has the strength of the shadow level, and he has the patience with many Zuo assistants. After the card is fused, it can even have the strength of the strong shadow level.


    At the same time, Uchiha Zuosuke received special training from Orochimaru during this period. His fighting consciousness is also very strong, and his fighting experience is extremely rich. It can be said that although he is a B-shinobi, he is also a shadow-level master, and he can already stand alone. , even stronger than Deidara.


    Click to receive the ninja, Charlotte''s chakra volume has increased by 5 cards again, reaching 263 cards. At the same time, the blood power of the Uchiha family and the writing wheel eyes have been strengthened again. At the same time, Zuosuke''s ninjutsu skills have also increased. It was then instilled in Charlotte.


    After receiving everything from Shippuden-Uchiha Sasuke, Charlotte''s eyes fell on the last B-rank ninja.


    Click on the avatar of the curse mark - Junmalu, and the information of the other party comes into view.


    B Ninja: Curse Seal - Junmalu, Fragment 45/40, whether to recruit.


    recruit!


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting the two-star B Shinobi, the curse mark - Junmalu.


    In the next second, a screen appeared in front of Charlotte, and he saw that Junmalu had already fully unfolded his second form of the spell, and at the same time, he took out his vertebrae and turned it into a bone whip as a weapon to fight.


    Seeing that Jun Ma Lu''s back was **** at this time, he even had a dragon''s tail that looked like a little dragon, and he really gave up his appearance in order to become stronger.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Curse Seal-Kimamaro: Class B Ninja


    Star: two stars


    Basic Attack: Corpse Vessel Attack!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Wire Flower, Oni Lily, Dance of Early Fern, Blossom.


    Iron Thread Flower: Take out the bone whip and swing it forward to try to grab the enemy. If it successfully grabs an enemy, it will pull the enemy closer, and a huge bone sword will grow from the back to give a powerful chase, and the enemy will be floated into the air.


    Oni Lily: Take out the bone whip and swing it in the air, attacking the enemies around it, and the enemy floats in the air and draws closer to itself.


    Early Fern Dance �� Blossoms: Shoot the ground to create a large number of bone spurs in front of the enemy to fix the enemy, and then grow a huge bone drill, which continues to rotate to crush the enemy and the bone spurs. (The weak... just died in the dance of the Kaguya clan.)


    Looking at the three skills of the curse mark - Junma Lu, Charlotte thought that the bloodline of her Kaguya clan could be strengthened again, but she didn''t know whether the added bloodline power could make his white eyes evolve.


    However, Charlotte is not sure whether his white eyes can evolve, but he knows that after the fusion of Ninja this time, Junmalu''s strength will break through the quasi-shadow level and reach the real shadow level. promote.


    Click to receive the ninja, Charlotte''s chakra volume increased by 5 cards again, reaching 268 cals. At the same time, the corpse veins in her body were strengthened, and the secret techniques of the corpse veins were also instilled in Xia. in Lot''s brain.


    Charlotte was recruiting ninjas to improve her strength on this side, and Loki on the other side was not idle after escaping with Barton and others.


    At this time, in a safe house provided by Barton, Loki introduced his origins to Barton and others. He was the second prince of Asgard, Loki, and talked about his purpose of coming to earth, which is to bring Bring an army and rule the planet.


    After talking about his goals and ideals, Loki looked at Barton and said:


    "In addition to you, there are those powerful humans on the earth."


    After Loki met Patton and the ninja Yakushi Dou, UU read www. uukanshu.com speculates that the earth may not be as weak as he imagined. As a future king, he needs to understand all the information on this planet, especially these powerful humans.


    "Sir, among the powerful humans on Earth, there are Captain America Steve Rogers, Yan Xia Chen Haoran, Black Widow Natasha, and Brock Rumlow among the S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "Of course, if the ninja Yaoshidou didn''t die under your attack, then it would still count as a Yaoshidou."


    "These are all forces belonging to S.H.I.E.L.D. In addition, S.H.I.E.L.D. has two powerful foreign aids, namely Iron Man Tony Stark and Hulk Bruce Banner."


    While speaking, Hawkeye Barton took out some video data and played it for Loki to watch, so that he could intuitively understand the power of this group of people.


    When introducing Steve Rogers, Barton emphasized that he may be the most powerful person in S.H.I.E.L.L.D., because Steve Rogers has been injected with an additional injection in addition to his own serum. Physique enhancer.

 Chapter 617： Dungeon difficulty level up

    The latest website: Button, along with the material of the video, introduced everyone''s origins and abilities over and over again.


    Loki frowned slightly as he watched the video being played. He didn''t expect that Earth was not as weak as he imagined, and there were still a few people who could beat him, but this amount of manpower could not stop his Chitauri army at all.


    Barton soon finished introducing these people, and just when Loki thought he was about to come to an end, Barton said again: "Actually, these are not obstacles to the ruler''s rule of the earth. The ones who really have the ability to hinder the commander are another group of people. people."


    Hearing Loki''s interest here, he asked suspiciously, "Apart from what you said, are there more powerful people on Earth?"


    Barton nodded, and then quickly called up some information on the computer, which were none other than the ninjas headed by Charlotte Doyle.


    Although Patton was an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. and was already controlled by Loki with the Mind Stone, his dissatisfaction and hatred for Charlotte Doyle did not diminish in the slightest.


    As the boyfriend of the bionic bird Barbara, Barton is very concerned about his girlfriend who is about to enter the marriage hall with him, but the other party died in the Charlotte office during a mission, and he did not get it. Complete corpses with only one head were sent back.


    This hatred has been buried in the bottom of his heart by Barton because of his strength. This time it is controlled but it is also an opportunity for revenge for Barton.


    Then Barton introduced the strength of ninjas headed by Charlotte Doyle in detail, and preached that there are many ninjas who can defeat the Hulk alone.


    And it shows that if there is a large-scale war of aggression, S.H.I.E.L.D. will definitely invite Charlotte''s Office, Sand Hidden Puppet, Sound Ninja, Mist Ninja, etc. to enter the venue, and these ninjas are also very interested in the universe Rubik''s Cube. Interest, I have repeatedly proposed that I am willing to exchange with the universe Rubik''s cube at a certain price.


    If it wasn''t for Loki knowing that under the control of the scepter, Patton wouldn''t tell lies. He would have thought that he had been deceived. I remember that when I came to Earth last time, I didn''t encounter any powerful warriors on this planet. , How long has it passed, and the changes have been so great, where is the ninja group that came out of nowhere.


    At this time, Loki''s face was a little ugly. He originally thought it was just a simple difficulty dungeon. It seems that the situation has been upgraded to a difficult level, but Loki is not worried that he is backed by Thanos, except for the group of interstellar pirates Qitarui. There are other legions and the more powerful Dark Order.


    Loki looked at Barton, and then asked, "Apart from these, is there anyone with great power?"


    Barton thought for a while, and then said, "According to our information, there should be a group of magicians on Earth, but S.H.I.E.L.D. did not find any useful information."


    "However, magical incidents did happen, but in the end, there are no other clues and it''s gone."


    "By the way, that Burning Flame was found when he was searching for a magician."


    Hearing the word magician, Loki smiled disdainfully. His mother was a famous archmage in the Nine Realms, and he himself inherited his mother''s magic talent. Although he was actually an adopted son, Loki still looked down on him. A magician on the planet Earth.


    "Okay, I see, but don''t worry about that."


    Loki looked at Dr. Selvig, who was holding the cosmic cube box, and asked, "Dr. Selvig, I need to use the cosmic cube to open a huge portal, so that my army can reach the earth directly, I don''t know. What materials do you need here?"


    Hearing that Loki was going to open a huge portal with the Universe Rubik''s Cube, the doctor thought about it and asked, "How big does the portal need to be?"


    "The bigger the better."


    Dr. Selvig pondered for three seconds and then said: "Heating the universe cube itself requires huge energy, and as far as I know, there is only the Stark Industrial Building in New York, where there is such a huge amount of energy. A huge residential reactor that can provide energy."


    "In addition, it is necessary to use the element as a stabilizer, and the amount required is quite large. We do not have this thing for the time being."


    At this time, Patton operated on the computer for a while, and quickly found useful information, and then said:


    "Dr. Sever, a German scientist, has a certain amount of Yi elements in his hand."


    Loki nodded and said, "Then find out where he is, and find a time to get Yi Element back."


    "Yes!"


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Trident Building.


    In Nick Fury''s office at this time.


    "Director, I have informed Natasha that she will find Dr. Bruce Banner."


    "I''ll go to Tony Stark for help later, but aren''t we looking for some ninjas from Konoha, Sandyin, Tonin, and Kiriyin for help?"


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Nick Fury''s eyes were solemn, and then he said: "Not only can''t they find them, but they can''t know about this matter."


    "Colson, you know that just like the one who came out of the teleportation array, these ninjas are also aliens in our eyes."


    "These ninjas have a great interest in the Cosmic Cube. For various reasons, they obeyed the rules and exchanged energy blocks with other things, but let the other party know that we lost the Cosmic Cube."


    "Do you think they will help us find the cube of the universe together, or join the ranks of robbing the cube of the universe."


    Hearing the director''s words, Coulson also nodded. Indeed, if the ninja knew that S.H.I.E.L.D. had lost the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, they would definitely join the robbery. There are more enemies like ninjas.


    After all, the only enemy that came out of the teleportation array was the alien with the spear, and the number of forces on the ninja side was much larger than this. Maybe the S-class rebels may join the ranks of the snatch. With the terrifying covering attack of the ninjutsu when the opponent was fighting, I''m afraid it would be even more tragic.


    "Director, I understand."


    "Actually, I don''t even want to call Tony Stark, after all, he has a close relationship with Charlotte Doyle, but we need his strength."


    "Colson, this matter must be kept secret."


    "Yes, Chief!"


    Looking at Coulson who was leaving, Nick Fury walked to another conference room, and later he needed to report to the UN Security Council on this matter.


    the other side.


    After Charlotte had recruited C Ninja, she looked at the two C Ninjas she was still recruiting. The remaining two C Ninjas were female ninjas, and Nadeko Shizuka''s strength should be stronger than Jin Maul.


    First, click on the avatar of Ninja Murakami Kin and Hammer.


    When he clicked on the avatar of Kim Hammer, what caught his eye was the information of the other party.


    C Ninja: Gold Mallet, Fragment 15/10, whether to recruit.


    recruit!


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting one-star C Ninja, Golden Hammer.


    In the next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, and she saw Jin Maul standing on the scene of the Chunin Examination Competition, with a headband on his forehead and a long hair that approached his calf.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Gold Mallet: C-Class Ninja


    Star: one star


    Basic attack: physical attack!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Thousands of Rain, Ringtone Thousands, Illusion, Ringtone clone.


    Rain of Thousand Books: Use Taishu to deal damage to the enemy on the spot, and finally jump into the air and throw a large number of thousand books.


    Suzune Senbon: Throws the thousand books from the hand 4 times, and the last hit with the bell will cause the opponent to be in a state of confusion. (Note: Enemies caught in chaos will be reversed and attack their own people)


    Illusion �� Ringtone Clone: ??Jin Maul uses the illusion bell to make the opponent hallucinate, so that he can see multiple afterimages of Jin��maul, and then the main body and the afterimages throw a large number of thousands of copies in front of them to kill the enemy. (There is no way to stop my ringtone!)


    She simply glanced at Kim Hammer''s ninjutsu, but Charlotte didn''t care. This is a strong genin, but it''s only a genin. It happened that Yinin Village temporarily lost Junmaru and will throw it to the other party at that time. Consider it a small compensation.


    After receiving the ninja directly, Charlotte''s chakra volume increased by 1 card again, reaching a chakra volume of 269 cards. At the same time, Jin Maul''s ninjutsu knowledge was also instilled in Charlotte.


    So far, Charlotte has set her sights on the last ninja, Nadeshiko Shizuka.


    Although she is ninja at the same time as Kim and Hammer, Shizuka Nadeko is at least at the level of chunin, and she is also a hot adult ninja.


    When she opened Nadeko Shizuka''s avatar, what caught her eye was the other party''s information.


    C Ninja: Nadeko Shizuka, fragment 11/10, whether to recruit.


    recruit!


    Ding. Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting one-star C Ninja, Nadeko Shizuka.


    The next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, and she saw Nadeko Shizuka wearing armor and holding a ninja sword, standing hot in the woods. (Protect!


    Ice Escape Blood (Following the Limit)


    Looking at the beautiful face in front of her, the long hair on the other side, and the hot body, Charlotte also had an idea in her heart, how about arranging a new secretary for herself?


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Nadeko Shizuka: C-Class Ninja


    Star: one star


    Basic Attack: Nadeshiko''s Fluid Technique Attacks Kazura Combo!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Nadezi-style Rumbling Gale Fist, Nadeshi-liu, Pad Step Flash, Nadeshi-liu-Vacuum Performing Martial Arts II.


    Nadeko-style Rumbling Gale Fist: Concentrate chakra in the palm of your hand, and after a short charge, perform a fast dash forward attack: the filled chakra remains on the ground, and after a short delay, it will explode and kill the enemy.


    Nadeshiko Ryu �� Stepping Dodge: Bend forward and move quickly to avoid enemy attacks.


    Nadeko-ryu?Vacuum Yanwu II: Shizuka jumps into the air and spins herself at high speed, throwing a large amount of kunai in front of her to attack the enemy. (This is my destiny!)


    After reading Shizuka Nadeshiko''s skills, Charlotte found that the opponent''s strength should be able to reach the level of silent chunin. Speaking of which, it is relatively strong among the female ninjas, and the opponent is a ninja from a small village after all. If Combined with the upper wind escape ninjutsu, the strength should be able to reach the level of the special upper ninja.


    But in addition to her strength, Nadeko Shizuka''s appearance is also very capable, and she looks much prettier than those of Haruno Sakura and Kaolin.


    Click to receive the ninja, and the chakra volume in Charlotte''s body increased by 1 card again, reaching 270 calories. The ninjutsu knowledge of Nadeko Shizuka was also instilled in Charlotte.


    So far, Charlotte has recruited all the ninjas that can be recruited. The next thing to do is to wait for tomorrow''s meeting to strengthen the strength of the ninjas who can be combined, and consider the next battle position, which woman to put. come out.


    the other side.


    Natasha, who received the order, took a large number of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents and rushed to the hiding place of Dr. Bruce Banner by plane as soon as possible. S.H.I.E.L.D. has always grasped the whereabouts of Banner.


    After resisting the location, Natasha immediately made arrangements, and soon after spending a small sum of money, a little girl tricked Bruce Banner into the room.


    Seeing the kid who jumped out of the window and escaped, Bruce Banner couldn''t help but complain: "I should have collected the money if I knew earlier."


    As for the trap, he wasn''t worried at all, except for the woman... He was not afraid of anyone who transformed into Hulk.


    At this time, a strange woman''s voice came from behind Banner: "For a person who should stay away from stress, you really chose a good place to live."


    Bruce Banner turned around and looked at Natasha, the Black Widow walking out from behind, and said:


    "Stress-free is not my trick."


    Natasha asked, "What is that, yoga?"


    Bruce Banner observed his surroundings and said, "How clever of you to lead me to the suburbs."


    "It must be surrounded here."


    Natasha walked towards Bruce Banner and said, "Just you and me."


    Bruce Banner sarcastically said:


    "Where''s your little actor?"


    "Is she also a spy? What an early start!"


    Natasha said calmly, "I was like this back then."


    "Who are you?"


    "Natasha Romanoff."


    Bruce Banner lowered his head and thought for a second, then raised his head again and asked, "Ms. Romanoff, are you here to kill me?"


    "I''m not like ordinary people who can be easily killed."


    Natasha explained: "No, of course not."


    "I''m here on behalf of S.H.I.E.L.D."


    Bruce Banner read the name: "S.H.I.E.L.D.?"


    Then asked, "How did they find me?"


    Natasha replied, "We''ve been keeping track of your whereabouts, Doctor."


    "Just keep your distance, and even drive away some curious people for you."


    Bruce Banner wondered, "Why?"


    "Nick Fury seems to trust you, but you have to go with me now."


    "What if I don''t want to."


    Natasha said with a smile on her face: "I will convince you."


    Bruce Banner was silent for a second and then continued, "What if... that guy wouldn''t?"


    "You haven''t transformed for more than a year. I don''t think you want to break this ring."


    "It''s not like you can get it every time you want."


    "Doctor, we are about to face a global catastrophe."


    Bruce Banner dismissed: "Well, I''ve been trying to avoid that."


    At this time, Natasha took out her mobile phone, called up the photo of the universe cube, then put the mobile phone on the table and said:


    "This is a cosmic cube, and it has the energy to destroy the entire earth."


    Looking at the photos on the phone, Bruce Banner took out his eyes and put them on, then picked up the phone to observe.


    "What does Nick Fury want me to do, eat it?"


    Natasha looked at Bruce Banner and said, "He wanted you to find it, and it was taken away."


    "His gama signal was too weak for us to track."


    "And you are the one who knows the Gama ray best, so I came to you."


    Bruce Banner took off his eyes and said, "So Nick Fury didn''t send you to catch monsters?"


    "That''s not what he told me anyway."


    "Does he tell you anything?"


    "Go talk to Nick Fury, he needs your help."


    "Is he going to lock me up?"


    "No one will lock you up"


    Bruce Banner roared angrily: "Don''t lie to me again!"


    Natasha drew a pistol from under the table and aimed it at Bruce Banner, and the secret service members outside the room immediately ran out with guns and approached the room.


    Bruce Banner saw the pistol and smiled: "Sorry, I shouldn''t be so fierce."


    "I just wanted to test you."


    Looking at Natasha''s serious expression, Bruce Banner waved his hand and said:


    "Well, let''s talk nicely."


    "You put the pistol away, and I made sure that guy didn''t mess around."


    "Okay? Natasha."


    Natasha glanced at Bruce Banner, then pressed the Bluetooth headset in her ear, and said, "Go back, everything is normal."


    "It''s really only you."

 Chapter 618： arrange

    Genius remember the address of this site in one second: [Aibi Building] https://The fastest update! No ads!


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Trident Building.


    in the conference room.


    Nick Fury just reported his emergency plan. In addition to the SHIELD agent who was originally injected with the physique enhancer, he also proposed the Hulk Bruce Banner, Iron Man Tony Stark and just woke up not long ago. Captain America, Steve Rogers.


    Looking at the members of the United Nations Security Council who appeared through the virtual screen in front of them, a member of Parliament said:


    "You''ve overplayed, Chief."


    "You''re talking about power you can''t control."


    Nick Fury did not follow the other party''s words, but instead asked: "Mr. Congressman, have you ever fought a war?"


    "Have you ever experienced the feeling of total control?"


    "Are you saying that this alien has declared war on Earth?" the congressman asked.


    "Yes, Mr. Senator."


    "After the other party came over, he directly took away the universe Rubik''s Cube, which is obviously a long-planned thing."


    "So in the face of this emergency, we need an emergency team."


    The congressman was silent for a second and then said, "The Avengers plan has been cancelled."


    Nick Fury retorted: "I don''t mean the Avengers."


    The congressman asked, "I''ve seen the list, you have a world-class secret agency, but you want to hand over the fate of mankind to a bunch of freaks?"


    "I''m not giving anything to anyone, but we do need an emergency team."


    "These people may be withdrawn or even not normal."


    "But I believe with the right motivation, they can give us the help we need."


    Another female MP asked: "Do you believe it?"


    At this time, the male congressman who spoke before said: "You can''t win wars with feelings, Director."


    "Yes, only by soldiers."


    Under Nick Fury''s three-inch tongue, the Security Council still agreed to his application, approved the establishment of this emergency team, and recruited personnel according to Nick Fury''s needs, but also required that the solution must be resolved. The war on aliens.


    After getting approval from the Security Council, Nick Fury immediately went to Steve Rogers, who was acclimatizing in the base gym.


    At this time, Rogers was beating an iron puppet. After being strengthened twice by the physique enhancer, the sandbags and his like had no effect at all.


    Steve Rogers punched the iron doll with punch after punch, and he saw that after each punch, a sunken punch mark would be left on the doll''s body.


    With the continuous blows, Steve Rogers''s thoughts returned to the era of war, he fought with the Hydra force, and finally flew the plane into the sea, and recalled the woman he missed.


    Under constant anger, Steve Rogers punched the doll with his final punch.


    Looking at his masterpiece, Steve Rogers shook his head. He didn''t expect that his strength could be strengthened again through the physique enhancer when he woke up.


    Just when Steve was about to practice his speed, Nick Fury came to the gym and asked:


    "Can''t sleep?"


    "I slept for 70 years, sir."


    "I think I slept long enough."


    Nick Fury walked towards Rogers and said, "Then you should go out for a walk."


    "Celebrate and see the world."


    Rogers glanced at Nick Fury, then said, "The world is at war when I ponder."


    "When I woke up, they said the war was won, but they didn''t say we lost anything."


    "And I don''t understand, since the war is over, why did you ask me to inject physique enhancers again."


    Nick Fury came to Steve Rogers and said seriously: "We have been making mistakes all the time, and some mistakes are still repeated to this day."


    "Are you here for a mission, sir?"


    "Yes."


    "I knew that injecting me with that thing and strengthening my strength was just to let me continue to work for you?"


    "I want you to save the world."


    Nick Fury then handed over the mission information to Steve Rogers.


    Steve Rogers took the document from Nick Fury, and when he flipped through the first page, he saw the SHIELD Level 7 document written on it.


    Looking at the cosmic cube on the document, Rogers murmured, "Hydra''s secret weapon."


    Nick Fury explained: "It was salvaged from the bottom of the sea when Howard Stark was looking for you."


    "He thinks like we do, that the cosmic cube is the key to developing infinite energy."


    "This is exactly the power that humanity desperately needs."


    Steve Rogers closed the file and asked, "Who took it from it."


    "An alien, if you join, there is still a lot to know."


    "The changes in the world are even stranger than you remember."


    However, Steve Rogers was not surprised, he just said: "As of now, I don''t think anything can surprise me."


    Nick Fury said: "I bet ten dollars, you will take back what you just said."


    "I''ve put the mission information in your apartment. Do you have anything to say to me about the universe cube?"


    Steve Rogers turned and walked out, saying, "You shouldn''t have salvaged it."


    the other side.


    Tony Stark had just disconnected the Stark Tower''s power grid under the sea at this time, and had just returned to the roof of the building.


    Then Tony hadn''t even had a few words with Pepper when he just came to the roof and was about to take off his steel suit when he heard the voice of the artificial intelligence Jarvis.


    "Sir, Agent Coulson from S.H.I.E.L.D. is calling."


    "Say I''m outside."


    "Yes."


    At this time, the steel battle suit had been removed, Tony glanced at the scenery outside and said with a smile: "I am indeed outside."


    "Sir, I''m afraid he insists on looking for you."


    "Be tough, Jarvis."


    "I''ll have an appointment later."


    Little Pepper looked at the power supply map and information display of the building, and said, "The power supply energy has remained stable."


    Tony, who walked in, said proudly, "Of course, I did it myself."


    "It just happened that I also thought of a question, how did Pepper feel that day."


    Little Pepper smiled and said, "How would I know?"


    Tony Stark retorted: "What is this called, Stark Industries has been able to successfully transform and succeed, all thanks to you."


    Pepper Potts pointed to the latest Ark reactor on Tony''s chest and said, "No, it''s all thanks to this."


    "Okay, don''t be so humble."


    "The Stark Building is your child, and you have 12 percent of the credit."


    Little Pepper said unhappily, "It''s only 12 percent?"


    Tony said: "It can be adjusted to 15% after consultation."


    Pepper Potts said as he walked, "My boy, I only get twelve percent of the credit."


    Tony explained: "I do the heavy lifting after all."


    "Literally, I carry the heavy things."


    At this time, Tony found that his private elevator was running automatically, and said, "And I''m sorry, how to count the security breach, it should be counted on your head."


    "My personal elevator."


    Pepper Potts came to the table, picked up the champagne on the table, poured it, and said, "You mean our elevator."


    Tony teased Pepper Potts with words at this time, and at this moment Jarvis''s voice sounded:


    "Sorry sir, my program may have been tampered with and your call was connected."


    Coulson''s voice came from the direct phone: "Stark, we have to talk."


    Tony picked up the phone and said to the screen: "What you are seeing now is a virtual image of Tony Stark, please leave a message if you have anything."


    "It''s urgent."


    "Then speak quickly."


    Seeing Tony''s funny look, Pepper Potts on the side couldn''t stop laughing.


    At this moment, the elevator door was suddenly opened, and Coulson walked out.


    Tony complained to Pepper Potts: "Look, the security breach, it''s on you."


    Seeing Tony, Coulson greeted, "Mr. Stark."


    Pepper Potts turned and said, "Phil, come in."


    Coulson came in and said, "I can''t stay long."


    Looking at Pepper Potts who got up and walked over, Tony also walked over and said, "Phil? Isn''t his name an agent?"


    Pepper Potts welcomed: "Come in, we''re celebrating."


    Tony was chasing people: "He just said, he can''t stay for long."


    Coulson took out a notebook and said, "So please read this as soon as possible."


    Looking at the things Coulson handed over, Tony said, "I don''t like people handing me things."


    Pepper Potts quickly cleared the siege and said, "It''s okay, I just like people handing me things."


    As he spoke, Pepper Potts took the notebook from Coulson''s hand and handed it to Tony.


    Tony saw that Pepper Potts took it and handed it to him, so he didn''t refuse to take it directly, but he still said: "My official consultation time is every two weeks on Thursdays from 8:00 to 17:00. point."


    This is Tony Stark''s official work consultation time as a S.H.I.E.L.D. consultant.


    "This is not a formal consultation," Colson replied.


    Pepper Potts asked aside, "Is it about the Avengers?"


    Coulson looked at Pepper Potts, speechless. He didn''t expect Tony to say anything to her assistant and girlfriend.


    Looking at Coulson''s serious expression, Pepper Potts waved his hand and said, "I don''t know anything about that."


    Seeing that things might not be rejected, Tony turned on the computer and said while walking, "Isn''t the Avengers plan abandoned?"


    "Besides, I don''t want to be in any Avengers either."


    Pepper Potts explained: "I don''t know anything about that either."


    Tony was unforgiving and still complained there, but he still came to the desk and linked the computer with his own butler Jarvis.


    Then all the video files on the computer are played synchronously with the virtual screen of the office.


    Soon there were intelligence information such as Hulk Bros Banner, Captain America Steve Rogers who was thawed from ice, Thor Odinson, and the universe cube.


    Seeing this, Pepper Potts said, "I''m flying to Washington tonight."


    Tony insisted: "Tomorrow."


    "You have homework to do, a lot of homework."


    "What if I said no?"


    "No? You mean wait until you''re done?"


    Then Pepper Potts whispered in Tony''s ear.


    After listening to Tony, a smile instantly appeared on his face, and then he said, "It''s settled, the journey is smooth."


    Pepper Potts kissed Tony Stark and said, "Work hard."


    Then she turned and left the office. She was going to fly to Washington overnight to use clean energy in three landmark buildings.


    Coulson didn''t stop when he saw that Tony Stark had been dealt with, and the mission information was in the file, so he turned around and went downstairs with Pepper Potts.


    the next day.


    In the conference room of the Charlotte base.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle was sitting on the first place, looking at the ninjas below, Tsunade, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, Mute, Uno Yin Luka, Hatake Kakashi, Yamato, Matekai , Yuhi Red, Sarutobi Asma, Namikaze Minato, Uzumaki Kusina, and other adult ninjas.


    And on the other side Tiantian, Hyuga Neji, Li Lock, Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Zuosuke, Haruno Sakura, Hinata Hinata, Oil Girl Shino, Inuzuka Tooth, Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, Autumn Road Choji, Uchiha Obito, Hinata Fireworks.


    When Charlotte saw it, she found that there were already 26 ninjas on his side, not counting the ninjas of the Heka, the 16 people in the three outside Ninja village strongholds, and the pharmacist pocket.


    Before he knew it, his ninjas had reached 43 people.


    In addition to these subordinates, there are Ginny, John Wick, Wesley, Cross, Serena, Michael and other subordinates. As for other werewolves who have come to take refuge, they are not eligible to attend this meeting, including the venom user Eddie.


    At this time, Charlotte looked around the ninjas around, and then said, "Eliminate the information I got, and an alien invasion is about to take place in New York."


    "The enemy of this war is a group of aliens with a huge number. Fortunately, although the number is large, their strength is not very good. As long as you take it seriously, there should be no danger to your life."


    "I called everyone here today to tell you that the war is coming, you need to make preparations, and some tasks need to be assigned to you."


    Hearing that the other party was weak, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and did not ask questions, all waiting for Lord Charlotte''s order.


    "Over the years, I have established three orphanages in New York. In order to prevent the orphanages from being affected by the war, the four of you, Uno Yin Luka, Mute, Hinata Hana, and Uchiha Obito, will stay at the starting point of Hell''s Kitchen from today. Orphanage, avoid being invaded by the enemy."


    "This task is counted as an A-level task."


    "Yes, UU reading Lord Charlotte!" X4


    The four of them responded. At this time, Hinata Hinata and Neji Hyuga were a little worried about Hinata Hana. Among the ninjas who came to this world, Hana was the weakest and had not officially become a ninja.


    "Hinata Hinata, Inuzuka Ya, and Oil Girl Shino from the eighth class are responsible for the safety of the No. 2 branch of the Qiqi Orphanage."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!" X3


    Hinata, who was still worried about her sister just now, turned around and heard that the task was on her.


    "Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, and Akimichi Choji from the tenth class are in charge of the No. 3 branch of the Qiqi Orphanage."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!" X3


    Soon, Charlotte sent all the weakest ninjas in her hands to protect her orphanage.

 Chapter 619： 7th class choice

    Arranging all the weakest ninjas to protect the orphanage, Charlotte was also relieved of these places.


    Although I don''t know if there will be other changes to the Chitauri army that invaded the earth because of his appearance, but according to the situation in my memory, the Chitauri invasion army is not only the streets where the Avengers are located, it should be Covers the whole of New York.


    However, it should have not spread out from New York, and all the fires were shut down because the transmission channel was closed.


    After thinking for a while, Charlotte Doyle continued: "Ginny, you are responsible for leading the werewolf and Venom Eddie, and protecting the safety of my various industries and bases in New York so that they will not be caused by the invasion of aliens. Huge loss."


    "Yes, BOSS!"


    "As for John Wick, Wesley, Cross, Serena, and Michael, the five of you are staying in the Charlotte office to protect the security of the office."


    "Yes, BOSS!" X5


    Looking at the other ninjas who had not yet arranged, Charlotte said: "As for the other ninjas, when the war comes, you and I will go to destroy the alien invaders."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte."


    Seeing everyone nodded in agreement, Charlotte said, "Okay, these are the specific tasks, you can ask any questions you have now."


    Sannin, who has experienced the war, looks more solemn than others. At this time, Orochimaru, one of the three ninjas, said:


    "Lord Charlotte, who is our enemy this time, how many are there, and what is their strength?"


    "In what way, where is the main battlefield, and what purpose do we need to achieve in this war?"


    For ninjas, information is very important. After Orochimaru spoke, everyone turned to Charlotte Doyle, who was in the first seat.


    At this time, Charlotte said: "According to my information, the second prince of Asgard, Loki, is planning to attack the earth this time, and he will lead the Qitarui army to attack the earth."


    "As for the specific number, there is no way to verify it. It can only be said that the number will be very large."


    "As for the strength of this army, it is a group of aliens who have mastered extraterrestrial technology. The level of technology is higher than that of the earth, and even more energy weapons, but its own strength is low, its defense is weak, and the strength of a single soldier is not even as good as that of a high-level ninja school. Students, they have nothing to fear."


    "The only thing you need to care about is the number of opponents. For all of you, even the shadow-level powerhouse, it is useless to have a large number of people, but for the lower ninja, you need to be careful not to be surrounded by the opponent and focus on fire."


    "The strongest in the enemy camp is the Chitauri behemoth, but in terms of strength, the shadow-level powerhouse should be able to tear down the opponent."


    "The way they come is to appear directly above New York through the space portal. As for the main battlefield, it should spread around the Stark Industrial Building, and the affected area should only be the entire New York City."


    "At present, I know that the SHIELD''s Cosmic Cube has been snatched by Loki. What we need to do is to get the Cosmic Cube in this war."


    Hearing that the strength of the enemy''s individual soldiers is only the level of Ninja students, everyone nodded secretly.


    But Tsunade on the side did ask: "Asgard is going to invade Earth?"


    Tsunade knew about Asgard. She was very clear about Charlotte Doyle performing the commission of the God King Odin on an alien planet and fighting the rebellion with Thor, the **** of thunder.


    She still remembered that Charlotte had told her that God King Odin was a very terrifying existence.


    Charlotte shook her head: "It''s not Asgard, it''s just the personal behavior of the second prince, Loki."


    "Because of Loki''s self-renunciation, the gods of Asgard thought he had fallen."


    Jirai also asked curiously, "What is the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, and what does it look like?"


    Charlotte explained: "The energy blocks that S.H.I.E.L.D. traded with us before were produced through the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube."


    "It looks like a blue cube with a lot of energy in it."


    "When the time comes, I will personally take action and get back the universe cube."


    Hearing that Charlotte would personally take action to recover the universe Rubik''s Cube, everyone was not paying attention. I believe that Charlotte''s action would definitely be a success.


    Charlotte glanced at the people below, and continued to say, "This is what I''m telling everyone today. Recently, everyone needs to be prepared, and the supplementary ninja tools, detonating charms and other things are all complete."


    "After the meeting is over, Sakura Haruno, Sasuke Uchiha, and Naruto Uzumaki will stay for a while."


    "That''s it for today''s meeting, let''s end the meeting."


    Hearing that Haruno Sakura Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto were left behind, all the ninjas showed envious eyes. They knew that it must be a good thing that Lord Charlotte told them to stay.


    Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Obito followed behind Minato and left the conference room together.


    After watching everyone leave, and only the three of the seventh class were left, Charlotte said:


    "Naruto Uzumaki, now I have a question for you, think about it yourself."


    Naruto Uzumaki had a happy smile on his face: "Uncle, tell me, I will think about it."


    Charlotte looked at the other party and said, "In the long river of time, I once again pulled out a future body of yours. According to the normal time of the original ninja world, this is you after three years of practice with Jiraiya."


    "If the present and the future are integrated, your strength will be strengthened, but you will become a big guy, but at the same time, you will lose the love and care of your parents at this age."


    Hearing the words of Lord Charlotte, Naruto Uzumaki was obviously stunned. He didn''t expect that he had just merged with a body again. myself three years later.


    After thinking for a while, Naruto asked, "Lord Charlotte, can I survive this alien invasion war with my current strength?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "As long as you didn''t kill yourself on purpose, the enemy this time is very weak to you."


    Hearing the words of the uncle, Naruto Uzumaki laughed: "Uncle, I think this future body, I hope to do fusion in the future."


    "I want to get together with my parents as I am now."


    Charlotte nodded: "Okay, then it''s none of your business here, go see your parents."


    "Thank you uncle."


    After Naruto thanked him, he ran out in a hurry.


    Sasuke Uchiha looked at Naruto Uzumaki with envy. The other party''s parents were also brought over from the Shinobi world by Lord Charlotte, and his companion at the end of the crane was not a simple commoner, but a huge and profound person. background.


    That is the child of the fourth generation of Hokage Naruto Feng Minato. No wonder he kept catching up with me, and he surpassed himself some time ago. It is a pity that in the original world, Naruto''s parents left him when he was born.


    However, in this world, Sasuke was a little envious of the other party, and then his eyes became firm. His brother and a clan were also brought over by Lord Charlotte. I believe that in the future, his parents will also be taken by Xia. Lord Lot brought to the world, where he wants to rebuild the glory of Uchiha.


    Haruno Sakura is even more envious of Naruto than Sasuke Uchiha. Unexpectedly, this teammate who was bullied since childhood not only surpassed her in strength soon after graduation, but also has a prominent life experience, and now even her parents Came here together.


    Thinking that her parents were just ordinary chunin, Haruno Sakura was even worried about whether Lord Charlotte would bring her parents out over time.


    Although my parents are not Hokage, nor do they have a prominent family background, but if they can be brought into this world, it will be a happy thing, and they should be brought out...


    Watching Naruto Uzumaki leave, Charlotte set her sights on Sasuke Uchiha, looked at Sasuke in front of Charlotte and said, "Sasuke Sakura, like Naruto, you brought out this time in the long river of time. It is also your future body in three years, what is your choice?"


    Sasuke Uchiha said firmly: "Lord Charlotte, I choose to merge."


    Seeing that Sasuke agreed, Haruno Sakura, who was on the side, also said, "Sir, my choice is the same as Sasuke-kun."


    Charlotte nodded: "Okay, your choice is correct."


    Charlotte''s consultation with the three people this time is mainly to let Naruto Uzumaki feel more of the care of his parents. As for Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno, it is incidental. After all, it is only the first New York war, and there are few high wars. It''s not big, but in the end, it was only Naruto who didn''t have a choice.


    Charlotte''s consciousness entered the system space and directly took down Uchiha Sasuke Ryo''s ninja card.


    Ding �� Whether to recycle Uchiha Sasuke �� Rong.


    Yes!


    With Charlotte''s consent, Sasuke Uchiha disappeared directly into the conference room, while Haruno Sakura watched all this with wide eyes.


    Charlotte looked at the removed Uchiha Sasuke Rong, and then directly took out Uchiha Sasuke Rong and Shippuden-Sasuke''s two Ninja cards.


    Ding��Whether to choose Shippuden-Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha��Rong for fusion.


    Yes!


    With Charlotte''s determination, the two ninja cards spun rapidly, and after a burst of golden light flickered, they became a new ninja card, Uchiha Sasuke Rong.


    So far, Sasuke Uchiha has four Ninja cards blended together, and his strength has increased sharply again.


    Taking a look at the fused Ninka, Charlotte found that Sasuke had a lot of strengthening skills, and this time he added a grass pheasant sword as a weapon.


    Put the fused new card on the battle column, and choose to display it within a three-meter range.


    With Charlotte''s operation, Uchiha Sasuke reappeared in the conference room.


    Haruno Sakura looked at the person reappearing in front of her, her eyes widened immediately, and she muttered, "The future Sasuke is even more handsome..."


    Just as Sasuke was absorbing new memories, Haruno Sakura, who was still in a nympho, was instantly taken back by Charlotte and removed from the battle bar.


    Then the card fusion operation was performed again. Like the previous operation, the latest version of Haruno Sakura Rong also appeared again, but the reinforcement of Haruno Sakura was not as powerful as Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha. After all, everyone else had four Ninja cards. Mixed together, and Haruno Sakura is two.


    And the two Uchiha Sasukes before the Chunin exams merged, and their chakras are added together, and even if Haruno Sakura is the fusion of the two before the exams, she is not as strong as Sasuke before, even if it is the epic-level strengthened Haruno cherry.


    It''s like 100-card chakra and 100-card chakra blending is 200, but Haruno Sakura''s side is 1 card + 1 card combined is only 2 cards, not only did not catch up with the strength, but the gap is even bigger.


    However, compared to the three years later in the original work, the body is fused with a Sakura who was himself three years ago, and the strength is even better than that in the original work, fully reaching the level of Shangnin.


    At this time, in the conference room, Sasuke Uchiha had received his three-year memory. In his memory, he had apprenticed to Orochimaru for the past three years, and had been practicing with him for the past three years. Haruno Sakura and a strange ninja found a base in Orochimaru, and it was over after meeting him.


    In the past three years in memory, Sasuke Uchiha has cultivated his abilities, and Lei Dun has developed a new form of change, and his combat experience is also extremely rich.


    In reality, Sasuke felt his own strength at this time, but he found that the current self is stronger than the self in memory, and there are more Chakras than the memory, although this At the time, the writing wheel eye was still in the form of a three-gou jade, but the sufficient pupil power gave him a kind of pupil power that seemed to overflow.


    Sasuke glanced at his dress, looked at Charlotte Doyle above the first seat and said respectfully, "Thank you, Lord Charlotte."


    At this time, Haruno Sakura was also revealed, but she was absorbing her own memory. Although she was absorbing her memory, the corners of Haruno Sakura''s mouth were slightly raised, and she was really happy.


    She found that she had succeeded in apprenticing to the five generations of Hokage Tsunade in the future, and she had also learned the skills she had learned by following him for three years. Although she had not yet learned the Yin seal and the technique of Baihao, she had already mastered the strange power for three years. Her medical experience was an epic enhancement for herself.


    The Sasuke in memory defected and left the village, but Sasuke here was always by his side and never left Lord Charlotte. This was double the joy and happiness for Haruno Sakura, and his chakra was even better than that. A little more in memory is equivalent to the amount of chakra he had three years ago.


    Sasuke, Naruto-kun, this time I will catch up with you Haruno Sakura.


    Haruno Sakura opened her eyes with a bright smile on her face and said, "Thank you, Lord Charlotte."


    Charlotte looked at the two who had woken up and said, "Very good, obviously you have received your own memories three years later in your original timeline."


    "Now your strength has also been greatly strengthened. Remember to perform well in this New York battle."


    The two said in unison, "Yes, Lord Charlotte."


    (

 Chapter 620： The Arrival of Sol (5000 words large)

    After arranging for Uchiha Sasuke and Haruno Sakura, Charlotte went to the psychic world and held a meeting in the other three strongholds, including Neonin, Kiriyin, and Sandyin, and strengthened Junmalu''s card fusion.


    After the fusion, Junmalu''s strength has completely reached the first-time movie level, which can be said to be very powerful. At the same time, Charlotte showed the golden hammer and threw it to Yinnin Village to compensate them in disguise, and returned to it again. To the ranks of five ninjas.


    ......


    the other side.


    In the palace of Asgard.


    At this time, Heimdall Hui reported: "Your Majesty the God-king, I saw His Highness the Second Prince Loki on Earth."


    Hearing Heimdall''s words, Odin was also stunned. He always thought that his adopted son, Loki, had died.


    "Did you read it right?"


    Heimdall nodded, and then said: "I read that right, and he captured the cosmic Rubik''s Cube on Earth and launched an attack on one of the forces. It doesn''t seem like a good thing."


    After thinking for a few seconds, Odin said, "Look at Loki and see what he''s going to do."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Also, tell Sol to come over."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Soon Sol came to the main hall with Miaolnir, and then said, "Father, is there another rebellion?"


    Looking at Thor, who was about to quell the rebellion, Odin frowned slightly and then said, "I found the trace of Loki."


    Sol was stunned for a moment, and then immediately said excitedly: "God, Loki is not dead, that''s great!"


    "Father, where is Loki, I''ll pick him up."


    "He''s on Earth."


    "Earth?"


    "Where''s Charlotte Doyle?"


    "Yes, Thor gives you a mission to bring back Loki and cosmic magic."


    "Cosmic Rubik''s Cube?"


    Afterwards, Odin told Thor about Loki''s time on Earth, as well as the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube in his hands, and finally handed Thor one thing, which was to take Loki and the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube back to Asgard.


    Sol, who received the order, was a little happy at this time. He didn''t expect his younger brother to be alive. He was really looking forward to this trip to Earth.


    the other side.


    on a Quinjet.


    Steve Rogers looked at Bruce Banner''s information and asked curiously, "Dr. Banner wants to copy the serum on me?"


    After Coulson came over, he grabbed the handle on the plane and said, "A lot of people have tried this idea."


    "You''re the first superhero, and Banner thinks gamma rays may be the key to cracking Dr. Erskine''s original formula."


    Steve Rogers, watching the video on the computer, exclaimed: "It''s a pity it didn''t turn out well?"


    "Yeah, but when he''s normal, he''s like Stephen Hawking."


    Stephen Rogers looked at Coulson in surprise, and Coulson said with a smile, "He''s a very smart man."


    "In addition, I must say that I am honored to meet you officially."


    "I saw you before, but you were still frozen, and I even went to see you when you were asleep."


    Stephen Rogers glanced at Coulson, didn''t say anything, but stood up and looked at the scenery outside the plane.


    Coulson said a little excitedly: "Seriously, it''s a great honor for you to join us. \./hand\./machine\./version\./none\./wrong\./first\ ./send~~��


    "Hopefully I can do it."


    Colson has more confidence than Stephen Rogers: "You can, of course."


    "We''ve made some changes to your uniform, and I have some design suggestions."


    Stephen Rogers asked in surprise: "My uniform?"


    "Wouldn''t the star-stripe style be outdated?"


    Phil Coulson replied: "Given the current situation and the upcoming battle, people may just need some spirit of the past."


    Steve Rogers was silent for a moment and did not speak.


    ......


    the other side.


    In a secret underground base, many are controlled by Loki at this time. (The next page is more exciting!)


    , began to prepare plans for his invasion of the earth, manufacturing equipment using the cosmic Rubik''s Cube, transportation of materials, etc.


    At this time, Loki was meditating with a scepter. He wanted to communicate with the leader of the Qitarui army in the distance, and he wanted to inform him about the strengthening of the earth''s power.


    After the Mind Stone above the scepter radiated light, Loki''s consciousness was taken to a barren planet.


    At this time, the leader of the Chitauri Legion saw Loki''s figure and said:


    "Loki, the Chitauri are getting impatient. w_/a_/p_/\_/.\_/c\_/o\_/m"


    Loki said, "Let them hold their minds, I found some special people on Earth."


    Loki used magic to reflect what he saw.


    The battle of the Hulk, the flame of the flaming man, the battle between Yinnin Junmalu and Xiao''s organization Fedan, the battle between Deidara and Kirigage Terumi Mei, and the battle scenes of some ninjas in Charlotte''s Office were all set by Loki. showed.


    "These are the guarding forces on Earth. Do you still think those people on Earth are bugs that you can squeeze to death at will?"


    The leader of Chitauri looked at these pictures, was silent for a few seconds, and then said: "It seems that I underestimated them before, but these enemies are not enough to worry about in front of the Chitauri behemoth."


    Loki stared at each other and said seriously: "Is your army really as invincible as you said?"


    "If the war is lost because of your carelessness, in that person''s eyes, your life will be difficult."


    Chitarui''s leader was silent again, and after a few seconds he said: "I will send the most elite warriors and giant beasts, as long as your portal is wide enough, I will also send the main ship here. ."


    "With Earth''s technology and these people, I believe they can''t even break through the shield of the spacecraft."


    Although he saw those videos and increased his attention to the earth, he only paid more attention to it, and he did not think that these people had the ability to penetrate spaceships.


    And can''t break through the shield of the spacecraft, then these people are not so big enemies in his opinion.


    Loki said lightly: "I hope so..."


    The leader of Qitarui said: "You can also take the cosmic cube back to the Dark Night Army, dedicate the cube directly to the adults, and then lead the army directly to the earth."


    "It''s a bit slower, but the Earth will still be yours."


    Loki refused: "The cube of the universe is in my hands, but before the portal is opened, your army is not under my command, and before the earth belongs to me, some of what you said is empty talk."


    The leader of Qitarui immediately said angrily: "Asgardians, you go to start a war, but if you fail, if the universe Rubik''s cube falls into the hands of others because of you, no matter where you hide, we will also put it into the hands of others. You find it."


    "Do you think you know pain well?"


    "Pain is as sweet as honey compared to him."


    The next second, the communication between the two ended, Loki''s consciousness returned to Earth, and the scene in front of him returned to normal.


    ......


    the other side.


    Phil Coulson and Steve Rogers called the Quinjet aboard an aircraft carrier in the Atlantic Ocean, and the two stepped out of the belly of the cabin after the plane stabilized.


    At this time, Natasha Romanov greeted her, and saw Coulson introduce:


    "Agent Romanoff, this is Captain Rogers."


    "Miss."


    "Hello."


    After Natasha and Rogers greeted each other, Natasha said to Coulson:


    "Looking for you over there on the bridge, they''ve started facial recognition tracking."


    Coulson nodded and said to the captain, "See you later."


    Natasha took Rogers and walked towards the cabin, saying as she walked:


    "Finding you in the ice caused quite a stir."


    "I thought Coulson would pass out happily."


    "Did he beg you to sign his Captain America collectible card?"


    Rogers wondered, "Collection card?"


    "Out of print collection, he is very proud of it."


    . (The next page is more exciting!)


    At this time, Steve Rogers saw Bruce Banner who got off a small plane, and immediately said hello:


    "Dr. Banner."


    Banner looked at Captain America in front of him, stretched out his hand to shake hands with him, and said, "Hello."


    "I heard you were coming."


    Steve Rogers looked at Banner and said, "I heard you can find the Rubik''s Cube."


    Dr. Banner glanced around, then said, "Didn''t you hear anything else?"


    Steve Rogerff replied, "I only care about the things I care about."


    Dr. Banner glanced at the other party, nodded, and then pointed to the fighter jets and other equipment on the entire aircraft carrier and said, "You must think all this is strange.


    Steve Rogers glanced around, then said, "Honestly, I feel pretty familiar."


    Seeing that the two were still talking, Natasha said, "Gentlemen, you''d better go in quickly."


    "It will be hard to breathe here after a while."


    As soon as Natasha finished speaking, a voice came from the speakers on the deck: "Aircrew, clear the deck."


    Steve Rogers looked at the changes around him, stepped forward and asked curiously, "Is this a submarine?"


    Banner also laughed while walking: "Really?"


    "Do they want me to stay in a sealed, pressurized metal tank underwater?"


    As they spoke, the two came to the edge of the deck and looked down.


    I saw two huge turbines suddenly rise on both sides of the aircraft carrier, and the huge wind blew the two of them. \./hand\./machine\./version\./none\./wrong\./first\./send~~


    Banner, who watched all this, said, "It seems to be worse than that."


    Then the carrier took off from the water, and Steve Rogers and Bruce Banner followed Natasha to the interior of the aerospace carrier.


    At this time, a large number of staff inside control the aerospace aircraft carrier and adjust various data.


    At this time, Nick Fury, who was standing in the middle, said: "Let''s disappear, turn on the reflector."


    The aerospace aircraft carrier that took off soon disappeared from people''s eyes. At this time, Nick Fury turned to look at the two and said, "Gentlemen."


    Steve Rogers looked at everything in front of him, walked up to Nick Fury, took ten dollars from his pocket and handed it to the other party.


    Obviously, the aerospace carrier surprised him, and he gave up on yesterday''s bet.


    Steve Rogers began to visit the aerospace carrier, and Nick Fury, who was on the side, came to Dr. Banner and stretched out his hand: "Very high that you can come, Doctor."


    Dr. Banner shook hands and said, "Thank you for inviting me politely."


    "How long will I be here?"


    Nick Fury said happily: "As soon as we get the universe cube, we will let you go."


    Banner nodded, then asked, "How are you doing?"


    Nick Fury pointed to Coulson, who came first, and the other party saw what the director meant and immediately replied: "We scanned all the wirelessly readable cameras in the world, mobile phones, laptops, as long as the satellite is connected, it is Our eyeliner."


    Natasha, who was on the side, glanced at the computer that was searching for Patton''s images, and said, "It''s still too late to find it like this. Have you considered other methods?"


    Dr. Banner on the side said: "You have to narrow the scope."


    Then looked at Nick Fury and said, "How many spectrometers can you call on?"


    Nick Fury folded his arms and replied, "As much as you want."


    "Contact all the labs you can find and have them put spectrometers on the roof, calibrated to search for gamma rays."


    "I will simulate a tracking algorithm based on cluster identification, so that at least a few regions can be excluded and the search speed can be accelerated."


    "Can you find me a place to work?"


    Seeing that Dr. Banner gave advice as soon as he came, Nick Fury nodded secretly.


    "Agent Romanoff, can you take Dr. Banner to his lab?"


    Natasha came over and said to Banner, "Come with me, it''s all there for you, Doctor."


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is doing a search here, and Loki is not idle, and is also doing his own preparations, and Barton is ready to give it. (The next page is more exciting!)


    S.H.I.E.L.D. came to a battle to get the iridium element they needed.


    ......


    Coulson came to Steve Rogers'' side, like a fanboy, asking him to sign his card collection.


    "If it''s too much trouble, then forget it."


    Steve Rogers glanced at Coulson and replied, "Where, no trouble."


    He was all too familiar with autographs in those days. He was a publicity show selling government bonds in the beginning. He was too familiar with these things.


    "That set is out of print. It took me a few years to collect it, and it''s still very new."


    "The corners are a little yellowed, but..."


    At this time, Heatwell, who was in charge of searching for aliens, suddenly turned to Coulson and shouted: "I found that the facial features match 67%."


    "Wait, the cross-alignment shows a 79% match."


    Coulson hurried over and asked, "Where?"


    Hitwell quickly transferred the address of the surveillance camera and said, "28 Kuningstrasse, Stuttgart, Germany."


    "He didn''t mean to hide."


    At this time, Nick Fury looked at Steve and said, "Captain, it''s your turn to play."


    Steve Rogers looked at Nick Fury and nodded, then went to the arsenal to put on his suit, and then took the Quinjet with Natasha to the location of the target.


    ......


    the other side.


    Loki entered the banquet scene, killed the doctor who possessed the iridium element, obtained the opponent''s pupil with the instrument, and obtained the iridium element together with Barton.


    For the riot at the scene, Loki didn''t care at all, but was a little excited. I saw that he removed the earth clothes that he had transformed with magic, and showed himself as the second prince of Asgard. The guests stopped.


    "Kneel down for me."


    Loki used his clone to surround everyone, and the scepter in his hand knocked on the ground: "Kneel down for me!"


    Following Loki''s roar, the guests at the scene knelt down tremblingly.


    "now it''s right."


    "Wouldn''t it be simpler?"


    "Isn''t that in your nature?"


    "You long for this conquest, and I, the prince of Asgard, Loki, come to conquer you today and lead you."


    Just as Loki was talking, about to kill a resister, the scepter in his hand shot a laser.


    Suddenly Captain America fell from the sky, holding a shield and reflecting the laser back, knocking Loki directly to the ground.


    Steve Rogers said: "The last time I came to Germany, I also met a person who thought he was superior, and we also had a little disagreement."


    Luo Ke stood up, the attack just made him a little embarrassed, and he was not hurt.


    "American GI, obsolete."


    Steve Rogers said, "I''m not the one who''s almost finished."


    At this time, the Kun-style fighter was suspended aside, and a machine gun was released from under the belly of the fighter and aimed at Loki.


    Natasha shouted: "Drop your weapons and surrender now."


    Loki immediately attacked the plane, but Natasha maneuvered nimbly to avoid the incoming magic missile.


    Steve Rogers saw the opponent''s resistance and immediately used a shield attack. However, even if the captain, who had been strengthened twice, was not Loki''s opponent at this time, his attack was weakened by Loki''s artifact suit and fell on There was not much damage to his body, but he was knocked to the ground by Loki using his scepter.


    At this time, Loki''s strength was only slightly inferior to when he was holding the Gungnir gun.


    Natasha was on the fighter plane, looking at the avatars of Loki below, she couldn''t determine which one was Loki, and did not dare to attack directly.


    At this moment, Tony Stark directly invaded the system of the Kun-style fighter and said, "Natasha, did you miss me?"


    Hearing Tony''s voice, Natasha smiled and reinforcements arrived.


    At this time, Tony was wearing a steel armor, and two palm cannons fell from the sky, directly knocking Loki, who suppressed the captain, into the air, and a classic fall of a superhero came. (The next page is more exciting!)


    ground action.


    Then he showed his full body weapon and aimed at the opponent.


    "Go ahead, Bambi."


    Later, Loki did not resist, and was deliberately arrested by the other party.


    Soon Tony and the others stopped holding Loki and called the Quin-fighter to return to the aerospace carrier.


    Looking at Loki on the plane without saying a word, the captain said to Tony, "I have a bad feeling."


    Tony snarled: "What?"


    "Because rock stars surrender so easily?"


    The captain replied: "I don''t think it''s easy, this guy is very strong in combat."


    Tony continued to speak viciously: "Anyway, you are quite agile at your age."


    "What kind of exercise do you do, Pratt?"


    "what?"


    "It''s almost like aerobics."


    "You may have missed a lot of things, after all you''ve been doing Popsicles for so long."


    Steve Rogers explained: "No, UU reading I was injected with a physique enhancer after waking up, my strength has been greatly improved, but this guy can still suppress me."


    Hearing the physique enhancer, Tony looked at Captain America up and down, and then said, "That''s a waste, I don''t see that it has strengthened you."


    "It seems that Nick Fury has a lot of money, and it''s not easy to get this thing for a retired person like you."


    Steve Rogers didn''t expect Tony to be so vicious, and was choked for a while.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "Fury didn''t tell me he was looking for you too."


    Tony nodded and said, "Yeah, Fury still has a lot to tell you."


    At this moment, there was lightning and thunder in the sky, and Natasha was surprised: "Where did the lightning come from?"


    Steve Rogers looked at Loki''s expression a bit wrong and asked, "What''s the matter, are you even afraid of lightning?"


    Loki glanced at Captain America and replied, "I don''t like guys who follow lightning."


    The plane suddenly shook, but Thor came over and jumped directly on the plane.


    When Tony saw something was wrong, he immediately put on his helmet, and Steve Rogers also picked up his shield. \./hand\./machine\./version\./first\./post\./update\./new~~


    Tony opened the hatch directly and saw his behavior Steve yelled, "What are you doing?"


    As the belly door of the cabin opened, Sol jumped in.


    Just as Tony was about to attack, he was directly knocked over by Thor with Thor''s hammer, and then grabbed Loki and flew out with Loki regardless of the crowd.


    ......


    To be continued


    Read the latest chapter of Naruto coming to Marvel, please pay attention ()

 Chapter 621： who is charlotte doyle

    Tony stood up from the ground, looked at the wide open hatch and said, "Another mess."


    Natasha in the driver''s seat shouted, "Isn''t he the Thor of Asgard?"


    "Why take this alien away?"


    Steve got up from the ground, looked at Tony and called out, "Do you think he''s an ally?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "No matter what he captured this alien for, the universe cube can''t be found."


    Tony didn''t stop after saying this, and walked out of the cabin door, Rogers immediately shouted:


    "Stark, we need a sortie plan."


    Tony said as he walked, "I have a plan, and that is to attack!"


    After speaking, he flew out from the hatch and went to chase Thor, the **** of thunder.


    Rogers was a little helpless, and he picked up the parachute on the plane to catch up.


    After Natasha glanced at Rogers'' behavior, she immediately discouraged: "I advise you to stop stirring up this muddy water, Captain."


    "I can''t do it," Rogers said, donning his parachute pack.


    Natasha continued: "Sol is a legendary figure, the legendary Thor."


    Rogers had already put on his parachute backpack and said, "There is only one God, ma''am."


    "And he certainly wouldn''t be dressed like that."


    After speaking, Rogers jumped out of the plane without turning back and went to support Tony.


    At this time, Thor took Loki to a top of a mountain and threw Loki directly on the ground. The huge impact made Loki groan, and then he laughed.


    Sol looked at Loki lying on the ground and asked directly, "Where is the universe cube?"


    Loki lay on the ground and said with a smile, "I miss you a little, brother."


    Sol shouted: "Do I seem to be in the mood to play with you?"


    Loki stood up and replied, "You should thank me, without the Rainbow Bridge, how much dark energy did Odin gather to send you here and bring you to the beloved Earth."


    Sol put down Mjolnir directly, grabbed Loki and said, "I thought you were dead."


    Loki was caught by Thor and did not resist, but looked at the other party and said, "Are you mourning for me?"


    "We all mourn, our father..."


    Before Sol finished speaking, Loki stretched out a finger and said, "It''s your father."


    Sol continued: "In order to mourn you, Merlin and I have pacified the entire Jotunheim, and even the giants of the mountains will be buried with you."


    Loki was stunned when he heard the result, and asked suspiciously, "Who is Supreme Merlin?"


    "The patron saint of Earth, Charlotte Doyle."


    Loki was a little surprised. Isn''t he a ninja, why has he become the Supreme Merlin again.


    Although Loki had doubts in his heart, he didn''t ask, but said, "He told you my background."


    "I killed the frost giant king Laura. Not only did he not appreciate me, he blamed me, but he turned his head and sent you to pacify Jotunheim."


    "Hehe, that''s ridiculous."


    Sol played the emotional card and said, "We grew up together. We played together, fought together, we are brothers, don''t you remember these?"


    Loki turned to look at Sol and said, "I only remember shadows."


    "I have always been shrouded in the shadow of your greatness."


    "I only remember that you pushed me into the abyss. I was a king, and I should have been a king!"


    Hearing Loki''s words, Thor asked, "So you think I despise you and destroy the world I love in order to get revenge on me?"


    "I don''t promise, I will protect the earth."


    "Rocky, and the earth is not as simple as you think. Your army can''t make any big waves here."


    Loki said with a smile: "Then you are very good at protecting, but you stand by while humans kill each other."


    "I want to rule them, what''s wrong with that?"


    "As for what Charlotte Doyle you said, someone will naturally deal with him, how can a little human stop me.


    , even if he is a descendant of Merlin..."


    Loki didn''t know Charlotte Doyle''s strength, but Thor, who fought side by side, knew very well that when he thought of his brother Loki''s strength, if he angered the man, he would risk being killed.


    So Thor wanted to tell Loki the horror of that man.


    "Loki, listen to me..."


    Just when Thor was about to say something, Tony Stark rushed over and knocked Thor out.


    When Loki saw Thor being hit by Tony Stark, he said mockingly to the air, "I''m listening."


    Tony Stark drove Thor directly into the woods in the steel armor and threw it to the ground.


    Sol stood up, looked at the other party and said, "If you move me again, I want you to look good."


    Tony opened the mask, looked at Sol in front of him and replied, "Then don''t touch my things."


    Sol said directly: "You have no idea what you are mixing."


    Tony turned his head and glanced at Loki on the top of the mountain, and said jokingly, "Is it the park performance of Shakespeare''s play?"


    Then he even mocked Sol''s outfit, saying that his cape was like a curtain.


    Considering that the Earth was protected by Charlotte Doyle, Thor explained, "It''s beyond your power, Tin Man."


    "Loki will be punished by Asgard."


    Tony blinked, then said, "That alien, one of your Asgards?"


    "Loki? Isn''t that your uncle?"


    "Of course, as long as he hands over the universe Rubik''s Cube, he will do with you."


    "Otherwise, don''t say it''s your uncle, even you have to get out of my way."


    After speaking, Tony Stark dropped his mask and prepared for battle.


    Tony''s few words directly provoked Sol''s anger. He glanced at his hammer and lowered his head and muttered, "Alien? Uncle?"


    Then directly towards Tony Stark, he threw Mjolnir.


    "boom!"


    Sol didn''t use much force, but Mjolnir directly smashed Tony out, and by the way broke several trees before stopping.


    Tony saw Sol''s action, and without considering the identity of Sol''s reinforcements, he launched an attack directly.


    The two of you were fighting below, but Loki on the top of the mountain was secretly laughing at this scene and had no plans to escape.


    Sol directly summoned the thunder and lightning, wanting the tin man to be quiet, but he never thought that he gave Tony a limit charge, and the energy reached 400%.


    Although the armor was lost, the overall profit was made. Relying on the abundant energy, Tony started a battle with Tony in the next day after being surprised.


    The energy cannon was even more expensive to use. The two sides had a good time fighting with each other, but Sol was still slightly better.


    While hitting Tony, Saul asked, "You tin man, aren''t you under the management of Charlotte Doyle?"


    "I kept my hands like this for his sake. Are you really not afraid of my anger by hindering me like this?"


    Indeed, Sol''s strength has improved a lot after experiencing Jotunheim''s suppression of the rebellion.


    Tony was also stunned when he heard Sol''s words. He had read the other party''s information. Logically speaking, Saul should have no intersection with Charlotte.


    After thinking for a while, he asked, "You know Charlotte Doyle?"


    Hearing that the Tin Woodman in front of him knew about Charlotte Doyle, Saul stopped his attack and said:


    "He and I were friends who fought side by side."


    Tony wondered: "Charlotte Doyle and I are also good friends, but you shouldn''t have seen him the last time you came to Earth."


    "Are you sure we''re talking about a person?"


    Sol frowned slightly, then said, "Are you his friend too?"


    "He is Earth''s Supreme Merlin."


    Hearing Sol''s words, Tony nodded and said, "That''s right, this is indeed his identity."


    Because Charlotte Doyle, Tony and Saul.


    The two stopped attacking each other and stopped.


    Tony said, "Since we are all Charlotte''s friends, then bring your uncle back to S.H.I.E.L.D. and ask him to explain the location of the Rubik''s Cube in the universe."


    "You just take him away. I still have to give Charlotte''s face."


    Sol said helplessly: "He is my brother, not an uncle."


    "Your bards are completely making up our stories and relationships."


    Tony said indifferently, "I don''t understand how Norse mythology is written like this."


    At this moment, Captain America Steve Rogers ran over, saw the two stopped to talk, and said:


    "Man, it looks like you two have reached an agreement."


    Tony and Thor looked at each other, and then the three pressed Loki and returned to the SHIELD aircraft carrier.


    Following the **** of the soldiers, Loki was imprisoned in a huge jar with transparent glass.


    At this moment Nick Fury came over and said:


    "Let''s make it clear first, if you try to escape, even if you wipe the glass lightly, the cage will fall from a height of nine kilometers."


    "Do you understand it?"


    "Mr. Loki from Asgard."


    Loki smiled and said, "This cage is really good. I guess it wasn''t made for me."


    Nick Fury didn''t argue, and said directly: "It''s built for something much more powerful than you."


    Loki smiled: "I heard."


    "A mindless beast pretending to be a normal person on the surface."


    "How desperate are you to turn to this uncontrollable monster for help?"


    At this time, in a conference room, Natasha, Chen Haoran, Brock Rumlow, Steve Rogers, Pharmacist Dou, Saul Odin, Bruce Banner and others gathered.


    The conversation between Loki and Nick Fury was all transmitted to the conference room through the equipment for everyone to analyze.


    Nick Fury asked back, "Despair?"


    "You threatened to go to war on my world, you stole power beyond your grasp."


    "You claim peace but take pleasure in killing."


    "You really made me desperate, and you might regret it."


    When Loki came, he didn''t see Charlotte and other ninjas here. At this time, he was a little curious about why Nick Fury didn''t call them, but he still sneered: "It makes you angry to lose what you are about to get."


    "Get the cosmic cube and master its power. _o_m"


    "Unlimited energy, what is it used for?"


    "Light a beacon for all mankind, and then let them see true power."


    Nick Fury stared blankly at Loki, guessing in his heart how much secret this guy knew about S.H.I.E.L.D.


    After being silent for a few seconds, he snorted and said, "The so-called real power, if you want to read a magazine, just squeak."


    After speaking, Nick Fury turned and left.


    in the conference room.


    Dr. Banner looked at the monitoring screen on the conference room table and said first, "This guy has a lot of words."


    Rogers explained: "This guy is stalling, what exactly is Saul planning?"


    Thor stood aside and pondered, and after hearing Rogers'' words, he said: "He has an army of Chitauris. They are not Asgardians, but from an unknown planet in the universe."


    "He''s going to lead this army against you, and they''ll help him take Earth."


    "I guess he''ll use the Cosmic Cube in exchange."


    Then Saul glanced at everyone present, and said, "But what I don''t understand is, why is Charlotte Doyle not there?"


    "If he shoots, the Chitauri army should not be a problem."


    Steve Rogers wondered, "Charlotte Doyle?"


    Natasha, Chen Haoran, Brock Rumlow, and Pharmacist Tou on the side were all silent at this time, and did not explain to Captain America who Charlotte Doyle was.


    Even Bruce Banner seemed to remember something.


    What a terrifying existence, I took off my glasses and wiped it.


    Seeing that no one was talking, Steve Rogers asked again: "Who can tell me who he is, why not contact him since he can deal with the enemy?"


    Sol also looked at everyone curiously. He felt that the atmosphere at the scene was a little strange.


    At this time, Natasha said: "He is not a member of S.H.I.E.L.D., and he has not been notified of this action for the time being. After all, the matter has not reached the point of being irreversible."


    Steve Rogers nodded thoughtfully, then continued:


    "If the man Saul is talking about doesn''t take action, how do we resist the army of Chitauri, an army of aliens in the universe?"


    Bruce Banner said: "The purpose of Loki''s capture of Eric Selvig should be to build a portal for this army."


    When Sol heard the name, he asked, "Selvig?"


    "He''s an astrophysicist," Banner explained.


    Sol said, "He''s my friend."


    Natasha said at this time: "Loki cast a spell on him, controlled him, and one of our agents."


    The pharmacist looked at the people present, did not speak, but silently watched them talk.


    Rogers continued to ask: "Why did Loki surrender so easily, he has no way to control his army here."


    Dr Banner said: "I don''t think we should be focusing on Loki all the time. He''s got some kind of abnormal brain circuit and looks like a lunatic."


    Hearing someone belittle his brother, Thor immediately said, "Pay attention to your words, even if Loki loses his mind, he is still an Asgardian, and he is also my brother."


    Brock Rumlow said at this time: "He killed 80 people in two days."


    Sol glanced at the man who spoke, and after a second of silence, he said, "He was adopted."


    Chen Haoran on the side heard Sol''s words and almost couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    At this time, Dr. Banner came out and said: "I think we should focus on mechanical issues. Why do they need iridium?"


    At this time, Tony Stark and Coulson rushed over and said directly: "Iridium can be used as a stabilizer."


    "It can avoid situations like the S.H.I.E.L.D. base, and let Loki control the portal as he wants."


    "It doesn''t matter how long he wants to drive. _o_m"


    While speaking, Tony came to the front of the crowd and looked at the many computers on the console. Tony quietly placed a **** below.


    With Tony''s arrival and his and Dr. Banner''s explanations, everyone seemed to be listening to heavenly books except for their big eyes and small eyes.


    In the end, Dr. Banner and Tony reached an agreement to study Loki''s scepter.


    Watching the two leave, Nick Fury, who came, looked at everyone, and said, "What do you guys think?"


    At this moment, the burning man Chen Haoran said, "If an alien army really comes, I will use the flames to let them know what the ferocity of superheroes on Earth is."


    Brock Rumlow and the pharmacist said: "We follow the command of the organization, and I will do my best to destroy the enemy."


    At this time Natasha said: "I''ll go and talk about Loki''s words and see if I can know something."


    Nick Fury nodded: "Okay, try your best to see what intelligence you can get."


    Seeing that everyone else had something to do, Rogers came to the laboratory where Dr. Banner and Tony were. As soon as Rogers came in, he saw Tony poking Banner with an electric pen, and he immediately questioned angrily.


    Seeing Tony''s mind wandering, Rogers fought with Tony.


    "You should focus on being responsible, your own business."


    Tony retorted: "Do you think I don''t have it?"


    "Why did Fury come to us now, not before?"


    "What did he hide from us?"


    "Why don''t I see Charlotte Doyle in the team, they are the most powerful group of people on the planet."


    "I can''t answer if the information is incomplete now."


    see someone again.


    Times ahead of Charlotte Doyle''s name, Rogers also knew that Nick Fury had a lot to hide from them.


    "It seems that Fury has something that has been hiding from us."


    Tony said, "He''s a spy, captain, he''s the king of spies."


    "His secrets can make babies."


    Then he looked at Banner and said, "Doctor, you think so too."


    After a few seconds of silence, Banner said, "I just want to finish the job at hand?"


    Although Dr. Banner did not say it explicitly, the meaning is similar.


    But Rogers didn''t want to be so vague, so he asked directly, "Doctor."


    Seeing this, Banner opened his mouth and said, "Light a beacon for the whole world, the words about the Rubik''s Cube Loki mocking Fury."


    Banner pointed to Tony and said, "I think he''s referring to you."


    "Even if Button didn''t tell the Rocky Stark building, it''s all over the news. @*~~"


    Rogers complained: "That big, ugly Stark building?"


    Banner continued: "That building uses the Ark reactor, which is a self-sufficient energy source, and will not require external power for a year."


    Tony nodded and said, "Yes, I am the number one person in the clean energy world today."


    Banner continued to explain: "So why didn''t S.H.I.E.L.D. recruit him into the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube program?"


    "What''s more, why would a secret agency have their hands in the energy industry?"


    Tony said: "When my decryption program cracks all the encrypted files of S.H.I.E.L.D., I will know all the secrets inside S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "But it will take some time."


    At this time, Steve Rogers was a little puzzled, but he still said, "You are just curious why they didn''t invite you in."


    Tony smiled and said, "Is the Intelligence Department still afraid of geniuses?"


    Rogers said, "Don''t you think this is Loki''s plot to make us nervous?"


    "He kept us from concentrating so he could knock us all out."


    "We just have to follow orders, obey orders," Rogers said.


    Tony said directly: "It''s not my style to obey orders."


    "You only care about your style, don''t you."


    "Who is the person in this room who wears fancy clothes in the first place, and is useless in the second place?"


    At this moment, Banner said, "Steve, are you not at all curious about the reason?"


    Rogers glanced at Tony, and UU Reading said, "Just find the Rubik''s Cube."


    After speaking, he turned his head and left the room, heading towards the secret vault on the SHIELD spacecraft.


    the other side.


    Natasha came to Loki and began to think of ways to obtain information.


    During the conversation between the two sides, Loki stabbed Natasha with words, but the other party also learned of his thoughts.


    At this time, Natasha reported directly in front of Loki: "Loki wants Banner to transform into the Hulk, don''t let Banner leave the laboratory, I''ll be there soon, and let Thor go too."


    Before leaving, Natasha still taunted Loki and said, "Thank you for your cooperation."


    And when Natasha got the information, Tony on the other side had used Jarvis to successfully invade the S.H.I.E.L.D. system, and Steve Rogers also found the energy weapon developed by S.H.I.E.L.D. from the secret warehouse.


    At this time Nick Fury came in and asked, "Mr. Tony, what are you doing."


    Tony replied, "I want to ask you the same question."


    Nick Fury said: "You should search for the whereabouts of the universe cube."


    Dr. Banner on the side said: "Yes, the search model has been built, and the search signal is being scanned. Once there is a result, we can narrow the range to within 800 meters."


    Tony also said, "Well, then you can get back the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, don''t worry."


    At this moment, Tony looked at the information popping up from the computer in front of him, and asked directly, "What is stage two?"


    At this time, Rogers walked in with an energy gun and said, "Phase 2 is that S.H.I.E.L.D. uses the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube to make weapons."


    "Sorry. The computer is right.


    Too slow for me. @��


    Read the latest chapter of Naruto coming to Marvel, please pay attention ()

 Chapter 622： Lokis Conspiracy

    Nick Fury explained: "Rogers, we collect stuff related to the cosmic Rubik''s Cube."


    "That doesn''t mean we..."


    However, before Nick Fury could finish speaking, Tony Stark of the gang interrupted: "I''m sorry, Nick."


    Then Tony opened up the SHIELD research and development of the universe Rubik''s Cube on the computer, and showed the files of the energy missile to everyone, and said, "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Rogers said with a heavy face: "Director, it seems that I am not right."


    At this time, Sol walked in, and after entering, he said, "The world has not changed at all."


    Natasha walked into the room with Chen Haoran, Brock Rumlow, and Pharmacist Dou. After entering, she looked at Bruce Banner with a serious expression and said, "Do you want to leave here, Doctor? ."


    Dr. Banner looked at the people Natasha was taking with him, and said with a smile, "I was in Calcutta at the time, and I was far from here."


    As Natasha spoke, she approached the doctor: "Loki is manipulating you."


    Dr. Banner retorted, "So what have you been doing?"


    "You must not have been moved by my apocalypse."


    Nick Fury looked at Natasha in front of him, and he felt that something was wrong.


    Dr. Banner nodded and said, "Yes, but I won''t leave just because you''re suddenly nervous."


    Then, Dr. Banner lived on the hanging display screen, pointed to a missile file on it and asked, "I want to know about S.H.I.E.L.D., why use the universe cube to develop weapons of mass destruction."


    At this time Nick Fury said: "Because of Charlotte Doyle and Saul."


    Sol was surprised: "Me and Charlotte?"


    Tony also looked at Nick Fury to see what he had to say.


    At this time Nick Fury said: "Since five years ago, there have been ninjas around Charlotte Doyle, and more and more ninjas have appeared around Charlotte over the years, and even Even the ninja group has several organizations."


    "Among them, the S-class ninja flying section organized by Xiao organized religious activities on the African continent and engaged in large-scale sacrificial massacres.


    "Countless African people died under his scythe, setting off a large-scale evil spirit sacrifice. @*~~"


    "It even launched an attack on the SHIELD headquarters, causing a large number of deaths."


    "Some time ago, there was a battle between Kiriyin Village and members of the Akatsuki organization, and a tsunami tens of meters high was set off on Long Island, New York, causing immeasurable losses..."


    "And on the night of Charlotte''s birthday banquet, the battle between Kiriyuki and Yinnin directly destroyed three streets including Isabella Street."


    After talking about Charlotte and other ninjas, Nick Fury looked at Sol again and said, "Last year, Sol, the alien, came to Earth, sparked a fierce battle, and razed a small town."


    "This let us know that there are other alien life in the universe, and also found that we are only 5 scumbags compared to them."


    "And Charlotte and other ninjas, like Thor, are aliens."


    At this time, Chen Haoran and Brock Rumlow looked at their companions, Yaoshidou, in different ways. They didn''t expect that the Yaoshidou who worked with them was actually an alien.


    Tony said, "Charlotte Doyle is not an alien. I checked his earliest medical records, and he is our Earthling."


    Sol also said, "Hahaha, it''s too funny."


    "A supreme Merlin who protects the safety of the earth is actually called an alien by your intelligence chief."


    "Also my people just want to live in peace with the planet."


    Natasha, Chen Haoran, and Brock Rumlow looked at each other, as if they had heard something extraordinary.


    However, Nick Fury is not surprised that Charlotte Doyle is the identity of the earth, but he does not understand what the Supreme Merlin is.


    But he continued to follow his train of thought: "But you are not the only alien life, are you?"


    "You are not the only threat either, the universe is full of beings stronger than us and no one can control them.


    At this time, Brock Rumlow said: "What is this Supreme Merlin?"


    .


    "Why do you say he is the guardian of the earth?"


    "And are ninjas really people from Earth?"


    At this time, Tony Stark said: "I know this."


    "There is not only the organization S.H.I.E.L.D. on earth, but also higher-level forces and organizations guarding the earth.


    "One of the groups is magicians, and the leader of this group is Merlin."


    "Charlotte Doyle is the descendant of Merlin, and the first Supreme Merlin. He rules the magicians and guards the earth."


    "I participated in a war in the magical world against the earth. Under the leadership of Charlotte, ninjas and magicians and I partnered with the army of hell, keeping the demons of **** out of the earth."


    "And that group of people are also earth people, not aliens, but they don''t live on earth, but in an independent world."


    Natasha exclaimed: "Hell actually exists?"


    Nick Fury suddenly learned a lot of different information from Tony Stark''s mouth. No wonder he couldn''t find the group of mages. They actually have an independent world.


    Are there still ninjas and mages living in the same world?


    Why is this different from what I know, or is Charlotte Doyle cheating on him, or is it��


    Nick Fury looked at the pharmacist pocket on the side, and then asked, "Pharmacist pocket, do ninjas and magicians live in the same world?"


    The pharmacist shook his head: "I don''t know what a magician is, nor have I heard of this group, nor have I heard of the battle against **** invasion."


    "There is a high probability that there should be two worlds."


    At this time, Nick Fury was shocked. Could it be that Charlotte Doyle actually mastered two life planets.


    "Tony, how did you get to the magical world ahead?"


    Tony waved his hand and said: "Magic teleportation array, Charlotte took us directly to use the teleportation array and went over."


    Sol also said, "Charlotte really masters the magic teleportation array, and being able to teleport with people shows that the distance between the two worlds is not far away."


    At this time, Rogers said: "We are not discussing Charlotte Doyle, let alone the Supreme Merlin."


    "We''re talking about S.H.I.E.L.D., we''re talking about the Cosmic Cube, and you, Nick Fury, don''t control the Cosmic Cube."


    The scene was quiet for a second, and Sol said, "You will only attract Loki and his accomplices by using the universe cube to make weapons."


    "This is a signal to other races that Earth is ready for advanced warfare."


    Nick Fury defended: "Senior?"


    "It''s a no-brainer, we have to have weapons of deterrence."


    As the topic returned, everyone quarreled again, and under the interference of the mind gem, everyone became angry.


    Tony even said jokingly: "Why not let Banner vent."


    Rogers knocked off Tony''s palm and said, "You know this very well, get out of the way."


    Tony looked at Rogers and said defiantly, "I''d like to see if you have the ability to get me out of here."


    Rogers looked at Tony and said, "Really, you''re just wearing armor."


    "Without a battle armor, what are you?"


    Tony replied: "Super genius, billionaire, radish, philanthropist, fighting genius."


    Rogers said, "I know a lot of people who are ten times better than you without them."


    "I have read the information about you, you only care about yourself, you will not make sacrifices, you will not crawl on the barbed wire and let your comrades climb over."


    Tony retorted, "If it were me, I''d cut the barbed wire."


    Rogers laughed: "There are always crooks."


    "You may not be a threat, but you''d better stop being a hero.


    Tony asked back: "Hero? A hero like you?"


    "You''re an experiment Rogers."


    "Everything you have is just a bottle of serum, and by the way, there is also a physique booster. @*~~"


    "And such a physique enhancer, as long as I want, I can exchange a lot from Charlotte Doyle, I can let it go.


    Everyone present, one bottle per person. "


    Hearing Tony Stark''s words, everyone was a little surprised except for Thor, who didn''t know what a physique enhancer was.


    But the only ones present were Nick Fury and Banner, who didn''t need to inject this thing, and Thor, Thor, had never used it, and everyone else had used it.


    Even Nick Fury was a little envious of the relationship between Tony Stark and Charlotte Doyle at this time, but they found out that Charlotte''s physique enhancer was more effective than Charlotte Doyle. Sandyin is stronger here.


    Rogers looked at Tony and said, "Put on the armor, let''s fight.


    Tony said directly: "No, I have also taken a physique enhancer.


    Just as everyone was arguing and Dr. Banner was about to transform, the program that searched for the Universe Rubik''s Cube popped up a prompt tone, indicating that the Universe Rubik''s Cube was found.


    Hearing the prompt tone, Dr. Banner put down Loki''s scepter and said, "You guys don''t have a chance to see my unique skills."


    ......


    the other side.


    Patton led people to drive a Kun-style fighter and launched an attack on the air carrier of SHIELD.


    As soon as Patton appeared, he took the lead in blowing up the engine of an air carrier with an explosive arrow.


    "boom!"


    The violent explosion directly shattered the windows of the conference room and blasted everyone out.


    The air carrier immediately sounded an alarm, and the field agent immediately ran to the arsenal to pick up the equipment.


    Tony was no longer arguing with Rogers, and immediately went to wear his steel armor.


    Nick Fury immediately used the headset and asked, "Hill, what happened?"


    "Sir, there was an explosion on the outside of the carrier, the third engine was shut down, and we were attacked."


    "The engine was misfired, but the turbine was fine, but we couldn''t send someone to repair it in flight."


    "If we were losing an engine, we would just fall straight out of the air."


    Nick Fury yelled, "Stark, do you hear me?"


    Stark replied, "I''ll go right now."


    Then he issued an order: "Colson, activate the defensive blockade of the detention area, and then go to the armory."


    "Pharmacist Dou, Brock Rumlow, you two pay attention to the enemies boarding the ship, and kill them directly when you find them.


    "Yes, sir!" X2


    "Natasha?"


    At this time, Natasha and Dr. Banner fell downstairs, and Natasha''s thigh was pressed down by several pipes.


    Looking at the pipe on her thigh, Natasha lifted the pipe with her hands and pulled out her leg.


    Natasha, who has been injected with a physique booster, is not a problem for her weight.


    Natasha replied immediately: "We''re fine."


    However, as soon as the report was over, Natasha was surprised to find that Dr. Banner showed signs of transformation at this time.


    "Sir, Dr. Banner is about to transform."


    When Nick Fury heard that Dr. Banner was about to transform, his expression changed immediately. After all, the Hulk Hulk could dismantle his aerospace carrier with his bare hands.


    "Chen Haoran, go and support Natasha, and find a way to lead the transformed Hulk outside."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Chen Haoran immediately ran towards Natasha.


    At this time, Patton took a team of personnel and had already attacked the air carrier, and arranged for other personnel to be responsible for closing the monitoring of the detention room and prohibiting the start of the engine.


    ......


    Natasha looked at Dr. Banner, who was starting to transform, and didn''t think about comforting her at this time, but ran out quickly.


    However, the moment Banner completed his transformation, he began to destroy him.


    Seeing Natasha running away, she immediately started chasing after her.


    Natasha took advantage of the familiarity of the terrain and her dexterous body to run quickly.


    But the Hulk Hulk recognized Natasha and followed him all the way to destroy.


    Just when Hulk was about to catch Natasha, Chen Haoran ran over, and a huge flame hit Hulk directly.


    "boom!"


    The huge flame was like a missile, directly knocking the Hulk flying.


    go out.


    Chen Haoran looked at Natasha beside him and asked with concern, "Natasha, are you alright.


    Before Natasha could answer, she heard Hulk''s roar, and then ran towards Chen Haoran.


    Natasha immediately shouted: "Chen, lead Hulk to the deck."


    Chen Haoran spewed out raging flames from both hands and burned directly towards Hulk.


    Looking at the surging flames, Hulk did not directly resist but evaded.


    Chen Haoran controlled the direction of the flames burning and drove Hulk all the way to the deck.


    Natasha on the side watched the Hulk walk along their predetermined route in order to avoid the flames, and was relieved.


    ......


    the other side


    Patton directly destroyed the system of the air carrier, allowing the system to enter the restart phase, and the No. 1 engine also stopped running.


    Brock Rumlow and Pharmacist Duo came to the vicinity of the No. 3 engine, and killed the incoming enemy to let Tony repair the engine with peace of mind.


    And Sol came to the prison, just in time to see Loki who was about to run out.


    Deceived by Loki''s illusion, he went straight into the prison.


    Looking at Thor who was locked in, Loki sneered: "You really don''t know how to learn lessons."


    Just when he was about to throw Thor and the cell from the sky, Coulson rushed over with a weapon.


    "Sir, please stop your actions and step aside."


    Looking at the weapon in Coulson''s hand, Loki did not act rashly, but directly used magic to leave an illusion in place.


    Coulson took the weapon and said, "Do you like it?"


    "We developed this prototype from the destroyer you sent."


    "I don''t even know its power, do you want to try it?"


    While speaking, Coulson opened the weapon and charged the weapon with a laser.


    However, what Colson didn''t expect was that Loki''s body had already come behind him, and he directly used the scepter to give Colson a heart-to-heart, passing directly from behind.


    Sol roared in the prison, but it was of no use to what happened in front of him.


    After Loki got rid of Coulson, he activated the switch and directly threw Thor and the cage from the sky.


    At this time, Coulson was lying on the ground. After saying a few words, he caught Loki''s attention and pulled the trigger.


    A red energy cannon blasted out, directly knocking Loki out.


    Looking at his masterpiece, Coulson murmured, "The power is not bad."


    Loki, who ate a laser cannon, was just a little embarrassed and uninjured. He glanced at the dying man on the ground and didn''t care, and chose to evacuate. He wanted to summon his Chitauri army.


    And when Sol was about to hit the ground firmly, he used Mjolnir to break out of the prison without taking any damage.


    ......


    ....


    the other side.


    Natasha was ordered to intercept Patton. @*~~


    At this time, Chen Haoran had already guided Hulk to the outer deck.


    When he came to the deck, Hulk had more space. Looking at Chen Haoran who was still firing flames, he jumped high and smashed towards Chen Haoran.


    Chen Haoran looked at the Hulk who jumped up and smashed, and roared with his arms on his chest: "The power of Vulcan!"


    "boom!


    The next second, two wings of flames appeared on Chen Haoran''s back, protecting them in front of him.


    This was Chen Haoran''s absolute defense, but Hulk smashed it with a punch.


    As soon as I heard a click, the flame wings shattered, and the flesh on Hulk''s fist also burned, revealing the bones.


    Chen Haoran was shot and flew out, breaking the deck of a parked plane.


    "cough!"


    Chen Haoran spat out a mouthful of blood, and the wound on Hulk''s hand began to heal quickly.


    I saw Chen Haoran holding it, making a pistol posture, and roaring: "Go!"


    I saw the broken flame wings turned into flame missiles and slammed into Hulk, one after another of fire.


    The flame missile exploded immediately after hitting Hulk, and the shock wave of the explosion pushed Hulk backward, and Hulk was eventually pushed off the deck.


    Seeing Hulk being pushed off the deck, Chen Haoran breathed a sigh of relief and murmured, "I did it."


    The next second, Chen Haoran tilted his head and fainted.


    ......


    As for Tony Stark''s side, with the help of Brock Rumlow and Pharmacist Tou, nothing thrilling happened, annihilating the incoming enemy and allowing Tony to successfully restore the No. 3 engine.


    And Natasha was in the contest with Patton, because she hit Patton on the head, and after asking the opponent to ask Loki''s control, she stunned the opponent and grabbed it.


    At this time, Nick Fury came to the detention room and saw Coulson who was lying on the ground. Coulson closed his eyes only after he had time to say a word to his subordinates.


    Nick Fury said through the full channel on the headset: "Agent Coulson is injured."


    At this time, Hitwell replied: "I have sent a medical team there."


    "The personnel have arrived, but they announced Agent Coulson''s death. @*~~"


    Everyone who heard the news fell silent for a moment.


    ......


    To be continued


    Read the latest chapter of Naruto coming to Marvel, please pay attention ()

 Chapter 623： war begins

    Soul contract, fit soul, as long as you don''t cancel it, even if the other party''s means are sky-high, it can''t be resolved.


    It''s like the undead emperor Xiao Huangji, who was only a **** king before, he is an emperor, and there is no way to solve this agreement.


    In order to prevent this guy from changing his mind and causing a backlash, Famed Master Continent has specially made a decision that even if the other party can leave the Book of Heavenly Dao, he will not be able to break free from the agreement between souls!


    "The soul contract can''t be split from the sea of ??consciousness, but I have combined a special gas that can even dissolve the heavens, and it''s not difficult to dissolve this contract... As long as there is enough power to bombard the place where the contract is, it can be done. arrive!"


    Ruthless.


    The soul contract is built on the foundation of the heavenly way. The special power can even dissolve the heavenly way of the **** realm. To resolve a soul contract, as long as it is handled properly, how difficult is it?


    "It turns out that..." Zhang Xuan''s eyes flashed.


    "Telling you so much, I''m thankful for taking me to the realm of the gods!"


    After the explanation, the ruthless man didn''t say more, the breath on his body became more and more ancient, and the black hole behind him became even bigger. Obviously, the kung fu of speaking has swallowed up an unknown amount of power and made nourishment.


    "Zhang Xuan, the more the black hole swallows, the stronger his strength..."


    Luo Ruoxi also noticed something was wrong and hurriedly came over.


    "Get ready to do it!" The doubts in his heart disappeared, Zhang Xuan took a deep breath, and the long sword in his hand suddenly raised: "If this is the case, then let''s see the true chapter!"


    Boom!


    The most powerful sword intent was displayed again.


    Life should come back, death should be Sauvignon Blanc!


    Life and death don''t matter, what can stop it?


    Although this sword technique did not reach the comprehension of the emperor, it contained all the obsessions in his heart, and brought the Tianruoyouqing technique in his body to the limit.


    call!


    A sword cut the ruthless man''s attack in half.


    At the same moment, Luo Ruoxi also shot, the jade hand rolled, and the sword glowed like snow.


    Her swordsmanship is somewhat similar to that of the young man in Jianshentian, with an indomitable aura and a natural dashing avenue.


    "Your tricks are very powerful, but compared to me, they are still a bit worse..."


    With a slight smile, the ruthless man grabbed down again.


    In an instant, the sky and the sun were obscured, the palm of the hand shrouded the heaven and the earth, the space shattered, and the sun, moon, and stars seemed to be beaten down.


    puff! puff!


    Zhang Xuan and Luo Ruoxi flew out at the same time, and the people spurted blood in the air.


    With the strength of the two, they could not resist!


    How far has this guy reached?


    "Presumptuous!" The clone strode forward, and with every step, a lotus flower bloomed, with the sound of running water in the void.


    Seen from a distance, it is full of force.


    Refining the Nine Heavens Chaos Golden Lotus, his cultivation is not weaker than Zhang Xuan.


    A fist raised, and the power rushed to nine days.


    When confronted with a ruthless man, he also flew out backwards, unable to stop a move.


    Zhang Xuan covered his forehead.


    After becoming an emperor, the avatar still does not change the nature of the force...


    Such a gorgeous pretence, it is better to concentrate the power, the power is even greater!


    "Shoot together, otherwise, if they die, we will all die..."


    The little yellow chicken shouted, the red flames burned, and the sky seemed to be lit.


    The remaining six emperors also used their own means.


    The seven emperors united to destroy the sky and destroy the earth. One of the heavens and the earth could not resist in front of them, but the other party was a ruthless man who had absorbed special power. When the attack came in front of him, the black hole suddenly became larger, and the power was swallowed up in the blink of an eye. Come out with a counterattack.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    The seven emperors, like Zhang Xuan and others, flew out backwards.


    The ten emperors, united together, did not even block each other''s move!


    How can this guy be so powerful?


    "You can die..."


    With one move, the crowd was defeated, and the ruthless man took a step forward, flipped his wrist, and slapped it down again.


    "Rats dare!"


    With a loud shout, the old man from Jianshentian suddenly appeared and stood in front of him, the long sword in his hand turned into a galaxy.


    "Emperor? Is he also the strength of an emperor?"


    Zhang Xuan''s pupils shrank.


    When this old man followed behind the youth, he thought he was just a follower. He was most likely to be titled God King, but only after exerting his strength did he discover that he was actually a strong emperor!


    If he is the emperor, what is that young man?


    "He himself is the emperor of Jianshentian..." Luo Ruoxi gritted her teeth while struggling to stand.


    "Then... what about the youth who passed on my swordsmanship?" Zhang Xuan couldn''t help it any longer.


    "He is..." Just as Luo Ruoxi was about to answer, the space distorted for a while, and then she saw the emperor of Jian Shentian, who also flew upside down, fell not far away, and smashed a big hole.


    Zhang Xuan''s current strength, and his understanding of kendo, far surpassed him, and he couldn''t resist. Even if he was not weak in cultivation and skilled in swordsmanship, he was still no match for him.


    "Haha, the emperor, it''s just a bunch of chickens and dogs! Today I will destroy nine days, destroy this world of gods, and put all the rules on the ground!"


    After defeating the emperor of Sword God, the ruthless man laughed wildly, and the surrounding space kept collapsing, setting him off like a demon.


    "What should I do?" Zhang Xuan clenched his fists.


    Just now, he and his clone had displayed their strongest combat power, and even Luo Ruoxi, who was in front of him, had used the strongest move without blocking the opponent''s move...


    Could it be that in the God Realm, no one can really block this one?


    Let him destroy the world?


    "The only way... is to return your lack of the way of heaven, return to the way of heaven itself, and let the way of heaven suppress him..." Luo Ruoxi clenched her fists tightly, her eyes reddened.


    "Return to Heaven itself?" Zhang Xuan knew what she meant.


    The library in my mind is itself a part of the way of heaven. Once it returns, the way of heaven will be completely complete. Maybe it can fix the loopholes and exclude the ruthless.


    Just like the body''s immune system.


    If the immune system is complete, the virus comes and can be easily driven out; if it is broken, it cannot resist the virus invasion, and even the strongest person will die because of it.


    only��


    "He is too powerful, even if the Dao of Heaven is restored, he can''t suppress it!" Zhang Xuan shook his head.


    Viruses, the immune system can kill, but... what about tigers?


    No matter how strong the immune system is, what can be done?


    The person in front of him is just an ordinary God King. Even if he is titled, Heavenly Dao can easily kill him, but he is stronger than the emperor... It is not something that Heavenly Dao can compete with.


    "This..." Luo Ruoxi paused for a while, and her white jade face showed a look of loss: "Yes... there is no way to suppress it, but, with the integrity of heaven, he can wake up and kill this person, it is not difficult!"


    "He?" Zhang Xuan frowned.


    "I''ll take you to see him, just in Zizaitian..." Taking a deep breath, Luo Ruoxi gritted her teeth, turned and flew forward.


    "Want to escape?" The ruthless man snorted coldly and pressed down.


    Bang!


    Luo Ruoxi fell from the sky.


    "You..." Zhang Xuan''s swordsmanship was displayed again, and the sword intent came out brilliantly.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Once again blocked by the ruthless.


    "Go away, I''ll stop him..."


    Knowing that they wanted to save the God Realm again, instead of escaping, the clone and the undead emperor stood in front of them with a loud shout, Luo Qiqi also changed and returned to the body of Jingkongzhu.


    The surrounding space solidified.


    "Walk!"


    Zhang Xuan''s eyes reddened when he saw that everyone stood behind them, fearless of death, but he also knew that now was not the time to talk about it.


    La Luo Ruoxi, with a flick of her body, cut through the space, and the next moment she appeared in the scope of Zizitian.


    Zizaitian has now lost its previous freedom, the God Realm has collapsed, and there is chaos everywhere.


    "Where is he you said?"


    No time to observe the lives of ordinary people, Zhang Xuan looked at the girl in his arms.


    If the person she mentioned can really save the God Realm, why not sacrifice herself!


    "He is my father,


    The blood in your pendant is his, the undead emperor, used to be his beast pet..." Luo Ruoxi adjusted her breath and explained.


    "Father?"


    Zhang Xuan suddenly realized.


    No wonder I always felt that the blood in the pendant was similar to Luo Ruoxi, but different. It turned out to be her father''s.


    This also explains why the thought left by the undead emperor immediately recognized himself as the master after seeing the pendant.


    "Your father is also an emperor? Or has the strength to surpass the emperor?"


    Could not help but said.


    The chaos in the library is the blood in the pendant, so she can regain her sobriety. Is it possible that not only she is the emperor, but also her father, even more powerful?


    If so, why is he in a coma?


    Does it need to be lacking in the way of heaven to wake it up?


    "He is not an emperor, but... the way of heaven!"


    Luo Ruoxi clenched her fists tightly.


    "Tian Dao? Your father... is Tian Dao?" Zhang Xuan was shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes! Fifty years ago, my father couldn''t resist the big hand and fell into a coma. The way of heaven collapsed into three parts, the way of heaven was orderly and the way of heaven was lacking, entering the turbulent flow of space, I took control of the natural way of heaven and maintained the balance of the gods. If you want him to recover, you can only collect the scattered parts... That''s why I am so determined, I can''t fail! I specially entered the Famed Master Continent, studied the Spring and Autumn Ceremony, and tried to defeat Master Kong! When fighting Master Kong, please ask him It''s the same thing."


    Luo Ruoxi said.


    Zhang Xuan was stunned.


    Not long after I met Famed Master Continent, the girl in front of me told me her story to save a close relative. I didn''t understand it at the time, but now I realize it.


    It turned out to be her father, and he was also the Heavenly Dao of the God Realm!


    Can the Tao of Heaven really be transformed into a human form and have children?


    "It''s natural to take control of the Dao of Heaven... You have no fragments of the Dao of Heaven in your body?" Suddenly, realizing that something was wrong in her language, Zhang Xuan looked over.


    Taking control on your behalf and merging with yourself in the body are two concepts.


    "I''m just in control, not part of the way of heaven..." Luo Ruoxi said.


    Zhang Xuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    In this way, you only need to strip out the flaws of the heavens by yourself, and she does not need to die.


    Although this kind of fate is unwilling to accept, she also does not want the girl in front of her to be hurt.


    "If I strip out the flaws of the Heavenly Dao in my body, your father will be able to survive and even kill the ruthless man, right?" Zhang Xuan said.


    "This...I''m not sure..."


    Looking up at the collapsed God Realm, Luo Ruoxi hesitated.


    The God Realm is the foundation of the father, and now the foundation is like this, even if he is sober, can he really defeat that powerful ruthless man?


    It''s hard to say!


    "It seems that you can''t be sure. Since this is the case, it is better to ask for others... We can only find a way by ourselves!" Zhang Xuan gritted his teeth: "You, me, avatar, and the Nine Heavens and Nine Emperors, if you cooperate with Master Kong, you may not be able to. Win!"


    "Master Kong? He..." Luo Ruoxi frowned.


    "Master Kong is already dead, isn''t he! He is not really dead, if you guessed correctly, he was killed by you, just to escape from the way of heaven... No accident, he should be the same as Wei Changfeng. body��!"


    Zhang Xuan said.


    Seeing Wei Changfeng, I understood that Master Kong''s so-called maintenance of intelligence should be the same as him, a congenital soul body.


    It can be done without getting lost in the tire.


    Coupled with the backhand left in advance, resurrection is only a matter of time.


    Luo Ruoxi was stunned, as if she didn''t expect this to happen.


    "Just look at it in the past, the guess is good, he should have recovered, otherwise, it is impossible for his students to not even go to the Tidal Sea..." Zhang Xuan said.


    Those students of Master Kong, the ancient sage Ziyuan and others, are all powerful, even without the help of the emperor, there must be a way to enter the tidal sea, but none of them have been seen.


    There must be more important things waiting, and I want to do it when all the emperors go to the Tidal Sea to do it!


    And this important


    The matter is obviously to let Master Kong recover.


    "This..." Luo Ruoxi was shocked and suddenly realized.


    "Let''s go!"


    Without further explanation, with a single stroke of one hand, Zhang Xuan came back to where Master Kong lived. Sure enough, he saw an old man hovering cross-legged in the air. When he saw them coming, he smiled slightly: "Here!"


    Not Master Kong, who is he!


    This teacher of all ages did not disappoint himself!


    As guessed, while everyone was focusing on the Tidal Sea, it was revived.


    "You..." Luo Ruoxi''s delicate body was shocked.


    She knew that the emperor could be resurrected, and the undead emperor was also alive, but... I didn''t expect it to be so fast!


    "I concealed the Dao of Heaven and prepared my backhand in advance. The giant without a name in the ghost pool was left by me. I was killed by you that day. I took the opportunity to get rid of the shackles of the Dao of Heaven and reunite my body. Just recover!"


    Master Kong smiled slightly.


    He is proficient in time ability. It seems that only one or two days have passed since the realm of the gods.


    Decades have passed.


    "The strength of the three of us is very strong, but it is not so easy to defeat the ruthless..."


    Seeing that Master Kong really recovered, Luo Ruoxi still shook her head.


    It is not about raising the prestige of others and destroying one''s own ambition, but the fact.


    So many people joined together just now, and they didn''t block each other. Even if a Master Kong was added, what would happen?


    It doesn''t change the situation either!


    "Our individual strengths, even together, are indeed not opponents of the other party, but... what if the strengths of all people were integrated into one person?"


    Master Kong smiled and looked over.


    "Fusing into one person?"


    This time, not only Luo Ruoxi frowned, but Zhang Xuan was also full of doubts.


    "That palm can tear apart the realm of the gods and disperse the heavens. The strength is unquestionable. The ruthless man absorbed all this power and devoured the spiritual energy of the **** realm for fifty years. Based on strength alone, more than a dozen of us Emperor, take it out individually, it is indeed not an opponent..."


    Master Kong said: "But together, concentrating the power on one person...it''s not necessarily!"


    "How to focus?"


    Luo Ruoxi looked over.


    Simple to say, difficult to do.


    The emperor has already stood at the pinnacle of the God Realm. If it is so easy to absorb the power of others, she will not be stagnant for so many years.


    "It''s very simple... We will concentrate our strength on Zhang Xuan. Once he can break through the shackles of the emperor, he will be able to save the God Realm!"


    Master Kong said.


    "Me?" Zhang Xuan was taken aback: "Why me?"


    "Emperor Lingxi cultivates freedom and detachment from nature! But with the constraints of the father and the way of heaven, and the people who care about it, you will never be able to truly detach yourself! If I read it correctly, when you fought with me, you also Once gave up, plan to be beheaded by me!"


    Master Kong said.


    Luo Ruoxi was speechless.


    During the battle, there was indeed such a plan, so when the two of them fought, at the beginning, each kept his back, just like learning from each other, not like a life-and-death fight.


    fight.


    "If you can''t escape, naturally you won''t be able to exert your strongest power. Even if you give more True Qi, you still can''t hit the highest realm! As for me..."


    Confucius nodded and said: "I have a heart for the common people, I want to save the world, but I don''t want others to sacrifice for me. Too much kindness is also a shortcoming! If you are more cruel and destroy the Foreign Spirit Race, there will be no current situation..."


    If all the Foreign Spirit Race people could be slaughtered at the beginning, it would be impossible for the ruthless people to be resurrected, and there would be no current situation.


    "So, I''m not suitable either! As for Zhang Xuan, his exercises are satisfactory and there are no flaws. He pays attention to living his own life, even if he dies, as long as he lives without guilt, he will be open-minded. This kind of person has greater tolerance and greater development. Space, only in this way can we go higher and farther!"


    Master Kong continued.


    Life should come back, death should be Sauvignon Blanc!


    not even death


    Huh, how could he be swayed by other things?


    "This..." Zhang Xuan frowned, just as he was about to say something, he saw Master Kong look at him with bright eyes: "There is no need to refuse, let''s say that it''s too late to train others, even if it''s too late, I don''t think anyone can be better than you. Do better! Although there are no fragments of Heavenly Dao in Lingxi Emperor Zun, he controls the Heavenly Dao all the year round and has his own understanding of the Heavenly Dao; I control the Heavenly Dao in an orderly manner. If we instill the power into you, you will have the power of the complete Heavenly Dao in your body. With the nine-day chaotic golden lotus in the clone, it is completely possible to fix the nine heavens, control the universe, fight the nine heavens, and destroy all things!"


    "All right!"


    Seeing that the other party has made a decision, it is useless to explain himself, Zhang Xuan nodded.


    Boom!


    Cross-legged is done, and in the blink of an eye, two powerful forces are pouring out from both sides.


    Zhang Xuan''s whole body froze, and the whole person seemed to incarnate in an instant, soaring above the nine heavens.


    Soul, body, and true energy were all baptized in an instant, becoming stronger and stronger.


    ��


    "You also want to stop me? Well, kill you, and then go and kill Zhang Xuan..."


    Shooting Luo Qiqi and the clone and others, the ruthless man smiled coldly.


    The power exerted by the clone and many emperors is indeed very powerful, but it is still weaker than him.


    The tidal sea devoured almost all the spiritual energy outside the city from the realm of the gods. Now these powers are turned into his foster care, with the ability to destroy the world, these emperors and gods, although they represent the peak of the gods. , still vulnerable.


    The ruthless man at this time seemed to represent the entire God Realm, and no one could stop him.


    "With the death of the God Realm, our life is meaningless. I, Yun Chi, perish with you..."


    The Great Emperor Yunchi transformed into his main body, and a huge five-clawed golden dragon volleyed towards him.


    "Just you? Not worthy!"


    The ruthless man squeezed the palm of his hand, and the golden dragon hung in the palm of his hand. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t escape.


    "Old friend, wait for me!"


    Emperor Fumeng also roared, transformed into a white tiger deity, and came to him in a volley.


    The undead emperor, the undead phoenix deity showed up, and the flames lit up the sky.


    Emperor Xuanming, the deity is a big tortoise, like holding up the heavens.


    The four divine beasts, guarding the four poles of the God Realm, changed their bodies at the same time, and the collapsed God Realm slowed down.


    Qiankun seemed to freeze in an instant.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    With four palms in a row, the ruthless man suppressed the four beasts, and a strong killing intent flashed in his eyes: "Since you are courting death, I will fulfill you..."


    In the roar, just as he was about to kill everyone with his dead hand, he felt his raised arm tighten and stopped in the air.


    "If you want to kill them, have you asked me if..."


    Immediately, in the shocked eyes of everyone, a figure slowly walked out of the air.


    It is Zhang Xuan!


    The youth at this time, the whole body is full of strength, more than ten times stronger than just now, since the sky


    Come, as if the whole person is a world.


    "I''ve made a lot of progress..."


    The ruthless man stopped, his eyes solemn.


    He obviously didn''t understand why the opponent''s strength had changed so much in just a few minutes.


    "However, what if I increase it? The God Realm in its heyday can''t resist it. I don''t believe it. You can stop me..."


    With a cold hum, the ruthless man slapped down again.


    Zhang Xuan raised his sword and greeted him.


    The two sides fought together, the space was torn one after another, and the airflow was scurrying around.


    "Can Zhang Xuan win?"


    Luo Ruoxi looked over at the place where Master Tiankong was stationed.


    She and Confucius passed the power to Zhang Xuan, and their own cultivation base has been reduced to only the level of a **** king, which is not as brilliant as before.


    However, where is the level, as long as the strength is enough, one day, it can be restored.


    "With the current strength, it is difficult to overcome... unless... he can comprehend the transcendence.


    The power of the emperor! "


    After a moment of silence, Master Kong said.


    The alliance of more than a dozen emperors and monarchs cannot defeat the ruthless people. Even if they pass all their power to each other, it is not so easy to win.


    The reason for this is because... only when the power is concentrated on one person can it reach the apex, and it is possible to truly surpass the limit and break through oneself!


    "The power beyond the emperor?"


    Luo Ruoxi''s eyes are distant.


    When her father was still awake, he said the same thing to her, but... she couldn''t do it, could the man she loves do it?


    "He must be able... He has an unyielding heart! And pride in the world."


    Seeing the doubt in her heart, Master Kong smiled.


    ��


    Bang bang bang!


    After several moves in a row, Zhang Xuan''s mouth cracked, and a huge scar appeared on his chest, terrifying.


    As Master Kong said, even if the power of the two of them is combined, a complete Heavenly Dao is formed in the body, and it is still not an opponent.


    "Haha, I thought it was so powerful, but that''s it!" The ruthless man sneered.


    "It''s not your opponent anyway, and will be killed sooner or later. In this case, I want to die under your strongest attack..." Taking a deep breath, Zhang Xuan stopped, instead of attacking, he looked at the ruthless man in front of him.


    "Okay, I will fulfill you and give you the strongest attack..."


    Hearing what he said, Ruthless Man was stunned for a moment, then snorted coldly and raised his palms.


    Whoa!


    A azure light appeared in the palm of his hand and slammed down.


    Sure enough, it was the strongest attack, and the entire God Realm roared, as if it was about to be unbearable, and a huge pothole was punched out again.


    With his eyes closed, Zhang Xuan did not avoid it.


    Bang!


    The head exploded, the soul scattered everywhere.


    "Zhang Xuan..." Seeing this scene, everyone''s face turned pale.


    Luo Qiqi seemed to be crazy.


    Emperor Yunchi and the others also widened their eyes and kept shivering.


    Master Kong and Luo Ruoxi, who saw this scene, were all stunned.


    The original intention was to let him break through the shackles and attack the realm beyond the emperor realm. Why didn''t he resist and die willingly?


    In this way, wouldn''t it betray their good intentions?


    "No, it is the method of immortality of the undead emperor..."


    Strangely, Master Kong suddenly spoke.


    Everyone immediately saw Zhang Xuan, whose head exploded and even his soul shattered, the pendant on his chest suddenly exploded, and a drop of blood floated up and burned, forming a hot flame, and in the flame, an intact figure. , walk out slowly.


    "He...with the help of the opponent''s power and the blood in the pendant, separated the lack of heaven and the soul?"


    Luo Ruoxi''s pupils shrink


    .


    Zhang Xuan, who was reborn from the ashes, actually had no Tiandao Library in his body, no interference from Tiandao, and he was separated from Tiandao!


    "How did he do it?"


    Master Kong was also full of disbelief.


    Heavenly Dao and soul merged together, regardless of each other. In order to get rid of it, he had to scatter his soul and use the ghost pool to reunite his soul.


    The person in front of him was only beheaded once, and then he got rid of it completely. What method was used?


    "I see... He used the method of ruthless people to get rid of the soul contract..." Luo Ruoxi reacted.


    The soul contract binds the master and the servant. If the master does not release it, the servant will be bound forever... The same is true of the Tiandao Library, which can be said to be an enhanced version of the contract.


    The soul is bound, and immortality will not escape.


    But... the ruthless person used that special power to get rid of the soul contract, the specific method, Zhang Xuan asked in detail before, I am afraid that he was moved at that time.


    This was deliberately desperate to let him use the strongest force to attack him.


    With this kind of power, he was reborn from the ashes. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a great success!


    "It turns out that this is the way to break through the emperor..."


    Zhang Xuan walked out of the flames, with a faint smile on his face, as if he understood something, and suddenly a


    Beckoning, the clone on one side immediately turned into a lotus flower and flew over.


    In an instant, it merged perfectly with itself.


    In the blink of an eye, everyone felt that Zhang Xuan in front of him seemed to have become Jiutian, and Jiutian was him.


    The soles of the feet lightly step on the ground.


    The chaotic nine days immediately stabilized.


    Jiutian Chaos Golden Lotus, which appeared when Jiutian was born, can stabilize Jiutian. At this time, the clone and self are perfectly integrated, regardless of each other, which means that he has control of this power.


    Not only that, but with the cultivation of the Nine Heavens Chaos Golden Lotus, he had already reached the peak of the realm, and there was a loosening, and it seemed that he would break through at any time.


    "Master-servant love, brotherly love, teacher-student love, parental love, love... all together, it turns out to be everything in the world, and this is the human being!"


    With a smile on his face, Zhang Xuan muttered to himself.


    The moment Tiandao Library was separated from his soul, he understood.


    Do people have the world when they see the world, or do they have the world first and then people?


    It''s the wind, or the heart!


    This question has plagued countless people for eternity.


    Of course, now... none of that matters!


    Without life and emotion, what is the meaning of the world even if it exists?


    Therefore, after breaking through love, it is the love of all beings! It is the emotion that interweaves the world.


    All things in the world have emotions, only if there is emotion can the world exist, and only if there is emotion can life be continued.


    Love is love.


    Hate, is love.


    Happy is love.


    Pain is love.


    Farewell is love.


    Gathering is also love!


    "Thousands of affection, for my use..."


    With a low cry, the imprisoned realm in Zhang Xuan''s body was instantly broken.


    The shackles of the emperor have broken through!


    In an instant, as if touching a whole new world and gate, the soul is quickly nourished.


    Countless chaotic energy rushed over, and the physical body also improved rapidly.


    Before, progress could only be achieved by absorbing spiritual power, but now the turbulent flow of space, the air of chaos, and even the azure light of the other party, can be owned by me, regardless of each other.


    "You..." The ruthless man didn''t expect that not only did his full-strength attack not kill him, but instead fulfilled him, he shouted angrily, shouted angrily, and attacked again.


    "You resent the high-ranking emperor, you didn''t save yourself in the turbulent space, it''s love; you feel that you used to be my servant, which contains humbleness and anger, it''s love; you want to destroy the gods, vent your anger, it''s love; you want to change more powerful, the same love... love


    Feeling controls you, how can you overcome me and not be controlled by me? "


    With a faint smile, Zhang Xuan''s voice became faster and louder, and he grabbed his palm lightly.


    The originally invincible ruthless man was imprisoned by countless emotional strings, tied hands and feet, unable to move.


    As long as there is love, it will be used and controlled by him!


    "you��"


    Ruthless Man''s eyes were full of fear: "Master Zhang, I am your servant, don''t kill me... I am willing to sacrifice my soul..."


    "It''s too late to talk about this now..." With a slight smile, Zhang Xuan shook his head.


    Controlling the feelings of the world, servants and the like have no meaning to him.


    Killing so many people at the **** level, hurting his girlfriend, Luo Qiqi and so many friends, how could he forgive him today!


    "Do not��"


    Feeling his decisiveness, Ruthless Man''s pupils shrank, and before he finished speaking, he immediately felt a sharp pain in his body.


    Bang!


    In an instant, it exploded, turning into countless spiritual energy, pouring into all parts of the God Realm.


    Before, all the power swallowed up by the tidal sea was fed back at this time, and the depleted wilderness was revived.


    "This��"


    "So kill?"


    The Great Emperor Yunchi, the Immortal Emperor, Fairy Linglong and the others all widened their eyes and couldn''t believe it.


    They had fought against ruthless people just now, and they knew it was terrible, so


    A powerful person was destroyed at will, how did this Zhang Xuan... reach?


    Is there really another realm above the emperor?


    "He succeeded��"


    Master Kong and Luo Ruoxi released their clenched fists.


    "This is part of the Tao of Heaven, then I will return the Tao of Heaven now..."


    Seeing that the "Heavenly Dao" that was separated from his body just now was still suspended in the air, Zhang Xuan smiled lightly and flicked his fingers.


    hum!


    The library that has accompanied him since his rebirth was embedded in the sky of the God Realm.


    The ringing of a big bell, the constantly collapsing God Realm, the slow recovery visible to the naked eye, and the chaotic airflow also gathered again.


    The collapsed God Realm finally stopped, and the dry spiritual energy, along with the ruthless man''s death, slowly recovered.


    "It seems that the God Realm is about to welcome the era of aura recovery again..." Zhang Xuan smiled.


    The hole in the tidal sea, with the completion of the heaven, has been restored, and it is only a matter of time before the gods return to their former grandeur.


    "Zhang Xuan, come here..."


    Just after finishing this, a voice sounded in his head, Zhang Xuan was stunned for a moment, and took a step forward.


    At this step, I don''t know how far I flew, and then I saw a young man standing in front of him.


    It was the one who taught his swordsmanship before.


    "Senior, you..."


    Seeing that it was him, Zhang Xuan was taken aback.


    I thought this person was unfathomable before, but now I realize that he is only a little worse than me, and has already reached the peak of the emperor. Compared with the previous Luo Ruoxi, I don''t know how much stronger.


    "Just call me by my name, my name is... Nie Tong!" The young man exuded an indomitable sword intent and said lightly.


    "Nie Tong?" Zhang Xuan frowned.


    First time hearing this name.


    "Come with me and show you my brother!" The young man named Nie Tong smiled and stepped forward.


    Zhang Xuan followed closely behind him. He didn''t know how far he flew, and stopped in front of a mountain peak.


    Then I saw another young man.


    His appearance is not much older than him, and his eyebrows are raised, giving people a sense of depth that cannot be seen through.


    "This strength..." Zhang Xuan trembled.


    The strength of the young man in front of him is even stronger than him, he also broke through the shackles of the emperor, and his cultivation base is more profound


    Thick!


    "Next, Nie Yun!" The young man smiled lightly and looked over: "That is... Nie Lingxi, Luo Ruoxi''s father in your mouth!"


    "Ruoxi''s father?"


    Zhang Xuan was shocked: "You...are the Heavenly Dao of the God Realm?"


    Luo Ruoxi said before that her father was Tiandao, and he never imagined that he was such a young man.


    "As soon as I transformed into the Three Purities, a part of my soul became the Dao of Heaven! Besides, this world was created by me, and it''s okay to say that I am the Dao of Heaven!" Nie Yun smiled lightly.


    Zhang Xuan couldn''t believe it.


    The realm of the gods was actually created by this person in front of him?


    How strong should he be?


    "No, if the God Realm was created by you, and you are the Dao of Heaven, why allow the ruthless people to wreak havoc instead of taking action..." Zhang Xuan looked over.


    If it is not for his own breakthrough, the God Realm is very likely to completely collapse. Why does this person in front of him not ask?


    Do you even care about the life and death of your daughter?


    Without answering his question, Nie Yun looked over indifferently: "Do you think... above the God Realm, there are more powerful beings?"


    "This..." Zhang Xuan paused: "There should be..."


    Although I haven''t seen it before, since he can cultivate to this level, maybe other people can also, or even stronger.


    Just like this one.


    "I once suspected that there would be more powerful beings above the God Realm, so I tried my best to peep, and finally attracted the backlash from the higher world... A palm broke down!"


    Nie Yun looked over and said, "If I dodged at that time, it is very likely that the entire God Realm will be wiped out, and there will be no half of life... So, this move was blocked, but because of this, the incarnation''s way of heaven was destroyed.


    split out. "


    "In this situation, I want to recover, it''s just a thought, but... I understand that if I want to truly break away from the shackles of the God Realm, I want to explore where the palm comes from, and what is there outside the God Realm... It''s hard for me alone. Do it. So, I want to see if there is life that can break through the shackles of the emperor and reach the level with me!"


    "So, send the scattered thoughts of Heavenly Dao to the bottom world... respectively give a soul that originally belonged to this world, and a soul that does not belong to this world. And you did not disappoint me in the end!"


    Nie Yun smiled.


    "It doesn''t belong to the soul of this world, so I''m transmigrating because of you?" Zhang Xuan was shocked.


    No wonder, being able to cross over, I didn''t expect that it was all done by the person in front of me.


    "Haha!" Nie Yun smiled lightly and said, "I belong to this world, and I have awe for the world. It is much more difficult to break through the shackles of the world. be able to succeed����


    "I..." Zhang Xuan blushed: "If it wasn''t for Master Kong, I would never have reached this level..."


    Without Master Kong''s selfless dedication, it would be impossible for UU Reading to reach the current state.


    "I gave him the opportunity, but I didn''t grasp it. The battle with Lingxi was actually the best opportunity for him to break through. Unfortunately, he chose to retreat, thinking that he had left behind and could retreat completely. If we lose courage and diligence, and face people who surpass us, if we don��t even have this spirit, how can we compete with them?��


    Nie Yun said.


    Zhang Xuan was silent.


    At that time, he saw the battle between the two, and Master Kong was indeed a little inaccurate in his decisiveness.


    It is also possible that he is unwilling to kill Luo Ruoxi.


    Unfortunately, just this thought, missed the opportunity to advance.


    "If Master Kong wins, Ruoxi will die..." After a while, Zhang Xuan looked over and frowned.


    Could it be that the girl in front of me doesn''t even care about her daughter''s life or death?


    "With me here, she won''t die..." Nie Yun smiled lightly: "Your current strength is not much different from mine. Do you think the strength of the two of them is at the juncture of life and death, if you want to save people, can you do it? "


    "


    Naruto coming to Marvel https://

 Chapter 624： Battle of New York

    Reminder: In order to prevent incomplete content acquisition and out-of-order text, please do not use the browser (App) reading mode.


    The domain name is changed to: Please favorite!


    Gu nodded, there was nothing to worry about about the result.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Charlotte glanced at Master Gu Yi and saw that there was no Dr. Banner who came to pick up the stone, but after thinking for a while, he said:


    "Heroes, they all appear at the meeting, and I am here to accompany the meeting."


    Gu Yi seemed to laugh at Yit Doyle, nodded and said, "Then let''s all enjoy this battle."


    ��


    At this time, Loki''s scepter, with the flying Tari army on the stage, opened his arms as if to welcome him? This is his home court, and he wants to be king again on this planet.


    At this moment, Suo Fei came over.


    "Loki."


    "Turn off the universe cube, or I will destroy it."


    Loki looked at Suo and said, "You can''t drop it."


    "There is no way to stop it, now there is only war."


    Suo Ye said to Kei, "Come on.


    In the middle of the day, a call suddenly appeared, reflecting the two around them.


    This sudden thunder and lightning made Sol and Yi look together.


    "Thousand Guns!"


    I saw a burst of electricity suddenly shot from Sasuke Chi''s hand, and the air commander wore a few Zeta Swiss soldiers along the way.


    Loki taunted Sol at this time: "Come on, the **** of Thor can be handed over to this young man."


    Sol also frowned slightly, this Charlotte Doyle, whom he knew.


    After taunting Sol, Luo took the lead to attack, and the people fought one, hitting you and me.


    ��


    On the other hand, Ni looked at the Chitauri giant beast in the sky, and he found that people were not.


    "Jarvis, where''s Charlotte Doyle?"


    "She''s gone."


    Tony sighed and suddenly accepted Natasha''s call request. fine\./hua\./book\./ge\./hand\./machine\./version\./no\./wrong\./first\./post~~


    At this time, Ba drove over in a Kun-style plane, flew up to Nasha and said:


    "Tucker, I''m in your three o''clock direction, northeast."


    Looking at Natasha''s communication, Ni Tucao said, "So long, are you going to buy and sell?


    "Go big and lead them to be a target for you."


    Soon Tony led people over, and Na killed some of them with a machine gun.


    But Jarvis wakes up to the fact that there are more people.


    Nick went to meet the people. At this time, there was no one to care about the Chitauri giant beast in the sky. When he saw the belly of the Chitauri giant beast, he immediately ejected a big soldier.


    The number of these Zeta Swiss was huge, and they jumped out of the stairs and grabbed them. Then they hit the window and entered the big interior, and immediately launched an attack, killing anyone they saw.


    At this time, the plane that Ba was driving saw Loki who was fighting with Suo in the building, and immediately moved to attack, but Loki shot a laser from the right and hit him directly.


    Fortunately, the Kun-style battle volume was high enough, and the stun skills were good, and the force was forced to land. The Sphros, Pharmacist, Chen Haoran, Brock Rumlow, Ba, and Sharen ran out and immediately joined the battle sequence.


    At this time, Shou, and Daimaru were fighting together. The three of them left behind a large number of corpses of the Zeta Swiss soldiers. Looking at the Zeta behemoth above their heads, Tsunade said:


    "Give me a home."


    "The strange force kicks in anger!"


    I saw Tsunade jumped and jumped over the head of the behemoth Zeta, and then a kick with a strange force against the bag of the behemoth.


    "boom!"


    I saw that the top of the Tari giant beast was kicked by a hand and kicked, and the steel armor on it was pierced, while Tsunade was pierced from the top of the giant''s head.


    The head-wearing Chita Rui died in the field, but the big one smashed towards Tsunade by inertia.


    "Big Yuxuan!


    See Jiraiya also rise, one. (The next page is more exciting!)


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Naruto Coming to Marvel", the great **** of dancing!


    Chapter 624 The Battle of New York Free read: https://,!


    ����Warm reminder: In order to prevent incomplete content acquisition and out-of-order text, please do not use the browser (App) reading mode.


    The domain name is changed to: Please favorite!


    A huge spiral emerged from the condensation and bombarded the body of the Chitauri giant beast.


    "boom!"


    After the loud explosion, Qi Rui''s beast was blasted out and hit his hand.


    When I was fighting Tony in the air, I saw this scene and flew over.


    "You guys are great."


    "I saw Charlotte Doyle.


    Tsunade glanced at Tony in the middle, punched, and saw the violent Gang directly tore up a Zeta Swiss soldier who wanted to sneak attack.


    At this time, the hand said, "It should be there."


    "it is good.


    After asking for a while, continue to enter the battle sequence.


    There are more and more Qita Rui giant beasts in the middle. In order to prevent Lot''s original, Ji opened the door very big this time. At this time, ten Zita giants have appeared on the battlefield.


    It can be said that Zeta''s current strategy is a wave of soldiers, a giant beast, ten giant beasts and a **** ship, and the most important thing is to prepare soldiers and cast them.


    On the other side.


    This Feng Chunye is cleaning up the miscellaneous soldiers, and Naruto has transformed into a state and is also killing the enemy quickly.


    "Fire Escape the Fire!"


    After Uchihasuke spit out a mouthful of flames into the sky, two huge flame dragons descended from the sky and took away the tower soldiers who had gathered together and prepared to enter.


    Weiqi''s attack attracted a Qi Ruiju and attacked them.


    Looking at the flying beast, Sasuke turned his head to the sky and said, "Sakura, Naruto, back off.


    "Lei Dunlin!"


    I saw that the sky was immediately dense, and the thunder struck down, and the thunder in the middle cloud turned into a unicorn shape, and then slammed into the Tari giant beast.


    "boom!"


    Under the huge roar of thunder, the outer focus of the Tari giant beast died.


    Because of Sasuke''s move, it became the intersection of the audience and attracted all the attention.


    ��


    On the roof of the Stark Building, Loki attacked Er with a scepter and knocked him down on the terrace.


    "Hahaha, Sol."


    "Did you see the thunder attack just now?"


    "Compared to others, you are a hammer god. No\./wrong\./more\./new`.w`.a`.p`.j`.h`.s`.s`.d` .c`.o`.m��


    Loki''s words pierced into Er''s heart. When he was in Jotunheim, Thor felt that Charlotte Doyle was better than him. character of.


    "Ah~ah~ah"


    Sol let out a roar, and a bolt of electricity fell from the sky, knocking Luo who was in the air, and then smashing Loki in Miunier.


    ��


    Natasha and others on the other road also watched the thunder that filled the sky.


    Steve Rogers was shocked at this time, "Is this the truth?


    The pharmacist on the side raised his mouth slightly, asking?


    , this is my ninja move.


    However, Yaoshi Dou did not share secret desires, only Yao Shi Dou glanced at it and said, "We are gathered here for the sixth time, and our battle strength is expensive."


    "The speed is relatively fast, and if you dodge the attack, go to the street next to you to help, there are still trapped people.


    "Blow Longlo and Chen can go to another street, Captain, Dun, Nasha, you can stay here.


    "In this way, we can defeat more enemies and save their people."


    This Fa Shivros also has it. After listening to the pharmacist''s suggestion, he also said: "Master has a very good idea. We are now divided into three teams."


    "Medicine, can you do it alone?


    Yao pulled down the S.H.I.E.L.D.-style forehead guard on top of his head at this time, and then said, "The strength here is the strongest, you should have questions."


    . (The next page is more exciting!)


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Naruto Coming to Marvel", the great **** of dancing!


    Chapter 624 The Battle of New York Free read: https://,!


    ����Warm reminder: In order to prevent incomplete content acquisition and out-of-order text, please do not use the browser (App) reading mode.


    The domain name is changed to: Please favorite!


    Hearing the pharmacist say that he is strong, Chen Hao rarely refuted it.


    "Okay, that''s it. Jing\./hua\./book\./ge\./hand\./machine\./version\./first\./fa\./update\./new~~ "


    After speaking, the six-person team immediately divided into three teams, with Chen Haoran''s team heading towards two or two streets.


    And after the pharmacist turned around, he ran towards the setting of Skia.


    However, just after the three of them left, a giant beast appeared in front of Tasha and the three of them.


    Stijs contacted Tony and said, "Tony, how do you destroy that monster like a giant beast?


    "Has Na appeared?"


    "Tell me when you get it, this thing can''t penetrate their armor for the time being, except me to change a set of equipment."


    It was Tony''s armor that was in his villa. It must have been there in the past. Tony took a test and said:


    "If you can''t do it, just leave that big guy alone for the time being. Schatt brought him a ninja, and some of them can eliminate him."


    Hearing that Charlotte Daowa''s ninja was coming, Steve Rogers'' heart was relieved, and it was a good thing for him to have more powerful people.


    But Tasha and Bar on the side changed their expressions. They knew that what the director Nick Fury was willing to accept was Lot''s intervention in this battle.


    As both of them know, the ninja and the Cube are no better than Loki.


    But at this time, there are so many exams, we must first determine the enemy in front of us, as for Yu Mo, that is a later matter.


    ��


    On the other side.


    The three orphans established by Shatt, at this time, there were also Zeta Swiss soldiers who came to attack with aircraft. Fortunately, Lot had a platoon in advance, and the enemy in the first hospital did not break through the sea. Iruka, Uchiha Obito , Mute the defense line of the three of them, as for Xiang Huo, he looked at him with a scornful rebuke.


    No. 2 and No. 2 courtyards have a small number of Zeta Swiss soldiers, and they have not broken through the defense lines of the eighth and tenth squads. Fortunately, the children''s courtyards are built in the suburbs, and they do not have the heart of the field.


    As for the Charlotte Office, Michael Celine was at the door, no one was attacked, and many people were protected.


    And at the base, there were Ginny and Lidi in riot gear, as well as John Wick, a hundred people. The enemies who came were not even separated from each other, and they were extremely safe.


    As for the Shayin Puppet Shop, Yin Ninji, and the Shinobi of the Kiriyin Base, they all came out and lived in the residents of the surrounding streets.


    ...


    Charlotte and Gu Yitian watched the battle below.


    Charlotte looked at it for a long time, and found that there was no one from the Four Miles of the Avengers who traveled through time and space, nor did they come to ask for Shi Banner, and wasted time there.


    "Mage, I can''t do it here, I''ll go to solve the enemy first."


    Gu nodded slightly: "Go, Zhilin, remember your responsibilities."


    Charlotte nodded and didn''t say anything, but used the Shunshu technique to rush to the battlefield.


    ��


    On the roof of the Stark Building, after this Thor hammered Loki, he shouted to Lo:


    "Look for yourself, look at this."


    "You are the king, will the madness end here?


    Loki looked at the city that became a battlefield below, turned around and said to Thor, "Too much."


    "I can''t even stop it.


    Sol pulled Loki and said, "No, as long as we are one."


    Ki looked at Sol, with an expression on his face as if he was about to repent. At this moment, a head suddenly appeared in Ki''s hand and directly inserted it into Sol''s waist.


    "Um~"


    Sol groaned in pain, and Mjolnir in his hand also fell to the ground.


    Key looked at Sol and said, "Too naive."


    However, Loki''s behavior irritated Er, he got up and kicked it, and smashed it.


    Luo this understands that it is not easy to take advantage of Saul, one. (The next page is more exciting!)


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Naruto Coming to Marvel", the great **** of dancing!


    Chapter 624 The Battle of New York Free read: https://,!


    ����Warm reminder: In order to prevent incomplete content acquisition and out-of-order text, please do not use the browser (App) reading mode.


    The domain name is changed to: Please favorite!


    An overturned walking device left, and the scepter was thrown on the ground by it.


    Saul saw Lokili and disappeared in front, and joined the ranks of killing Zeta directly.


    And in the sky, one of Qita''s **** spaceships flew out of the air passage. It was as big as the Qi giant beast, and there was a giant cloud floating in it.


    ��


    After Steve Rogers, Nasha and Barton joined forces to kill a group of Qi Rui''s soldiers, they saw the behemoth appearing in the sky and said, "Heaven, here comes another home."


    At this moment, the doctor rode a car and came to the battlefield.


    Seeing Dr. Na appearing, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Dr. Na, it''s time to be angry."


    This Steve Rogers signaled through the public channel: "Tower, Banner is here."


    "Then let Jia fight, there is a giant beast on the street next to you, lead him."


    It flew over with a giant beast, and Banner went straight to the giant.


    Facing the Lai Qitarui beast is a fist. The straight giant beast stopped and stood up even more. Tony watched the giant beast armor fall off the road, and shot a bullet directly at the position of the body to completely blow it up.


    After solving the Qitarui beast, Tony and the crowd made a statement, separated from the crowd again, and joined the battle.


    When Charlotte just arrived in the middle of the battlefield, she saw an amazing scene.


    Seeing that the golden chains appeared on the whirlpool Jiunai''s body, the giant Qitarui beast lived on it, and it was the Vajra blockade that was used.


    Xun Jiuxin took a step back and was knocked down, and then a fearful aura radiated from Jiuxin''s body, blood-red hair flying all over the sky.


    "boom����!"


    Wu Jiu Xin Nai hit Qi Ta Rui Ju''s head, punch after punch, the giant beast in the King Kong Blockade Tower was completely dynamic, and was directly beaten to death on the spot by Jiu Nai with both fists.


    To the scene, special: "As expected of blood red peppers!"


    Looking at the enemy, Charlotte looked at the fighting ninjas and the people, and then said with both hands in a seal:


    "Spirituality �� Ninja Dog Army!"


    "Spirituality, Blue Snake!


    "Spirituality �� Toad!"


    "Spirituality �� Ninja Turtles!"


    "Spirituality��Kamasuke!"


    "Spirituality �� Shouhe!"


    Just when Lot was using the psychic technique, Rui''s guardian shot a huge laser directly from the sky, and a block was swept away in an instant.


    All Lianzhong who watched this scene were stunned, only Tucker was normal, and he was someone who had seen the big scene.


    At this moment, Charlotte said, "Ninja dogs, we are responsible for saving the surrounding people."


    "Lan, Toad Ji, Ninja Turtle, Kama Itachi, you four are responsible for killing these Swiss soldiers, these ugly monsters."


    "The Charlotte."


    "Shouhe, the biggest guy in the sky didn''t have it. I bombarded it with my tail."


    Following Lot''s orders, all the psychic beasts moved.


    On the battlefield of Ban, Naruto Uzumaki used the psychic technique without reservation after seeing the appearance of his psychic beast.


    "Psychic Toad Bunta!


    "boom!"


    After the earth swayed, Fang Wen held a huge sword in his hand and took a pipe.


    "Toad, hurry up, kill the giant beast in front of you."


    Toad Wentai jumped directly into the air, and swung out a huge sword. A Chitauri beast was instantly split in half, and the falling body directly smashed the two buildings on the side.


    Loki''s eyes widened on the flying machine, and he looked at the appearance of only the giant beast of Qi Tari, and murmured: "What are these. Jing\./hua\./shu\./ge \./hand\./machine\./version\./first\./post\./update\./new~~��


    At this moment, Shouhe crouched on the ground, his mouth aimed at the spaceship in the sky.


    . (The next page is more exciting!)


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Naruto Coming to Marvel", the great **** of dancing!


    Chapter 624 The Battle of New York Free read: https://,!


    ����Warm reminder: In order to prevent incomplete content acquisition and out-of-order text, please do not use the browser (App) reading mode.


    The domain name is changed to: Please favorite!


    I saw a dark pull start to condense in the air, and the condensing speed is getting faster and faster, and the ball is getting faster and faster.


    The movement here caught the attention of the air **** spaceship, and immediately the fort took aim here.


    "Beast Jade!"


    The huge jade was launched and went in the direction of the spaceship.


    Directly, the spaceship immediately raised a colored measuring hood, wrapping the spaceship.


    "wipe!


    Seeing that the tailed beast jade collided with Fei''s protection, not directly, but a crack appeared in the protection, and the tailed beast jade went in abruptly. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "Crack!"


    The protective cover shattered, and the tailed beast jade suddenly exploded at this moment.


    "!"


    The big explosion immediately dismembered the **** spaceship without the protective cover. first\./post\./update\./new


    The shard of the spaceship fell out of the air, and a piece of debris the size of a half-tower giant beast headed towards Fang''s community. There are still people who haven''t had time.


    At this moment, Matt Kay jumped up and said angrily, "Eight Gate Dunjia��Jingmen!"


    "Towards the peacock!"


    ��


    To see "The fastest update of Fire Ninja Pro Manwei, please browser to lose -- go to Huashu Pavilion to watch.


    To provide you with the fastest update of "Naruto Coming to Marvel", the great **** of dancing!


    Chapter 624 The Battle of New York Free read: https://,!


    ����

 Chapter 625： war is over

    I saw that Matekai waved his fists countless times at the spaceship fragments that fell in the sky. Because of the friction of the air, the flames on the fists hit the fragments with friction.


    "Boom Boom Boom!"


    With the full blast of Matekai, the falling spaceship debris was smashed into smaller debris and fell downward, but it was still a big threat.


    "Lei Dun �� Qilin!"


    Uchiha Zuosuke appeared below in an instant, and the sky was bombarded with thunder, and the wreckage of the spaceship in the air was completely vaporized in an instant, saving everyone below.


    After Charlotte Doyle saw that Matekai and Uchiha Zuosuke blocked the wreckage of the spacecraft, he looked at the position of the space passage, and saw a Chitauri behemoth about to fly out, only to see his eyes Immediately open the kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    "Amaterasu!"


    As Charlotte Doyle''s gaze reached, an inextinguishable black flame immediately burned, and the scope of the flame directly covered the Chitauri giant beast that had not yet had time to rush out of the teleportation channel.


    After a cry of grief, the entire body of the Qitarui giant beast finally came out of the transmission channel, but after it came out, it was no longer alive, and fell directly from the sky toward the bottom.


    Minato Namikaze watched as the huge Chitauri behemoth burned with black flames on its upper body, and fell directly from the air without slowing down.


    Minato screamed: "Not good!"


    "The Spiral Sky Light is extremely sharp and flashes!"


    Namikaze Minato threw the Flying Thunder God Kunai, and immediately appeared behind the dead Chitauri beast after a few dodging. He saw Minato with one hand on the beast and the other hand on the beast. The flying thunder **** Kunai appeared and shot towards the outside.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!"


    Seeing Minato Namifeng taking this giant Chitauri, he used the Flying Thunder God technique to evacuate the battlefield, went directly to the Atlantic Ocean, and threw the giant beast in his hand into the ocean.


    "boom!"


    The body of the Chitauri giant smashed into the Atlantic Ocean, and immediately set off huge waves. Amaterasu''s flames collided with the water waves, making a loud noise, and a large amount of water vapor rose from the sea.


    Namikaze Minato looked at the black flames on the sea that had never been extinguished at all. He sighed at the power and did not stop. He immediately used the flying thunder **** Kunai, who was left on the battlefield, and rushed back.


    Following Charlotte Doyle''s attack, the other ninjas didn''t hold back, and immediately used their own housekeeping skills.


    "Lei Dun �� Qilin!"


    "Knock it out!"


    "Illusion, Sanjue Lotus!"


    "Multiple Shadows, Rachel!"


    "Fire escape �� Haoyan Spiral Pill!"


    "Woodun, Bound and Buried Forever!"


    "..."


    As all the ninjas erupted, a lot of Zeta Swiss soldiers and giant beasts were cleaned up in an instant.


    At this time, Loki, who was sitting on the aircraft, stared at the scene in front of him.


    An escort-class spacecraft is just scrapped?


    Is this the strength of that Supreme Merlin?


    Loki knew the seriousness of the matter at this moment, which was completely inconsistent with the information he got from Patton.


    At this time, he only had one thought in his mind, that is, he hoped that the leader of Chitauri would obey his previous warnings and apply for reinforcements from Thanos, otherwise the war would be dangerous.


    For the top players, the crowd is not very useful, and it is only a matter of time to kill them.


    Just when Loki was thinking, the pharmacist came to the Stark Building, and after reaching the terrace above the roof, he saw Loki dropping the scepter here.


    The pharmacist glanced around and found that there was no one else, then walked straight to the scepter, squatted down and took out a seal scroll from the ninja bag, and then sealed the scepter inside.


    The pharmacist pocket, who has seen the power of the scepter, in his eyes is a powerful weapon, no worse than those powerful ninja tools, and should be useful to Lord Charlotte.


    "It''s really easy to come by!"


    Yao Shidou immediately took out the seal scroll, sealed the scepter inside, and then ran towards the top floor.


    the other side.


    Everyone in the Avengers also opened their eyes at this moment. Steve Rogers looked at the giant beasts such as Toadji, Toad Wentai, Shouhe, and Blue Snake that appeared on the ground, and exclaimed: "Tony, those giant beasts are what?"


    "Are they enemies or reinforcements?"


    Rogers looked at the giant beasts that were not the same as the Chitauri giants, but looked like toads, snakes and other small creatures on the earth, and asked in surprise.


    In these few short days, he felt that there were more things that surprised him than the decades when he woke up.


    Is he sleeping too long, or the world has changed too much.


    At this time, not only Captain America Rogers was surprised, but other members of the Avengers were also panicked. The size of these things was too huge. Fortunately, they were all attacking the Chitauri behemoth.


    In the sky, Tony looked at the many psychic beasts on the battlefield, and immediately shouted: "These should be ninja psychic beasts, some of which I have seen were summoned by Charlotte Doyle, I haven''t seen the others before, but they''re all reinforcements."


    Hawkeye Barton closed his eyes at this time, he knew that his hatred would be hopeless in this life.


    And Thor, the **** of thunder, remembered at this moment that when he was in Jotunheim, Charlotte asked him if he had a pet of his own. This Supreme Merlin had a lot of backers.


    the other side.


    The aerospace carrier has regained its communication capabilities, and everything that happened on the battlefield in New York has been transmitted here through cameras, drones, and some journalists who are not afraid of death.


    Nick Fury frowned as he watched the scenes of fighting from various perspectives played on more than a dozen screens in front of him.


    He did not appear a little relaxed because of the addition of the ninja, but his expression became more solemn.


    "Charlotte Doyle and the others are hiding so deep, it''s too dangerous..."


    "Immediately call up the surveillance video around Charlotte''s Office, the base, the Sandyin puppet shop, the Yinnin base, and the Wuyin base."


    "Yes, sir!"


    I saw more than a dozen screens light up again, with the places Nick Fury said on them. In the video, I saw Soldier Zeta Swiss just appearing in the vicinity of the aircraft and was shot down, and there was no shot at all. Who it was, and how it was shot, it was all too fast.


    Nick Fury murmured, "These ninjas..."


    At this time, Nick Fury combined the information obtained from Tony before and his previous analysis, and had an idea in his heart: Could it be that the earth has really been protected by a group of special people?


    So what are our S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Play house?


    No, I don''t approve.


    If it was really protected by them, why didn''t they intervene in World War I, didn''t show up in World War II, and didn''t even appear when Hydra was ready to destroy the world...


    Nick Fury held the pager he carried with him in the pocket of the trench coat. At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind, and that was: The earth can only develop safely under my protection, and these uncontrollable threats should all be taken care of. Take control.


    The next moment, Nick Fury''s face changed: No, the universe cube.


    At this moment, Hill came over and said, "Director Fury, the council has video access, and now I ask you to come to the meeting."


    "okay, I get it."


    Nick Fury walked into the conference room, and members of the Security Council appeared on the LCD screens.


    At this time, one of the male representatives said: "Nick Fury, according to what we have obtained, the Chitauri army in New York has a tendency to spread outward, and some enemies have come outside New York."


    "For the sake of global security and to contain the Chitauri army, I am applying to the United Nations Security Council for the decision to launch a tactical nuclear bomb at the space corridor in New York."


    Representative A: "I agree with this proposal!"


    Representative B: "I agree with this proposal!"


    Representative C: "I agree with this proposal!"


    After being silent for a few seconds, the representative of the U.S. congressman also said, "I agree with this proposal!"


    The representative of the proposed congressman saw the agreement and said, "Very good, now that everyone agrees with the decision, Nick Fury is preparing to implement the plan."


    Nick Fury looked at the five members of the Security Council on the screen and said, "This decision of all of you is really stupid. Now that New York is the center of the war, although the war is anxious, it is beneficial to us."


    "I have decided to ignore this order."


    At this time, the representative of the American Congress opened his mouth and said: "Director, you are the closest to there, send fighter planes immediately."


    "Congressman, that''s Manhattan Island in New York. Unless my team really can''t hold it, I won''t order a nuclear strike on civilians."


    The American congressman said, "If they can''t be stopped here, that''s the real danger."


    Nick Fury retorted: "If there is a nuclear strike, that''s the real danger!"


    After speaking, Nick Fury directly closed the video call, preparing to send a general to the Security Council, and the military ordered something to do or not.


    In Nick Fury''s view, things have not reached the point of no return, especially after the ninjas shot, and the results are now much better than expected, a lot.


    Moreover, the tactical nuclear strike obviously cannot eliminate all the ninjas. After all, the other ninja villages are not stationed in Manhattan. When these people bring people to counterattack, wouldn��t it be even more trouble.


    the other side.


    The pharmacist had already arrived at the top floor of the Stark Building at this time, looking at the device in front of him, Dr. Selvig, who was already unconscious.


    Yao Shidou walked to the machine, cautiously took out a kunai, and stabbed it at the position of the universe Rubik''s Cube, only to see an energy shield suddenly appear, blocking Yaoshidou''s behavior.


    Seeing this, the pharmacist increased his strength again, but it was still fruitless. On the contrary, due to the force, the energy shield rebounded with a kinetic energy, almost knocking the pharmacist down from the building.


    At this moment, Loki was blasted to the terrace below by Hawkeye''s flying arrow, and the Hulk who was rushed over grabbed it in his hand and smashed it.


    Then he spit out: "The weak and explosive god!"


    After the smash, Hulk didn''t care about Loki lying on the ground, but rushed out.


    And Natasha also took the aircraft at this time, jumped to the roof of the building, looked at the pharmacist on the side and shouted:


    "Pharmacist, how is the situation?"


    The pharmacist looked at Natasha who came to the top of the building, and said, "I''m going to close the portal, but he is protected by an energy shield, and I can''t get close to it."


    While speaking, the pharmacist slapped the palm of his hand and lined up the instruments in front of them, and immediately a blue energy shield appeared in front of the two of them.


    Natasha is also frowning slightly at this time, how can this be good.


    Then Natasha looked around and found Dr. Selvig who fainted on the ground, and immediately went to rescue him, maybe he could know something.


    the other side.


    Charlotte Doyle was killing the Quartet below, looking at the Chitauri army that was still pouring out of the passage in the sky, frowning slightly, and after melting a soldier with a scorching fireball, Charlotte thought about it. The question is whether to put all the Chitauri army in and kill them all, or to close the portal to end the war.


    Charlotte flew into the air and glanced at the ruined Manhattan Island. After thinking for a while, she decided to close the portal and end the war.


    I saw Charlotte in a flash and came to the terrace of the Stark Building. He was going to take Loki''s mind scepter to close the teleportation array, but after looking around, except for Loki who was lying on the ground. , and no scepter was found.


    On the contrary, it was found that except for the Stark Building, the surrounding buildings were basically destroyed, and it was completely possible to consider rebuilding.


    Seeing that there was no scepter here, Charlotte thought she had been taken away by Natasha, and came to the top of the building in an instant.


    At this time, Natasha, who had just woken up Dr. Selvig, cautiously looked at Charlotte who appeared, knowing that the other party should come for the universe Rubik''s Cube, but still said: "There is a layer of energy cover on the instrument, normal attack Can''t beat it."


    Charlotte looked at Natasha with her hands empty, frowned slightly and wondered where did Loki''s scepter go?


    At this time, the doctor who was rescued by Natasha woke up and said, "Loki''s scepter, its energy can close the portal."


    "I installed a back door that can cut off the energy device, that is Loki''s scepter, and use it to close the teleportation array!"


    Natasha asked, "Where is Loki?"


    Charlotte said, "Loki is below, but he''s been hit, and I didn''t see his scepter!"


    Natasha and Dr. Selvig all looked down, and the terrace downstairs was empty. Not only did they not see the scepter, but even Loki didn''t see it.


    Natasha pressed the headset and shouted on the announcement channel: "Whoever sees Loki''s scepter, it can be used to close the teleportation channel."


    Just when Natasha contacted everyone to find Loki''s scepter, the pharmacist walked over to Charlotte, knelt down on one knee and took out a sealed scroll from the ninja bag.


    In Natasha''s surprised eyes, she said, "Lord Charlotte, the scepter was sealed into the scroll by me. You can use it to close the teleportation channel and retrieve the universe cube to end this farce."


    Charlotte Doyle was a little surprised when she heard that the pharmacist pocket had withdrawn the psychic scepter in advance, and felt that this was expected. She nodded and took the seal scroll in the hand of the pharmacist pocket, and said: "Pharmacist pocket, Your mission is over, return to the team."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    The pharmacist stood up respectfully and stood beside Charlotte.


    Natasha looked at the pharmacist in surprise, and said incredulously, "Dou, you are actually Konoha''s spy?"


    Yao Shidou calmly took off the S.H.I.E.L.D.-style forehead guard on his forehead, threw it directly in front of Natasha, and said with a smile, "It is my Yaoshidou''s honor to be able to do things for Lord Charlotte."


    id=wzsy>


    At this time, the voice of the Avengers came from Natasha''s headset, and said, "I didn''t see Loki and his scepter here."


    "I don''t have it here either."


    "I''m not here either!"


    Barton said, "After Loki was blown up by me, I was attacked and didn''t notice his trace."


    Natasha said, "Don''t look for everyone, the scepter has been found, in Charlotte Doyle''s hands."


    Hearing that the scepter had been found, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    the other side.


    In the fighter hangar of the aerospace carrier, at this time, an air force soldier, sitting on the plane, heard an order.


    "Director Nick Fury has been relieved of his command and is now on acting order 7A11!"


    "7A11 order confirmed, can take off."


    The commander of the aerospace carrier Zhongxi, Hill looked at the information on the screen in front of him, and immediately shouted:


    "Sir, a fighter plane has taken off!"


    "Attention to the deck staff, a fighter jet took off without authorization and must be stopped immediately."


    "Repeat, take off without permission!"


    Nick Fury heard Hill''s words, and immediately went to the arsenal to pick up a single soldier Stinger missile, and quickly ran out of the deck.


    As soon as he came to the deck, Nick Fury saw the fighter plane taking off from the deck runway without permission, and immediately aimed at the opponent, pulled the trigger and launched the Stinger surface-to-air missile.


    "Whoosh!"


    "boom!"


    The fighter plane that had not yet had time to rush out of the runway was instantly destroyed by Nick Fury on the runway.


    Nick Fury just breathed a sigh of relief, and found that there was another plane taking off on the deck runway, and instantly rushed out of the runway and flew out.


    Nick Fury, who saw this scene, put down the individual Stinger missile in his hand. There was only one Stinger missile loaded in it, and it was too late to load the second one. In the end, he could only watch the fighter jet fly away.


    Nick Fury reluctantly returned to the aerospace carrier and called Tony: "Stark, did you hear?"


    "There''s a missile headed for Manhattan."


    Tony, who was fighting, was stunned for a moment, and immediately shouted, "How long?"


    "For up to three minutes, it''s loaded with tactical nukes capable of razing the city center."


    "understood!"


    Then Tony immediately shouted: "Natasha, is Charlotte on your side?"


    "Tell him not to close the portal yet, a nuclear bomb is fired towards here."


    Natasha looked at Charlotte who was about to close the portal with her scepter, and immediately shouted, "Mr. Charlotte, don''t close it yet, Tony said that a nuclear bomb is about to be fired!"


    Hearing that there was a nuclear bomb, Charlotte was a little helpless: "Let Tony report the coordinates and I''ll handle it!"


    "Wood Dun, the technique of wooden clones!"


    The next second Charlotte separated a wooden clone from her body, and said, "The portal is handed over to you to close it."


    After seeing the energy shield that appeared on the escort-class spacecraft, Charlotte knew that if Tony was sent up to deliver a nuclear bomb, not only would he not be able to blow up the opponent''s mothership, it was more likely that Tony would fall there, so he decided to go and solve it himself.


    Although Charlotte didn''t know why there was a shield on the spaceship that was not in the movie, but after all, this is not the movie universe, and it is reasonable to appear.


    Charlotte did not stop, and immediately burst into the direction of the missile with all her strength, and soon saw Tony flying, and surpassed Tony in one fell swoop.


    Looking at Charlotte Doyle who was flying faster than himself, Tony stopped.


    I saw that Charlotte quickly saw the missile coming from the head, and then flew parallel to it at a constant speed, and at the same time printed the Flying Thor mark on the missile.


    "Flying Thunder God 2nd dan!"


    The next second, Charlotte instantly disappeared in front of Tony Stark with the missile, appeared directly under the transmission channel with the missile, and then saw the tactical nuclear bomb plunge into the space channel.


    "boom!"


    The moment the nuclear bomb rushed out of the passage, it collided with an escort-class spacecraft that was about to come in. The violent explosion set off a fireball that enveloped the spacecraft, but it was resisted by the protective cover, which only caused the spacecraft to shake for a while, but it followed. The soldiers around were not so lucky, and a large number of them died.


    As for the wooden avatar left on the roof, UU reading immediately used the scepter to close the teleportation channel after seeing the nuclear bomb being sent out.


    As the energy was cut off, the space channel opened by the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube began to close, and the Chitauri army, who had no time to come in, could only plunge into the air, instead of being transmitted into the earth, but staying in outer space.


    With the closure of the space channel, the Zeta Swiss soldiers on the earth seemed to have no received signals, and all of them crashed and shut down in an instant, and even the Zeta Rui giant beasts flying in the sky fell down.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle used Flying Thor to instantly return to the top of the building, and said with a smile, "The war is over!"


    the other side.


    Many soldiers on the helicarrier saw Charlotte Doyle throw the missile directly at the enemy, and they immediately cheered, especially when they saw that the transmission channel was closed and the Zeta Swiss soldier died.


    Nick Fury''s expression was a bit responsible at this time, but he still said: "The war is over!"


    With the extinguishing of the Zeta Swiss soldiers, the people of the Avengers immediately ran towards the Stark Building.


    At this time, everyone found Loki, who had just recovered and got up from the ground, and arrested him, while Charlotte Doyle took this opportunity to receive all the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube and the Mind Scepter into the storage space. middle.


    At the moment of contact, Charlotte heard the sound of the system, but she didn''t care and put it away first.


    Natasha on the side looked at Charlotte Doyle''s movements, and did not stop her very wisely, but asked with a smile, "Mr. Charlotte Doyle, should I call you the God of Ninja or the Supreme Being? Merlin!"


    Charlotte Doyle looked at Natasha and said, "That''s all me, any name is fine!"


    Read the latest chapter of Naruto coming to Marvel, please pay attention ()

 Chapter 626： post war

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of Naruto coming to Marvel!


    With the closure of the portal, the Battle of New York came to an end, and the ninjas under Charlotte Doyle, after seeing that the enemy was completely incapacitated and the portal closed, guessed that the war was over, and gathered towards Charlotte''s location. go.


    Although the war is over, the matter is not over. At this time, Charlotte Doyle and the people of the Avengers gathered at the Stark Building.


    At this time, Charlotte was standing next to many ninjas, but the entire team was much larger than the members of the expanded Avengers, and Loki was imprisoned by Yamato on the scene at this time.


    For Loki in front of him, several other people in the Avengers, and even everyone in S.H.I.E.L.D. find it difficult to deal with. After all, the person in front of him is the second prince of Asgard and Thor''s younger brother.


    Everyone looked at Charlotte Doyle at this time, he was the strongest person on earth in both strength and power.


    Looking at everyone''s eyes, Charlotte Doyle said: "Loki was not defeated by me, and it does not belong to my spoils."


    In a word, Charlotte returned Loki to a trophy.


    Dr. Banner has withdrawn from the Hulk form, and is no longer the appearance of the Hulk, but a gentle doctor.


    Banner said: "Although Hulk defeated him, Hulk will not make a decision."


    At this time, Thor looked at Charlotte Doyle, then looked at everyone and said, "Charlotte and you, Loki is a member of Asgard, and the crimes he committed will be punished by Asgard. Gard''s trial, I''ll take him back to be punished."


    Hearing Sol''s words, whether it''s Hawkeye Barton, Natasha, Steve Rogers, and others are a little upset, because the central area of ??Rocky Manhattan Island has been reduced to ruins, and the economic losses are immeasurable, not to mention casualties. It''s not a low number, but Sol had to take Loki away and extradite him back to Asgard in one sentence, which made them angry.


    But after seeing the Chitauri army, an Asgard, which is more terrifying than Chitauri, is something they have to consider. If Sol is rejected, if Asgard is tough and wants to go back to Loki, Can they still fight Asgard?


    Everyone still looked at Charlotte Doyle, and even Saul was watching Charlotte. What Saul really cares about here is Charlotte Doyle''s opinion, although he just said that Luo Ki is not his booty.


    Charlotte looked at everyone''s eyes and said again: "Sol, since you want to bring Loki back to Asgard for trial, then take him away."


    "I believe that after this time, Loki will have no chance to come out and do evil again."


    With a smile on Thor''s face, he said, "Asgard will judge Loki after you go back, and he will stay in Asgard''s prison, at least for hundreds of years. He will pay for his mistakes."


    Charlotte cast a glance at Thor. Others didn''t know that he still didn''t know. Loki''s life span of several hundred years was nothing, and he was locked in Asgard''s prison. However, in terms of the normal future direction, Loki will not live that long and will lose his life because of Saul. ��


    However, with him around, Thanos also failed to have a chance to defeat Thor and kill Loki, but Charlotte didn''t care about Loki either.


    Seeing Charlotte''s eyes, Saul smiled naively. He felt that his thoughts were seen by Charlotte, and then said, "That Charlotte, the universe cube may need you to give it to me."


    "He was originally my father''s thing and was put on earth by him, and this time back to Asgard also needs him as an energy source for transmission..."


    Before Charlotte could speak, it was Natasha who also said, "That Cosmic Rubik''s Cube is an item of S.H.I.E.L.D., can Mr. Charlotte return it to us..."


    Natasha has reported everything that happened here to the director Nick Fury and the pharmacist to join Charlotte Doyle. Things that fell into Charlotte''s hands were also notified.


    In this regard, Nick Fury''s order is also very simple. Try to get back the universe Rubik''s Cube, as for whether or not to return, it is not reluctant, and the matter of the pharmacist pocket is not mentioned.


    Next to Natasha stood Barton, Brock Rumlow, and Chen Haoran.


    At this time, before Charlotte could speak, Steve Rogers said, "What do you want to do with SHIELD?"


    "Do you still want to take it back to study weapons and start a war?"


    Banner on the side also said, "This thing cannot be returned to S.H.I.E.L.D. Sol said that the energy of studying the Rubik''s Cube in the universe is a signal to declare war on other planetary forces."


    Tony also nodded, but didn''t say anything more. According to his understanding, Charlotte would not hand over this thing.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle said, "Have you misunderstood something?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether the Cube or Loki''s scepter is my trophy, and their ownership belongs to me Charlotte Doyle, not someone else."


    "As for your S.H.I.E.L.D., you don''t have the ability to protect it yourself. That''s your own business. Now this thing doesn''t belong to you."


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s words, Natasha was silent for a second, and then said, "Charlotte, since you are not going to return the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube to S.H.I.E.L.D., you must return it to Asgard. Bar."


    Natasha''s thinking at this time was that since S.H.I.E.L.D. can''t get it, it''s better to send this thing off the earth and not let Charlotte Doyle get it.


    However, Saul said: "With the strength of the Supreme Merlin Charlotte Doyle, there is no problem in mastering the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube. Since this thing is your trophy, it is yours."


    "But Charlotte, I need to use the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube to send Loki and me back to Asgard. Of course, if you can send us back directly now, I have no problem."


    Thor doesn''t care about the universe Rubik''s Cube, this thing can be thrown to the earth by Odin, although it is a good tool in his opinion, but that''s it.


    If there was no Charlotte Doyle on Earth, he wouldn''t mind bringing the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube back to Asgard, but now it''s Charlotte''s trophy, so let him guard it.


    Charlotte listened to Thor''s request, nodded and said, "No problem, I will use the Merlin circle to send you and Loki back to Asgard."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Sol froze for a moment, then looked at Charlotte like a monster, and said, "Your strength has improved so much?"


    "Can three people use the teleportation array at the same time now?"


    Charlotte nodded with a smile, and then said, "I''m lucky. During the time since I came back last time, my strength has improved faster."


    Sol opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. A few months ago, Charlotte Doyle struggled to perform double teleportation. Now he can use the magic circle with three people. This improvement is too exaggerated. You must know that during this period of time, I have also improved a lot of strength, but compared with the other party, it is simply not worth mentioning.


    Thor extended a thumb to Charlotte Doyle and said, "You''re amazing!"


    Natasha Barton and others on the side silently remembered Sol''s words, which was a lot of information.


    And Tony blinked his eyes. Will the teleportation array limit the number of people?


    He remembered that when he went to the magic world, Charlotte took a lot of people and sent it directly there.


    Could it be a matter of distance?


    Talking about the loot, Tony asked at this time, "Speaking of the loot, how are the weapons, giant beasts, and even the corpses left by Chitauri, how are these divided?"


    Charlotte opened the mouth and said, "I don''t dare to rise up with those things. Anyone who wants to take it away is enough. After all, everyone has contributed a lot."


    But during the battle, Charlotte had touched these things and didn''t get the slightest hint from the system, so she didn''t care.


    At this time, Captain America, Banner, and others all shook their heads: "I''m not interested in those things either."


    Thor doesn''t need it. Others are either Lone Rangers or members of S.H.I.E.L.D., and this thing is not of much use to them.


    Tony said, "I want a copy of these things. I''m going to study alien technology and see what''s different."


    "I''m a little curious about the situation where this thing is misfired as soon as the transmission channel is closed."


    Natasha nodded: "Except for Tony''s share, S.H.I.E.L.D. will recycle these things. These things are too harmful for ordinary people to master."


    "If it is used to do evil, ordinary police officers are not opponents."


    Everyone nodded and said nothing.


    Orochimaru, who was on the side, didn''t care when he saw that Charlotte gave up these things directly. During the round, he had already filled a lot of samples with the seal scroll.


    He still has some research interest in these things.


    At this point, the discussion was basically over, and Sol said, "Charlotte, when are you going to send me and Loki back to Asgard, if nothing else, I hope the sooner the better."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Saul, since you''re here on Earth, don''t you take a look at your girlfriend?"


    Hearing Charlotte mention his girlfriend, Sol murmured, "Jane..."


    "Charlotte, do you have enough time?"


    Charlotte smiled and said: "Saul, don''t worry, your girlfriend has always been protected by my men. If you want to see her, I can see her when you wait."


    Thor smiled: "Thank you, Charlotte Doyle."


    In this way, Charlotte left the base with Thor and the ninjas, while the SHIELD team returned to the SHIELD base in New York to rest.


    the next day.


    Charlotte Doyle was eating in the dining area in the base at this time, watching the news on TV, and various channels on TV were broadcasting the news of this alien invasion.


    "Two teams emerged during the attack, which has been confirmed as an alien invasion."


    "One of them is called the Avengers, consisting of Iron Man Tony Stark, Black Widow Natasha, Hawkeye Barton, Chi Yan Man Chen Haoran, Crossbones Brock Rumlow, Hulk Hulk, Thor Er, Captain America, Steve Rogers, eight people."


    "The other is the ninjas led by Charlotte Doyle, the **** of ninjas."


    "The two teams worked together to accomplish the heroic feat and defeat the invading enemy."


    "It''s not just comforting for a lot of people, it''s something to celebrate."


    Later, a reporter interviewed the surviving citizens of New York. The citizens were full of praise for these two people. Of course, there were also outdated voices in the praise. Some people did not recognize superheroes, while others felt that the government would The public is hiding something, and even in order to gain attention, they hope that these people will come out and pay for the destroyed city.


    Looking at those who questioned, Charlotte smiled but didn''t care at all. She just didn''t know how the ordinary people who survived the war would feel when they saw the houses and cars they had worked so hard to provide in ruins.


    You must know that Manhattan in New York is also a place where every inch of land is expensive. The housing prices are not cheap, and the US government will not compensate them in full. Most likely, it will provide temporary housing and some caring subsidies.


    As for the house insurance and car insurance you said they bought, I''m sorry, alien invasion, war, these are all factors of force majeure and are not covered by claims.


    Otherwise, those buildings alone can make all the insurance companies that underwrite them bankrupt. Instead, Tony Stark''s Stark Building, as the center of the war, is the most well-preserved building.


    Just as Charlotte sighed, Saul came to the dining area with Jane Foster in his arms.


    Sol walked over with a red-faced Jane, then stopped and said, "Charlotte, thank you for protecting Jane during this time."


    Jane also said, "Thank you, Charlotte."


    But it was Ginny who controlled all the werewolves. After that meeting, Ginny asked the werewolf team to bring Jane back and told the other party that Thor might appear.


    Charlotte waved her hand and said, "Saul, you are too polite, we are friends."


    Sol then said: "Charlotte, there are still many things in Asgard. I won''t be here for a long time. Please send me and Loki back to Asgard today."


    Hearing that Sol was leaving, Jane was a little reluctant but didn''t say much. Sol told her about it last night and promised to find a chance to come to Earth to see her.


    Charlotte heard Sol in such a hurry, and then nodded: "Okay, let''s go in the afternoon, I have no problem here."��


    "Then trouble you!"


    After thanking Saul, he took Jane Foster and left the dining area and returned to the room.


    Not long after the two left, Ginny came over with the documents.


    Looking at Ginny''s arrival, Charlotte asked, "What did we lose in yesterday''s war?"


    Ginny opened the document and said, "Because of the boss''s advance layout, we didn''t have any losses or casualties in the core industry this time. On the contrary, whether it was offices, orphanages, bases and other places to shelter a large number of citizens, It was praised by everyone.��


    "But the underground power of the High Table in Manhattan, some of the more unlucky gangs, took a big hit and died in an attack by the Zetas."


    "But these are non-core strengths, and the next batch will be filled by another batch."


    Charlotte nodded, then said, "It''s good to have nothing to lose."


    "But when I came over, I saw that Orochimaru had just left Loki''s detention area."


    Hearing that Orochimaru had just left from Loki, Charlotte nodded.


    "I see."


    "Don''t worry, Orochimaru won''t do anything excessive."


    But Orochimaru still has a lot of interest in Asgard, the aliens called gods.


    Taking advantage of the detention of the other party this time, Orochimaru took the pharmacist''s pocket with him, but he pumped a lot of Loki''s blood. At first, the ordinary needle tube could not pierce Loki''s skin and broke, but after using Zhenjin After the needle tube was created, he still managed to draw out a lot of blood.


    However, Orochimaru didn''t do anything ruthless, it just made Loki''s face pale.


    ???


    the other side.


    on the aerospace carrier.


    Natasha was reporting to Nick Fury at this time.


    But it was early in the morning, and the Kun-style fighters that Natasha and others called the base had returned to the aerospace carrier.


    I saw Natasha took out the forehead guard that the pharmacist threw to her and put it on the table,


    "Director, this is the forehead guard of the pharmacist''s pocket. He has left S.H.I.E.L.D. and joined Charlotte Doyle''s command."


    "He should be the spy that Charlotte Doyle placed in our S.H.I.E.L.D. to explore the whereabouts of the Rubik''s Cube."


    "Now that the things are in hand, I recalled the pharmacist''s pocket."


    Then Natasha restored what she saw at that time to Nick Fury.


    Nick Fury glanced at the Eagle''s forehead guard on the table, not angry but said indifferently: "I know about this."


    "What other information did you get?"


    Natasha said, "Loki''s scepter and the universe Rubik''s cube are all in Charlotte Doyle''s hands now."


    "And Thor respects Charlotte Doyle very much. According to the information revealed by Thor, he has the ability to travel back and forth between Earth and Asgard, called Merlin''s Circle."


    "Charlotte promised Thor to use his abilities to bring Thor and Loki to Asgard."


    "According to the information from Tony and Solna, Charlotte is the Supreme Merlin, and this identity is the leader of the magical world."


    "Charlotte controls a magical world, and all the magicians there are at Charlotte''s orders."


    "But in this New York battle, there were no magicians, only Charlotte''s ninjas and psychic beasts."


    "I don''t understand this. Maybe it''s because Charlotte came here on a short notice from Tony, and I haven''t had time to call those magicians."


    Then Natasha explained to Nick Fury what a psychic beast is. UU read and said that the dog with a forehead guard beside Tony was one of the psychic beasts.


    After listening to all Natasha''s information, Nick Fury nodded, and then said, "By fighting side by side this time, your relationship with Tony and others has also improved a lot."


    "Natasha, you have to maintain this friendship."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "But Captain and Dr. Banner left New York this morning, and Thor will leave Earth with Loki."


    Nick Fury nodded: "It''s okay, it''s good to leave here temporarily."


    "If there is any danger, they will come back."


    "Okay, I know all your information, you go down first."


    "Yes, sir."


    ???

 Chapter 627： Adjust and arrange

    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    As Natasha left, Nick Fury stood by the window, looking at the sky outside the helicarrier, lost in thought.


    Through the intelligence provided by Natasha and the integration of the previously collected intelligence, Nick Fury found that the intelligence about Charlotte Doyle needed to be updated. Regarding his danger and urgency, it has been raised to the level of Asgard. The Prince of Germany, Sol, has reached a level.


    Charlotte Doyle is now known to have two titles, Supreme Merlin and Ninja God, and these two titles represent two forces.


    Supreme Merlin: According to Tony''s information, Merlin is the ruler of the magic world, and he has opened up the magic world through his own power, becoming the ruler of all magicians.


    Nick Fury doesn''t know whether Merlin found such a world or opened up such a magical world like the legendary God, but either way it means that this is a very terrifying existence.


    And Merlin, a legendary figure, has his personal legend in what is now Great Britain, the legend of King Arthur, the Knights of the Round Table and the Merlin Mage.


    Although Thor''s appearance told him that the stories in myths and legends are not necessarily completely true, but there are prototypes.


    It is basically certain that Merlin and the magician are both earthlings and one of the local forces of the earth, and Charlotte Doyle has become the successor of such a legendary existence, and became the first Supreme Merlin to take over Merlin. All legacy, including the wizarding world and those magicians.


    This reminds Nick Fury of the magic circle incident that once happened in the Golden Bull Plaza, and may have a lot to do with Charlotte Doyle.


    What makes Nick Fury more concerned is that there was an alien invasion war in the wizarding world. According to Tony, that battle was more terrifying than the New York War. The enemy was stronger, more, It also lasted longer, but was also held back by Charlotte Doyle.


    And that battle was a war launched by the **** demons to invade the earth, using the magic world as a springboard.


    From Tony''s information, Nick Fury knew that Merlin Supreme alone made Charlotte Doyle stronger than the entire S.H.I.E.L.D.


    And Charlotte has the ability to take people back and forth between the two worlds, which makes Nick Fury feel the strength of the other party and the ability to run at any time.


    And this is just one of them, the other is the **** of ninjas.


    Regarding this title, Nick Fury and S.H.I.E.L.D. thought it was just a random nickname at first, like Iron Man and Fire Man, but now Nick Fury doesn''t think so.


    He guessed that this title, like Supreme Merlin, represented Charlotte Doyle''s identity in the ninja world. Maybe Charlotte Doyle was not the descendant of some high-level fire country left on Earth at all, but the ninja world. The identity of the son of the gods or the descendants of the gods.


    Otherwise, those powerful ninjas, even Konoha''s Hokage and the shadows of the villages would not turn a blind eye to this title. After all, Charlotte''s title is the **** of ninjas, and all Konoha''s ninjas are at his disposal.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    As for why other Ninja villages did not obey, Nick Fury guessed that it might be Charlotte Doyle''s identity, which has only been fully recognized by Konoha, the country of fire, and other countries and Ninja villages have not yet fully accepted.


    As for why those rebels did not listen to the words of the **** of ninjas, who would obey Charlotte''s words if they were rebels, just like a traitor would not obey the president''s orders.


    However, the strength of these ninjas currently appearing on the earth is very terrifying. It can be said that it is easy to press the S.H.I.E.L.D.


    The terrifying beast, the energy bomb that launched more terrifying than tactical nuclear bombs, and Charlotte Doyle''s ability to take away nuclear bombs, let everyone know the terror of the other party.


    It can be said that this war against aliens made S.H.I.E.L.D. and even the entire Security Council know that Charlotte Doyle has the ability to not fear nuclear strikes, and these are just the tip of the iceberg in the ninja world.


    Combining these two forces, it is not difficult to come up with a result, that is, Charlotte Doyle, like Thor, is an unprovoked existence.


    Sol is still just a prince, His Royal Highness, and the future heir, while Charlotte Doyle is already the master of power.


    As for Asgard, Ninja World and Magic World, it doesn''t matter to Nick Fury, it''s all unbearable for S.H.I.E.L.D.


    However, Nick Fury guessed that Asgard is more powerful. After all, the other party is well-known in the entire universe and controls the Nine Realms, while Charlotte Doyle currently controls at most two Realms.


    But one thing is for sure, that Charlotte Doyle is an earthling and Thor is an alien god, and Merlin the Supreme has a mission to protect the earth.


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle has become an existence in Nick Fury''s heart that requires full friendship and cannot be provoked. As for the contradiction between the two, he decided to let it go for the time being.


    If the other party wants to rule the earth or become a super villain threatening the entire planet, he will not hesitate to call his off-court assistance Captain Marvel.


    As for the strength or power shown by Charlotte Doyle now, in Nick Fury''s opinion, it is still not as good as Captain Marvel, after all, that one is too capable.


    Then thinking of the loss of the universe cube, Nick Fury decided to exchange all the remaining Type 1 energy blocks for resources at Charlotte Office. As for the Type 2 energy blocks produced, they were used to continue to develop weapons and enhance the Aegis. Bureau strength.


    At this moment, Hill came over and said, "Director, the meeting of the Security Council has begun."


    Nick Fury nodded, then asked, "Has Phil Coulson been sent to Tahiti?"


    Hill looked at Nick Fury and said, "It has been sent."


    "Director, are you sure to start the Tahiti plan for Coulson?"


    Nick Fury looked at Hill and said, "We can''t lose Coulson, can we?"


    After speaking, Nick Fury walked to the conference room to participate in the hearing meeting held by the Security Council.


    With the arrival of Nick Fury, the meeting of the Security Council officially begins.


    At this time, a congressman asked, "Where have the Avengers gone, and what will be the next arrangement?"


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    Nick Fury replied: "I haven''t tracked their whereabouts for the time being. As for the others, it seems to me that they have the right to take vacations."


    At this time, a female congressman asked: "But Natasha, Patton, Chen Haoran, and Brock Rumlow are the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., don''t you know their whereabouts?"


    Nick Fury folded his arms and said, "They also need a vacation, don''t they?"


    "After all, they went through a great battle to defend the planet."


    Nick Fury knows exactly what these congressmen are paying attention to. Even if these people are on the aerospace carrier, they can''t tell them, or they will definitely transfer these people away.


    The congressman asked again, "What about the universe cube?"


    After Nick Fury was silent for a while, he said, "The Cube of the Universe no longer belongs to us. It will stay away from us and receive the protection it deserves."


    At this time, a male congressman said: "Nick Fury, you have no right to make such a decision."


    Nick Fury shook his head and said, "It''s not my decision, but this time the Avengers didn''t take back the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, it''s not in our hands."


    The congressman asked: "You just let others take away the universe cube?"


    "And Loki, the war criminal who should be punished for his crimes."


    Nick Fury looked at everyone on the screen, and then said, "Loki, I think he will be punished properly."


    "After all, this situation should be regarded as the application of the extradition treaty. Of course, the Council can also try to contact Asgard and let them send their second prince back."


    Hearing Nick Fury deliberately mentioning the identity of the second prince of Asgard, the council members did not entangle with it, but asked, "What about the universe cube?"


    "Going to another place, that''s also a god..."


    Hearing that it was God again, the members of the council were speechless for a while.


    At this time, the congresswoman said again: "I don''t think you realize the consequences of what you did, so let the Avengers return to society. They are all dangerous people."


    "Indeed, their prestige not only spreads all over the world, but also resonates in the world."


    The male congressman nodded and said, "Isn''t that exactly our purpose?"


    "One declaration, one pledge."


    However, the congresswoman said again: "After the Avengers are finished, what about the ninja forces that appeared at the scene, they are not even Avengers, so let them be like this?"


    "And we won this battle, but what did we gain?"


    For the congressman, the people in the Avengers are a team of S.H.I.E.L.D. Although they don��t follow the dispatch very much depending on the situation, they are also the meat in the pot, and what happened to the other group of people, their performance is comparable The Avengers are powerful, and there are more people than the Avengers.


    And war is just a continuation of interests. Since they are the victors, what about their interests?


    For many members of the Security Council, interests are more important.


    Seeing the Congressman''s gaze moved away from the Avengers and fell on Charlotte Doyle again, Nick Fury said:


    "Compared to the Avengers, the ninja group has their own original organization, and they are more powerful."


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    "But they are more willing to abide by some basic rules, and SHIELD and the ninjas have the basis of many cooperation."


    "Did they leave too?" the congresswoman asked.


    Nick Fury replied: "No, they didn''t hide their tracks and returned to their original home after the war."


    "Can you draw them in?"


    "Like getting them into S.H.I.E.L.D., or forming a team like the Avengers?"


    Nick Fury shook his head: "It''s hard. I''ve been trying for years, but they''ve all failed. They prefer a cooperative relationship."


    "As for the harvest, we got a lot of alien technology from this war."


    "Believe me, it''s a very big asset."


    "Their single-soldier energy weapons, individual-soldier aircraft, energy bombs, etc. all contain high technology, which will greatly improve us after absorbing and digesting them."


    "And these things were all recovered by our S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Hearing those alien technologies, the congressman nodded. If they really want to absorb and transform those things, they are not at a loss.


    The male congressman who spoke first said: "Nick Fury, I''ll give you a task to win them over and win them over by all means."


    A flash of light flashed in Nick Fury''s mind, and then he said, "Member, I need financial support."


    "Okay, we will grant you a special fund, and if you have any other needs, you can apply for it through Pierce of the Council."


    "Yes, Senator!"


    Then the video was turned off at the end of the meeting, and Nick Fury walked out of the conference room.


    At this moment, Hill came over with a tablet and said, "Sir, can you take a look at this?"


    Nick Fury opened the tablet, and the video above was playing no one else. It was Eddie who transformed into Venom and killed the Zeta Swiss soldiers around the Charlotte base to save people.


    Looking at an extraordinary person who appeared again: Nick Fury asked, "Who is this?"


    Hill shook his head: "There is no information about him yet, but he appeared not far from the Charlotte base."


    "But for sure, this guy is neither a werewolf nor a ninja."


    Nick Fury nodded, then said, "Create a file and collect his intelligence."


    "There are also people who have shown extraordinary abilities in this alien war to see if there are any such slips through the net."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "But the Avengers have gone their separate ways. What should I do after UU reads ?"


    "Some people have gone far away. What should we do in this situation?"


    Nick Fury glanced at Hill and said, "They will come back."


    "Are you really sure?"


    "Yes."


    "why?"


    "Because I need them back."


    Hill heard the director''s answer, and after being silent for two seconds, he turned and left without speaking.


    And I don''t know how to scold Nick Fury for this guy who pretends to be X.


    ???


    the other side.


    The time came to the afternoon, on the lawn of the base, Charlotte Doyle, Saul Odinson, and Rocky Odinson stood in the middle, while Loki was wearing the shackles made by Yamato, while Surrounded by Jane Foster, Tsunade, Ginny and others.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    Sol glanced at Jane, waved his hand, and said, "Wait for me!"


    Jane Foster looked at Sol reluctantly, nodded and said, "I''ll wait for you..."


    Charlotte Doyle glanced at the crowd and said, "We''re off."


    Then I saw a blue chakra energy appearing on the ground, which instantly outlined the style of Merlin''s array, and then a burst of brilliance flashed and the three disappeared in front of everyone.


    As the three of Charlotte left, the crowd dispersed, only Minato Minato stayed on the scene, looking at the Merlin Array on the ground as if he was thinking about something.

 Chapter 628： Gu 1 who wants to run ahead

    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    With a flash of brilliance, Charlotte Doyle brought Thor and Loki to the teleportation palace in Asgard.


    The guard of Merlin''s circle, Asgard''s warrior Skorch, looked at the magic circle that suddenly shone with magical light, and immediately said, "Welcome to the Supreme Merlin Mage."


    As the brilliance flashed by, looking at the three people who appeared, Skorch said in surprise, "His Royal Highness Loki..."


    Sol looked at the guardian of the palace and said, "It turned out to be Skorch. Mage Charlotte and I went to see the father first."


    Charlotte also nodded to Skorch and said, "It''s hard for you to guard here, we''ll leave first." Skorch looked at the three who left, and his mind was full of question marks: The second prince, Loki, is not dead. Yet? He also participated in Loki''s memorial service. Is this back?


    Soon Thor led Loki and Charlotte Doyle to the palace, where Odin was sitting on the throne.


    After looking at the three who came in, Odin just glanced at Loki and said to Charlotte Doyle, "Mage Charlotte, thank you for bringing my two sons back."


    Charlotte said with a smile on her face: "You''re welcome, God King."


    Loki looked at Odin on the throne, and an inexplicable look flashed in his eyes. He was annoyed that the operation failed this time, and he failed to prove himself again.


    Odin looked at Loki at this time, and then said, "Someone, put Loki in prison!"


    Following Odin''s words, a group of Asgard soldiers outside the temple came over, took Loki from Thor, and escorted him towards the prison.


    Seeing the soldiers escorting Loki away, Sol said, "Father, the war that Loki brought to Earth has been resolved, but who is behind Loki, he has not spoken."


    "I suspect that someone is using the hands of Loki to test our Asgard."


    "After all, in the universe, everyone knows that the Nine Realms are nominally ruled by Asgard, and with the breaking of the Rainbow Bridge and the rebellion of some worlds some time ago..."


    Odin looked at Thor''s words and nodded secretly in his heart. His son finally knew to think with his brain instead of the hammer.


    Charlotte Doyle on the side did not speak, but he knew that this was a test, and Qi knew very well that the person behind the Zeta Swiss was the Eternal of Titan, Thanos


    However, Charlotte knew that she was not the opponent of Thanos at this time, and he did not know the opponent''s location, and Thanos did not dare to attack the earth because of the existence of Odin and the ancient one.


    Even Thanos is ready to collect other Infinity Stones first, and use Earth as the last place to attack.


    Odin said at this time: "Sol, you are right, with the breaking of the Rainbow Bridge not only the Nine Realms, but also other forces in the universe are eager to move."


    "But now, don''t worry about these guys, the Rainbow Bridge can be repaired soon."


    Hearing that the Rainbow Bridge can be repaired quickly, Sol was pleasantly surprised: "Father, can it be repaired quickly?" "Isn''t it that the Rainbow Bridge cannot be repaired after it is broken?"


    Saul had planned to ask Charlotte Doyle to take him to see Jane on Earth every once in a while. If the Rainbow Bridge could be repaired, then there would be no need to trouble others.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    Odin looked at Charlotte Doyle and said, "Mage Charlotte, the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube should be in your hands. I need to borrow him to repair the Rainbow Bridge."


    "Don''t worry, this thing is your trophy, and I have no plans to take it back."


    Odin once had the idea of ??collecting five Infinity Stones, and even asked the Dwarf King to make him a glove that could be inlaid with the Infinity Stones.


    But in the end, when looking for the soul gem, Odin finally decided to give up his idea. Instead of looking for these things, he threw the cosmic cube containing the space gem directly to the present earth.


    He knew about Infinity Stones, and there must be countless careerists who wanted to own them, so he didn''t keep this hot potato in his hands.


    After all, even he, Odin, can''t exist forever in the universe. When he passes away, this thing is a lot of trouble, and the unawakened Thor may not be able to resist this trouble.


    As for whether other people''s collection of the Infinity Stones will bring trouble to Asgard, Odin is not worried at all. When his father was alive, he could seal one of the Infinity Stones to a place that no one knew about. , and in the legends of the outside world, the gem has been destroyed.


    Charlotte was not surprised when she heard Odin''s request. He knew that the Cosmos Cube could repair the broken rainbow bridge, so after getting these things, he did not carry out any recharge activities.


    I saw Charlotte waved his hand, and the cosmos demon was easily taken out of the storage space, and then said, "Since the **** king needs it, then use it first, and return it to me later."


    As soon as Odin waved, the Cosmic Demon came directly into his hands, and then said, "Mage Charlotte and Thor, come with me to witness the restoration of the Rainbow Bridge."


    Then Odin took the two to the place where the Rainbow Bridge broke, and saw that the position of the control room at the other end of the break was still empty at this time.


    I saw Odin grabbing the universe Rubik''s Cube with both hands, and his divine power surged. Then he saw the universe Rubik''s Cube shoot out a blue light, which was connected to the broken place of the Rainbow Bridge, and the broken Rainbow Bridge spread out colorful rays of light. , these rays of light spread toward the front, and soon they were restored to their original state, but the position of the original control room was


    The home is still empty.


    After the repair of the Rainbow Bridge was completed, Odin stopped casting the energy beam emitted by the cube of the universe and also stopped. Charlotte watched this scene and guessed in her heart that the Infinity Stones should have various uses, but ordinary people couldn''t know it.


    Odin said at this time: "The Rainbow Bridge is basically repaired. It only needs to reinstall the control room and it can be used again."


    Sol looked at the rainbow bridge that stretched out in front of him, with a smile on his face: "This time, my Asgard''s mobility has finally recovered again."


    Odin glanced at Thor, and he knew that his son was only thinking that it would be convenient for him to see the earth girl. "Sol, after the Rainbow Bridge is completely restored, you will take the warriors of Asgard to walk through the rest of the nine realms that are still in turmoil to calm the chaos there."


    "Yes, Father."


    The three returned to the palace, and Odin said to Sol, "Saul, your mother misses you, you go see her."


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    Hearing his father mentioned his mother, Sol didn''t stop. After saying hello, he turned and left the palace. Charlotte saw that Odin gave Thor away, and understood that the **** king was afraid that he had something to explain to him.


    I saw Odin waved his hand, and the universe cube floated in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Charlotte looked at the cosmic Rubik''s Cube in front of her and took it back into the storage space with a wave of her hand. At this time, Odin said: "Supreme Merlin, do you know what the universe cube itself is?"


    Charlotte Doyle heard Odin''s words, thought for a while, and said, "A device to seal the space gem?"


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s answer, a smile appeared on Odin''s face: "It seems that you know the Infinity Stones."


    "Yes, the universe cube is a container for space gems, and its existence is to prevent others from discovering space gems."


    "Since you know the Infinity Stones, I won''t say more, but I want to tell you one thing, that is, don''t gather multiple Infinity Stones on one planet for a long time."


    "The gathering of multiple gems will trigger a peculiar phenomenon, attracting the arrival of other gem owners, which will inevitably lead to a terrible war."


    "If you don''t want the earth to be scorched, then don''t collect other Infinity Stones."


    "After all, the earth has gathered two infinite gems. If you can, you''d better put them in the magical world for protection."


    Hearing Odin''s explanation, Charlotte knew why Thanos gave Loki the scepter containing the Mind Stone to bring it to Earth, maybe it was the other party''s intention.


    Thanos must know that Gu Yi has the Time Gem in his hand, and he knows that the Rubik''s Cube is on Earth. It would be best if Loki can bring back the Rubik''s Cube. The gathering of gems, the remaining two are easier to find.


    Then Odin looked at Charlotte Doyle and said, "You must know where the other Infinity Stone is." Charlotte nodded: "Karma Taj''s Eye of Akmoto."


    Odin smiled and said: "Of course you have the opportunity to have two Infinity Stones, but don''t get the third one easily unless you have the confidence to suppress everything."


    What Odin didn''t know, however, was that Charlotte already had two Infinity Stones in his hand at this time, except for the space gem, the Mind Stone, which was also in his storage space.


    Charlotte nodded and said, "Thank you God King for the warning."


    At the same time, Charlotte secretly said in her heart: I will recharge the Infinity Stones when I go back. I want to see how Thanos, who is missing one or even two, snaps his fingers to wipe out half of the life in the universe.


    Odin looked at Charlotte Doyle and was very surprised at the growth of this supreme Merlin. His strength has improved too fast, especially the other party is only in his twenties. If he is allowed to contact Hela , can avoid a lot of things.


    Odin knew that he would inevitably leave, and the seal that imprisoned Hela would also dissipate with his departure, and at this time Thor was not Hela''s opponent at all.


    He didn''t want Asgard to fall into civil strife, and he didn''t want his children to be killed by siblings.


    After thinking for a while, Odin said: "I have a commission here to trouble you, but for you at this time, it is still very reluctant, even if the help of the universe Rubik''s cube is not enough."


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    "I will teach you the knowledge of using the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube and allow you to choose three items from the list." "This task counts as three commissioned tasks."


    Hearing that Odin was so generous, Charlotte was a little suspicious, and asked, "I don''t know what the king''s commission is?"


    Odin said, "With your current strength, it''s not enough!"


    "Without considering any external force, the strength in your body has to be doubled at least."


    "I need you to go to Haier''s Hades once your strength reaches the standard, but this time can''t be too far away. It is best to reach it within three years. If you exceed this time, the mission will be considered a failure."


    "Of course during this period, as long as your strength is achieved, you can come to me at any time."


    Odin knew that he could hold on for up to 5 years, even in the age of Odin, who couldn''t control his growth.


    Force, if Charlotte can''t reach this standard within three years, then there is no need to meet Hela.


    If it can be achieved within three years, the other party will have at least two years to meet and communicate with Hela. Even if Hela''s thoughts cannot be changed, he can help Sol resist Hela together.


    Odin didn''t know Charlotte Doyle''s recovery ability and immortality, but he knew that Charlotte Doyle''s strength was not enough, even in the face of Hela, who was sealed and suppressed by him, it was not the supreme Merlin in front of him. able to compete.


    After all, when Hela was sealed by him, Hela had already reached the level of a quasi-heavenly father, and was only inferior to him. Of course, Odin didn''t think that doubling the energy in Charlotte Doyle''s body reached the strength of the quasi-heavenly father, but after doubling the energy, he added space gems to ensure his own safety in the sealed land.


    Charlotte didn''t guess what the mission was at first, but she reacted when she heard Haier''s Hades, where Odin''s eldest daughter, Hela, was sealed.


    A terrifying existence with the strength of the quasi-heavenly father, just doesn''t know what Odin wants him to do in Haier''s Hades? Killed his daughter? Obviously not possible.


    But Charlotte didn''t refuse, he couldn''t beat or ran, and he also cared about the things in Odin''s treasure house and the knowledge of using space gems.


    And it''s a big deal to prostitute a wave of knowledge, just don''t do the task. "I accept this task."


    Hearing Charlotte accepted the mission, Odin smiled: "Very well, you didn''t disappoint me."


    I saw Odin waved his hand, and a quaint book appeared in the air.


    "This is a magic book that records how to use space gems. There are various magics used in conjunction with space gems. Now I will give him to you."


    With a wave of Odin''s hand, the book flew directly in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Charlotte was not polite, took the book directly and said, "Thank you God King."


    After getting the books, Charlotte didn''t flip through the books, but put them directly into the storage space. "If there is nothing else on the king''s side, I will return to Earth first."


    Odin asked, "Won''t you stay with Thor?" "No, I think there will be time in the future."


    Odin nodded: "Okay, I''ll tell Thor you left."


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    Charlotte Doyle nodded, and after saying goodbye to Odin and leaving the palace, he immediately used the Merlin circle to teleport himself back to the base.


    However, Charlotte Doyle, who had just returned to the conference room of the base through the Merlin Array, saw a circle of light appeared in front of her, which was the portal of Kama Taj.


    At this time, Gu Yi''s voice came from the portal: "Mage Charlotte, I have something to look for you."


    Charlotte didn''t know why the boss was looking for him. After thinking for a while, she stepped into the portal and came to Kama Taj.


    Entering the portal, Charlotte came to the room of Mage Gu Yi, and saw the Supreme Mage Gu sitting cross-legged with two cups of tea in front of him.


    "sit."


    Hearing Mage Gu Yi''s invitation, Charlotte Doyle was not polite. She sat directly on the futon, then drank a sip of hot tea and asked, "I don''t know what happened to Mage Gu Yi?"


    Gu Yi looked at Charlotte Doyle and said slowly, "I wonder how Your Excellency Supreme Merlin sees the future of the Earth?"


    Hearing Master Gu Yi ask how to look at the earth, Charlotte thought for a while and said, "There will be many disasters, and the future will not be peaceful."


    Gu nodded, and continued to ask without saying anything, "How does Your Excellency Supreme Merlin think of Kama Taj?"


    Charlotte was a little curious about what Gu Yi wanted to say, but she still said, "The Holy Land of the Mystic Mage."


    That''s right, the magician. Kama Taj is not the same as the magical world. The people here are the white magic used after signing the contract with Weishandi.


    The former belongs to borrowing and using magic, while the magical world belongs to the blood mage, who uses the magic in his body to cast magic. The two are not the same.


    The former can learn without magic, the latter cannot.


    Gu Yi looked at Charlotte Doyle seriously and said: "I want to accept you as a disciple and pass down the position of Supreme Mage, I don''t know what you think?"


    "The Supreme Merlin and the Supreme Mage are combined into one, and the power of the Mystic Mage and the Mage belongs to you." "So far, you will become the strongest Mage in the entire universe."


    Hearing Gu Yi''s words, Charlotte Doyle was stunned for a moment, and then reacted, Master Gu Yi was about to run away.


    Thinking of Balthazar''s admonition and the drawbacks of the Mystic Mage, Charlotte immediately shook her head and refused: "Thank you for the kindness of the Supreme Mage, I cannot take on this important task."


    "The position of the supreme mage, I think it is better for the ancient master to hold the position all the time."


    Charlotte has no interest at all in protecting the different dimensions of the earth. The advantage of this matter is just an extra title and a time gem that can be obtained in the future. The disadvantage is that she has to always guard the earth against the invasion of dimensions.


    Mage as strong as the ancient one was kept on the earth and kept guarding, so that he was bored and prepared to retire with suspended animation. Charlotte didn''t want to tie himself here, and he also planned to go to other planets to plant divine trees.


    Gu Yi looked at Charlotte Doyle seriously and said, "Are you really not thinking about it?"


    Gu Yi made a fist with both hands, and the Eye of Akmoto floated in the air: "After I leave office, I will give the Eye of Akmoto to the next Supreme Mage."


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    "This is a fetish that is no different than a cosmic demon."


    Seeing that Gu Yi was seducing him with the Time Gem, Charlotte refused immediately and firmly: "I don''t think about the mage, I am the Merlin lineage and do not consider joining the arcane mage lineage, let alone serve as a supreme mage. "


    After speaking, Charlotte Doyle said: "Mage Gu Yi, I still have some important things to deal with, so I will stay soon."


    In the next second, Charlotte sensed the mark of the God of Thunder in the base, and used the God of Thunder to return to her room.


    In order to leave this place of right and wrong, Charlotte Doyle did not even use Merlin''s circle, but used the faster Flying Thunder God.


    Looking at Charlotte Doyle who disappeared directly, Gu Yi smiled dumbly.


    Unexpectedly, Charlotte Doyle avoided the position of supreme mage that everyone was fighting for, and even Kama Taj and the time gem did not attract him to join.


    It seems that he has to persist for five years before he can resign.


    The next second Gu Yi used the Eye of Akmoto, and his soul came to a special dimension.


    At this time, the three-in-one Weishan Emperor appeared in front of Gu Yi, and the all-seeing Agamotto asked, "Has he accepted the position of Supreme Mage?"


    Gu Yi shook his head and said, "No, he refused."


    The almighty Ocht said: "I said that the little guy would not be so easy to accept."


    The old Hoggs said, "It must be that little guy Merlin who explained something, otherwise such a big benefit would be rejected so simply."


    At this time, the all-seeing Agomoto said: "Gu Yi, we know that you have an alternative successor, but Charlotte Doyle is different."


    "I hope you can make some attempts, if there is no way to give up."


    "If he can join the line of mystic mages and become the supreme mages, I can make the decision to waive one-third of your loans over the years."


    When the other two heard the conditions put forward by Agomoto, they also nodded and said, "This is our common will." Gu Yi heard the conditions given by Emperor Weishan, and it was not unattractive.


    If other Supreme Mage will definitely accept it and implement it seriously, UU reading will also bind Charlotte Doyle to take over the position of Supreme Mage.


    But Gu Yi didn''t care about Emperor Weishan''s conditions, not to mention that she only had to pay two-thirds of the price, but she was not ready to pay it back.


    She Gu Yi had already found a way out for herself, but she still showed gratitude on her face: "I will try my best to win him over and let him take over as Supreme Mage."


    "But if he doesn''t agree, I can''t help it."


    The old Hoggs said: "Go to Gu Yi, we will wait for your good news."


    In the next second, Gu Yi''s soul left the dimension where Emperor Weishan was, and returned to his body.


    Looking at the two teacups visiting in front of him, the corners of Gu Yi''s mouth twitched slightly: "It seems that the three adults are very interested in him, and they are willing to forgive one-third of the debt."


    Charlotte Doyle, who ran back to the room on the other side, let out a sigh of relief, while the corners of her mouth were slightly raised.


    He doesn''t want to be the Supreme Mage, and he doesn''t want to shoulder the responsibility of resisting the invasion of the Dimensional Demon God, but he wants the Time Stone.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    However, there will be many opportunities in the future, and he will not be in a hurry for a few years.


    As for resisting dimensional invasion and protecting the earth, he can do it, but it is not like taking the initiative to take over this task. Isn''t he fragrant when he is a guardian of interest?


    The responsibility and the blame should be left to the hapless Strange who had a stomach ulcer. Then Charlotte took out the magic book she got from Odin and began to watch and study.

 Chapter 629： Post-war harvest

    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    Opening the magic book, Charlotte Doyle read the contents of the book, but did not know that she had attracted the attention of the elder Weishandi.


    With constant reading, Charlotte found that this book recorded many usage methods of space gems, including directional teleportation, random teleportation, space channel, and other mobile usage methods, as well as the usage methods involving attacks. Space fragmentation, space exile, space distortion, etc. can even be used to create a small black hole magic.


    It can be said that space-related things are more or less involved in this magic book, but the only requirement is that it needs to be used with space gems.


    After simply flipping through it, Charlotte did not immediately learn the knowledge in this magic book, but took out the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube and Loki''s scepter from the storage space.


    Looking at the two things in front of her, this was Charlotte Doyle''s biggest gain in this New York battle. Looking at the two Infinity Stones in front of her, Charlotte thought.


    Because the universe she is in is not earth1999996161, Charlotte does not know whether the Infinity Stone is a singularity of six energy dimensions like the movie universe, or the Infinity Stone born of death in the comics, or it is like the number 93060 All the infinity stones in the universe come from the goddess of nemesis, nemesis. In this parallel universe, there is a seventh infinity stone called the ego gem. When the ego gem and the other six infinity gems are put together, they will become a whole. Nemesis.


    Three different Infinity Stones represent three different concepts of power. Although the Infinity Stones have the same power, they differ in concept and quantity.


    Charlotte Doyle doesn''t know which Infinity Stone is in front of her, but a good reference is Thanos'' dream.


    If Thanos''s dream is to continue to be the director of the Universal Family Planning Commission, and there are no so-called ego gems, wisdom gems, etc., then the Infinity Stones are very likely to be the same as the movie universe, and are linked to the six energy dimensions. thing.


    But if Thanos'' dream is for Lady Death, and killing is for Death''s attention, then these six Infinity Stones came from the hand of death.


    If a self gem comes out, then it is the decomposition product of the goddess of nemesis.


    But Charlotte Doyle doesn''t know where Thanos is, let alone what the other party''s dream is?


    At this time, he did not go directly to Thanos to determine the strength of his dream, but under the witness of time, he would always meet Thanos and know where the universe was more inclined.


    After not thinking about this, Charlotte looked at the universe cube in front of her, recharged or kept it as an artifact?


    If you recharge, you should get a lot of gold coins, and you can recruit ninjas to strengthen your own strength and power. If you don''t recharge, you can use it as a weapon.


    Holding this artifact to slow down his growth will attract the peeps of countless people, and once the growth rate slows down, the enemy will be more and more difficult to deal with, and the time for him to grow will not be too long. It only took a few short years from Lianyi to Avengers III.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    Thinking of the words of God King Odin, Charlotte guessed in her heart that she might not be able to recharge the space gems at once, maybe it would be a better choice to use it up.


    Charlotte placed her palm on the universe cube, and the sound of the system came from her ear.


    Ding��Found rechargeable items, whether to recharge!


    Top up!


    With Charlotte''s determination, the blue cube in his hand disappeared immediately...


    Ding �� recharge is successful.


    Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully unlocking the second artifact, the Seven-Star Sword!


    Hearing the system''s prompt, Charlotte was stunned for a moment. Could it be that the space gem could not be replaced by a seven-star sword that cut off the judgment spirit, and subconsciously clenched her palm.


    and many more������


    There was still something in his hand, Charlotte turned the palm of her hand and took a closer look to find that although the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube was recharged, the space gem was left behind.


    Recommend it, chasing books is really easy to use, download it here.. You can try it quickly. ��


    Ding��Found rechargeable items, whether to recharge!


    Looking at the space gem in her hand, Charlotte let out a sigh of relief.


    It''s not a loss to exchange a cosmic cube with a space gem for a seven-star sword artifact.


    Looking at the space gem in her hand, Charlotte thought for a while, but was ready to see whether the system was swallowing the energy of the Infinity Gem or whether it would swallow the entire gem.


    Top up!


    As Charlotte Doyle''s will was determined, he saw a suction force appearing in his palm, but instead of directly absorbing things like swallowing other items, he invoked the space gem in the energy.


    Ding��recharge successfully and get 6480 gold coins!


    Ding��recharge successfully and get 6480 gold coins!


    Ding��recharge successfully and get 6480 gold coins!


    Ding��recharge successfully and get 6480 gold coins!


    "..."


    When the first system beep sounded, Charlotte thought the system was malfunctioning. You gave me a 648 for such a big Infinity Stone?


    Then I might as well organize a sack of S.H.I.E.L.D., grab back the information for making energy blocks, and slowly make energy blocks myself and then recharge them with energy blocks.


    When the second system beep appeared, Charlotte told herself to be calm and watch the system''s next response. When the third and fourth beeps appeared, he looked at the Space gem.


    I saw that the energy in the space gems was continuously absorbed and absorbed through my palm, and the infinite gems did not disappear during this process, not like the items that were recharged before, or even the ones that were recharged. The Cosmic Cube is no different.


    As the sound of the system beeping in the ear kept ringing, it finally stopped at the 49th sound.


    The sound of the system stopped, and Charlotte immediately looked at the space gem in her hand, only to find that the gem still existed but was no longer as dazzling as before.


    At the same time, I got a piece of news that space gems are used as an energy source, and can only be recharged once a year. After one recharge gets 317,520 gold coins, the space gems will not be able to be used for recharge until the second year.


    After receiving this message, Charlotte came to understand that if an Infinity Stone is directly recharged, it can only be recharged once a year. I just don''t know if each Infinity Stone can be recharged with 317,520 gold coins at a time, or if there is only space. Gem so.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    But recharge 49 648s at a time, what kind of statement is this?


    Could it be that Dao Dao could not perform forty-nine in fifty days?


    Taking a look at the space gem in her hand, Charlotte found that the other party was slowly recovering, and then directly collected the space gem into the system space.


    the other side.


    In the space law dimension linked by the space gem, the space energy is dissipated near the singularity where the space gem and the space energy dimension are linked. Because of the system, the space energy that spreads throughout the dimensional space will take a year to recover. Spread over, wrapping the singularity of the entire dimension.


    After Charlotte collected the space gem, he glanced at the scepter beside him. He had other arrangements for this thing, and he did not use it to recharge directly for the time being.


    For Wanda with Chaos Magic and Quicksilver, the speeder, there is no need to trouble Hydra to activate their abilities. He, Charlotte Doyle, is ready to come by himself.


    After making the decision, Charlotte Doyle did not delay and entered the system space directly.


    The moment Charlotte Doyle entered the system space, bright fireworks were immediately set off above the background of the Konoha Village sky!


    Congrats to Charlotte Doyle for being a distinguished vip12!


    Ding to get the vip12 privilege package: 40,000 copper coins, 500 reputation points, 6 ninja recruitment scrolls, and 50 delicious ramen!


    Ding �� Obtained the purchase qualification of the psychic beast Erwei Yulu!


    When she heard that she entered the system space and greeted her reward, Charlotte nodded secretly, it seemed that she could have one more tailed beast.


    Taking a look at the resources he has, he found 21543500 copper coins, 157210 reputation points, 354375 gold coins, 26 ninja recruitment scrolls, 76 ninjutsu secret scrolls, 8830 ninja jades, 22110 reincarnation stones, and 166 ordinary treasure chests.


    Taking a look at the resources she owns, Charlotte Doyle took the lead in opening the purchase qualification of the tailed beast.


    I saw an extra icon on the far right, which said the special offer of psychic beasts!


    After clicking on it, the figure of Erwei Youlu appeared inside, and it was written on it.


    Psychic Beast �� Two Taiyou Travel: Limited purchase times: 0/1 price 108,000 gold coins!


    Charlotte was stunned when she saw the price of the two tails. He remembered that the price when he bought the one-tailed guardian crane seemed to be 98,000 gold coins, and the price increased by 10,000 gold coins for one more tail.


    If it is just one more tail and ten thousand more, it is fine. If the price is determined according to the tailed beast Chakra, then the eight tails will be very high, and the nine tails are even more terrifying.


    After all, half a nine-tailed beast can resist the other eight-tailed beasts, and the price of the whole one is not very scary.


    However, considering that only by collecting all the tailed beasts can they be turned into a **** tree and ten tails, Charlotte had to buy it even if she knew the price was high, but fortunately he could afford it.


    After deducting 108,000 gold coins, Charlotte finally had her second tailed beast.


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for getting the psychic beast Two-Tailed Journey!


    After harvesting the two tails and traveling again, Charlotte opened it to check. A tailed beast that looked very similar to a cat was quite huge.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    two tails


    Level: full


    Skills: Tail Beast Jade, Claw Strike, Fire Escape.


    Taking a look at the full-level tailed beast, Charlotte nodded. One of the advantages of buying a tailed beast is that you can directly obtain a full-level tailed beast. You don''t need to use copper coins and reputation to upgrade yourself like other psychic beasts.


    Just when Charlotte was checking the information of Eryu Youlu, in the psychic world, a huge and incomparably large Youlu came down from the sky with blue flames.


    "boom!"


    An unowned forest in the psychic world was crushed, and Erwei Youlu looked at the place where he appeared, and said with some doubts:


    "Am I free again?"


    Then Erwei Youlu accepted his memory and found that although it was free and not sealed, it became a psychic beast of a great existence, but a shared version.


    Feeling the aura in the psychic world, Erwei Youlu found that Ichigo Shouhe was also there, and immediately ran towards Shouhe''s position.


    Shouhe, who was in the desert, also sensed the breath of Erwei Youlu, and said:


    "I didn''t expect that this guy, Youlu, was also brought out by the adults. It seems that he can get together with his old friends."


    With Erwei Yulu''s departure, the other psychic beasts all looked at the desert where Shouhe was.


    After Charlotte purchased Erwei You Brigade, she directly opened the Ninja Direct Shopping Mall.


    After opening the ninja direct shopping mall, you will first click to open the b-ninja direct shopping page.


    Drunken Fist Lilok Fragments 40 pieces, limited to 0/1 this month, price 9800.


    Shippuden Autumn Road Choji Fragments 40 pieces, limited to 0/1 this month, price 9800.


    Shippuden Nara Shikamaru Fragments 40 pieces, limited to 0/1 this month, price 9800.


    Swimsuit Yamanaka Ino Fragments 40 pieces, limited to 0/1 this month, price 9800.


    Swimsuit Haruno Sakura Fragments 40 pieces, limited to 0/1 this month, price 9800.


    Swimsuit Royal Hand Washed Red Bean Fragments 40 pieces, limited to 0/1 this month, price 9800.


    There are 40 pieces of Yuanqi Sunxiang Hinata Fragments, limited to 0/1 this month, and the price is 9800.


    40 pieces of fragrant phosphorus fragments, limited to 0/1 this month, price 9800.


    The Shadow of the Evil Spirit Pharmacist Pocket Fragments 40 pieces, limited to 0/1 this month, and the price is 9800.


    40 pieces of Chiyo Fragments, limited to 0/1 this month, price 9800.


    Looking at the ten B-rank ninjas in front of her, Charlotte took a look and decided who she wanted to buy. After looking at the ninjas above, Charlotte first set her sights on the Shadow of the Evil Spirit: Medicine Master''s Pocket body.


    This time, the pharmacist not only recovered the Mind Gem for him, but also provided a lot of intelligence information and made a lot of contributions during the undercover period.


    Charlotte decided to improve the strength of the pharmacist pocket for this, and directly spent 9800 gold coins to buy 40 pieces of the shadow of the evil spirit, the pharmacist pocket.


    After purchasing the fragments of the medicine man''s pocket, Charlotte turned her attention to other ninjas on sale.


    His eyes finally fell on Drunken Fist Li Luo. The three ninjas, Li Luo, Zuozhu, and Uno Yin Luka, were the first to accompany him to grow up. Now, Hai Ye Yin Luka has been promoted to the second-star c-ninja, and there is no other option for the time being. Fusion Ninja, and Zuo''s strength has been upgraded to the shadow level.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto coming to Marvel������


    Although Li Locke, who was at the same time as him, has experienced card fusion, his strength is just above the level of Chunin. Now is the time to strengthen Li Locke. After that, he spent 9,800 gold coins and successfully purchased 40 of them. Drunken Fist Li Lock Fragment.


    After it was time to buy Drunken Fist Li Locke, Charlotte looked at the other eight ninjas above. Among them, there were different strengths: Mitarai Red Bean from Joinin, Shikamaru from Joinin, Choji, Ino from Chunin, and Yuen It is not easy to confirm the strength of the vortex fragrance for the time being.


    However, fragrance can be used as a mobile medical kit, but the hard power is a little weak.


    And the most powerful here is Sand Ninja''s advisor, Granny Chiyo, who is an old-fashioned shadow-level powerhouse.


    After analyzing everyone''s strengths, the third ninja Charlotte bought after Yaoshitou and Li Locke was Chiyo.


    Chiyo is different from the previous two ninjas. The former two do not need to open additional battle positions and only need to melt cards, while Chiyo needs to open a new battle position, and the overall cost has reached 60,000.


    However, there is a shadow-level powerhouse who can still upgrade the shadow-level of the fusion card, and Charlotte does not feel that it is thanks to it.

 ~： the end of the month

    Dear readers, the last 4 days of this month are double monthly passes, and there are still 400 monthly passes before the goal of 1,000 monthly passes.


    Recently, pencils have been updated all the time, ranging from 5,000 to 6,800. Seeing that the pencils have been updated all the time, I ask all book lovers who have votes in their hands to vote for the pencils.


    Pencil has been updated with at least 5,000 words every day for the last four days. Thank you, and if you reach 1,000 monthly passes, you will add 10,000 words on the 1st of next month.


    Readers, please help me greatly and let me complete the set goal of 1000.


    It is the last four days of this month, and the monthly pass will be invalid if it is not used.


    The reward plus update is still valid. For every 10,000 points, an extra chapter will be added, and for every 1,500 points of reward, the system will send a monthly pencil pass.


    Please readers, I will replace the monthly pass with plus, please help me greatly!

 Chapter 630： Crazy Krypton Gold

    After purchasing Erwei Yulu and three ninjas, Charlotte glanced at her remaining gold coins with 216,975 gold coins, and about 160,000 left when she threw it out to play.


    It is now the end of the month, and in a few days it will be the day of the monthly limited ninja update. At that time, B and A will appear. Charlotte calculated that there will be at least 40,000 gold coins left. There can be 120,000 gold coins.


    Looking at the seven ninjas that had not yet been purchased, Charlotte knew that she could not buy all the B ninjas at this time, and he still had to use his big head to draw the first S-rank ninja Namikaze Minato.


    You must know that the B endure only increases the amount of chakra by 5 cards, and the S endure is not yet clear because it has not been recruited, but at least it is double the A endure. After all, the B endure is five times that of the C endure, and the A endure is B. Three times the forbearance, and the most difficult to obtain, S, should be doubled at least.


    That is, the chakra of an S ninja is at least equivalent to 6 B ninjas or even more than that.


    After making a plan, Charlotte plans not to buy ninjas directly, and will make a decision after she draws S Ninami Feng Minato.


    Exit the system space, click on the ninja column, and see that three avatars are lit up, namely the avatars of B Ninja Drunken Fist �� Li Locke, B Ninja Shadow of the Evil Spirit �� Yaoshitou, and B Ninja Chiyo.


    Click on the avatar of Drunken Fist Li Locke, and what catches your eye is the information of the other party.


    B Ninja: Drunken Fist��Li Locke, Fragment 40/40, whether to recruit.


    recruit!


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting two-star B Shinobi, Drunken Fist Lilock.


    In the next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, and the red rhyme after drinking appeared on Zuiquan Li Locke''s face, while posing as a drunken fist.


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Drunken Fist Leelock: B-Class Ninja


    Star: two stars


    Basic Attack: Drunken Fist Attack!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Intense Kick, Drunken Bomb, Drunken Fist, Sky Cannon.


    Strong Kick: Perform a rotating kick forward to hit the enemy and then add a heavy punch.


    Drunken Fist Bomb: Quickly rush forward and swipe your legs on the ground, stand upside down and kick twice, and the last heavy kick will knock the enemy into the air.


    Drunken Fist��Aerial Cannon: After accumulating power, it spins and dashes forward at a high speed, and the last heavy punch knocks the enemy into the air. (Really, what are you guy!)


    Looking at the three skills of Drunken Fist Li Locke, Charlotte finds it a bit interesting. Li Locke''s strength will be greatly improved when he is drunk. The most important thing is that his evasion ability is exceptional in this state. It''s strong, a bit similar to the taste of Zizai Jiyi Gong in Dragon Ball.


    Click to receive the ninja, and the chakra volume in Charlotte increased by 5 cards again, reaching 273 cards. At the same time, the knowledge of Taijutsu and ninjutsu about Drunken Fist was also instilled in Charlotte.


    After recruiting Drunken Fist, Li Locke set his eyes on the shadow of the evil spirit, Yaoshidou.


    Click on the avatar of the Shadow of the Evil Spirit: Medicine Pocket, and the information of the other party comes into view.


    B Ninja: Shadow of the Evil Spirit �� Pharmacist Pocket, Fragment 40/40, whether to recruit.


    recruit!


    Ding, congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting two-star B-Ninja, Shadow of the Evil Spirit, Medicine Master Pocket.


    The next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, and she saw the shadow of the evil spirit, Yaoshidou, standing on the spot with a bandaged snake wrapped around her body. (Shadow of Evil Spirit �� Pharmacist Pocket)


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Shadow of the Evil Spirit: Pharmacist''s Pocket: Class B Ninja


    Star: two stars


    Basic attack: Taishu cooperates with Chakra scalpel to attack!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Bandage Binding, Ground Attack, Forbidden Technique, Death Soul Technique.


    Bandage Binding: Wrap the enemy with the bandage snake around the waist and pull it back, then jump and smash the target with the Halloween pumpkin.


    Ground Attack: Lurk to the ground and charge forward to attack the enemy, then drill out from the ground to add a chakra scalpel and throw a Halloween pumpkin at the target. (Note: You can enter the icicle to move)


    Forbidden Art: The Art of the Dead Soul: Summons two corpses. The two corpses bind the enemy into a mummy with bandages, and then the pharmacist rushes up and uses the Chakra scalpel to carry out continuous attacks. (What voice will you cry with!)


    Looking at the three skills of Shadow of the Evil Spirit and Yaoshidou, Yaoshidou found that except for the bandage, the other ninjutsu skills have not changed but added the element of Halloween.


    However, the integration of the same physique can also increase the strength of the pharmacist pocket a lot, and the amount of chakra can be doubled. For the pharmacist pocket at this time, the chakra doubled physique will be stronger, and the increase in strength can not only be doubled.


    Click to receive the ninja, and the chakra volume in Charlotte increased by 5 cards again, reaching 278 cards. At the same time, the ninjutsu knowledge of the Shadow of the Evil Spirit and Yaoshitou was also instilled in Charlotte. .


    Ding. Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for successfully recruiting the Shadow of the Evil Spirit - Pharmacist Pocket, and won the title "Shadow of the Evil Spirit" as a reward for a battle position!


    Charlotte was a little surprised to see that the Shadow of the Evil Spirit - Yao Shidou was able to get the title. It can be said that this one made a lot of money.


    After recruiting the two, Charlotte''s eyes fell on the last person, Sand Ninja advisor Chiyo.


    Clicking on Chiyo''s avatar, what caught his eye was the other party''s information.


    B Shinobi: Chiyo, Fragment 40/40, whether to recruit.


    recruit!


    Ding. Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle, who successfully recruited the two-star B Shinobi, Chiyo.


    The next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, and Chiyo seemed to be in a cave where he was fighting with a scorpion, and opened a sealed scroll with a puppet, as if to start a battle. (The Immortal Puppet Master!)


    Clicking on the ninja details, Charlotte first determined the ninja skills.


    Chiyo: B-Class Ninja


    Star: two stars


    Normal attack: Use the puppet "parents" to attack the enemy!


    Substitute: Substitute Wood!


    Skills: Dust Light Shield Seal, Exercise Steel Wire, Three Treasures Suction.


    Dust Light Shield Seal: The puppet "Dad" releases the Chakra Shield, which can be attacked in hell, and will be damaged if it touches the Chakra Shield. (Note: You can also choose to use the puppet "Dad" to release the chakra cannon.)


    Exercise �� Steel Wire: The puppets "Mom" and "Dad" dash forward to hit the target and then use the steel wire to surround the enemy to attack. (Note: When the puppet "Dad" uses the Dust Light Shield to seal, use the Ninjutsu to turn into the puppet "Mama" and rotate forward to attack)


    Three Treasures Suck: Chiyo summons Jinsong Tennin, Sang Dharma uses the Three Treasures to **** and then the rest of the puppets dive down to attack. (Let me teach you what the actual combat experience gap is!)


    Looking at Chiyo''s three skills, Charlotte is more satisfied. This is a powerful puppet master. There are a total of twelve powerful puppets in the front and back. The number of Shinobi and able to train Kankuro this kid.


    It is worthy of being a shadow-level puppet master who can slaughter a city, but it is a pity that the chakra of B Ninja is a bit less, but it is also cheaper.


    Click to receive the ninja, and the amount of chakra in Charlotte''s body increased by 5 cards again, reaching 283 cards. At the same time, knowledge about making puppets, using puppets, and making drugs was also instilled in Charlotte.


    Three B-Ninjas were recruited in a row, and Charlotte Chakra added a total of 15 cards, which greatly enhanced her endurance. The only pity is that she did not get any powerful ninjutsu and blood-based limits. As for the puppet technique Charlotte doesn''t have many opportunities to use it, but she doesn''t overwhelm her with her skills.


    After recruiting three ninjas, Charlotte clicked on the ninja recruitment page according to her plan.


    Looking at the S-rank ninja Minato Minato, Charlotte''s goal today is to recruit him. At present, he has 20 pieces, and 120,000 gold coins for 80 pieces should be enough.


    Looking at her 26 ninja recruitment scrolls, Charlotte first spent 12,432 gold coins to buy 74 recruitment scrolls to get 100 recruitment opportunities, and then spent 16,800 gold coins to buy 100 recruitment scrolls again.


    In this way, Charlotte spent nearly 30,000 gold coins to get 200 Ninja Recruitment Scrolls in her hands. I don''t know how many S-rank Minato Shards she can have with these 20 ten consecutive times.


    After preparing the recruitment scroll, Charlotte Doyle directly exited the system space. Before the official recruitment, he had to arrange a blessing ceremony for himself to increase his luck.


    Charlotte first used magic power to build a blessing-like Merlin circle on the ground, then took out the space gem she just put in from the storage space, placed it in the upper left corner, and then placed the scepter beside it. It was placed in the lower right corner, the other two places were placed with ice crystals and the heart of the earth, and finally a candle was lit in the middle.


    In this blessing ceremony, Charlotte upgraded two sacrifices, hoping to make good luck a little longer. When the number of infinite gems reaches 4 in the future, the effect should be more powerful.


    After placing the items for the blessing ceremony, Sherlock started his own prayer.


    "The **** of ninjas who do not belong to this age;"


    "Supreme Merlin who rules magic;"


    "Charlotte Doyle, the God of Otsutsuki across the stars;"


    "I pray for your gaze;"


    "I ask you for good luck;"


    After doing all this, Charlotte felt that the blessing effect was stronger this time, and immediately entered the system space without delay.


    After entering the system space, Charlotte immediately came to the recruitment interface and directly recruited ninjas.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of a country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes with a peculiar light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Li Locke!


    Ding �� Get ??S Ninja, 5 Namikaze Minato Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Iruka Uno!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden-Li Locke 4 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Yamanaka Ino Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Hinata Fireworks Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, Youth �� Minato Shards 4 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??S Ninja, 1 piece of Namikaze Minato!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 1 youth �� Minato Shard!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Karui Fragment!


    When the recruitment was over, Charlotte took a look at her recruitment results and saw the appearance of 4 head portraits with golden streamers. She knew that this time it was a big explosion, and she was lucky as she expected. Minato Namikaze produced 6 pieces, and A Shinobi''s youth, Minato Namikaze also made a big profit with 5 pieces.


    Sure enough, after upgrading the sacrifice, my luck also skyrocketed, but I don''t know how long my blessing will last, I hope it will be much longer than before.


    I counted the ten recruits this time, and obtained 23 fragments. It can be said that the number is quite high and the quality is high.


    Among them, there are 6 S ninja fragments, 5 A ninja fragments, 4 B ninja fragments, and 8 C ninja fragments. The entire number of fragments is concentrated on S ninja and A ninja, which is very good.


    With all the pieces in his pocket, Charlotte couldn''t waste her time in another wave of ten consecutive recruits while she was lucky.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of the country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes again, with a peculiar light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Hinata Fireworks Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??S Ninja, 5 Namikaze Minato Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden-Uchiha Sasuke 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 piece of Qiu Dao Dingji fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??S Ninja, 1 piece of Namikaze Minato!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Iruka Uno!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of hope!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of youth wave Minato Shards!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Karui Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of dried persimmon ghost shark!


    With the end of the recruitment, Charlotte was very satisfied. The overall quality this time was no worse than the previous one. Looking at the result, she might have the opportunity to give Young Minato and Dried Persimmons a chance to rise to three stars and even increase it. Some cloud hidden village ninjas come out.


    Counting the tenth company recruitment this time, 24 fragments were obtained. Compared with the previous round of tenth company recruitment, the number of fragments increased by 1.


    Among them, there are 6 S ninja fragments, 8 A ninja fragments, 2 B ninja fragments, and 8 C ninja fragments. The entire number of fragments is still concentrated on S ninja and A ninja, which is a very good recruitment result.


    With all the fragments in his pocket, Charlotte knew that her luck had not dropped sharply at this time, so she immediately launched the third ten consecutive recruitment.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of the country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes again, with a peculiar light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, Youth �� Minato Shards 4 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??S Ninja, 5 Namikaze Minato Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??S Ninja, 1 piece of Namikaze Minato!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, Youth �� Minato Shards 4 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 4 pieces of dried persimmon ghost shark!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden - Uzumaki Naruto 1 fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 piece of Qiu Dao Dingji fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Li Locke!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, 1 Li Lock fragment from Shippuden!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 Haruno Sakura Fragments!


    With the end of the recruitment, Charlotte was overjoyed. This time, the five recruits in the first row were all S-Ninja and A-Ninja. At the same time, she also felt that the feeling of being blessed did not subside.


    I counted this ten company recruitment and obtained 25 shards, which was the most shards among the three ten company recruitments.


    Among them, there are 6 S ninja fragments, 12 A ninja fragments, 2 B ninja fragments, and 5 C ninja fragments.


    At this time, the number of fragments of S Ninba Feng Minato has accumulated to 38, which has exceeded one-third.


    With all the pieces in her pocket, Charlotte continues her ninja recruitment.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of the country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes again, with a peculiar light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, Youth �� Minato Shards 4 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??S Ninja, 5 Namikaze Minato Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 piece of Qiu Dao Dingji fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Yamanaka Ino Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??A Ninja, 1 youth �� Minato Shard!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, the whole Kasak �� Orange!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden - Yamanaka Ino Fragment 1!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Uzumaki Naruto Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden-Uchiha Sasuke 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??S Ninja, 1 piece of Namikaze Minato!


    With the end of the recruitment, Charlotte was stunned. This time, why did a C endure card come out? What is the situation? He didn''t choose to have the entire card. It''s really unheard of, except for the sudden C The S-Ninja and A-Ninja are still the main recruits this time.


    I counted the ten recruits this time, and I got 17 pieces of C Ninja card, and a whole C Ninja card is counted as 10 C Ninja fragments, which means that there are 26 fragments this time. Even the recruitment is getting stronger every time.


    Among them, there are 5 S ninja fragments, 5 A ninja fragments, 3 B ninja fragments, 4 C ninja fragments, and one C ninja in the whole card. The entire number of fragments is still concentrated on S ninja and A ninja, the same as before. .


    After taking all the fragments into his pocket, Charlotte felt that because the whole card was recruited, he immediately recruited ten ninja companies. This is likely to be his last big explosion during the blessing period.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!"


    The whirlpool logo of the country of whirlpools appeared in front of her eyes again, with a peculiar light. After a flash of brilliance, the recruitment results also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden - Yamanaka Ino Fragment 1!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 2 pieces of Hyuga Neji shards!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 Uno Iruka Fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden-Uchiha Sasuke 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??S Ninja, 5 Namikaze Minato Fragments!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, Tos �� Anvil Fragments 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, Tos �� Anvil Fragments 2 pieces!


    Ding �� Get ??S Ninja, 1 piece of Namikaze Minato!


    Ding �� Get ??C Ninja, 1 piece of Qiu Dao Dingji fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??B Ninja, Shippuden-Li Locke 4 pieces!


    With the end of the recruitment, Charlotte felt that her blessed state had dissipated, and the rest of the recruitment could only depend on her true luck.


    However, the recruitment under the blessing of luck for the last time was also good, and I got 6 S-rank ninja fragments. UU reading To know that an S-rank fragment in the ninja shop costs 720 gold coins, it can be said that it is S-rank alone. Fragments make a lot of money.


    I counted the ten recruits this time and got 21 shards, which can be said to be the worst luck of the five ten companies.


    Among them, there are 6 S ninja fragments, 0 A ninja fragments, 7 B ninja fragments, and 8 C ninja fragments.


    After collecting all the fragments, Charlotte obtained two C Ninjas after 5 ten consecutive recruitments, and these two C Ninjas are all ninjas from Yinnin Village. It seems that the ninjas in Yinnin Village It is about to explode. As for the S Ninha Feng Minato shards, it has reached 49 pieces, and it is only 51 shards away from the successful recruitment.


    It is that there is no blessing of good luck next, otherwise the remaining 150 ninja recruitment scrolls will be able to come out S Ninba Feng Minato, but depending on the situation, 120,000 gold coins will not be used, maybe 60,000 coins will not be used. can be recruited.


    Then it''s time to see your luck.

 Chapter 631： S Ninba Feng Minato

    The blessing time has ended, and Charlotte is 51 fragments away from the fourth generation of S Ninja Hokage Naruto Feng Minato. According to the minimum guarantee of one, he needs a maximum of 51 ten consecutive recruits, and a maximum of 60,480 additional gold coins are required.


    And that''s the worst, Charlotte doesn''t think her luck will...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so they decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with sap in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "There''s no more money, I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree said that we will be allotted to the army, and UUkanshu ''s property will be banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu is not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marches 30 miles a day. The work he does is to build bridges on every mountain and water, cut firewood and fire, dig ditches to carry water, and build camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    New provides you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 631 S Ninami Feng Minato is free to read. https://

 Chapter 632： Ginnys mission

    During this day, Charlotte Doyle recruited 5 ninjas before and after, and her own chakra volume increased by 70 cards terrifyingly, which can be said to have increased by nearly one-third of the chakra.


    But in terms of strength, it is more than one-third higher than the previous self, Charlotte ...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so they decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with sap in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "There''s no more money, I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree said that we will be allotted to the army, and UU Reading ''s property will be banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu is not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marches 30 miles a day. The work he does is to build bridges on every mountain and water, cut firewood and fire, dig ditches to carry water, and build camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    New to provide you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 632 Ginny''s Quest is free to read. https://

 Chapter 633： Rewards of the forbearance

    While speaking, Nick Fury took out a record of transactions between S.H.I.E.L.D. and the ninja forces, which included the transactions of the three forces of Charlotte Office, Sandyin Puppet Shop, and Sound Ninja Base. Trade items, methods, prices, etc.


    After Natasha took the file, she flipped through it, and soon she...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so he decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with sap in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "There''s no more money, I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree said that we were all assigned to the army, and UU''s property was banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marched for 30 miles a day. The work they did was to build bridges on every mountain and water, chopping firewood and burning fire, digging ditches to carry water, and building camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used to help the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    New to provide you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, the 633rd chapter of Ninja Rewards is free to read. https://

 Chapter 10： Monthly summary level November plus update

    October has come to an end. I took three days off and updated 149,000 words this month. This update is not too much. Overall, 15 chapters have been added. The rewards and updates in September are all paid off. .


    The final number of monthly passes this month reached 1017. Pencil would like to thank all book friends for their support.


    According to the agreement, if the monthly pass reaches 1,000 plus 10,000 words, it will start tomorrow and strive to add 5,000 words in one day, and it will be paid off in two days.


    The new November starts a new journey. In November, it is still full of 1,000 monthly tickets plus 10,000 words, and a reward of 100 yuan plus 1 chapter.


    If it can be achieved in advance, we will add more in advance. The more monthly passes, the more you will add.


    I will strive to have more than 200,000 updated words this month, so please, all book friends, vote for your November guaranteed monthly vote to Pencil, thank you all.


    If you can fully support the book, please support the book friends, especially the book friends from outside the station. I hope to go back to the starting point and support the pencil. Your support is the driving force for the pencil to add more code words.


    Let''s start a new charge for November!

 Chapter 634： Enhanced forbearance

    Charlotte wrote down these data secretly in her heart, and then said, "The rewards for Sakura Haruno and Naruto Uzumaki have been completed."


    "Go down first, then I have something to explain to them."


    Haruno Sakura and Uzumaki Naruto looked at each other and said, "Yes, Charlotte...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so he decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with sap in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any silver notes. I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial edict said that we will be conscripted and distributed family property ban."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marched for 30 miles a day. The work they did was to build bridges on every mountain and water, chopping firewood and burning fire, digging ditches to carry water, and building camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    New to provide you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 634 Strengthened Ninja Free reading. https://

 Chapter 635： Tsunades Thoughts

    As the crowd left, Charlotte glanced at several ninjas in the ninja column: Chiyo, Sak Orange, Tos Anvil, Nadeko Shizuka, Nozomi, and his ninja column also happened to have five, Enough to show all five of them.


    But Charlotte looked at Nozomi on the ninja column, but after thinking for a while, he decided...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so he decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with sap in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "There''s no more money, I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial edict said that we were allotted to the army, and UU Reading ''s family property was banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marched for 30 miles a day. The work they did was to build bridges on every mountain and water, chopping firewood and burning fire, digging ditches to carry water, and building camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    New provides you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 635 Tsunade''s Missing for free reading. https://

 Chapter 636： TChallas ambition

    It''s been a week since party night, and Charlotte Doyle has been exercising chakra control during this time, while also mastering her skyrocketing power.


    This week, through the system check-in, Charlotte received 30,000 copper coins, a ninja recruitment scroll 1...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so they decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was soon assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with black hands in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "There''s no more money, I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree said that we will be allotted to the army, and the property of UU Reading will be banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marched for 30 miles a day. The work they did was to build bridges on every mountain and water, chopping firewood and burning fire, digging ditches to carry water, and building camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    New to provide you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 636 T''Challa''s Ambition is free to read. https://

 Chapter 637： trade

    Trident Building.


    Nick Fury just received the news from his subordinates that he immediately picked up the phone to know that the Black Panther, who he marked as 084, had reappeared in the Sandyin puppet shop:


    "Let Natasha, Patton, Chen Haoran, and Brock Rumlow come to my office immediately."


    "...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so they decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was soon assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with black hands in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any silver notes. I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial edict said that we are allotted to the army, and our family property is banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marched for 30 miles a day. The work they did was to build bridges on every mountain and water, chopping firewood and burning fire, digging ditches to carry water, and building camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    New provides you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 637 deals free to read. https://

 Chapter 638： intercept

    When T''Challa heard that he could order, he tentatively reported a quantity: "How about a hundred?"


    Hearing the amount given by T''Challa, Ye Cang looked up and down the black panther man in front of him, and said:


    "It seems that you have more vibration gold in your hands than I thought."


    At this time t...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so they decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with black hands in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "There''s no more money, I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree said, UU reading we are allotted to the army, and the family property is banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marched for 30 miles a day. The work they did was to build bridges on every mountain and water, chopping firewood and burning fire, digging ditches to carry water, and building camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    New provides you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 638 Intercept for free reading. https://

 Chapter 639： Blast off 1

    The Kun-style fighter spun down and fell on the road. Fortunately, Patton stabilized the fuselage and made it fall horizontally. In addition, the special material of the fighter did not directly disintegrate and explode.


    Barton immediately opened the hatch, and Natasha, Chen Haoran, and Brock Rumlow immediately ran out of the fighter plane.


    Natasha watch...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so he decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with black hands in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "There''s no more money, I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree said that we are allotted to the army, and UUkanshu family property is banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marched for 30 miles a day. The work they did was to build bridges on every mountain and water, chopping firewood and burning fire, digging ditches to carry water, and building camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    New provides you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 639 Blows Everything Free to read. https://

 Chapter 640： evacuate

    After Nick Fury understood, he knew that the other party should be evacuating again by stealth fighter.


    "Use street cameras along the way to pinpoint where the convoy ended up and investigate information on homeowners."


    "Let Patton and others come back."


    "It''s time to send detectives to find out...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so he decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with black hands in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "There''s no more money, I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree said, UU reading we are allotted to the army, and the family property is banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marched for 30 miles a day. The work they did was to build bridges on every mountain and water, chopping firewood and burning fire, digging ditches to carry water, and building camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    New provides you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 640 Escape for free. https://

 Chapter 641： 0 generation mother-in-law

    Ye Cang heard Charlotte Doyle''s arrangement, and then expressed his true thoughts.


    After listening to Charlotte, she understood, Ye Cang planned to use a ninja dog to track the opponent''s location through scent, and after finding it, he would directly take the four people from Sandyin Village to raid the opponent''s house, so that he should be able to get the correct answer directly. ..


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so he decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with black hands in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "There''s no more money, I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree said that we were allotted to the army, and UUkanshu ''s family property was banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu is not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marches 30 miles a day. The work he does is to build bridges on every mountain and water, cut firewood and fire, dig ditches to carry water, and build camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    New to provide you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 641 Chiyo Granny is free to read. https://

 Chapter 642： progress

    When Chiyo heard Ye Cang''s words, she should let this little girl vent her anger if she didn''t get angry. With her current temperament, she wouldn''t care about a little girl who had died once.


    "The adults can bring the old body to this world, it must be a useful place to find me."


    "Ye Cang, Gaara and the three little guys...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so he decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with black hands in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any silver notes. I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial edict said that we will be allotted to the army, and UU reading will be banned from property."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu is not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marches 30 miles a day. The work he does is to build bridges on every mountain and water, cut firewood and fire, dig ditches to carry water, and build camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    New provides you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 642 of the progress of all parties is free to read. https://

 Chapter 643： Generation 0s Revenge

    Temari, Kankuro, and Gaara who came back from shopping were very welcome to the mother-in-law Chiyo who arrived. Temari and others, as children of Kazekage of the fourth generation, are also familiar with the mother-in-law Chiyo, who is Sandyin''s advisor, and Chiyo''s attitude and Ye The warehouse is not the same. Seeing that there is a shadow-level puppet master on Sha Yin''s side, everyone is very high...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so he decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with black hands in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "There''s no more money, I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial edict said that we were allotted to the army, and the property of UU Reading was banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu is not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marches 30 miles a day. The work they do is to build bridges when they meet mountains and waters, cut firewood and fire, dig ditches to carry water, and build camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    New provides you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 643 Chiyo''s Revenge is free to read. https://

 Chapter 644： Pierces actions

    The bullet was shot from the muzzle and flew towards Leonard.


    However, in the next second, Leonard''s body quickly made a squatting motion, directly dodging the bullets that were shot, and these bullets hit a gangster behind him who came to sell the stolen goods.


    "what!"


    one sound...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so he decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with black hands in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "There''s no more money, I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree said that we were allotted to the army, and the property of UU Reading was banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu is not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marches 30 miles a day. The work they do is to build bridges when they meet mountains and waters, cut firewood and fire, dig ditches to carry water, and build camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    New provides you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 644 of Pierce''s Action for free reading. https://

 Chapter 645： War is coming

    Wakanda.


    T''Challa and Shu Rui were in the laboratory, watching Okoye, who had just been injected with the physique enhancer, walk out of it.


    Okoye felt the strength of his whole body and said, "It''s too powerful~"


    "I never thought that one day, I would also have this kind of power."


    ...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so he decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with black hands in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any silver notes. I only have twenty taels of silver on my body. The imperial edict said that we were allotted to the army, and our family property was banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu is not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marches 30 miles a day. The work they do is to build bridges when they meet mountains and waters, cut firewood and burn fires, dig ditches to carry water, UU reading www.uukanshu. com build a camp.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://If you want to see the latest chapters, please download the Haoyu Novel app, and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website has not updated the content of the latest chapters, and the content of the latest chapters has been updated in the Haoyushu APP.


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the Good Reading Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyu novel app to read the latest chapter.


    New to provide you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 645 is free to read. https://

 Chapter 646： Wakanda strikes

    Su Rui said, "Father, haven''t we already traded all the Zhenjin owned by the border?"


    "It stands to reason that they should no longer pay attention to us.


    Tchaka nodded: "Normally, they should not control us, after all, in the eyes of the outside world, we have no stock in our hands.


    "However, in the team of the person who attacked last time, there was a soldier similar to a physique enhancer. Obviously, the death of the other party made them feel that we are not easy here.


    "It seems that this time they want to explore the reason for the failure of the last mission, and to confirm whether we still have vibranium in our hands."


    T''Challa looked at his father and asked, "Father, are we going to reveal our true strength?"


    Hearing the words of His Royal Highness, everyone looked at King Tchaka, and the frontier was caught in the flames of war. If the opponent was eliminated, it would definitely reveal the strength of Wakanda. After all, one or two mercenaries are in countries like Africa. It''s not a small amount, and the opponent''s weapons and equipment are still "sophisticated"


    It doesn''t look like the strength that Wakanda has shown at all, and it can be easily grasped.


    Once Wakanda solves the other party, the outside world or the masterminds behind this group of people will know that Wakanda has hidden strength and think that they are definitely plotting something.


    Especially when the fighter planes are exposed to the public eye, it will also let the people of S.H.I.E.L.D. know that the person who bought the physique enhancer in the Shayin shame store is Wakanda, and will know that the other party has Zhenjin in their hands.


    But if he leaves it alone, he may not be sure that after the other party has captured the place, he will retreat directly because he does not find them. If he does not retreat, the risk of Wakanda''s ultimate exposure is still not small, and it will also disappoint the people.


    At this time, Su Rui said: "Father, they are all our Wakanda people, we must save them.


    Hearing his daughter''s words, Tchaka made a decision in his heart and then said, "They are all our people, how can we not save them.


    "Okoye, I order you to mobilize the air force, enter the border city and immediately regain air supremacy, destroy those armed helicopters, tanks and armored vehicles, etc.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    "Wakabi, I order you to mobilize your troops and immediately block the entrances to the border cities, where entry is now not allowed.


    "T''Challa put on the armor and entered the city with me to destroy the enemy.


    "Su Rui, you are in charge of the communication signals in the city, intercept all the signals, and I ask that the situation in the border cities should not be transmitted through any network.


    Tchaka looked at the crowd and said, "In this battle, the enemy wants to kill people and save information, but they can''t expose too much."


    "The specific situation of Wakanda, let them guess for themselves." "Start action.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    With Tchaka''s decision, the country of Wakanda immediately began to act, a large number of soldiers began to gather, pilots in the air base began to take their places, and stealth fighters were ready to take off to the border city. The father and son T''Challa and T''Challa all put on black panther uniforms and boarded a plane controlled by Okoye, ready to go to the battlefield.


    border city.


    At this time, the entire city was caught in the flames of war. All the resistance forces in the city were gathered near the palace, and the defense forces in other areas had been pulled out by the enemy. Those who resisted would use artillery fire to wash the ground.


    Because of the investigation of the cause and the determination of Zhenjin, the palace was temporarily protected from artillery fire.


    On a forest hill outside the city, at this time, there were four rebels wearing red bottom and black cloud robes. Dara and Xiaozhi fly in one segment.


    The four gathered together, Deidara looked at the constant explosions in the city and the fire from the missiles, and couldn''t help sighing: "This art event is really inferior without my presence."


    Everyone ignored Deidara''s words, and Feiduan was doing a prayer ceremony with excitement on his face at this time. There is too much silence here, which is very suitable for him to sacrifice to the evil god.


    Qian Persimmon Ghost Shark looked at Uchiha Rong and said, "Mr. Rong, I don''t know what is the special task of arranging everyone to gather here?"


    "It can''t be to bring us to watch this war in the world of ordinary people."


    Uchiha Rong looked at everyone, and then said: "According to Kakashi''s information, he once brought a team here, and he felt that it was not easy, but because of the mission, he didn''t have time to investigate, there may be something adults need here. .


    The dried persimmon ghost shark took the bright muscle in his hand, looked towards the city where the war was raging in the distance, and asked a little puzzled: "Here?"


    "Then shouldn''t we enter the battlefield?"


    Uchiha Rong looked indifferent, and said in a cold voice: "It should not be in the city, but there is really something special because of this war, it should also emerge, we will watch it right here."


    Just as Uchiha Rong finished his words, he saw that he raised his head and looked into the air.


    "I saw that in the sky above the forest in the distance, several fighter planes with strange shapes suddenly appeared in the normal sky, and then entered a stealth state in the next second, and flew over the city.


    Seeing Uchiha Rong suddenly looking at the sky behind him, Kanaki Guisha immediately turned his head to look, and soon he also saw the scene where the fighter plane appeared out of thin air and then disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, Gan Persimmon Guijiao said: "As expected by Mr. Rong, there is indeed something different here.


    Following Guijiao''s words, Deidara and Hidean also noticed the abnormality in the sky. Deidara looked into the depths of the forest behind him, and then said, "A blindfold or a large-scale illusion?


    After observing for a while, Uchiha Rong said: "It''s not illusion, it should be something like this planet''s technology, they used it to cover everyone''s sight, so that they couldn''t detect the real situation inside.


    "It seems that our goal is there, let''s go!"


    As Uchiha Rong''s words fell, the four of them immediately ran towards the depths of the forest behind them. "La-la-what!


    I saw four black shadows instantly disappear in place, as if they had never been in the future.


    border city.


    Doraka was operating a stealth fighter, looking at an armed helicopter showing off in front of him, and the radar fire control system locked the opponent in an instant.


    "Hey~"


    A laser shot out, and the armed helicopter, which was still shooting with heavy machine guns, was pierced by excitement, and it was blown up on the spot directly in the air.


    "boom!"


    A huge fireball appeared in the air, and the broken parts fell downward.


    PS: Thanks to the book friend "20220614204632923" for the 1000 point reward! Thanks to the book friend "Balu Monk of the Sky" for the 9000 point reward!

 ~： 1 day off for a cold

I have a cold and a fever and my head hurts. Please take a day off and resume the update tomorrow.

 Chapter 647： war

    As the first gunship in the sky was blasted down, the troops on the ground immediately began to report.


    "Sir, one of our gunships was shot down, but we didn''t see the weapon used by the other side."


    "No RPGs were seen and no air units were found."


    ...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so he decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with black hands in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any silver notes. I only have twenty taels of silver on my body. The imperial edict said that we were allotted to the army, and our family property was banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marched 30 miles a day. The work they did was to build bridges every time they met mountains and waters, cut firewood for fire, dig ditches to carry water, and build camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://If you want to see the latest chapters, please download the Haoyu Novel app, and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website has not updated the content of the latest chapters, and the content of the latest chapters has been updated in the Haoyushu APP.


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the Good Reading Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyu novel app to read the latest chapter.


    New provides you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 647 War Free to read. https://

 Chapter 648： unforeseen enemy

    Seeing that his son was attacked, Tchaka instantly ran to the mercenary who fired the RPG, and directly used his sharp claws to pierce the opponent''s chest and solved the opponent.


    T''Challa got up from the ground at this time and immediately began to attack the surrounding mercenaries.


    At this time, the Wakanda air formation above the sky...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so he decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with black hands in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any silver notes. I only have twenty taels of silver on my body. The imperial edict said that we were allotted to the army, and our family property was banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu is not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marches 30 miles a day. The work he does is to build bridges on every mountain and water, cut firewood and fire, dig ditches to carry water, and build camps. UU reading


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://If you want to see the latest chapters, please download the Haoyu Novel app, and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website has not updated the content of the latest chapters, and the content of the latest chapters has been updated in the Haoyushu APP.


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the Good Reading Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyu novel app to read the latest chapter.


    New provides you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 648 Unexpected Enemies Read for free. https://

 Chapter 649： The demise of the artillery unit

    Rachel continued: "You have to let the soldiers resist those two panthers now, at least until they get here, resist them."


    "Once we are found, we may not even be able to retreat."


    Mulan Colonna took a deep breath, and then instructed his soldiers: "The artillery cover...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so he decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was soon assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with black hands in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any silver notes. I only have twenty taels of silver on my body. The imperial edict said that we were allotted to the army, and our family property was banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu is not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marches 30 miles a day. The work he does is to build bridges on every mountain and water, cut firewood and fire, dig ditches to carry water, and build camps. UU Reading


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://If you want to see the latest chapters, please download the Haoyu Novel app, and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website has not updated the content of the latest chapters, and the content of the latest chapters has been updated in the Haoyushu APP.


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the Good Reading Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyu novel app to read the latest chapter.


    New provides you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 649 The Demise of the Artillery Force is a free read. https://

 Chapter 650： The Suppression of the Winter Soldier

    Mulan Colonna looked at the soldier who was sending the characteristic signal and asked, "How about it, can I contact the satellite and transmit the information."


    However, before the soldiers could answer, a laser cannon directly penetrated the command vehicle in the next second.


    "boom!"


    Under the violent explosion...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so they decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was soon assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with black hands in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any silver notes. I only have twenty taels of silver on my body. The imperial edict said that we were allotted to the army, and our family property was banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marched for 30 miles a day. The work he did was to build a bridge between mountains and water, chopping firewood and burning fire, digging ditches to carry water, and building camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used to help the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://If you want to see the latest chapters, please download the Haoyu Novel app, and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website has not updated the content of the latest chapters, and the content of the latest chapters has been updated in the Haoyushu APP.


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the Good Reading Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyu novel app to read the latest chapter.


    New provides you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 650 The Suppression of the Winter Soldier is free to read. https://

 Chapter 651： winter soldier squad

    Deidara put his hands in his pockets, looked at the barrier in front of him and said, "Is the technological residual on this planet so big?"


    "Such a wide range of blindfolding, can itachi do your writing wheel eye?"


    Uchiha Itachi opened his writing wheel eyes, observed the barrier in front of him, and said...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so they decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc��e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc��, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was soon assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with black hands in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any silver notes. I only have twenty taels of silver on my body. The imperial edict said that we were allotted to the army, and our family property was banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marched for 30 miles a day. The work he did was to build bridges every time he encountered water, cut firewood, dig ditches to carry water, and build camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used to help the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://If you want to see the latest chapters, please download the Haoyu Novel app, and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website has not updated the content of the latest chapters, and the content of the latest chapters has been updated in the Haoyushu APP.


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the Good Reading Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyu novel app to read the latest chapter.


    New to provide you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 651 of the Winter Soldier Squad is free to read. https://

 Chapter 652： infiltration

    As the Black Panther father and son split into two groups, and air support and Wakanda soldiers resisted the battlefield, a large number of mercenaries began to be wiped out.


    The mercenaries who noticed something was wrong began to panic and some people evacuated secretly, but they were annihilated by Wakabi who led troops from outside to outflank them.


    In vibrating gold weapons...


    "Young Master, get up quickly, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling his body was cold, and there was still a strong wind blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange.


    "Oh, young master, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to stand guard at this time. No matter what, the military law will deal with it. Now the old master can''t protect you anymore."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent right now, and in front of him was a soldier in leather armor.


    Just when he was about to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind. After a few seconds, he knew that he had crossed.


    He has transmigrated from a modern special soldier to a young master named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven villains in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty never existed in history.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquises of the four founders of Dayu. Three months ago, his father died of illness, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like reading or practicing martial arts.


    When he grew up, the family wanted him to take care of him, so they arranged a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a well-known lady, beautiful and intelligent.


    This Qin Hu is vicious and vicious towards others, but he regards this beautiful and beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the incident happened to this childhood sweetheart, Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, that day he brought his fianc��e into the palace to pay homage to Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since they were young, so they arranged a banquet.


    But then Qin Hu drank the fragments, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and flirted with the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even more strange is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach her fianc�� Qin Hu for seventy-two crimes, all of which are well-founded.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down soon, saying that because of Qin Hu''s ancestor''s meritorious service, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime cannot be escaped.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly arranged to be on the front line��the front line of the Pioneer Tent.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically figured it out. This should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong had long wanted to divorce him.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally a political marriage, and they both wanted to become stronger and bigger. However, the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a dandy, and it can be said that he completely disgraced the champion Hou''s family.


    You must know that the champions of all generations are heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but in this generation, there is a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old Hou Ye was alive, Chen Guogong returned face, but when the old Hou Ye died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of retiring from the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli deeply, and refuses to allow him to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long hated him as a wicked young man.


    So a catastrophe came!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it''s even simpler. She is the cousin of Qin Hu''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu dies, the huge family property of the Champion Hou''s Mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These several forces, each taking what they need, are colluding together, so they quickly united...


    Sure enough, once he entered the Hou family, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we should find a place to carry our backs?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with harsh whistling whistled across the open field, extinguishing several torches, like countless flying knives cutting people''s skin.


    "No way, Young Master, you will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads and feet against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward stepping on the thick snow.


    The thin Qin An was thrown over by the strong wind without paying attention.


    Seeing them coming out, the two sentinels who changed defense looked at each other and smiled slyly. They took two handfuls of snow and put out the bonfire for heating, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the little soldiers were bribed, trying to freeze me to death!


    This is a small camp with about twenty tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, not even the antlers of horses and antlers lined up on the outside, and the surrounding area is even more flat, with no danger to defend.


    According to the memories of Qin Hu''s previous life, about two hundred people were stationed here, they were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, General of the Yu Dynasty.


    The target of Li Qin''s 20,000 troops this time is Liaodong Kingdom, Yu Dynasty''s old enemy on the border.


    "Ahem, young master, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he spoke weakly, as if he would die at any moment.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was purely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, the two of them would surely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t beat him to death in court, but beat him to death in the barracks.


    But Qin Hu is definitely not someone who just sits and waits to die. This is clearly a matter of being framed, and he can''t let it go.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only survive, but also return to the capital to settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many bank notes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any banknotes anymore. I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree says that we will be exiled and distributed, and our property will be banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s close bookboy.


    In fact, Qin Hu is not much better. The Pioneer Battalion has been marching 30 miles a day for the past few days. The job they do is to open roads and build bridges when encountering water, chop firewood, dig ditches and carry water, UU reading www. uukanshu.com set up a camp.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-skinned guys to stay with hundreds of big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    It can be regarded as what he deserved.


    It''s just this suffering, he must bear it now, if he can''t bear it, he will die too.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought it over, he must try to save Qin An''s life first, and then think of other ways.


    In fact, it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to bribe people. As the saying goes, wealth can lead to magic. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe senior officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Besides, there is no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, Centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the Pioneer Battalion. https://Want to read the latest chapters, please download the Haoyue Novel app, and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website no longer updates the latest chapter content, and the latest chapter content has been updated on the Haoyue Novels APP.


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to Please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost


    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the Haoyue Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyue Novels app to read the latest chapters.


    New offers you the fastest Naruto update to come to Marvel, Chapter 652 Infiltrated for free to read. https://

 Chapter 653： Akatsuki attack

    south florida


    In an apartment, Benny, one of the male and female thieves, sat on a chair and used a towel to compress his wrists. He looked at the enchanting object Creel who was lying on the bed and said:


    "It''s so heavy, it''s going to break your wrist."


    Creel lying in bed surrounded by them looting...


    "Young Master, get up quickly, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling his body was cold, and there was still a strong wind blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange.


    "Oh, young master, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to stand guard at this time. No matter what, the military law will deal with it. Now the old master can''t protect you anymore."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent right now, and in front of him was a soldier in leather armor.


    Just when he was about to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind. After a few seconds, he knew that he had crossed.


    He has transmigrated from a modern special soldier to a young master named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven villains in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty never existed in history.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquises of the four founders of Dayu. Three months ago, his father died of illness, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like reading or practicing martial arts.


    When he grew up, the family wanted him to take care of him, so they arranged a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a well-known lady, beautiful and intelligent.


    This Qin Hu is vicious and vicious towards others, but he regards this beautiful and beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the incident happened to this childhood sweetheart, Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, that day he brought his fianc��e into the palace to pay homage to Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since they were young, so they arranged a banquet.


    But then Qin Hu drank the fragments, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and flirted with the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even more strange is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach her fianc�� Qin Hu for seventy-two crimes, all of which are well-founded.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down soon, saying that because of Qin Hu''s ancestor''s meritorious service, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime cannot be escaped.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly arranged to be on the front line��the front line of the Pioneer Tent.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically figured it out. This should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong had long wanted to divorce him.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally a political marriage, and they both wanted to become stronger and bigger. However, the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a dandy, and it can be said that he completely disgraced the champion Hou''s family.


    You must know that the champions of all generations are heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but in this generation, there is a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old Hou Ye was alive, Chen Guogong returned face, but when the old Hou Ye died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of retiring from the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli deeply, and refuses to allow him to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long hated him as a wicked young man.


    So a catastrophe came!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it''s even simpler. She is the cousin of Qin Hu''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu dies, the huge family property of the Champion Hou''s Mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These several forces, each taking what they need, are colluding together, so they quickly united...


    Sure enough, once he entered the Hou family, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we should find a place to carry our backs?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with harsh whistling whistled across the open field, extinguishing several torches, like countless flying knives cutting people''s skin.


    "No way, Young Master, you will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads and feet against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward stepping on the thick snow.


    The thin Qin An was thrown over by the strong wind without paying attention.


    Seeing them coming out, the two sentinels who changed defense looked at each other and smiled slyly. They took two handfuls of snow and put out the bonfire for heating, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the little soldiers were bribed, trying to freeze me to death!


    This is a small camp with about twenty tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, not even the antlers of horses and antlers lined up on the outside, and the surrounding area is even more flat, with no danger to defend.


    According to the memories of Qin Hu''s previous life, about two hundred people were stationed here, they were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, General of the Yu Dynasty.


    The target of Li Qin''s 20,000 troops this time is Liaodong Kingdom, Yu Dynasty''s old enemy on the border.


    "Ahem, young master, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he spoke weakly, as if he would die at any moment.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was purely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, the two of them would surely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t beat him to death in court, but beat him to death in the barracks.


    But Qin Hu is definitely not someone who just sits and waits to die. This is clearly a matter of being framed, and he can''t let it go.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only survive, but also return to the capital to settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many bank notes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any banknotes anymore. I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree says that we will be exiled and distributed, and our property will be banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s close bookboy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. These days, the Pioneer Battalion marched 30 miles a day. The job they did was to open roads and build bridges when encountering water, chop firewood, dig ditches and carry water, and build camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-skinned guys to stay with hundreds of big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    It can be regarded as what he deserved.


    It''s just this suffering, he must bear it now, if he can''t bear it, he will die too.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought it over, he must try to save Qin An''s life first, and then think of other ways.


    In fact, it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to bribe people. As the saying goes, wealth can lead to magic. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe senior officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Besides, there is no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, Centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the Pioneer Battalion. https://Want to read the latest chapters, please download the Haoyue Novel app, and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website no longer updates the latest chapter content, and the latest chapter content has been updated on the Haoyue Novels APP.


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to Please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost


    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the Haoyue Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyue Novels app to read the latest chapters.


    New provides you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 653 Akatsuki Strikes free to read. https://

 Chapter 654： fighting

    With the siren sounding in the sky above the city.


    Didara glanced at the giant clay bird owl under his feet, and said with a smile, "It''s my turn to perform art, Didara."


    "C1 Clay Spider!"


    I saw Didara throwing his hands, and countless clay spiders were thrown out of his hands. After landing, these clay spiders quickly crawled towards the fighter jets on the airport.


    "Drink!" "Boom Boom Boom!"


    At this moment, all the fighter planes parked in the open air on the airport were blown up by Didara. "Hahaha!"


    With Didala laughing loudly, the giant bird owl started to take off and threw a large number of biwings towards the airport below. "boom!"


    "Boom!" "Boom!"


    The biwing bird flew at an extremely fast speed, and instantly crashed into the hangar, tower and other facilities on the ground, causing a large number of explosions.


    The Wakanda soldiers in the airport were terrified by this sudden scene, picked up the weapons in their hands and launched an attack on Didara.


    "Shhhhhhhh!"


    Laser beams attacked Didara in the sky from the ground, but the giant bird owl evaded flexibly. On the contrary, when the giant bird owl was dodging, Didara kept dropping bombs from above.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    "Hahaha, feel the baptism of art!" In Su Rui''s laboratory.


    At this moment, T''Chaka and his son were just about to put on their black panther suits and prepare to join the battle. Su Rui said, "Father, there are enemies at the airport. He bombed our fighter planes and hangars."


    While speaking, Shu Rui projected Didara''s battle scene in front of the two of them, T''Chaka watched the battle on the video and murmured: "Another ninja..."


    Then he looked at his son T''Challa, but T''Challa shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know about them either, but they probably aren''t from the Shayin Puppet Shop. Their foreheads are different." T''Chaka thought for a while and immediately shouted: "No, they came here for Zhenjin...


    An underground warehouse where Vibranium is stored.


    At this moment, Doraka brought Uchiha Itachi and Hidan all the way to the door of the warehouse. The two warehouse guards looked at Doraka and said, "Doraka, who are these two people behind you?"


    Uchiha Itachi threw two shurikens casually, directly eliminated the two, then turned to look at Hidan and said, "Hold here, I''ll go in and collect the vibration gold first."


    Fei Duan directly threw out the March sickle, killed Doraka with a sickle, and then said flatly: "This guy is useless."


    After speaking, Fei Duan stood at the door holding the March sickle, looking forward.


    Itachi Uchiha came to the gate, stretched out his hand and opened the gate, and walked in. "clang!"


    After entering, don''t forget to close the door again.


    When Uchiha Itachi entered the warehouse, he saw rectangular boxes neatly arranged in the warehouse. He opened a box casually, and it was full of blue vibrating gold.


    Uchiha Itachi nodded satisfied when he saw the contents inside, then took out the sealing scrolls from the ninja bag and began to seal them one by one.


    A group of Wakanda soldiers came outside the warehouse, looked at Fei Duan who was guarding the door, and shouted directly: "Destroy him!"


    The soldiers picked up the spears in their hands, pointed them directly at Fei Duan and twisted them. "Shhhhhhh"


    Laser attacks hit Fei Duan one after another, and Fei Duan swung his March Scythe while driving the attacking laser, but was blown away directly.


    "boom!"


    Fei Duan got up from the ground, said with a smile: "It''s a pity that the power is a little weak."


    I saw Fei Duan rushing over with the March sickle in his hand, and the speed caused a gust of wind. "Defensive formation!"


    After a Wakanda soldier yelled, the soldiers put the cloaks behind them in front of them, and saw blue energy light curtains like defensive shields appearing in front of the soldiers.


    Fei Duan was also interested in seeing the rising defensive shield, and directly threw out the March sickle to attack. "Bang bang bang!"


    The thrown March sickle spun and hit the defensive shield,


    There was a sound of metal impact, and the March sickle that was thrown by Fei Duan''s chain flew back to his hand.


    Hi Duan carried the March sickle with a smile and said, "It''s kind of interesting."


    In the next second, Fei Duan''s figure flashed, he jumped directly behind the soldiers, and waved the sickle in his hand at these Wakanda soldiers.


    "Hold ha ha ha!"


    The sharp sickles passed through the waists of everyone, and this group of Wakanda soldiers was directly cut in half. "Crack!"


    I saw that the protective shields that had just been raised were all broken, and the upper bodies of these soldiers fell from their bodies to the ground.


    A large amount of blood spewed out from the body, staining the ground red in an instant.


    Hiduan carried the March sickle, glanced at the corpse in front of him, but walked back to the warehouse door indifferently, and he would continue to guard until Uchiha Itachi came out from inside.


    .....the other side.


    Wakabi led a large number of Wakanda soldiers, came to the front of the dried persimmon ghost shark, pointed at the vibrating gold long knife in his hand and roared:


    "Who are you and why did you attack Wakanda!"


    Ganshi Guisame grinned and said: "My Naixiao organized Ganshi Guisame, codenamed Nandou!" "Who are you?"


    "Wakabi!" "Water Escape �� Water Shockwave!"


    I saw the dried persimmon and ghost shark quickly forming a seal with both hands, and in the next second, centering on itself, it summoned water that quickly rotated and rose like a tornado, and then the water spread like a waterfall like a rushing river, and attacked Wakabi in front of it and go.


    Looking at the impacting water waves, Wakabi shouted: "Defensive formation!"


    In the next second, the soldiers of Wakanda took a step forward, walked up to Wakabi and put the cloak behind them in front of them. In an instant, energy shields rose rapidly one after another, forming a defensive wall to block the water waves.


    "boom!"


    The water waves collided with the protective shield, making a violent roar.


    Seeing that his water wave was blocked, Guixiong didn''t care, can you block the first wave, can you block the second wave?


    "Water Escape��Big Explosion Water Shockwave!"


    If the first wave of water was just like a river, this time the gathered water waves were like a lake, and the waves they set off were higher than the height of the energy shield.


    After seeing this scene, some soldiers immediately jumped onto the shoulders of the soldiers who opened the shields in the first row, and opened the shields again to increase the height of the shields, hoping to block the oncoming mass again.


    Seeing the opponent''s second attack, Wakabi immediately jumped up and picked up the horn hanging on his chest, and blew it.


    "Woo woo woo~~"


    Less than 2 seconds after Wakabi blew the horn, the water wave had already hit the energy shield. "boom!"


    "Boom!" "Boom!"


    The rolled up water waves made triple moves, hitting the energy shield again and again.


    The light on the shield flickered for a while, as if it was about to shatter at any time, but fortunately, it still blocked the ninjutsu attack of Kisame Kisame.


    However, the impact of the water waves still exaggerated the energy shield, and fell on the Wakanda soldiers and the ground. I saw that half of the soldiers'' legs were in the water.


    Wakabi also breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the attack being blocked again.


    However, Kisame grinned ferociously at the corner of his mouth, and Wakabi, who saw the other party''s expression, secretly said: "No!"


    This is the ninjutsu that Kisame has mastered through the Ninjutsu Secret Scroll. Although the power is relatively small and it is not an attribute he has mastered, but the person in front of him is just right.


    I saw blue lightning jumping up from the water, and the next second the Wakanda soldiers joined in. "Ahhhhh...


    The soldiers who had just erected the Wakanda defensive formation were instantly injured and paralyzed by lightning and fell to the ground, and the soldiers standing on their shoulders also fell to the ground at a high rate from above.


    Looking at the defensive formation that had been resolved by himself, Kisame Kisame picked up the shark muscle behind him and rushed towards the Wakanda army in front of him.


    However, in the next second, a large army of rhinoceros covered in vibrating gold armor appeared behind Qianshi Guixier and slammed into him.


    Come.


    Under the running of the rhinoceros army, the earth seemed to be shaking.


    Ganshi Guixia turned his head to look at these rhinoceros, looked at the armor on each other, and said in surprise: "It can''t be that these are all Zhenjin."


    Then he turned around and prepared to face the enemy.


    Wakabi saw the exposed back of the dried persimmon ghost, and immediately shouted: "Come on!" and saw his soldiers rushing towards the dried persimmon ghost with vibrating gold scimitars and spears.


    Seeing the incoming army of rhinos, Kisame swung the shark muscle in his hand and slashed at the rhino''s armor.


    "Boom!"


    With a muffled sound, the rhino was not affected by anything and continued to run wildly forward. Seeing that his attack was blocked by the vibrating gold armor, Gan Shi Gui Sha curled his lips and said:


    "Such a good material should be used by a group of rhinos. It''s an outrageous thing." The other rhinos also continued to run towards the dried persimmons and ghosts.


    Seeing the herd of rhinoceros rushing towards them, the dried persimmon ghost sharks were not attacking the opponent, their speed was too slow for the ghost sharks.


    Kisame squatted down and slashed at the rhino''s unarmored leg. "boom!"


    The rhinoceros that was hit by the machete''s leg flew out directly and hit the rhinoceros in front of it, knocking the other party out of the direction.


    Seeing this scene, Wakabi cried out in pain: "No!"


    Kisame has dealt with four rhinos in a row, and the rest of the rhinos have rushed to the Wakanda soldiers.


    I saw the border soldiers led by Wakabi jumped onto the rhino with him, and launched a laser attack on the ghost shark.


    "Shhhhhhhh!" "Substitution!"


    Facing the oncoming laser rain, Kisame escaped by using a substitute technique, and the substitute wood left on the scene was blasted to pieces.


    "rush!"


    Wakanda soldiers and border soldiers riding rhinos rushed towards Ghost Shark, and they were about to surround each other.


    ...the other side.


    A mining port on the edge of a city in Wakanda.


    At this point Wakanda soldiers rushed to the plane parked here. "Quick, start the plane and go to support!"


    The planes in the airport and hangar were destroyed by Didara, but there is still a formation of planes reserved here at the mine mouth.


    This is a Wakanda fighter jet in the style of a dragonfly. As the soldiers entered it, the planes took off from the mine mouth one by one.


    After these planes took off, they all entered stealth mode at an acceleration, and flew towards Didara''s position. I saw Didara standing on the body of the giant clay bird owl at this time, and kept throwing bombs at the Wakanda soldiers below.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The flames of the explosion continued to rise below, and Didara, who watched this scene, showed an intoxicated smile on his face. "Art, this is art!"


    "It''s a pity that Mr. Scorpion is not here, so we can''t enjoy this wonderful moment with me."


    Just when Didara was intoxicated with himself, a laser beam suddenly appeared in the sky, piercing through his chest. On the stealth fighter, a soldier shouted excitedly: "It''s hit, I hit him."


    Didara looked down at the big hole in his chest, and said, "Sure enough, a fish slipped through the net!" In the next second, Didara turned into a piece of white clay, and his body gradually softened.


    "Shhhhhhhh!"


    Another laser attack smashed Didara''s giant bird in the air.


    At this time, under a building wreckage, Didala''s figure appeared and looked into the air. "Is that the location?"


    Didara threw out his hands, and fast-flying biwing birds appeared in front of him, flying fast with the sky he looked at.


    The speed of the biwing bird is extremely fast, even faster than that of ordinary jonin. "Warning of approaching UFO!"


    "boom!"


    As the first biwing bird exploded, the fighter plane that attacked Didara''s clone revealed its figure under the explosion. Three more clay bi-winged birds flew over and exploded as they approached the fighter plane.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    airplane moment


    Was destroyed and turned into a fireball.


    There are still a lot of biwing birds hovering in the sky in the sky, while Didala below is rapidly


    More biwings, flying birds, and clay spiders are being made.


    A Wakanda soldier in a stealth fighter said, "Come out and attack these biwings with me, and destroy them directly."


    "Other fighters pay attention to the bottom, and if they see that there are such explosive birds appearing, they will directly focus their fire on that position."


    "Yes!" "Shhhhhhhh!" "Boom boom boom!"


    Three stealth fighters attacked the biwing bird in the sky at the same time, and the laser exploded immediately when it hit the biwing bird.


    Groups of fireballs appeared in the air, and the biwing birds above were wiped out.


    Didara, who saw this scene, also noticed the positions of the three stealth fighters, and immediately let the bird-level biwing bird he pinched take off and flew towards the opponent''s position.


    However, as soon as these biwing birds flew out of the wreckage of the building below, UU Reading was immediately attacked by other fighter planes.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    As the laser rain hit, the wreckage of the building where Didara was located was shrouded in smoke and dew. "Is he dead?"


    "Whoosh!"


    I saw a huge clay bird flying out of the smoke, and Didara was standing on it. "I''ve spotted all of you, turn it into art!"


    One by one clay birds flew out from Didara''s side and headed towards the air, and the clay Xiao under his feet also flew into the air, while Didara was holding the foot of a biwing bird with one hand, and holding it with one hand. Indian Road


    "Drink!" "Boom boom boom!"


    A large number of biwings, flying birds, and giant clay owls exploded instantly, and the light of the explosion enveloped the entire sky. Stealth fighter planes were also blasted down from the air, turning into fireballs.


    -- to view

 Chapter 655： Panther Buster

    As these fighter planes were destroyed, Didala glanced at the ruins under his feet, squeezed out a giant bird owl again, and rode on it.


    He is going to the city to sway the brilliance of his art.


    "C3!"


    Didara rode a giant bird owl and rushed towards the city quickly, dropping bombs along the way to destroy all the buildings along the way.


    Just after Didara arrived in the sky above the city, he dropped the C3��18 bomb directly.


    As C3 was thrown down by Didara, the puppet-shaped bomb began to grow rapidly the moment it was dropped.


    And Didala also quickly retreated after dropping C3. Even with the power of C3, he didn''t dare to get too close. This is a technique that can directly blow up a ninja village.


    "What''s that that fell from the sky?"


    However, someone saw the puppet with a large head that was so exaggerated that people couldn''t help but wonder, pointing to the falling things and raising their own doubts.


    However, the next second.


    "boom!"


    I saw a huge mushroom cloud rising from the ground, and the soaring fire lit up the sky of Wakanda.


    "what��"


    The dazzling white light directly blinded the people of Wakanda who were looking directly at the C3 bomb, and a terrifying shock wave swept over after the fire.


    Where the shock wave passed, the buildings began to collapse, and a huge deep pit appeared on the ground in the center of the explosion. The bottom of the pit showed red crystals, and the surrounding buildings turned into nothingness. The people of Wakanda nearby were even more shocked. No one survived.


    Kisame, who was fighting in the distance, ran away immediately after seeing the dazzling mushroom cloud, and at the same time cursed: "Didara, you bastard, are you going to destroy me together?"


    Dried Persimmon Kisame left the battlefield directly, and ran towards the distance, with a shock wave visible to the naked eye hitting him behind him.


    Not only the dried persimmon ghost shark saw the mushroom cloud, Wakabi also saw the rising mushroom cloud.


    At this moment, there is an idea in his brain that Wakanda was attacked by a nuclear bomb...


    Wakabi knew that running could not beat Shockwave, so he shouted immediately:


    "Defensive formation!"


    While speaking, Waka jumped off the rhino, and set up an energy shield behind the rhino.


    Following Wakabi''s roar, some frontier soldiers who reacted quickly put up energy shields, while those without shields ran behind people with shields, or used rhinos and building debris as defenses.


    T''Chaka and his son, who had just rushed to the battlefield, shouted in pain: "No~"


    "boom!"


    The terrifying shock wave hit quickly, the glass on the building was instantly broken, the energy shield erected by the Wakanda border soldiers was instantly shattered, and the soldiers were swept away by the shock wave.


    Even T''Challa and his son were not spared, and were directly blasted out by the shock wave like a puppet that was thrown into the air.


    Fortunately, this place is far away from the explosion point, not the core range of the explosion, and the destructive power is not as great as it was at the beginning.


    Soldiers with energy shields could recover a life if they were lucky enough, but those without shields died instantly.


    Uchiha Itachi, who was installing vibrating gold in the underground warehouse, saw the dust falling from the top of his head and felt the ground shaking and the roar of the explosion.


    He murmured: "The defense of this underground is really good. I don''t know if vibration gold was added when it was built."


    Then the collection of vibration gold was accelerated, and Fei Duan outside the door had already dealt with several groups of Wakanda soldiers.


    At this time, Fei Duan placed these corpses in front of him, and used the other party''s blood to draw a symbol of offering sacrifices to the evil god.


    Fei Duan stood in the middle of the ceremony, with a smile on his face: "The preparations for the ceremony are complete, and we can sacrifice to the evil god."


    As soon as Fei Duan''s voice fell, the skin color on his body turned black, and the bones appeared white.


    "Great evil god, please enjoy the sacrifice I offer you."


    "Hahaha!"


    As the ceremony begins,


    The souls of these Wakanda soldiers killed by Fei Duan began to flow to Fei Duan''s body through the sacrifice ceremony, enhancing his strength.


    However, in the next second, the lights in the entire underground went dark.


    The leopard **** Buster''s gaze came to Wakanda through layers of dimensions and looked at Fei Duan, who was holding a sacrifice to the evil **** at the warehouse door.


    "Is there a new **** on Earth?"


    "But you shouldn''t slaughter my followers!"


    The voice of Panther God Buster resounded through the underground space, making Itachi Uchiha in the warehouse stunned, and he stopped his movements.


    But Fei Duan, who was standing in the ritual map, felt a breath of death. This was the first time he felt death since he believed in the evil god.


    At the same time, he secretly scolded Didara, what kind of terrifying existence he had provoked.


    However, Fei Duan didn''t know that the Leopard God Buster was not provoked by Didara''s bombing. Although the opponent''s C3 bomb caused incalculable losses, it was not a big deal to the Leopard God Buster. The problem is that the ancient one is still there, even if she has the faith of Wakanda, she will not easily show her body.


    However, Fei Duan''s evil **** ceremony made the leopard **** Buster pay attention, this way of brutally plundering and killing her believers, and the other party''s appearance like a new **** had to let her intervene.


    In the underground space, a huge and colorful leopard claw appeared out of nowhere, and it took a picture of Fei Duan.


    "boom!"


    The ground shook for a while, and Fei Duan fell directly into the deep underground pit, and the evil **** ceremony on his body was interrupted by the leopard **** Buster.


    However, the March sickle in his hand was not so lucky, and it was directly broken into several knots by the opponent''s palm.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    Fei Duan coughed up blood from the corner of his mouth. At this moment, he felt like all the bones in his body had been shattered, but there was no fear in his eyes, only madness.


    "If I sacrifice it to Lord Evil God, the blessing I will receive will be stronger than ever before."


    Panther God Buster was somewhat surprised to see that Fei Duan was not dead in the dimension.


    According to her calculations, the blow just now was enough to smash the opponent into powder.


    "Since he didn''t die, it was just an extra palm. "


    The huge leopard claw in the air reappeared and slapped towards Fei Duan underground.


    "Amaterasu!"


    The black Amaterasu flames suddenly appeared directly from the void, spewed out towards the leopard claws above and then burned up, and at the same time a shadow clone of Uchiha Itachi also rushed up.


    "boom!"


    I saw that the shadow clone blew itself up immediately after colliding with the black panther''s claws, but it was to stop the opponent''s whereabouts, even if it was only delayed for a moment.


    Uchiha Itachi''s main body came to Hidan in an instant, grabbed the opponent and directly used the reverse psychic technique, and ran away directly with Hidan.


    However, when retreating, Uchiha Itachi still sent a message through the ring organized by Akatsuki: "There is a strong enemy, reverse psychic, retreat quickly."


    "boom!"


    Panther God Buster clapped his palm again, but at the moment its palm fell, Hidan and Uchiha Itachi had already used reverse psychic techniques to go to the psychic world and avoided the blow.


    The Panther God Buster saw that his attack was in vain, he was a little surprised and said: "They let them run away."


    With the disappearance of the leopard claws, the Amaterasu Flame attached to it fell to the ground and continued to burn.


    In the next second, the leopard **** Buster''s will swept across Wakanda, but he was about to attack the remaining dried persimmons, Kisame and Didara.


    However, a circle of light suddenly appeared, and the supreme mage Gu Yi walked out from it.


    "Buster, you crossed the line."


    As Gu Yi''s words fell, a figure suddenly appeared in the air. The other person had a female body but a black panther with a head. The clothes on his body seemed to be the same as those of Africans, but they were shining with stars.


    "Ancient One, my disciple was slaughtered, and the other party was a new god."


    antiquity


    Yi said lightly, "So I gave you two chances to make a move."


    Panther God Buster looked at Gu Yidao: "What about Him?"


    Apparently the panther **** Buster was not reconciled to being expelled himself, if he wanted to leave, he could leave, and the newly born **** could not stay on the earth.


    With the opponent''s weak strength, the most she can do when leaving the earth is to shoot the opponent to death.


    Gu Yi shook his head and said, "No, he''s not the mansion of God."


    Buster shouted: "How is it possible, his inner core absorbs the soul to enhance his own behavior, as well as the breath on his body..."


    "How about the future, at least he hasn''t become a real **** yet, has he?"


    Hearing Gu Yi''s words, Buster murmured, "Haven''t you become a **** yet?"


    "I see!"


    The leopard **** Buster''s eyes fell on T''Chaka and T''Challa who passed out, and finally chose T''Challa among the two.


    The leopard **** Buster dissipated into the air as a little bit of starlight, but the brightest starlight came directly in front of T''Challa and merged into the opponent''s body.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Yi did not stop it, but returned directly to Kama Taj.


    Kisame and Didara in the city received the message from the ring. Although they were a little puzzled as to what kind of enemy appeared, they immediately used the reverse psychic technique to return to the psychic world.


    The two who had just entered saw Fei Duan lying on the ground like mud.


    Kisame Kisame is a little curious, what kind of enemy can make Fei Duan hurt like this, and is there any way to save this muddy body?


    "What happened to you guys?"


    Didara was also a little curious, but seeing that Uchiha Itachi didn''t even have a speck of dust on his body, and even Chakra wasn''t curious, and he was even more curious about their enemies.


    Is this because the enemy''s strength is not as great as imagined, or is it that Uchiha Itachi runs fast enough?


    Uchiha Itachi shook his head: "We didn''t see the enemy''s true appearance."


    "I just saw a gigantic claw."


    Didara asked puzzled, "Claw?"


    "A creature like a tailed beast?"


    Itachi Uchiha shook his head: "I don''t know, no one in this world has tailed beasts except adults."


    "It should be the powerful existence that adults said, but I don''t know if it is an earth creature or something else."


    Itachi Uchiha has participated in the defense of hell, and knows that this world is not simple, and there are many incredible and powerful creatures hidden in the dark.


    "Ahem~"


    Hiduan coughed, glanced at the three people in front of him and said, "Where''s my weapon?"


    Uchiha Itachi shook his head: "It broke, and the time was urgent, I didn''t have the chance to run out with your weapon."


    "Palm Immortal Art!"


    While speaking, Uchiha Itachi used the Palm Immortal Technique to stabilize Hidan''s injury.


    The green chakra light appeared in Uchiha Itachi''s palm and healed towards Hidan''s chest.


    "Zhilala..."


    Then, like a fire meeting gasoline, Fei Duan''s injury didn''t get any better, and seemed to get worse.


    Hiduan, who had just woken up, fainted again. Seeing this scene, Uchiha Itachi was also stunned, and quickly withdrew the attack in his hand.


    Didara said: "It seems that the enemy''s attack is more powerful than we thought, and it actually prevented Chakra''s healing."


    "Contact your lord, Tsunade must have a better solution over there."


    Kisame Kisame asked at this time, "Did you get the item in this operation?"


    Seeing that the team members were injured, Ganshi Guixier became concerned about the harvest of this operation. It would not be a loss if he got enough things, but he had seen Zhenjin''s abnormally strong defense.


    Uchiha Itachi nodded: "I got it, and there are quite a few of them."


    Kisame Kisame nodded, and then said


    Said: "Contact the adults!"


    ��


    Wakanda.


    After T''Challa was swept away by the shock wave, he felt his consciousness being pulled to a special place before he got up in the future.


    Pushing through the layers of fog, T''Challa saw a huge black panther appearing in front of him.


    The black panther was dotted with stars, so beautiful that T''Challa became obsessed for a while.


    Then T''Challa knelt down and bowed his head: "The great Panther God Buster, I am your disciple T''Challa."


    "I beg you to save Wakanda, we have suffered a terrorist attack from the enemy."


    Panther God Buster looked at T''Challa who was kneeling in front of him, and four virtual figures appeared in front of him in the next second, which were Hidan, Uchiha Itachi, Didala, and Kisame Kisame.


    "Is it these four enemies?"


    Hearing the voice of the panther **** Buster, T''Challa raised his head and looked at the four figures that appeared in front of him.


    T''Challa pointed to Kisame and Didala and said uncertainly, "I only saw these two. I don''t know if the other two attacked Wakanda."


    The Panther God Buster nodded: "I found the four of them in Wakanda, and the enemy has been repelled by me so far."


    Hearing that the enemy was repelled, T''Challa said happily: "Thank you for the protection of the Panther God!"


    However, T''Challa has a doubt in his heart, that is, the panther **** Buster can repel the enemy, why not kill the enemy.


    Buster seemed to see through T''Challa''s thoughts, and then said: "This is a disaster, but also an experience. Wakanda that has experienced the baptism of this disaster will have even stronger power."


    "I will give you a more powerful leopard **** power, so that you have the power to protect the citizens of Wakanda."


    "Only hatred that you know with your own hands can be considered revenge."


    Before T''Challa could reply, UU Reading saw the panther **** Buster in front of him pouring into T''Challa''s body as a light spot.


    After the light spot entered the body, T''Challa''s consciousness left the void and returned to his body.


    T''Challa stood up at this time, and contacted his sister Su Rui through the communication device in the armor.


    "Suri, the panther **** Buster has appeared, and the animal has already repelled all the enemies."


    "Notice, Panther God Buster saved Wakanda again."


    At this time, not only Su Rui, but T''Chaka also heard his son''s words, and said, "Suri, let me know."


    T''Chaka looked at the ruins in front of him, tears streaming down his face uncontrollably.


    Wakanda''s loss this time is too great.


    ��


    -- to view

 Chapter 656： Therapeutic method of flying segment

    New York.


    Among the bases.


    Charlotte''s consciousness at this time is in the system space, and he has just spent 1980 gold coins to buy a ninja rookie - Uchiha Shisui fragments, a total of 10 pieces.


    Looking at Uchiha Shisui on the ninja column, Charlotte not only sighed that the members of the Uchiha clan will increase again. It''s just that the people of the Thousand Hands tribe that Tsunade is thinking about are a little bit difficult, and I don''t know if there will be a rope tree.


    Click on Uchiha Shisui''s profile picture, and what comes into view is the other party''s information. C Ninja: Uchiha Shisui, fragment 10/10, whether to recruit.


    recruit!


    Ding Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle, successfully recruited one-star ninja, rookie ninja - Shisui Uchiha.


    In the next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, and Shisui Uchiha was seen standing on the spot, wearing a Konoha ninja forehead protector on his head, a ninja sword behind his back, and a water cup in his hand.


    Click on the ninja details, and the first thing Charlotte determines is the ninja skills. Ninja rookie - Uchiha Shisui: C-level ninja


    Star rating: One star Basic attack: Physical attack! Substitution technique: Substitute wood!


    Skills: Fuma Shuriken, Uchiha Ryu �� Sword Leaping Slash, Instantaneous Art �� Flame Slash.


    Fuma Shuriken: Throw the Fuma Shuriken forward to attack the enemy, and at the same time perform an instant appearance above, and then release the powerful fire dragon technique to the ground. (Note: Or the shuriken flies away obliquely after flying for a period of time, and then the boy Uchiha Itachi appears in an instant to perform a double slash!)


    Uchiha Ryu Sword Leaping Slash: Jump forward to perform a downward slash, then turn around in the air and then perform an upward slash!


    Instantaneous Art �� Flame Slash: Zhishui forms seals with both hands, splitting out multiple shadow clones with entities in an instant, making it difficult for the enemy to distinguish the entities. The clone keeps attacking forward, and finally Shisui uses flame slash to finish: because Shisui Jiqi is good at instant body jutsu, and became famous for this kind of ninjutsu, he is known as "instant body Shisui." (My instant body. You can''t tell the truth from the fake!)


    Looking at the rookie ninja - Uchiha Shisui, not only sighed in his heart that he is worthy of being another genius of the Uchiha clan, but he has already won the title of Shisui Uchiha at only nine years old.


    I think that even if Uchiha Yuki of this period does not have the strength of a ninja, he should be at the level of an elite ninja or a special ninja. Otherwise, he would not be able to make his name in the third Ninja World War when he was only nine years old. No.


    The only pity is that Zhishui didn''t fully grow up, and died early, but in the world of Marvel, it''s not a problem, and the strength of Zhishui can still skyrocket if you synthesize more Zhishui.


    Click to receive the ninja, the amount of chakra in Charlotte increased by 1 card, reaching a chakra level of 352 cards, and at the same time the Uchiha blood in her body was strengthened again, at the same time Shisui''s instant body technique and Uchiha flow''s Sword skills were also instilled in Charlotte.


    After recruiting ninja rookie Uchiha Shisui, Charlotte set her sights on ninja recruitment.


    Master A and S-level ninjas were all recruited by him, and the prize pool for ninja recruitment has also been updated according to the usual practice.


    He is very interested in the newly updated ninjas, but he doesn''t know who the S ninja and A ninja will be this time.


    With the expectation in her heart, Charlotte Doyle directly clicked on the ninja recruitment interface.


    However, the next second, as soon as the screen in front of Charlotte went dark, he saw the figure of Orochimaru appearing in a forest. He was staggering forward, and in front of him was Anbu ninja Hatake who was blocking the way. Kakashi, under Orochimaru''s murderous aura, Hatake Kakashi finally didn''t do anything, and let Orochimaru leave Konoha.


    As soon as the screen turns to a place in the territory of Tanokuni, Orochimaru has established the Yinnin Village, changed his clothes, removed Konoha Ninja''s forehead, and tied a bow with a purple Shimenawa.


    When the final picture was frozen, Orochimaru was in Otonin Village, with a big brown snake beside him. (The arrival of Orochimaru, the aesthetics of predation!)


    Looking at the picture in front of her, Charlotte murmured, "Is it Orochimaru after defecting?"


    As the screen receded, Charlotte glanced at the background page of the recruitment interface, and it was Orochimaru. it seems this


    The second S ninja is Orochimaru who defected from the village. I wonder if A ninja is Akatsuki?


    According to the situation that the S ninja is Namikaze Minato last time, and the A ninja is the youth-Namikaze Minato, will this update be the same as last time?


    With a trace of anticipation, Charlotte turned to the recruiting prize pool on the side. S Ninja: Orochimaru. (100 shards)


    A Ren: Xiaonan, Jue. (40 shards)


    B Ninja: Shippuden-Uzumaki Naruto, Shippuden-Haruno Sakura, Shippuden-Uchiha Sasuke, Shippuden-Hinata Hinata, Shippuden-Ningji Hyuga, Guren. (40 shards)


    C Ninja: Hyuga Hanabi, Boys - Kirabi, Yamanaka Ino, Ninja Students - Uzumaki Naruto, Karui, Moonlight Hayate, Yume Shino, Marustar Kosuke, Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura, Uno Iruka, Mute, Uchiha Sasuke, Tiantian. (10 shards)


    After browsing through the entire recruiting prize pool, Charlotte found that all the ninjas recruited by the S and A ninjas had been replaced, and it can be said that the Akatsuki organization was able to add two more people this time.


    Konan, who is known as the God of Paper Art, and Jue, who is known as the Ninja version of Agarwood. But it is by no means black and white, but black and white in the form of a pitcher plant.


    Looking at the two people in move A, although there was no Orochimaru from the Akatsuki organization, Charlotte was still very satisfied. Xiaonan could be in charge of some of the Akatsuki organization''s affairs, and Jue could inquire about information for him. More powerful intelligence personnel.


    As for B ninja, Shippuden Class 7 is resident this time, besides Neji and Hinata, these are the ninjas Charlotte expected, but it was Guren''s appearance that surprised him.


    For Guren Charlotte, I still think that the strength is relatively strong. Being able to trap many ninjas and still have the strength to trap Sanwei for a period of time after the battle, it can be seen that Guren has the strength of a strong Kageru, especially the opponent''s blood Following the boundary crystal escape is very distinctive, and the other party was once one of the reincarnation containers of Orochimaru. In C Ninja, there are teenagers from Cloud Ninja Village��Kirabi and Karui. In Konoha, two new ninjas appeared. '' Moonlight Gale.


    After learning about the update of Ninja Pond this time, Charlotte can be said to be very satisfied. The new ninjas are very powerful.


    Charlotte glanced at her remaining 62,963 gold coins. Charlotte had only one feeling in her heart, that is, the gold coins were not enough. Fortunately, she still had a soul gem in her hand that could be recharged, but she just needed to wait until Ginny Find two Wanda brothers and sisters for him, and you can recharge after activating their abilities. Glancing at the recruitment interface in front of him, Charlotte was going to take a look at the update of the limited ninjas to see what ninjas were released in this update.


    However, before clicking on the limited return interface, Charlotte felt the call of reverse psychic art.


    It seemed that something urgent happened. Charlotte exited the system space without hesitation, responded to the reverse psychic technique, and came to the psychic world.


    ��


    A forest of wet bones in the psychic world.


    The slug recreated a small wet bone forest in the psychic world as its new habitat. At this time, Charlotte Doyle responded to the slug fairy''s reverse command and came directly to this time.


    Charlotte looked around, but saw Uchiha Itachi, Kisame Kisame, Didala, and a huge slug.


    Looking at the environment she was in and the three people in front of her, Charlotte said, "You guys are looking for me?" "What happened?"


    Uchiha Itachi said: "Master Charlotte, we have discovered a deeply hidden technological kingdom on this planet, where there is a large amount of Vibration Gold."


    Hearing Uchiha Itachi''s words, Charlotte said, "Wakanda!" "My lord, you know."


    Charlotte nodded, and then asked: "And then?" "The four of us raided there and got a ton of vibration gold." "But some accidents happened."


    Hearing Uchiha Itachi said that he had obtained a ton of vibration gold, Charlotte was somewhat surprised, this amount is quite a lot.


    And I''m also curious about how Itachi Uchiha and the others found it


    Ye Cang could not have revealed the one who arrived in Wakanda, and Ye Cang probably didn''t know the correct location either.


    "How did you find Wakanda?"


    Uchiha Itachi said: "Kakashi told me that he found Wakanda when he was looking for the Golden Kingdom. He felt that something was wrong there, but he didn''t stay for long after he got new information. Let me check it out. Unexpectedly, it happened to be discovered that someone was attacking there, and they sent fighter planes to all the locations where we noticed that the real Wakanda was.��


    Then Uchiha Itachi explained what the four of them had seen and heard, how they sneaked into Wakanda and attacked the opponent''s city, how they got the vibration gold, and why they retreated.


    After listening to Uchiha Itachi''s narration, Charlotte said, "Fortunately, you are decisive enough, otherwise the four of you might all be left there."


    "The enemy Hiduan encountered should be Wakanda''s patron saint, Panther God Buster." Itachi Uchiha murmured, "God��"


    At this moment, the three of them all thought of the leader of the Xiao organization who hadn''t arrived, and the other party also claimed to be a god. Charlotte continued: "This world is not simple, there are all kinds of powerful existences hidden, and you will see more in the days to come."


    "Where is Hiduan, take me to see how he is doing."


    At this moment, the slug fairy said, "That little guy is right here."


    I saw the huge body of the slug moved slightly, and then Fei Duan appeared on the stone platform.


    "There is a special force in his body that is repelling Chakra''s treatment. I temporarily stabilized him with celestial energy."


    Charlotte stepped forward, looking at Fei Duan who was lying on the stone platform, frowning slightly.


    Fei Duan possessed the God of Immortality, which made Buster the Leopard God half useless. The opponent''s strength was somewhat beyond his expectations.


    "Is Chakra''s treatment ineffective?" "I''ll ask Tsunade to come over and take a look."


    Slug Immortal said: "This is not a medical problem, it is useless for you to call Tsunade."


    "The special energy in his body is blocking his own healing. As long as that energy is eliminated or eliminated, he can recover."


    Hearing that Tsunade''s treatment was not available, Charlotte frowned slightly. If Tsunade''s treatment was not available, he would have only two options. One is the ability of the system, either ascension to star or fusion card can restore Hidan to his original state. To enhance one''s own strength, the second way is to find foreign aid, the Ancient One Mage or Odin God King should be there.


    There should be a way to save Fei Duan.


    While Charlotte was thinking, Hidan woke up. "Cough cough cough!"


    "Hidan, you are awake." "Lord Charlotte!"


    Looking at Fei Duan who was lying down, Charlotte asked, "Fidan, you are seriously injured now, do you have any way to recover your own body?"


    Fei Duan is a believer of evil gods, maybe Fei Duan itself has a solution, as for the other power in the body, Charlotte guesses it should be the supernatural power of the panther **** Buster.


    "My lord, I made you worry."


    "I know my situation. It''s not serious. As long as I perform a few more sacrifices, I believe the injury will recover."


    "Fuduan, the power in your body that prevents you from recovering should be the divine power of the panther **** Buster. You can recover after making sacrifices."


    "Yes, my lord, my feeling is not wrong, I will definitely recover after a few more visits."


    Charlotte nodded, then looked at Itachi Uchiha and said, "I''ll leave it to you to recover Hidan''s injuries. There are a lot of mos in Africa, so avoiding Wakanda shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Let Hiduan perform a sacrifice there to restore your own injuries." "Yes, my lord!" x3


    Hiduan grinned and said, "My lord, I feel that as long as I can sacrifice those who attack me, my strength will increase by leaps and bounds."


    Hearing Fei Duan''s words, Charlotte''s eyes lit up. Using the God''s Mansion as a sacrifice might be a way for Fei Duan to become a god.


    "There will be a chance!"


    Hiduan nodded, feeling that his future is full of hope.


    Hope, he wants to preach in this world and spread the glory of evil gods.


    Kisame walked over pulling a box and placed it in front of Charlotte. "My lord, all the vibration gold harvested this time is inside."


    Open the box, and everything inside is sealed scrolls.


    Charlotte put the box into the storage space with a big wave of her hand, and then said, "Do you have any weapons you want? You can make one with vibrating gold."


    Kisame took a look at his shark muscles, shook his head and said, "The shark muscles are pretty good, I don''t need to change the knife."


    Didara shook his head, took out the clay in his pocket, and said that it was enough for him to have this thing, and Uchiha Itachi said:


    "I don''t need a weapon, but Hiduan''s March Scythe was smashed by the Panther God Buster, and he needs a new weapon."


    After listening to the opinions of the three, Charlotte thought for a while, and then said: "I will use vibrating gold to recreate a March Scythe for Fei Duan to use."


    "As for the other vibranium, I will create a vibranium battle suit for each of you members of the Akatsuki organization."


    "The style is still the style of your black-bottomed red cloud robe. With this vibrating gold battle suit, I believe your defense will be greatly enhanced."


    Hearing that Charlotte was going to make vibrating gold battle suits for them, everyone immediately thanked: "Thank you, Lord Charlotte!"


    Dry persimmon ghost shark has seen Zhenjin''s defensive power, and is very happy to have a Zhenjin battle suit, which greatly strengthens their defense.


    Looking at Itachi Uchiha, Charlotte thought for a while and said, "Itachi, Shisui is here too." "Shisui��


    Hearing this name, Uchiha Itachi was stunned for a moment, and his thoughts returned to the past. Shisui was both a teacher and a friend to him.


    But the other party was injured by a sneak attack by Danzo, and lost a Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and finally committed suicide by jumping into the river in front of him.


    Charlotte consciously entered the system space, put Uchiha Shisui''s ninja card on the battle column, and chose the three-meter-wide display.


    In the next second, the figure of the rookie ninja - Uchiha Shisui began to appear.


    Seeing Shisui Uchiha appearing, Itachi felt an indescribable feeling in his heart at this time, joy, pain, regret and so on.


    Charlotte said, "I''ll leave Zhishui to you first. The two of you also get together and give Zhishui some knowledge of this world. After you start helping Fei Duan recover, let Zhishui return to the base to report."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    Charlotte did not stay in the psychic world for long, and left space for Itachi Uchiha and Shisui. Although Shisui was only 9 years old at this time, he believed that the two must have a lot to say.


    After dispelling the reverse psychic technique, Charlotte Doyle returned to her room.


    ��..


    the other side. Wakanda.


    In the palace, even if the elders of various tribes never showed up, Mbaku, the believer of the White Ape God, also came here.


    At this time, T''Chaka said, "Thank you for the blessing of the Panther God Buster!"


    Everyone in the palace except M''Baku said at the same time: "Thank you for the protection of the Panther God Buster!" T''Chaka paused, and then continued to say: "T''Challa, bring the things up."


    T''Challa dragged a box up and opened it in front of everyone. What was inside was not other objects, but Fei Duan''s broken March sickle.


    "This weapon is the weapon used by those who attacked us."


    Under the signal of T''Chaka''s eyes, Su Rui projected the images of Uchiha Itachi, Hidan, Kanshi Kisame, and Didala in front of everyone.


    "These four are the culprits who attacked us in Wakanda. UU Reading "


    "We can tell that they are ninjas based on their attire. Although the forehead guards are different, it seems that they come from different ninja villages, but the uniform costumes can confirm that they are from one ninja."


    "And the target of the other party''s attack on our Wakanda is for those Zhenjin."


    "Their attack this time has caused us immeasurable losses, not to mention the economic losses that hurt me the most.


    It was the people of Wakanda who died in this great war. "


    The elder of the River Tribe asked, "Are those people who attacked the border city with them?"


    T''Challa replied: "It should not be a group, if it is, the other party should attack us with those people."


    "With their strength, my father and I couldn''t resist them at that time." Hearing T''Challa''s words, the elders were thoughtful.


    .....


    -- to view

 Chapter 657： Terumi Meis thoughts

    It seems that these ninjas are not in the same group as the previous attackers.


    But how the other party entered Wakanda made the elders a little curious.


    Moreover, this group of people has entered Wakanda. It can also be said that the real situation of Wakanda has been exposed to the outside world, at least in the eyes of some caring people.


    The future of Wakanda is in danger...


    Looking at the somewhat pale faces of the elders at this time, T''Chaka continued to speak: "In addition, I, Wakanda, have also obtained some powerful items from the outside world."


    "Su Rui, reveal the effect of the physique enhancer."


    Following T''Chaka''s order, Shu Rui immediately released a document, and the video showed Okoye''s strength, speed, endurance and other experiments after injecting the physique enhancer.


    Seeing Okoye''s strength of ten tons, his terrifying endurance, his constant speed of 60 kilometers in three hours, and his terrifying explosive power.


    The elders'' eyes widened, "This... this is simply greater than the growth rate of the heart-shaped grass."


    T''Chaka shook his head: "The heart-shaped grass is more powerful than that, but it is difficult for ordinary people to develop it."


    The elders nodded approvingly. As a gift from the Leopard God, who dares to say that it is not powerful enough.


    T''Chaka continued, "I will provide ten physical enhancers and set up a super team to defend Wakanda."


    Hearing that ten sticks would be brought out, all the elders showed joy on their faces.


    The elder of the frontier tribe asked, "What are the criteria for selecting personnel?"


    "I will hold a contest to select the best among the soldiers of Wakanda, and select the ten strongest warriors, so that they will become one of the superhumans."


    With the announcement of the physique enhancer, the faces of the elders in Wakanda have improved, and at least some of Wakanda''s strength has also increased a lot.


    At this time, T''Chaka continued, "This time the enemy was repelled by our Wakanda leopard **** Buster. This is God''s love for us."


    All the elders shouted, "Praise the Leopard God!"


    T''Chaka looked at the crowd and continued, "In addition, my son T''Challa has been blessed by the Leopard God, which means that the Leopard God will always protect us."


    "What doesn''t wipe us out, only makes us stronger!"


    As T''Chaka''s voice fell, the crowd shouted:


    "Wakanda!"


    "Wakanda!"


    "Wakanda!"


    As the voices of the crowd stopped, T''Chaka announced: "The next thing we need to do is rebuild Wakanda and restore the losses of the Great War."


    "At the same time, Su Rui is stepping up efforts to develop Wakanda''s technology. We need more powerful weapons."


    "And T''Challa is the same as the previous arrangement, except for investigating the intelligence of this ninja."


    T''Challa and Su Rui nodded and said, "Yes, Father."


    "According to the previous plan and arrangement, let''s act."


    ��


    the other side.


    Charlotte Doyle had just returned from the psychic world, and before she had time to enter the system space to check the update of the limited ninja, she heard the voice of the Red Queen in her ear.


    "Master, Terumi Mei and Shiro of Kirigakure came to visit the base."


    Has something happened to Kirigakure too?


    "Where are they, I''ll go there."


    "Master, they are in the reception area."


    Hearing the report from the Red Queen, Charlotte nodded, and then asked, "How is the spaceship cracked?"


    "The current cracking progress is 8%..."


    The difficulty is so high, which is somewhat beyond Charlotte''s expectations. It seems that this alien spacecraft has a high technological content.


    "Increase the cracking speed, and let Ginny provide you with any equipment you need."


    "Yes, master."


    After confessing, Charlotte opened the door and walked out. When she came to the reception area, she saw Orochimaru talking with Terumi Mei.


    Charlotte walked over and sat down, then looked at Terumi Mei and said, "Why did you come to visit me, this is your first time visiting."


    Orochimaru on the side saw Charlotte coming, and said hello, "Lord Charlotte!"


    Charlotte nodded towards Orochimaru, and looked at Terumi Mei.


    Terumi Mei showed a smile, and said, "It''s just that I haven''t been here once, so I want to visit Lord Charlotte."


    Charlotte was not confused by Terumi Mei''s smile, but asked with concern: "Did something happen to Kirigakure?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s question, Orochimaru and Terumi Mei were thoughtful, could it be that something happened to other ninjas outside.


    At this time, Orochimaru said, "My lord, I have made some progress in the study of Loki''s bloodline. I just heard that Shiro on Kirigakure''s side has the limit of the Ice Escape Bloodline, so I got in touch with Terumi Mei from Kirigakure. Let her bring Bai here."


    Hearing that it was the research of Orochimaru, Charlotte also became interested, and asked curiously, "What''s the progress?"


    "I want to try to see if the blood of the Frost Giant can fuse with the Ice Escape Bloodstain."


    Charlotte glanced at Bai at the side, and then said, "Research is fine, but you must ensure Bai''s safety."


    Orochimaru nodded, "I just need some blood samples for now."


    Charlotte looked at Bai and said, "In that case, then Bai, please cooperate with Orochimaru."


    Bai nodded and said, "Yes, my lord!"


    Orochimaru got up and said, "Bai, you come with me, and you will be well soon."


    Watching Shiro and Orochimaru leave, Terumi Mei flicked the bangs on his forehead, then looked at Charlotte and said:


    "My lord, would you like to have a drink together?"


    Listening to Terumi Mei''s invitation, Charlotte did not refuse.


    "Waiter, open a bottle of whiskey."


    Soon the waiter came over with an ice bucket, two wine glasses and a bottle of whiskey.


    Charlotte put an ice cube in each of Terumi Mei''s and her own glass, and then poured a small glass of whiskey.


    Terumi Mei raised his wine glass, slammed it with Charlotte''s glass, and took a sip.


    "The drinks here are very different from those in the ninja world, and they taste different."


    Charlotte took a sip of the wine in the glass, and then asked with the glass in her hand, "During this time, have you gotten used to this place?"


    Terumi Mei took out her phone, opened her Twitter account and said, "I''m trying to adapt."


    "I didn''t expect that in this world, I would have more than 10 million fans."


    After speaking, Terumi Mei moved closer to Charlotte, picked up the Twitter interface on the phone, and showed it to Charlotte Doyle.


    Looking at Terumi Mei''s Twitter account, Charlotte was also taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect that the other party had already started playing this, which was a bit beyond his expectation.


    "It seems that you are very popular with them here."


    "But Twitter is a software, did someone teach you to use it?"


    Twitter is a window to communicate with the outside world, but it may also be used by interested people to understand Kirigakure''s behavior preferences.


    Terumi Mei raised his glass and said, "A S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, it seems to be called Natasha."


    "She and I are still close friends."


    Charlotte and Terumi Mei clinked glasses again, drank the wine in the glass, then picked up the whiskey and poured some for him and Terumi Mei.


    And Terumi Mei clicked on Natasha''s Twitter account and showed it to Charlotte.


    I saw that Natasha posted a lot of **** photos of herself on Twitter, some were hot pictures used as a model, and some were heroic.


    Terumi Mei picked up the wine glass and said, "Girls in this world are really passionate..."


    "In the ninja world, no girl would dare to dress like this outside."


    Charlotte smiled, "Maybe the world is peaceful and open enough."


    "How is your development now, and where do you get the funds from?"


    Terumi contemplated something, and said with a smile: "In terms of funds, I will let Ao take care of it."


    "Currently Qing is fighting criminals, robbing the rich and giving to the poor..."


    "As for special items or superhumans, I haven''t encountered them yet."


    "But such a city breeds so much darkness, one can imagine how many criminals there are on this planet.


    "


    Hearing that Qing was robbing the rich and giving to the poor, Charlotte felt a little funny, so she asked, "How about you set up a firm too?"


    "There are still many extraordinary forces in this world, but they have been hiding all the time, so it seems so rare."


    "If you want to investigate them, you can change the direction, or change the way of thinking."


    Terumi Mei thought for a moment, then said, "In the sea?"


    "I read the information that there are still many places in the sea that have not been explored clearly by people."


    "If there is really a hidden superpower, there should be a place in the sea."


    Hearing Terumi Mei mentioned the sea, Charlotte thought of a force hidden in the deep sea that was Atlantis.


    There is also a country with advanced technology and extraordinary power.


    "That''s one direction."


    "However, although you have a powerful water escape, you don''t have the ability to enter the deep sea. It''s not easy to explore there."


    Terumi Mei nodded, saying that it is no problem for her to fight on the surface of the sea, but it is impossible to fight in the deep sea. Even her water escape skills cannot survive for a long time on the bottom of the sea.


    "If you encounter a powerful enemy in the future, the main thing is to preserve yourself."


    "Afterwards, we can send more ninjas to destroy each other."


    Charlotte currently has no ninja death around him, and he doesn''t know what will happen if the ninja dies.


    Should he die like a real person, and the ninja card will disappear directly, or will the ninja card be broken into pieces after death, requiring him to recruit again.


    If the ninja card disappears completely and the fragments cannot be purchased, the loss will be particularly large. If it becomes a fragment and needs to be recruited again, then these ninjas will become a different kind of immortality for him.


    After all, as long as he has gold coins, he can continue to spend money until the other party''s money is paid out and re-recruited.


    Although I don''t know what the final result will be, Charlotte still doesn''t want that to happen.


    Hearing Charlotte''s concern, Terumi Mei didn''t know whether it was because of drinking or something, a blush appeared on his face, and he said with a smile, "My meltdown is not so easy to resist."


    Charlotte nodded, "Just be careful, you are not invincible in this world."


    Terumi Mei and Charlotte chatted while extinguishing the whiskey on the table.


    After drinking, even Terumi Mei was a little drunk, and the eyes looking at Charlotte became blurred.


    In her eyes, Charlotte Doyle is very powerful and a super handsome guy.


    This is a fatal temptation for her, especially the other party brought her here from the ninja world, this is simply her favorite person.


    It''s a pity that she who was summoned didn''t have any chance to save the hero and let her capture the other''s heart.


    However, during the drinking conversation, Terumi Mei sat closer and closer to Charlotte, and soon leaned on Charlotte''s body, and raised the glass to have another drink with Charlotte.


    Just when Terumi Mei was considering whether to go further, Orochimaru came back with Shiro.


    Seeing Orochimaru and Shiro appearing, Terumi Mei rolled his eyes, but still looked like he was too drunk but wanted to continue drinking.


    Orochimaru came over, glanced at Terumi Mei but knew what the other party was thinking.


    "My lord, the examination on Bai''s side has been done, and a certain amount of blood has been drawn for early treatment."


    Looking at the coming Orochimaru, Charlotte nodded: "Oshemaru, you will have to work **** the research."


    Terumi Mei also said, "Oshemaru, if there is anything that needs Shiro during the experiment, just tell me, and I will bring Shiro to help you."


    "As long as the final experiment doesn''t damage Bai''s potential, and can enhance Bai''s strength."


    Terumi Mei defended Bai in his words, and told Orochimaru that he could contact her more if necessary, and she brought Bai here.


    Orochimaru looked at Terumi Mei''s ulterior motives, and immediately thought of Tsunade, but he knew a little bit that Tsunade also seemed to have a good impression of Charlotte-sama.


    if he


    Our ninja camp, who can finally be with Lord Charlotte, Orochi hopes that person will be Tsunade.


    As for polygamy, Gu Dashemaru understands that not only does this custom not exist in the ninja world, but this world also seems to be monogamous.


    But Orochimaru still smiled and said, "With Tsunade''s cooperation, I believe the progress of the experiment will be very fast."


    "If there is a place that needs Shiro, I will let Tsunade contact her. There is no need to worry about Shiro''s body being damaged if she is here."


    Hearing Tsunade in Orochimaru''s mouth, Terumi Mei wanted to complain about an old woman, UU reading www.uukanshu. com But thinking that Tsunade was only twenty-four years old at this time, he was very young.


    And with the opponent''s ninjutsu, wouldn''t it be possible to keep young forever?


    Thinking of this, Terumi Mei realized that he had a strong enemy, but he smiled and said: "With the medical master Fifth Hokage Tsunade around, there is really no need to worry about Shiro''s safety."


    Charlotte waved her hand and said, "Tsunade is not the Fifth Hokage, but with her here, there is no need to worry about Shiro''s body."


    "Bai, you are the owner of the Ice Escape Blood Successor Boundary, you have great potential, and the future of the shadow class can be expected."


    Bai nodded and said, "Bai will not live up to your expectations, and will definitely become a movie-level powerhouse."


    Charlotte nodded.


    With Shiro''s arrival, Terumi Mei didn''t stay long, and after chatting for a while, he left Charlotte''s base with Shiro.


    ��

 Chapter 658： Zhishuis doubts

    The psychic world.


    Seeing Shisui Uchiha appearing, Kisame Kisame and Didara walked away in a very tacit understanding, and they left the space for Itachi Uchiha.


    Uchiha Shisui had just finished accepting the memory at this time, and after looking at Lord Charlotte in front of him, he just explained a sentence, and then handed himself over to the man in front of him.


    Konoha Renin''s forehead guard, purple nails, and red cloud robe with a black background look like a big villain. Wait until the adults say his name is Uchiha Itachi.


    Looking at Uchiha Itachi in front of him, Uchiha Shisui was a little at a loss. In his impression, the other party should only be 5 years old and will not enter the ninja school next year.


    "You, you are Itachi Uchiha?"


    Uchiha Itachi looked at Shisui, and wanted to show a smile to greet him, but found that he couldn''t smile at this time.


    Did he, who slaughtered the entire Uchiha, really have a good wish to complete Shisui?


    Itachi Uchiha finally said with a blank face: "Yes, Brother Zhishui, I am Itachi Uchiha."


    Hearing Itachi called his clan brother, Zhishui knew that the person in front of him was the clan brother who was four years younger than him.


    Just looking at the dress and appearance of the other party, Zhi Shui had a long mouth and wanted to ask the other party a lot of questions, and finally turned it into a sentence: "Why do you look bigger than me."


    "And your forehead protector, did Uchiha finally betray Konoha?"


    At this time, Shisui has made his own name from the battlefield, and he has his own views on some things in the clan. Looking at Uchiha Itachi''s rebellious forehead, in his mind, the son of the patriarch has become Forbearance, the entire Uchiha clan should have gone on the path he least expected.


    "Master Charlotte brought us out of a different river of time. The time I was in was after you, so it seems that I am much older than you."


    Uchiha Itachi then shook his head: "Also, the Uchiha clan did not rebel against the village."


    Hearing Itachi''s words, Shisui silently took the dagger behind him in his hand, and looked at him warily.


    If Uchiha didn''t judge the village, then he, Uchiha Itachi, was the one who rebelled against the village.


    Itachi Uchiha saw Shisui''s movement, and suddenly had the idea of ??measuring the volume of the water stop at this time.


    In his memory, Brother Zhishui has always been in front of him. He first had his own title and then became the number one genius in the clan. One step earlier than him, although the other party finally gave up his life.


    Uchiha Itachi suddenly appeared in front of Shisui, holding Kunai and slashing at him.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The light of the white blade streaked across the sky, and every slash of Uchiha Itachi was resisted by Uchiha Shisui.


    "Uchiha Ryu Sword Leap Slash!"


    I saw that after Uchiha Shisui blocked Uchiha Itachi''s attack with a single block, a jump appeared above the opponent, and he made a downward slash. The speed was so fast that only a white light flashed.


    However, no matter how fast Shisui is, it can still be seen clearly in Uchiha Itachi''s eyes, and the Kunai in his hand shoots directly at the opponent.


    "clang!"


    Shisui slashed through Uchiha Itachi''s Kunai with a single knife, and then used the instant body technique to launch multiple slashes.


    "Shua, Shua, Shua!"


    I saw Zhishui''s figure on the left for a second, and then appeared on the right in the next moment, blocking the attack just now and reappearing above.


    Itachi Uchiha was also amazed by the speed, and secretly thought in his heart that he deserves to be stopped for a moment.


    "Fire Escape �� The Art of the Great Fire Dragon."


    Uchiha Shisui quickly formed a seal in the air, and a huge fire dragon quickly formed and smashed towards Uchiha Itachi below.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    Uchiha Itachi formed a mudra with one hand, and then a huge fireball greeted the fire dragon above.


    "boom!"


    The two fire escape ninjutsu collided instantly, making a huge explosion sound.


    dried persimmons in the distance


    Kisame looked at Didara and said, "Mr. Itachi seems to have fought with that fellow."


    Didara plucked his ears, and then said, "I heard that he slaughtered the whole clan. I''m not surprised that the two of them had a fight when they met."


    "But it''s a pity that the Uchiha who appeared this time is still a child, and he will definitely not be Itachi''s opponent."


    "I just don''t know if he will dare to slaughter Uchiha''s people again, but there is no Konoha here, so he shouldn''t have such a big murderous intention."


    Kisame Kisame, however, shook his head: "My lord, the new person brought this time is called Uchiha Shisui. I have heard of his name before, and he got his own title called Shun in the third Ninja World War." Body still water, very powerful person."


    "But he didn''t seem to have died when Mr. Itachi slaughtered the entire clan. I don''t know the exact cause of his death."


    Deidara squeezed the clay in his hands, and curled his lips. He actually wanted to defeat Itachi to prove his art, but at this time he was not Itachi''s opponent.


    As the two fire escapes collided, the resulting distance exploded, causing Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui to distance themselves from each other.


    "Shadow Clone Technique!"


    Taking advantage of the distance between each other, Shisui immediately formed a seal with both hands, and instantly separated multiple physical shadow clones. Shadow clones are ninjutsu that even Sharingan can''t distinguish the real body.


    I saw every shadow avatar and the main body all made the same movement, opened the ninja sword held by the right hand with the left hand and held it horizontally in front of the chest, and said:


    "My instant body art, you can''t tell the truth from the fake!"


    "The technique of instantaneous body - flame slash!"


    I saw Uchiha Shisui''s avatar continuously attacking Uchiha Itachi in front, and at such a high speed, silver-white sword lights rushed towards Itachi from all directions.


    And Zhishui''s body was hidden at the end, and he launched a flame slash at Itachi.


    "boom!"


    The Flame Zhan launched by Shisui slashed at Uchiha Itachi''s body, and in the next second, Itachi''s body turned into several crows and dissipated into the sky.


    "Illusion?"


    I saw Uchiha Itachi''s voice from the sky: "Shisui, I approve of your size!"


    "As for what happens in the future, it''s up to you to watch."


    In the next second, the world became extremely dark, and a pair of kaleidoscope Sharingans appeared in Zhishui''s world, covering his will.


    Then Uchiha Shisui felt that he had returned to Konoha, and returned to the Uchiha family.


    However, as a bystander, he saw the family in Uchiha Itachi''s memory, himself in memory, and the ninja of Konoha Village in memory.


    In Uchiha Itachi''s memory, he grew up all the way, became a member of Konoha''s Anbe, and wandered between the family and the village. In Itachi''s memory, he was the first genius of the Uchiha clan, and he was also a teacher. the existence of friends.


    But one day in the future, he appeared in front of Itachi Uchiha without an eye, and gave his last kaleidoscope Sharingan to the other party, and asked the other party to help him guard Konoha, and then committed suicide by jumping into the river.


    Seeing Shishui here is a bit unbelievable. He doesn''t understand what happened to his future self. He was attacked by someone in Konoha Village, and he, who owns the kaleidoscope Sharingan, was even taken out by the other party. Had to give his wish to Itachi to guard and chose to commit suicide.


    Seeing all this, Shisui had too many doubts in his heart, and then the world from Uchiha Itachi''s perspective began to fast-forward, sandwiched in the midst of Itachi''s torment, and the double persecution of Konoha and the family made Itachi extremely painful.


    Under the seduction of the family''s rebellion and the mysterious man, and the determination to protect Konoha because of Shisui, with the cooperation of Konoha and the mysterious man, Uchiha Itachi slaughtered the memory of the whole family and finally joined the Akatsuki organization.


    These memories are like a movie, and they are placed in the will space for three full days.


    Uchiha Shisui who came out of the Tsukiyomi space seemed to be drenched all over.


    He looked at Itachi Uchiha and asked, "Is this our future?"


    Ferret point


    Nodded, then shook his head again: "This is our future in the ninja world."


    Shisui looked at Itachi and said, "Can the future be changed?"


    "There must be a balance between the family and the village."


    "If I could go back, I''m sure everything would be different..."


    Uchiha Itachi was silent for a few seconds, then said, "I don''t know."


    "But according to the information I got, after we come to this world, we in the ninja world will still develop according to our original established destiny."


    "Although we appeared in this world, we still exist at this point in the ninja world, and nothing will change.


    Hearing that the future is immutable, Uchiha Shisui showed frustration on his face, the tribe...


    At this moment Uchiha Itachi continued to speak: "But Lord Charlotte has brought a lot of ninjas from the ninja world, and even four of the Uchiha clan have appeared."


    "The number of ninjas in Konoha has reached dozens."


    Hearing Itachi''s words, Shisui asked, "Are all those tribesmen here?"


    "Uchiha Obito, Uchiha Sasuke."


    "As for Konoha''s ninjas, there are even more, Sannin, Fourth Namikaze Minato, Hatake Kakashi, Sarutobi Asma..."


    Following Uchiha Itachi''s list, Shisui knew that there were indeed many Konoha ninjas brought by Charlotte-sama at this time.


    Seeing Itachi''s introduction, Shisui asked after a long silence, "That masked man, do you know who it is?"


    "He said it was Uchiha Madara, but I didn''t believe it."


    Uchiha Shisui''s eyes widened, the legendary man of ancestor Uchiha Madara.


    After thinking about it for a while, he also denied it: "It shouldn''t be that lord, if it was him, he wouldn''t use other people''s hands at all, he can do it with his strength."


    Then Uchiha Shisui seemed to think of something, and then said: "Since we have come to a new world, then we don''t have to be caught between Konoha and Uchiha anymore."


    "Uchiha can recast his own glory, as long as Lord Charlotte brings back enough clansmen."


    Uchiha Itachi looked into the distance and said, "There will be such an opportunity..."


    "Itachi, please explain to me the information about this world this time, as well as your master''s arrangement for me."


    Uchiha Itachi nodded: "Okay!"


    ��


    the other side.


    In the base, after sending away Terumi Mei and Shiro of Kirigakure, Charlotte found Ginny drunk.


    I saw that Charlotte gave Itachi to his Zhenjin, and all of them to Ginny.


    "The sealing scroll contained in this box is all vibrating gold stored in it."


    "There''s a whole ton of it."


    "There is a task for you here, you need to secretly create 20 sets of clothes with vibrating gold."


    Then Charlotte Doyle revealed the clothes style of Xiao organization''s black-bottomed ruby ??robe, and said


    "According to this pattern, you make it out of vibrating gold."


    "However, there is one thing. This matter must be carried out in secret and cannot be leaked to the outside world."


    Ginny was a little surprised when she heard about a ton of vibrating gold. Now that she wanted to make 20 suits for the members of the Xiao organization, Ginny had to ask: "Boss, there are only 4 people in the Xiao organization. Is 20 sets of clothes a little too much?" .��


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "According to this amount, it will be used by then."


    "What''s more, you also use vibrating gold to make a battle suit. The protection of this material is not generally good."


    Ginny asked, "I already have a symbiote suit, so the two suits shouldn''t be able to be used at the same time."


    Hearing Ginny''s words, Charlotte nodded, but he thought of Tony and Black Panther''s nano armor, one on the chest and the other on the necklace.


    "Research on nanotechnology and see if there are companies that have mastered this technology that we can invest in, and if they can buy this technology.


    "


    "At that time, you can use nanotechnology to create a vibrating armor in a necklace, and when the symbiote armor is destroyed by the enemy, you can have a second set of defense."


    Hearing Charlotte''s proposal, Ginny nodded: "Boss, your idea is really great."


    "But I have to check to see if any company has mastered such nanotechnology."


    "By the way, there is also the matter of the Wanda brothers and sisters, you should hurry up."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Charlotte didn''t stay with Ginny for long, and after explaining a few words, Charlotte returned to her room.


    After entering the room, Charlotte''s consciousness came directly to the system space, and he wanted to take a look at what was updated in the monthly limited ninja.


    Clicking on the page of monthly limited recruitment, Charlotte froze when she saw the three ninjas appearing in front of her.


    Boys - Jiraiya, Boys Tsunade, Boys Orochimaru. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    The three ninjas are all C ninjas, and the price is not cheap, each is 9800 gold coins.


    This was somewhat beyond Charlotte''s expectations, not that the juvenile Sannin is not good, but that he thought it would be a B ninja or A ninja, but he didn''t expect it to be a juvenile sannin.


    However, it can be regarded as a strengthening of the strength of Sannin, although the addition will not be too much.


    For the price of 9800 gold coins, Charlotte didn''t hesitate to spend 29400 to buy them all without opening the recruitment bar, and successfully recruited the three ninjas.


    Ding Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle for winning the new title "Sannin" and rewarding a battle column!


    Hearing the system''s rewards, Charlotte Yile not only didn''t lose money, but also made a lot of money. Now it costs 56,000 gold coins to open a single battle column. The amount of chakra in the card.


    ��


    -- to view

 Chapter 659： Konoha Ninja Uchiha Shisui

    With the successful recruitment of the young Sannin, Charlotte''s Chakra increased by another 3 cards to 355 cards. Because of the young Tsunade''s own genes of the Senju clan have also been supplemented to a certain extent, but Compared with the genes of the Uchiha family, it is still much worse.


    After all, among the Uchiha clan he recruited, counting Rongka and Shisui, there are already 8 people, and the Senju clan is only Tsunade.


    But Charlotte is not worried, there will be Senshou Banma and Senshouzhuma waiting for him to recruit ninjas.


    As for the ninjutsu skills of the boy Sannin, the only thing Charlotte thinks is good is the boy-Jiraiya has the ability of the psychic toad Bunta, which can be regarded as complementing part of Jiraiya''s psychic ability, but it is a pity that Orochimaru is still unable to psychic snakes.


    There is a high probability that Charlotte Doyle still needs to buy the psychic beast of Ten Thousand Snakes. As for Orochimaru''s own psychic ability, among the known ninja cards, there is still no ninjutsu to directly psychic Ten Thousand Snakes.


    As for Tsunade''s new ninjutsu ability, Charlotte didn''t care after a glance, while Orochimaru added double snake strangle, sprint, master and apprentice.


    But presumably Orochimaru may not be able to use masters and apprentices. After all, even if it is used, it is just a clone of Sarutobi Hiruzen, and what it shows is the power of a single blow in conjunction with ninjutsu. This lethality may not be as powerful as Orochimaru''s attack at this time. powerful.


    After simply looking at the skills of the young Sannin, Charlotte called all the Sannin over and performed a fusion card.


    With Charlotte''s fusion card, Sannin''s strength can be said to have only slightly improved, and Jiraiya is counted as a psychic beast, and the improvement is even more. After all, Gama Bunta is also a Kage-level psychic beast.


    After the fusion of the three ninjas was completed and reappeared, their respective childhood memories were dug up again, and played again in a flash.


    Let them re-experience the joy of childhood, and make their fetters and friendship deeper.


    ��


    A week passed in a flash.


    In a forest in the barren area outside the border city of Wakanda, a commando team of twelve was searching for something with the instruments in their hands.


    "Is Sam sure of the location of the signal?"


    Looking at the small computer on his left arm, Sam said, "The source is moving, and it''s fast."


    "Chase!"


    The whole team moved quickly in the forest, and the follower signal source had been running for a full hour.


    At this point the whole party was out of breath, when Sam said:


    "The signal source stopped, just 1,200 meters ahead."


    The whole team advanced another 400 meters, when the sniper in the team asked:


    "Sam, report the specific location of the source."


    "The direction of thirty-five degrees north latitude, eight hundred meters away from us."


    Hearing Sam''s words, the sniper looked at the big tree in front of him, put the weapon on his back and immediately climbed up the tree, and soon climbed to the top of the tree.


    The sniper climbed on the treetop mountain, picked up the sniper rifle and looked towards the direction provided by Sam. What came into view was a huge python.


    I checked the surroundings of the target through the telescope, and found no other creatures.


    "Sam, there is only one python at this location, are you sure where it is?"


    Hearing it was a boa constrictor, Sam nodded and said, "Kill the target, don''t hit the belly!"


    After getting confirmation from Sam, the sniper aimed at the python''s head and pulled the trigger.


    "boom!"


    The bullet was fired, and the python''s head exploded in the next second in the sniper scope, turning into a flower of blood.


    "The target has been killed. "


    After the sniper came down from the tree, he asked, "Is the signal source still moving?"


    "No more movement."


    The whole team headed towards the signal source again, and soon found the python.


    Sam looked at the location of the signal source displayed on the computer, and it was already


    After complete coincidence, it can be determined that it is this python.


    Sam pulled out the saber from his body and slashed at the python''s abdomen. Soon the python was disemboweled. Sam searched for a long time inside, and finally found a human torso, which was a torso that had not been fully digested. , Sam took out a U disk with a positioning device from it.


    Looking at the things in his hand, Sam looked at the team members and said, "The target has been taken, ready to return."


    Then the entire team began to evacuate in an orderly manner. Their arrival did not attract anyone''s attention, and their departure remained the same.


    ��


    In Hydra''s secret base.


    Piers Alexander looked at the USB drive in his hand, the only thing they got in Wakanda.


    Checking the U disk into the computer, the contents inside were quickly displayed, which were video files one by one.


    Pierce clicked on the video to play, and two black panthers appeared in the video.


    Looking at the characters appearing in the video, Pierce stroked his chin and watched the video calmly, and soon the videos ended one by one.


    "I didn''t expect the 084 character that S.H.I.E.L.D. was looking for to exist in Wakanda."


    "Black Panther, Vibranium, Stealth Fighter!"


    "Wakanda is hiding so deeply. As I guessed, there is a big problem there."


    At this moment, Pierce was thinking about how to make Nick Fury aware that there was a problem with Wakanda.


    Thinking that the other party is going to use the power of the ninja to investigate the Black Panther, maybe this is a good way.


    After knowing the strength of Wakanda, Pierce knew that the opponent was not so easy to defeat and needed to mobilize more power. However, his requirements were not high, just to get some vibrating gold. Shield technology is not bad either.


    Considering that S.H.I.E.L.D. has suffered losses from the Black Panther twice, it won''t be a simple scene when they attack again.


    If Nick Fury can''t find the help of the ninja, then he is going to secretly spread the news that the Black Panther is the patron saint of Wakanda, and let Nick Fury investigate and find out by himself.


    ��


    the other side.


    Charlotte just finished her exercise and returned to the room.


    "Master, Catherine just reported that Agent Natasha of SHIELD has visited you for the ninth time in the recent period."


    Hearing the Queen''s words, Charlotte wiped her hands with a towel and said, "These guys from S.H.I.E.L.D. are really persistent."


    But during this time, Charlotte received news of Natasha''s visit every day, and learned that the other party wanted to trade a batch of physique enhancers, and Fuling Pharmacy also had a task entrustment.


    Charlotte was quite curious about what S.H.I.E.L.D. was going to trade for, but thinking that without the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, the other party would probably only have those 084 items left in their hands, but he didn''t know how much the other party was going to pay this time.


    Thinking of having made the other party wait for so long, Charlotte was ready to agree.


    He needs more gold coins to recruit new S ninja and A ninja.


    I hope that the 084 item traded can satisfy him.


    "Inform Catherine that I have agreed to Natasha''s visit, and I will go to Charlotte''s office at 2 o''clock tomorrow afternoon."


    "Okay, master."


    the other side.


    Catherine, who received the news from the Red Queen, looked at Natasha in front of her and said, "My lord Charlotte has agreed to your visit, and my lord will come to the office tomorrow afternoon."


    Hearing that Charlotte Doyle finally agreed, Natasha had a smile on her face: "I will be there on time tomorrow."


    After saying that, Natasha turned around and left Charlotte''s office, while Mike beside him asked curiously, "What kind of trouble has SHIELD encountered?"


    "It''s been almost half a month since I came here."


    Serena shook her head, "It''s troublesome for them, but for adults, it might be a good thing."


    Mike is


    He nodded thoughtfully.


    ��


    the other side.


    Uchiha Shisui was walking on the streets of Queens, New York at this time. He had studied with Uchiha Itachi and others for a week in the psychic world. The four members of Akatsuki had their own views on this world.


    However, because they wanted to help Fei Duan recover from his injuries, they had all left the psychic world, and chose to hold the sacrifice ceremony of the evil **** in South Africa.


    According to the map given by Itachi, Uchiha Shisui was walking in the direction of Charlotte Office.


    He wanted to take a look at the place where Lord Charlotte first started, and he was quite curious about Shisui Uchiha here.


    Walking on the avenue in Queens, looking at the bustling streets, Shisui Uchiha had to admire the abundance of supplies in this world. Many people saw Shisui Uchiha dressed up strangely along the way.


    An Asian child with a short knife on his back and a Konoha ninja forehead protector on his head.


    Seeing Uchiha Shisui''s appearance, everyone regarded him as a child who worshiped ninjas, and they all showed kind smiles.


    At this time, a child with an Iron Man helmet on his head ran up to Uchiha Shisui.


    "I''m Iron Man Tony Stark, are you my good brother Charlotte Doyle?"


    "Have you found any evil here?"


    "Need us to fight criminals together?"


    Looking at the child with a metal helmet in front of him, who looked smaller than himself.


    A kind smile appeared on Shisui''s face, "No, I''m not Lord Charlotte."


    The child in front of Uchiha Shisui is none other than Peter Parker.


    Hearing the other party''s answer, he asked in confusion: "Isn''t the ninja **** of masturbation, Charlotte Doyle?"


    Uchiha Shisui asked suspiciously what sy is."


    Peter Parker touched the switch on the ear part of the helmet, and Iron Man''s mask automatically opened, revealing his immature face.


    sy is a dress up game, you can become a superhero by dressing up like props and costumes. "


    "So who is the masturbation?"


    Uchiha Shisui also understood what sy meant at this time, so he said, "Sy ninja, Konoha ninja, do you know?"


    While speaking, Uchiha Shisui pointed at the Konoha ninja forehead guard tied on his forehead with his finger.


    Peter Parker nodded, "I know."


    "Mr. Charlotte has such a forehead too. I''ve seen it before."


    "Where are you going?"


    Seeing that the child in front of him also knew Lord Charlotte''s name, Uchiha Shisui was a little curious, but he still answered the question of the person in front of him.


    "I''m going to the Charlotte office."


    Peter Parker said excitedly, "I happen to be going there too, so let''s go together."


    "My name is Peter Parker, what''s your name?"


    Looking at the other''s outstretched hand, Uchiha Shisui held out his hand and said, "My name is Uchiha Shisui!"


    On the way, Peter Parker showed off, "I will tell you a secret quietly, and you should not tell other people."


    Hearing that the other party wanted to tell him a secret, Uchiha Shisui''s eyes changed, and he nodded solemnly.


    A friend who just met wanted to tell him a secret, which made him feel a little strange, but he still agreed carefully.


    "I have the autograph of the God of Ninja, Charlotte Doyle."


    "This is the only thing in the whole world. As far as I know, no one except me has obtained it in the market."


    Seeing Peter Parker''s ostentatious expression, Uchiha Shisui was stunned for a moment, thinking in his heart that he was indeed a child.


    "I''ll keep this a secret for you."


    However, what Uchiha Shisui didn''t know was that Peter Parker''s classmates and neighbors on the street all knew this secret.


    At this time, Uchiha Shisui asked curiously, "Since it is all


    How did you get the only autograph in the world?"


    Then Peter Parker was very proud to tell how he got Charlotte Doyle''s autograph and Tony Stark''s autograph.


    Through the conversation, Uchiha Shisui knew that Tony Stark was a good friend of Charlotte Doyle, both of whom were super powerful superheroes in this world, but Peter Parker admired Iron Man Tony Stark even more.


    However, during the conversation, Uchiha Shisui found that Peter Parker seemed to be a chatterbox, very good at talking.


    At this time, a red sports car drove past the two of them, and it was Natasha who had just come out of Charlotte''s office.


    When passing by the two, Natasha saw Peter Parker and Uchiha Shisui on the street, but because Peter Parker was wearing Iron Man''s helmet, she didn''t pay much attention to it, she just thought it was two people who liked The children of superheroes are the ones with good family conditions.


    Soon Peter Parker and Uchiha Shisui came to the door of the office, and Peter Parker pushed open the door of the office very naturally and walked in.


    Mike in the office saw Peter Parker and said with a smile, "Parker, are you showing off your signature like a friend again?"


    Mike stepped forward and hugged Peter Parker, and then touched his little head.


    Hearing what Mike said, Peter Parker blushed.


    "Where did I show off?"


    "Yes, it''s not showing off, it''s just that you shared your little secret with others."


    After finishing speaking, Mike laughed haha, and then said:


    "Introduce me quickly, your little friend."


    At this time, Uchiha Shisui who was standing aside said, "Hi sir, my name is Uchiha Shisui!"


    As soon as Uchiha Shisui''s words fell, Catherine at the service desk was like a gust of wind, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com appeared in front of Uchiha Shisui.


    And Mike also looked at the other party. As far as he knows, there have been three Uchiha ninjas on Lord Charlotte''s side. Will this be the fourth one?


    Catherine appeared in front of her, took a serious look at Shisui''s attire, and then asked, "A ninja from the Konoha Uchiha clan?"


    Uchiha Shisui nodded "Yes."


    Serena said seriously, "Welcome to come. I don''t know if your lord has any orders?"


    "Your Excellency didn''t order, I was just curious about this place after all, so I came to pay a visit. "


    Peter Parker in Mike''s arms opened his eyes wide and asked in surprise, "Are you a ninja?"


    Uchiha Shisui showed a gentle smile on his face, "Let''s meet again, Konoha Murakami Shinobu Uchiha Shisui!"


    ��


    -- to view

 Chapter 660： task delegation

    the next day.


    After Charlotte had lunch, she looked at John Wick and said:


    "John took me to the office."


    "OK."


    John Wick went to the garage and chose a Maybach, and drove the car to the gate of the base.


    After Charlotte got into the car, John Wick started the car and drove towards Charlotte''s office.


    ��


    the other side.


    After Natasha returned to the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters yesterday, she reported the results to Director Nick Fury. Charlotte Doyle finally agreed to meet and had the opportunity to purchase physical enhancers and other materials and entrust missions.


    Nick Fury immediately decided to send a strike team and sent Hawkeye Patton and Brock Rumlow to perform the **** mission together.


    Before the agreed time, Natasha set off ahead of schedule with the energy block and the troops, heading for the Charlotte office.


    Five cars were driving on the road. Natasha, Hawkeye Button and Brock Rumlow were sitting on the armored car in the middle, and there were energy blocks in the boxes inside the car.


    Brock Rumlow looked at the box in front of him and said, "It seems that our team is about to add new people."


    Barton also nodded in approval, and said: "I just don''t know who will have the luck to become one of us. I hope he will be easier to get along with."


    Listening to the words of the two teammates, Natasha asked curiously: "Do you think we will see the day when physical enhancers become popular?"


    "If everyone becomes such a transcendent, what kind of scene will it be..."


    Barton shook his head, "It''s impossible for everyone in the ninja world, and it''s even more difficult for us here."


    "Unless one day we have a more powerful fifth-generation or sixth-generation product in our hands, this thing will be popularized, and even if it is so, it will not be popularized by all employees immediately. It is difficult for elites to popularize it."


    Hearing Barton''s words, both of them nodded in approval. Even the equipment they used was high-tech equipment that many elite troops could not use, not to mention such a powerful physical enhancer.


    Brock Rumlow looked at the box and said, "This should be our last batch of energy blocks."


    Natasha said lightly: "Who knows, Nick Fury won''t tell me the real situation."


    Hawkeye, who was once in charge of monitoring the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube experiment, said, "After losing the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube, this type of energy block should be our last batch."


    "I don''t know what these ninjas are collecting these for, they have already obtained the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube. "


    Natasha laughed, "Maybe he doesn''t know that the item we want to trade is an energy block."


    Brock Rumlow asked curiously, "Didn''t you tell him that you want to trade these things:"


    Natasha shook her head and said, "No, I just applied for a transaction."


    "Also, Charlotte''s office didn''t announce that it will no longer accept energy blocks as commission money. Of course, it would be better if he accepted US dollars."


    "I heard that the council has specially approved a large sum of money for Nick Fury, which is dedicated to maintaining and stabilizing the relationship between the earth and ninjas."


    Hearing Natasha''s words, Barton also blundered and said that this was in line with the security council''s urine.


    "As for why they need this thing, it may be similar to Loki''s method. It may be used to maintain the passage between the ninja world and the earth."


    "Since getting the energy block, more and more ninjas have come to Earth. Since the New York War, I know that there are new ninjas from Oto, Sand, and Konoha."


    Brock Rumlow said: "Then our act of trading with them, isn''t it an enemy?"


    Natasha waved her hands and jokingly said, "Can we beat this group of non-human beings without a deal?"


    Brock Rumlow closed his mouth and stopped talking.


    The power of the ninja has penetrated into their hearts, especially after learning that there is a magical world behind Charlotte Doyle and even


    Maybe when there is a ninja world as their backing, the other party is just like Sol, the Prince of the God Realm, in their hearts, even more terrifying than Sol.


    After all, apart from Thor''s partner who came to Earth to find him at the beginning, he never saw other warriors from God''s Domain, but there are many ninjas in the Ninja World who appeared on Earth, as well as the magician who couldn''t be found group.


    Soon the convoy arrived at the door of the Charlotte Office on 71st Avenue, Forest Hills, Queens. After the car stopped, Natasha said, "You guys are waiting for me in the car, and take care of these things." . "


    "Yes!"


    As escorts, Barton and Brock Rumlow did not get off the car with Natasha to complete the transaction task. Their duty was to protect the materials, whether it was the energy blocks used for trading or the materials that were traded.


    Get out of the car and walk to the door of Charlotte''s office, the doorman opened the door of the office on his own initiative.


    Natasha walked into the office, but she had just entered the door and found an unexpected person. If her memory is not wrong, that child was walking with a child wearing an Iron Man helmet yesterday.


    Could it be that he is also a ninja, or that kid is also an Iron Man.


    The world is so crazy...


    When Natasha came to the service desk, Catherine looked at her and said in a flat voice: "Your Excellency hasn''t arrived yet, you can go to the rest area and wait for a while."


    "Meals and drinks are available there."


    Natasha nodded, "Thank you!"


    Then Natasha stopped in front of Uchiha Shisui, looked at him and said, "What''s the name of this handsome guy, I don''t think I''ve seen you here before."


    Seeing the clients coming to the office, they suddenly stopped in front of them to say hello, and Shisui did not hide his name: "Uchiha Shisui!"


    Hearing the other party''s name, Natasha glanced at the other party''s attire, and did not see the Uchiha family''s Uchiha clan emblem on the other party''s front body, maybe it was behind him.


    But the Uchiha clan, Natasha was still a little surprised that one of the founding families of Konoha came to New York again.


    "I''m Natasha!"


    After briefly asking the other party''s name, Natasha didn''t exchange too many greetings with Uchiha Shisui. After saying hello, she came to the rest area to find a place to sit down, ordered a cup of coffee and waited.


    ��


    the other side.


    After driving a car for a while, John Wick finally came to Seventy-One Avenue in Forest Hills, Queens. Looking at the five cars parked in front of the office not far away, he said:


    "Boss, it seems that S.H.I.E.L.D. has traded quite a lot this time, and many people have come over."


    Charlotte saw the car parked at the door through the car window, nodded and said, "I hope what they brought is not useless waste."


    Soon John Wick drove the car directly into the garage of the firm. You must know that half of the street here belongs to the Charlotte firm.


    Walking into the office, all the staff cast respectful glances at Charlotte, put their right hands on their chests and bowed halfway: "Lord Charlotte!"


    Charlotte nodded in response.


    When walking towards the service desk, Charlotte saw Uchiha Shisui on the side, walked up to the other side and said


    "When did you come here?"


    "Come here yesterday!"


    "Okay, come back to the base with me after the end, there are your people over there."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte."


    Then Charlotte continued to walk towards the service desk. At this moment, Catherine saw Charlotte coming, and shouted respectfully:


    "Lord Charlotte!"


    Charlotte nodded, and then asked, "Where is the guest?"


    "My lord, Natasha is over there in the rest area."


    "Tell her to meet me in the reception room."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    After speaking, Charlotte turned towards the reception room


    go.


    Pushing open the door of the reception room, Charlotte looked here. He hadn''t come here to discuss business for a long time.


    The last time was a long time ago, when it was Phil Coulson from S.H.I.E.L.D. who came to entrust the mission. He just didn��t know if this guy had been resurrected. He heard Tony say that this guy had died in battle, and Tony Been sad for a while.


    I just don��t know whether Tony was angry at Nick Fury��s deception when he saw the resurrected Phil Coulson, or was happy that Phil Coulson was still alive, or both.


    ��


    Natasha sipped her coffee and looked at the magazine in her hand. She didn''t meet any other customers while she was waiting in the office, and she didn''t know whether it was because the business was bad or the fees were too expensive.


    At this time, a waiter came to Natasha and said:


    "Ma''am, Lord Charlotte is here, he is waiting for you in the reception room."


    "plz follow me!"


    Natasha put down the magazine in her hand, followed the waiter, and soon came to a gate.


    After knocking on the door a few times, the waiter waited for three seconds before pushing open the door of the reception room.


    As the door opened, Natasha saw Charlotte Doyle sitting on the sofa, and walked in.


    It''s just that she swayed her body every step of the way, making herself extremely **** and seductive.


    Charlotte Doyle, who saw this scene, directly interrupted Natasha''s spellcasting, and said directly: "Natasha, you are here to do business with me, even if you just want to give me a bed, the price will not be too high." It will be cheaper."


    Natasha walked to Charlotte and sat down on the single sofa, and said with a smile: "You are such a man who doesn''t understand style."


    Charlotte complained in her heart: I am not puzzled, but I am not interested in buses.


    He remembered that Natasha could be said to be the Avengers in bed, and had unclear relationships with Barton, the US team, the Hulk, Bruce Banner, etc.


    It is said that in order to obtain information from the pharmacist''s bag, the two seem to have a super-friendly relationship.


    Seeing that Charlotte Doyle was really not interested in him, Natasha didn''t waste any time, so she said straight to the point


    "I have a mission entrusted here, and I need to purchase some items."


    Hearing that there was a task entrusted, Charlotte became a little interested. After all, nothing major happened during this time.


    "What mission entrustment, please tell me in detail."


    Natasha took out a tablet, clicked on the file on it and handed it to Charlotte.


    Charlotte opened the video, which showed the S.H.I.E.L.D. siege of the Black Panther in Brooklyn.


    Looking at the content of the video, Charlotte frowned slightly. He didn''t remember SHIELD attacking the Black Panther. Could there be some change that he didn''t know about?


    "SHIELD wants to entrust you to help us find the lair of the target mission."


    "This guy killed a hundred of our agents, and he killed more people than Loki."


    Hearing Natasha''s words, Charlotte was also a little surprised to know that Loki had only killed 80 people in two days, but T''Challa the Black Panther had killed so many people.


    what happened?


    Apparently Charlotte didn''t know that the Black Panther was attacked twice because he went to the Shayin puppet shop to trade.


    "This is an extraordinary person, and it is not easy to find his lair."


    Natasha said at this time: "We have a batch of daily necessities for the target mission. I don''t know if it will be useful to you."


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "No, you misunderstood me, I meant that this matter needs extra money!"


    Natasha said, "How about 50 energy blocks."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that you still have energy blocks in your hands. This is a bit beyond my expectation."


    "But 50 pieces are not enough."


    Charlotte is very clear about the Black Panther''s lair, he knows where it is too well.


    His men had just attacked not long ago


    that country, and brought him a ton of Vibranium.


    However, it would be fun to watch SHIELD play against Wakanda. With the ability of SHIELD, it really can''t beat Wakanda, which has the support of Zhenjin and Leopard God.


    "How much remuneration is required to accept this mission entrustment."


    "An agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. cannot die in vain, he must pay the price."


    Hearing Natasha''s serious words, Charlotte didn''t laugh directly, if it wasn''t for the training he received since childhood that made him hold back, otherwise he would have laughed out loud.


    "A hundred energy blocks are enough."


    Charlotte didn''t offer a particularly high price. Information such as the investigation of the Black Panther''s lair usually cost fifty energy blocks, but this time it was doubled.


    Hearing the price, Natasha nodded and agreed after thinking for a while.


    "Then follow this price."


    Charlotte pressed a button on the table, and soon the door of the reception room opened.


    Serena walked in with a blank mission scroll, put it on the table in the reception room, and turned to leave.


    Charlotte quickly started writing on the blank scroll, and after recording the mission content and reward, handed it to Natasha for her to sign.


    After Natasha signed her name on it, she continued to speak: "In addition to entrusting the task, the next step is to purchase materials."


    "The S.H.I.E.L.D. needs 5 physical boosters and 4 blessing potions."


    "The price should be 1200 energy blocks, including the mission entrustment, it is 1300. This price is correct."


    Hearing the amount of supplies Natasha wanted to buy, Charlotte guessed that this might be the last energy block stock of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "No problem, that''s the price."


    Hearing that the price has not changed, Natasha nodded: "Then I will send the energy block in now."


    "Okay, pay with one hand and deliver with the other."


    Natasha pressed the headset, and then said: "Send all the energy blocks in, I''m here in the reception room."


    "receive!"


    Hearing Natasha''s arrangement, Charlotte waved her hand and took out five copies of Charlotte''s firm''s special physical strengthening agent and four parts of Fuling potion from the storage space.


    "Apart from these things, do you have any other needs?"


    Natasha shook her head, then said, "Not for now."


    "If there is a need to buy next time, how should I contact you, otherwise it will be really difficult to visit the office once."


    Charlotte took out a white piece of paper, snapped her fingers, and a row of golden hot stamped words appeared on it.


    The ninja **** who does not belong to this era,


    The Supreme Merlin Who Controls the Magic World


    Charlotte Doyle


    Contact Number: XXXXXXXX


    "This is my business card, don''t bother me if there is no business."


    Looking at Charlotte''s hand, Natasha exclaimed: "Wow, so cool!"


    Taking Charlotte''s business card, Natasha put it in her pocket and kept it close to her body.


    Soon the door of the reception room was knocked, and then the door was opened. Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. walked in carrying thirteen boxes, and put all the boxes in front of Charlotte. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Natasha stepped forward to open the box, revealing the energy blocks contained inside. Each box had 100, a total of 1,300 energy blocks.


    "Thirteen hundred energy blocks, everything is here."


    Charlotte nodded, "Very well, take the things away."


    "As for the entrustment, I will give you the results within a week."


    Natasha stepped forward and emptied out the two boxes, packed five pieces of physical strength enhancer in one box, and packed four pieces of Fuling Potion in the other box.


    After packing everything, Natasha got up to leave.


    "I''ll leave the task to you!"


    Charlotte nodded, then looked at Natasha


    Lead the agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. out of the door of the conference room.


    ...

 Chapter 661： reward

    eception room.


    Charlotte watched Natasha leave with the S.H.I.E.L.D. commandos, and instead of going out to see them off, she sat on the sofa and watched.


    After seeing the other party leave, Mr. Charlotte submitted the quest scroll, which was judged by the quest reviewer to be an A-level quest, and the quest rewards were 5,000 reputation points, 500,000 copper coins, and an exquisite treasure chest!


    Seeing that such a simple task can be rated as A-level, Charlotte is very satisfied. Looking at the many energy blocks left in front of him, Charlotte covered them with his palms.


    Ding��Find out whether rechargeable items can be recharged! Yes!


    Ding��Recharge successfully obtained 234,000 gold coins!


    Hearing the amount of gold coins, Charlotte showed a satisfied smile. He got so many gold coins with just one task and some simple things, which made him very satisfied.


    But he also knew that there was a high probability that it was only this time, and there should be very few energy blocks left in S.H.I.E.L.D., otherwise he wouldn''t have bought so many physical enhancers.


    The only thing that makes Charlotte a little regretful is that this recharge still didn''t allow Charlotte Doyle to upgrade, and he expected that Kakashi, who led the team, would still not be able to get it.


    After recharging, Charlotte didn''t take a walk in the reception room, but walked out.


    Looking at Shisui Uchiha at the side, he said directly, "Shisui, come back to the base with me." "Yes, my lord!"


    Charlotte glanced at Serena and Mike, and said, "I''ll leave this to you."


    After finishing speaking, Charlotte returned to the base with Uchiha Shisui in the Maybach driven by John Wick. On the way, he notified Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Obito in the base.


    As the car drove into the gate of the base, Charlotte saw two people at the gate. Charlotte took Uchiha Shisui out of the car and said:


    "Sasuke, congratulations, you have added another person to your clan."


    Uchiha Sasuke looked at Uchiha Shisui who was younger than himself in front of him, a little embarrassed and finally said:


    "Welcome, Brother Shishui!"


    For Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Sasuke had seen and knew about it, but he did not expect to be brought into this world by Lord Charlotte.


    On the other hand, Uchiha Obito walked up to Uchiha Shisui carelessly, and said happily, "Brother Shisui, I will cover you when you come here from now on."


    Looking at the two people in front of him, Uchiha Shisui showed a kind smile on his face and said: "Please give me your advice." Charlotte looked at Uchiha Sasuke and said: "Uchiha Shisui will be handed over to you, take him Go to the logistics office to register, handle identity information, and apply for accommodation rooms and subsidies.��


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    After Charlotte confessed, she used Flying Thunder God to return directly to the room in a flash. Watching Charlotte disappear, Uchiha Sasuke said: "Come with me, I will take you to go through the formalities first." On the other side.


    Natasha and everyone from S.H.I.E.L.D. escorted the supplies back to the Trident Building safely.


    After storing all the materials in the material warehouse, Natasha came to Nick Fury''s office. "Boss, everything has been replaced."


    Hearing Natasha''s report, Nick Fury nodded, and the process of returning the convoy was all under his monitoring.


    "How about mission entrustment?"


    Natasha opened the mouth and said: "He promised to come down and said that he would give us the result within a week." Nick Fury heard Natasha''s answer and said, "Within a week?"


    "Yes."


    "It seems that we need to gather all members to fight together." Natasha asked, "Do you need to notify the Avengers?"


    Nick Fury shook his head: "No need, with this batch of physique enhancers and our own commandos and superhumans, I believe it should be enough!"


    "Director, the number of ninja members has increased a lot during this time. I met a new member of the Uchiha clan at the Charlotte office today, but he is still a child. It looks like


    Only five or six years old, but the actual age may be a little older. Asian teenagers appear smaller in the eyes of Europe and the United States)


    "I suspect they use energy blocks or cosmic cubes to stabilize space passages, so more ninjas have been added recently."


    Hearing Natasha''s report, Nick Fury nodded.


    "During this period, there were indeed 4 more ninjas, and with the one you mentioned, there were five more."


    "Your analysis makes sense, but the Rubik''s Cube is already in his hands, we will pay attention to it."


    "It will take a week for the information over there to arrive, so you can hurry up and rest for two days." "Thank you, Director!"


    After Natasha thanked Nick Fury, she left Nick Fury''s office.


    After Natasha left, Nick Fury picked up the phone on the table and called the Science Research Office. "How about the cracking of the physical enhancer?"


    "Sir, we''re stuck in a bottleneck where we''ve been unable to find specific information on two major elements."


    "We need more samples."


    Hearing the conditions proposed by the science team, Nick Fury asked, "How much is needed." "The more possible, the better. Only when there are enough variables can there be discoveries."


    Hearing the phrase the more the better, Nick Fury said directly: "Do you know how difficult it is to obtain a physical enhancer, even if it costs 300 million dollars, it is difficult to obtain one."


    "Sir, science is constant testing."


    Hearing this, Nick Fury finally said: "Two, I can provide you with two at most." "If you still can''t research it, then you can only give up."


    Hearing that there were two physical enhancers, the science team over there was also overjoyed, and immediately said, "Yes, sir!"


    Nick Fury continued: "Don''t worry, there is another special item that will become an auxiliary tool for your experiments, and I will introduce you how to use it then."


    Nick Fury exchanged for the Fuling Potion because he wanted to re-enact the success of the doctor, and see if with the blessing of the Fuling Potion, he could crack the physique enhancer like he did when studying the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube.


    But if it is really impossible to research it, then Nick Fury will choose to give up. He already knows that ninjas and them do not live on the same planet.


    If it really can''t be researched, then the materials that may be used are not the elements of the earth, so it may be just useless work.


    As for how to arrange the remaining three physique enhancers, Nick Fury has to think about it. Not long after Nick Fury hung up the phone, the call from the Tahiti base came.


    "Director, after Agent Phil Coulson was injected with GH325, Coulson''s wound showed cell regeneration, but Agent Coulson suffered so much torture during this process that he lost his sense of survival."


    "What should we do now, should we continue?"


    After hearing this, Nick Fury was silent for a few seconds. He still has a place for the wax bath at the Continental Hotel. Whether the wax bath can really resist the side effects of GH325.


    Nick Fury didn''t know, but as far as he knew, the wax bath was also used to heal wounds, but he wasn''t sure whether it could heal the spiritual bed.


    Now he has two choices, one is to transplant memory and perform brain-replenishing memory modification surgery to alleviate the side effects, and the other is to send Coulson to the Continental Hotel for a wax bath.


    After Nick Fury thought about it, he still decided not to take risks, and then said: "Proceed according to the plan."


    "Yes, Chief!"


    Anti...Change in an hour...Change in an hour...Anti-Marvel Cinematic Universe, unholy timeline.


    Continental Hotel, top floor.


    "Boss, there is a new assassination mission, two million dollars, would you consider it?"


    A blond beauty with a hot figure, wearing a professional skirt and a secretary''s attire, stood in front of Charlotte Doyle and said calmly.


    "


    Oh, two million dollars, this price is not low. "


    "Let me talk about the specific information of the task first, and then I will consider whether to accept this task worth 2 million US dollars."


    "You know me. I''m picky about the mission target. By the way, is the target a black man?"


    Sitting by the window sill, Charlotte held a square glass of whiskey in her hand, and slowly moved her eyes away from the scenery outside the window, and put her gaze on Ginny who was talking.


    ��Change in the morning and change in the morning����������������������������������������������?? ��Add more to make up...


    "Not black..."


    "Charlotte, you are all black killers now, and now some black killers in the Continental Hotel have a lot of opinions on you."


    Charlotte played with the wine glass in her hand, and said in a serious tone: "I hate two types of people the most in my life, one is discrimination, and the other is black people."


    "If those **** have any complaints about me, let them come to me and have a heart-to-heart talk, and I will send them to where they should go!"


    Seeing his serious tone, Ginny shrugged, saying that what you said was right.


    "The target of this new bounty mission is John Wick. The employer wants to kill him as soon as possible. The amount is 2 million US dollars. Do you want to consider it?"


    At the name John Wick, Charlotte Doyle''s mind drifted far away. A guy who wiped out an entire gang because of a dog.


    Is his story about to start?


    Then, he glanced at the photo of the mission target in Ginny''s hand, and confirmed that it was this guy, not the same name.


    Charlotte turned the square cup in her hand, looked at the yellow-brown liquid inside, took a sip, and said calmly, "The price is too low, don''t take it!"


    "Hy?" Ginny asked curiously.


    "You entered the industry relatively late, and you may not have a comprehensive understanding of a lot of information."


    "John Wick was once the number one killer in the killer world, and he was considered a legend in the killer world before he retired..."


    Following Charlotte''s narration, Ginny had an intuitive understanding of this new guy on the task list, and then nodded and said, "The price is indeed low."


    Although he looked at Charlotte and asked curiously: "Master Ninja, how is it compared to you?" Charlotte said with a smile on his face: "He and I are not killers in the same world!"


    Although Charlotte didn''t say it directly, her confident tone and indifferent attitude obviously didn''t take John Wick''s strength seriously.


    Ginny''s eyes sparkled, she was no longer obsessed with this task, but said, "I''ll go and see for you, what other tasks are suitable for you."


    "Go!"


    After obtaining Charlotte''s consent, he turned and left the room, and walked towards the hotel mission hall. Watching Ginny leave, Charlotte looked at the world outside the window again.


    ������������


    My name is Feng Yi, from Blue Star.


    When I was playing Naruto mobile game and drew the new character Kashumian Hero Jiraiya, because I was cheated by the game planning, I found that when I spent 3000 oceans and couldn��t get the character fragments, I was directly **** off. died violently.


    As a result, he was inexplicably transmigrated and reborn into this world.


    Although the planet under his feet is also called the earth, it is completely different from the planet Charlotte was originally on.


    After all, on Times Square in New York, the huge Stark Industries advertisement was extremely eye-catching, and the latest issue of Playboy on entertainment newspapers and magazines once again fell into the arms of Tony Stark.


    This is the Marvel Universe, or in Charlotte''s eyes, it is even more of an aesthetic universe covered in the Marvel Cinematic Universe.


    When consciously waking up the memory of her previous life, Charlotte found herself in a dilapidated alley in a dilapidated alley in New York.


    Seeing her dressed like this, Charlotte guessed that she was an orphan, or a brat who ran away from home.


    As for the Naruto mobile game that **** him off, it also turned into a golden finger and appeared in his consciousness. It''s just that this **** cheat, as irritating as ever, keeps loading.


    And our Charlotte Doyle was adopted by a killer couple in the Continental Hotel, and then Sherlock, who was only six years old at the time, was trained as a killer.


    The cultivation of the killer couple is very perverted, especially for such a picked-up child, it is very vicious.


    If it weren''t for the golden finger that was always loaded in his mind, as the motivation for him to persevere, he might have died in the process of training long ago.


    During this period, when he was young, his hands were covered with blood early on.


    If it is a child who knows nothing, it is possible that when he is raised, he will not feel uncomfortable in his heart, but will become a real killer, and from the land of Huaguo, a person full of kindness in his heart, this kind of life destroys His three views reshaped his life.


    It''s not that he didn''t try to escape back then, but unfortunately with his young body and unawakened golden fingers, his only attempt ended in failure and he was severely punished.


    Since then, he has not been trying to escape, life is like hell, if you can''t change him, then choose to enjoy him.


    In this way, under the training of the killer couple, he grew up rapidly and mastered various killing skills, including disguise, fighting, tracking and anti-tracking, marksmanship, and even the physical chemistry related to assassination.


    As for the so-called compulsory education, UU Reading middle school, high school, and university are completely far away from him, and he has never had the slightest contact. After all, he is not the guy who likes to drink bourbon. He met a military boss who came to adopt him.


    Of course, there should be some basic education, not a little bit.


    After all, as a professional killer, he knows more knowledge than a student taking the college entrance examination, but the knowledge content is different.


    Under the training of the killer couple, Charlotte Doyle awakened her golden finger on her 18th birthday, and the **** Naruto was officially loaded.


    In the same year, he completed his killer graduation, and his name Charlotte Doyle came from the surnames of his adoptive parents.


    Although he sacrificed them, he still inherited their surnames, and even became what they expected, becoming a well-known killer in the Continental Hotel.


    After all, before he awakened Goldfinger, he had already become a professional killer on the high table table. Coupled with the past ten years of study, Charlotte had no plans to change careers.


    .....

 Chapter 662： location of wakanda

    At this time, Charlotte Doyle had no blessing BUFF. Looking at the remaining 150 ninja recruitment scrolls, he was thinking about a question.


    That is, the blessing is over, what will happen if I exit the system space and continue the blessing ceremony, and whether I can still get the blessing.


    If he can still have blessings, then he is going to get stuck with a wave of bugs, which will allow him to obtain powerful ninjas at the lowest cost.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte Doyle did not hesitate, and directly exited the system space, took the ritual items in front of her back into her own space again, and then drew the magic circle according to the previous method and placed the blessing items again.


    "The ninja **** who does not belong to this era;"


    "Exalted Merlin who rules magic;"


    "The Otsutsuki God across the stars - Charlotte Doyle;"


    "Pray for your watch;"


    "I wish you good luck;"


    However, after finishing all the rituals of praying for blessings, Charlotte did not feel the feeling of blessing. It seems that her method of getting rid of bugs failed.


    Gu Yi, who was far away in Karma Taj, saw Charlotte''s behavior of consuming his own wool one after another, and shook his head helplessly. How can anyone pray to him without stopping? He is really not afraid that he on the other side will lend you more. Power allows the enemy to kill himself.


    But seeing that Charlotte Doyle failed to pray this time, Gu Yi thought to himself: It is normal to fail, and it would be really outrageous if it still succeeds.


    ��


    Seeing the failure of the card bug, there are two roads in front of Charlotte at this time. One is that there is no blessing now and it belongs to the trough of luck. It takes about 25,000 gold coins.


    Another method is to pray once a day, test how long you can successfully get a blessing, and then recruit ninjas at the time of blessing.


    The remaining 150 copies of ninja recruitment scrolls can make up seven or eighty-eight, and at most it will cost an extra few thousand gold coins, and the extra money can be used to continue recruiting and upgrade ninja stars. I haven''t experienced a five-star ninja once, so I don''t know how powerful this strength will be.


    The two five-star Ninjas that appeared in his memory, one is the wandering samurai Uchiha Madara, and the other is the youth Madara. Both of them are ridiculously powerful. I am afraid that the five-star S ninja is not intended to become a strong under the Six Paths.


    After thinking about it for a while, Charlotte decided to test the distance between the two blessings to decide whether to recruit ninjas only after praying, or to use gold coins directly. After all, the time gap is too long and it is not worthwhile.


    However, it has only been half a month since the last blessing, and the time is not accurate.


    After the decision was made, Charlotte was not recruiting ninjas, but opened the ninja fragments mall to see if there were any suitable ninja fragments.


    Click on the ninja interface of the system mall, and the heads of four ninjas come into view.


    B Shinobi-Mitarai red bean pieces are limited to 0/9 daily purchases and 180/1 gold coin!


    A Ninja-Kakashi Hatake Fragment: Daily purchase limit of 0/9, gold coin 420/1 piece!


    A Ninja - Sarutobi Asma Fragment daily purchase limit 0/9, gold coin 300/1 piece!


    A Ninja Flying Fragment: daily purchase limit of 0/9, gold coin 300/1 piece!


    Looking at the four ninja fragments above, Charlotte not only lamented that he was still talking about Hatake Kakashi before, and here came a Kamui Hatake Kakashi.


    Click on Mitarai Anko''s profile picture, it shows that he already has 9 fragments, Kamui Hatake Kakashi has 0 fragments, Sarutobi Asma has 2 fragments, and Hidan has 34 fragments.


    Seeing this situation, Charlotte''s attention was on Fei Duan. However, 60 fragments are required for star ascension. At this time, Fei Duan cannot recover from injuries through star ascension, but after refreshing it 3 times , you can upgrade.


    After a brief thought, Charlotte Doyle decided to catch all the fragments of the four ninjas, and bought them all at a cost of 10,800 gold coins.


    After doing all this, Charlotte exits the system space.


    ��


    Time flies and the next day, Charlotte started to pray again, but as expected, it still failed. After opening the ninja shop, the updated ones turned out to be C Ninja Li Rock, B Ninja Shippuden-Li Rock, C Ninja Neji, after watching B-Ninja Shippuden-Uzumaki Naruto''s Fragments, Charlotte didn''t buy it.


    After praying in this way, the blessing still failed the next day, so I bought 9 Mitarai red bean fragments and spent 1620 gold coins.


    On the third day, the blessing still failed, and I bought 9 flying fragments in the ninja shop, which cost 2,700 gold coins.


    On the fourth day, the blessing still failed, and the ninja fragments were not purchased.


    On the fifth day, praying for blessings still failed, and I bought 9 fragments of 9 death divisions with blood flying, costing 2,700 gold coins.


    On the sixth day, the blessing still failed, and the ninja fragments were not purchased.


    On the seventh day, the blessing still failed, and the ninja fragments were not purchased.


    For seven days in a row, Charlotte hadn''t collected enough fragments to ascend the star, and at the same time, she hadn''t prayed for success. Jade 200, Delicious Ramen 50, Prestige Point 400X2 (VIP Level 4 Double Reward), Reincarnation Stone 200, Copper Coin 50000, Ninja Recruitment Scroll 1X2 (VIP Level 5 Double Reward).


    It can be said that the check-in items obtained are very good, especially the 4 ninja recruitment scrolls.


    Seeing that the blessing still failed today, Charlotte didn''t waste time on it, but picked up the phone. He was going to tell S.H.I.E.L.D. the location of the Black Panther. After all, it''s been a week and the appointed time has come.


    Calling up Natasha''s address book, Charlotte called.


    The phone connected after a few seconds of ringing.


    "Hi Mr. Charlotte."


    "Natasha, UU Reading I have already found the location of the target''s lair you need, and I will send you a map with the location marked on it later."


    "Thank you, Mr. Charlotte."


    After hanging up the phone, Charlotte said, "Queen Red, send the real location of Wakanda to the number I just called."


    "Yes, master!"


    Following Charlotte''s order, the Red Queen sent Natasha a map photo, which was the real location of Wakanda.


    After receiving the photo, Natasha in S.H.I.E.L.D. immediately sent it to the computer and confirmed the location marked on it.


    Looking at the location on the map, Natasha froze for a moment. There was a large primeval forest and it occupied a huge area.


    After confirming that the location was correct, Natasha was a little dumbfounded. This primeval forest is too big. How should I search for the other party''s old lair, and the high-tech spaceship of the other party cannot be built in the primeval forest? yes.


    ...

 Chapter 663： Wakandas Super Squad

    Natasha looked at the markers on the map and took a rough look at the area, which was larger than New York City.


    If the lair of the 084 target black panther is here, it is not easy to find it. This is a primeval forest that has not been explored and developed.


    Then Natasha''s heart rose...


    "Young Master, get up quickly, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling his body was cold, and there was still a strong wind blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange.


    "Oh, young master, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to stand guard at this time. No matter what, the military law will deal with it. Now the old master can''t protect you anymore."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent right now, and in front of him was a soldier in leather armor.


    Just when he was about to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind. After a few seconds, he knew that he had crossed.


    He has transmigrated from a modern special soldier to a young master named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven villains in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty never existed in history.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquises of the four founders of Dayu. Three months ago, his father died of illness, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like reading or practicing martial arts.


    When he grew up, the family wanted him to take care of him, so they arranged a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a well-known lady, beautiful and intelligent.


    This Qin Hu is vicious and vicious towards others, but he regards this beautiful and beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the incident happened to this childhood sweetheart, Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, that day he brought his fianc��e into the palace to pay homage to Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since they were young, so they arranged a banquet.


    But then Qin Hu drank the fragments, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and flirted with the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even more strange is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach her fianc�� Qin Hu for seventy-two crimes, all of which are well-founded.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down soon, saying that because of Qin Hu''s ancestor''s meritorious service, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime cannot be escaped.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly arranged to be on the front line��the front line of the Pioneer Tent.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically figured it out. This should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong had long wanted to divorce him.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally a political marriage, and they both wanted to become stronger and bigger. However, Qin Hu later was almost useless except for being a dude.


    You must know that the champions of all generations are heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but in this generation, there is a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old Hou Ye was alive, Chen Guogong returned face, but when the old Hou Ye died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of retiring from the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli deeply, and refuses to allow him to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long hated him as a wicked young man.


    So a catastrophe came!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it''s even simpler. She is the cousin of Qin Hu''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu dies, the huge family property of the Champion Hou''s Mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These several forces, each taking what they need, are colluding together, so they quickly united...


    Sure enough, once he entered the Hou family, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we should find a place to carry our backs?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind, with its piercing whistle, swept across the open field, extinguishing several torches, like countless flying knives cutting people''s skin.


    "No way, Young Master, you will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads and feet against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward stepping on the thick snow.


    The thin Qin An was thrown over by the strong wind without paying attention.


    Seeing them coming out, the two sentinels who changed defense looked at each other and smiled slyly. They took two handfuls of snow and put out the bonfire for heating, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the little soldiers were bribed, trying to freeze me to death!


    This is a small camp, with about twenty tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, not even the antlers of the horses and antlers lined up on the outside, and the surrounding area is even more flat, with no danger to defend.


    According to the memories of Qin Hu''s previous life, about two hundred people were stationed here, they were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, General of the Yu Dynasty.


    The target of Li Qin''s 20,000 troops this time is Liaodong Kingdom, Yu Dynasty''s old enemy on the border.


    "Ahem, young master, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he spoke weakly, as if he would die at any moment.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was purely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, the two of them would surely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t beat him to death in court, but beat him to death in the barracks.


    But Qin Hu is definitely not someone who just sits and waits to die. This is clearly a matter of being framed, and he can''t let it go.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only survive, but also return to the capital to settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many bank notes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any banknotes anymore. I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree says that we will be exiled and distributed, and our property will be banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s close bookboy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. The Pioneer Battalion marched 30 miles a day for the past few days. The job they did was to open roads and build bridges when encountering water, chop firewood, dig ditches and carry water, and build camps. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-skinned guys to stay with hundreds of big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    It can be regarded as what he deserved.


    It''s just this suffering, he must bear it now, if he can''t bear it, he will die too.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought it over, he must try to save Qin An''s life first, and then think of other ways.


    In fact, it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to bribe people. As the saying goes, wealth can lead to magic. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe senior officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Besides, there is no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, Centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the Pioneer Battalion. https://Want to read the latest chapters, please download the Haoyue Novel app, and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website no longer updates the latest chapter content, and the latest chapter content has been updated on the Haoyue Novels APP.


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to Please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost


    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the Haoyue Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyue Novels app to read the latest chapters.


    New provides you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 663 Wakanda''s Super Squad for free reading. https://

 Chapter 664： test

    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    Latest website: Hearing the words of his agents, Nick Fury said: "Two of the drones continue to patrol above, one continues to record changes in the forest below, and the other drone is responsible for monitoring the descent. Highly reconnaissance drone."


    "The descent altitude is based on 500 meters for a descent report."


    "Yes, sir!"


    With the order from Nick Fury, the agent in charge of operating the drone began to operate.


    "Flying Bird 1 descended to a height of 7,500 meters, and no abnormalities were found."


    "Flying Bird 1 descended to an altitude of 7,000 meters, and no abnormalities were found."


    "Flying Bird 1 descended to an altitude of 6,500 meters, and no abnormalities were found."


    As the Asuka 1 drone continued to descend, nothing unusual happened. Everyone in the command room was engrossed in watching the video on the big screen, and even Nick Fury watched it solemnly.


    The altitude of the bird 1 is still falling, and soon reached the height of 5000 meters, still did not find any problems, the drone continued to descend 4500 meters, 4000 meters, 3500 meters.


    Looking at the ever-decreasing altitude, there was still no discovery at all. The drone operator continued to operate the aircraft to descend the altitude. However, just when it was lowered to 3000 meters, the bird 1 directly hit Wakanda''s protective cover. .


    "boom!"


    The drone disintegrated in an instant, turning into a huge fireball, and the falling parts were directly dissolved after touching the protective cover, leaving no trace.


    the other side.


    Just as Su Rui finished talking with his father, the alarm in the laboratory suddenly sounded.


    T''Chaka looked at Su Rui and said, "What happened?"


    Su Rui clicked on the operation interface, a blue ball representing the protective cover appeared in front of Su Rui, a point above the blue ball appeared red, Su Rui waved his hands and the position of the red point was immediately enlarged, and a collision appeared. picture.


    A video of the drone continuously descending and hitting the protective cover appeared in front of the two of them.


    "Father, there are drones watching us Wakanda from above, and it seems that we have been spotted. "


    "Is it exposed?"


    After thinking for a while, Su Rui said: "If the real-time monitoring and sharing is not turned on, it may not be exposed, but if the other party is transmitting the real-time video, the scene of the crash will also be discovered by the other party."


    Hearing Su Rui''s words, T''Chaka''s complexion became serious, it was really troublesome.


    "Check the shield to make sure no one is sneaking in."


    "Yes, father."


    ��


    the other side.


    In the command room, everyone saw the scene of the crash of Asuka 1, and the blue shield that suddenly appeared flashed past everyone''s eyes. An agent asked in surprise, "What is that?"


    Nick Fury said: "Take the video footage of the Bird 3 drone and slow down the playback speed."


    Soon the video screen was played on the big screen, and I saw that the bird No. 1 drone suddenly hit an invisible protective cover on the way down, and then the drone exploded and disintegrated, and a blue light appeared below the explosion shock wave. The energy cover of the drone, and the wreckage of the drone fell on the protective cover and was also ablated.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading-->>


    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    Nick Fury, who saw this scene, discovered that the opponent''s shield technology was much more advanced than the one on the S.H.I.E.L.D. aerospace carrier.


    Not only has the effect of stealth and visual deception, but also has a strong protective power, which can directly melt the metal of the wreckage of the drone. This power is not ordinary.


    Then he asked, "Is there a missile on the drone? Test the strength of this shield."


    "Sir, these three drones are reconnaissance drones, and they are not equipped with missiles or weapons."


    Hearing the report from his agents, Nick Fury had another thought in his heart, and then saw: "After flying one of the drones to this XX.XX position, after flying to an altitude of 8,000 meters, the last fast speed to


    Hit below. "


    "The other drone returned after recording data from above."


    But the location given by Nick Fury is exactly the border location circled by Charlotte. First, he wants to test the size of the protective cover, and second, he needs to use the drone as a missile for testing. You must know that the drone Under the high-speed impact, the power is no less than that of some missiles.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Following the order from Nick Fury, the No. 2 and No. 3 UAVs of the Birds began to fly towards the designated position. Both UAVs were above 8,000 meters above the altitude and soon flew to the predetermined position.


    With the operation of the agents, the bird No. 3 locked the position of the bird No. 2, and the bird No. 2 began to crash downward at the fastest speed.


    "boom!"


    The Flying Bird No. 2 UAV hit the shield at the fastest speed and turned into a huge fireball.


    After glancing at the result, but still not breaking through the defense of the shield, Nick Fury said please, "Let Asuka-3 return."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Then Nick Fury said immediately: "No, just let Asuka 3 crash into the protective shield without leaving any wreckage."


    Hearing Nick Fury''s words, the agent operating the drone turned his head and looked over.


    "Excuting an order."


    "Yes!"


    Afterwards, Asuka-3 immediately slammed into the shield, UU reading www.uukanshu. The com turned into a huge fireball, and the wreckage of the fuselage was completely melted by the protective cover.


    The three consecutive impacts made the citizens of Wakanda also see the situation of chasing their heads. Accompanied by the huge explosion, many people of Wakanda hurriedly evacuated towards the shelter. They were worried that there would be another war.


    And in the sky, an invisible Wakanda fighter plane is watching everything that happens below.


    This fighter plane was sent out originally to track the drone, so as to determine the location of the opponent''s base, and to know who was investigating and attacking them in Wakanda, but it was unexpected that the opponent was so decisive and directly connected to the last one. The drone also crashed.


    "Your Highness, the target chose to crash into the protective shield without leaving any wreckage."


    Su Rui in the laboratory nodded, and said, "I see, I will go back after checking around to make sure there is nothing else."


    "Yes!"


    On the S.H.I.E.L.D. side, everyone was a little confused about Nick Fury''s order, and Agent Hill on the side said:


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading-->>


    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    "Are you worried about someone following you?"


    Nick Fury nodded: "With the technology shown by the other party, it is impossible not to notice it from the first impact to the second impact. If you let the bird 3 return, you will definitely be touched by the other party. The US military base in Afghanistan .��


    "It''s too dangerous for them."


    Hearing Nick Fury''s words, the Central Agent lamented the director''s caution in his heart.


    ...latest URL:

 Chapter 665： S.H.I.E.L.D.s strategy

    Agent Hill in the command room said: "Boss, from the protective shields and fighter planes exposed by the opponent, we can know that the technology mastered by the opponent may be higher than we imagined."


    Nick Fury nodded, and then said: "Hill, Natasha came to my office for a meeting."


    "Other personnel, today''s matter is classified as a level 8 secret, and all agents follow the confidentiality regulations."


    "Yes!"


    After speaking, Hill, Natasha, and Nick Fury left the command room, and everything that happened here was quietly reported to Pierce by an agent in the command room.


    in the office.


    Nick Fury looked at Hill and Natasha and said, "What do you think about the situation shown by Target 084?"


    Agent Hill had already thought about some methods on the way here, and when Nick Fury asked, he said: "We don''t know much about the 084 target and the forces behind the scenes, but it''s just the tip of the iceberg they showed. You can see the horror of the opponent''s strength."


    "Whether it''s the weapons used by the opponent''s fighter plane, or the stealth technology displayed, and the incredible protective shield, it all shows that the opponent''s technology is developing rapidly and has technology that is more powerful than ours."


    "In terms of technology and weapons, it is uncertain how much they surpass us, but there is one thing we know, that is, they should be a group of Africans."


    "Based on the last time Target 084 showed up, whether it''s the guards around him or the owner of the villa, they are all black."


    Said that Hill looked at Nick Fury.


    Seeing Hill''s gaze, Nick Fury nodded: "According to the current situation, the target mission 084 is most likely to be black, and of course there is a certain probability that it is of other skin colors, but the probability of black is as high as @ Hill continued: "However, judging from the fact that they chose to find ninjas to trade physique enhancers, the opponent''s abilities are more on the technological side, rather than on the mysterious side or the pursuit of supernatural power. "


    "My suggestion is to send African-American agents in S.H.I.E.L.D., let them enter Wakanda to declare a country, and check everything in that area. If the other party is the same as we guessed, then find a way to break into them."


    Regarding Hill''s proposal, Nick Fury nodded, which coincided with his thoughts. After seeing the strength shown by the other party, it is more important for him to determine the real strength of the other party before he can Determine your next steps.


    "Natasha, what do you think?"


    Natasha said at this time, "Sir, we first need to confirm our attitude towards Target 084 before deciding on the next action."


    "If you want to eliminate the opponent, I suggest directly entrusting the ninja to break through the opponent''s shield and then attack them, asking the opponent to hand over the 084 target that killed a large number of agents."


    "Charlotte Doyle can easily delineate that location, so he must have a certain understanding of it. With the strength of a ninja, there should be a way to break through the protective shield."


    Natasha proposed a completely different path from Agent Hill, and Nick Fury asked at this time:


    "Natasha, what is the purpose of our S.H.I.E.L.D. to treat extraordinary people?"


    "Investigate, assess, recruit, monitor, detain."


    Natasha''s five words represent a series of arrangements made by S.H.I.E.L.D. after discovering the Transcendent, showing all the information about the investigation of the other party, and then handing it over to the scientific team for a psychological evaluation. According to the danger level of the evaluation result, it is decided whether to absorb the other party. It is still to monitor the other party, and for those with a medium to high level of harm, choose to detain the other party and put them in prison.


    Nick Fury nodded: "Now we are not sure about the target situation. The first thing to do now is to investigate. Next, I will send a large number of African-American agents into Wakanda and find a way to sneak there to investigate the target base. Happening."


    "And your next job is to use the electrostatic camouflage veil, pretend to be an African-American woman, and find a way to enter that area for investigation."


    "As for our attitude towards the 084 target, it will be decided according to your investigation results."


    Hearing Nick Fury''s arrangement, Natasha nodded and said, "Yes, Mr.


    official!"


    ��


    On the other side, when Pierce saw that Nick Fury already knew that the 084 target was not simple, but he was not sure that the 084 target belonged to Wakanda, Pierce didn''t say much.


    As long as Nick Fury finds the place and uses the power of S.H.I.E.L.D. to explore there, sooner or later the real result will be known.


    However, he is also full of curiosity about the place Wakanda hides through the protective shield, but with Nick Fury investigating, he will know the result there sooner or later, unless the investigation is not clear with the energy of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Pierce is very aware of Nick Fury''s character, and he will definitely know what''s hidden there if he gives it to the other party. He has great confidence in Nick Fury.


    As the mission was determined, a large number of African-American agents in S.H.I.E.L.D. were mobilized and began to spread to the country of Wakanda.


    ��


    South Africa.


    In a village and town, Mo Mo in the entire village has been slaughtered at this time, all the corpses have been piled up on the village square, and a sacrificial pattern outlined with the opponent''s blood has been drawn.


    Fei Duan was lying in the sacrificial pattern, offering sacrifices to evil gods. As the power of the soul entered his body, this power began to wear away the divine power of his leopard **** Buster.


    But the power of ordinary souls is too weak, and they can only win by numbers. A large amount of soul power enters the body one after another. The power of the leopard **** in Fei Duan''s body is like a rootless tree, and every time it is consumed, it loses a little bit.


    As the ceremony progressed, Fei Duan began to slowly recover from his injuries, and after half an hour passed, Fei Duan stood up.


    "My injuries have recovered a bit, and with another ten sacrifices of the same scale, my injuries will be fully recovered."


    Looking at Hidan who had already stood up, Uchiha Itachi glanced at the corpse on the ground, and said in a faint voice: "Since you have been able to stand up, then you need to do it yourself, I will only protect your safety .��


    Although Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help killing, and even committed the crime of massacring the whole village in the ninja world, he still found it boring to let him slaughter these silents in large numbers.


    Although he was influenced by Lord Charlotte and hated this group, in his opinion, it would not be indiscriminate slaughter, but he respected Fei Duan''s religious beliefs and behavior.


    Didara held a small C3 No. 18 doll in his hand, and said with a smile, "I don''t mind showing them my art, but there may be nothing left after the explosion."


    Kisame picked up the shark-muscle sword, looked at Fei Duan and said, "If you need help, you can find me."


    Kisame Kisame didn''t care about the silence of the slaughter.


    Fei Duan wanted to reach out to grab something, but thought that his March Scythe had been broken and discarded, so he said, "Although it has only recovered 10%, there is no problem in dealing with Vixiemo."


    "It''s just that I''m not used to not having the March sickle in my hand."


    Uchiha Itachi casually threw a long knife to Hidan, and said, "Use this first, and when Lord Charlotte forges a weapon for you, you won''t miss that broken March sickle anymore. "


    Hidan took the long knife thrown by Uchiha Itachi and grinned.


    UU Reading was full of expectations for the weapon made of pure vibrating gold, and then stepped out.


    "Come on, let''s go to the next place."


    Uchiha Itachi glanced at Didara, and then said: "Use your art later, bury here."


    "it is good!"


    Didara squeezed out a huge owl, and the four of them came to the owl, and then the owl flew into the sky and carried everyone away into the distance.


    After flying to a certain height, Didara dropped a puppet bomb from the air.


    "drink!"


    "boom!"


    A small mushroom cloud soared into the sky, and the fiery red light shone behind the four of them, which looked strangely beautiful.


    ��

 Chapter 666： Akatsuki organization change

    It has been 29 days since the last blessing prayer.


    Charlotte Doyle still failed to pray successfully. He didn''t know why. After all, the interval between the last prayer and the last prayer was not so long.


    But it was himself who was prayed by him, couldn''t stand his nagging every day, and deliberately didn''t reply.


    However, I got a lot of things after signing in during this period, Ninja Jade 600, Reincarnation Stone 400, Delicious Ramen 200, Copper Coin 130,000, Prestige 3,000 should only be available but not many, including 200 Gold Coins and 4 ninja recruitment scrolls , the most important of which is to get a random five-star A ninja experience card again.


    Among all the rewards here, the instant experience card is the best prize. Although it cannot directly increase his strength, it is also one of his trump cards. Even if it is the weakest existence in the A ninja, the five-star A ninja is blessed with five stars. The next also has the strength of super shadow level.


    For this experience card, Charlotte put it in the storage space for emergencies.


    Since this period of time, in addition to the rewards of signing in, Charlotte has also received rewards from the mission office. In 29 days, 9 missions were submitted every day, which is 261 missions.


    Among them, the S.H.I.E.L.D. mission was an A-level mission, which earned 5,000 reputation points, 500,000 copper coins, and an exquisite treasure chest.


    As for the remaining tasks, there are 160 C-level tasks and 100 D-level tasks.


    I thought there were a lot of objects and corpses left by aliens, so the number of C-level tasks reached 160, otherwise they would basically be judged as D-level tasks.


    For D-level tasks, a total of 20,000 prestige points and 500,000 copper coins will be rewarded.


    C-level task, 80,000 reputation, 8,000,000 copper coins, 160 ordinary treasure chests.


    Charlotte entered the system space and took a look at her treasure chests. There were 326 ordinary treasure chests, 1 exquisite treasure chest, and 74 ninjutsu scrolls.


    Looking at so many treasure chests, Charlotte knows that ordinary treasure chests can randomly give out copper coins, prestige, gold coins, C/B ninja fragments, and recruitment scrolls, one of them.


    The Exquisite Treasure Chest is one of the five rewards for randomly obtaining gold coins, recruitment scrolls, ninjutsu secret scrolls, and A/B ninja fragments.


    After comparing the gap between the two treasure chests, Charlotte replaced 300 ordinary treasure chests with 30 exquisite treasure chests.


    At this time, he has 26 ordinary treasure chests and 31 exquisite treasure chests in his hand.


    Looking at the things in her hand, Charlotte directly chose to open the exquisite treasure chest.


    "Exquisite treasure chests open ten times in a row! "


    Ding �� get 100 gold coins!


    Ding �� get 100 gold coins!


    Ding �� Get ??a Ninja Recruitment Scroll!


    Ding �� Get ??1 copy of Ninjutsu Secret Scroll!


    Ding �� Get ??1 copy of Ninjutsu Secret Scroll!


    Ding, get A-level ninja rage-Uchiha Obito fragment 1 piece!


    Ding �� get 100 gold coins!


    Ding �� Obtain 1 piece of A-level ninja Uchiha Shisui fragment!


    Ding �� Get ??1 copy of Ninjutsu Secret Scroll!


    Ding Obtain 1 fragment of B-level ninja Harano Lin!


    Seeing that the exquisite treasure chests were all good, Charlotte opened all the remaining 20 one after another.


    In the end, I got 900 gold coins, 6 Ninjutsu Secret Scrolls, 4 Ninja Recruitment Scrolls, A Ninja: Fury-Uchiha Obito Fragment 1, Uchiha Shisui Fragment 1, A Fei Fragment 1, Kaleidoscope Sharingan - 2 Uchiha Sasuke fragments!


    B Ninja Haranorin Fragments 2 pieces, Fourth Tail - Uzumaki Naruto Fragments - 1 Pieces, Summer Swimsuit - Tsunade Fragments 3 Pieces!


    Seeing the fragments that appeared, Charlotte not only sighed: "The quality of the ninja fragments given by this exquisite treasure chest is so high."


    Although these ninjas, Charlotte is very eye-catching, but the number of fragments is too small, and I don''t know how long it will take to reach the successful recruitment standard.


    After collecting all the fragments, Charlotte looked at the ninjutsu secret scroll. After saving for so long, the number of secret scrolls


    The quantity has only reached 80 copies, and the speed of accumulation is really slow.


    After thinking for a while, Charlotte chose to open all the secret scrolls.


    "Ninja Secret Scroll Open!"


    All 80 ninja secret scrolls were opened, and Charlotte obtained a large number of secret scroll fragments.


    5 fragments of earth escape, falling rock, 6 fragments of water escape, water rushing wave, 3 fragments of psychic, shuriken body protection, 5 fragments of fire escape, ghost lantern, 2 fragments of psychic, coming and going shuriken , 6 pieces of Wind Escape��Zhan Kongbo fragments, 4 pieces of Earth Escape��Earthquake fragments, 3 pieces of Earth Escape��Earth Pillar Explosion fragments, 2 pieces of Thunder Escape��Earth Walk fragments, 8 pieces of Water Escape��Waterspout fragments, Earth Escape 4 fragments of earth current gun, 2 fragments of wind escape and vacuum wave, 3 fragments of illusion and non-here, 6 fragments of illusion and dark walk, 5 fragments of water escape and fog concealment, palm fairy 6 pieces of Jutsu, 5 pieces of Ninjutsu, and 5 pieces of Shadow Clone Art!


    With so many ninjutsu fragments, Charlotte directly clicked on her ninjutsu secret scroll to see which ninjutsu secret scrolls have reached the standard for upgrading and learning.


    After clicking on it, Charlotte found that Water Escape��Waterspout, Psychic��Shuriken Body Protection, Illusion��Wrong Art, Illusion��Dark Walking Art, and Shadow Clone Art all met the learning standards.


    And the three ninjutsu of wind escape �� zhankongbo, water escape �� water rushing wave, psychic �� coming and going shuriken have reached the standard of upgrading LV2.


    Charlotte first upgraded the three mastered ninjutsu to enhance its power.


    Then he clicked on the five ninjutsu that met the learning standards and chose to learn.


    Water Escape��Waterspout LV1: Use ninjutsu to summon a vertical waterspout, which will move slowly and cause destructive damage to everything around it.


    Psychic �� Shuriken Bodyguard LV1: Summons a huge shuriken that revolves around itself to attack close enemies.


    Illusion��LV1: Make the opponent mistake the place they are in as another place.


    Illusion��Dark Walking Art LV1: Illusion that makes the vision hallucinate and takes away all light.


    Shadow Clone Technique LV1: Use Chakra to create a physical avatar. The avatar distributes Chakra equally to the body. It has a consciousness independent of the caster''s body and a certain ability to resist blows. After the release, the memory and experience of the avatar will return to the body. .


    Seeing the five newly acquired ninjutsu, what Charlotte cares more about here is the illusion��Darkness Art. This is an A-level forbidden technique invented by the second generation. It can be said to be extremely powerful and enhance the power of his illusion. ability.


    And dealing with some enemies can have a surprising effect, which is very good.


    The water escape ninjutsu is not bad, and a waterspout is also very destructive in the city. As for the ninjutsu such as shadow clone and shuriken body protection, he doesn''t care, but it can be used for Tiantian. Effect.


    After learning all the ninjutsu, not only himself, but also the recruited ninjas, as long as their own chakra attributes allow, they will also have a few more ways to fight against the enemy.


    After exiting the system space, Charlotte''s consciousness returned to itself.


    At this time, the voice of the Queen of Red sounded in the room.


    "Master, Secretary Ginny asked me to tell you that the weapon and clothes you need have been made."


    "Oshemaru reported that the 100 physical enhancers you need have been made."


    After hearing the report from the Red Queen, Charlotte nodded: "Okay, I see."


    Pushing open the door of the room, Charlotte came to Ginny''s office.


    "Ginny, after listening to the red queen, the thing has been built."


    Ginny nodded: "It''s all built, and I put the things in Warehouse No. 1."


    "Do you need me to send someone over here?" "


    When Charlotte heard that the things had been transported back to the base, she said, "I''ll just go get it myself."


    After speaking, Charlotte used the teleportation technique to disappear directly in front of Ginny.


    Looking at Charlotte Doyle who had already left, Ginny opened her mouth to say something, but finally closed her mouth and continued with her work.


    Arriving in Warehouse No. 1, Charlotte found the batch of things that had just entered the warehouse, 22 vibrating gold clothes and a March sickle made of vibrating gold.


    He took out one of the red-bottomed black cloud robes made of vibrating gold, and weighed it in his hands. The weight was not light for ordinary people, but it was no burden for ninjas.


    Thinking of Zhenjin''s defensive power, Xiao Xiao''s windbreaker cannot be taken off when fighting.


    Otherwise, the possibility of **** and dying will increase a lot.


    But with this battle suit, I believe that there are many fewer people who can defeat them.


    After putting all the things into the storage space, Charlotte took another 100 copies of the physical enhancer from Orochimaru.


    After putting away the things, Charlotte came to the psychic world through reverse psychic art.


    First, I called Hakura from the Sand Hidden Puppet Shop,


    "Yakura, this sealed scroll contains 100 physical strength enhancers."


    Ye Cang took the physical booster, and then said, "My lord, that leopard hasn''t contacted me in a short time."


    "I suspect that he..."


    Hearing Ye Cang''s words, Charlotte said, "Don''t worry, I believe he will contact you soon."


    "If the other party really dares to release pigeons, you Sha Yin will come to collect the debt at that time. I know their lair."


    Ye Cang nodded: "Since my lord knows where the other party is, I can rest assured."


    "I hope he will not be ignorant of flattery. "


    After getting the items, Ye Cang did not stay in the psychic world for a long time, and returned to the sand hidden puppet shop after dispelling the reverse psychic art.


    As Hakura left, Charlotte quickly summoned Itachi Uchiha using spiritism.


    "Itachi, how is Hidan recovering?"


    "My lord, Hidan has recovered half of his injuries, and I believe it won''t be long before he fully recovers."


    Charlotte nodded: "Let him recover quickly."


    "As for those who dare to stop you, then destroy them."


    Uchiha Itachi bowed his head and replied, "Yes, my lord!"


    It was Charlotte who knew that there was still a Celestial Race being conceived at the center of the earth, and that was an existence with exaggerated size and terrifying strength.


    Only Odin at his peak, wearing the Destroyer Armor, can kill one or two existences, and facing more **** groups, he can only lose and give up his ambitions.


    Fei Duan slaughtered a large number of Mo, which can also make this **** born at a later time, which is also a way for him to deal with the **** of the earth.


    But by the time when the fourth queen of the Avengers is awakened and born, he should also have the strength to wrestle with the opponent.


    Without thinking too much, Charlotte then waved two large boxes and appeared in front of Itachi Uchiha.


    "There is a box inside that contains the new battle suits of your Akatsuki organization, you can open it and have a look."


    Uchiha Itachi opened the box, picked up one of the clothes and looked at it.


    "This windbreaker is made of vibrating gold and has extremely high defensive power. The four of you will wear this coat from now on."


    "The other box contains Hidan''s weapon, which is still made in the style of the March Scythe."


    Looking at the clothes in his hands, Uchiha Itachi nodded: "Thank you Charlotte-sama!"


    "Bring the things back, let them put them on too."


    "Also, you have to remember one thing, that is, don''t take off your clothes during the battle."


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi was a little puzzled, and didn''t understand why Lord Charlotte brought up this matter, but thinking of his terrifying ability, he said, "Okay, my lord, I will tell everyone."


    Seeing Itachi Uchiha listened, Charlotte nodded in satisfaction, believing that with this terrifying trench coat, they would not be willing to take it off during the battle, unless that person was going to release water again.


    Then Charlotte Doyle left the psychic world, and seeing the adults leave, Uchiha Itachi lifted the reverse psychic art with two boxes.


    Seeing Uchiha Itachi come back, Didara beside him said, "What are your orders?"


    Uchiha Itachi opened the box, took out the black cloud robe windbreaker with a red background inside, and said, "This is a dress made of vibrating gold. Lord Charlotte told us to wear this dress from now on."


    "And told us not to take off our clothes during the battle."


    Seeing the windbreakers in the box, everyone stepped forward to take one each, and replaced their original windbreakers.


    Didara changed into his clothes and said, "The size is not bad, just right."


    After putting on the clothes, Guixie patted it twice, and said: "I have been interested in this clothes for a long time, those guys in Wakanda actually used vibranium as armor for rhinos, and even I can hardly beat it .��


    Seeing everyone put on the new Akatsuki battle uniforms, Uchiha Itachi opened the second box, which contained a March Scythe made of Zhenjin.


    Itachi Uchiha picked up the sickle and threw it to Hidan.


    "This is a weapon rebuilt for you by the adults, try its power."


    Hidan caught the March sickle thrown by Uchiha Itachi, and then swiped it towards the ground casually.


    "brush!"


    White light flashed, and a crack appeared on the ground.


    Seeing this effect, Fei Duan was very satisfied. Then he swung the March Scythe and flew out directly, cutting a huge boulder in the distance into two halves. Following the chain, the March Scythe returned to Fei Duan''s hands.


    On the side, Kisame looked at Hiduan''s weapon and said, "It''s very sharp."


    Uchiha Itachi said, "Try it with Chakra."


    When Hidan heard Uchiha Itachi''s size, he immediately used Chakra to attach to the March sickle, UU reading www.uukanshu. com, I saw a light blue color appearing on the entire sickle, which is the expression of chakra attachment.


    Fei Duan waved his sickle lightly, and a huge sword glow shot out from the March sickle and flew towards the house in the distance.


    "brush!"


    The sword light flew over, and the house was instantly split in half, and the house above it slowly slid down and hit the ground.


    "boom!"


    The house collapsed, and the smoke and dust were instantly lifted.


    Hi Duan held the weapon and said excitedly: "Good weapon, much stronger than my previous March Scythe."


    "Hahaha, from now on you will be called Bloody March Scythe!"


    Seeing Fei Duan''s excited look, Kisame didn''t care, he liked the shark muscle in his hand more than the Zhenjin weapon.


    As for Didara and Uchiha Itachi, they don''t need such weapons.


    ��

 ~： Added at the end of the month

    Dear readers, it is the last 4 days of this month, and we are still 500 away from the goal of 1,000 monthly tickets. Please, readers, vote for the monthly ticket for Pencil.


    Starting from tomorrow, the pencil will be updated, and at least 4,000 words will be updated every day. If the ability allows, strive to update the 4000 words every day for these four days.


    After reaching 1,000 monthly tickets, an additional 10,000 characters will be added from the 1st of next month.


    Readers, please help me a lot so that I can complete the goal of 1,000 copies I set.


    It��s the last four days of this month, and the monthly pass will be invalid if you don��t use it when it expires. It��s still very fragrant to change the pencil.


    Rewards and upgrades are still valid. For every 10,000 points, an additional chapter is added, and for every 1,500 points rewarded, the system will send a monthly pass for Pencil.


    Please, readers, I will replace the monthly pass with plus, please help me a lot, readers!

 Chapter 667： TChallas plan

    Wakanda.


    In the palace.


    As soon as T''Challa got off the fighter plane, he rushed to the palace. When he saw his father sitting on the throne, he asked:


    "Father, why did you call me back?"


    "About the force that attacked us, I haven''t...


    "Young Master, get up quickly, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling his body was cold, and there was still a strong wind blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange.


    "Oh, young master, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to stand guard at this time. No matter what, the military law will deal with it. Now the old master can''t protect you anymore."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent right now, and in front of him was a soldier in leather armor.


    Just when he was about to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind. After a few seconds, he knew that he had crossed.


    He has transmigrated from a modern special soldier to a young master named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven villains in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty never existed in history.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquises of the four founders of Dayu. Three months ago, his father died of illness, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like reading or practicing martial arts.


    When he grew up, the family wanted him to take care of him, so they arranged a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a well-known lady, beautiful and intelligent.


    This Qin Hu is vicious and vicious towards others, but he regards this beautiful and beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the incident happened to this childhood sweetheart, Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, that day he brought his fianc��e into the palace to pay homage to Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since they were young, so they arranged a banquet.


    But then Qin Hu drank the fragments, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and flirted with the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even more strange is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach her fianc�� Qin Hu for seventy-two crimes, all of which are well-founded.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down soon, saying that because of Qin Hu''s ancestor''s meritorious service, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime cannot be escaped.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly arranged to be on the front line��the front line of the Pioneer Tent.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically figured it out. This should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong had long wanted to divorce him.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally a political marriage, and they both wanted to become stronger and bigger. However, the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a dandy, and it can be said that he completely disgraced the champion Hou''s family.


    You must know that the champions of all generations are heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but in this generation, there is a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old Hou Ye was alive, Chen Guogong returned face, but when the old Hou Ye died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of retiring from the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli deeply, and refuses to allow him to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long hated him as a wicked young man.


    So a catastrophe came!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it''s even simpler. She is the cousin of Qin Hu''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu dies, the huge family property of the Champion Hou''s Mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These several forces, each taking what they need, are colluding together, so they quickly united...


    Sure enough, once he entered the Hou family, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we should find a place to carry our backs?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with harsh whistling whistled across the open field, extinguishing several torches, like countless flying knives cutting people''s skin.


    "No way, Young Master, you will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads and feet against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward stepping on the thick snow.


    The thin Qin An was thrown over by the strong wind without paying attention.


    Seeing them coming out, the two sentinels who changed defense looked at each other and smiled slyly. They took two handfuls of snow and put out the bonfire for heating, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the little soldiers were bribed, trying to freeze me to death!


    This is a small camp with about twenty tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, not even the antlers of horses and antlers lined up on the outside, and the surrounding area is even more flat, with no danger to defend.


    According to the memories of Qin Hu''s previous life, about two hundred people were stationed here, they were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, General of the Yu Dynasty.


    The target of Li Qin''s 20,000 troops this time is Liaodong Kingdom, Yu Dynasty''s old enemy on the border.


    "Ahem, young master, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he spoke weakly, as if he would die at any moment.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was purely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, the two of them would surely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t beat him to death in court, but beat him to death in the barracks.


    But Qin Hu is definitely not someone who just sits and waits to die. This is clearly a matter of being framed, and he can''t let it go.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only survive, but also return to the capital to settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many bank notes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any banknotes anymore. I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree says that we will be exiled and distributed, and our property will be banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s close bookboy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. These days, the Pioneer Battalion marched 30 miles a day. The job they did was to open roads and build bridges when encountering water, chop firewood, dig ditches and carry water, and build camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-skinned guys to stay with hundreds of big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    It can be regarded as what he deserved.


    It''s just this suffering, he must bear it now, if he can''t bear it, he will die too.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought it over, he must try to save Qin An''s life first, and then think of other ways.


    In fact, it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to bribe people. As the saying goes, wealth can lead to magic. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe senior officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Besides, there is no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, Centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the Pioneer Battalion. https://Want to read the latest chapters, please download the Haoyue Novel app, and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website no longer updates the latest chapter content, and the latest chapter content has been updated on the Haoyue Novels APP.


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to Please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost


    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the Haoyue Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyue Novels app to read the latest chapters.


    New offers you the fastest Naruto update to come to Marvel, Chapter 667 T''Challa''s Plan for free reading. https://

 Chapter 668： Cant Find Enemies

    Hearing his son''s thoughts, T''Chaka nodded in agreement.


    "A very good idea to unite all forces that can be united."


    "However, our own strength is fundamental. We in Wakanda have the unique vibrating gold in the world, and have the most advanced technology, such as...


    "Young Master, get up quickly, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling his body was cold, and there was still a strong wind blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange.


    "Oh, young master, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to stand guard at this time. No matter what, the military law will deal with it. Now the old master can''t protect you anymore."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent right now, and in front of him was a soldier in leather armor.


    Just when he was about to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind. After a few seconds, he knew that he had crossed.


    He has transmigrated from a modern special soldier to a young master named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven villains in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty never existed in history.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquises of the four founders of Dayu. Three months ago, his father died of illness, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like reading or practicing martial arts.


    When he grew up, the family wanted him to take care of him, so they arranged a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a well-known lady, beautiful and intelligent.


    This Qin Hu is vicious and vicious towards others, but he regards this beautiful and beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the incident happened to this childhood sweetheart, Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, that day he brought his fianc��e into the palace to pay homage to Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since they were young, so they arranged a banquet.


    But then Qin Hu drank the fragments, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and flirted with the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even more strange is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach her fianc�� Qin Hu for seventy-two crimes, all of which are well-founded.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down soon, saying that because of Qin Hu''s ancestor''s meritorious service, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime cannot be escaped.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly arranged to be on the front line��the front line of the Pioneer Tent.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically figured it out. This should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong had long wanted to divorce him.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally a political marriage, and they both wanted to become stronger and bigger. However, the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a dandy, and it can be said that he completely disgraced the champion Hou''s family.


    You must know that the champions of all generations are heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but in this generation, there is a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old Hou Ye was alive, Chen Guogong returned face, but when the old Hou Ye died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of retiring from the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli deeply, and refuses to allow him to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long hated him as a wicked young man.


    So a catastrophe came!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it''s even simpler. She is the cousin of Qin Hu''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu dies, the huge family property of the Champion Hou''s Mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These several forces, each taking what they need, are colluding together, so they quickly united...


    Sure enough, once he entered the Hou family, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we should find a place to carry our backs?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with harsh whistling whistled across the open field, extinguishing several torches, like countless flying knives cutting people''s skin.


    "No way, Young Master, you will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads and feet against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward stepping on the thick snow.


    The thin Qin An was thrown over by the strong wind without paying attention.


    Seeing them coming out, the two sentinels who changed defense looked at each other and smiled slyly. They took two handfuls of snow and put out the bonfire for heating, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the little soldiers were bribed, trying to freeze me to death!


    This is a small camp with about twenty tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, not even the antlers of horses and antlers lined up on the outside, and the surrounding area is even more flat, with no danger to defend.


    According to the memories of Qin Hu''s previous life, about two hundred people were stationed here, they were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, General of the Yu Dynasty.


    The target of Li Qin''s 20,000 troops this time is Liaodong Kingdom, Yu Dynasty''s old enemy on the border.


    "Ahem, young master, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he spoke weakly, as if he would die at any moment.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was purely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, the two of them would surely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t beat him to death in court, but beat him to death in the barracks.


    But Qin Hu is definitely not someone who just sits and waits to die. This is clearly a matter of being framed, and he can''t let it go.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only survive, but also return to the capital to settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many bank notes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any banknotes anymore. I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree says that we will be exiled and distributed, and our property will be banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s close bookboy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. The Pioneer Battalion marched 30 miles a day for the past few days. The job they did was to open roads and build bridges when encountering water, chop firewood, dig ditches and carry water, and build camps. UU reading


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-skinned guys to stay with hundreds of big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    It can be regarded as what he deserved.


    It''s just this suffering, he must bear it now, if he can''t bear it, he will die too.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought it over, he must try to save Qin An''s life first, and then think of other ways.


    In fact, it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to bribe people. As the saying goes, wealth can lead to magic. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe senior officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Besides, there is no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, Centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the Pioneer Battalion. https://Want to read the latest chapters, please download the Haoyue Novel app, and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website no longer updates the latest chapter content, and the latest chapter content has been updated on the Haoyue Novels APP.


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to Please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost


    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the Haoyue Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyue Novels app to read the latest chapters.


    New provides you with the fastest Naruto update coming to Marvel, Chapter 668: Enemy Unfindable to read for free. https://

 Chapter 669： Task

    After encouraging his son, T''Chaka sent his arms away, and continued:


    "Although you haven''t completed all the tasks this time, you still performed very well."


    "I called you back this time to make a deal with the Shayin Puppet Shop."


    "One and a half tons...


    "Young Master, get up quickly, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling his body was cold, and there was still a strong wind blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange.


    "Oh, young master, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to stand guard at this time. No matter what, the military law will deal with it. Now the old master can''t protect you anymore."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent right now, and in front of him was a soldier in leather armor.


    Just when he was about to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind. After a few seconds, he knew that he had crossed.


    He has transmigrated from a modern special soldier to a young master named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven villains in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty never existed in history.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquises of the four founders of Dayu. Three months ago, his father died of illness, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like reading or practicing martial arts.


    When he grew up, the family wanted him to take care of him, so they arranged a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a well-known lady, beautiful and intelligent.


    This Qin Hu is vicious and vicious towards others, but he regards this beautiful and beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the incident happened to this childhood sweetheart, Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, that day he brought his fianc��e into the palace to pay homage to Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since they were young, so they arranged a banquet.


    But then Qin Hu drank the fragments, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and flirted with the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even more strange is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach her fianc�� Qin Hu for seventy-two crimes, all of which are well-founded.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down soon, saying that because of Qin Hu''s ancestor''s meritorious service, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime cannot be escaped.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly arranged to be on the front line��the front line of the Pioneer Tent.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically figured it out. This should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong had long wanted to divorce him.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally a political marriage, and they both wanted to become stronger and bigger. However, Qin Hu later was almost useless except for being a dude.


    You must know that the champions of all generations are heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but in this generation, there is a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old Hou Ye was alive, Chen Guogong returned face, but when the old Hou Ye died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of retiring from the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli deeply, and refuses to allow him to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long hated him as a wicked young man.


    So a catastrophe came!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it''s even simpler. She is the cousin of Qin Hu''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu dies, the huge family property of the Champion Hou''s Mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These several forces, each taking what they need, are colluding together, so they quickly united...


    Sure enough, once he entered the Hou family, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we should find a place to carry our backs?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind, with its piercing whistle, swept across the open field, extinguishing several torches, like countless flying knives cutting people''s skin.


    "No way, Young Master, you will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads and feet against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward stepping on the thick snow.


    The thin Qin An was thrown over by the strong wind without paying attention.


    Seeing them coming out, the two sentinels who changed defense looked at each other and smiled slyly. They took two handfuls of snow and put out the bonfire for heating, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the little soldiers were bribed, trying to freeze me to death!


    This is a small camp, with about twenty tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, not even the antlers of the horses and antlers lined up on the outside, and the surrounding area is even more flat, with no danger to defend.


    According to the memories of Qin Hu''s previous life, about two hundred people were stationed here, they were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, General of the Yu Dynasty.


    The target of Li Qin''s 20,000 troops this time is Liaodong Kingdom, Yu Dynasty''s old enemy on the border.


    "Ahem, young master, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he spoke weakly, as if he would die at any moment.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was purely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, the two of them would surely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t beat him to death in court, but beat him to death in the barracks.


    But Qin Hu is definitely not someone who just sits and waits to die. This is clearly a matter of being framed, and he can''t let it go.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only survive, but also return to the capital to settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many bank notes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any banknotes anymore. I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree says that we will be exiled and distributed, and our property will be banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s close bookboy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. These days, the Pioneer Battalion marched 30 miles a day. The job they did was to open roads and build bridges when encountering water, cut firewood and fire, dig ditches to carry water, and build camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-skinned guys to stay with hundreds of big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    It can be regarded as what he deserved.


    It''s just this suffering, he must bear it now, if he can''t bear it, he will die too.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought it over, he must try to save Qin An''s life first, and then think of other ways.


    In fact, it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to bribe people. As the saying goes, wealth can lead to magic. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe senior officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Besides, there is no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, Centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the Pioneer Battalion. https://Want to read the latest chapters, please download the Haoyue Novel app, and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website no longer updates the latest chapter content, and the latest chapter content has been updated on the Haoyue Novels APP.


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to Please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost


    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the Haoyue Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyue Novels app to read the latest chapters.


    New offers you the fastest Naruto update to come to Marvel, chapter 669 missions for free to read. https://

 Chapter 670： trade

    An unnamed island in the Atlantic Ocean.


    At this time, T''Challa''s fighter plane stopped at a relatively flat place in the center of the island. As the fighter plane door opened, T''Challa walked off the plane with twenty guards.


    Behind the team of 20 people, some of them are carrying a box containing vibration gold...


    "Young Master, get up quickly, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling his body was cold, and there was still a strong wind blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange.


    "Oh, young master, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to stand guard at this time. No matter what, the military law will deal with it. Now the old master can''t protect you anymore."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent right now, and in front of him was a soldier in leather armor.


    Just when he was about to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind. After a few seconds, he knew that he had crossed.


    He has transmigrated from a modern special soldier to a young master named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven villains in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty never existed in history.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquises of the four founders of Dayu. Three months ago, his father died of illness, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like reading or practicing martial arts.


    When he grew up, the family wanted him to take care of him, so they arranged a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a well-known lady, beautiful and intelligent.


    This Qin Hu is vicious and vicious towards others, but he regards this beautiful and beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the incident happened to this childhood sweetheart, Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, that day he brought his fianc��e into the palace to pay homage to Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since they were young, so they arranged a banquet.


    But then Qin Hu drank the fragments, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and flirted with the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even more strange is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach her fianc�� Qin Hu for seventy-two crimes, all of which are well-founded.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down soon, saying that because of Qin Hu''s ancestor''s meritorious service, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime cannot be escaped.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly arranged to be on the front line��the front line of the Pioneer Tent.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically figured it out. This should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong had long wanted to divorce him.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally a political marriage, and they both wanted to become stronger and bigger. However, the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a dandy, and it can be said that he completely disgraced the champion Hou''s family.


    You must know that the champions of all generations are heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but in this generation, there is a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old Hou Ye was alive, Chen Guogong returned face, but when the old Hou Ye died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of retiring from the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli deeply, and refuses to allow him to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long hated him as a wicked young man.


    So a catastrophe came!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it''s even simpler. She is the cousin of Qin Hu''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu dies, the huge family property of the Champion Hou''s Mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These several forces, each taking what they need, are colluding together, so they quickly united...


    Sure enough, once he entered the Hou family, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we should find a place to carry our backs?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind, with its piercing whistle, swept across the open field, extinguishing several torches, like countless flying knives cutting people''s skin.


    "No way, Young Master, you will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads and feet against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward stepping on the thick snow.


    The thin Qin An was thrown over by the strong wind without paying attention.


    Seeing them coming out, the two sentinels who changed defense looked at each other and smiled slyly. They took two handfuls of snow and put out the bonfire for heating, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the little soldiers were bribed, trying to freeze me to death!


    This is a small camp with about twenty tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, not even the antlers of horses and antlers lined up on the outside, and the surrounding area is even more flat, with no danger to defend.


    According to the memories of Qin Hu''s previous life, about two hundred people were stationed here, they were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, General of the Yu Dynasty.


    The target of Li Qin''s 20,000 troops this time is Liaodong Kingdom, Yu Dynasty''s old enemy on the border.


    "Ahem, young master, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he spoke weakly, as if he would die at any moment.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was purely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, the two of them would surely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t beat him to death in court, but beat him to death in the barracks.


    But Qin Hu is definitely not someone who just sits and waits to die. This is clearly a matter of being framed, and he can''t let it go.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only survive, but also return to the capital to settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many bank notes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any banknotes anymore. I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree says that we will be exiled and distributed, and our property will be banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s close bookboy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. These days, the Pioneer Battalion marched 30 miles a day. The job they did was to open roads and build bridges when encountering water, chop firewood, dig ditches and carry water, and build camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-skinned guys to stay with hundreds of big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    It can be regarded as what he deserved.


    It''s just this suffering, he must bear it now, if he can''t bear it, he will die too.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought it over, he must try to save Qin An''s life first, and then think of other ways.


    In fact, it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to bribe people. As the saying goes, wealth can lead to magic. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe senior officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Besides, there is no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, Centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the Pioneer Battalion. https://Want to read the latest chapters, please download the Haoyue Novel app, and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website no longer updates the latest chapter content, and the latest chapter content has been updated on the Haoyue Novels APP.


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to Please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost


    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download the Haoyue Novel app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the Haoyue Novels app to read the latest chapters.


    New offers you the fastest Naruto update to come to Marvel, Chapter 670 Trading for free. https://

 Chapter 671： identified venom

    Leaning on the chair, Nick Fury thought about how to arrange the five physical enhancers. According to the data injected before, the physical enhancers of Charlotte''s office are 10% stronger than those of Shayin Puppet Shop. Left and right, used agents will be more powerful.


    Five physical enhancers, two of which were handed over to the laboratory for cracking research, and the remaining three were used for injection.


    After thinking about the candidate, Nick Fury thought that he was still in Tahiti


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 672： eddie in action

    After Charlotte Doyle successfully recruited Karui, the female middle ninja of Yunyin Village, after exiting the system space and confirming that Mute did not do experiments and go out tasks at this time, she directly gave the other party a star upgrade to enhance her strength .


    After finishing these two things, Charlotte took a look at the amount of gold coins that he had only a little over 50,000 left, and entered the practice field provided by the system to master the newly acquired ninjutsu. He wanted to integrate these ninjutsu into in their own battle.


    ��


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 673： Interrogation (2 in 1)

    However, after showing panic, the gangster showed a crazy look on his face.


    "Hahaha, eat, eat."


    "As long as you are not afraid of death, you can eat whatever you want, anyway, I have AIDS."


    Just one sentence stopped Eddie''s actions.


    Hearing about the other party''s illness, Eddie felt a little helpless, apparently he had no interest in eating such a person''s venom, and he just wanted to scare the other party.


    At this moment, Barton took a step forward, took out a simple injection syringe from his body, and said:


    "Don''t be so troublesome, I have an injection here, and you will explain everything clearly by yourself soon, and there will be no concealment."


    After speaking, Barton directly stabbed the gangster''s neck, and injected the vomit injection into the opponent''s body.


    Glancing at the time, Barton began his own torture after confirming that the injection had taken effect.


    Eddie looked at the opponent''s operation and had to admit that the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. were professional in this area, and soon obtained specific information.


    After some interrogation, they obtained detailed information.


    They are a gang organization called Thirteen K, headquartered in Hell''s Kitchen.


    The main business is smuggling, smuggling cars, and smuggling some firearms.


    The entire gang has more than one hundred members, which is considered a small gang organization in Hell''s Kitchen.


    Their leader was K. Raeder, one of the thirteen leaders of the gang.


    K. Raeder was the one who escaped before, and they mainly came out to do this business secretly with this leader.


    And I learned from the other party that human trafficking is just a business secretly done by the leader, and has nothing to do with the gang. Human and organ trafficking are businesses that are explicitly prohibited by the gang and even the higher authorities.


    As for who they were trading with, he didn''t know at all, and he didn''t know that all the information was in the hands of K. Raider.


    After listening to Patton''s interrogation, Eddie looked at Patton and said, "He said that what they did has nothing to do with his gang, do you believe it?"


    But Barton nodded, and said, "In front of the injection injection, these ordinary people who have not received special anti-drug training are incapable of lying."


    "But the organization they belong to is also a gang organization, which is an illegal existence."


    "Do you have any ideas?"


    After thinking for a while, Eddie said, "This K Raeder must not be let go, otherwise he will still carry out such a business."


    "As for the Thirteen K behind him, let''s destroy them together."


    Hearing Eddie''s thoughts, Barton nodded, and then said: "Now that we know their headquarters, let''s go now."


    "it is good!"


    ��


    the other side.


    K-Raydell, who ran out of the underground passage, did not dare to go to the location of Hell''s Kitchen, his lair, but drove in the direction of the Continental Hotel in New York.


    While driving, he cursed, "Unlucky, you can meet superheroes if you do a little business."


    K. Raeder took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    "Mr. Z, the business has been cancelled."


    "what happened?"


    K. Raeder replied, "Two superheroes just attacked my warehouse and all the goods were lost."


    "At the same time, our business may be suspended for a while during this period."


    Z "Okay, I see."


    After explaining something, K. Raeder hung up the phone.


    As the car drove all the way, K. Raeder came directly to the door of the Continental Hotel without encountering the slightest accident.


    Seeing the Continental Hotel, K. Raeder also breathed a sigh of relief. As long as he enters the Continental Hotel, he will be safe for the time being.


    Just live here for a while and make sure the gang doesn''t suffer from superheroes


    He will be able to return to Hell''s Kitchen if he hits the hero.


    But if the gang is destroyed by superheroes in a few days, he''s going to have to start over with a new face.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the Continental Hotel. K. Raeder bent down and took out a small suitcase from under the passenger seat.


    Opening the box, there was a shield, a fake identity, and a whole row of gold coins issued by the Continental Hotel.


    Take out the gold coins from the box and spread them out in the palm of your hand.


    "It''s really beautiful gold coins, but unfortunately there are too few of them."


    Obviously K. Raeder is not only the leader of the Thirteen K gang, but also a registered killer of the Continental Hotel.


    Putting all the gold coins in his pocket, and then putting the shield and ID card in another pocket, K. Raeder put the empty box back in its original place, and then got out of the car.


    K. Raeder came to the doorman, handed over the car keys in his hand, and then walked into the Continental Hotel.


    Entering the hotel, K. Raidel observed the people around him, and saw many killers sitting in the rest area of ??the hotel''s executive corridor.


    For him who came in, everyone just glanced at him and didn''t pay attention.


    K. Raeder walked to the front desk of the hotel, took out a gold coin from his pocket, put it on the table and said:


    "Open a room!"


    The front desk staff accepted the gold coins, but began to check in.


    "Mr. K, the room has been opened. This is your room card for room 603."


    "I wish you a pleasant stay."


    K. Raeder picked up the room card and walked upstairs. He was going to take a bath in the room to get rid of bad luck.


    ��


    the other side.


    Barton was driving the car at this time, and Eddie Brock was sitting in the co-pilot''s seat beside him.


    "My friend, you can cancel the transformation now, otherwise it would be a bit cramped for your size to sit in the car."


    The car Barton drove was a 2-seater Mustang coupe. The space for the co-pilot was not small, but Eddie''s body was too strong after transformation.


    Knowing what the other party was worried about, Barton continued, "I know your information. You are Eddie Brock, a reporter."


    Hearing the other party say his name, Eddie looked at the other party in surprise.


    "You know me?"


    Patton smiled and said, "Now that there are cameras everywhere, and you haven''t hidden your identity well, it''s not difficult for S.H.I.E.L.D. to know you."


    Hearing what the other party said, Eddie showed his face.


    "Then why are you looking for me this time? Do you want to recruit me into the Avengers?"


    He knew that S.H.I.E.L.D. was recruiting extraordinary people everywhere, but he didn''t know the effect.


    Button, who was driving, shook his head, "I have no idea of ??recruiting yet, and I don''t know much about you."


    Barton lifted S.H.I.E.L.D., and then continued


    "But I know you''re a righteous street hero who spends his free time fighting criminals."


    Eddie asked in surprise, "HY?"


    "A hero is a hero, why is it a street hero?"


    Seeing Eddie''s reaction, Barton felt happy in his heart, and then said solemnly:


    "It''s mainly your range of activities, and more often it''s on the Brooklyn side."


    Hearing Barton''s explanation, Eddie opened his mouth and said, "Is this still divided by region?"


    Barton smiled at this time, "Just kidding, I just eased the atmosphere, lest you get nervous."


    Eddie shook his head and said, "It''s nothing to be nervous about, you''re not my opponent."


    Then Eddie directly canceled Venom''s transformation, allowing the opponent to retract into his body.


    However, what Eddie didn''t know was that at the location of the co-pilot''s storage box, a scanner was silently scanning his body data.


    Hearing Eddie''s words, Barton didn''t pay attention, instead he spoke


    asked:


    "May I ask, why did you come up with the idea of ??punishing evil and promoting good?"


    "What is your motivation for doing these things?"


    "Could you please tell me?"


    Eddie didn''t answer immediately, but asked the other party.


    "What about you, what motivates you to become a superhero?"


    After being silent for two seconds, Barton said, "This is my job, and I have been doing it for many years."


    He is an agent. Although he has his own thoughts, he still obeys the arrangements of S.H.I.E.L.D. and handles various things.


    Hearing the other party''s return, Eddie felt a little bored and began to talk about his own thoughts.


    "I have seen too many ordinary people being bullied. On the street where I lived before, a Chinese convenience store owner was threatened every day, robbed, zero-dollar purchases, etc."


    "I don''t think the world should be like this. These wrong actions need to be stopped."


    "Of course, I can''t help everyone, I can only see one helping one."


    "When you see a criminal, fight a crime."


    Hearing Eddie''s answer, Barton nodded. This is a man with justice in his heart.


    "I''m a little curious. Some criminals have their heads eaten by you. Is this your hobby or a last resort."


    "Of course I''m not pursuing anything, but I''m just curious."


    "Your mouth doesn''t seem to be able to swallow it directly."


    Barton also made a gesture of opening his mouth to swallow with one hand.


    The voice of venom sounded in Eddie''s mind at this time.


    "This guy talks too much nonsense, how about I eat his head."


    "Do not!"


    Eddie directly rejected Venom''s proposal, but his words were also heard by Barton on the side.


    "what?"


    Eddie said, "I don''t eat tampons, it''s just a way of intimidating the most sinful people."


    "As you said, my mouth can''t hold a head that big."


    Eddie also made a gesture of opening his mouth, which means that my mouth is so big that I can''t eat a human head.


    Venom said in his mind, "Let me come out and show him a bite and a head, I can eat it."


    Eddie ignored Venom''s words, he has no penchant for eating human heads.


    Barton glanced at the other party suspiciously, feeling that something was wrong with Eddie''s situation, but he still said:


    "I think so too."


    Then the two chatted one after another, and Eddie also asked some interesting stories about the members of the Avengers.


    In this way, the two drove to the headquarters of Thirteen K. Barton stopped the car and put the arrow on his back, and then said:


    "Here we are, ready to move."


    Eddie glanced at the large auto repair yard in front of him, and said, "Transform!"


    In the next second, he turned into venom, jumped directly into the yard of the factory building, and Barton followed closely behind.


    It was as if the two of them had entered a land of no one. No one guarding the warehouse was their single enemy, and they were knocked down to the ground before they could resist.


    Under the silent killing, all the guards in the factory were knocked down.


    Soon the two came to a safe house. Looking at the thirteen K leaders sleeping on the bed, Barton pressed the light switch at the head of the bed.


    The lights in the room turned on instantly, illuminating the whole room, and the thirteen K leaders who were resting were also awakened by the sudden light.


    Looking at the two people in front of him, K. Brennan shouted loudly:


    "who are you?"


    And reached out to wipe the pistol under the pillow, but was pulled off the bed by Barton and fell directly to the ground.


    "boom!"


    Hitting the ground, K. Brennan didn''t cry out in pain, but shouted "Guard!"


    Barton said, "No


    Shout out, your guards have all been taken care of by us. "


    K. Brennan looked at the two, and finally landed on Barton''s face.


    "I know you, Hawkeye Barton, you are the Avenger."


    "We, Thirteen K, are just doing some smuggling business, so we shouldn''t offend you."


    At this moment, Eddie said, "But your subordinate K Raeder has started a human trafficking business."


    K. Brennan shook his head and said, "It''s impossible. No one in Hell''s Kitchen dares to do this kind of business, let alone the rest of me."


    Patton said at this time, "The smugglers are black people who smuggled across the US-Mexico border."


    Hearing this, K. Brennan reacted immediately. He sat on the ground and looked at the two of them:


    "What do you want to know?"


    Button asked, "Where is K Raeder?"


    K. Brennan shook his head and said, "He''s not here, he might be at home, he might be somewhere else."


    "Call and tell him to come over."


    "Or ask where he is."


    Hearing Barton''s words, K. Brennan hesitated for a moment and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    "He''s going to pay for what he did," Eddie said.


    K. Brennan nodded, then picked up the phone and called out K. Raeder''s number and dialed it.


    ��


    the other side.


    K Raider, who had just finished washing up and enjoying delicious food in the room, saw the phone ringing and saw that the caller was his boss, so he didn''t immediately connect.


    At this point in time, the boss would not normally call him, have they found their lair?


    Finally he answered the phone, but didn''t speak right away.


    "Reder, where are you?"


    "Boss, I''m at home, what''s the matter?" "


    "I will go to the headquarters tomorrow. Recently, I got some rumors that there is something that needs to be handed over to you. "


    "Okay, UU reading , I understand."


    After hanging up the phone, Raeder looked at the phone and smiled slightly. This is my home.


    ---


    the other side.


    K. Brennan looked at the two of them. His position at home is XXXXX. We, Thirteen K, are you going to deal with it.


    Barton looked at each other, and then said, "The police will arrest you."


    He also breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that he was handed over to the police.


    Barton then stunned the opponent with a high-five knife, and then said to Eddie:


    "Looks like we have to make another trip."


    Eddie nodded "Let''s go, hurry up."


    ----


    read for free

 Chapter 674： Mandarin (4,500 characters big

    the next day.


    K. Raeder slept until dawn in his room at the Continental Hotel, and Eddie and Barton found nothing after raiding his home. Finally, they could only agree to arrest him after finding out the hiding place of the other party. .


    K. Raeder got up from the bed, after washing up, he picked up his mobile phone and called his boss, but the result was that the phone was turned off.


    It seems that the result is as I expected. There is a problem at the headquarters, but I still need to inquire about the specifics.


    Walking out of the door of the room, K. Raider came all the way to an iron door on the first floor. After putting a gold coin in the coin slot of the door, the lock cylinder inside the door slowly turned, and then the door was opened.


    The door opened, and there was a bar inside. Although it was morning, there were quite a few killers drinking in it.


    K. Raeder walked all the way to the bar, sat on a chair, took out a gold coin from his pocket, put it in front of the bartender, and said, "Thirteen K from Hell''s Kitchen, what happened last night."


    The bartender picked up the gold coins on the table and made sure there was no problem, then took out a card from under the bar and handed it to the other party, then said, "Hold it, someone will come to you soon."


    K. Raeder took the card and nodded.


    Then he came to an unoccupied booth and ordered a meal after paying a gold coin.


    The meal was served soon, and K. Raeder started his own breakfast. It didn''t take long for a strong white man to come to his table and sit down, and then put the card on the table into his pocket.


    "K. Raider, the thirteen K gang headquarters yesterday, was first raided by superheroes with heavy casualties, and then entered by the New York police. The surviving K. Brennan was arrested and will be prosecuted by the court and jailed .��


    "Currently Thirteen K has been mixed into a group to fight independently. If there is no accident, there is a high probability that it will be swallowed up by other gangs."


    After talking about the situation, the strong white man got up and left without any muddling.


    After listening to the other party''s words, K. Raeder shook his head and said: "It seems that I need to stay here for a while to avoid the limelight, or leave New York through the Continental Hotel."


    "I hope my gold coins are still enough. "


    Afterwards, K. Raeder didn''t stop at the bar, but turned around and walked towards the hotel above.


    ��


    the other side.


    After Barton returned to S.H.I.E.L.D., he invoked his authority to trace the whereabouts of K. Raeder.


    Starting from the vicinity of the warehouse at the beginning of last night, K Raeder was quickly found on the surveillance.


    By watching the camera trails along the way, it was finally discovered that K. Raeder drove a vehicle to the Continental Hotel in New York and entered it.


    Seeing the other party entering the Continental Hotel, he turned his head to look at the surveillance monitor and smiled.


    This made Barton guess that the other party must know that someone will investigate him through surveillance.


    It is the place where the target finally entered, which is a bit troublesome.


    The Continental Hotel in New York, which is owned by Charlotte Doyle, is the place where he made his fortune and the place where he continued to write legends.


    This place is a hotel that specializes in serving killers, and this hotel has its own rules.


    Stop logging - Prohibition of killing.


    It is a safe zone, and he knows that there are many ninjas here to take over the mission.


    Going here to arrest people, even if it is him, Hawkeye Barton, a member of the Avengers, will not please him.


    Not afraid of those killers, the main reason is that they will offend Charlotte and the adjudicator of the high table.


    He knows how many ninjas are still serving as adjudicators.


    But after thinking about it, since he knows that the other party has entered here, it is also a way to test Eddie Brock. If the other party does not know what the Continental Hotel is, does not know the rules inside, and wants to rush in to arrest people, or want to expose Anything that proves that the other party has nothing to do with Charlotte Doyle.


    If you give up directly,


    Or if it is clearer about the situation there, it means that Eddie Brock should have joined Charlotte Doyle''s organization, or that he has an understanding of Charlotte Doyle''s real situation, so he cannot absorb the other party Enter the Avengers and S.H.I.E.L.D.


    After having an idea, Barton needs to do some preparatory work, contact Eddie and inform him of the situation.


    ��


    the other side.


    Tony Stark is installing a miniature induction device on his arm in the underground research room of the seaside villa.


    The intelligent robot on the side said stupidly: "Master, I can complete the calibration when you give me a few hours."


    Tony wiped the wound on his arm with a cotton ball and said, "No need."


    Benben: "I also prepared a safety briefing for you, but of course you won''t listen."


    "Of course not."


    "Okay, let''s start testing now."


    "Stupid, big fool, where did you get the hat on your head, it really lives up to the name."


    I saw that the stupid robot was wearing a hat with the word "stupid" written on it.


    Tony stood up and took a few steps forward. After seeing the wooden dummy in front of him hit him casually a few times, he came to Benben and said, "What are you doing hiding in that corner? You know what good you have done."


    He pointed to the place where he was experimenting just now and said, "Clean up the blood on the ground."


    The clumsy mechanical arm turned, pointed at Tony and said, "Master, I''m sorry to remind you that you haven''t closed your eyes for seventy-two hours."


    Tony stood in the armored position, looked at the rows of armors of various styles in front of him, and said:


    "Attention, gentlemen and ladies."


    "Good evening, welcome to the production base."


    "I''m honored to announce that you have another lively and cute baby brother."


    Then he said to the robotic arm: "First close-up and then panorama, and then mark the time and date."


    "The forty-second generation of adaptive navigation equipment, the test begins."


    "starting program."


    "Jarvis, some music."


    Tony began to use the sensor on his arm to remotely control the equipment to automatically fly to the armor.


    The first few parts went smoothly, but the latter was in a state of failure, and in the end it was directly knocked out by the armor on the buttocks, and the pieces of the armor were scattered all over the place.


    Looking at his experiment that didn''t go well this time, Tony also felt that there might really be some problems in working 72 hours without a break.


    Tony then takes a break, stops working and turns on the TV instead.


    But a strange picture appeared on the TV, it was the Ten Rings'' self-promotion.


    A kind of propaganda of horror speech, when the video ended, the TV channel returned to normal.


    Seeing what happened on TV, Tony didn''t stay at home either, but asked Rhodes to meet at a restaurant.


    And as the *** hijacked the TV signal, the U.S. government was not idle, and immediately announced their actions to the public, that is, after the Iron Warrior Rhodes was repainted and modified, he appeared in the Iron Patriot under the name Iron Patriot. In front of the public, he stated that he would protect the safety of the public and eliminate the terrorist organization Mandarin as soon as possible.


    Among the restaurants.


    The government news was broadcast on the TV, and there were jokes about the Iron Patriot on various channels.


    Rhodes said with a smile: "The feedback from the public opinion is not bad."


    Tony also joked: "I am the Iron Patriot, what a bad name."


    Rhodes explained: "The name Mecha Warrior is a bit too much, it''s too cold."


    "Listen, it''s not bad."


    Tony didn''t discuss this with Rhodes, but asked: "So, what happened, and who is Mandarin?"


    "Seriously, can we talk about this guy?"


    Rhodes looked around, then whispered: "This is confidential information,


    Tony. "


    Seeing that Tony didn''t care about any secrets, Rhode said helplessly, "Well, there were nine explosions in total."


    Tony asked in surprise, "Nine times?"


    "Only three of the nine were known to the public," Rhodes said.


    "No bomb casing."


    "Seriously, we all wondered if a ninja was involved. "


    "You know that there are people among ninjas who can do this, and there are more than one."


    Tony looked at Rhodes and said, "You know I can help, just ask me."


    "I have a bunch of high-tech, adaptive navigation gear, and I have bomb disposal gear to catch bombs in the air. "


    "And on the side of the ninja, I also have connections."


    "Charlotte is my good friend and I have a good relationship with Jiraiya, as well as the little guy from the sand hidden puppet shop."


    Rhodes looked at the bloodshot eyes in Tony''s eye sockets after taking off his glasses, and asked, "When was the last time you had a good night''s sleep."


    Tony did not answer directly, but asked rhetorically: "Einstein only slept 3 hours a year, look at his achievements."


    Rhodes shook his head and said, "Tony, everyone is worried about you, and I am also worried about you."


    Tony asked in surprise, "Are you worried about me too?"


    Rhodes: "I don''t want to act like an asshole..."


    At this moment, the two children came over, and Rhodes should change his words immediately and didn''t say any other dirty words.


    I saw the little girl holding a painting in her hand, and said to Tony, "Can you sign it for me?"


    "If Rhodes doesn''t suggest it, I have no problem."


    "Rod, do you mind?"


    Rhodes smiled and said, "No, I don''t mind."


    Tony took the painting, which showed the scene of Tony fighting the aliens with crayons.


    "what''s your name?"


    "Erlyn."


    Tony looked at the little boy beside him and said, "By the way, you look like someone from a Christmas story."


    At this time, Tony was about to sign the painting, and Rhodes approached and said, "Listen, the Pentagon is terrified."


    "After the New York incident, aliens..."


    "Please, they have to act strong."


    "Our priority right now is to stop the Mandarin, but they''re worried if a ninja is involved."


    "We heard that there are a few powerful rebels who are still wandering outside at will."


    "If it can be confirmed that there is no ninja involved in this matter, then they want to handle this matter by themselves, showing the strength of the country, so that the public can rest assured."


    Tony wondered: "Then is this a superhero''s business, or is it not a superhero''s business?"


    Rhodes continued: "So I need your help to confirm whether there are any ninjas involved in the Mandarin."


    "If you have ninjas behind you, then you need superheroes to deal with them."


    "If there are no ninjas, then this matter is a national matter."


    "Frankly speaking, this is the idea of ??the higher-ups..."


    Tony nodded, and said: "I understand, you want me to help you determine whether there are ninjas involved, and then decide how to deal with this matter, whether it is a national matter or not."


    "Do you want to show your power to the people?"


    Rhodes nodded: "This is the idea of ??the higher-ups, after all, they need to give the public confidence."


    "So I say I understand."


    At this moment, when Tony was signing, he broke the crayon.


    Then he covered his cheek with his hand and sighed.


    Rhodes asked, "Are you okay?"


    "I ruined the crayons."


    The little **** the side said with concern: "Are you okay, Mr. Stark."


    Luo


    De put a hand on Tony''s shoulder and asked with concern, "Relax, Tony."


    However, the little boy who was teased by Tony just came up to Tony and whispered: "Facing so many alien monsters, weren''t you afraid at that time?"


    At this moment, Tony felt a panic in his heart. He could no longer sit still, and immediately got up and rushed out.


    Tony staggered out of the store and said to himself, "I need to check my body."


    "armor!"


    As the armor on the street opened, Tony walked in and entered the interior of the armor.


    But he was unable to stand still, so he knelt down on one knee.


    "Jarvis, check the heart, and the brain."


    "There were no signs of any abnormality in the heart or brain."


    "Okay, could it be that I was poisoned?"


    "The diagnosis shows that you are extremely anxious."


    Tony was surprised: "Me? Extremely anxious?"


    Apparently Tony doesn''t think he''s going to be in that situation, who is he, he''s Tony Stark, Iron Man, super soldier, billionaire, playboy...


    How could he be extremely anxious.


    At this moment Rhodes also came out, squatted in front of Tony, tapped Tony''s mask with his hand and said:


    "Come on dude, you look so ugly, come out."


    "Sorry, I''m leaving first."


    After Tony said a word, he directly activated the Iron Armor and flew into the sky.


    ��


    the other side.


    Charlotte Doyle was eating in the dining area of ??the base at this time, saw the news broadcast on TV, then put down her chopsticks and said: "It seems that the Extremis virus has been developed."


    "My lord, the Ten Rings Gang."


    "Hehe, I just don''t know if this counterfeit can lead to the real owner of the Ten Rings, Xu Wenwu or Fu Manchu..."


    Charlotte is still very interested in the ten rings, not to mention the fact that this thing can be used to recharge, but the ability to give the user longevity and great strength makes Charlotte more interested.


    Although he is not worried about his own longevity, after all Otsutsuki is not worried about his lifespan. In addition, Merlin''s magic also gives him the ability to live forever, and he also has werewolves and vampires in his hand, which is also one of the ways to live longer.


    And he knew that the old man who was staying in Kunlun, the keel of the other party could also increase the life span.


    It can be said that Charlotte herself is not worried about longevity, but there are quite a few people under her command. People other than Orochimaru will definitely encounter the problem of longevity. It is also a good way to have one more means.


    In addition to the ten rings, the other UU reading is the Extremis virus.


    Charlotte still has a little interest in this thing. Although this thing is currently unstable, once the mood is high, there is a risk of self-detonation. The ability to escape fire.


    As for the ability to self-destruct, maybe it can be limited, or it can be used as the last trick.


    And the regeneration ability of Extremis Virus is also very powerful. For ordinary ninjas and ordinary people, this regeneration is simply a blessing.


    Tsunade with Hyakugo and Orochimaru who messed up himself are not afraid of these things. If an ordinary ninja has no arms and wants to regenerate, the difficulty is not ordinary.


    After thinking about it for a while, Charlotte decided that in this matter, he was going to make a move.


    Extremis Virus, he wants to get the information and find the real ten rings.


    ��


    read for free

 Chapter 675： Christmas party

    Stark Industries Building.


    Happy was promoted from Tony''s personal bodyguard to the head of security at Stark Industries.


    At this moment, Harpy was walking in the company, and reminded every employee: "Brand."


    "Breast badge."


    Whenever he sees a person without a badge, Happy will tell the other person specifically and ask him to wear it.


    Seeing Pepper Potts coming to work, Happy went up to make his own suggestion.


    "Pepper Potts, Tony''s got a bunch of gear in his basement, and they''re all wearing party hats."


    "It''s an asset we can tap into."


    "You''re suggesting I replace all cleaners with robots," Pepper Potts said as the document was signed.


    "I mean, in human resources, people are the weakest link."


    "We should replace them immediately and use those reliable robots."


    Pepper Potts said in surprise, "What?"


    Seeing that Happy was still reminding the employees to put on their badges, Pepper Potts interrupted:


    "Happy, I''m glad you''re the head of security now, it''s a perfect position for you."


    "but��"


    Before Pepper Potts could finish, Happy replied with a smile, "Thank you, I appreciate it."


    "My employee complaint rate has tripled since you took over."


    "You don''t have to thank me."


    Hearing Happy''s answer, Pepper Potts laughed angrily.


    "This is not Gong Wei."


    Happy said with a smile on his face, "Thanks, that''s a compliment."


    "It''s clear that someone is trying to hide something."


    At this moment, Pepper Potts'' assistant came over and said, "Sorry, excuse me."


    "Ms. Pepper, your four o''clock appointment has arrived."


    "thanks!"


    Then Pepper Potts looked at Happy and said, "Happy, we''ll talk about it later, but now I have something tricky to deal with."


    "What''s up?"


    "I''ve worked with him before, and he''s always trying to ask me out," said Pepper Potts, pushing open the door of the drawing room.


    "A little embarrassing."


    "I don''t like that either," Happy said.


    As the door was pushed open, Pepper Potts stared blankly at the person in front of him.


    This healthy, well-dressed and mature man was completely different from the man she remembered.


    "Pepper!"


    Pepper Potts said in surprise, "Killian?"


    Killian smiled and said, "You''re looking good, you look great."


    Pepper Potts exclaimed, "My God, you look so good."


    In her memory, Killian was a bit unkempt, limping and needing a cane, obviously looking like a Frankenstein, but now...


    "me��������"


    Pepper Potts was a little speechless in surprise, and then said, "What have you been up to lately?"


    And Happy, who was behind him, looked at Killian with his eyes.


    Killian opened his hands and said, "Nothing special."


    "Five years as a physical therapist, please call me Aldridge."


    Happy on the side said, "You should wear a security badge."


    Hearing Happy''s words, Pepper Potts felt a little helpless, then turned around and said, "Happy is fine, just avoid it for a while."


    "you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, I''ll wait outside."


    Seeing Happy go out, Pepper Potts walked towards the sofa area of ??the reception room and said, "Nice to meet you, Killian."


    In the reception room, Killian introduced his team''s new invention to Pepper Potts, showing his brain and the application of this technology to improve bioelectric energy and recombine DNA


    Wait for the prospect.


    However, through Killian, Pepper Potts said: "Unfortunately, it sounds to me that this technology is very inclined to be weaponized."


    "Such as remodeling warriors and private armies, and Tony..."


    Killian heard Pepper Potts'' words and interrupted, "It''s Tony again, Tony."


    "do you know?"


    "I asked Tony to join AIM thirteen years ago, and he turned me down."


    "But I can see that now there''s a new generation of genius on the throne who doesn''t need to be tied down by Tony anymore, and she''s less egotistical."


    Yet Pepper Potts still refused:


    "I''d still say no, Aldridge."


    "Though I''d love to help you."


    When the two were talking, Harpy outside was very dissatisfied with Killian''s assistant''s behavior. The other party didn''t wear a badge, and he sat on the sofa carelessly, not polite at all.


    Coinciding with Tony''s call, Happy told Tony that Killian had come to meet Pepper Potts.


    And told Tony that Pepper Potts is his most precious wealth, if he doesn''t cherish it, he will be pried away by Killian.


    And complain to Tony that he misses the old Tony, instead of hanging out with superheroes without his Tony.


    ��


    On the other hand, Pepper Potts rejected Killian''s investment invitation, and then gifted him away from Stark Industries.


    After Pepper Potts was busy with work, he drove back to Tony''s seaside villa.


    As soon as the car stopped at the door, Pepper Potts, who got out of the car, saw a huge doll rabbit standing in the yard at the door.


    A full three-meter-tall rabbit with the words Merry Christmas - Pepper.


    Looking at this gift, Pepper Potts sighed a little helplessly.


    Walking into the villa, Pepper Potts saw the man wearing the Mark armor sitting on the sofa, and asked in surprise, "What is that?"


    "You''re in the house now, are you wearing this?"


    "What generation is this, Mark Fifteen?"


    Tony glanced at the MK42 on his arm, but said "oh yeah."


    He didn''t tell Pepper Potts that this was the 42nd generation armor.


    "Probably, everyone has hobbies."


    Sitting on the couch, Pepper Potts took off her heels and said, "So you''re wearing your hobby in the living room?"


    "Just trying it on, it feels a little tight..."


    Mark 42 walked up behind Pepper Potts and asked, "Hey, did you see your Christmas present?"


    "Yes, I saw it..."


    "How could I not have noticed that Christmas present, would that thing get in the door?"


    Tony also said awkwardly, "Actually, this is a problem."


    "I''m going to get some guys tomorrow and blow that wall down so we can get in."


    Pepper Potts laughed, "Okay."


    Mark 42, under Tony''s control, gave Pepper Potts a massage and said:


    "Shoulders are a little stiff, naughty boy."


    "I don''t want to sound too rambling, but do you like that custom bunny?"


    "Do I like it or not?"


    "Just make sure, okay?"


    Pepper Potts turns around "Wow, that''s a creative idea. "


    Then hugged Mark 42 and said, "Why don''t you take off that mask and give me a kiss?"


    "Um��"


    "Bang bang bang!"


    "Okay, hell, it won''t open."


    "Would you like to just kiss here, in the gap between the faces?"


    Pepper Potts stroked the chest armor of the Mark 42 and said, "Maybe I should run to the garage, get a crowbar, and pry that thing off?"


    "Crowbar, all right."


    After speaking, Pepper Potts walked towards the basement.


    Tony immediately spoke to dissuade, "It''s just that there is a radiation leak over there."


    Pepper Potts skipped down and said, "I''ll take my chances."


    Tony continued to dissuade, "It''s too risky."


    And also followed behind, and said, "At least, let me get you some protective armor or something."


    However, when Pepper Potts walked to the basement, he saw Tony stretching on the barbell with a brain sensor. "Caught."


    Pepper Potts pushed away the dessert that Benben handed over, and said in a cold voice: "You really have endless tricks."


    "Feel sorry."


    Seeing that the dinner on the table had been moved, Pepper Potts asked, "Did you eat it before I came?"


    "We''re dating tonight..."


    Tony argued, "Yes, I took a quick bite."


    "I don''t know if you''re going home or going drinking with Aldrich Killian."


    Pepper Potts said in surprise "hat?"


    "hat?"


    "Aldrich Killian? What are you spying on me?"


    "Happy''s worried," Tony said, crossing his arms over his chest.


    "You''re spying on me."


    "I do not have."


    Pepper Potts was a little annoyed, he turned and left and said, "I''m going to bed."


    Tony saw Pepper Potts leave and immediately said, "No, Pepper?"


    Seeing that Pepper Potts walked out without moving his head, Tony finally couldn''t hold back: "Hey, I admit it, my fault, sorry."


    Hearing Tony apologize, Pepper Potts also stopped, and turned to look at Tony.


    "I''ve been like an ant on a hot pot for a while and I haven''t said anything," Tony said.


    "Since that time in New York, things have changed. "


    Pepper Potts came down, looked at Tony and said, "Really? I didn''t notice at all."


    Tony said, "If someone goes through something and then it''s over, you still can''t explain it."


    "Gods, aliens, other dimensions, worlds."


    "I''m just a man in a can."


    "Probably the only reason I didn''t break down is because you moved in."


    "Well moved, I love you, I''m lucky."


    "But honey, I can''t sleep."


    "You go to bed and I''ll come down here and do what I''m good at."


    "I tinker, I..."


    "The crisis is imminent, and I must protect the only thing I can''t lose, and that is you."


    "And my armor, they''re part of me...."


    Pepper Potts said, "Machine, distract you."


    Tony said, "Yes."


    Pepper Potts walked up to Tony, hugged him, took Tony''s head into his arms, removed the sensor from his brain, and said, "I''m going to take a shower."


    "All right!"


    Pepper Potts took two steps, then turned and said, "You come with me."


    Tony nodded, "It''s better this way."


    ��


    the other side.


    In the Charlotte base, a Christmas party is being held at this time.


    A huge Christmas tree was erected in the middle of the base. This Christmas tree was huge in size, and it was made by Yamato using wood escape ninjutsu. The tree was covered with colorful lights and decorations, and under the Christmas tree was placed With gift boxes of items one by one.


    For the festive atmosphere, Uzumaki Xin Kuna took the lead in putting on special Christmas costumes for herself, Hyuga Hinata, Shizune, Nadeko Shizuka, Yuhihong, Tiantian, Haruno Sakura, Yamanaka Ino, etc., dressed like a deer cowry


    Than the same.


    These were not recruited by Charlotte, but Uzumaki Kushina brought the crowd to make custom-made clothes in the New York mall, but Tsunade did not agree to Uzumaki Kushina''s request to wear that suit.


    Uzumaki Kushina led the crowd towards the others and asked for Christmas blessings.


    Uzumaki Kushina came in front of Minato, stretched out her hand and said, "Minato, gift!"


    Namikaze Minato took out a gift box, handed it to Uzumaki Kushina and said, "Here, this is your gift."


    Uzumaki Kushina put the wrapped gift box directly into the package of the same style as Santa Claus that Zaijin brought, and then said to the girls behind him, "Quickly go ask Minato for a gift."


    "If you miss today, you will be waiting for the next time."


    Kurenai Yuhi was also polite, and said firstly, "My lord, our gift."


    Namikaze Minato, a flying thunder god, disappeared and reappeared in an instant, holding a box full of gifts in his hand.


    I saw a smile like a little sun on his face, and said, "They''re all here, I''m here to distribute gifts to everyone."


    Charlotte Doyle on the side saw this scene and looked at Tsunade: "Tsunate, why didn''t you join Uzumaki Kushina''s team?"


    Tsunade said arrogantly, "I''m going, there''s no room for Kushina, I''m the big sister in the team."


    "I just don''t want to compete with the juniors for the limelight."


    Then he reached out to Charlotte and said, "Where is my present?"


    "Don''t say no!"


    Charlotte laughed, "Hahaha!"


    "How could it not be prepared for you?"


    Charlotte took out a beautifully packaged gift box from the storage space, which contained a pink diamond necklace.


    "Here, this is your gift. "


    Tsunade took the gift, but didn''t open it.


    Instead, he untied the necklace he had been wearing from his neck. This necklace was a gift from the first generation to Tsunade.


    "This is my most precious thing, a gift from my great-uncle. "


    "Today I send him to you, hoping to bring you good luck."


    The pendant was still smelling of body fragrance and temperature at this time, Charlotte looked at the necklace Tsunade had untied from her neck, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    The reputation of this thing is too loud, claiming that whoever leads to death.


    But at this time, Tsunade sent it out for the first time, and she didn''t know that in the original Naruto world, she gave her Rope Tree, Broken, and Naruto successively.


    If Naruto hadn''t crushed the necklace himself, he might have escaped death.


    But with his own strength, there should be no problem.


    "Thank you for the gift! "


    Tsunade took a step forward, personally put the necklace on Charlotte Doyle, and sent a sweet kiss on the forehead.


    The moment Tsunade kissed her forehead, Charlotte felt soft and cold.


    And the other side.


    Uzumaki Kushina finished robbing Minato, and took everyone to blackmail Ziraiya.


    Jiraiya was also giving gifts to the female ninjas, and when he saw the situation on Charlotte Doyle''s side, the corner of his mouth was happy. Is Tsunade''s big tablet going to send himself out?


    At this time, Jiraiya only has friendship with Tsunade as a companion.


    At this moment Orochimaru put his arms around Jiraiya''s shoulders and said:


    "It seems that Tsunade has taken a brave step, which is also a good thing for us. "


    Just when Jiraiya and Orochimaru were giving gifts to everyone, Nadeshiko Shizuka came to Jiraiya and said, "Master Jiraiya, you once met my master and had a competition but there was no winner. "


    "You agreed to let your apprentices come for the competition, and if you lose, you agree to marry."


    "Well, your apprentice Namikaze Minato is already married, how should this match be carried out?" "


    Hearing Nadeko Shizuka''s words, Jiraiya scratched his head in embarrassment: "Well, I didn''t know about this, it should be something in the future."


    Uzumaki Kushina at the side was furious and shouted: "Ji Lai Ye..."


    Seeing that Uzumaki Kushina was about to go berserk, Jiraiya also felt like saying, "Well, Naruto is also my apprentice."


    "Yes, Naruto is also my apprentice."


    Hearing Jiraiya say Naruto, Uzumaki Kushina''s fluttering red hair fell down again, then looked at Nadeshi Shizuka, looked up and down:


    "It would be nice if Shizuka was my daughter-in-law."


    "It''s just that Naruto is too young."


    Nadeko Shizuka on the side asked doubtfully, "Naruto Uzumaki?"


    "Yes, that''s him."


    Jiraiya pointed to Naruto Uzumaki who was holding a gift and was about to give it to Haruno Sakura.


    Uzumaki Kushina yelled "Naruto!"


    Hearing his mother calling him, Naruto quickly stuffed the gift into Haruno Sakura''s hand, and ran over quickly.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Uzumaki Kushina pulled Naruto, then stood in front of Nadeko Shizuka, and said, "Naruto, let sister Nadeko Shizuka be your wife from now on?"


    Naruto''s head immediately shook like a rattle, and shouted: "No, I like Sakura-chan the most."


    Haruno Sakura heard Uzumaki Naruto''s words, but said, "I don''t want it, I like Sasuke."


    But Hinata Hinata looked at Naruto in her mother''s arms, feeling a little sad.


    Nadeko Shizuka looked at Naruto Uzumaki in front of her, shook her head and said, "He''s still too young, I''ll compete with him when he grows up."


    "I just thought of Master''s entrustment, which is also the tradition of our Nadeko Village."


    "Although there is no Nadeko Village here, I will fulfill Master''s last wish."


    Jiraiya smiled at this time, "Don''t worry, maybe Naruto will become a big guy soon, and it won''t be too late for you to learn from each other."


    "Let''s talk about it when he grows up."


    Jiraiya''s affairs came to an end, Uzumaki Kushina took her army of women and continued to ask for gifts from a group of adult ninjas.


    Ginny also came over at this time, and saw that she was wearing a very **** and hot outfit, and came to Charlotte Doyle with a gift in her hand.


    "Charlotte, Merry Christmas!"


    Looking at Ginny''s gift, Charlotte did not refuse.


    "Merry Christmas, Ginny. "


    Charlotte took out a gift from the storage space and exchanged it with Ginny.


    Ginny took the gift, stepped forward to give Charlotte Doyle a hug, buried Charlotte''s head in her arms and rubbed it for a while.


    Seeing Ginny''s behavior, Tsunade stepped on the ground with one hand and one foot, and the ground shook for a while.


    Obviously, Tsunade was very dissatisfied with Ginny''s behavior of forcing Charlotte to eat tofu, and then puffed out his chest.


    Hers was no smaller than Ginny''s, and even bigger than the other''s.


    Ginny let go of Charlotte, and then showed a smile of stealing chicken, and stood beside Charlotte.


    Soon Jiu Xinnai came over with everyone, asking for gifts.


    Charlotte, Tsunade, and Ginny were also prepared and distributed the gifts to everyone.


    Even Sasuke Uchiha prepared a lot for everyone.


    Uchiha Obito looked at the outfits of Kushina and others, and thought in his heart, "If Lin can also wear this outfit, it must be very cute."


    The entire base was full of laughter and laughter, and everyone exchanged gifts and enjoyed the joy of the festival.


    ��


    the other side.


    At this moment, Barton was sitting alone on the sofa at home, holding a photo frame in his hand, and the photo in the frame was none other than his lover, Barbara Moores.


    That was Barbara Morse''s last mission. After completing that mission, she would retire from S.H.I.E.L.D. and marry him under the pseudonym Laura.


    But the other party is already dead, UU reading and left him forever.


    After stroking Barbara in the photo with his hand, Barton picked up the phone and gave it to Ai


    Di called the past, and he wanted to tell the other party where the target was.


    He couldn''t spend Christmas with his lover, and he wasn''t going to make it easy for Eddie today.


    On the other hand, Eddie is spending Christmas with his girlfriend, and the two have just come out of the restaurant to feel the festive atmosphere outside.


    Suddenly the phone rang, Eddie picked up the phone, saw the other party''s number, did not connect but pressed the button to refuse to connect.


    He wants to accompany his girlfriend today, but he doesn''t want to be disturbed tonight.


    "Eddie, who''s calling?"


    "I don''t know, it should be a sales call."


    ��


    read for free

 Chapter 676： Tsunades Rescue

    Christmas party night is still going on here in Charlotte, and Tony Stark is drifting off to sleep with Pepper Potts after a furious clapping campaign.


    Lying on the bed, Tony was dreaming back to the Battle of New York, manipulating his steel armor to continuously attack the Zeta Swiss soldiers coming out of the space passage.


    Because he was fighting in a dream, Tony lying on the bed made small movements because of the dream, and his behavior woke up Pepper Potts who was sleeping beside him.


    Pepper Potts looked at Tony''s body tightening and tightening as if he was having a nightmare, so he hugged him with some worry, and called out softly, "Tony."


    "Tony, Tony."


    However, just as Pepper Potts was about to wake Tony up, Mark 42 suddenly appeared beside the bed and grabbed Pepper Potts'' arm and pressed him on the bed.


    "Ah~"


    This sudden change scared Pepper Potts to yell, and the whole person was in shock, and her exclamation also woke up Tony beside her.


    Tony woke up, rolled sideways and immediately sat up from the bed. He was shocked to see Mark 42 grabbing Pepper Potts beside the bed, and immediately stopped it and shouted:


    "Power off."


    Following Tony''s order, Mark 42 immediately let go. Pepper Potts stood aside and turned off the power. Tony immediately stepped forward and cooperated with gestures to automatically disassemble the parts of Mark 42.


    Seeing Mark 42 turned into parts and scattered on the ground, Tony also breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at Pepper Potts aside and said, "I must have summoned it in a dream, this kind of thing shouldn''t happen."


    "I''ll recalibrate the sensors."


    "Can we... just let me..."


    Pepper Pots calmed down the panic in his heart, and immediately got up from the bed after glancing at Tony, and walked outside.


    Seeing this, Tony immediately asked to stay: "Let me take it easy, don''t leave, okay? Pepper..."


    Pepper Potts turned around, looked at Tony and said, "I''m going to sleep downstairs, you can slowly fix it yourself."


    After speaking, Pepper Potts left the room, leaving Tony alone.


    Tony looked at the parts on the ground and lay on the bed annoyed. At this moment, he felt the trouble caused by his own anxiety.


    ��


    the other side.


    Chinese Theater in New York.


    Happy was waiting for the performance to start on the square outside the theater. At this time, he was trying on a pair of sunglasses in front of a small vendor. Through the glass, he saw that Killian''s assistant also appeared in Stark Industries today. came here, and sneakily handed a box to a man sitting on a bench.


    Happy saw that the assistant had left after the two had finished talking, so he walked over immediately, and then pretended to collide with the person holding the box, knocking the other person''s suitcase off and spilling the contents inside.


    "I''m so sorry, man."


    Happy knelt down and apologized, while helping the other party to pick up something, he quietly pinched an item inside his hand, so that the other party would not notice.


    Soon things were almost packed, and Happy got up and left. When he left, he glanced at the things in his hand, which seemed to be...


    Just then Killian''s assistant came over and bumped Happy.


    Eric Seven looked at Happy and said, "What are you doing, man?"


    "Come out alone, little date night?"


    "Maybe you watched your favorite innocent girl movie?"


    Facing the other party''s provocation, Happy immediately countered: "Yeah, a movie called ''End of it''.


    "Starring you and your junkie girlfriend."


    At the same time, he raised the item in his hand and said, "This is a movie ticket."


    Eric Seven''s face sank, and then he said, "Really, that thing is not yours."


    Then he made a move to **** what was in Happy''s hand, but only grabbed the opponent''s wrist.


    Harpy didn''t panic when one hand was grabbed, and immediately


    He swung his fist with his left hand and punched the opponent''s front door, but was avoided by the opponent flexibly.


    After that, Happy broke free from his restrained right hand, and slammed his fist on the opponent''s face, causing the opponent to stagger and had to turn around.


    However, when the other party turned his face, a red light flashed across his face, and the broken bridge of the nose recovered.


    Hapi was a little surprised seeing this scene, because it was impossible to meet a superhuman.


    Thinking of attacking first and then suffering disaster, Happy threw his fist at the opponent''s face again, but this time he didn''t hit the opponent, but was grabbed by the arm.


    I saw Eric Seven grabbing Happy''s arm, throwing Happy directly over the shoulder, and hitting the vendor''s table.


    "Boom~crash!"


    Happy knocked over the peddler''s stall, spilling its contents all over the floor.


    The sudden fight caused a commotion in the square. After all, throwing a person out is no small matter.


    On the other side, the person who had just received the item from Eric Seven had already picked up the item and sucked it up.


    But after smoking, he couldn''t control his emotions and started to overheat all over his body, and he looked at Seven and shouted: "Seven!"


    Hearing someone calling him, Seven stopped walking towards Happy, turned around and looked back.


    "Help!"


    "Help!"


    However, in the next second, the man immediately turned into a flame and exploded.


    Seeing this scene, Happy and Seven immediately evaded. Happy took the vendor''s trolley to resist, while Seven ran quickly to the side.


    "boom!"


    Huge flames soared into the sky, directly blowing up the square at the front entrance of the Chinese Theatre. Countless people were killed and injured at the scene, and several people in the center of the explosion were directly vaporized, leaving several black shadows on the wall.


    After the explosion, Harpy was seriously injured, but Seven recovered from his injuries with the help of Extremis and left the scene.


    The police who came later took the seriously injured Harpy to the hospital for treatment.


    Early the next morning, Tony Stark received the news at home and learned that Happy was seriously injured in the hospital by the bombing attack.


    And learned that Happy''s injury is serious and his life is in danger at any time.


    Tony was very angry when he got this situation. For him, Harpy was not only a former bodyguard, but also his friend and even his family.


    Thinking of Happy''s injury, Tony took out the phone and called up Charlotte Doyle''s phone number, and dialed it directly.


    the other side.


    Charlotte Doyle hadn''t woken up yet, everyone had a little fun last night and drank a lot of wine.


    At this time, when the phone rang, he picked it up in a daze and pressed the connect button.


    "Hey��"


    Tony Stark''s voice came from the other end of the phone: "Charlotte, this is Tony."


    "Hi Tony, long time no see."


    "Charlotte, Happy has been bombed and is in the hospital alive or dead. I need your help."


    "Please bring Tsunade to help Happy."


    Hearing Tony''s words, Charlotte remembered that Happy seemed to have been seriously injured by the explosion on Christmas Eve.


    "Okay, I''ll bring Tsunade over later, and show Happy a look at the injury."


    "Which hospital does he live in?"


    "Maria Hospital."


    "okay, I get it."


    "thanks!"


    After hanging up the phone, Charlotte started to get up to wash up, and after cleaning up, she went outside Tsunade''s room.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Following Charlotte''s knock on the door, it didn''t take long for the door to open, and a lazy Tsunade in pajamas appeared at the door.


    "It''s so early, what''s the matter?"


    Glancing at Tsunade''s lazy look and the more magnificent figure under the pajamas, Charlotte touched


    He opened his mouth behind his nose and said, "Happy, Tony''s bodyguard, was hit by an explosion and is seriously injured. He wants you to help him."


    Tsunade stretched his waist, and then said, "Let me help, it''s not cheap."


    Looking at Tsunade''s **** figure, Charlotte smiled and said, "Tony is not short of money, don''t worry about it, and he is also my friend."


    "Okay, let me tidy up."


    Tsunade closed the door, leaving Charlotte outside.


    Without waiting too long, Tsunade had finished washing and changed clothes soon.


    "Let''s go!"


    Soon, with John Wick in charge as the driver, Charlotte and Tsunade headed to the hospital where Happy was.


    ��


    Soon the TV signal in New York was hijacked again during the morning news, and the figure of the Mandarin appeared in front of everyone again, and announced that the Ten Ring Gang was responsible for the bombing attack on the Chinese Theater, and indicated that this was not the end, but just a start.


    the other side.


    Tony Stark had just driven to the entrance of the hospital, and was surrounded by a large group of reporters as soon as he got out of the car.


    The flash clicked, and the mobile phone, microphone, and lens were all in front of Tony Stark.


    It was these people who, after learning that Tony''s former bodyguard was seriously injured in the explosion attack last night, immediately came to the gate of the hospital to stay with Tony Stark, just to get first-hand information.


    A female reporter said, "We came here before dawn, waiting for Mr. Tony Stark to appear."


    "We hope he will give us a response, his response to the latest attack."


    "Mr. Stark, look here."


    "It is alleged that all indications point to this being a new round of attacks by the Mandarin."


    "You came to visit your bodyguard, do you have any plans to avenge him?"


    "What can you tell us?"


    Tony looked at the person in front of him, not interested in answering, and walked towards the hospital door with his head buried.


    At this moment, a man stood in front of Tony with a mobile phone, and asked, "Mr. Stark, when will someone kill this guy?"


    Seeing Tony''s gaze, the man continued, "I''m just saying, if Iron Man can''t do it, can we ask other superheroes for help?"


    Tony looked at the man in front of him, stopped in his tracks, watched the man lift up the video camera, and said directly:


    "Is this what you want?"


    Seeing that the man in front of him didn''t speak, Tony looked around at the reporters around him, and then said:


    "I have a little holiday greeting that I''ve been waiting to send to the Mandarin."


    "I just organized the language."


    "My name is Tony Stark, and I won''t shoot you."


    "I know you''re a coward, so I decide."


    "You are dead, I will come to collect your body."


    "It''s not about politics here, it''s just old-fashioned revenge. It has nothing to do with the Pentagon. It''s just you and me."


    "Take a step back and say, if you are a man, come to me."


    "This is my home address, No. 90265, Lane 10880, Malibu Corner. I will open the door and wait for you."


    Then Tony looked at the man in front of him, took his mobile phone, and said to him:


    "That''s what you want, isn''t it?"


    Then he crushed Xuanming''s cell phone into pieces.


    "Charge it to me."


    Then, under the surprised eyes of everyone, they directly pushed open the door of the hospital and walked in. Because it was a private high-end hospital, these media and reporters did not follow up. They knew exactly how to interview news under any circumstances.


    When I came to the ward where Happy was, I saw that there was a sterile room made of glass room in the ward. At this time, Happy was lying on the hospital bed in the sterile room, with an oxygen mask on his face and a plug on his body.


    Full of instruments, and packed like a mummy.


    Looking at the unconscious Happy, Tony was very moved and angry.


    "Doctor, how is the situation?"


    A doctor in a white coat came in front of Tony, and then whispered: "It''s not optimistic, he has extensive burns all over his body now, and he has suffered from the impact of the blast distance, six ribs are broken, and many internal organs are also damaged. injury."


    "Fortunately, he was not at the center of the explosion, but there is no sign of waking up so far, and there may be risks such as organ failure."


    Hearing the doctor''s answer, Tony nodded to express his understanding.


    "I''ll stay with him here for a while, it won''t affect me."


    "It''s okay, sir, but you still have to be careful. Try not to enter the ward. If you want to enter, you''d better wear sterile protective clothing, because if you encounter bacteria on a large area of ??burns, it is easy to cause infection, and the situation will be even more difficult. .��


    "Okay, I see, just leave me here alone for a while."


    Hearing Tony''s request, the doctor took a look at the equipment inside and found that there was no problem, then turned and left, leaving space for Tony and Happy lying on the hospital bed.


    Looking at the motionless Happy, Tony thought of the days when the other party protected him, and why he went to the Chinese theater.


    Just when Tony missed all the past with Happy, the door of the room was opened.


    Seeing that it was Charlotte Doyle and Tsunade who came, Tony immediately got up and came to Charlotte, and then said, "Happy was seriously injured, and he hasn''t woken up yet."


    Then he looked at Tsunade aside and said, "Please."


    Charlotte gave Tony a hug, and then said, "Don''t worry, it''s a small problem with Tsunade here."


    Then Charlotte looked at Tsunade and said, "Look at his situation."


    Tsunade nodded, and said, "I''m not cheap, this time I''m here for Charlotte''s sake."


    Tony looked at Tsunade and said, "Thank you, sorry for the trouble."


    Tsunade glanced at Tony, then looked at the sterile room in front of him, and walked in directly.


    When he came to Harpy''s bed and looked at the pile of test equipment on the other person, Tsunade first looked at the report issued by the hospital, then observed Harpy''s condition, and then took the instrument inserted into the other person''s body. , Pulled off everything except the oxygen mask.


    Following Tsunade''s operation, the alarm sounded immediately when the instrument was unplugged. Hearing this annoying sound, Tsunade directly turned off the power of the instrument.


    At this moment, a doctor from outside the ward rushed in and asked, "What happened?"


    Then he drove to the sterile room where Tsunade was removing Harpy''s gauze, and immediately shouted, "Stop, what are you doing?"


    Tony stopped the doctor and said, "Leave it to her, don''t you worry?"


    The doctor asked, "Who is she and what is she doing?"


    "She wasn''t wearing a sterile gown. Do you know how harmful this situation is to the patient?"


    Tony lowered his hands, "Quiet, quiet."


    "I know what''s going on, but now Harpy is handing it over to the other party. Everything that happens inside has nothing to do with you."


    Hearing Tony''s words, the doctor immediately said: "Then you must sign and confirm that all the consequences of her behavior have nothing to do with our hospital, or you will transfer the patient away now."


    ""


    Tony took the form and immediately signed it.


    In the sterile room, Tsunade had already removed the gauze wrapped around Harpy, and then began to use Chakra to check the opponent''s body.


    After confirming that the hospital had no problem dealing with the fracture, Tsunade began to use the palm sensu technique to restore Happy''s internal organs injured by the blast wave.


    Looking at the green light that appeared in Tsunade''s hands, the doctor was a little confused, but he didn''t say anything more.


    Soon after Tsunade treated Happy''s internal organs, he began to treat the other''s burns.


    Under the treatment of palm fairy, Happy''s body


    It began to heal itself, and the burned skin recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Tony, who saw this scene, said: "Seeing such abilities, I always feel that hospitals and beauty salons may lose their jobs."


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "Others can''t afford to hire medical ninjas, and the most important thing is that we don''t have so many medical ninjas to grab their business."


    The doctor on the side exclaimed: "Oh, Maiga!"


    "It''s nothing short of a miracle."


    Tony looked at the doctor who hadn''t left yet, UU Kanshu pushed it out the door, and said: "Doctor, we have something to talk about, you are not suitable to stay here."


    The doctor''s strength couldn''t resist Tony, who had been injected with a physical enhancer, and was pushed out by Tony like a chicken.


    With the door closed, leaving only the four of them in the room, Tsunade was treating Happy.


    Tony came to Charlotte, thought for a while and said:


    "Dude, I want to ask you something, and I might need your help."


    Charlotte asked, "What is it?"


    After organizing the language, Tony asked, "Mandarin, the Ten Rings Gang, do you understand them?"


    "There is also the question of whether there are ninjas behind the Mandarin."


    ��


    read for free

 Chapter 677： 10 Rings and Mandarin

    Latest website: Tony looked at Charlotte Doyle, and continued to speak:


    "You may not be aware that there have been ten explosions during this period plus yesterday''s one, and there were no explosion shells left at the scene."


    "Either there is a new technology that I don''t know about, or there may be ninja support behind the opponent."


    "After all, it is possible to cause an explosion without leaving any traces. The one I know is a ninja, and the other is Chen Haoran, but obviously he will not do such a thing."


    Hearing Tony''s words, Charlotte also nodded, and then said after thinking for a moment:


    "What you said can be summed up in two issues, the Ten Rings Gang and the Ninjas."


    "Let''s talk about the first question first, the Ten Ring Gang and the Mandarin."


    "Tony, do you really have no image of them?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s question, Tony was a little surprised: "hy?"


    "You mean I had contact with them?"


    Seeing that Tony had no thoughts, Charlotte said, "In 2008, in a cave in Afghanistan."


    Hearing Charlotte''s reminder, Tony''s thoughts suddenly returned to the original time. He was betrayed by Obadiah and kidnapped by the police in the cave. He remembered that he also created the first generation of steel at that time. Armor.


    "You mean, the group of Middle Eastern gangsters who kidnapped me back then were the Ten Ring Gang?"


    "No, they were already wiped out by me at that time."


    "Could it be that they are making a comeback?"


    Charlotte explained: "The Ten Rings Gang is an organization that has existed for a very long time. It can be traced back to thousands of years ago."


    "This organization has been constantly conquering since its inception, and they have swept every corner of the world for thousands of years."


    "They lurked and secretly subverted the regimes of all parties and rewrote history."


    "And what you wiped out was only the ten-ring branch in the Middle East. It was just a branch of the ten-ring. Just like your branch, it was still a branch that was not taken seriously."


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s words, Tony was stunned for a moment and murmured: "Is this still a terrorist organization with a long history?"


    Then he shook his head and said: "No matter how long it has existed, but he angered me, it is his death."


    "It just so happens that the old and new enemies are being settled together. This time I will uproot him."


    While speaking, Tony also made a clenched fist, showing his determination.


    Charlotte did not tell Tony that the leader of the Ten Ring Gang for thousands of years has been one person. After all, the Ten Ring Gang that appeared this time is just a counterfeit.


    After all, an organization that has existed for thousands of years, and an enemy that has lived for thousands of years, these are two different things, and Tony is asking about the Ten Rings Gang, not whether the one on TV is real or not.


    Seeing Tony''s determined action, Charlotte nodded and said, "It''s good if you have this determination, I just tell you that this organization is not simple, you have to be careful with such people."


    "As to whether there are ninjas behind the Ten Ring Gang you are worried about, to be honest, I am not very clear. "


    "There is no bomb shell, which is very easy for ninjas. This is not a profound skill. Any detonating talisman can leave no shell after the explosion. As for increasing the scale of the explosion, you only need to increase the detonating talisman. Quantity will do."


    "In addition, some powerful ninjutsu can also achieve the same result, not to mention the explosive ninja of Yanyin Village who is good at explosions."


    "However, I can be sure of one thing, that is, none of the ninjas on my side participated in it."


    "As for the ninjas of other ninja villages and even the rebellious ninjas, I don''t know if they are involved."


    "But it''s not easy to hire a ninja. The other party may not have something to impress a ninja."


    Tony stroked his chin and thought for a moment, then said, "Maybe they bought detonating symbols from other ninjas, and then went to create terrorist attacks.


    Charlotte shook her head: "Ordinary people without chakra can''t detonate the detonating charm."


    "This thing only works in the hands of a ninja."


    Tony thought for a while and said: "Since the possibility of the other party being a ninja is very low, I wonder if the other party has developed some new technology."


    At this moment, Tsunade walked out of the sterile room, and said, "Happy''s treatment is over, and now he needs to rest for a while except for the fracture problem, and the other injuries have recovered."


    "But he fell asleep right now, and he should be able to wake up in a few hours."


    "As for the fracture, you can let him go to the Continental Hotel to take a wax bath, and he will be able to recover in one night."


    Hearing that Tsunade had been treated and even given a way to recover from the fracture, Tony thanked him, "Thank you!"


    Tsunade waved his hand, not caring about asking for your thanks.


    Tony looked at Charlotte and said, "Since Happy is no longer in danger, I''m relieved."


    "As for the broken bone, I will arrange for someone to take him to the Continental Hotel after he has rested."


    "But I don''t have any gold coins issued by you, how about paying with new elements?"


    Charlotte nodded: "Yes."


    Then Charlotte took out 10 gold coins issued by the Continental Hotel from the storage space and handed them to Tony.


    "When the time comes, ask someone to hand this over to the front desk of the hotel, indicating that you can use the wax bath for treatment."


    Tony accepted the gold coin and nodded, "Okay, I see."


    "Now that Happy''s matter has been resolved, the next thing I have to do is to eliminate the Ten Rings Gang. "


    Charlotte looked at Tony and said, "Do you need help?"


    "No man, this is my revenge alone."


    Charlotte nodded: "I wish you a long journey."


    Then Charlotte didn''t stay in the hospital for a long time and left here with Tsunade, and Tony also drove back to his home. He had already responded to the Mandarin of the Ten Ring Gang, and he believed that the other party would take action against him in a short time. Do your homework.


    On the way back to the base, Tsunade asked in the car, "I heard that the Ten Ring Gang has a history of thousands of years. Do they have anything you need?"


    Charlotte nodded, and said, "Yes, they have ten rings, this thing is useful to me."


    After thinking for a while, Tsunade said, "Since this thing is in the hands of an evil organization, we should take it back."


    Charlotte smiled, and then said, "I''m waiting for such an opportunity."


    "I have a story about Ten Rings and Tarot Village, maybe you will be very interested."


    ��


    the other side.


    After Tony returned home, he gave his assistant one thing to take care of Happy in the hospital, and handed over the ten Continental Hotel gold coins Charlotte gave him to him, and told him to take him with him after he woke up. Go to the Continental Hotel and how to use these gold coins.


    After doing all this, Tony came to the basement, and he wanted to investigate the situation of the Mandarin and the Ten Rings.


    Jarvis: "I compiled a database of Mandarins for you, Master."


    �� It��s all intercepted from S.H.I.E.L.D., the FBI, and the CIA. "


    "Start Virtual Crime Scene Reconstruction."


    As the virtual crime scene is reconstructed, Tony walks in to look at the data and says, "Okay, what do we know?"


    ��The name Mandarin is an ancient Chinese term for a war counselor, meaning ��the king��s counselor.��


    Tony analyzed: "According to the video broadcasted by hijacking the TV signal several times, he used South American insurgency tactics and spoke like a missionary."


    "The place where the incident happened is holding a festival, and there are many theaters..."


    After glancing at the information collected by Jarvis, Tony said, "Close it."


    With Tony''s words, Jarvis closed


    Shutting down the information he had collected, he said at the same time, "The heat generated by the explosion exceeded 3000 degrees Celsius."


    "Anything within twelve and a half yards was instantly vaporized. "


    Looking at the virtual scene shown by Jarvis, Tony said, "No bomb fragments were found within three miles of the Chinese Theater."


    "No, master."


    "Tell me about Happy."


    Following Tony''s words, Happy, who was seriously injured under the virtual image, appeared in front of him, and through Happy''s fallen eyes and the position of his fingers, he seemed to be pointing at something.


    Tony walked aside and sighed: "I don''t know when it will start, the bomb is not like a bomb anymore..."


    "Is there really no Renegade involved?"


    Determined what Happy was looking at before he was seriously injured, a soldier with a nameplate that read Jack Thagat.


    Tony asked, "Are there any military casualties?"


    "According to official records, no, master."


    "Bring over the heat generating feature."


    "Record 3000 degrees as a factor in the statistics."


    Just as Tony ordered, the statistics were completed, and a number of statistic information were displayed in front of him.


    "Shenyun has completed the calculation."


    "The connection with the satellite has been completed, and the body temperature record of the last 12 months has been generated."


    Seeing a large pile of fever records appearing in front of him, Tony frowned slightly and then said, "Eliminate all the places that the Mandarin attacked."


    "Master, there have been a large number of records of heat generation above 3000 degrees Celsius in Africa and South Africa, and the occurrences are very frequent."


    Tony looked at those places, then shook his head and said, "No, the temperature in those places is a bit too high, and the area is a bit big."


    The places Jarvis showed were the places where Fei Duan performed sacrifices to the evil gods, and the high temperature of the explosion was left by Didara when he cleaned up the traces.


    It��s just that the range and temperature of Didara��s bombs are higher. After all, every time they clean up a village or even a small town, the range is more terrifying than the Mandarin��s attack. It��s just because the incident happened in Africa, not like New York. There was a lot of trouble like this, and no terrorist organization publicly admitted that it was what they did.


    When he saw the thermal energy signal of Rose Hill Villa, Tony found that the temperature was exactly 3000 degrees and the same as the temperature of the explosion attack, so he said, "That."


    Jarvis said, "Are you sure it''s this one?"


    "It happened before any known Mandarin attack."


    "It was a case of suicide with a bomb."


    During the speech, Jarvis revealed the cause of this incident and released news from the local media.


    "USA TODAY" weekend edition, explosion claimed six lives.


    "Tune in."


    "The thermal characteristics are quite similar, 3000 degrees Celsius."


    Looking at the unfolding message, Tony murmured, "It''s two soldiers."


    Then he said, "Ever been to Tennessee?"


    Jarvis immediately began to plan: "The flight to Tennessee is planned."


    Then Tony waved his hands and turned off the virtual imaging. At this time, a virtual screen appeared next to it, showing that a visitor was knocking on the door.


    Tony was surprised: "Is there anyone else who can knock on the door?"


    Then he knocked on the box with some depression and said: "We should be in a complete security blockade. I just threatened a terrorist organization that has existed for thousands of years."


    "Who''s knocking?"


    Jarvis explained, "There''s only so much I can do, Master."


    "Who told you to tell the whole world your address."


    Tony had no choice but to put on the steel armor and leave the basement, walking up.


    Seeing a beautiful woman knocking on the door, Tony opened the door with some doubts.


    When the other party walks in, the mechanical equipment at the door is in front of you.


    The person had a scan and determined there was no danger.


    Seeing that the other party was about to move forward, Tony stretched out his hand and said, "Just stand there."


    Tony looked at the other party and opened the mask at the same time: "You are not a Mandarin, are you?"


    "yes?"


    Maya Hansen looked at Tony and said, "You don''t remember?"


    "As expected."


    Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, Tony wondered to himself which one of his previous lovers?


    Then he said, "Don''t worry, I even forgot what I had for breakfast today."


    Jarvis reminded, "Grain-free waffles, master."


    Tony said helplessly, "Oh, yes."


    Maya Hansen looked at Tony and said, "Okay, I need to talk to you alone."


    Glancing around, he continued, "Not here, it''s urgent."


    Tony glanced at the other party, then turned and walked into the house: "In the past, I definitely didn''t mind, but now I have a formal girlfriend.


    At this moment, two packages fell from above, and Tony stared blankly at this thing. At this moment, Pepper Potts'' voice came from upstairs: "Tony, is there a guest here?"


    Tony stepped out of the Mark 42 armor and said, "Yes, this is Maya Hansen."


    "A scientist in botany, a friend of mine, not very familiar."


    Tony turned and came to Maya Hansen, and whispered, "Don''t tell me, I have a 12-year-old kid who has never met, who is waiting for me in the car outside."


    Maya Hansen saw Tony saying this, and directly said deliberately: "He is already 13 years old."


    Hearing what the other party said, Tony was shocked directly.


    Maya wasn''t joking and said immediately, "No, but I need your help."


    Tony wondered, "Help for what?"


    "Why now?"


    Maya said seriously, "Because I read the newspaper today, and I don''t think you''ll survive the weekend."


    Tony also said seriously, "I''ll be fine."


    At this point Pepper Potts came down and said, "I''m sorry, Happy is in the hospital."


    "I thought there would be no guests."


    Seeing Pepper Potts coming, Tony also said, "It''s really a surprise."


    Pepper Potts quipped: "Still ex-girlfriend."


    "It doesn''t look like it," Tony explained.


    Maya Hansen also said: "It''s not like that, it''s just shit."


    Seeing that Maya said it directly, Tony nodded and said, "Yes."


    Pepper Potts looked at Tony and said, "It''s really your style, isn''t it?"


    "A night of passion..."


    Pepper Potts looked at Maya and said, "In that case, you really dodged the bastard."


    Tony was surprised: "hat?"


    "I''m sure��"


    Before Tony could finish speaking, Pepper Potts said, "Trust me, we''ll get out of here right away."


    Tony refused, "Hey, didn''t we all agree?


    "Don''t go."


    Pepper Potts: "Go!"


    Tony: "The man said no..."


    Pepper Potts interrupted again, "Get out of here immediately."


    Maya Hansen interjected, "Good idea, let''s go."


    Tony retorted, "Sorry, that''s impossible, don''t touch her bag."


    When the two were arguing, Maya Hansen saw the TV hanging on the wall, playing Tony''s address, and said, "Excuse me, is this important on the TV?"


    Tony also looked at the TV, and saw a missile flying towards his villa in the live broadcast.


    Seeing this position, Tony just turned around and looked out the window when he saw that the missile had already


    After being attacked, it exploded instantly outside the building.


    "boom!"


    The glass of the villa shattered on the spot, and the shock wave from the explosion directly blasted Tony and Pepper Potts who were closest to them into the air.


    Tony, who was flying in the air, reacted quickly. He immediately controlled the automatic flight of Mark 42 and put it directly on Pepper Potts'' body to protect his girlfriend''s safety.


    And Tony hit the wall, making him gasp. Fortunately, he had been injected with a physical enhancer, and the blast wave at this distance would not hurt him.


    Outside the villa, in addition to the News Corp. helicopter that has been broadcasting the whole process, three armed helicopters also appeared on the periphery of the villa at this time, and opened their weapon systems. Two airborne heavy machine guns appeared from both sides of the helicopter and aimed at Tony''s villa. .


    At this moment, Tony stood up and saw Maya Hansen, who was stunned by the blast wave. Then he looked up and saw that the wall upstairs was about to fall. Tony was about to turn over to avoid it, but Pepper Potts was driving Mark 42. Tony''s body resisted the falling cement and said, "I''m here to protect you."


    Tony refused to admit defeat: "I''ll protect you first."


    At the same time, he found a step for himself: "Let me just say, I can''t stay here anymore."


    Tony just got up, and before he could evacuate, three more missiles were launched and bombarded the villa. The shock wave of the explosion blasted Tony to the other side of the villa again.


    Tony got up from the ground and yelled at Pepper Potts, "Come on, I''ll follow."


    With the bombardment of four RPG missiles, UU Reading www. The uukanshu.com villa could no longer withstand the devastation, and the floor under his feet broke instantly, separating Tony and Pepper Potts.


    Seeing Pepper Potts turn over and come to help, Tony immediately shouted, "Don''t come over, go and save her."


    "I''m free to do it."


    "Don''t be stupid, go and save her, hurry up and get out."


    "Let''s go."


    Pepper Potts, who knew that Tony had been injected with a physical booster, did not refuse Tony''s request. After closing the mask, she went to rescue Maya Hansen. She knew that she was a burden to Tony, and she needed to evacuate the scene first.


    Pepper Potts immediately helped Maya Hansen up, and then flew outside. With the help of a palm cannon, Pepper Potts led Maya Hansen out of the villa to the open space outside.


    ��


    Free reading mobile phone users please browse and read, handheld reading is more convenient.

 Chapter 678： Tony was attacked

    Latest URL: Pepper Potts and Maya Hansen have just escaped from the villa when another rocket strikes again.


    "boom!"


    Just as Tony stood up, the room shook violently again, and the wall began to collapse rapidly, making it impossible to stand still.


    Pepper Potts looked at the collapsed house and exclaimed: "My God!"


    Then he yelled into it, "Tony��"


    At this moment, three armed helicopters in the distance continued to fire rockets towards the villa.


    "Whoosh!"


    "boom!"


    Under this rocket, the body of the building could not bear it anymore, and began to tilt towards the sea under the cliff.


    Tony also took this opportunity to grab the iron frame by the window to stabilize his figure. At this time, Jarvis'' voice came.


    "Master, Miss Potts has escaped from this building."


    Hearing that Pepper Potts had left, Tony breathed a sigh of relief, then turned his head and looked out the window to see the positions of the three armed helicopters, and immediately began to control Mark 42 to return to himself, although he had a physical enhancer But what he is better at is the Mark Armor.


    Following Tony''s call, the Mark armor on Pepper Potts outside the room began to disintegrate automatically, and flew towards the villa.


    At this time, the heavy machine guns of the three helicopter gunships outside the room also began to rotate, and at a speed of 6,000 rounds per minute, they began to shoot indiscriminately into the villa, and continued to attack with rockets.


    "Da Da Da Da..." "Whoo Boom!"


    While dodging bullets, Tony began to put on the armor, and finally finished dressing before the villa fell into the sea.


    However, Tony, who put on his battle armor and was about to take off to fight, found that his propeller was missing, and immediately asked:


    "Jarvis, where did my propulsion energy go?" "Master is being installed, this is a test machine after all."


    Looking at the three gunships that were still shooting continuously, Tony wanted to use the weapon system to fight back, but found that because it was an experimental prototype and the weapons were not equipped yet, he had no choice but to bombard the flying piano with his palm and smashed it at the one in front of him. helicopter.


    Fortunately, the aim was good and the hit was successful.


    But without a weapon, Tony had no choice but to run and dodge. In the end, he was bombarded by the opponent''s rockets one after another, and fell into the sea with the villa completely.


    Because of being entangled by the cables in the room, Tony was temporarily trapped on the bottom of the sea and could not get out.


    The armed helicopter in the air saw that the villa was completely destroyed, and there was no iron man on the sea, so it turned around and left.


    Because of falling into the sea, Tony also fainted as the sea water entered the machine.


    At this time, after Jarvis configured the propulsion device, he rushed out of the seabed with Tony, and then flew towards Rose Mountain, Tennessee according to the previously scheduled flight plan.


    Pepper Potts saw that the entire villa was completely transferred into the sea, and immediately ran over and looked down, but she didn''t see the picture of Tony flying out in the Mark armor, and cried out in pain: "Tony..."


    ...the other side.


    After listening to the story told by Charlotte, Tsunade asked in disbelief, "Nine-tailed fox?"


    "God, there are a lot of Nine Tails there, aren''t the people there afraid of Tailed Beasts?"


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "Tsunade, that''s a nine-tailed fox, not a nine-tailed beast."


    "While they all have similar appearances, those are not tailed beasts."


    "And their size is much worse than that of Nine-Tails."


    Recalling the scene of the battle in Tarot Village in Shangqili, Charlotte continued: "The strength of those mythical creatures is not strong, even very weak."


    "I even suspect that they just have the same appearance and name, but they don''t have the matching strength. There is a feeling of replica."


    Tsunade asked curiously, "Is it very weak?"


    After thinking about it for a while, Charlotte said: "The power of the dragon is still a bit interesting.


    Thinking, but whether it is Qilin, Phoenix, Dijiang, Jiuwei, Buddha Dog, etc., all performed poorly. "


    "I''ll show you if I have a chance. They are a bit like the magical animals in my magic world."


    Hearing Charlotte use magical animals as a comparison, Tsunade also understood that although he had never seen these creatures, she had seen magical animals in the wizarding world, and those animals were far worse than tailed beasts, or even worse. Some powerful psychic beasts.


    While the two were communicating, Charlotte Doyle''s phone rang, and she took out her phone to see that the caller was none other than Pepper Potts.


    It was Pepper Potts who waited for a long time at the ruins of the house, until the police arrived, the rescue force arrived, and the reporter appeared on the scene, but he still did not see Tony falling from the sky.


    Although she believed that Tony was fine, she was still full of worries, and finally decided to call Charlotte Doyle.


    "What''s the matter, Pepper Potts?"


    "Charlotte, Tony he... he was attacked at the villa and disappeared." "I believe he is fine, but he lost contact and the media is saying that Tony is dead


    Hearing Pepper Potts'' words, Charlotte knew that Tony''s home had been bombed.


    Thinking of his firm that had been bombed several times, Tony was bombed only once, it was no big deal.


    "Don''t worry, Tony will be fine."


    "Well, I''ll come over and take a look at the scene."


    Pepper Potts said gratefully, "Please, Charlotte."


    Tony was attacked and disappeared. Happy was hospitalized. Pepper Potts didn''t know who to turn to except Charlotte Doyle for help.


    Maya Hansen on the side asked in confusion: "Who did you just contact?" Pepper Potts hung up the phone, his face was full of anxiety, but he still answered the other party''s words, and said, "I contacted Charlotte T Doyle, he is Tony''s good friend, if there is any accident, he should be able to find Tony." "He will be here in a while."


    Hearing Pepper Potts'' words, Maya Hansen asked in surprise, "Is that the ninja god?"


    Pepper Potts nodded.


    Hearing that the person was coming, Maya Hansen''s face turned even paler, and she didn''t know if it was caused by the attack or for other reasons, but Pepper Potts obviously didn''t notice this situation . the other side.


    Charlotte Doyle put down the phone, and then said: "Tsunade, it seems that I can''t accompany you to continue talking about this, we are going to Tony''s villa."


    "Is he okay?"


    Charlotte nodded: "It should be nothing."


    At this moment, Zilai also ran over, came to Charlotte Doyle, and asked:


    "I just read the news, it said that Tony Stark was killed?"


    Although Tony has confirmed his girlfriend relationship with Pepper Potts and did not take Zilai to play again, the two of them formed a deep friendship at the beginning, and Tony later recommended a lot to Zilai Interesting location, and Zirai also helped Tony develop an anti-ninja armor.


    Seeing Jiraiya with a worried face, Charlotte shook her head and said, "Fake news, don''t worry."


    "It just so happens that I''m going to the scene of the attack, let''s come together." Jilai also nodded.


    Soon John Wick drove and took the three of them towards Tony''s seaside villa.


    And Kankuro in the sand hidden puppet shop also saw the news of Tony''s death, and then he tidied up his puppets and left the office.


    ...the other side. "Master, master


    Tony Stark, who had fainted, gradually woke up under the call of Jarvis at this time, and said:


    "Understood, contact the alarm, I''m fine."


    "It''s an automatic emergency alert for less than five percent energy."


    In the next second, Tony found that the battle armor began to fall at an extreme speed, and finally hit the side road directly, and stopped after a while of rolling.


    Tony was lying on the ground, the armor on his body was emitting sparks, showing that he was seriously injured


    .


    After taking a deep breath, Tony took off his visor, looked at the snowflakes floating in the sky and asked:


    "Is this snow? Where have we been, North?"


    Jarvis replied, "We''re five kilometers from Rose Hill, Tennessee."


    Tony asked in surprise, "What''s going on?"


    "Jarvis, I didn''t arrange it that way."


    "What are we doing here, it''s not right." "I''m going to Pepper, I''m going to��"


    "I planned this flight, and this is the destination," Jarvis said. "Who told you to plan it."


    Tony was a little helpless, and then said: "Open the armor." "I have something wrong, master."


    "Open it quickly, Jarvis."


    The next second the armor opened, Tony sat up from the ground, and said, "It''s relaxing."


    However, Tony, who was wearing short sleeves, felt the cold in the icy and snowy world, and finally decided: "I''d better shrink back."


    Jarvis said, "I think I need to sleep, master." "Jarvis."


    "Jarvis, are you still there?" "Leave me alone, man."


    After confirming that Jarvis had no electricity and turned off the phone, Tony was also a little helpless. It was freezing and snowy and there was no one there.


    In the end, Tony could only assemble the Mark 42, and then directly picked up the other side and walked towards the distance.


    Walking all the way, Tony finally came to a Texaco store with Mark 42 on his shoulders.


    Seeing a cloak hanging on the puppet outside the store, he took it off and put it on himself, and went to the phone booth.


    "Stark Security Services, send to all known receivers." "Pepper, it''s me."


    "I know I owe you a lot and I''m sorry, but time is limited." "So first of all, I''m sorry I put you in danger."


    "Because of my utter selfishness and stupidity, I promise it won''t happen again."


    "And Merry Christmas, that rabbit is indeed too big." "That''s all, sorry."


    "Also, I apologize in advance because there''s no way I''ll be home on time." "I''m going to dig that guy out, I just want you to be safe."


    "I just stole a cloak from the wooden man."


    After leaving a message to Pepper Potts to report his safety, Tony hung up the phone and continued to carry Mark 42 and walk out. He wanted to find a place to repair the chip on his arm and Mark 42.


    ......the other side.


    Kankuro ran all the way, and first came to Tony''s seaside villa, where there were reporters, media, police and rescue forces.


    As soon as Kankuro appeared, he was spotted by sharp-eyed reporters and immediately surrounded him.


    "Mr. Ninja, are you also here to confirm that Mr. Tony Stark was attacked?"


    Kankuro pushed the reporter''s microphone away, ignored him at all, and walked straight to Pepper Potts'' position.


    "Ms. Pepper!"


    Pepper Potts looked at the young man with oil paint on his face, and said, "You''re here, Kankuro."


    Kankuro looked at Pepper Potts, whose face was full of anxiety, and asked, "Ms. Pepper, Mr. Stark..."


    Pepper Potts shook his head: "We were attacked, but Tony and the villa were transferred into the sea. He didn''t come up, and I didn''t see him."


    Hearing Pepper Potts'' words, Kankuro looked at the sea beside him, and asked directly, "Did you fall into the sea with the villa?"


    Pepper Potts nodded: "I didn''t see Tony fly out. Some people speculate that he was buried in the sea by construction debris."


    "Currently the rescue team is using a crane to lift the wreckage, but Tony''s villa is too big."


    Kankuro looked at the cliff beside him, and then said, "I see, I''ll go down and have a look."


    Having said that, Kankuro jumped straight up and headed down the cliff.


    jump to. "sky!"


    Kankuro''s behavior surprised everyone around him. A reporter led a cameraman to film live broadcast of Kankuro who jumped off the cliff, and explained:


    "This is the ruins of the villa where Tony Stark was attacked. A young ninja has already arrived at the scene."


    "My God, he just jumped off the cliff."


    "He just stood on the surface of the sea. Is this the magic of ninjas?"


    "This ninja is salvaging the wreckage under the sea. UU reading is more powerful than a crane. Is he here to save Tony?"


    Maya Hansen looked at Pepper Potts and asked, "Who is this?" "Are all ninjas so powerful?"


    Pepper Potts looked down, Kankuro was looking for something on the sea, and said, "He''s Kankuro, he''s Tony''s old friend."


    At this time above the surface of the sea, Kankuro used puppets to search for traces of Tony Stark under the sea.


    After some searching, Kankuro found a lot of Mark series armor that had been damaged by the explosion, but no trace of Tony was found. Even under some building wreckage, Tony used puppets to lift them up, but he still couldn''t find Tony. corpse.


    Seeing that no trace of Tony has been found, Kankuro is relieved a lot. As long as the body is not found, then the possibility of Tony Stark being alive is very high.


    At this moment, John Wick drove to the scene. Charlotte Doyle was surrounded by reporters just as she got out of the car. Mobile phone users please browse and read, palm reading is more convenient.

 Chapter 679： Enthusiastic Jiraiya and Kankuro

    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    At this moment, John Wick drove to the scene. Charlotte Doyle was surrounded by reporters just as she got out of the car.


    "Mr. Ninja God, are you also here to confirm the death of your friend Tony Stark?"


    "What do you think of his attack this time?"


    All the reporters at the scene gathered, facing Charlotte: Doyle flashed the flash and kept pressing the shutter button.


    The commotion here also attracted the attention of Pepper Potts. Seeing Charlotte Doyle''s appearance, she also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Looking at the reporters gathered in front of him, Charlotte Doyle picked up a microphone and said:


    "We are not afraid of any attack!"


    "Xuan''s attack can''t hit him."


    At this moment, the reporter said: "But he has disappeared. After such a long time, there is a high probability that he has been killed."


    Charlotte Doyle glanced at the reporter and said lightly, "He''s Iron Man!"


    After speaking, Charlotte returned the microphone to the other party, and walked straight away from the crowd towards Pepper Potts.


    Seeing Charlotte coming, Pepper Potts stepped forward and hugged Charlotte Doyle, "Tony, he is missing."


    Charlotte gave Pepper Potts a hug and said, "Don''t worry, Tony''s fine."


    Maya Hansen on the side glanced at Pepper Potts and then at Charlotte Doyle, but didn''t say anything.


    At this time, Kankuro jumped from the sea and came directly in front of the crowd, and then greeted Charlotte and the others, "Master Tsunade, Master Jiraiya, Master Charlotte."


    Charlotte nodded: "Kankuro, you are here too."


    Kankuro nodded, took out an Iron Man helmet and handed it to Pepper Potts, and then said, "I searched under the sea, and I can be sure that there is no Mr. Stark."


    "He should have left the scene."


    Hearing Kankuro''s words, Pepper Potts also breathed a sigh of relief, but still puzzled: "Then where did he go, there is no news at all."


    At this moment Charlotte said: "At least it is certain that he is still alive."


    "If necessary, I will take action at that time."


    Pepper Potts looked at Charlotte Doyle and said, "Then please."


    At this time, the Iron Man helmet that Kankuro handed over to Pepper Pots began to flash red light. After seeing this situation, Pepper Pots thought for a while and put the helmet on his head.


    "Stark security server, authentication successful."


    Then Tony''s message was played in the helmet. Hearing these words, Pepper Potts had a smile on his face, and he was completely relaxed.


    Pepper Potts took off his helmet after listening to the message, and then said to Charlotte and the others: "Tony is still alive, he just left a message through the security system."


    "He said he was going to find out who was behind it."


    Hearing Pepper Potts'' words, both Kankuro and Jiraiya breathed a sigh of relief.


    After confirming Tony''s safety, Charlotte thought for a while and said, "Pepper, come to the base with us."


    "We''re not sure if the Mandarin will make more crazy moves after knowing that Tony is not dead. Why don''t we go to my base and wait for a while, and wait for the threat to be resolved before going back to reunite with Tony. "


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    Hearing Charlotte''s proposal, Pepper Potts also nodded. She is Tony''s weakness. If the enemy knows that Tony is not dead, it may not be impossible to arrest her and threaten Tony.


    After all, the other party rushed to New York to directly mobilize the armed helicopters to bomb Tony''s villa, and there was nothing the other party dared to do.


    "Okay, then I will trouble you for a while."


    "Also, I think Tony may need help. He wants to investigate this matter alone. I''m a little worried."


    At this time, Zilai also volunteered and said: "Leave it to me, I will go to Tony and help him deal with that Mandarin."


    aside


    Kankuro also said, "And me, I''m going to help Mr. Stark too."


    Seeing Jiraiya and Kankuro offer to help, Pepper Potts showed haste on his face, but he still said to Kankuro, "Kankuro, you are still a child, and such things are not suitable for you to participate in."


    When he knew that Kankuro was only 15 years old, Pepper Potts treated him as a child, even though he had great strength and a puppet that could fight Tony back and forth, but he still didn''t want this child Get involved.


    Kankuro refused, "No, I''m very powerful, and I''ve performed many missions."


    Seeing that Pepper Potts wanted to say something more, Charlotte said, "Kankuro is already a ninja, let him go."


    "Jiraiya, Kankuro, I will leave the matter of Tony to you. "


    "Protect him well, and solve the mastermind behind the scenes."


    "Yes!" X2


    Then Charlotte looked at Pepper Potts and said, "Let''s go back to the base together."


    In the end, Kankuro and Jiraiya also stayed, while Charlotte, Tsunade, Pepper Potts, and Maya Hansen got into the car and were led by John Wick to the base.


    Three women sat in the back of the car, and Charlotte sat in the passenger seat. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    At this moment, Pepper Potts looked at Maya Hansen and said, "Do you have something important to tell Tony?"


    Maya Hansen was also a little helpless. She thought she would have the opportunity to contact Tony and ask him to help solve the problem of Extremis virus. Later, she planned to use Tony''s girlfriend to ask Tony to help solve the problem of Extremis virus, but now she and the other party went to Charlotte. base, does she still have a chance of letting Killian take Pepper Potts?


    After thinking for a while, Maya Hansen was a little desperate, but she still said, "I suspect my boss is working for the Mandarin."


    "If you still want to know, I suggest waiting in a safe place, and I will tell you in detail."


    Pepper Potts was surprised: "Your boss is working for the Mandarin, but Tony said you are a botanist."


    Maya Hansen nodded. "I''m actually a DNA coder, so to speak."


    "There is a team of forty people, an offshoot of a private think tank."


    "Of course you could say, I''m a botanist."


    Pepper Potts asked, "What''s your boss''s name?"


    "Aldrich Killian. "


    Charlotte sat in the co-pilot''s seat with a slight smile on her lips.


    Maya Hansen waited for my base, you, an expert on the Extremis virus, may not have the chance to leave.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    As for Pepper Potts not being able to see Tony''s armored fireworks show, he didn''t care at all.


    ��


    Recommend the new book of urban master Lao Shi:

 Chapter 680： Tonys investigation

    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    The car continued to drive towards the base, while Happy had already been sent to the Continental Hotel for wax bath treatment.


    And Eddie still spends Christmas with his girlfriend, this holiday is their most important holiday, the holiday is not short from December 22nd to January 5th.


    As for Hawkeye Button''s call, I''m sorry. He is on vacation now. He doesn''t intend to punish evil and promote good just to offend his girlfriend. He is not that great yet.


    And with Eddie''s refusal again, Barton also had to examine Eddie''s situation.


    ��


    the other side.


    Tony carried his Mark 42 armor and found a warehouse. After confirming that the owner of the house was not there, he forcibly opened the door of the warehouse.


    Tony stood at the door and glanced at the items in the warehouse, and after putting Mark 42 on the sofa, Tony said mockingly: "Let you sit comfortably, now you are happy."


    Tony sat down on the couch to rest, then went to the workbench, picked up a pair of pliers and started picking out the pieces of the arm.


    At this moment, a child came in, pointed at Tony with a potato gun in his hand, and said, "Stop!"


    "do not move."


    Tony looked at the child at the door, put down the pliers in his hand, and said cooperatively, "You caught me."


    Then he said, "The potato gun is not bad."


    "The barrel of the gun is a bit long. With this length and width, it''s not accurate to aim."


    The boy aimed at the glass cup on the shelf on the wall, and smashed the glass with one shot, indicating that the shot was not bad at all.


    Tony put his hand down and said, "Now you''re out of bullets."


    The boy looked at the glowing object on Tony''s chest, and asked, "What''s on your chest?"


    Tony smiled and said, "It''s an electromagnet.


    "You must know that you have a lot of things here."


    The little boy continued to ask, "What are they used for?"


    Tony didn''t answer, but stood up and shone the lamp on the table on Mark 42 on the sofa.


    The boy''s entire expression changed after seeing it, and he shouted in surprise, "Oh my God!"


    "Well, that''s... is that Iron Man?" "


    Tony looked at the boy and said, "Strictly speaking, I am."


    The boy walked up to Tony, put a newspaper on his chest, and said, "Strictly speaking, you are dead."


    Tony opened the newspaper, and what he saw was his own photo and the headline: The Mandarin attacked, Stark was rumored to be dead.


    Tony said helplessly, "Okay."


    Then he threw the newspaper aside, and at this time the boy came to the sofa, looked at the war-damaged version of Mark 42 and asked, "What''s wrong with him?"


    "Alive."


    "I made him and nurtured him."


    "I''ll fix him."


    The boy looked at Tony and said, "Isn''t that just mechanical work?"


    Hearing what the other party said, Tony didn''t refute: "It''s sort of."


    The boy looked at Tony and said, "Well, if I build Iron Man and War Machine..."


    Before the other party finished speaking, Tony said, "Now it''s called the Iron Patriot."


    The teenager exclaimed, "This is even cooler."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    Tony retorted, "No, not at all."


    "Anyway, I''ll install a mirror..."


    Tony asked, "Mirror reflector?"


    The boy nodded and said, "Make him invisible."


    Tony: "You want stealth mode?"


    Boy: "Good idea, isn''t it?"


    Tony nodded and said, "That''s a good idea, I can build one in the future."


    The boy looked at Mark 42''s finger, and snapped it off out of curiosity.


    Seeing this, Tony quickly shouted, "Don''t do this."


    "Look what you did


    What? "


    "Are you going to break his fingers?"


    "He''s hurt, he''s sore, stay away from him."


    Hearing Tony''s words, the boy bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry."


    "Are you serious?" Tony asked.


    Then he continued, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."


    Then he asked the boy''s family: "Who is at home?"


    "My mom went to work at the restaurant, and my dad went to 7-11 to buy scratch-offs. "


    "I guess he should have won the lottery, because he has been gone for six years. "


    Hearing the boy''s words, Tony pondered for a while and then said: "It happened at this time, it''s nothing for Dad to leave the child."


    "I need the following things, a laptop, an electronic watch, and a mobile phone."


    "A cyclone rib on your hot hatch, a map of the town, a big spring, and a tuna sandwich."


    Hearing Tony''s request, the teenager asked, "What good does it do me?"


    After thinking for a while, Tony asked, "Save you, what''s his name?"


    "Who?"


    Tony continued, "That guy who bullied you at school, what''s his name?"


    The boy asked curiously, "How do you know?"


    Tony didn''t answer the other party''s words. Apparently he knew that a child who lost his father seven years ago would definitely be bullied by his classmates at school. He walked up to Mark 42 and said, "This thing is just right for you. appetite."


    He took out a metal can from Mark 42''s arm, held it in his hand and said, "This is a cricket can."


    "Just kidding, this is a very powerful weapon."


    "Stay away from your own face, just press the top button to scare people away. "


    "No fear of life is just for self-defense, how about it?"


    The boy immediately reached out to take it, but Tony did not hand it to the boy, but continued to ask: "How is it?"


    "Is it a deal?"


    "make a deal."


    After handing the things to the boy, Tony asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Harry, your name is... "


    Tony replied directly, "Mechanic, Tony."


    Then he looked at Harry and said, "Do you know what''s going on in my head?"


    "Where''s my sandwich?"


    Harry immediately sat up on the couch, looking for the things Tony had just suggested for him.


    ��


    the other side.


    In Rose Mountain Villa, Aldrich Killian received a call from his subordinates.


    "Sir, the house was blown up by us, but no bodies were found."


    "No Stark found."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    Killian said lightly: "Understood."


    "I''m leaving, the master is supposed to be recording, but he''s kind of..."


    "You know his temper."


    "Continue with the plan today and call me when you''re done."


    After finishing speaking, Killian hung up the phone and walked into a room where there were a lot of photographers and staff.


    At this moment, Killian said: "Listen to me, you are not allowed to speak or make eye contact, or you will be shot in the head."


    Soon the master came to the scene and sat on the chair, then looked at Killian and said, "Okay, what are we waiting for?"


    This master is none other than the manchurian leader who appeared in the news, but he is actually a young actor of the 18th line and a drug addict.


    With the Master in place, video recording begins immediately.


    ��


    the other side.


    After Jilai also checked the scene, he and Kankuro came to an uninhabited cliff.


    Kankuro looked at Jiraiya and said, "We should


    How to do it? "


    Jilai also said, "Find Tony."


    I saw Jiraiya biting his fingers, making seals with both hands and saying: "Psychic art!"


    "boom!"


    A puff of smoke dissipated, and Parker''s figure appeared in front of the two of them.


    Seeing that the psychic is Jiraiya, Parker raised his head and said, "Master Jiraiya!"


    Jiraiya looked at Ninja Dog Parker and said, "Parker, do you still remember the breath of Tony Stark?"


    Parker heard Jiraiya''s words and said, "Remember, I know that guy very well."


    "Did something happen to him?"


    Ji Lai also talked about Tony''s situation: "He disappeared after being attacked by the police. I need you to take us to find him."


    Parker shook his head helplessly: "My meal ticket, he was arrested by police again, it''s really worrying."


    Then Parker began to lower his head and smell Stark''s scent, but after a while he raised his head and said:


    "Stark is not in New York, maybe he ran a little far this time."


    Parker sensed for a while, and then said, "I found it, come with me."


    Seeing Parker swipe and disappear, Jiraiya looked at Kankuro and said, "Little Sagakure, remember not to fall behind."


    In the next second, Zirai chased after Parker in the direction where Parker disappeared, and Kankuro quickly followed.


    ��


    the other side.


    Tony and Harry came to the town, and Tony complained about what Harry brought: "The sandwiches are okay, but the springs are a bit rusty."


    "Other materials, let''s make do with it first."


    "Besides, you said you would give me your sister''s watch..."


    Harry wondered, "What''s wrong?"


    Tony rolled up his sleeves, showed the girl''s cartoon watch on his wrist and said, "I thought it was a slightly more mature watch than this one."


    Harry laughed, "She''s only six years old, come on, this is a limited edition."


    Then Harry asked, "When shall we talk about New York?"


    Tony refused: "I probably won''t say it, forget it."


    "What about the Avengers, can we say them?"


    Tony refused again: "Forget it, let''s talk about it later."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    "Girl, give me some space."


    During the conversation, Tony and Harry came to an open space, where the sacrificial objects were placed, and there were several black figures on the wall.


    Tony asked suspiciously: "What''s the situation here, what happened?"


    Harry came to the center, looked at the things on the ground and said, "There is a man named Chad Davis who lives on this corner."


    "When he joined the army, he won a lot of medals."


    "Then people said he suddenly went crazy, he made a bomb and blew himself up right here."


    Tony stepped forward, looked at the figure on the wall, but recalled that he had seen the news when he asked Jarvis to investigate, and after observing it for a while, he asked, "Six people died, right."


    Harry nodded, "Yes."


    Tony continued, "Count Chad Davis."


    "That''s right."


    Tony sat down beside Harry, and said, "Really? It doesn''t make sense."


    "Think about it, six dead but only five shadows."


    Harry nodded, "Yes."


    "People say that these shadows are the seal of the soul''s entry into heaven."


    "The bomber is pitiful, he fell into hell, so his shadow went with him."


    "That''s why there are only five shadows."


    "Do you believe that?" Tony asked.


    Harry didn''t say he believed it, but said, "That''s what everyone says."


    Tony shook his head, apparently he didn''t believe the reason, he''d seen hell


    Demon man.


    At this moment, Harry looked at the deep crater left by the bomb explosion in front of him, and said, "Do you know what this crater reminds me of?


    "I don''t know, and I don''t care."


    Harry smiled and gestured with his hand: "That huge wormhole in New York."


    "What does it remind you of?"


    Tony looked at Harry and said, "If you want to trick me, I don''t want to say it."


    Harry continued, "Aliens, will they come back?"


    "possible."


    Then Tony said angrily, "Can you shut up?"


    "Didn''t I tell you that I have anxiety attacks?"


    Harry asked puzzledly, "Has this topic made you...not calm?"


    "It''s a little bit, can I catch my breath?"


    Harry kept talking, and continued to ask, "Are there any villains in Rose Hill?"


    Seeing Tony struggling to breathe, Harry asked concerned: "Do you need a bag to help you breathe?"


    "Did you take medicine?"


    "No."


    "Do you need to take medicine?"


    "possible."


    "Do you have PTSD?"


    "I don''t think so."


    "Are you... are you going to become psychotic?"


    "I can shut up, do you want me to shut up?"


    Following Harry''s chatter, Tony couldn''t take it any longer, "Didn''t I tell you to shut up?"


    "I swear, you''re driving me crazy."


    After glancing at Harry, Tony couldn''t sit any longer, and immediately got up from the ground, turned around and ran around, saying, "Bear boy, you really drove me crazy, are you happy?"


    Harry turned to look at Tony, and shouted in confusion, "What did I say?"


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    "Hey, wait for me."


    Harry immediately got up and ran after Tony.


    Tony just ran to the intersection, but he couldn''t hold on any longer and knelt down on the ground twitching all over.


    Harry ran after him, shouting, "Wait, wait."


    Harry finally ran to Tony''s side and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Tony knelt on the ground, took off his hat and grabbed the snow on the ground, covered his face, and calmed himself down.


    Then, holding the snow on his face in his hands, he threw it at Harry and said:


    "You made me twitch."


    Harry was not angry when he was hit by the snow, and he still had a smothered smile on his face. He obviously found Tony''s appearance very interesting.


    Tony had already calmed down at this time, put on his hat again and said:


    "Okay, serious business."


    "Where did we go?"


    "The man is dead. Where is his family? Mother, Ms. Davis, where is she?"


    Harry thought for a moment and then said, "She''s staying in one place, in a pub."


    Tony said to Harry, "See, that helps a lot."


    "Take me to the bar you mentioned."


    Soon Harry brought Tony to the vicinity of the bar. Tony looked at the opposite bar and said, "Harry, wait for me here, don''t go in."


    Harry nodded, and then Tony pushed down the brim of his hat and walked towards the bar across the street.


    Coming to the opposite side of the bar, Tony was about to enter the bar and collided with a woman, and knocked off one of the other''s items.


    "sorry."


    Tony turned around and picked up the object dropped by the other party, and returned it to the other party.


    "Ma''am, your stuff."


    The other party turned around, looked at Tony, and then took what was in the other party''s hand.


    "thanks."


    At this time, a gust of wind blew by, blowing the woman''s red hair, revealing the scar on her face.


    Tony glanced at the wound on the other''s face, hesitated for a moment, then changed the subject and said, "The hair is nice, it suits you very well."


    The woman also glanced at the watch on Tony''s hand and said, "Your watch is also very good."


    Tony raised his arm, pointed to it and said, "Yes, it''s still a limited edition."


    The lady smiled and said, "That must be done."


    Then he said to Tony, "Have a good night."


    Seeing the other party leave, Tony also turned and walked into the bar.


    After entering the bar, Tony looked around at everyone in the bar, then found where Ms. Davis was, and walked over to him and said, "Ms. Davis?"


    Seeing the other person looking at him and making sure he was looking for the right person, Tony asked, "Can I sit down?"


    Davis glanced at Tony and said lightly: "Man is born free."


    Tony nodded, "Indeed."


    Tony then did it, and at this moment Davis looked at him and said, "Okay, let''s talk quickly."


    Hearing what the other person said, Tony said, "I want to say, I feel very sorry for the loss of your son in your later years."


    "I want to know what happened to UU Reading ."


    Davis glanced at Tony, and then said, "I brought you this information, you can take it and leave."


    "No matter what it says, it''s not what he wants to do."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    Tony looked at the file and saw it read "Secret File, Operation Missing Persons.,


    Flipping through the document, there were photos and some information on it, Tony said while flipping through it: "Obviously, you are waiting for someone else, right?"


    "Someone''s going to meet you here, isn''t it?"


    Davis nodded, "Yes."


    Tony glanced briefly, then looked at the other party and said seriously: "Ms. Davis, your son did not commit suicide."


    "I assure you, he didn''t hurt anyone."


    "Someone took advantage of him."


    Davis wondered: "Hy?"


    Tony continued: "Someone used him as a gunman."


    Hearing Tony''s words, Davis took the document back and pressed it under his arm again, then looked at him and said:


    "You''re not the one on the phone, are you?"


    At this moment, the lady who had just collided with Tony came to the table, put an item on the table, and said, "Actually, I am!"


    Tony looked at the other party, and the next second the lady directly grabbed Tony''s arm and pushed him down on the table, and handcuffed Tony.


    ��


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 681： fighting

    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    This sudden scene made Tony a little overwhelmed, but he didn''t resist immediately but wanted to see who the other party was.


    At this time, the police chief who was drinking in the bar stood up and said, "What''s going on, what''s the situation?"


    Ellen Brand said, "I''m catching people."


    "Sheriff, right?"


    The sheriff looked at each other and said, "Yes ma''am, are you?"


    Ellen Brand picked up the certificate representing the Department of Homeland Security in her hand, and said to the other party: "Homeland Security, is there any problem?"


    The sheriff shook his head and said, "There are still problems."


    "I need to know more."


    Ellen Brand said, "I said it''s not your business, Sheriff."


    As the two talked, Tony gave Ms. Davis a look, who immediately understood and threw the document under the bar.


    The sheriff retorted, "Really?"


    "Then why don''t you take care of the state government and let me be promoted?"


    Ellen Brand walked towards the other party, and said, "Well, how should I put it, I planned to simply accommodate."


    "But it''s good for everyone to have fun."


    While speaking, Ellenbrand grabbed the right hand representing the Department of Homeland Security and turned red. Tony''s eyes widened when he saw this scene, and he wondered in his heart what''s going on, Extraordinary?


    The sheriff turned to the police behind him and said, "Deputy sheriff, arrest this woman."


    While talking, Ellen Brand stamped the red-burning Homeland Security badge on the sheriff''s face.


    "what!"


    The sheriff cried out in pain, and the deputy sheriff behind him was about to draw out his gun to shoot, when Ellen Brand pierced the sheriff with a palm and took the pistol of the deputy sheriff behind him.


    Seeing this scene, Tony immediately understood that the woman in front of him was definitely not from the Department of Homeland Security. He immediately slammed his arms hard and broke the handcuffs.


    The moment Ellen Brand got the pistol and was about to shoot, he turned over and kicked the opponent flying.


    "boom!"


    Ellen Brand knocked over several tables in a row, but she still held the pistol tightly in her hand.


    There was chaos in the bar, and the guests inside hurried out.


    At this moment, Ellen Brand didn''t get up. Sitting on the ground, she raised her arm and fired several bullets in the direction of Tony.


    "Bang. Bang. Bang!"


    Seeing the incoming bullet, Tony quickly rolled over to avoid it. Tong Qing ran under the bar, picked up the document from the ground and stuffed it into his arms.


    Ellenbrand had already stood up. She raised her pistol to look for Tony, and said, "I didn''t expect that Tony Stark''s strength is beyond people''s imagination."


    But when they collided at the door of the bar, Ellen Brand didn''t recognize Tony, but he felt familiar and then went back to the car to check and found that the other party turned out to be Tony Stark, the target of their previous attack.


    She was ready to complete the task that her teammates had not completed, to eliminate Tony Stark.


    After all, Tony at this time does not have steel armor on his body, so it is the best time to eliminate him.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    Tony picked up the seat behind the bar and threw it directly at Ellen Brand.


    Facing the falling round chair, Ellen Brand didn''t try to dodge it. Her left palm turned red and she slapped the knife directly. The flying chair was cut into two halves, and the pistol in the other hand was Pulled the trigger in Tony''s direction.


    "Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang!"


    This time, all four bullets were fired and hit the bar where Tony was hiding, causing sawdust to fly wildly.


    But Tony got down in time, and the bullet didn''t hit him.


    After all the 7 bullets from the police pistol were fired, Ellen Brand threw away the pistol and jumped to stand on the bar counter.


    However, she just jumped onto the bar and was attacked by Tony


    .


    I saw Tony stand up suddenly, and punched Ellen Brand''s calf with all his strength. The power directly sent Ellen Brand flying, and at the same time, this punch also broke the opponent''s bones .


    Seeing the flying enemy, Tony blew his fist and joked, "Without armor, I''m still a super soldier."


    Tony thought he had solved his opponent, so he jumped out from the bar. He was going to investigate the information on the document and find the murderer behind the scenes.


    Then, what Tony didn''t know was that Ellen Brand, who was knocked out by him, had a red light flashing on his leg at this time, and his broken calf immediately recovered like this, and then his hands turned red and rushed towards Tony.


    Ellen Brand threw himself on Tony, threw Tony to the ground, and then rode directly on Tony''s body, his red hands pinching Tony''s neck.


    "Zi.la!"


    A smell of barbecue came over, and after Tony screamed, he immediately swept the opponent off his body with one arm.


    A red light flashed across the body of Ellen Brand who was swept away, and the broken breastbone healed quickly.


    Seeing this scene, Tony asked, "Ninja? Or extraordinary?"


    Ellen Brand ignored Tony''s words, and got up and attacked Tony again. This time, the red light on her body flickered, and her arms turned red.


    Seeing Ellen Brand pounced on him, Tony kicked sideways, and the opponent flew back at a faster speed than when he came.


    The moment Tony withdrew his leg, he immediately extinguished the flame on the shoe and shouted, "It melted, it melted."


    It was Tony who kicked the opponent''s body, but the sole of the shoe was directly melted because of the high temperature. UU reading


    Tony immediately dragged the shoes off his feet, and frowned a little at the same time. If the opponent kept this state, wouldn''t he hurt the enemy a thousand and hurt himself eight hundred.


    At this moment, Ellen Brand, who was knocked into the air, was already flushed all over. At this moment, she was extremely angry. She couldn''t accept that she, who had experienced countless battlefields, couldn''t beat Tony, a playboy.


    "what!"


    With a roar, Ellen Brand charged towards Tony again.


    Tony lifted the table on the side and threw it at the other side.


    "boom!"


    The table shattered instantly when it hit Ellenbrand''s body, and at the same time, the high temperature on his body ignited the broken table.


    At this moment, Ellen Brand only had one thought, that is to advance to Tony Stark, as long as he got close to him, even if he blew himself up, he would kill him.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    Looking at Ellen Brand who was charging towards him, Tony felt that the opponent''s state was a bit wrong, how could the red light on his body be gushing out.


    Tony turned his head and ran away immediately, his speed was much faster than the opponent.


    Seeing Tony turn to run, Ellen Brand yelled:


    "do not run!"


    At the same time, he was no longer controlling his emotions and physical condition. In the next second, Ellen Brand exploded directly on the spot, and violent flames shot out from the bar.


    "boom!"


    Tony had just run three steps, when a heat wave hit behind him and instantly sent him flying, falling directly to the outside of the bar.


    ��

 Chapter 682： Gradually Clear Truth (5000 words large

    Tony snorted and rolled on the ground for a while, until he knocked over a car and stopped. He looked up at the bar in front of him, but found that the other party had collapsed under the explosion.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Tony murmured: "It turns out there was no bomb at all, but a self-explosion."


    At this moment, Tony heard the sound of steel breaking, and turned his head to look in that direction.


    However, a bright orange light flashed on a man''s body. He put his hand on the iron frame under a huge water tower, and saw that the iron frame supporting the water tower turned red and had begun to melt.


    Seeing this situation, Tony immediately understood what the other party was thinking, and immediately got up from the ground to avoid it, but the moment Tony got up, the frame of the water tower had melted, and the huge water tower smashed towards Tony''s position with a lot of water go.


    The falling water tower directly smashed a house, and the hundred tons of water stored in it poured out instantly, carrying the smashed building wreckage towards Tony like a waterfall.


    Faced with such an attack, Tony couldn''t dodge at all. He could only protect his vitals with his hands crossed, and he was rushed out by the water flow, and the color steel house behind him was directly disintegrated.


    Fortunately, these water flows are only those in the water tower, and the lethality is not too great. Although it caused him a lot of injuries, he still resisted with his strengthened physique.


    And the water in the water tower was flowing in all directions, and soon lost its impact.


    Tony was crushed under the rubble, and at this time the man who attacked him, Seven, came over. He was the assistant that Killian brought with him when he visited Stark Industries. Unfortunately, Harpy didn''t send the photo of him to Tony at the time. Otherwise, Tony would know who his enemy was at this time.


    I saw Seven walked up to Tony and said, "Where is the **** file?"


    Tony pushed aside the building wreckage on his body, exposing his upper body. At this time, his legs were stuck. In order to prevent the opponent from attacking suddenly, he said, "Under the explosion just now, what other documents can be released?" exist."


    When Seven heard this, he cursed angrily, "Bastard!"


    Tony nodded, "You''re such an asshole."


    The next second, Tony raised his right hand, aimed at the target''s head, and fired a laser cannon, blasting Seven directly and punching a hole in his head.


    Seeing that one blow eliminated the opponent, Tony immediately threw down the overloaded palm cannon in the palm of his hand. This is a one-time attack weapon he made, and it was scrapped immediately after use.


    Seeing that the objection was resolved, Tony moved away from the wreckage of the building under him, then got up and walked towards the other party.


    After coming to Seven and taking a look at him, after confirming that he was hopeless, Tony took out the car keys from the other party''s pocket, turned around and found his car, and unzipped his clothes to take out some wet documents.


    Just as the car door was opened, Harry also ran over.


    "You were so cool just now!"


    Tony smiled, "Thanks, I know."


    Tony sat in the car and closed the door, pressed the window and said to Harry, "I need you to go home to your mother."


    "Keep your mouth shut and watch your armor, and don''t let the phone get busy."


    "Because when I call, you''d better pick it up, okay?"


    "Understood? It''s settled here."


    "Get out of the way, or I''ll hit you."


    "goodbye."


    Harry stood in front of the car and asked, "I''m your comrade in arms now, is there anything else I can do?"


    Tony smiled and said, "Just do these things well."


    Harry nodded, "Okay, Mechanic."


    Tony closed the window, kicked the accelerator and drove away.


    At this time, Sai Wen, who was killed by Tony, had a red light flashing across his head. The head that was punched with a hole slowly recovered. The opponent then stood up, glanced at the scene, and left before returning to the base. middle.


    ������������


    the other side.


    full size


    The video of the person has been recorded, and under the operation of Killian''s team, the TV signals across the United States have been hijacked again. This time, not only New York, but also the TV signals of the East Coast and Los Angeles have been hijacked.


    In the White House, the vice president was dealing with official business. At this time, an official beside him said, "We have an unauthorized broadcast cut in..."


    "Mr. Vice President, I think you should see this."


    Then the logo of the Ten Rings Gang appeared on the screen in the meeting room.


    Seeing this, the Vice President shook his head and said, "Oh no, here we go again."


    "Did the President see it?"


    At this time, the president was doing air work on the passenger plane of Air One, and he also saw this scene.


    On the TV, the Mandarin said, "Mr. President, I want to teach you two lessons."


    "And I''m going to finish it one morning during the Christmas break."


    "Meet Thomas Richard."


    I saw a white man lying next to the Mandarin, and the Mandarin was pointing at him with a pistol in his hand.


    "He has a good name and a solid job."


    "This Thomas is an accountant for Roxon Petroleum."


    "But I''m sure he must be a good guy, and I''m going to blow his head off, live in thirty seconds."


    Thomas lay on the ground and wailed, "No!"


    The Mandarin pointed to the landline beside him and said, "You have this phone number on your phone, isn''t it exciting."


    "Are you wondering how this number got on your phone?"


    "Listen, American people, if the president calls me in half a minute, Thomas can live."


    "start!"


    The president picked up the phone, saw the phone number on it, and asked the staff around him, "How did he hack into my phone?"


    The staff member said: "We cannot be controlled by the ***..."


    "I have to make this call," the president said, taking off his glasses.


    "I strongly advise you not to do that," the aide said.


    The president stood up and said, "It''s the right thing to do."


    Then he dialed the number, and the landline on the TV rang.


    Just when everyone thought Thomas could survive, the Mandarin shot him in the head.


    After all this was done, the Mandarin continued, "There is one lesson left, President Ellis."


    "Run away, hide and kiss your child goodbye."


    "Because no one can save you, your army can''t save you, and that police dog with red, white and blue stripes can''t save you."


    "We''ll see you soon."


    Then the figure of the Mandarin disappeared from the TV, leaving behind the logo of the Ten Rings Gang.


    Seeing all this, the president said angrily: "Notify Roddy, let him find this lunatic quickly."


    At this time a staff member said: "Sir, we have tracked the broadcast signal, and we have found a possible target point in Pakistan."


    "The Patriots are ready to strike."


    The President nodded and said, "Let''s get started!"


    "Yes, sir."


    ������������


    the other side.


    Tony was driving the car while looking at the information in the file in his hand. After some checking, he saw a file that said ''list of missing combatants'', and the AIM company logo was written on it.


    Seeing the logo of this company, Tony felt something was wrong. Could it be that these people were all developed by AIM?


    A new super serum?


    Thinking of this, Tony thought of Rhodes'' fighter plane, which seemed to be contracted to AIM for upgrading this time. Thinking of this, Tony immediately called Rhodes.


    On the other side, Rhodes came to Pakistan at this time, and he broke into the target point suspected to be the Mandarin.


    "do not move!"


    Rhodes raised the weapon on his arm and aimed at the people in the room, but he realized that the target should be wrong. ''s phone rang.


    Looking at the ringing phone, Rhodes said, "Um, wait a minute."


    Then he answered the phone: "Hello."


    I saw Tony said, "Have you ever come across a girl sitting on top of you, and when you look up, she suddenly emits a bright orange light from the inside out."


    Rhodes was puzzled: "Well, I have met, who are you?"


    Tony: "It''s me, buddy."


    "If I remember correctly, you went looking for me last time when I was missing, what are you doing?"


    Rhodes looked at the person in front of him and said, "Do a little research in Pakistan and make friends."


    "What are you doing?"


    Tony asked, "Isn''t AIM doing the redesign of your armor?"


    "yes."


    Hearing Rhode''s affirmative answer, Tony threw away the documents in his hand, then drove and said, "I''m going to find a large communication satellite now, I need your account number."


    Rhodes replied, "It''s always been Gears 68."


    Tony said, "And the password, thanks."


    Rhodes complained, "Listen Tony, I have to change my password every time you hack in."


    Tony smiled and said, "It''s not the 1980s anymore, no one said hackers came in anymore."


    "Give me the password."


    Rhodes sighed, and finally said the password: "War Machine Rocket, the rocket number ends with X, all capitalized."


    Hearing Rhodes'' words, the Pakistanis on the side also laughed, laughing at the password.


    Rhodes directly turned on the weapon equipment of the lunge, and the opponent immediately stopped talking.


    But Tony''s mocking laughter came immediately, and Rhodes said helplessly, "Just laugh."


    Tony laughed, "That''s better than the Iron Patriot."


    At this time, Tony happened to pass by the Hamilton County Memorial Hall, where the Chattanooga Little World Christmas Beauty Pageant was being held. Seeing this, Tony knew that there must be the equipment he needed, so he immediately made a U-turn and drove there.


    After arriving at the place, Tony walked over with a roll of cables, found a satellite car in the square, and then sneaked in.


    Walking into the car, watching the communication car broadcasting the beauty contest in the church, I immediately tested the network speed of the computer on the car, but found that the network speed was not good.


    At this moment, the owner of the car opened the car door, saw Tony in the car, and asked, "Sorry sir, I don''t know who you are?"


    Tony turned around, looked at him and made a mute gesture.


    "Hush."


    The owner of the car was on the phone at this time, and immediately said: "Mom, I will call you later, the time to witness the miracle has come."


    After he finished speaking, he immediately hung up the phone and said excitedly, "Tony Stark is in my car."


    "Keep down."


    Tony asked the other party to close the car door and come up first.


    During the conversation, Tony gained a little fan, a fan who tattooed his face on his arm - Gary.


    In the end, Tony asked the other party to ask Gary to climb on the roof of the car and re-adjust ISDN to increase the speed of the network by 40%.


    Under Tony''s request, Gary went to operate immediately.


    With the increase in network speed, Tony quickly entered the internal network of AIM and found the information he wanted.


    Through the other party''s internal video data, Tony knew that Killian''s AIM company had developed a new type of serum, which had the ability to heal severed limbs and disabilities. At the same time, he knew that the self-explosion was not the opponent''s means of attack, but an uncontrollable fire escape. .


    Tony snapped his fingers and said, "Got you, buddy."


    "That thing doesn''t work sometimes, does it, buddy?"


    "Despite the defect, you still found a buyer, didn''t you?"


    "Sold to the Mandarin."


    At this time, Tony only thought that Killian just developed this thing, and finally sold the item to the terrorist organization Mandarin, but he didn''t know that Killian was responsible for all this.


    ������������


    the other side.


    After arranging the video to play, Killian began to check the location of Maya Hansen through positioning.


    He learned through his subordinates'' report that when Tony Stark was bombed, his subordinate also appeared at the scene.


    Killian somewhat guessed the opponent''s thoughts, but he was not 100% sure. He wanted to confirm the opponent''s position.


    After calling out the positioning device carried by Maya Hansen, it was discovered that Maya Hansen was located in the base of the superhero Charlotte Doyle.


    Seeing the location address, Killian scolded: "Asshole, what''s going on?"


    At this time, one of the men beside him said: "Sir, according to the situation at the scene, Charlotte Doyle brought people to the scene of Tony Stark''s villa, and finally took Pepper Potts away, and Maya Doyle Hansen also left with the other party at that time."


    Hearing the report from his subordinates, Killian thumped the table.


    "boom!"


    The desk in front of him was directly smashed by Killian''s punch. Obviously, he was also injected with the Extremis virus.


    At this time, Killian was a little annoyed. The Extremis virus hadn''t been perfected yet, and the original initiator of this technology was Maya Hansen, who was also one of the senior members of their team.


    If the other party is allowed to ignore it, then the loss to them will be relatively large. If the Extremis virus has been perfected, the loss of Maya Hansen is not a big deal, but now it makes him very uncomfortable.


    Pepper Potts and Maya Hansen are both in each other''s base, and this superhero is different from Tony. He has many ninjas under him, and he is not fighting alone like Tony.


    Can his men bring back Pepper Potts and Maya Hansen?


    After thinking about it for a while, Killian had to give it a try. He couldn''t give up on Maya Hansen at this time, and it wouldn''t hurt if Pepper Potts could be hijacked back along the way.


    It seems that he has to find a group of subordinates who cannot divulge his information.


    "Let those soldiers injected with Extremis virus, let them come over."


    "There are also volunteer soldiers who have not yet been injected and are disabled. Arrange for them to be injected with the Extremis virus."


    The subordinates on the side nodded and said, "Yes, sir!"


    It was Killian who was going to send a large number of Extremis virus injectors to Charlotte Doyle''s base. If he couldn''t bring Maya Hansen back, he would give the other party a self-destruct attack.


    Since the other party dared to clamor in the media, Killian also let him feel the treatment of Tony Stark, and this time he didn''t use any missiles, but directly attacked with Extremis.


    ������������


    the other side.


    Inside Charlotte''s base.


    At this time, John Wick had already driven everyone back to the base, and Charlotte had allocated a room for Pepper Potts and Maya Hansen to rest.


    Charlotte Doyle looked at Maya Hansen and said, "I also want to know about your finding Tony Stark, and about your boss."


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s request, Maya Hansen wanted to refuse, but he was already in the opponent''s base, so he could only nod and agree.


    "Since Mr. Charlotte is interested, I''ll tell everyone about it."


    Charlotte glanced at the surrounding environment, and then said, "Go to the rest area over there, there is a sofa there for us to communicate."


    Soon the four of them came to the sofa in the rest area, and after the four of them sat down, Maya Hansen began to tell her own story.


    "Actually our


    Research, like the German nuclear physicist and rocket scientist who once was. "


    "Before building rockets for **, this idealistic version of Werner von Braun dreamed of space travel and he looked at the stars."


    "You know what he said when the first V-2 hit London?"


    "The rocket worked perfectly, it just landed on the wrong planet."


    Maya Hansen looked at Charlotte Doyle and said, "Look, we were all naive at first, pure science."


    "Then self-esteem emerges, followed by obsession. UU Reading When you look up again, you have deviated far from your original intention."


    Tsunade on the side shook his head and said, "That''s because you lost your original intention and didn''t fully implement your will."


    "If you can always implement your will, then you will not deviate from your original intention. Although time will change some people''s will, there will always be someone who will persevere and move forward with will."


    Maya looked at Tsunade who was speaking, then shook her head and said, "We are just ordinary people, not powerful ninjas, there are some things we can''t do..."


    It was at this point that Pepper Potts reassured, "Don''t be so **** yourself, Maya."


    Charlotte said at this time: "You mean, you gave your research to the think tank?"


    Maya Hansen nodded, "Yes, but Killian is a think tank based on a military contract."


    Pepper Potts didn''t care, but said comfortingly: "We used to be like that, so don''t blame yourself."


    ������������

 Chapter 683： Attack of Extremis Squad (4,200 words large

    Hearing Pepper Potts'' comfort, Maya said, "Thank you, Pepper."


    "I really appreciate your words."


    Just when Maya Hansen wanted to say something more, Charlotte Doyle interrupted:


    "What research specifically?"


    "Could it be that the thing that caused the bombing was developed by you?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s question, Pepper Potts also set his sights on the other party.


    Maya Hansen was silent for two seconds, and then said: "My research is to use chemical reagents to enter the brain, repair the central reprogramming, a kind of genetic recombination research."


    "The purpose of this research is to cure the patient''s disease and have the function of limb regeneration."


    Pepper Potts said in surprise: "Killian once showed me a little bit of this technology. If it is not applied to body modification and personal armament, this will be a technology that can benefit mankind."


    Tsunade, who didn''t care about it at first, also said at this time: "You mean this technology can repair broken limbs?"


    "Are there any successful cases?"


    Maya Hansen nodded: "There have been successful cases, but they are still unstable. There are still some defects in the product that need to be improved."


    Tsunade nodded thoughtfully, but did not continue to ask further questions. Although she has a lot of interest in this technology, she also knows that it is the result of other people''s labor.


    Then at this moment Charlotte said: "The defect is that when you can''t control your emotions, will it explode?"


    "Like a heat bomb."


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, both Pepper Potts and Tsunade showed incredible expressions, and Pepper Potts even said, "You sold the product to the Mandarin?"


    Maya Hansen was inconceivable when she heard Charlotte''s words. How did he know that this matter should not have been leaked, especially the defects of the product.


    "No, we don''t sell products to Mandarins."


    "And how did you know that the product was defective? It is impossible for our information to leak out."


    Tsunade looked at Maya Hansen, but found that the other party was not lying, and immediately became curious about what the other party said before that he was working for the Mandarin.


    One of these two sentences must be a lie, or there is a lie hidden in the truth.


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Yes, why did you sell it to the Mandarin?"


    Looking at the smile on the corner of the other party''s mouth, Maya Hansen''s heart tightened. Did the other party notice something?


    At this moment, the alarm in the base sounded, and the virtual image of the Red Queen appeared in front of everyone.


    "Master, there are enemies invading."


    Then the sound of gunshots and battles sounded outside the base, but it was Killian who dispatched a nine-man team, all of whom were soldiers injected with Extremis virus, and arranged for them to sneak into Charlotte''s base, preparing to quietly take Maya. Hansen.


    However, the moment the whole team climbed over the wall and entered the base, when they were about to find Maya Hansen according to the positioning signal, they were discovered by the patrolling werewolf soldiers, and a firefight immediately started.


    "Da da da!"


    Seeing the enemy climbing over the wall, the werewolf in charge of the patrol directly rewarded the enemy with a round of bullets. However, after the bullets passed, they did not cause any damage to the opponent.


    I saw that the soldier who was attacked had an orange light on his body, and the position hit by the bullet immediately recovered.


    Seeing this situation, the werewolf Lyle immediately realized that the enemy was not easy, and immediately pressed the siren on his body.


    The Extremis virus team saw that they were stopped by two guards with guns, so they said:


    "Clay, Froome stays to deal with the opponent, and the rest follow me to continue looking for targets."


    Clay and James stayed where they were, looked at the enemy in front of them and said, "Yes!"


    The two raised the assault rifles in their hands and pulled the trigger towards the enemy in front of them, while the others


    Looking at the positioning information in his hand, he continued to run towards the base.


    "Da da da!"


    Clay, Froome didn''t expect that they were not ordinary people but their enemies were not ordinary soldiers either.


    At the moment when the two pulled the trigger, Lyle and Badu predicted in advance to run and dodge quickly. The speed of the two was so fast that the bullets fired did not hit anyone at all.


    "boom!"


    As the two approached, they kicked each other away in an instant. Although the speed and strength of the Extremis soldiers were not as good as werewolf soldiers, their recovery power was not weak at all. With the help of high-temperature arms for close-range attacks, it was even momentary. Did not win each other.


    The other seven Extremis team members who had just left were indeed surrounded by a group of werewolf soldiers before they had time to cross the lawn and reach the building, and a fight broke out.


    ������������


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle in the rest area had just listened to the report of the queen, and then said:


    "It seems that some people are not safe. I don''t know which places you can''t force your way into."


    "Maya Hansen isn''t going to see the results of your team?"


    Maya Hansen showed a frustrated expression, and said, "It seems that you know everything..."


    Pepper Potts had also reacted at this time, and said in disbelief: "It was your people who attacked Tony."


    Soon Charlotte Doyle led the crowd to the outside, and saw 9 Extremis soldiers surrounded by werewolves, fighting a trapped beast.


    Seeing the appearance of Charlotte Doyle, the werewolf guards immediately gave way.


    "What''s the purpose of Killian calling you here?"


    Seeing Charlotte appear with Maya Hansen and Pepper Potts, the Extremis soldiers saw that the task could not be completed, and immediately lost control of their own state, and immediately mobilized the energy of the whole body to prepare to explode.


    "Come die with us!"


    Orange-red light flickered on the body, if the nine people were allowed to blew themselves up here, the damage would not be small at all.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Tsunade was preparing to lead the two to retreat to avoid the opponent''s attack, but Charlotte quickly formed seals with both hands.


    "Ice Escape �� Icicle Swallow!"


    The moment Charlotte completed the seal, she immediately threw nine ice picks at the nine people, and the ice picks formed a huge icicle at the moment they hit the opponent, freezing the nine opponents.


    The orange light on the opponent''s body combined with the ice, it didn''t directly turn into a high-temperature gun, but flickered a few times on his body, then stopped, and finally stopped lighting up.


    But Charlotte''s Ice Escape, with the support of powerful Chakra, is far from comparable to Bai''s, and with the blessing of the Supreme Dragon Ring, it has improved to a higher level, freezing the opponent''s nine people in an instant. energy.


    Seeing this scene, Tsunade stopped and put down Pepper Potts and Maya Hansen in his left and right hands.


    And Maya Hansen, who saw everything happening in front of her eyes, ran towards the icicle obsessively the moment Tsunade let go.


    Coming to the front, Maya Hansen looked at the nine people inside the icicle and said, "God, it''s incredible, you actually prevented them from exploding themselves."


    "This is a high-temperature explosion of 3,000 degrees Celsius."


    Charlotte looked at Maya Hansen and said, "Maya, it''s time for you to fully explain what you know."


    "Lyle, arrange for someone to send these 9 popsicles to Orochimaru''s laboratory."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    Maya Hansen knew that she could no longer hide it, so she also nodded: "I will tell you everything I know."


    ������������


    the other side.


    He was driving Iron Patriot Rhodes in the air, and received an order from the headquarters again.


    "This is the support team Blue Zero, sending a suspicious Mandarin signal coordinates."


    Rhode looked at the message sent


    , and immediately replied: "Received!"


    According to the coordinate address, Rhodes rushed in again, lit up the weapon on his body the moment he broke in, and shouted:


    "Don''t move."


    However, what came into view was a group of workers in black robes, using sewing machines to make sportswear.


    After Rhodes scanned the punch and found that there was no weapon threat, he immediately reported helplessly:


    "Support Team Blue Zero, this is a sportswear manufacturing workshop, the goal is wrong again."


    At this time, after seeing the patriotism of steel, the workers of the factory immediately stepped forward to shake hands and left excitedly.


    Seeing this scene, Rhodes thought it was a black-hearted factory, so he said, "You are free, if you were not free before."


    When Rhodes shook hands one by one and expressed his thanks, the last lady in black robe held Rhodes'' palm and bowed down to thank him.


    "Don''t thank me ma''am, it''s my pleasure."


    However, in the next second, the opponent''s palm turned red, and Rhode''s Iron Patriot immediately reported a malfunction. The super high temperature made the arm of the armor turn red, and Rhode fell down in the next second.


    At this time, the woman pulled off the veil on her face, revealing that she was a white American with blond hair, and he took out his mobile phone to report:


    "Severn? I already got the armor of the ''Patriot''."


    Rhode heard the other party''s words, looked at the fault message flashing on the screen in front of him, and said, "If you want this armor, you have to pry my cold body out of it."


    The woman hung up the phone, looked at the Iron Patriot lying on the ground, and said flatly, "That''s what I thought, Colonel."


    ������������


    the other side.


    Tony, who thinks that Killian sold the product to Mandarin, is going back to Harry to put on his armor and prepare to fight.


    While driving, Tony called Harry''s phone and asked, "Harry, tell me what''s going on and give me a full report."


    Harry answered the phone and said, "Okay, I''m eating candy, do you think I should keep eating?"


    Tony asked casually, "How much have you eaten?"


    "Two or three bowls."


    While speaking, Harry reached for the candy again in the bowl.


    Tony heard so much and immediately asked, "Can you see things clearly?"


    "Okay."


    "Then you''ll be fine, give Jarvis the call."


    Harry put the phone on the face armor of Mark 42, and Tony asked:


    "Jarvis, what''s going on?"


    "No problem at all, I''ve been fine for a while."


    "But at the end of the sentence, I always say the wrong thing."


    "And master, you are right."


    "Every time I go to AIM''s download link facility, I can find the Mandarin''s broadcast signal."


    Tony asked, "Where is it, the Far East, Europe, North Africa, Iran, Pakistan or Syria?"


    "Where is it?"


    Jarvis replied, "It''s actually in Miami, my lord."


    Hearing this address, Tony froze for a moment, and then said, "Okay, kid, I''ll teach you step by step and restart Jarvis'' voice driver, but not now."


    "Harry, where the **** is it?"


    Apparently Tony thought that Jarvis might have made a mistake in the report, and asked Harry to confirm it through the location address on the computer.


    "Look at the screen, tell me where I am?"


    Harry picked up the phone, looked at the location address displayed on the computer screen, and said, "It does say Miami, Florida."


    After hearing that the address was correct, Tony immediately asked about the condition of the armor: "Okay, first of all, I need my armor, how is it doing now?"


    "It won''t charge."


    Hearing that the armor could not be charged, Tony


    The foot brake stopped the car.


    At this time, Jarvis'' voice came over: "Master, it is actually charging, but there is a problem with the power supply."


    "There may be no way to reactivate number 42."


    Tony immediately asked, "What''s wrong with the electricity, is it okay?"


    "That''s my armor, I can''t... I won''t... I don''t want to..."


    Before Tony finished speaking, he immediately took a deep breath, but his anxiety attack broke out again.


    "Oh my God, here we go again."


    Tony opened the car door immediately. He wanted to breathe the fresh air outside, but he collapsed to the ground as soon as he stepped out of the car door.


    Harry asked relationally, "Tony, are you having a seizure again?"


    "I didn''t even mention New York."


    Tony took off the hat on his head and leaned against the car, and said, "Okay, when you said you didn''t say it, you said its name."


    Harry said apologetically, "Okay."


    Tony said helplessly, "God, what should I do."


    At this moment, his body was twitching non-stop, and he couldn''t control himself at all.


    Harry yelled, "Breathe, listen to me, breathe."


    "You''re a mechanic, aren''t you?"


    "yes."


    "you said before."


    "Yes, I did."


    "Then why don''t you build something and fix him?"


    Following Harry''s few words, Tony regained his state in a flash of inspiration, got up and said:


    "Okay, thank you kid."


    Tony Stark, who had recovered from his condition, drove to the supermarket immediately after arriving in the car. He wanted to purchase some things to make handy tools and fix the charging problem of Mark 42.


    Soon Tony bought the materials for two large shopping carts and rushed towards Harry''s house with these things.


    ������������


    the other side. UU Reading


    In order to take care of Kankuro''s situation, Jiraiya didn''t run fast.


    "Parker, has Tony''s position changed?"


    Parker turned his head to look at the two during the run, and then said, "He''s been moving all the time, so there shouldn''t be any safety issues depending on the situation."


    "And based on the trajectory and speed of movement, it shouldn''t be the kind that was kidnapped."


    Hearing Parker''s words, Kankuro also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Jilai also glanced at Kankuro and said, "Do you want to take a break?"


    Kankuro shook his head and said, "I can still hold on, let''s talk to Tony first."


    Zilai also nodded: "Okay."


    Soon the two of them and the dog moved quickly in the middle of the night.


    ������������

 Chapter 684： maya hansons plan

    On the top floor of the base where Killian is located.


    At this time, Seven took the transport plane and took a few Extremis virus soldiers to transport the Patriot armor back.


    Killian greeted Seven on the tarmac on the roof and watched him get off the plane, with several soldiers behind him carrying Patriot armor.


    He stepped forward, hugged Seven with open arms, and said, "Very well, our plan has taken another step forward."


    "A better tomorrow awaits us."


    Then he said to the soldiers behind him, "Take the armor to the basement and disassemble it."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Killian took Seven and the two back to the castle quickly, when a heavily armed soldier walked in.


    "Sir, the mission failed."


    "Gary, what''s going on?"


    Gary replied: "The team heading to the Charlotte Doyle base lost their signal shortly after entering the opponent''s base. The mission to rescue Maya Hansen should have failed."


    "boom!"


    Killian punched the wall, and a punch hole appeared directly on it.


    "Incompetent bungler."


    He wasn''t scolding Extremis, he was scolding Maya Hansen.


    Seven looked at Killian and said, "Sir, what should we do now."


    Killian looked at Gary and continued to ask, "Has there been an explosion at the opponent''s base?"


    Gary shook his head: "According to our intelligence, there was no explosion there, and the battle ended very quickly."


    "asshole."


    After Killian cursed, he said, "Maya Hansen has been removed from management, and her rescue plan is temporarily abandoned."


    Obviously he knows that his limited power cannot be invested in that infinite black hole, he has more important things.


    Gary bowed his head and said, "Yes, sir!"


    Then Killian continued to order: "Call our men."


    "how many people?"


    Killian said solemnly: "All, as many as you have."


    ������������


    the other side.


    Tony returned to the warehouse of Harry''s house with a lot of materials bought in the supermarket.


    After arriving at the warehouse, the first thing Tony did was to repair Jarvis''s charging problem. After some operations, the various components of the Mark 42 could be recharged.


    But because Harry''s warehouse uses civilian electricity, there is no high-power charging facility, so it can only be charged slowly, and this time is much longer than Tony expected.


    During this period, Tony was not idle, and began to manufacture some handy weapons, such as short-range nail guns, small bombs, high-power electric shockers, electric gloves, etc.


    ������������


    Among Charlotte''s bases.


    Charlotte looked at Maya and said, "You speak up yourself, or I do it myself."


    Although she didn''t know what Charlotte meant by "come by yourself," Maya still said, "I''ll say."


    "Those people just now are Extremis virus injectors who have entered the second stage, and they are all Killian''s subordinates."


    "They should have come to take me away. I am the chief researcher of AIM, mainly responsible for researching and improving the Extremis virus."


    Pepper Potts asked at this time: "What is your relationship with the Mandarin?"


    Maya Hansen was silent for two seconds and then said, "Actually, there are no Mandarin adults."


    Pepper Potts: "Hi?"


    Maya Hanson explained, "There really wasn''t a Gang of Ten Rings or a Mandarin."


    "This is a fictitious organization. To be precise, we found some information and found that this organization once existed, but it seems to have disappeared, so we borrowed it."


    "As for the Mandarin, it was just an actor we found, and we


    Call him a master, let him be responsible for those accidents that happened. "


    "After all, the experimental accident is not a good thing, but having another name can attract a lot of attention."


    "Killian intends to let this master take the blame first, and after the improvement of the Extremis virus is completed, the product can be put on the market in the name of anti-terrorism."


    Hearing Maya Hansen''s words, Pepper Potts was very surprised and did not expect such a result, but Charlotte was not surprised at all. As for Tsunade, he was concerned about the Extremis virus.


    At this time Tsunade said: "Since you said that there are no Mandarins, then what happened to these explosions, did you cause the explosions yourself?"


    Maya Hansen shook her head and said, "No, it''s a product defect."


    "Our products still have some problems that have not been overcome, and self-explosion is one of them."


    "After being injected with Extremis Virus, it will have a super self-healing ability. Severed limbs can be regenerated, and it has the ability to control high temperatures. However, there is also an obvious disadvantage. If the injector cannot control his emotions, he will become overheated. When it reaches a certain limit, it will explode like a high-temperature fireball.��


    "Those so-called bomb attacks were caused by the overheating and explosion of some injectors who couldn''t control their emotions behind them."


    Tsunade nodded: "Very interesting research."


    Pepper Potts asked at this moment: "Then why are you looking for Tony?"


    "I want him on the team to help us overcome this deficiency."


    "I believe that with his strength, he will definitely be able to research it."


    Pepper Potts shook his head and said, "No, Tony will never help you, even if you didn''t attack him."


    Hearing Pepper Potts'' words, Maya Hansen lowered her head.


    Tsunade looked at Charlotte Doyle and said, "How about giving this girl to me? I''m more interested in her research."


    Charlotte nodded: "Okay, I''ll leave it to you."


    Tsunade grabbed Maya Hansen and said, "Come with me, maybe we have a common topic in this research."


    Seeing Maya Hansen being taken away, UU Reading Pepper Potts opened her mouth to say something, but as the president of a large group, she knows a lot of dark things, and she knows more Know the previous identity of Charlotte Doyle.


    After a few seconds of silence, he said, "Mr. Charlotte, there are desperate soldiers on Killian''s side, will Tony be in danger?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Don''t worry, there won''t be any problems if Jiraiya and Kankuro go to help."


    "It''s getting late, you should go back to your room and have a good rest."


    Pepper Potts thanked again: "Thank you for what happened today."


    ������������


    the other side.


    Killian has gathered a large number of men here, and all the people have gathered here.


    Killian took Seven to the basement and looked at the Iron Patriot who was chained up. Several staff members were dismantling the armor with chainsaws.


    ������������

 Chapter 685： Jiraiyas support

    "Good evening, gentlemen."


    Killian glanced at the time: "Oh, it''s almost dawn."


    "How long will it take to take out the people in the Patriot armor?"


    The staff using the chainsaw said, "It will take an hour."


    Hearing that there was still an hour to go, Killian said to his men, "Stand aside!"


    "Hello, Colonel."


    Killian reached out and clasped the Iron Patriot''s belly as his hands began to heat up.


    Rhodes in the battle armor immediately received an alarm, indicating that the temperature was overloaded.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll get you out," Killian said while looking at the Iron Patriot while operating.


    Seven looked at Killian and said, "You will destroy the armor."


    Hearing Seven''s words, Killian looked over, nodded and said, "Yes, but you will fix it, right?"


    "At that time, you will need to drive the armor and bring that person to our headquarters."


    Seven nodded and said, "I hope it won''t take too long to repair the armor."


    At this moment, the alarm kept ringing, and Rhodes shouted: "Don''t open it, don''t open it, don''t open it."


    However, the abdomen was completely overheated, and even Rhodes inside felt the high temperature, so he could only say helplessly: "Okay, open it."


    The next second, the battle armor opened automatically, and at the moment of opening, Rhodes attacked the man in front of him, kicking him down with one kick.


    However, Killian roared directly in the direction of Rhodes, and the flames spewed out from his mouth, shooting towards the opponent''s position.


    Seeing the jet of flames, Rhodes dodged and looked at the other party in surprise: "You...you can breathe fire, are you a ninja or an extraordinary warrior?"


    At this time, Seven, who stood up, smashed Rhodes to the wall, and Rhodes hit his head on the wall and passed out.


    And Killian immediately controlled his emotions, and the orange light that glowed on his body also faded away.


    Killian opened his hands and said excitedly, "Today is a day of glory, Seven."


    "By this time tomorrow, I will control the most powerful leader and the most powerful government in the West."


    "I will dominate the war on terror and create supply and demand."


    "For you, and for your brothers and sisters."


    After speaking, Killian immediately left here and left the place to Seven to repair the armor.


    ������������


    In the warehouse of Harry''s house.


    Tony had made all the equipment he needed at this time, glanced at the Mark 42 which was still charging, and said, "Jarvis, how long will it take to finish charging?"


    "Sir, it will take at least 4 hours."


    Tony looked at the cartoon watch he was wearing, and set a timer reminder on it.


    Thinking that there is still such a long time, Tony calculated the distance and prepared to drive to Miami Florida first to check the situation.


    With the weapons I prepared and my super-soldier-like physique, I should be able to deal with these enemies, and it shouldn''t take long for Mark 42 to complete charging when I get there, and I will fly directly to help myself at that time.


    After making a plan, Tony didn''t stop there, and immediately drove forward to the target location��Miami, Florida.


    However, just after Tony drove for an hour, Parker brought Jiraiya and Kankuro to the warehouse outside Harry''s house.


    Parker looked at Zilai and said, "I asked about Tony''s smell here, and the smell here is very heavy and still stays here, but there is also a smell that has left from here."


    "I''ll take you to check this place first, if it''s not there, go find another scent."


    Jiraiya nodded, then looked at the locked warehouse door in front of him, and opened the door with a single hair.


    For ninjas, sliding doors and picking locks is an essential skill for ninja students.


    Pushing open the door of the warehouse, looking at the charging Mark 42, Jilai also put on a funny pose, with his right hand forward and his left hand backward, he jumped forward with one leg and said: "Haha, Tony."


    "I, your old friend, Toad Sennin, one of the Konoha Sannin, has also come to support you."


    "Thank you for coming."


    "Wow haha��"


    Hearing Jiraiya-sama''s funny words, Kankuro was so embarrassed that he wanted to dig a castle out of the ground with crows.


    Then he said without investigating the situation, "Mr. Tony, are you not injured?"


    However, Jarvis'' voice sounded in the next second: "Kankuro, Jiraiya, Mr. Parker, hello."


    "Mr. Stark is not here, I am his smart butler Jarvis."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Jiraiya put away his posing and resumed his normal standing.


    Zilai also said in embarrassment, "Jarvis, where''s Tony?"


    "We came to support him, where did he go?"


    "Could it be that one secretly went to drink flower wine?"


    Jarvis said directly: "Mr. Stark has gone to Miami Florida, and I may go to support after I finish charging."


    Parker said at this time: "Let''s go, the aura of leaving should be Tony''s, and the aura left here should be from the Mark 42 armor."


    Jilai also nodded, and then said to Jarvis, "Jarvis, then you should charge up here, we will go to support Stark first."


    "Okay, Mr. Jiraiya."


    Then the two reluctantly left the warehouse of Harry''s house, and Zilai also re-locked the door of the warehouse before leaving.


    ������������


    At this time the sky was just dimly lit, the sun had not yet appeared and Tony was about to arrive in Miami Florida.


    As for Killian, all his subordinates have been summoned, and Seven has also repaired the Iron Patriot.


    Seven put on the Iron Patriot armor, moved his arms briefly, and said, "Sir, I''m ready, and I''ll bring the president to the headquarters later."


    "But what about the Colonel''s arrangement?"


    "Leave it here with Master?"


    Killian also said: "I will take it to the headquarters together. UU reading burns the flame of the president, and needs a colonel as a kindling firewood."


    "Sir, I''m off now."


    Killian nodded and said, "I''ll wait for you at the headquarters, and a better tomorrow will wave to us."


    Seven didn''t say much, and immediately started the Iron Patriot, and flew towards the position of Air Force One.


    Seeing Seven leaving, Killian said: "Except for the staff and masters who stayed behind, everyone boarded the plane with me and headed to the headquarters."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Soon Killian took many of his men, boarded the huge transport plane parked on the top floor, and flew towards the headquarters by the sea.


    His current headquarters and the place where the president''s funeral is held is a cruise ship by the sea.


    ������������

 Chapter 686： the truth

    Tony drove outside the target location and parked the car on another street.


    His target location is a mountain villa. Tony came to the outside of the villa and climbed a big tree, using a telescope to observe the details of the guards inside.


    After confirming the position and angle of view of each guard, Tony came to a fence, climbed up the high wall and entered it with one jump, then quickly came to the stone ladder, looked at the guard with his back to him, Tony threw a stone lock to the opponent Knocked down and pulled down, knocked his head on the stone steps and fainted instantly.


    Then Tony stepped forward and shot another guard in the neck. Because the nail gun was used, the sound was very low, but it didn''t kill him.


    At this time, the guards from another place came to support him and attacked him. Tony turned around and grabbed the opponent''s arm, and used the electric shock device to directly stun the opponent and then knocked him down.


    After solving three guards in a row, Tony continued to move towards the castle. When he walked to a small path and saw two guards back to back, Tony threw an improvised bomb he made directly.


    The colored ball rolled into the middle of the opponent and exploded the moment one of the guards picked it up, killing one of them.


    The other one was just about to draw a gun, but Tony suddenly appeared with a self-made setting gun and pulled the trigger one after another, shooting the opponent down in the pool, and dropped a colored ball bomb to make up the knife.


    "boom!"


    After solving the two guards one after another, Tony''s nail gun ran out of bullets and threw it into the flower bed, and then walked towards the castle.


    Because Killian dispatched all the elites, the number of guards here was greatly reduced, and the rest were more of his mercenaries. The combat ability did not cause any waves in front of Tony.


    Soon Tony sneaked into the castle, looked at the stairs on both sides after entering the door, observed for a while, chose a direction and walked in.


    At this moment, Tony heard a woman''s voice appearing in one direction, so he walked in the direction of the voice, and soon Tony came to the room where the voice was.


    In the room, a guard was sitting on a chair, and a drunk dancer was lying on the sofa opposite Tony.


    Tony used the electric shock gloves to bring down the guard and took away the pistol that the other party had placed on the table. Because the dancer was drunk, she didn''t yell and made a gesture to shoot Tony.


    "biu!"


    Looking at the other party''s appearance, Tony did not attack the dancer but made a silent gesture for the other party.


    Tony continued to walk inside, gently pushed open a door, checked the situation inside and took off his electric shock gloves.


    Soon on the computer in the room, I saw a large number of photos related to the Ten Rings Gang, as well as the video and shooting equipment of the Mandarin.


    Walking all the way forward, carefully observing the surroundings, Tony found that this place was exactly the same as the background in the video, and Tony became more cautious at this time.


    Continuing to walk in, Tony saw a big bed, and there seemed to be two figures in the quilt. Tony leaned over carefully, and saw that he aimed a gun at the bed with one hand and was ready to shoot at any time, while with the other hand It was the quilt on the bed.


    "Shua!"


    The moment the quilt was thrown off, two hot black-haired beauties in **** lingerie appeared on the bed. Seeing Tony holding a gun, the two beauties were obviously shocked.


    Before Tony could open his mouth to say something, the sound of the toilet flushing came from behind him, and Tony immediately turned around and hid behind the head of the bed.


    At this moment, the Mandarin came out from the bathroom, and said:


    "Ha ha ha, I won''t be going in again for 20 minutes."


    Then he said to the two girls on the bed, "Which of you is Vanessa?"


    One of the girls said, "It''s me."


    The Mandarin came to the table, picked up a fortune cookie and threw it at Nissa.


    "Oh, Nissa."


    "Did you know that fortune cookies are not a Chinese invention at all?"


    "That''s the American


    Made this recipe. "


    Tony hid behind and looked at the talking Mandarin, with a trace of disbelief on his face, the voice was completely different from the one he saw on TV.


    At this time, a beautiful woman lying on the bed pointed to the head of the bed and said, "There is someone hiding here."


    Tony came out with a gun at this moment, and yelled at the Mandarin, "Hey!"


    When the Mandarin saw Tony Stark coming out with a gun, he immediately raised his hands and said, "It''s terrible, it''s terrible."


    Tony aimed at the other party and said with a serious expression, "Don''t move."


    The Mandarin said, "I didn''t move, you can take whatever you want."


    "Even though the guns are fake, because those idiots don''t believe I can handle the real ones well."


    Tony wondered, "What?"


    The Mandarin continued: "Hey, do you like these two chicks?"


    Hearing the other party''s words, Tony interrupted directly: "Enough."


    "You are a double, right? Where is the Mandarin himself?"


    Obviously, through a few short sentences, Tony did not believe that the person in front of him was really a Mandarin, but he had heard Charlotte Doyle tell him about the existence of the Ten Rings Gang.


    Tony snapped, "Where is the Mandarin?"


    "Where is he?"


    The frightened Mandarin sat down on a chair, pointed to himself and said, "He''s here, but he''s not here."


    "Here, but not here."


    Tony walked in front of the opponent, pointed the gun at the opponent''s head, and asked, "What do you mean?"


    The Mandarin stretched out a finger and said, "Things and complicated things are hard to say."


    "Say it," Tony yelled.


    "Complicated."


    Tony glanced at the two ladies on the bed out of the corner of his eye, and said, "Explain to me, ladies, please get out."


    "Get out of bed and go to the bathroom."


    Then Tony stepped back slowly facing the other party, making sure that the ladies had all entered the bathroom.


    At this time, the Mandarin quietly got down from the chair and crawled to the side. Tony, who saw this scene, shot directly at the ground.


    "boom!"


    Seeing the bullet shot in front of him, the Mandarin immediately returned to his chair.


    The Mandarin returned to the chair and said, "My name is Trevor, and my full name is Trevor Slightly."


    "What the **** are you?" Tony asked.


    "Are you a bait? Or a stand-in?"


    Trevor said, "You think I''m a stand-in?"


    "I''m not."


    Hearing this, Tony immediately raised his pistol and pointed it at the opponent''s head.


    Seeing this situation, Trevor immediately shouted: "Don''t slap me, I''m an actor."


    "I''ll give you a minute to explain."


    Trevor explained: "I just play this character, ''The Mandarin, itself doesn''t exist at all.''"


    "Then how did you get here, Trevor?"


    "Well, I''m another drug addict, and I ended up doing something on the street."


    "and then?"


    "But they recommended me for the role."


    "They know I smoke that."


    Tony looked at each other and said, "What did they say, help you detox?"


    Trevor held up a finger: "They said they would give me more, they gave me a lot of things, they gave me this palace, they gave me plastic surgery."


    "Give me a lot of things, and even give me a speedboat."


    Hearing this, Tony asked directly: "Him? The Ten Ring Gang?"


    Trevor shook his head, "No no no."


    "The Ten Ring Gang and the Mandarin are all fictional existences."


    Hearing this, Tony no longer believed Trevor''s words. He had heard Charlotte Doyle talk about the existence of the Ten Rings Gang, which was the organization that had kidnapped him. Why?


    will not exist.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Tony fired three shots at Trevor''s surroundings, scaring him into a ball on his chair.


    "I want to hear the truth, you are telling lies, and I will shoot the next bullet in your thigh."


    Trevor raised his hands in horror and said, "I''m telling the truth."


    Tony laughed angrily, and said: "I have seen the existence of the Ten Rings Gang, but you told me that they didn''t exist, they were fabricated by you."


    Trevor was surprised: "What, there really is a Ten Ring Gang, this is so interesting."


    At this moment, the window burst instantly, Tony raised his gun and looked out, and saw Parker, Jiraiya, and Kankuro rushing in.


    Jiraiya came up and gave Tony a hug, and said, "Dude, I''m relieved to see that you''re fine."


    Kankuro looked at Tony and said, "Mr. Stark."


    After seeing the two and Parker, Tony smiled: "Man, why are you here?"


    Ji Lai also said, "When we heard that you were attacked, we came to support you."


    Just as the three were communicating, Trevor pressed the emergency call button.


    However, Kankuro used a crow to pull the opponent back, and said, "We have already dealt with all the people outside, who else do you want to call?"


    Then Kankuro grabbed him and asked, "Are you Mandarin?"


    Trevor shook his head quickly and said, "I''m not, I''m Trevor."


    Tony hugged Parker at this time, touched the other''s head and said, "Thank you for finding me again."


    Parker crawled into Tony''s arms, and said lightly, "You are my backup **** shoveler, you must not lose it."


    Tony said helplessly, "I''m just a backup?"


    Obviously, in Parker''s eyes, except for Charlotte Doyle and Hatake Kakashi, Tony Stark was the last to be sent, although they have a good relationship.


    However, Trevor did widen his eyes and said, "Could it be that I''ve taken too many drugs and I''m hallucinating."


    "The dog can talk."


    Jiraiya looked at Trevor and asked, "What''s going on now?"


    Then Tony told the information he knew, and Kankuro volunteered: "Let me interrogate him, and he will tell everything he knows."


    After thinking for a while, Tony said, "Okay, I''ll leave it to you, Kankuro."


    Kankuro took out the veritaserum produced by the magic world, and then said, "This is the magic world''s vomit injection, you can answer any question honestly with just a drop."


    "Even if you wet the bed a few times when you were young."


    Looking at the things in Kankuro''s hands, Tony nodded thoughtfully.


    And Trevor doesn''t believe in the magical world, but he still knows a thing or two about the government''s veritaserum.


    With the veritaserum down, Trevor confides everything he knows.


    In his consciousness, the ten-ring gang does not exist, and he is the existence that Killian found to take the blame for those accidental explosions.


    As for those videos, they are all from performances, just like filming a movie with props and green cloth. As for the dead people in the videos, they are also fake.


    The signature terrorist attack, mastering the pathology of a serial killer, and the use of classic Western iconography are all the brainchild of Killian''s brains.


    Hearing Trevor''s words, Tony asked with some uncertainty: "But Charlotte Doyle told me that the Ten Rings Gang is an organization that has existed for thousands of years, and they were the ones who did it when I was kidnapped."


    Jilai also said, "Maybe they found the name of this organization somewhere and borrowed it directly."


    Tony asked, "Who did Killian catch, and what is his purpose?"


    Trevor opened his mouth and replied, "He got the Iron Patriot


    Or, his goal should be related to the vice president. "


    Tony was surprised, "Rod?"


    "where is he?"


    Trevor shook his head and said, "I don''t know, UU Reading , but it should be related to a big boat on the coast."


    "Where is the exact location?"


    Then Trevor told Tony the address.


    After the questioning, Kankuro asked, "What will this guy do next?"


    Tony said, "Tie it up first, and when we''re done with Killian, we''re handing him over to the police."


    Just then Tony''s watch rang, and it was time for his scheduled charging.


    Jilai also looked at the children''s watch on Tony''s wrist, hugged Tony and joked, "I didn''t expect your aesthetics to become so unique now."


    "Is this a token of love from Pepper Potts?"


    Tony broke free from Ziraiya, and said, "No, he was given to me by a little guy, limited edition."


    Zilai also said something, saying that there is a story in it.


    "My Mark 42 is ready to return."


    Tony immediately made a gesture to summon the armor, but after a minute, there was no change.


    At this moment, Tony was a little embarrassed, and said, "It''s a bit far away, it may take a while to get here."


    Kankuro said, "Mr. Stark, is that the charging suit in a warehouse near Rose Hill?"


    "Where have you been?" Tony asked.


    Kankuro nodded, "I''ve been there."


    Parker said at this time: "There is nothing, I will return first."


    Ji Lai also said with a smile: "Thanks for your hard work, Parker, we will take care of the rest of the matter ourselves."


    Tony gave Parker another shove, and said, "Goodbye, Parker."


    "boom!"


    In the next second, Parker disappeared in front of everyone and returned to the psychic world.


    ������������


    (

 Chapter 687： rescue

    As Parker left, less than three minutes later, the left palm and a right leg part of Tony''s battle armor arrived first and flew in directly along the broken window.


    After putting on two parts, Tony wondered, "Where did the rest go?"


    On the other side, Harry saw the door of the warehouse shake at home, and immediately ran down with the key. Before he could open the door, he was directly knocked off the door by the armor parts, and flew out by himself.


    Looking at the armor parts flying away, a smile appeared on Harry''s face, Iron Man was back.


    Jiraiya, who was in the castle, looked at Tony''s two parts and said with a smile, "Man, your armor parts are too few."


    Tony said helplessly: "I don''t have your space props here, you can carry armor with you."


    "Asshole, sooner or later I will develop a space device, which will be built into the size of a watch, so that I can carry the Mark Armor with me."


    Kankuro on the side said seriously: "Mr. Stark, I believe you will be able to develop it."


    Not long after, the other parts of the Mark 42 battle armor also flew in one by one, and put them on Tony''s body. Looking at the last mask that flew in, Tony grabbed it in his hand and put it on.


    "Nice to see you again, Jarvis."


    "Good morning sir."


    Jiraiya also looked at the scars on Tony''s armor: "Wow, is this the battle-damaged version?"


    "It seems that your style has changed a lot."


    Regarding Jiraiya''s complaints, Tony laughed at himself: "Why isn''t this version handsome?"


    "Guys, it''s time for us to go."


    Tony immediately made a take-off posture, but the battle armor did not take off in the next second, obviously there was a problem with the propulsion system.


    "asshole."


    Tony cursed, then said, "Looks like we need Trevor''s speedboat."


    Ji Lai also patted Tony on the shoulder, and then said, "Let''s go."


    Soon the three found Trevor''s speedboat, and then headed in the direction of the target.


    On the speedboat, Tony checked the armor and found that the energy of the propeller was not enough, so he began to charge the armor again.


    During the charging process, Tony said, "If the address that guy said is correct, we should be able to arrive soon."


    Ji Lai also said, "What do we need to do, arrest Killian directly or kill him directly?"


    Tony thought for a while and then said, "If he doesn''t resist, then let him die."


    But obviously, Killian couldn''t have resisted.


    Then Tony took out his cell phone and called the vice president.


    Soon the vice president at home answered the phone: "Hello."


    "Sir, I''m Tony Stark."


    Vice President: "Welcome back to the world of the living."


    Tony said, "We believe you will be the next target of the Mandarin."


    "We need to get you to a safe place as soon as possible."


    The president refused: "Mr. Stark, I am preparing to eat honey baked ham, and I have a group of capable agents protecting me."


    "The President and Colonel Rhodes are on Air Force One and are safe."


    "I think we''re all right."


    Hearing the vice president''s words, Tony quickly said: "Sir, according to the information I got, Colonel Rhodes has been captured by the Mandarin, and the Iron Patriot armor has fallen into the hands of the other party."


    "If the patriot is with the president, then the person inside must not be Colonel Rhodes."


    "No, they want to kidnap Mr. President, and they need to notify the people on that plane immediately."


    The vice president said calmly at this time: "Okay, let me do it, I will let the guards seal off that area."


    "If necessary, the F22 fighter will arrive within half a minute."


    "Thank you, Tony."


    Tony nodded


    : "Then leave it to you."


    The vice president hung up the phone, and the security adviser on the side came over and said, "Is there anything wrong?"


    After handing over the phone to the other party, the vice president smiled and said, "It couldn''t be better."


    Then he walked into the room, came to his daughter in the wheelchair, kissed each other on the forehead and said, "I love you, baby."


    The vice president''s daughter, however, had her calf amputated and disappeared without a trace.


    As for notifying the president of the blockade area, he did nothing at all.


    ������������


    the other side.


    At the airport, the president walked towards Air Force One under the salute of a group of soldiers and was about to board the plane.


    At this time, the Iron Patriot fell from the sky, and the huge movement caught the president''s attention.


    The president turned around and saw Colonel Rhodes driving the Iron Patriot, with a smile on his face. It was obvious that the Iron Patriot was there, so there was no need to worry about his safety.


    Looking at the Iron Patriot approaching, the President saluted, "Colonel Rhodes."


    "Nice to meet you, I''m the safest way."


    The Iron Patriot also saluted the President, but did not speak, and then followed the President onto Air Force One.


    With the personnel ready, Air Force One took off and began to fly according to the established route.


    ������������


    the other side.


    After thinking for a while, Tony said, "Jiraiya, I''m still worried about the president''s safety. After all, the Iron Patriot is the armor I developed. Those ordinary agents and soldiers will never be opponents."


    Zi looked at Tony and said, "Are you saving the president or Rhodes? You can''t save two people at the same time."


    At this moment, Jarvis'' voice sounded: "Sir, there is an update from Malibu, the crane has finally arrived."


    "Currently clearing the basement door."


    Tony asked, "Where''s the armor I''m wearing?"


    "Currently the armor is charged to ninety-two percent."


    Tony glanced outside, and said, "It can only make do with it."


    "Can you drive a speedboat?"


    Both Jiraiya and Kankuro shook their heads: "I haven''t learned this yet."


    Tony looked at Kankuro and said, "This thing is much easier to control than a puppet, let me teach you."


    "After teaching you, I will continue to move towards the goal. Later, I will remotely control the Mark 42 and go to support the president."


    Kankuro nodded: "Okay, then tell me how to use it."


    Then he hesitated and said, "Actually, I''m running on the sea with you on my back, and I won''t be slower than a speedboat..."


    Tony shook his head and said, "No, that would be too shocking."


    ������������


    the other side.


    The time came to five o''clock in the afternoon.


    Air Force One was flying in the sky. Seven, wearing the Iron Patriot armor, shut the two agents who wanted to take a photo with him into the door of the airliner, and then stretched out his palm to melt the handle of the door and locked them. die inside.


    After doing all this, Seven came to the office of the president.


    Seeing the Iron Patriots coming in, the President asked, "Is there something wrong, Colonel."


    After taking a look at the people in the room, Seven picked up a Statue of Liberty on the table, threw it out casually, and directly stabbed a man sitting next to the president into the chest, killing him on the spot.


    The sudden change made the president a little confused, but the agents around him reacted quickly, and immediately drew their guns to shoot at the Iron Patriot.


    But pistols have nothing to do with the Iron Patriots. Seven drove the armor and wiped out all the president''s security personnel, then grabbed the president who wanted to resist, and pressed him against the wall .


    After Saiwen opened the mask, he said, "It''s an honor to meet you, Mr. President."


    The president saw that the person in the armor was not Rhodes,


    Knowing that the other party was not a traitor, but the other party was afraid that he would also be murdered, he said, "If you want to kill me, do it quickly."


    Seven said with a smile, "Mr. Calmness, this is not the style of Mandarin."


    ����������


    the other side.


    From a command room in the Pentagon, a soldier reported, "Sir, Air Force One has been attacked."


    "There was a gunshot inside the fuselage, and the temperature rose rapidly."


    An officer came over and said, "Give me the memory quickly."


    "Images are being transmitted, sir."


    Soon the soldiers called up the screen and saw the Iron Patriot flying out of Air Force One.


    The officer looked at the image and wondered, "Is that Rhodes?"


    It was Seven who took off his armor, stunned the president and stuffed it into it, and set up automatic return, while he was carrying a parachute and holding a directional blasting TNT in his hand, preparing to evacuate from Air Force One.


    Coming to the side of the cabin, Seven was about to blast and evacuate. At this moment, he seemed to see Mark 42 outside the window, and was ready to take a closer look.


    In the next second, a palm cannon shot over, knocking Seven into the air.


    Seven stood up from the ground, looked forward but saw no one, but Mark 42 suddenly appeared from behind, grabbed him, and pressed him against the cabin door.


    Tony raised his right hand to Seven and said, "Where is the President?"


    "Say it."


    Seven began to glow orange all over, looked at Tony calmly and said, "He''s not here."


    In the next second, the red arm directly grabbed Tony''s arm and instantly overloaded the opponent''s armor with high temperature.


    Seeing Tony who had no ability to resist, Seven looked at him and said, "Are you going to look for it in the jet stream?"


    Then the other raised the TNT bomb remote control in his hand, and pressed the button:


    "Speaking of which, let''s go fishing."


    "boom!"


    As the button was pressed, the door at the rear of the cabin was directly blown away, and the air pressure in the cabin immediately changed, and the officials and flight attendants in the cabin at the rear were instantly sucked out of the plane by the airflow.


    Tony raised his other hand to resist, but was grabbed by Seven again, the two arms were overloaded instantly, Mark 42 was about to fall, at this moment Tony sent energy to the reactor in his chest.


    "boom!"


    A laser shot out from the chest, pierced Seven''s chest directly, blasted a huge hole in his body, and shot through the wall behind him.


    The chest was shot through, and Seven leaned against the wall, slowly losing his breath.


    Tony was worried that the other party would recover again like last time, so he directly fired another laser cannon at Seven''s head.


    "boom!"


    I saw Seven''s head was directly blasted off, and white and red splashes were everywhere.


    "Asshole, I don''t believe you can survive this time."


    After killing Seven, Tony immediately flew out of the cabin and let Jarvis scan it.


    "There are a few people in the air."


    "13 gentlemen."


    Tony looked at the screen and asked, "How many can we take?"


    "Four, sir."


    Tony accelerated and flew towards the lost crowd.


    Tony grabbed the closest stewardess first, and said, "Take it easy, take it easy, relax."


    "What''s your name Heather?"


    At this moment, Air Force One in the sky exploded and disintegrated. The stewardess who saw this scene shouted: "Oh my god, no, no."


    Tony yelled, "Listen, see that man?"


    "I''ll glide past him, all you have to do is grab him."


    "understand?"


    After speaking, the stewardess was given time to react, and immediately slid towards the target.


    Listening to the screaming stewardess, Tony said again: "I''ll electrify your arm so you can''t let go."


    "you


    It can be done, Heather. "


    Soon the second person was caught, and Tony said after seeing the success: "It''s very simple, there are 11 more people."


    "Remember that game called Monkey Fishing for the Moon?"


    "That''s what we''re going to do."


    At this time Jarvis reminded: "Altitude 18,000 feet."


    "Come on everyone, everyone go catch the monkeys around you."


    They were quickly caught one by one. At a distance of 100 feet, all 13 people were caught, and then one accelerated up to offset the downward impact. After confirming that there was no huge impact, Tony dropped the 13 people into the sea . UU Reading


    Looking at the thirteen people who fell into the sea, Tony scanned and confirmed that none of them were harmed, and he also let out a sigh of relief.


    Because they are all elites, all of them can swim. The thirteen people who fell into the sea waved their arms excitedly at Tony and shouted, "We succeeded."


    Tony also nodded and said, "You guys did a good job."


    "Great, great teamwork, we''re all great."


    Then Tony said, "Okay, Jarvis, we''re just halfway done, and we have to save Rod..."


    In the next second, Mark 42 turned around and flew away, but bumped into an oncoming large truck on the cross-sea bridge, and disintegrated instantly.


    Tony, who was in the speedboat, looked at the closed operation interface and complained, "Where did that car come from?"


    Then Tony could only walk out of the room.


    Looking at Tony who came out, Kankuro asked, "Has the president been rescued?"


    Tony shook his head and said, "I didn''t see the president, I just saved other people on the plane."


    Kankuro looked at Tony and said, "The armor is ruined now, will you still participate in the next battle?"


    "It''s okay, I have a plan B."


    "Continue to move towards the goal, I want to catch Killian with my own hands."


    Then Tony communicated with Jarvis: "Jarvis, is it time?"


    Jarvis replied, "Robot house party plans, sir?"


    "That''s right!"


    ������������


    the other side.


    At the ruins of Tony''s villa, a large number of workers were moving the building debris, and the crane moved away huge stones.


    At this moment, the ground suddenly opened, revealing a frame of Mark series armors inside, and saw these armors soaring into the sky one by one, coming to support Tony Stark.


    ������������


    (

 Chapter 688： war

    the other side.


    Pepper Potts learned of the changes at the ruins of the villa, and then found Charlotte Doyle.


    "Mr. Charlotte, there are a lot of steel armor flying out of the ruins of Tony''s villa."


    "Is he in danger!"


    Looking at the somewhat anxious Pepper Potts, Charlotte said:


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    "With these armors going, you should be more at ease, trust Tony''s


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 689： man i am not late

    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    With the arrival of a large number of armors, the three Extremis virus injectors in front of them were also knocked out, while Tony took advantage of the opportunity to put on the armor and began to destroy the enemy in the air.


    At this moment, Jarvis'' voice sounded: "Sir, I found Killian."


    Tony said, "Let''s go, let''s kill him!"


    Tony immediately flew in the direction where Killian was, and soon found him in a high-rise container.


    I saw Tony came in front of Killian and said, "Killian, let''s catch him without a fight."


    "Your plot has been shattered."


    Killian looked at Tony Stark with a crazy smile on his face: "No, it''s not yet known who will die."


    "Roar!"


    Killian let out a roar, flames gushed out of his mouth, and rushed towards Tony in front of him.


    The scorching heat came across in an instant, Tony put his hands in front of him to resist, and immediately the virtual interface in the visor showed that the body was overloaded with high temperature.


    Listening to the system''s alarm, Tony laughed at himself, "Can the Extremis virus evolve?"


    Obviously he didn''t expect that Killian could still breathe fire, which was a bit beyond his expectation.


    It''s a pity that he is wearing the No. 33 Centurion armor instead of the anti-ninja armor, otherwise the damage of the flames would not be so high for him.


    Killian spewed flames, approached Tony step by step, then stretched out his palm to circle Tony''s arm, grabbed onto the armor''s reactor, and directly buckled it down.


    At the same time that this operation was completed, Killian also stopped the flame spray.


    Looking at Tony Stark who fell to the ground, Killian squatted directly on the opponent''s body, stretched out a finger and pressed it on the position of the breastplate and said:


    "Is it hot in here?"


    "Card owner, do you feel a little stuck?"


    "It''s like cooking the little turtle itself in its shell."


    Tony looked at Killian and said, "You''re brooding over what happened in Switzerland."


    Apparently, when he found the information of AIM company, Tony also remembered the intersection with Killian.


    Killian laughed, "No, how could that be."


    "How could I be mad at you, Tony."


    "I am very grateful for your actions. You have given me a precious gift that no one else has ever given, which is despair."


    "Now I''m giving it back to you."


    Killian looked at Tony Stark, who was looking at him, and said, "I think you should close your eyes."


    "Close your eyes."


    Seeing that Tony didn''t follow his words, Killian said again, "Close your eyes, you don''t want to see this."


    Killian is not going to waste time with Tony anymore, he wants to deal with this guy directly, just when he is about to pierce Tony''s armor directly, he sees a white-haired figure appearing in front of him, before he can do it in time He was kicked out without any preparation.


    "boom!"


    Killian was kicked out and hit the workbench behind him, knocking down the computer and equipment.


    Ji Lai also looked at Tony and said, "Man, I''m not late, am I?"


    "No, you came at the right time, but I need you to help me remove the armor, this thing has a fault card owner."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    It was Killian''s flame spurt that caused some problems with the armor.


    Hearing Tony''s request, Jiraiya directly took out a handful of kunai, and easily cut apart Tony''s Mark 33 armor.


    Seeing this scene, Tony was surprised: "Dude, what material is your weapon made of?"


    Although Tony''s battle armor is not a model with strong defense, it is also made of gold-titanium alloy satellite aviation materials, and its strength can still withstand shelling. This small kunai feels like it can be cut apart without much effort. , wouldn''t the ninjas be able to shoot through his armor with kunai if they wanted to.


    Cut off the battle armor, Jiraiya pulled Tony up, and then held Ku Wu De


    Confidently said: "It''s made of gold, it''s cool."


    Tony glanced at it, and then he was a little surprised: "It''s just that the shape is different from the one you used before. By the way, isn''t this thing out of stock?"


    "Is there any channel, introduce me, I want to get some good things like this."


    Ji Lai also smiled and said, "It''s a special gift from my apprentice."


    This Kunai was presented to Jiraiya''s flying thunder **** Kunai by Namikaze Minato. As for Jiraiya''s Zhenjin, he didn''t make it into a weapon, and he planned to make more full-body armor directly.


    "As for the channel, it was sent by Lord Charlotte. It should be difficult to buy outside."


    Tony thought to himself: Could it be that there are vibrating gold ores in the magic world?


    At this moment, Killian got up from the ground long ago, looked at Jiraiya who treated him like nothing, and roared directly:


    "This is my personal grievance with him, what does it have to do with you ninjas?"


    During the conversation, five Extremis virus fighters entered the container and came to support Killian.


    Ji Lai also saw that the five extra people didn''t care, and said, "He is my friend."


    "Ninja: Needle Hell!"


    The next second, the long silver hair wrapped himself and Tony, and then the hair turned into a thousand strands, shooting towards Killian and the others.


    A large amount of silver emitted a white light that seemed to fill the sky, directly piercing the six people and the container, while Killian and others were directly knocked out.


    With the lifting of the ninjutsu, Jiraiya looked at the container with only one big hole, and smiled awkwardly: "It seems that the power is too strong."


    At this point Tony yelled, "Jarvis, give me a suit of armor."


    Seeing this, Jiraiya said, "I''ll go and destroy them."


    At this moment, barrels of ignited oil barrels flew towards the container where Tony and Jiraiya were located, turning into bombs.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Seeing the bombardment of the oil barrel bomb, Jiraiya grabbed Tony directly and left here in an instant.


    Jilai also brought Tony to a relatively safe place, and said, "Hurry up and put on your armor, this place is not safe."


    Seeing that Jirai was about to leave, Tony said, "Be careful, he will breathe fire."


    "A high-temperature flame of at least 3,000 degrees. UU Reading "


    Jiraiya nodded solemnly, "I see."


    After leaving Tony behind, Jiraiya rushed in the direction of Killian, and he wanted to eliminate the culprit to end the battle.


    Seeing Jiraiya leave, Tony opened his arms and said, "Jarvis, send me a suit of armor."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    Soon, Mark 23 flew in the direction of you.


    the other side.


    Jiraiya came in front of Killian in an instant, and directly attacked the enemy in front of him, and he quickly formed seals with both hands.


    "Water escape waterspout!"


    However, after knowing that Killian has a certain ability to control fire, Jilai also planned to use the ninjutsu to restrain the opponent.


    In the next second, a huge waterspout appeared out of thin air, directly sweeping Killian into it.


    Being carried into the air by the waterspout, feeling the water tearing his body apart, Killian''s body was covered with orange light, and then roared angrily:


    "Ah~"


    With Killian''s roar, flames spit out from the air and burned towards the center of the waterspout. He knew that no matter if it was a waterspout or a windspout, as long as the eye in the middle was destroyed, the opponent would stop.


    As the 3,000-degree high-temperature flames spurted from the sky in Killian, the collision of water and fire immediately produced a large amount of water vapor and mist.


    In the blink of an eye, a large amount of fog enveloped the waterspout, making it impossible for Jirai to see what was going on inside.


    ��


    Recommend the new book of the urban master Lao Shi:

 Chapter 690： Fire Release/Goen Rasengan

    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    And at this moment, the flame sprayed by Killian burned through the water flow and sprayed directly at the eye of the storm. With the arrival of the high-temperature flame, the eye of the waterspout was destroyed, and immediately lost its kinetic energy and stopped spinning and turned into water Fall from the sky.


    Killian also fell with the water waves, and at the same time hid his figure with the help of water mist.


    Killian stabilized his figure. At this time, all the clothes on his body were burned, and the orange light on his body repaired the damage caused by the waterspout just now.


    Jiraiya couldn''t see Killian''s figure in the mist, but Killian couldn''t see Jiraiya outside either.


    At this time, Jilai also looked at the weapons in front of him, and made seals with both hands: "The technique of shadow clone!"


    "boom!"


    As the smoke dissipated, a shadow clone of himself appeared beside him.


    I saw Jiraiya and his two shadow clones looked at each other, and then the three Jiraiya also formed seals with both hands at the same time:


    "Wind Escape �� Slashing Kongbo!"


    "Water Escape �� Water Shockwave!"


    "Lightning, Earth Walk!"


    I saw that Jiraiya''s body was first a wind wave, which created air pressure and instantly blown away the fog in front of him, revealing Killian''s figure, and then Shadow Clone No. 1 summoned a river-like water wave, Sweeping towards Killian, while Shadow Clone No. 2 is using Thunder Escape together, bringing the power of thunder and lightning into the water waves.


    Because it is next to the port and the sea, there are a lot of water molecules in the air, which greatly strengthens the water escape ninjutsu.


    Facing the rushing water waves, Killian couldn''t get out of the attack range at all, so he had no choice but to continue to use flames to resist, but a large number of water waves instantly involved him, and with the thunder attack mixed in the water, Kilian Lian''s flames couldn''t be ejected either.


    As the water waves receded, Killian was sitting slumped on the ground, leaning against a container behind him, and electric arcs flashed from time to time, but his body was already cracked, and orange light flowed from the wound, like magma.


    Although it looked hideous and terrifying, it was lacking in repairing Killian''s body.


    Seeing this scene, Jiraiya couldn''t help sighing: "The self-healing ability of this potion is really powerful."


    "Since that''s the case, then let you go with some honor, and don''t presume that you brought this hopeless virus to the world."


    "Fire Escape �� Haoyan Helix Pill!"


    But Jiraiya also used his own secret ninjutsu, which is a combined ninjutsu with extremely powerful power.


    I saw that Jiraiya first released the Fire Escape �� Flame Bullet towards Killian to ignite the raging flames, then jumped back with his right hand and at the same time gathered a spiral pill that was bigger than a human head, and pushed forward.


    "boom!"


    In the next second, the spiral pill exploded, carrying a terrifying rotating shock wave, attacking with the flames.


    With the end of the attack, starting from Jiraiya, all the objects in front disappeared and went straight to the beach. Whether it was Killian, the container or the engineering equipment, they were all smashed into pieces and disappeared without a trace.


    Jiraiya withdrew his palm and took a deep breath. He used a lot of chakra in this combined ninjutsu just now to create such an attack power. The effect made him very satisfied.


    At this time, Tony flew over with his armor. All the Extremis virus soldiers in the port had been wiped out with the help of the Mark series armor. Even the armor lost a lot. Only forty sets of armor were left Got 9.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    Tony flew to Jiraiya''s side and landed, and said, "Dead?"


    Ji Lai also nodded and said: "Dead, there will be no dregs left."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Tony said, "It''s finally over!"


    Ji Lai also nodded and said, "It''s over!"


    At this time Tony contacted Kankuro: "Kankuro, the battle is over."


    "Give the armor to Rhodes and let him bring the president back."


    Kankuro glanced at the two people beside him, and then said, "Okay, where shall we return next?"


    "Go to Charlotte, I''m going to pick up Pepper Potts."


    with


    After the communication was hung up, Kankuro looked at Rhodes and said, "The enemy has been eliminated, you can put on your armor and take the president away."


    Rhodes looked at Kankuro and said, "Thank you for your help."


    The president on the side also came over, excitedly shook Kankuro''s hand and said, "Thank you for your rescue!"


    "I will definitely let the government award you a hero medal to show your achievements, and you must participate when the time comes."


    Obviously it''s not just about rescue, the president also wants to win over the ninjas. This world is too dangerous, so it''s always right to make more friends.


    Kankuro is still a little interested in the medal the president mentioned, which is equivalent to the award given by the daimyo of the country of wind, which is also a kind of recognition.


    Kankuro nodded: "Okay, I will participate."


    Then Rhodes put on his battle armor, took the president and left here, while Kankuro rushed towards Tony and Jiraiya.


    With the arrival of Kankuro, Tony put on armor for both of them, and then flew towards Charlotte Doyle''s base.


    During the flight, Tony informed Charlotte Doyle in advance that the enemy had been dealt with on his side, and he was coming towards him.


    Soon the three of Tony and the remaining Mark armor flew to Charlotte''s base together. As the armor fell from the air to the lawn, Tony opened the armor and walked out first. He saw Pei standing not far away. Popoz, just stepped forward and it was a hug.


    "Pepper, I made you worry."


    Pepper Potts hugged Tony excitedly, and said in a choked voice, "It''s good that you''re fine."


    At this time, Jiraiya and Kankuro also stepped out of the battle armor, came to Charlotte, and said respectfully: "Master Charlotte, "


    Charlotte nodded, and then asked, "No accident happened?"


    Jilai also shook his head: "No accident happened."


    Pepper Potts and Tony ended their hug, and Tony looked at Charlotte and said, "Brother, thank you for your help."


    Charlotte waved her hands and said, "It''s all trivial matters, and it''s Jiraiya and Kankuro who contributed."


    At this moment, Pepper Potts said: "Tony, Killian sent a team of Extremis virus soldiers to catch me, UU Reading Thanks to Mr. Charlotte for bringing me here for protection, nothing happened. "


    "If it weren''t for being here, I would be in danger."


    "That ex-girlfriend of yours still wants to arrest me and threaten you to help them."


    Tony asked in surprise, "Maya?"


    Pepper Potts nodded, "Yes, that''s her."


    "But it has been taken away by Mr. Charlotte."


    Tony looked at Charlotte and said again, "Thank you!"


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ��Naruto Coming to Marvel������


    Tony looked at the crowd, and then said, "I haven''t prepared any gifts for you for Christmas, let''s give you a fireworks show."


    "Jarvis, start the robot cleanup plan."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Following Tony''s words, the remaining 9 Mark series armors were all lifted into the air, and the self-destruct performance began.


    Seeing the use of the Mark Armor as fireworks, Charlotte also had to lament Tony''s local tyrants, and more than one billion US dollars were thrown out like this.


    And Pepper Potts leaned in Tony''s arms, watching the fireworks in the sky.


    ��


    With Killian''s death, the events of the Mandarin came to an end.


    Trevor, who played the Mandarin, was arrested by the police, as was the Vice President.


    With the announcement of the incident, the terrorist incident about the Mandarin also came to an end. For this reason, the President held a special press conference and awarded the Hero Medal to Tony Stark, Jiraiya, and Kankuro.


    ��


    Recommend the new book of the urban master Lao Shi:

 Chapter 691： 10 rings

    After receiving the medal from the government, Tony came to Charlotte Doyle''s base.


    After seeing Charlotte, he said, "It seems that I also want to build such a base, so that I can have a safer place."


    Apparently because of the exposure of the address, Tony''s home has been reduced to ruins.


    Charlotte thought of the Avengers base that Tony would build in the future, and said, "You really need a base to load your hobbies."


    At this moment, the news about Stark''s three being awarded honors was playing on the TV beside him. Tony glanced at the news on the TV and said:


    "I think you deserve the credit for this medal."


    Charlotte waved: "I''m not interested in this thing."


    "If I think about it, I can get a lot of these things. The guy with the black stewed egg wanted to give me a lot of titles like this back then."


    Hearing this, Tony smiled, then took out an iron box from his pocket, opened it slightly to reveal the new element inside, and said with a smile, "What about this thing?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "You know me."


    I took the box from Tony and opened it to see that there were 20 new elements. I was a little surprised and said, "So many?"


    Tony took a sip of the whiskey on the table, and then said: "For what happened this time, I know that not only do I need to improve my strength, but the people around me also need to increase their strength."


    "Don''t say let her have the ability to join the battle, at least have the ability to let her withdraw from the battlefield."


    "I need a physical enhancer to improve the survivability of the little pepper."


    "After all, like my personality, it is impossible to be safe around me all the time."


    Obviously, Tony came here this time to buy a physical booster for Pepper Potts.


    After hearing Tony''s request, Charlotte took out a packaged physical enhancer from the storage space without refusing.


    "This is the physical enhancer you want."


    "However, after using Pepper Potts, it is recommended that she undergo some special training to master her own strength."


    Tony nodded: "Yes, otherwise those things in the office may not be able to withstand her strength."


    After the issue of the physique enhancer was confirmed, Tony changed the subject and said:


    "Charlotte, the Ten Rings Gang and the Mandarin this time are all fakes, but you told me that there is a Ten Rings Gang in this world."


    "How do I find them?"


    Obviously, although Killian was behind the scenes this time, Tony did not intend to let go of the Ten Rings Gang who had kidnapped him.


    Charlotte looked at Tony and said, "Are you going to fight the Ten Rings?"


    Tony nodded: "If I don''t know they exist, that''s fine."


    "But since I know they are still in this world, I always have to do something."


    Charlotte thought for a moment, then said, "Yes, but it''s not easy to find them."


    "You need to sign a mission entrustment."


    While speaking, Charlotte Doyle took out a blank scroll from the storage space. Although he had a good relationship with Tony, he had no intention of helping.


    Seeing Charlotte mentioning the task entrustment, Tony was not surprised and then asked, "How is the entrustment fee calculated? How many dollars do you need?"


    Apparently Tony thinks that this entrusted task does not involve transcendence, it is just a task that can be entrusted with dollars.


    Fuchat shook his head, but pointed out **** and said: 20 new elements are needed.


    Hearing the other party''s request, Tony also froze for a moment, but he knew that Charlotte would not deceive him about it, so after thinking for a while, he asked, "Is this matter related to the extraordinary?"


    Charlotte nodded: "So are you sure you want to start a war with the other party?"


    Hearing Charlotte''s words, Tony said with a serious expression: "It involves transcendence, so we should get rid of this cancer."


    Charlotte nodded, quickly wrote the message on the mission scroll, and handed it over to Tony for signature.


    After Tony signed the assignment letter, he said, "I didn''t bring so many new elements, and I will send them over when the time comes."


    "As for the location of the Ten Ring Gang, just let me know when it''s confirmed."


    "Since the other party involves the extraordinary, I need to make a batch of armor."


    Charlotte nodded, and then said: "I don''t know the location of the headquarters of the Ten Rings Gang now. It will take some time to investigate. You just take this opportunity to prepare some more armor."


    "Tony, an extraordinary organization that can exist for thousands of years, if you don''t prepare some means, then the final result is definitely something you don''t want to see."


    Tony nodded solemnly when he heard Charlotte''s words, and then said, "I will be ready."


    Afterwards, Tony didn''t stay for a long time. After putting on the steel armor, he took the box containing the physique enhancer and left directly.


    Seeing Tony leave, Charlotte threw the assignment letter directly to the mission office, and got an A-level mission judgment, which she thought was pretty good.


    Then I thought about the strength of Xu Wenwu from the Ten Rings, and with the blessing of the Ten Rings, Tony might not be able to beat him.


    Especially for Tony at this time, the ability of the battle frame is far from the fourth stage of the Avengers.


    However, it is okay to let him test the opponent''s ability, but if he fails to try, he will die. It seems that more arrangements will be made at that time.


    Then Charlotte Doyle came to Tsunade''s laboratory, looked at Tsunade and Shizune who were busy, and asked, "Do you have any clue about the Extremis virus?"


    "Where''s Maya Hansen, isn''t she here?"


    Seeing that Maya Hansen was not in the laboratory, Charlotte asked curiously.


    Tsunade stopped what he was doing, looked up at Charlotte and said, "Her idea is very creative, but Orochimaru and I have divided the Extremis virus into two directions."


    "My main focus is recovery and healing."


    "According to the injection of a certain amount of medicine, the nerve center in the brain is leveraged, and the body is reorganized to repair the mutilated body."


    "It can be used to restore injuries, broken limbs, etc. It does not have the ability to control fire, and there is no risk of high temperature explosion."


    "At the same time, according to the quantitative injection, the patient will only be repaired once, and the effect of the medicine will disappear after the repair is completed. The previous user is an ordinary person. After using it, he will still be an ordinary person, and no other abilities will be given. Re-injury is not a problem. It will heal automatically."


    "As for Orochimaru, his idea is to abandon the recovery ability and enhance the ability to control the flame, allowing the user to have high-temperature attacks and the ability to use flame jets."


    "As for Maya Hansen, who was taken away by Orochimaru, she is currently in his laboratory."


    Apparently, Tsunade and Orochimaru directly divided the Extremis virus into two, one was to study the recovery of treatment, and the other was to study the attack ability.


    "Both of you have good research directions, especially Tsunade."


    "For us, allowing ordinary people to have the ability to escape fire is not of much help to us."


    "However, if a medicine that can restore injuries and broken limbs is developed, then it will be of greatest help to us."


    "Not only can we use it, but we can also treat more disabled people."


    Tsunade nodded: "When I was in Konoha, I had the idea of ??popularizing medical ninjas. If such a thing could appear at that time, then the war might not last so long and cause more casualties."


    "Especially for those ninjas who are disabled and have to retire."


    Charlotte nodded: "Everything is in the past. Although the situation at that time cannot be changed, if the research and development is successful, then you will change the world."


    Tsunade nodded solemnly, and then said: "I will research it as soon as possible."


    "come on!"


    After Charlotte encouraged Tsunade,


    They didn''t bother each other in the laboratory.


    If this project is successfully developed, it will be of great help to him, and this can be regarded as a development that changes the world.


    As for the research direction of Dashewan, it is also a good project. After the successful research and development, there will be one more product that he can sell here.


    ��


    After returning to the room, Charlotte gave the Red Queen an order to make a mask with vibrating gold, and then took out the 20 new elements that Tony gave her.


    Ding��Find out whether rechargeable items can be recharged!


    Recharge!


    Ding �� Recharge successfully and get 10,000 gold coins!


    During this period of time, eight layers of seals were released, and Charlotte brought 8 pieces of magic equipment. After recharging all of them, she got 16,000 gold coins. After this recharge, the total amount of gold coins returned to 76,199.


    After recharging, Charlotte walked into the system space and checked the ninja fragments in the system mall that was updated today. After checking, there was nothing he wanted and he didn''t buy it.


    "The Red Queen."


    "Master, I am here."


    "Notify Yume Shino and Eddie to meet me at the base tomorrow, I have a task for them."


    "Yes, master."


    ��


    the next day.


    Eddie and Shino Yume came to the base.


    In the conference room, Charlotte looked at the two people in front of him and said:


    "Eddie, I have a task for you here."


    Eddie said respectfully, "My lord, tell me."


    "During the Ten Ring Gang incident, Trevor, the actor who played the Mandarin, has been sentenced to prison. All you need to do is conduct a special interview with the other party."


    When Eddie heard this request, he said relaxedly, "No problem, my lord. This kind of job is very suitable for me."


    "Are there any requirements for the subject of the interview?"


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "There is no requirement, you can play freely."


    Then Charlotte looked at the oily girl Shino and said, "Shino, your mission is to go to interview Trevor with Eddie, and what you need to do is to leave a parasite on him."


    "I ask you to use the parasite to monitor the other party''s location all the time, and report to me in time after the other party leaves the prison."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte."


    Eddie was a little curious at this time, so he asked, "My lord, is there still someone who is interested in Trevor?"


    "Isn''t he just a puppet that popped up?"


    Charlotte smiled and said, "No, the Ten Rings Gang really exists, and pretending to be them can attract the real Ten Rings."


    "And Yume Shino''s goal is to find the lair of the ten rings through Trevor."


    Eddie said thoughtfully: "I didn''t expect the ten rings to be so interesting. It''s really interesting."


    Charlotte waved: "Okay, let''s get ready."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!" X2


    Eddie and Yume Shino left the conference room, walked out the door Eddie communicated with Venom: "Dude, why were you so quiet just now, this is not your character."


    Venom''s voice sounded in Eddie''s head: "Terrible, horrible."


    "There are too many auras in this base that can destroy me. I feel very uncomfortable here."


    Venom''s voice was very weak, and his whole body was shrunk in Eddie''s gall, so he didn''t dare to stand up.


    Seeing this situation, Eddie almost laughed out loud. After walking for a while, he looked at the oily girl Shino beside him and said:


    "I''m going to do some preparations for the interview first. After I get the interview application, I will contact you and go together."


    Shino Amoyuri put her hands in her pockets and wore a pair of black sunglasses. She stopped in her tracks and said, "Call me when you''re ready."


    After finishing speaking, Yume Shino disappeared in front of Eddie in a flash.


    Seeing this scene, Eddie exclaimed: "What a taciturn cool guy, but he''s too young."


    Then Eddie left Charlotte Doyle''s base shaking his head, drove his Harley motorcycle, and went to pick up his girlfriend from get off work.


    ��


    a week later.


    In a prison in New York.


    The door of Trevor''s room was opened, and a prison guard came over to look at the door and said:


    "Trevor, News Corp.''s reporter Eddie is going to interview you, UU Reading get ready and I will take you to the interview room later."


    Hearing what the prison guard said, Trevor looked at him and said, "Can I refuse?"


    The prison guard said seriously: "No, you have no right to refuse this matter."


    Looking at the serious expression on the prison guard''s face, Trevor said: "In federal law, I remember that as a criminal, I have the right to refuse interviews."


    "Is there any benefit to participating in the interview?"


    The prison guard pulled out his baton, looked at Trevor and said, "I don''t know what benefits you get from participating in the interview."


    "But if you refuse, I believe you will be in trouble now."


    "This is the request of the big man above."


    Seeing the baton taken out by the other party and a thick Oxford dictionary taken out of the drawer, Trevor paused for a moment when he saw this scene, and then smiled: "Interview, this is a good thing, how could I refuse? Woolen cloth."


    Looking at the witty Trevor, the prison guard put down his dictionary and baton in disappointment. He wanted to take this opportunity to teach him a lesson, but unexpectedly...


    Then he said angrily: "In that case, come with me."


    Soon the prison guard brought Trevor, who played the role of the Mandarin, to the interview room. Eddie and the oily girl Shino were waiting for him.


    ��

 Chapter 692： interview and follow up

    I saw a video recorder in front of Eddie and a table in front of him, Shino, an oil girl, was sitting beside him, and a police officer was sitting in the interview room, recording everything that happened here.


    Soon Trevor was brought in by the prison guards. After entering, Trevor did not sit obediently in a chair to accept the interview, but imitated the appearance of a gorilla and performed vocal exercises in the room.


    Eddie glanced at the time on his watch and said, "Let''s start when you''re ready."


    Trevor said while exercising:


    "Voice practice, my old habit when performing on stage."


    Eddie looked at the other party and said with a smile, "I don''t know if you thought you would end up in this situation when you accepted the invitation to perform."


    Trevor said indifferently, "Yeah, not bad, right?"


    "As far as the whole announcement is concerned, I have experienced the treatment of a VIP."


    After speaking, Trevor stopped his exercise, walked over, and sat down at the table.


    Eddie said: "It seems that the performance made you experience a different life."


    Then he looked the other party up and down and said: You are doing well here. "


    "I still miss those days." "K fans, obviously there are all kinds of **** babes, and I am a well-deserved master in that castle."


    "You know what I''m talking about." After Trevor sat down, he looked at the oily girl Shino.


    "Is this little brother your assistant?" "The forehead guard on the head, are you sure it wasn''t because you bought masturbation parts on a whim?"


    Obviously, Trevor cared more about the person with the forehead guard than Eddie, but he didn''t think he was worthy enough to let a ninja come to him.


    Eddie said lightly, "Trust me, you don''t want to attract his attention."


    For Yume Shino, Eddie is very admired and a little bit afraid. He only has venom in his body, but there are countless bugs in this ninja''s body, and even the venom has something for Yume Shino. An intensive phobia.


    And Younu Zhinao hid herself in the windbreaker, with her hands in her pockets and said nothing.


    Then Eddie took out a notebook with a pen in his hand and was ready to record the content of the interview at any time. He opened the notebook first and then


    Started: "Let''s now talk about Aldrich Killian''s recruitment of you, and the hybrid warlord created by his brain trust."


    But Trevor said, "And I gave him life."


    Eddie gave a disdainful smile, and then said, "According to my visits to the Screen Actors Union and interviews with some film and television companies."


    "Trevor Slattery, a low-level actor with no representatives on the 18th line, once made a living by performing stage plays, and finally lost his living job because of drug addiction."


    "I''m curious, how did you get Killian''s fancy and gave you this job."


    Trevor said excitedly, "No, I once had a drama on CS TV."


    ""Burning in Rage" is a very good work, telling the revenge story of a Russian policeman."


    "That''s my masterpiece." During the speech, Trevor even gestured to show how excellent his work is.


    However, Eddie laughed and said, "I found out, but it was just a pilot show and was quickly cut due to poor response."


    Trevor lowered his head in frustration: "Well, I didn''t expect this news to be known to you."


    Eddie continued to ask, "Tell me why you are valued by Killian."


    Trevor raised his head, looked at Eddie and said, "I hope there will be a show that responds well and represents myself."


    "After he offered drugs, beauties, estates, yachts, I was so impressed by him that I was asked to be in that movie called a movie that was actually a horror video."


    �� And Killian needed someone to get him kicked. "


    "But I gave that


    Character life, people don''t remember the Mandarin, they remember me, Trevor Slattery. "


    Eddie wrote in his notebook, "Is it a hit, good answer."


    Then continued:


    "When people know that I''m coming to interview you, most people ask me a question."


    "How could you not know what happened?"


    Hearing the question to the core, Trevor paused, then continued:


    "I live in a manor, just an actor. "


    "Killian didn''t tell me his plan. I only faced three things, K fans, beauties and photography equipment."


    "It''s because I don''t know anything that you were able to interview me, didn''t you?"


    Obviously Trevor also knows that admitting that he knows and not knowing will lead to two different results in front of the trial of the law.


    Eddie directly broke the casserole and asked: Do you not know, or do you not want to admit it? "


    "After all, if you participate knowingly, then you are one of them. If you participate without knowingly participating in your trial, the result is completely different."


    Trevor spread his hands and said, "Hasn''t the court already sentenced me?"


    "Obviously, I don''t know anything about him, and I don''t know anything about his hybrid warlord model. I thought they were actors like me."


    Eddie smiled and didn''t pay attention. Instead, he took out a stack of documents from the briefcase under his feet and put them on the table.


    "In that case, let''s talk about the character you''re playing, Mandarin."


    "Trevor, you said you did your research when you got the part."


    During the conversation, Eddie opened the file, revealing some photos, the terrorist leader killed by Tony in the Afghan desert, the sign of the ten rings and some very old materials, some of which are Eddie��s channels through Charlotte There are also some things obtained from the information obtained from Hawkeye Barton.


    "Ten Rings, a terrorist organization, has been active in history."


    "Officially they said they had suspended their activities, but there is evidence that they have not disappeared and are still active in the world."


    Trevor was surprised: "Oh my god, ten rings, are they real?"


    Eddie said calmly, "They''re all on record."


    "This is so cool!"


    Eddie asked again, "So your exhaustive research is?"


    Trevor nodded, "Yeah, but when an actor tells you he did research, it means he turned on his computer, Googled names and fired a pistol."


    Hearing this answer, Eddie froze for a moment. He didn''t expect the actor in front of him to be such a nonsense guy, and Trevor nodded in approval.


    "So, you don''t know the story behind the Mandarin you played."


    Trevor nodded again, and said, "But I studied Western religion, the color of terrorism."


    "At least my performance, in the eyes of the world, is what a terrorist organization should look like."


    Eddie said, "However, is there a possibility that your performance will offend some people?"


    "You know, some of them are very dangerous."


    Eddie learned from Lord Charlotte that the Ten Rings Gang is a real organization, and they came here with the intention of catching each other through Trevor.


    Trevor said indifferently, "You don''t need to tell me, brother."


    "I''ve seen those internet message boards...it''s evil."


    Hearing what Trevor said, it was obvious that the other party did not expect that the person who troubled him would be Ten Ring.


    Eddie glanced at the oily girl Shino beside him, who nodded slightly.


    Eddie stood up from the chair and said, "In that case, you can enjoy the rest of your life here, Mr. Actor."


    "Hope you don''t


    As, regret it. "


    Then Eddie looked at the prison guard on the side, and then said, "The interview is over, you can take him back."


    When the prison guard heard the interview was over, he pulled up Trevor, who was sitting on a chair, and escorted him back to his cell in the prison.


    And Eddie complained after putting away his interview equipment: "When people know that Mandarin was born in this way, they don''t know how many fools there are in their hearts."


    But Yume Shino said in a cold voice: "There will be new hot spots to divert their attention, and this matter will not attract much attention from them."


    Eddie shrugged and said, "Yes, after all, the terrorist attack is over."


    After walking out of the prison, Eddie looked at Yume Shino and asked, "Are you ready for your position?"


    Yume Shino stretched out a finger, and a parasite crawled on it: "I have already let a parasite crawl into his body, and this parasite will survive in his fat layer and kill a Report his location for me."


    However, when Eddie was interviewing just now, Yume Shino quietly released his parasites, and the mouthparts of these parasites have an anti-inflammatory effect, which bites the opponent and sneaks into the enemy''s body Sometimes it will not pass the pain to make the other party aware.


    Eddie looked at the parasite in the opponent''s hand, and thought of the unknown number of bugs in the opponent''s windbreaker. After a cold war, he said, "Since the mission has been completed, I will take my leave."


    Oil girl Shino glanced at the other party, and then said, "Aren''t you going to the base?"


    Eddie shook his head: "No, I have to go back and cut the film out, this is my interview after all."


    Amoyonyo Shino waved her hand, then turned and walked towards the distance.


    After Eddie got on his Harley motorcycle, he drove towards the distance.


    the other side. Among Charlotte''s bases.


    At this time, Charlotte was preparing to draw another blessing card. After all, another week had passed, and he was able to receive blessings again.


    Soon after the items for blessing were prepared in the magic circle, he started his own blessing directly.


    "The ninja **** who does not belong to this era;"


    "Supreme Merlin who rules magic;" "Charlotte Doyle, the **** of Otsutsuki who spans the stars;"


    "Pray for your attention;" "Pray for good luck;" After doing all this, Charlotte immediately entered the system space without any delay after the feeling of blessing came.


    After entering the system space, Charlotte immediately came to the recruitment interface and directly recruited ninjas.


    "Ninja recruitment, ten companies, open!" A whirlpool logo of the country of whirlpool appeared in front of him, with a strange light, and after a flash of brilliance, the recruitment result also appeared in front of Charlotte Doyle.


    Looking at the interface that appeared, Charlotte didn''t count or check at all, taking advantage of the time of blessing to continue the ten-company recruitment.


    Soon, in the state of blessing, he successfully recruited five ten times in a row, and the blessing state disappeared after the recruitment ended.


    With the disappearance of the blessing, Charlotte also knows that there is no need to be nervous, he can take his time, so he is going to look at the results of the direct 50 consecutive draws to see if he can get Xiaonan and Jue together, as for the Ninja snake Maru is not hopeful for the time being.


    Sninja: Orochimaru recruited 10 times to get 30 fragments in total.


    A Ninja: Xiaonan recruited 2 times and got 8 fragments in total, and Jue recruited 2 times and got 8 fragments in total.


    B Shinobi: Shippuden - Naruto Uzumaki gets 2 fragments in total for 1 time, Shippuden - Haruno Sakura gets 6 fragments in total for 3 times, Shippuden - Sasuke Uchiha gets 6 fragments in total for 3 times, Shippuden - Ningji Hyuga A total of 10 shards were obtained 5 times, and a total of 8 shards were obtained by Guren 4 times.


    C Ninja: Hinata Hanabi got 1 fragment in total for 1 time, Boy-Kirabi got 4 fragments in total for 4 times, Yamanaka Ino got 1 fragment in total for 1 time,


    Ninja Student - Uzumaki Naruto gets 1 piece in total, Karui gets 1 piece in total, Moonlight Hayate gets 3 pieces in 3 times, Yume Shino gets 1 piece in 1 time


    Katie, Kosuke Maruhoshi gets 2 fragments in 2 times, Naruto Uzumaki gets 3 fragments in 3 times, Sakura Haruno gets 1 fragment in 1 time, Iruka Uno gets 1 fragment in 1 time, Mute 2 times A total of 2 fragments were obtained, Sasuke Uchiha obtained a total of 1 fragment once, and a total of 1 fragment was obtained once every day.


    After reading it, Charlotte was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that Xiao Nan and Jue didn''t make enough. UU Reading www.uukanshu. Com turned out to be 4 fragments short, that is to say, each fragment was short of one set. In addition, other B ninjas and C ninjas did not reach the full card.


    Although I got a lot of ninja fragments,


    But for not getting any ninjas together, Charlotte is somewhat disappointed in this situation, thinking that he will plan the Ten Rings to deal with the Ten Rings Gang next.


    In order not to overturn the next plan, Konan and Jue of A Ninja will also take down hard nitrogen this time to strengthen their own strength and team.


    Glancing at his remaining 58 ninja recruitment scrolls, Charlotte thought for a while and continued recruiting directly.


    For the first ten consecutive rounds, you will get a guaranteed fragment of S Ninja Orochimaru.


    For the second ten consecutive rounds, you will get a piece of S Ninja Orochimaru guarantee fragment.


    For the third ten consecutive rounds, one piece of S Ninja Orochimaru guarantee fragments and 4 pieces of A Ninja Konan fragments were obtained.


    For the fourth ten consecutive rounds, get 4 pieces of S Ninja Orochimaru fragments.


    For the fifth ten consecutive rounds, one piece of S Ninja Orochimaru guarantee fragments and 4 pieces of A Ninjutsu fragments were obtained.


    Five times and ten consecutive rounds finally got enough A Ninja Konan and Zetsu, and his ninja recruitment scrolls also directly bottomed out, leaving only 8 copies. At the same time, he obtained a large number of B Ninja and C Ninja fragments, among which C Ninja boy Kirabi also Meet the recruitment requirements.


    Click on the ninja recruitment column, and the three avatars that light up in front of your eyes are Xiaonan, Jue, and young Kirabi.

 Chapter 693： Datongmu Agarwood and South

    Looking at the portraits of the three ninjas in front of her, Charlotte was the first to click Xiaonan''s portrait, and the information of the other party came into view.


    A Ninja: Xiaonan, Fragment 40/40, whether to recruit or not.


    recruit!


    Ding Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle, successfully recruited two-star Ninja, Xiaonan.


    In the next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte. Xiao Nan was wearing the costume of the Xiao Organization, flying in the air with wings made of paper behind him, and countless pieces of paper flew forward to attack the enemy with a wave of his hand. (Flower of Heaven - Bloom!)


    The hair color is light blue-purple, ball hair style, a light blue paper flower is worn on the right side of the head, the pupil color is light orange, the face is delicate, with light purple eye shadow, and lip studs are pierced on the bottom of the lips. He wears a black windbreaker embroidered with a red cloud pattern on the top, light purple tight trousers on the bottom, a backless top with a zipper on the inside, a ring on the navel, and the forehead of Yuyin Village tied on the right side of the waist.


    This is the ninja named Juehu from the Akatsuki Organization, the ninja called Angel in Yuyin Village, and the only female ninja in the Akatsuki Organization!


    Evaluation by "The Book of the Zerg": Is the glamorous apostle of God playing a hymn of gospel or destruction!


    I just don''t know what kind of story Xiao Nan''s arrival will bring to this world.


    Click on the ninja details, and the first thing Charlotte determines is the ninja skills.


    Konan: Class A Ninja


    Star rating: two stars


    Basic attack: paper escape attack!


    Substitution technique: Substitute wooden and paper clones!


    Skills: Dance of Shikipaper �� Lifting, Dance of Shikipaper �� Separation, Dance of Shikipaper �� Angel Judgment.


    Shiki Paper Dance: Lifting: Turns itself into a piece of paper and rushes forward, floats to the air when used on the ground, and floats to the ground when used in the air. (When you are in the paper state, ignore the enemy''s attack!)


    Shiki Paper Dance Separation: It floats into the air, creates a huge paper wheel and throws it forward, the paper wheel will roll forward after landing, stop for a short time and roll back when it reaches the maximum distance. (This is God''s will...to destroy you!!)


    Shiki Paper Dance��Angel Judgment: Create a large number of pieces of paper on the ground to form a paper circle, cutting and attacking the enemy; after that, it floats into the air and creates a large number of paper guns to attack the enemies on the ground. (Now I''m only fighting for the light... I''m betting everything on myself!)


    Looking at Xiaonan''s three ninjutsu, Charlotte nodded in satisfaction. Although it is not a blood succession limit, it is still a special secret technique, and its power is not bad. The three founders of the Akatsuki organization are already in place. With one person, the rest must not be too far away.


    And Charlotte knows that Xiaonan, in addition to the Akatsuki organization, also has a summer swimsuit Xiaonan, and a Chinese New Year limited Xiaonan, and these two are A-level ninjas. If they are successfully integrated, they will also increase Xiaonan''s strength and strengthen the opponent''s ninjutsu. means of attack.


    If the current Xiaonan wants to use the origami technique of God, she needs to start accumulating detonation symbols from the beginning, but if she integrates the summer swimsuit, Xiaonan can use chakra to display 600 billion detonation symbols and carry out explosive attacks.


    After the fusion of the three five-star Ninjas, Xiao Nan can continue to be her angel in this world, but this road has a long way to go.


    Click to receive the ninja, and the amount of chakra in Charlotte''s body directly increased by 15 calories, reaching a chakra amount of 371 calories. At the same time, Xiaonan''s knowledge of paper escapism was also instilled in Charlotte.


    After successfully recruiting Xiaonan, Charlotte set her sights on the remaining two, one is A Ninjue and the other is C Ninja boy Kirabi.


    Looking at Jue''s head portrait, Charlotte knew that this was by no means an ordinary Jue, nor a Hei Jue alone, but a Hei Jue possessing Jue Jue.


    After being recruited into this world, Heijue learned that there is no mother on the moon in this world, so he must probably go crazy.


    However, it is very convenient to use him to explore the world and inquire about information.


    Click on Jue''s profile picture, and what comes into view is the other party''s information.


    A Ninja: Absolutely, shards 40/40, recruit or not.


    recruit!


    Ding Congratulations Charlotte Doyle, successfully recruited


    The two-star A endures, absolutely.


    In the next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte, and he saw a black boy like a pitcher plant - Qi Rabijue standing on the spot, wearing the Xiao organization costume, stretching out a palm to grab into the distance. (Stealth and stealth debut!)


    Click on the ninja details, and the first thing Charlotte determines is the ninja skills.


    Absolutely: A-level ninja


    Star rating: two stars


    General attack: physical attack + juvenile - Kirabi''s absolute attack!


    Substitution technique: Substitute wood!


    Skills: Mayfly Art, Juvenile-Kirabi Split Body, Nepenthes Art.


    Mayfly Art: When entering a defensive posture, when attacked by the enemy, it will drill into the ground and then emerge from the enemy''s feet to attack the enemy. (Note: Integrate your own body with the grass and trees of the earth to achieve the effect of high-speed movement. You can integrate with the earth, and then you can move to any A place where all breaths are cut off during ninjutsu activation..)


    Boy-Kirabi''s Splinter Body: Greet a fast-moving boy-Kirabi''s Splitter, the Splitter will pick up the enemy when it touches the enemy, and then add a knee and kick. (Note: Enemies that the split body can stab into the sky can also drill into the ground)


    Nepenthes Technique: Summon the Nepenthes to attack from the front. After the Nepenthes traps the enemy, Payne appears on the stage instantly, causing the enemy to trigger the mirror attack technique, creating a copy of the enemy and using the strongest attack method, or It was to summon Payne, and Payne used the technique of exploding stars on the enemy to create extremely strong damage. (The only person you can trust is yourself!)


    Looking at Jue''s ninjutsu, Charlotte didn''t care about the first two. Whether it was the Mayfly Jutsu or the boy-Kirabi Jue''s split body, he expected it. The only thing that was more curious was that Jue summoned it. Where are all those teenagers-Kirabi kept.


    However, when Charlotte saw the third esoteric skill, she was stunned. This unique skill is too perverted. Her own attack power is not enough, so she directly calls the rhythm of the organization boss.


    He was able to summon Payne to cast the Earth Explosion Star. Although he only summoned a clone with one-hit power, that skill alone is quite abnormal. Create a copy of the enemy and use the strongest blow.


    After watching the skills, Charlotte not only lamented that she was the mastermind behind Naruto, who is known as Otsutsuki Akira in the ninja world, this skill can be abnormally powerful enough, and Xuanwu from the Akatsuki organization will do my part.


    In the future, if you send him out to inquire about information and obtain things, you don''t have to worry about his safety.


    Click to receive the ninja, and the amount of chakra in Charlotte''s body increased by another 15 calories, reaching an astonishing 386 calories of chakra. His request for Odin is about to be fulfilled.


    With the recruitment of the two A ninjas, there is the last C ninja left, the boy-Kirabi


    Click on the profile picture of the boy-Kirabi, and the information of the other party comes into view.


    C Ninja: Juvenile - Kirabi, fragment 13/10, whether to recruit.


    recruit!


    Ding Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle, successfully recruited a one-star ninja, the boy Kirabi.


    In the next second, a picture appeared in front of Charlotte. Under the bright stage lights, he saw the young boy Kirabi swaying his dancing posture, wearing Yunyin forehead protection on his head, and carrying two knives behind him.


    Looking at the young man in front of him, Kirabi, Charlotte sighed, "I''m afraid that the skin color of Yunnin guys will be regarded as compatriots by braised eggs, right?"


    Then I thought of Kirabi''s rap character, and said that he was the first to refuse if he was not a black man or a braised egg.


    Click on the ninja details, and the first thing Charlotte determines is the ninja skills.


    Boy-Kirabi: C-Class Ninja


    Star rating: one star


    General attack: physical skill and short knife attack the enemy!


    Substitution technique: Substitute wood!


    Skills: Dance of the Bee, Flying Swallow, Absolute Bull Thunder Plow and Hot Knife.


    Dance of the Bees: Kirabi Pick


    Perform a gorgeous bee dance to unlock Feiyan''s two skills. (Note: Dance of the Bee is the happiest in the audience.)


    Feiyan: Spin and throw the two knives on the back forward. If it hits an enemy, it will bounce. After the second knife hits, Chirabi teleports into the air to catch the knives and chop down.


    Thunderbolt Rising Strike: It will make a quick lightning strike forward and knock the enemy into the air.


    Updraft: It spins and kicks into the air, then slams into the ground with a powerful kick.


    Absolute Thunder Plow Hot Knife: Kirabi calls on Aiden, and the two brothers use Thunder Plow Hot Knife against one of them at the same time. (Uncle, I am Yun Yin��s ninjutsu genius, it��s a natural disaster for me to get angry!)


    Looking at the three skills of the boy Kirabi, Charlotte sighed that this is another existence that can summon the backer behind him. The 12-year-old Kirabi is already a Jnin, especially after passing the selection. He got Ai''s partner and was able to use the unbelievable Thunder Plow Hot Knife.


    And the Ai he summoned was a powerful Kage-level powerhouse. Although the Thunder Plow Knife, which was only powerful in one blow, was not something ordinary people could resist, it was an existence that could crush Susan''s skeleton with one blow.


    It seems that the birth of Yunnin Village also needs to be prepared.


    Click to receive the ninja, and the Chakra amount in Charlotte''s body increased by 1 card again, reaching a Chakra amount of 387 cards, and the juvenile-Kirabi''s ninjutsu knowledge was also instilled in Charlotte.


    Charlotte''s chakra has increased by 31 cards during the group time. It can be said that the chakra control that has just been fully mastered is due to the extra chakra that needs to be re-exercised, but her own chakra has already moved in a terrifying direction. go.


    At this time, Charlotte can easily say, I can practice ninjutsu for a day.


    After recruiting all three ninjas, Charlotte looked at the ninja column beside him, and found that there was only one vacancy, and then went to the plus sign on the side earlier, and then clicked on the plus sign on the side.


    Ding��Whether to use 56000 gold coins to open a ninja column.


    yes!


    With the deduction of gold coins, the ninja column opens again.


    At this time, only 20,000 gold coins were left in Charlotte''s hand, and among the ninja columns, in addition to the two from Akatsuki''s organization, Kirigakure''s trio also needed positions.


    Thinking of the need for more than 160,000 gold coins for 3 battle positions, the only items that can be recharged in Charlotte''s hands are the 20 new elements sent by Tony and the soul gem that has not yet been used.


    It seems that the search for Jiuda and Kuaiyin has to be accelerated, and the other position is to keep the newly recruited busy.


    Exiting the system space, Charlotte used the reverse psychic technique to come to the psychic world, and then entered the system space, put the absolute ninja card in the battle column, and chose to be within three meters of her.


    As Gu Xian began, Jue''s figure appeared in front of Charlotte out of thin air.


    Naruto World.


    The Akatsuki organization has just recruited all the members, preparing to raise funds and carry out team training to prepare for the tail beast capture. Seeing that everything is going according to his plan, Hei Jue secretly nods in his heart. After everything goes well, his mother will see the light of day again. when.


    Soon, soon, everything is moving steadily.


    Just as Hei Jue was sighing in his mind, the next second his eyes went dark, and the information about Charlotte Doyle was poured into his mind.


    When Jue opened his eyes again, he saw the man in front of him.


    Although he had never seen it before, he knew that the man in front of him was Charlotte Doyle, who was also the person he admired the most. In Jue''s mind at this time, Charlotte Doyle was the same as his mother Kaguya Otsutsuki exist.


    Wait. Mother.


    The next second is the other half of the body, but Heijue is emotionally unstable. According to the information just obtained, he knows that he has been recruited into another world.


    Heijue called out the word mother in a hoarse voice.


    "Mother!"


    Charlotte looked at Jue who was so obvious, and the first word after opening her eyes turned out to be the word mother, and she frowned slightly. Could it be that she took him for Kaguya Otsutsuki, no?


    It should be.


    "Ahem!"


    "No, your mother isn''t here."


    Hei Jue calmed down at this moment, bowed and said, "Lord Charlotte."


    Then Jue raised his head, looked at Charlotte a little excitedly, and said, "Master Charlotte, do you know my mother?"


    Charlotte nodded, and then said slowly: "I once traveled in the timeline of the ninja world, and saw the goddess of Mao, Otsutsuki Kaguya, ushered in on that planet."


    "And in the long river of time, I saw the history of the entire ninja world."


    "Your mother Kaguya Otsutsuki was sealed by her two sons Yuromo and Hamura, and the place where the seal was made was inside the moon that was created."


    "And you were brought to this world by me in the long river of time."


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s words, Hei Jue was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that the adult in front of him knew everything about the ninja world, and the other party was wandering in the long river of time.


    Heijue stammered and said, "My lord, I have come to this world, do I still exist in the ninja world?"


    Charlotte said indifferently: "What I bring is just a shadow of you in the long river of time and recast it in this world."


    "The original you still exists in the Ninja World, in the Akatsuki organization, planning your plan to save your mother."


    Hearing that he still exists in the ninja world, Jue let out a sigh of relief, at least his coming here did not interrupt his plan in the original world.


    At this time, Jue remembered Charlotte Doyle''s words, and asked, "My lord, since you have traveled in the long river of time in the ninja world, you must have seen the past, present, and future of the ninja world."


    "Would I have the honor to know if my future self rescued my own mother?"


    But Bai Jue on the other side of Jue''s body widened his eyes, as if he heard something extraordinary, but at this moment, Hei Jue was controlling his body, and Bai Jue couldn''t speak at all.


    Hearing Jue''s request, Charlotte did not refuse, but said, "Your plan succeeded, but it also failed."


    Hei Jue was a little puzzled and asked, "What happened?"


    Charlotte said: "You rescued your mother, let her proudly break the seal and come back to life, but in the end it was impossible to escape the fate of being sealed again."


    "Do not��"


    Hei Jue knelt on the ground, howling in pain.


    I saw him prostrate on the ground, as if thinking of something, he looked at Charlotte Doyle and said, "My lord, I beg you to bring my mother Kaguya Otsutsuki to this world."


    "I''m willing to give everything for this..."


    As soon as Charlotte glanced at the other party, she immediately felt a terrifying aura, and her whole body was shaking.


    Then he said indifferently: "Everything you have now is mine, so how can you say that you have to give everything."


    As long as he is willing, he can take Jue back and put it in the warehouse to eat ashes so that the other party can experience a dark seal.


    The subject changed, and Charlotte continued: "I brought you into this world, and I also have a task to teach you."


    "If the task is done well enough, enough."


    "I brought what I need. One day in the future, I will use my own power to bring Otsuki Kaguya to this world, and give you a chance to marry a mother and child."


    Jue, who was still apprehensive just now, said excitedly in the next second: "I will definitely bring everything you want to Mrs. Charlotte, and complete the tasks you have given me."


    "Your will is my will, and I just want to be able to see my mother again."


    Charlotte nodded, and then said, "Get up, you are not the only one I brought to the ninja world, and you are not the only one who served me."


    "Everyone has their own regrets. If you want me to bring Kaguya back, you still need to work harder."


    At the same time, Charlotte''s will entered the system space, and put Xiaonan''s Ninja Card on the battle column, displaying it by his side.


    Never at this time


    Standing up, just about to continue to express his opinion, he saw a figure slowly appearing beside him. When he saw Xiao Nan''s figure, he knew that the adults had not deceived him, and that he was indeed not the only one brought into this world.


    Looking at his attire and the basalt ring on his finger, with the input of chakra, he indeed sensed the rings representing Didara, Kisame, Uchiha Itachi, and Hidan.


    At this moment, there is only one thought in the mind, sir, is this the rhythm to wipe out the Xiao organization?


    At the same time, they are curious in their hearts, what is there in this world that needs them to do.


    Just when he was thinking about it, Xiao Nan also successfully manifested himself.


    After opening his eyes, Xiao Nan quickly looked around and found Jue beside him, and then respectfully walked up to the man in front of him: "Lord Charlotte!"


    "I don''t know what to order when you summoned me."


    With a wave of his hand, Charlotte took out two sets of equipment from the storage space, which stored the basic information of the world, as well as some explanations for recruiting ninjas, and told the other party that all the ninjas recruited were his subordinates and allies.


    The ninja''s information is updated at any time with Charlotte''s recruitment.


    There are information about this world on it, as well as some information about ninjas that I possess.


    "There are many of your acquaintances here, and the Akatsuki organization has reappeared in this world and has a certain reputation."


    "The next thing you need to do is to study the information here. As for the tasks, I will arrange them freely after you have mastered them."


    "Four people from the Akatsuki organization have come here, and you already have six people."


    Thinking of this, Charlotte took out two sets of Akatsuki windbreakers made of vibranium with a wave of his hand and said, "This is your new battle suit."


    "There is no change in appearance, but the material is vibrating gold that is stronger than chakra metal, has the same chakra conduction ability as chakra metal, and has a strong defense ability."


    Seeing the trench coat that Charlotte Doyle took out, Xiao Nan and Jue stepped forward to take the coat.


    After the clothes were worn, the two of them found the difference in the clothes with a touch behind them. The Chakra conduction ability is exactly the same as that of Chakra metal. Although the defense ability of the clothes was not tested, the words of the adults are not wrong. of.


    The cost of such clothes is probably quite terrifying.


    Xiaonan said at this time: "My lord has prepared a new windbreaker for the Akatsuki organization. It seems that he intends to bring all Akatsuki members to this world?"


    Charlotte cast a glance at Xiao Nan, these two members of the Akatsuki organization are really shrewd than each other.


    Without concealing or changing the subject, Charlotte said flatly, "If possible, I still really want to see Akatsuki organize a team."


    "The teams of two and two have obviously limited your strength."


    Xiaonan was thoughtful, and then said: "I also want to see the power of all members of the Akatsuki organization, but it''s a pity that I haven''t encountered such an enemy."


    "There will be such an opportunity, here you will have no shortage of opponents."


    "Study the materials carefully, there will be a group task for you after a while."


    After finishing speaking, Charlotte did not stay in the psychic world, UU reading www. uukanshu.com directly canceled the twisting psychic, and returned to the base.


    Xiaonan, who stayed in the psychic world, watched Charlotte Doyle disappear, then looked at Jue beside him and said:


    "Jue, you existed before I woke up, what information did you get?"


    Hearing Xiaonan''s words, Jue said, "My lord can bring us into this world, his strength is beyond my comprehension."


    "I just woke up two or three minutes earlier than you, and I don''t have any special information."


    "But one thing, we have no secrets from adults."


    "By the way, through the induction of the ring, I know that Kisame, Didara, Hidan, and Uchiha Itachi have come to this world before us. Maybe they know more than we do."


    Xiao Nan ordered


    Nodding, then picked up Charlotte ***''s equipment, and began to learn the knowledge of this world.


    At this time, Bai Jue controlled his body to take off the clothes on his body, organized his clothes, and prepared to put on the new battle suit provided by Charlotte Doyle, and said, "Xiao Nan, don''t you want to experience such a powerful windbreaker?" ?


    Looking at Jue who was **** directly in front of him, Xiao Nan waved paper shurikens and flew towards Jue.


    "go away."


    Seeing the flying shuriken, Jue took his clothes and dived into the ground, and said with a smile: "Oh, I forgot not to drag clothes in front of ladies, hahaha..."


    Xiao Nan waved again, and saw spears made of paper falling from the sky and blasting towards the ground.


    "Boom. Boom. Boom!"


    Following Xiao Nan''s attack, a huge deep pit appeared on the ground, but there was no Jue figure inside, but he had already fled.


    ��


    Read the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel, please follow()

 Chapter 694： Tonys Revenge

    the other side.


    Four members of the Akatsuki organization far away in South Africa were in a town. At this time, the scene was full of corpses, and Fei Duan was lying on the ground performing a sacrificial ceremony.


    With the end of the ceremony, Hiduan put on his clothes and stood up, and said, "My injury has fully recovered."


    "Should we continue to act in groups, or continue to explore the extraordinary in this world?"


    "Or continue to accompany me to offer sacrifices to the evil god."


    At this time, Uchiha Itachi, who was standing on the roof, appeared next to the three of them in an instant, and saw no expression on his face, and said coldly:


    "The rings representing the white tiger and Xuanwu also appeared in this world."


    As soon as Uchiha Itachi''s voice fell, the remaining three immediately input Chakra into the ring, and immediately sensed the arrival of Konan and Zetsu.


    Kisame Kisame picked up his shoulders and said with a smile, "It seems that the Lord is going to bring all of us Akatsuki members to this world."


    At this moment, Kisame Kisame thought of the man who recruited him, a world without falsehood.


    Hehe, when you come to this world, does that person still have such thoughts?


    Would Lord Charlotte create such a world?


    Thinking about the fact that I don''t need to guard against my companions or kill my companions now, is this world not a false world?


    While Kisame was thinking about it, Didala said, "It''s a pity that the one who came was not Senior Scorpion, I kind of want to discuss art with him."


    Didala is the youngest one in the organization. He misses his teammate very much for art at this time. As for the current team, Kisame, he doesn''t have any artistic cells.


    At this time, even Fei Duan said, "Angel Xiaonan is here, Xiang, it''s just a self-confessed person who is not a legal person, and when will the guy who should be a contemporary **** come."


    "Gods are only for Lord Charlotte and the evil god..."


    "It''s a pity that Kakuzu didn''t come here. His sewing skills are really good."


    Hearing the different opinions of the three speakers, Uchiha Itachi didn''t care, he just stared into the distance and said slowly: "Wait, these two people come, the adults should have a task arrangement, when the time comes to decide how to act."


    The other three did not reject Uchiha Itachi''s opinion, so they nodded in agreement.


    ��


    the other side.


    As the news of Eddie''s interview was broadcast, audiences all over the world soon saw Trevor in prison. The audience yelled.


    In particular, Trevor said that his performance gave life to the character of the Mandarin, and even angered the real Ten Rings Gang and its master.


    In the blink of an eye, another week passed.


    The Christmas holiday has also passed completely, Eddie has entered into the busy work, and got in touch with Hawkeye Button. As for the last time, the goal was to leave New York through the channel of the Continental Hotel, and the two also lost the other party''s information.


    However, the attack against the evil forces has not stopped. With the reconstruction of the city after the New York World War, the corruption in the dark world once again jumped out of the water. Hell''s Kitchen''s Kim took this opportunity to make waves in the real estate market and wantonly corrupt the city construction funds. .


    During this period of time, Tony gave Pepper a physical booster, and through Jiraiya''s introduction, invited the Mitekai team to give physical boxing guidance.


    the other side.


    Trevor in prison received another invitation for an interview, and this time the interviewer was Jackson Norris.


    For Jackson Norris, today will be the most important day in his career, because he has to do one thing today, and his career will be completely over afterwards.


    Today will be his final interview with the most notorious prisoner in the United States. The whole world thought he was the mandarin known as the Mandarin, but in the recent news it was revealed that he was just an actor.


    The subject of the interview has been vague so far, and


    And apparently he wasn''t aware of the point of my interview, in fact he didn''t seem to be aware of anything but his own growing fame.


    Because now, the whole world knows his name.


    As the interview progressed, Jackson Norris told about Trevor''s history, found the films of the TV series he had participated in, and told him about the existence of the Ten Rings Gang.


    Trevor yawned, and then said, "Attractive stories are boring when one hears them many times."


    Jackson Norris asked in surprise, "You know the Ten Rings?"


    "It seems that you have conducted detailed understanding and investigation before playing the role."


    Trevor did not deny it, but nodded and said: "Yes, understanding the story of the character is the basic quality of every good actor."


    Obviously, the rhetoric this time is different from last time.


    Jackson Norris continued: "But did you know that what I did would **** off some people."


    Trevor said nonchalantly, "So what, people will only remember me, Trevor, and it''s safe here."


    "There''s no safer place in New York, is there?"


    Trevor held out his hands, indicating that prison was the safest place for him.


    After all, here Trevor has accepted a strong black man as his butler, and has a fan base supporting him. It can be said that his life in prison is more nourishing than before he joined the Shilian team. He is not satisfied.


    Hearing Trevor''s answer, Jackson Norris stood up, took off his suit jacket, pressed a switch on the video recorder and said, "You know the history of the Mandarin himself, he was a warlike king .��


    "Inspired generations in medieval times, and perhaps even farther back."


    Trevor was a little dissatisfied at this time, and said again: "Say the **** cares, man."


    "It''s the show people want, and I''m doing it well."


    "It''s not the Mandarin they''ll remember, but the name��Trevor Saratri."


    "And I will be a brand!"


    Jackson Norris straightened his cuffs and said, "You are right, and for such a crime, you will soon die of death."


    "Every ring we believe in leaves a corresponding hole in you."


    Hearing this, Trevor felt something was wrong, and immediately asked, "I''m sorry, what do you mean?"


    "you know what I mean."


    The next second a pistol popped out of the camera, Jackson Norris quickly remembered and grabbed the pistol, and immediately shot at the two police officers in the interview room.


    "biu, biu!"


    Trevor noticed something was wrong and immediately got under the table, but his butler, a black man, rushed towards Jackson Norris who was shooting with a gun.


    However, after a fight, Jackson Norris still killed the black prison bully. Just as he killed the opponent and stood up, there was the sound of a pistol being loaded behind him.


    I saw Trevor picked up a prison guard''s pistol, pointed at Jackson Norris in front of him and said:


    "You killed my butler!"


    Jackson Norris did not turn around, but said very calmly: "You have no ability to pull the trigger, Mr. Slattery."


    Trevor raised his pistol, walked behind Jackson Norris, stared at the other''s head with the pistol and said:


    "I''m an unemployed actor, honey."


    "You have no idea what I can do?"


    "And thanks to CBS, I''m fine with a pistol."


    However, in the next second, Jackson Norris turned around, grabbed Trevor''s pistol and pointed it at his head.


    Jackson Norris pointed a gun at Trevor and said in a cold voice: "Take this as a lesson to tell you what is real and what is not."


    At this time Trevor saw the tattoo on Jackson Norris'' wrist, which was the symbol of the Ten Rings.


    "Why do people keep pointing guns to my head?"


    "Please, I don''t want to die yet."


    Jackson Norris raised his left arm and said to the watch on his wrist: "Target captured, already in position, the evacuation team is moving."


    After saying this, Jackson Norris looked at Trevor and said, "I''m not here to kill you, Mr. Slattery, I''m here to rob you from prison."


    Trevor, who didn''t kill himself, said, "That''s good."


    At this moment, there was a lot of gunshots outside the room, and Trevor was so frightened by the sound that he shuddered.


    Jackson Norris smiled at this time: "It may not be a good thing, you see someone outside wants to see you."


    Trevor asked tentatively, "Do I know him?"


    Jackson Norris pointed the gun at him and said, "No, but you took his name."


    "And now he''s getting the name back."


    At this moment, Trey Dian knew that Bai Ji was going to have a son.


    At the same time, I thought in my mind: the prison is not so safe.


    Soon a heavily armed team rushed in, put a black hood on Trevor''s head, twisted his arms behind his back and used cable ties to help his hands, and then left under the abduction of the armed team Prison, first by car and then by plane, Trevor was taken out of New York.


    As Trevor''s position moved, Yume Shino, who was far away at the base, immediately noticed the information through the parasite.


    I saw him dodge and came outside Charlotte Doyle''s office, and saw him knock on the door of the office.


    Looking at the oily girl Shino who came in, Charlotte said directly: "Is there something wrong with Trevor?"


    Amoyonyo Shino nodded and said, "Yes, Lord Charlotte."


    "According to the chakra sent by the parasite, Trevor has been on the move at this time, and should have left New York at this time."


    Hearing Zhi Nao''s report, Charlotte knew that it seemed that the Ten Ring Gang had taken action, and the next step was to pick him up and go to the headquarters of the Ten Ring Gang to meet their boss Xu Wenwu.


    "Can you pinpoint his location?"


    Oil girl Shino said: "They have already left New York, I don''t know how far the final location will be, I need to keep a certain distance from the parasite, so that I won''t miss the parasite because of the distance Chakra."


    "Although the parasites will release chakra signals, they will not be received if they are too far away."


    Charlotte nodded. It is really difficult for parasites to transmit information conveniently across a distance of one earth.


    "Go ahead, track the target and lock his last location, and you will report back after the location is confirmed."


    Then he warned: "Remember, don''t reveal your whereabouts. After confirming that the location has not changed, just come back and report the location."


    "If you are found, don''t get entangled and use reverse psychic to retreat immediately." "This is your solo mission, pay attention to safety."


    It was Charlotte who was worried that Younv Zhinai would be discovered by the Ten Ring Gang. Once she got entangled with the other party, she would definitely receive a severe blow from Xu Wenwu. Yes, it is very likely to be beaten to death by the opponent a few times.


    And without the support of the oil girl clan, the progress of oil girl Shino in cultivating parasites has slowed down a lot.


    In fact, Charlotte is also a little curious, whether the ninja who was killed died directly, or the ninja was smashed into pieces and disappeared and needs to be recruited again. Although he is a little curious, he will not use the lives of his men for experiments.


    Amoyonyo Shino nodded and said, "Yes, Lord Charlotte."


    Then Yume Shino turned and left Charlotte Doyle''s office, and began to track down the parasite she used to locate.


    Watching the oily girl Shino leave, Charlotte looked at her and said, "Red Queen, help me contact Tony Stark."


    "Yes, master!"


    On the other side, facing the wood


    Jarvis''s voice sounded in the ear of Tony Stark, who was training on the stake.


    "Sir, I have your phone number."


    "It''s Mr. Charlotte Doyle!"


    Tony stopped his attack, then said, "Put the phone in."


    Soon a virtual screen appeared in front of Tony, and a picture of Charlotte sitting on the boss chair appeared.


    "Hi buddy."


    At this time, Tony''s virtual scene also appeared in front of Charlotte. Looking at Tony in a Chinese-style exercise suit, Charlotte asked with a smile:


    "How about it, how much did you learn from Team Kai?"


    Tony exclaimed: "Man, I can''t believe that their team''s strength is so terrifying."


    "Just one exchange between Kai and Li, master and apprentice, destroyed one of my training grounds."


    "God, the power of the flesh is so terrifying."


    "However, I also learned Konoha Goken, Power Prelude, Konoha Whirlwind, Konoha Gale, Ye Da Whirlwind, Konoha Raise Wind, Taijutsu Shadow Dance Leaf."


    "Their team is really responsible. Even the girl Tiantian taught me how to use cold weapons."


    "The talents on your side are really great and excellent. UU Reading "


    Hearing that Tony had learned a lot, he thought to himself that this big dog paid a lot.


    He alone knows a lot, and he has to build a practice field specially for Kaiban. In a place like New York, where every penny is an inch, the cost of a practice field in the suburbs is not low at all.


    As for the remuneration for Zilai also asking Kai''s team for the mission, it was naturally paid by Tony, a big dog.


    "It seems that you have indeed learned a lot of good things, but physical fitness is the foundation of physical strength, you still need to exercise more."


    "By the way, I contacted you this time because I already have some preliminary information from the Ten Rings Gang. I will get the final address in a few days. If you want revenge, you must be prepared."


    Hearing about the Ten Rings Gang, Tony''s expression turned serious, he nodded and said, "I haven''t been idle during this time, I''ve already made several sets of battle armor."


    "When the real departure, I will give them a surprise."


    Seeing that Tony was ready, Charlotte nodded, and then said, "Then get ready, and I''ll let you know as soon as the other party''s lair is confirmed."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for your news."


    After Charlotte and Tony communicated briefly, they hung up the call.


    ��

 Chapter 695： iron man strikes

    A gunship was flying among the mountains, and Trevor was sitting in the plane with his hands tied and a hood on.


    As the helicopter crossed a mountain peak, a large building complex appeared in the middle of the four mountains.


    The entire building adopts a Chinese-style courtyard design, and soon the helicopter flew towards the building complex and landed in the courtyard.


    Members of the Ten Rings Gang escorted Trevor off the plane and walked towards a wing. Soon Trevor was brought to the owner of the Ten Rings.


    Xu Wenwu looked at Trevor who was being pushed to kneel on the ground, and gave his subordinates a look, and Trevor''s headgear was taken off.


    Looking at the person in front of him, Xu Wenwu said, "You are called Mandarin?"


    As the hood was taken off, Trevor opened his eyes, saw the environment he was in, looked up at the man who had just looked at the mouth, and said cautiously: "My name is Trevor Slattery."


    Xu Wenwu said indifferently: "Names are sacred, they are not only related to ourselves and our ancestors."


    "I have had many names in my life, King of Warriors, Master Khan, and the most dangerous man on earth, but I never thought one day that someone would give me such a name in order to impersonate me."


    "Mandarin, the name of a chicken dish..."


    "hehe��"


    "You borrowed Shihuan''s name, but you didn''t know my name, so you chose such a ridiculous name."


    "Although he played a role in convincing the United States of the existence of this demon."


    "But I don''t like this kind of behavior."


    After saying these words, Xu Wenwu didn''t look at Trevor again, but prepared to let his subordinates take him down to be tortured.


    At this moment Trevor suddenly stood up and beat his chest and said in a stage voice:


    "Wake Duncan up with your knock on the door."


    "Oh, I think I can."


    "It''s best not to let anyone know what I''m doing."


    Then he covered his head again and cried out in pain, "Where did the knocking sound come from?"


    "Your knocking pains me."


    Following Trevor''s nervous performance, Xu Wenwu smiled and waved his hands:


    "Hahaha!"


    "He''s such a clown, I''m keeping him to put on a show for our lads."


    "Take him to the dungeon first, let him understand the rules here."


    The soldiers of the Ten Ring Gang on the side nodded and said, "Yes, Master!"


    Then Trevor was taken to the dungeon, but Xu Wenwu didn''t pay attention to this matter. He began to look through the information to see if there was a way to revive his wife.


    For the death of his wife, he has been brooding over the years and cannot let it go.


    ��


    the other side.


    On the top of the mountains in the middle of the night, Yunu Zhi Nai stood on a dense tree, looking down at the base of the Ten Ring Gang.


    His parasite has stayed in this position for a day without moving. If it is not bad, this will be the headquarters of the tenth ring.


    Yume Shino used the bracelet to locate the satellite in the sky, and contacted the Red Queen in the base to determine the latitude and longitude here, and then completed her task.


    Looking at the base of the Ten Ring Gang below, Aurome Shino kept in mind Lord Charlotte''s confession, and instead of going to investigate the situation inside, she took out a Flying Thunder God Kunai and buried it in the ground.


    After doing this, Yume Shino sent a message to Ya through the bracelet, asking him to use psychic techniques to summon ninja dogs to bring him back, and then directly used reverse psychic techniques to enter the psychic world middle.


    Using the psychic world as a springboard, Yume Shino returned directly to Charlotte''s base.


    Looking at Kiba who brought her here using spiritism, Shino Ayume said, "Thank you Kiba, I''m going to write a mission report now."


    Teeth smiled and said, "It''s okay, who told us to be companions."


    ......


    the next day.


    Charlotte woke up and just finished washing when she heard the voice of the Red Queen.


    "Master, Yume Shino submitted the mission log."


    Hearing that the task was submitted by Younv Zhi Nai, the headquarters of the Ten Rings Gang must have found out.


    Charlotte knew about the Ten Rings Gang that it was an organization that was active all over the world, and their headquarters was only stationed by a small number of Ten Rings Gang members.


    For Tony, the members of the Ten Rings Gang are not a threat. The one who can really threaten him is Xu Wenwu who controls the Ten Rings.


    After getting the address, Charlotte called Tony directly.


    "Hi Tony."


    "I have found the headquarters of the Ten Rings Gang, and I will send you the coordinates now."


    "When are you going to leave?"


    Looking at the coordinates sent, Tony said, "Sooner rather than later, I''m going to set off later, and I want to finish them off before the night comes."


    Charlotte nodded, "Good luck."


    After hanging up the phone, Tony looked at the coordinates and asked, "Jarvis, how many armors do we have now?"


    "Sir, 12 Mark 42 battle armors have been manufactured, and all of them are equipped with corresponding weapons."


    "There are three more units in production, and they are expected to be assembled in the afternoon."


    "At the same time, you made an appointment with Dr. Banner, who is expected to arrive in three days."


    Tony nodded, and then said: "Release the twelve Mark 42s in the warehouse, and go to the target location with me."


    After speaking, Tony walked directly to the terrace of Stark Building, and as he beckoned, Mark 42 in the room immediately flew towards Tony and attached to him.


    After putting on the Mark 42, Tony took off directly and flew towards the target location.


    With Tony''s departure, Jarvis opened the door of a warehouse in the Stark Building, and a Mark 42 walked out of it, and flew in the direction of Tony.


    At this time, Pepper, who came to the company to process the documents, saw the Mark Armors flying out of the building window, and immediately realized that something was wrong, so he immediately took out his mobile phone and called Tony.


    Tony, who was flying, received a message from Jarvis at this time.


    "Sir, Pepper Potts is calling."


    Looking at the caller ID of Pepper Potts on the virtual screen, Tony thought about whether to answer the channel: "Hi, Pepper."


    Pepper Potts was a little worried: "What happened?"


    Tony wondered: "Nothing happened, I didn''t receive the notification."


    Pepper Potts said: "But I saw that all the Mark armors were dispatched, and they were all the Mark 42 you made recently."


    Hearing that his actions were discovered by Pepper Potts, he said in succession, "I''m going to meet an old enemy, this time I want to eliminate this cancer."


    Pepper Potts asked suspiciously, "Old enemy?"


    Tony said, "In 2008, in a cave in Afghanistan."


    "Aren''t Obadiah and those whores dead?"


    Tony said: "The group of gangsters have not been eliminated, they are the Ten Rings Gang."


    "I found their real headquarters through Charlotte."


    Pepper Potts said in surprise, "God, the ten rings really exist."


    Tony said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be back by dinnertime."


    Hearing that it was a group of terrorists, Pepper Potts was also relieved. She believed that such forces would not affect Tony.


    ......


    the other side.


    After notifying Tony, Charlotte Doyle came to the warehouse and took out a box, and saw a mask inside. The shape of the whole mask was a bit like a big tree, and the two sides of the top of the mask had the style of the big tree family. The horns and the whole mask are made of vibrating gold.


    Putting the mask into the storage space, Charlotte performed the reverse psychic technique and came to the edge of the psychic world.


    middle.


    At this time in the psychic world, the six members of Akatsuki''s organization, Kisame, Uchiha Itachi, Hidan, Didara, Konan, and Jue have all gathered.


    With the appearance of Charlotte Doyle, all said respectfully: "Lord Charlotte."


    Looking at the six people in front of him, Charlotte said:


    "This time I will give you a group task, which is to attack the Ten Rings Gang, kill the owner of the Ten Rings Gang and recover the opponent''s weapons, Ten Rings."


    "I will not take this mission lightly, but I will go with you in another capacity."


    While speaking, Charlotte Doyle took out the mask she made from the storage space, and replaced the appearance of Merlin''s robe with the windbreaker style of Xiao Organization.


    "You can call me the God of Otsutsuki!"


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s new title, everyone in the Akatsuki organization put their right hands on their chests and bowed their heads: "The God of Otsutsuki!"


    Although the five members of the Akatsuki organization didn''t understand the special meaning of this title, they still wrote it down, but at this moment Jue''s heart was like a turbulent sea.


    Others don''t know what Otsuki is, but he knows very well that his mother is called Otsuki Kaguya, and his two elder brothers are Otsuki Yuyi and Otsuki Yumura.


    Lord Charlotte called this name, doesn''t it mean that he might be...


    Thinking of this, he buried his head even lower.


    Then Charlotte took out a piece of information from the storage space, and said: "This is the information I know about the Ten Rings and Xu Wenwu. Although it is not comprehensive, I can know some of the other party''s situation."


    Xiao Nan stepped forward to take the information, and passed the information to everyone after reading it.


    Seeing that everyone had finished browsing, Charlotte said, "Get ready here, when the time comes, I will use psychic techniques to bring you all to the battlefield."


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!"


    After the explanation, Charlotte directly lifted the reverse psychic technique and returned to the earth. After sensing the Flying Thunder God Kunai buried by Yume Shino, she used the Flying Thunder God technique to directly teleport herself past.


    "Shua!"


    In the next second, Charlotte appeared directly in the place where Yume Shino buried Kunai, and added an invisibility magic to herself after collecting the underground Flying Thunder God Kunai into the space, and Charlotte sat on the tree and waited .


    Charlotte is still very curious about the battle between Tony and Xu Wenwu. He wants to know what kind of situation Tony, who owns Mark 42, can fight Xu Wenwu.


    Time passed slowly while Charlotte was waiting. At this moment, steel battle armors appeared in the sky, and the number reached as many as thirteen.


    At this moment, the alarm sounded in the monitoring room of the Ten Ring Gang, and red dots appeared on the satellite map, and they were quickly approaching the base.


    With the mobilization of the satellite, the picture of the steel suit appeared in the surveillance, and the guard immediately sounded the alarm secretly.


    With the sound of the alarm, the headquarters of the Ten Rings Gang immediately went into a state of alert. Suddenly, the ground receded slowly like a cover in several empty yards of the base, and the forts rose from the ground one by one, instantly turning into anti-aircraft forts.


    The sound of air defense sirens also sounded in the base, and a large number of members of the Ten Ring Legion walked out everywhere, walking towards the gun store.


    At this time, the death merchant came to Xu Wenwu''s office, and he said, "According to the report, Tony Stark rushed over with his steel soldiers, and according to the flight path, they are coming towards us."


    Hearing the report from his subordinates, Xu Wenwu smiled and said slowly: "Iron Man-Tony Stark, interesting."


    "I didn''t look for him, but he actually came to me and told my men to get ready for battle."


    Shinobi knelt on one knee and said, "Yes, my lord!"


    Following Xu Wenwu''s order, the Tenth Ring Legion in the entire base immediately went into action. The armored vehicles and tanks in the base were driven out of the arsenal one by one, and the anti-aircraft gunners and machine gunners quickly took action.


    Listen to the gunship take off quickly


    , because the location was deep in the mountains, there were no fighter jets, but in an instant, the base of the Ten Ring Gang became a war fortress, and a large number of heavy weapons appeared in the opponent''s base.


    On the mountaintop in the distance, Charlotte saw this scene but was speechless.


    "If it''s just this configuration, it''s not enough for Tony."


    "Why haven''t you seen Xu Wenwu?"


    ��


    the other side.


    Tony, who was flying fast in the sky, was still far away at this time, and he had already seen the changes in the base of the Ten Rings Gang.


    "Interesting, you actually noticed my arrival, is it a satellite above your head?"


    "This posture seems to be the headquarters of the Ten Rings Gang."


    "Jarvis, launch a free attack and attack the opponent''s heavy weapon unit first."


    "Yes, sir!"


    I saw Tony''s shoulder armor suddenly opened, and 4 rows of miniature missiles were revealed.


    Tony aimed through the system, and said lightly: "Launch!"


    Following Tony''s order, 20 micro-arrivals flew towards the anti-aircraft guns of the Ten Rings Gang with tail flames.


    The remaining twelve Mark 42s also launched a long-range attack on the headquarters of the Ten Ring Gang.


    the other side.


    The heavy gunners of the Ten Ring Gang, anti-aircraft missile launchers and other equipment all aimed at the steel armor in the sky and launched an attack.


    "Boom. Boom. Boom"


    "Boom. Boom. Boom!"


    "Da da da!"


    Anti-aircraft guns, anti-aircraft bombs, heavy machine guns, and armed helicopters flying in the sky also began to attack Tony Stark.


    The anti-aircraft guns and heavy machine guns formed a hail of bullets, and they hit some of the bullets fired in the Iron War, but they couldn''t completely intercept them. Some of them broke through the opponent''s defense and directly destroyed some of the air defense facilities.


    As for the Stinger anti-aircraft missiles fired by the Ten Rings Gang, and the tracking missiles fired by the armed helicopters, they were detonated in advance by the decoy bombs released by the Mark armor.


    Charlotte Doyle, who was watching the battle, was sitting on a tree with a bucket of popcorn in her hand, but she commented while eating:


    "Fireworks during the day, it''s not dazzling enough."


    "If this is at night, the exploding fireworks must be very nice."


    Charlotte picked up the popcorn and put it in her mouth, looking at the shells fired at the steel armor.


    "This aim, it seems that the aiming system of the Ten Ring Legion is not very good."


    "The level of this ammunition is a bit behind. How can it beat the steel armor?"


    At this time, the heavy machine gun on the armed helicopter swept across a steel armor, and immediately there was a clanging sound of metal collisions, and the paint on Tony''s armor was directly knocked off.


    "This power is a bit weak."


    "boom!"


    Just as Charlotte was commenting, Mark Armor fired a palm shot and directly exploded the propeller of the armed helicopter in front of him. The helicopter that lost the propeller immediately lost power and smashed towards the mountain below.


    Charlotte glanced in the direction, but Ping An did not chase after him.


    The armed helicopter crashed into the side of the mountainside, and immediately turned into a big fireball and exploded.


    "boom!"


    The huge explosion set off a flame, and the trees and weeds near the explosion were directly ignited.


    ��

 Chapter 696： War civil and military

    Charlotte glanced at the mountain fire burning on the side of the mountain, but didn''t care at all.


    Although there are a lot of weapons and equipment in the headquarters of the Ten Ring Gang, armored vehicles, V30 rocket vehicles, tanks, surface-to-air missiles, anti-aircraft guns, anti-aircraft missile vehicles and other equipment, they look very powerful, but these things are not so useful for Tony.


    The damage to Tony was not even as good as that of Killian''s Extremis virus soldier, and Charlotte shook his head while watching.


    Can


    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 697： defeat

    Tony had just destroyed the last tank, basically destroying all the opponent''s heavy weapons, when Jarvis'' voice came.


    Sir, ten Mark 42s have been destroyed by the opponent.


    What?


    Tony exclaimed, and then glanced at the virtual screen, only to find that there were only two blue dots representing his side.


    Asshole, so fast.


    Fortunately, Tony had already destroyed all the opponent''s heavy weapons. Tony flew into the air with the Mark 42 beside him empty. Looking at Xu Wenwu below, he raised his arm and saw a missile rising from his arm.


    Whoosh!


    With a white tail flame, it flew towards Xu Wenwu.


    Is Qian donkey out of skills?


    Xu Weiwen smiled disdainfully, and then propped up the protective cover.


    boom!


    The missile hit the protective cover and set off a violent explosion. The flames engulfed the protective cover Xu Wenwu had propped up, but the flames dissipated in the next second, and Xu Wenwu inside the protective cover was unharmed.


    The ten rings in Xu Wenhua''s hand seemed to turn into a long whip, trapping Mark 42 in the air.


    Xu Wenwu pulled down forcefully, instantly dropped Tony''s Mark 42, and made a deep hole in the ground.


    However, at this time the last Mark 42 appeared behind Xu Wenwu, and the energy cannon on the chest directly bombarded Xu Wenwu''s back.


    However, before Tony''s energy cannon bombarded the road, a Ten Ring flew over first, blocked the attack and rammed towards Tony.


    Xu Wenwu smiled disdainfully and said: I have been guarding against you for a long time.


    I really don''t know how to count, I didn''t know that thirteen armors flew over.


    The ten rings that flew in the next second pierced through the Mark armor, but there was no figure of Tony Stark inside.


    Xu Wenwu frowned slightly, looked at the Mark No. 42 battle armor that was pulled down by him and smashed to the ground, and shouted in his heart: Could it be in it?


    The ten rings that were directly entangled flew away, directly smashing the Mark Armor on the ground, but there was nothing inside.


    But when Tony got the report from Jarvis, he had already quietly ran out of the Mark armor and hid in the dark.


    Seeing that all 13 of his Mark armors were smashed, he had to wonder whether this action was a little impulsive.


    Directly, Tony clasped his hands together and made a pistol movement, aiming at Xu Wenwu.


    In the next second, I saw the disintegrated Mark 42, but the parts in it flew towards Xu Wenwu, and they were put on the opponent''s body in an instant.


    And the battle armor has been lifted into the air, bringing Xu Wenwu directly into the air.


    He was suddenly put on the Mark Armor, but Xu Wenwu didn''t panic at all. No matter what kind of conspiracy or tricks, as long as the ten rings are around, everything will be fine.


    He stretched out his arms and clenched his fists, but the ten rings that flew out flew back in an instant and put them on his arms. It was said that they were worn on his arms, but in fact they were put on Mark 42.


    Tony Stark, who saw this scene, smiled at the corner of his mouth, and then ordered: Jarvis, please start the self-destruct procedure.


    boom!


    Mark 42, which flew into the air, exploded instantly and turned into a bright fireworks.


    Just when Tony thought he had dealt with the enemy, Xu Wenwu fell from the air as the smoke cleared, his clothes were all torn, exposing his upper body.


    I saw Xu Wenwu stood up from the ground, patted the dirt on his body, then pointed to Tony Stark and said: Boy, you are the first person to make me so embarrassed in so many years.


    Seeing Xu Wenwu who lost only one piece of clothing, Tony swallowed, and immediately made a gesture of summoning, and saw the disintegrated parts flying towards him quickly.


    Thirteen Mark 42 parts, although they lost the reactor on their chest, but they flew over for assembly, but they can still piece together several usable battle armors. After all, the arc reactor attached to his chest But it wasn''t damaged.


    Xu Wenwu looked at the Mark armor parts flying around, but with a wave of his hand, five of the ten rings flew out of his arms, attacking these parts.


    Boom. Boom. Boom!


    Parts of the Mark armor that took off were destroyed by Xu Wenwu one by one. Watching this scene, Tony''s face became ugly, and he thought to himself: I should have asked Charlotte Doyle if he had Zhenjin in his hand.


    But these battle suits made of ultra-thin gold-titanium alloy can''t defend against the enemy''s attack.


    Jarvis, the three Mark armors that are still being assembled, have they been assembled yet?


    Sir, the weapons and equipment are being installed, and the assembly is expected to be completed in 30 minutes.


    Tony looked a little helpless, and then said: After the state is over, fly directly to support.


    Now he can only find a way to delay it.


    Soon Xu Wenwu destroyed all the parts of Tony''s movable armor. After finishing these, he looked at Tony Stark and said: Without the armor, what are you still?


    Tony curled his lips and said: Why did someone say that to me again.


    I''m not just Iron Man!


    Power Prelude!


    Tony yelled and kicked Xu Wenwu.


    Seeing Tony kicking him, Xu Wenwu didn''t care at all, he turned sideways and hit Tony Stark with an elbow, knocking Tony Stark into the air.


    Tony rolled on the ground for a while, and stopped after hitting a wall.


    Xu Wenwu looked at the fallen Tony Stark at this moment, and said, "How did you find this place?"


    For Xu Wenwu, this is his base, the headquarters of the Ten Ring Gang, but not many outsiders know about it, let alone find it easily.


    As for Trevor who was picked up just now, UU Reading His people have already checked it, and there is no positioning device on him.


    Tony got up from the ground and leaned against the broken wall behind him.


    cough!


    A mouthful of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth, it was obvious that he had been seriously injured by the blow just now.


    Tony wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and then said: When you robbed Trevor, you were already exposed.


    Although Tony didn''t know how Charlotte Doyle found this place, he knew that Ninja and Eddie went to interview Trevor and that Trevor was robbed.


    Tony would not betray his friends, but he was going to pin the blame on Trevor.


    Xu Wenwu nodded thoughtfully and said: It seems that it is really because of him.


    That being the case, you are useless, go to hell!


    But Xu Wenwu didn''t like Tony''s battle armor through this battle, and he was not sure about mastering a scientist like Tony. The best way was to destroy him.


    While speaking, the blue light on Xu Wenwu''s arm lit up, and he was about to punch Tony Stark to death.


    ��


    Descend to Marvel''s Naruto https://

 Chapter 698： Akatsuki organized a team

    Just when Xu Wenhua was about to attack Tony Stark, Tony pulled down the watch on his wrist, turning it into a mechanical palm, and launched a sonic attack on Xu Wenhua. "what!"


    The sonic attack harassed Xu Wenhua in an instant, but was blocked by Liang Qi''s ten rings, and then he punched Tony Stark into the air. "boom!"


    Tony rolled on the ground for a while, and it became difficult to breathe at this time. Fortunately, his strengthened physique saved his life.


    Just when Xu Wenhua was about to attack, Ganshi Guishui appeared and slashed at the opponent''s ten-ring armguard. "boom!"


    Shark muscles slashed on the ten rings with a powerful and heavy knife, making a muffled sound.


    I saw Ghost Shark pressing the Shark muscle with one hand, while looking at Xu Wenhua and saying:


    "Creatures that don''t die for thousands of years seem to be worth cutting."


    After the two stalemate for a while, Guixie waved the two of them to distance, Guixie appeared in front of Xu Wenhua in a flash, and after getting up, several other members of the Xiao organization appeared.


    I saw a few people standing on the roof, they were other members of the Akatsuki organization, and the one standing in the middle of the roof was Charlotte Doyle wearing a mask, the "God of Otsutsuki", on his left Standing are Uchiha Itachi and Deidara.


    And standing on the right side are Xiaonan, Feiduan, and under the roof are dried persimmons, ghosts and swords.


    Looking at the uniformly dressed people in front of him, Xu Wenhua frowned slightly, and then asked, "Who are you?"


    Obviously, although Xu Wenhua knew some ninja information, he was not very clear about the Akatsuki organization.


    Tony Stark, who fell on the ground, also saw the members of the Akatsuki group appearing at this time. For Xu Wenhua, who was completely unfamiliar, Tony knew the members of the Akatsuki group, but when he saw the 7 people who appeared, he thought to himself: This However, more and more members appeared.


    I saw that Charlotte Doyle''s voice became a little hoarse at this time, and there was no similarity with his own voice.


    "Xu Wenhua, did you give us the ten rings in your hand?" "We still need to pick them up ourselves."


    Xu Wenhua flicked his wrist, but said very disdainfully: "It''s another group of people spying on my ten rings, has anyone ever taken them over the past thousand years?"


    "In this case, you can leave all of you to me!" Charlotte Doyle gave an order: "Kill him and take away the ten rings!"


    After speaking, Charlotte sat directly on the eaves without any intention of making a move.


    But the members of the Xiao organization around him flashed their figures and attacked Xu Wenhua.


    Tony Stark on the side avoided it, looked at the situation in front of him, and said in his heart: I didn''t expect the members of the Xiao organization to also focus on the pair of ten rings.


    By the way, this guy is called Xu Wenhua, and they say he has existed for thousands of years.


    Tony''s head was a little numb at this time. The organization of thousands of years and the extraordinaryness of surviving thousands of years are not the same concept.


    Charlotte mistook me... Feiduan called out strangely: "Wow!"


    I saw him jumping down from the roof, and facing Xu Wenhua below, he smashed Huashan with all his strength.


    "boom!"


    Fei Duan''s March Scythe hit the ground directly, creating a deep pit, while Xu Wenhua retreated to escape the attack, but at this time Didara''s two biplanes flew to Xu Wenhua''s two sides . "Drink!" "Boom!"


    The two biwing birds exploded in an instant and brought a huge flame, but Didara laughed from the side:


    "Art is an explosion!"


    Xu Wenhua once again used the ten rings to prop up a protective shield, resisting the opponent''s attack.


    I saw him waving his arms and said, "This kind of attack can''t break through my damage." A cold voice came from above: "Dance of Shikipaper, Angel Judgment!"


    Everyone looked up and saw Xiao Nanfei flying in the sky with two huge paper wings spread out on her body. As she waved her hand and pointed towards Xu Wenhua, countless pieces of paper immediately appeared around him, surrounding him


    Xu Wenhua rotates to perform a cutting attack, while Xiao Nan creates numerous paper guns in the air to attack Xu Wenhua


    A devastating blow was launched.


    "Boom!"


    Countless paper guns bombarded Xu Wenhua continuously, and the huge force directly smashed him into the ground, and the surrounding open space had already become potholed under the attack.


    Some of the Ten Ring Legion beside Xu Wenhua were even crushed to a pulp under the attack of this group, while Tony Stark on the side hid under a ruined wall and watched the ninja''s attack in front of him.


    "Jarvis, search for information on the people in front of Xu."


    "Sir, there is no information about those three people."


    Tony smacked his mouth. It seems that these three people are members of the Akatsuki organization from the ninja world. He glanced at the member of the Akatsuki organization sitting on the roof, and wondered in his heart that he is the leader of the Akatsuki organization?


    But Xiao Nan in the sky sensed that his attack did not break Xu Wenhua''s attack.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Uchiha Itachi opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and after glancing at Xiaonan in the sky, he immediately cooperated with him to attack, and the flame of black death rose directly from Xu Wenhua''s protective cover.


    Xu Wenhua, who was attacked, was sweating on his forehead at this time, and the enemy''s attack was the strongest he had encountered for the first time in thousands of years.


    Moreover, none of these enemies are ordinary people, and none of them are easy to deal with.


    Taking advantage of Xiaonan''s paper gun attack stopped, Xu Wenhua hit the ground with both fists and flew into the air, then clapped his hands to the sides, and saw the ten rings rushing towards the surroundings like a shock wave centered on Xu Wenhua.


    However, the Amaterasu flame on the tenth ring was thrown out and ignited the entire tenth ring headquarters.


    Tony Stark on the side was startled when he saw the black flame falling in front of him, and hurried to the side.


    Facing the bursting Amaterasu flames, all members of the UU Reading Xiao organization avoided.


    Itachi even extinguished the flames that shot towards him, but at this time Xu Wenhua''s protective shield had disappeared.


    Looking at the people in front of him, he clasped the ten rings tightly with both hands, and his face was solemn, not daring to be careless in the slightest.


    "Water Escape - The Art of Great Waterfall!"


    Guiying quickly formed a seal with both hands, and then slapped the ground, a huge water wave was generated out of thin air and slapped towards Xu Wenhua.


    Xu Wenhua looked at the water waves coming towards him, the five ten rings on one arm directly bombarded the water waves, and saw the water waves were directly separated by the ten rings and swept towards the surrounding buildings and go.


    At this time, Fei Duan''s attack followed closely behind, and the three-month sickle quickly swung out and spun towards Xu Wenhua.


    ��


    ,Recently transcoding is serious, let us be more motivated and update faster, please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 699： war

    Looking at the sickle that flew over after the water wave parted, a ten ring on the left arm flew out and directly collided with it.


    "clang!"


    There was a sound of metal colliding, but it only knocked Fei Duan''s March sickle back, and did not damage it.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Wenhua frowned slightly. This person''s weapon is not simple.


    Charlotte Doyle, who was sitting on the roof watching the battle, shook her head slightly at this time. Sure enough, this group of guys was a little unfamiliar with their cooperation for the first time. Although they were pressing down on Xu Wenhua, they did not cause any real damage.


    At this moment, a huge pitcher plant suddenly drilled out of the ground, directly trapping Xu Wenhua inside, and suddenly Payne appeared on the stage without warning.


    Seeing Payne appearing, everyone froze for a moment. Xiao Nan, Fei Duan, and Didara all looked at Charlotte Doyle on the roof.


    Only Jue''s face showed a smile, and Payne waved his hand at this moment, and a black sphere condensed with a high concentration of Chakra appeared out of thin air.


    "Earth Explosion Star!"


    The next second, Xu Wenhua was attracted by the black ball, and flew into the air instantly, and the earth and rocks on the ground were instantly attracted into the air, forming a sphere, and the sphere would automatically float into the air and attract Everything around it, while using the attracted rock to create a giant rock sphere that traps and crushes enemies.


    Everything around is constantly lifted into the air, and the wreckage of the buildings that have just been smashed are also absorbed onto the sphere. The area of ??the meteorite sphere directly in the air continues to grow, and the compression on the interior is also becoming more and more serious.


    Xu Wenhua was trapped by the sudden attack, but he couldn''t move. His whole body was absorbed in it, and when he was about to struggle, he lost the strength to struggle against the crushing rock.


    There seemed to be a seal here, and Xu Wenhua couldn''t move around at all at this moment, which made him unable to control the ten rings on his arm.


    But Earthburst Star has the ability to seal the enemy, and can also use the formed meteorites to play the terrifying ability of limiting stones from the sky.


    Because it was the first time he faced this type of move, Xu Wenhua never thought of attacking the black ball in the center at the first time, and missed the attack time. Continuous shrinkage for rolling.


    Jue on the side was panting heavily, he had summoned Payne just now, and actually almost drained him dry when the other party used Earth Explosion Star.


    It was the chakra of the earth-shattering star in this move, all of which were used by him. If the Baijue he fused with was not strong enough, he would have almost been useless.


    As for why the condensed Earth Explosion Star is so small this time, it is because Jue finally stopped the transmission of Chakra immediately after the move formed and sealed Xu Wenhua, and Payne also dissipated after Chakra stopped.


    Everyone in the Akatsuki organization watched Payne''s sudden disappearance, as if they understood something, and looked at Juehe Xiaonan with strange eyes.


    At this moment, Xiao Nan retracted her wings and fell from the sky to Jue''s side.


    Although there were many questions, everyone did not speak at this time, but looked up at the celestial bodies floating in the sky.


    Although they sealed Xu Wenhua, they haven''t got the most important ten rings yet.


    Tony Stark''s three views were shocked again at this time, and he muttered: "Man-made celestial body..."


    "Jarvis, isn''t the machine ready yet?"


    "Sir has sent a battleframe away."


    Tony nodded. He hid in the dark and secretly observed the group of people. As soon as he got the Mark Armor, he was ready to run away. As for the headquarters of the Ten Rings, it was almost wiped out. Even the owner of the Ten Rings It was also sealed into that celestial body.


    It''s just that this celestial body is a little too small. Just when Tony was secretly complaining, Xu Wenhua felt that the rock no longer continued to squeeze him, and the blue energy in the meridians of his arms flowed, and the ten rings flew out of his hands in the next second and bombarded him from the inside. stand up.


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    The members of the Zhongxiao organization who were still thinking about how to get the ten rings looked up.


    At this moment, Jue said: "No, the power just now is too small, he is going to break the earth and explode the stars."


    At this moment, I definitely regretted that I cut off the supply of chakra in advance, otherwise Xu Wenhua would never have escaped from the seal of Earthburst Star.


    With the continuous bombardment of the ten rings, a channel was finally blasted out of the wrapped rocks. With the disappearance of the gap and without the support of Chakra, the Earth Explosive Star disintegrated from the air, turning into rubble and falling down.


    "Boom. Boom. Boom!"


    The falling rubble fell on the surroundings, causing a huge shock wave, and the scene was full of smoke and dust.


    As the smoke dissipated, Xu Wenhua''s figure appeared in front of everyone. He was covered in blood and mud.


    "Go to hell!"


    Xu Wenhua practiced the ten rings in his hand into a chain, and waved it towards the crowd. When the ten rings hit the ground, there was a huge hole.


    Although Xu Wenhua swung the ten rings very fast, he didn''t hit any members of the Xiao organization.


    Just when everyone was about to make a move, Fei Duan shouted, "Leave it to me!"


    Fei Duan rushed up with the sickle of three moons in his hand, swung the sickle, and chopped off all the ten rings that Xu Wenhua had attacked. UU reading


    When everyone heard Fei Duan''s words, they didn''t act in a hurry, but waited here.


    I saw that the two attacked each other for more than ten moves, but no one hurt anyone. Although Fei Duan is very powerful, and the weapons and clothes made by Shang Zhenjin are extremely powerful in defense, but Xu Wenhua''s ten rings are also both offensive and defensive. .


    Fei Duan used the **** March sickle and threw the sickle in a spin, but Xu Wenhua used three of the ten rings to nail Fei Duan''s weapon to the ground and stepped on the chain .


    But the remaining 7 ten rings are still in his hands, and 2 of them are flying around his body, ensuring his safety at any time.


    Uchiha Itachi knew that Hidan''s plan was to stain the sickle with a trace of the opponent''s blood.


    At this time Uchiha Itachi said: "Hidan!"


    Fei Duan: "En?"


    Itachi Uchiha looked at Xu Wenhua, and the kaleidoscope in his eyes twirled crazily.


    "Monthly reading!"


    With the launch of the monthly reading, Xu Wenhua was pulled into the spiritual space by Uchiha Itachi.


    I saw a red moon hanging high in the sky, Xu Wenhua was tied to the cross, his hands could not move, but the ten rings that were inseparable from him did not appear here.


    "This is where?"


    Uchiha Itachi appeared in front of Xu Wenhua, and said indifferently: "This is my world, and the past here will be controlled by me!"


    Uchiha Itachi formed a seal with one hand and said, "Moonfall!"


    The red moon in the sky suddenly began to fall, rolling towards Xu Wenhua in the space.


    "what!"


    Xu Wenhua let out a scream, and the falling moon crushed his spiritual will piece by piece!


    ��


    Please pay attention to the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel ()

 ~： Its probably going to be sunny

My family is in the sun, and I probably won''t be able to run away. I feel a little uncomfortable in the past two or two days, and the update is a bit late...

 Chapter 700： kill

    In the moon reading space, Xu Wenwu couldn''t move, feeling the red moon slowly falling in the sky, crushing him into a fan little by little.


    The feeling of breaking and reorganizing his spiritual will made him suffer all the time, but the crushing of his will was so slow, as if the time had been stretched at this moment.


    outside world.


    In the eyes of everyone, the flying three-month sickle had just been controlled by Xu Wenwu, and the next second he saw the other party staggered and knelt down.


    Fei Duan took this opportunity to retract the chain, and the March Scythe retracted and drew a bloodstain on the opponent''s face.


    Because of his spiritual initiative, although Xu Wenwu tried his best to avoid it, his face was scratched by the March sickle, and he reached out and touched his cheek to see the blood on his finger.


    He was hurt, physically and mentally for the first time in years.


    Xu Wenwu was furious, for many years, even when he needed to find Taluo Village, he was not injured so badly.


    "You guys really **** me off."


    Xu Wenwu let out a roar, and the ten rings on his body emitted a blue light, as if to illuminate the entire mountain range, but just when he was about to use his unique move.


    "Ah, ah~"


    Xu Wenwu staggered, spat out a mouthful of blood, and the ten rings around his body also fell to the ground, without the aura that seemed to explode everything just now.


    "You...you...how is this possible."


    However, after Fei Duan obtained Xu Wenwu''s blood with the March sickle, he immediately used the spell to kill Si Ping''s blood, drew a circle and triangle formation under his feet, and then took out a spear to directly Give yourself a piercing heart.


    Fei Duan''s speed was very fast. Before Xu Wenwu used his big move, he gave himself a heart attack. His heart was pierced by the spear, but Fei Duan was fine, and even let out a nervous laugh.


    "Wa hahaha!"


    "Xu Wenwu, Lord Cthulhu will accept your soul with a smile."


    "In my thousand years of life, this is the first time I have sacrificed to Lord Evil God!"


    After finishing speaking, Fei Duan pulled out the spear that had been inserted into his heart. This action undoubtedly aggravated Xu Wenwu''s injury.


    I saw him spurt out a mouthful of blood again, but he collapsed powerlessly on the ground.


    Although Xu Wenwu was endowed with longevity and strength by the ten rings, he was not given immortality, and there was no possibility of surviving his heart being pierced.


    I saw him crawling on the ground, looking at the ten rings in front of him stretching out his right hand, as if he wanted to call it back but he didn''t have the slightest strength. At this moment, he seemed to see his wife Xu Yingli. He beckoned.


    In the end, Xu Wenwu couldn''t breathe, and his outstretched right hand lost all strength and became limp.


    At this time, Fei Duan was lying flat inside his formation, and a powerful force was transmitted from the formation, but this force was stronger than any previous sacrifice.


    "Thank you for the gift of the evil god!"


    Fei Duan had to lie down in the formation for 30 minutes, which was a ritual that cultists must do.


    Uchiha Itachi and the others have become accustomed to the enhancement of Hidan''s aura, but they didn''t expect the increase to be so obvious this time.


    A few people thought about it, it seems that the stronger the sacrificed person, the more benefits Fei Duan got.


    Itachi Uchiha appeared in front of the ten rings. Looking at the equipment in front of him, he didn''t take it with his hands, but took out a sealing scroll and sealed it inside.


    As for Xu Wenwu''s corpse, Uchiha Itachi did not let it go. For ninjas, a corpse can still bring them a lot of secrets.


    Charlotte Doyle sat on the roof watching the actions of members of the Akatsuki organization, and nodded very satisfied.


    As expected of a team fight, they came up with a big move to suppress. Xu Wenwu didn''t have any temper when he fought directly. If there were two or two teams, it might really be possible to give the opponent experience.


    Especially Xu Wenwu''s defensive power, it''s really not ordinary tough, the ultimate move is to eat one after another, even one blow to Yuedu didn''t break his spirit, and he still has the strength to prepare to attack


    Hit, if it wasn''t for Fei Duanyin, I don''t know what other moths will come out.


    Sure enough, it was a good choice for Xiao to form a group. As long as these people strengthen their cooperation, the combat effectiveness can increase a lot.


    Just as Charlotte Doyle was thinking, Uchiha Itachi appeared in front of him in a flash.


    Itachi Uchiha offered the scroll in his hand and said respectfully, "My lord, here are the ten rings you want."


    Charlotte nodded, and accepted the two scrolls presented by Uchiha Itachi.


    "Very well, I am very satisfied with your shot."


    Then he glanced at the crowd and said, "The things have been obtained, retreat!"


    Following Charlotte''s lead, even Fei Duan who was lying on the ground stood up, and with a puff of smoke, everyone in the Akatsuki organization disappeared.


    Seeing that there was no movement outside, Tony Stark came out of his hiding place.


    When leaving, Tony Stark saw Uchiha Itachi glanced at him, and he should have discovered his existence.


    As for Itachi Uchiha, he had also seen this ninja before. Before the other party defected to Konoha, he had seen this boy beside Charlotte Doyle. He was a taciturn person. so scary.


    The other party didn''t mention his existence, whether it was because he didn''t care or because he had met before, he chose to let him go.


    Tony didn''t know the specific reason, but what happened this time gave him a great shock.


    He was still too weak, the aliens who fought in New York, the gods of Asgard, ninjas, rebellion, and the **** dimension that he wanted to invade at that moment, all of these hit his brain.


    Tony glanced at the razed headquarters of the Ten Ring Gang, feeling a little dazed.


    At this moment, Jarvis'' voice sounded: "Sir, the Mark 42 No. 14 suit is about to arrive."


    Tony looked up at the sky, looked at the flying Mark suit, and stretched out his arms in a hug gesture.


    As Mark''s suit landed and put on himself, after dressing, Tony Stark glanced around and then flew into the sky.


    As for whether the headquarters of the Ten Rings Gang is still underground, he no longer cares.


    Tony Stark, who was flying in the air, said, "Jarvis, the remaining two suits don''t need support for the time being."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Call Charlotte Doyle''s virtual phone."


    At this time, Charlotte Doyle, who was listening to Ginny''s financial report in the office, received a call from Tony.


    Red Queen: "Master, there is a video call from Tony Stark!"


    "Connect!"


    As soon as Charlotte Doyle''s voice fell, the Red Queen formed a virtual projection in front of her.


    "Hi Tony."


    "How about it, is the revenge to be avenged?"


    Tony saw Charlotte Doyle inside and Ginny next to him through a video call. This guy really didn''t know, or was just teasing him.


    "Man, you know I almost died today?"


    Charlotte wondered, "What happened?"


    Tony stared at Charlotte Doyle''s facial expression, and then said, "I have never fought the Ten Ring Gang, and I was almost killed by the other party."


    Charlotte waved her hand and said, "How is it possible, if you didn''t kill the other party, how could you be in the mood to chat with me here."


    "Tell me, man, what did you gain there?"


    "If there''s something I''m interested in, we can trade it."


    Tony said seriously: "I didn''t lie to you, I almost died at the hands of the other party."


    "If someone hadn''t shot, you might not have seen me."


    Charlotte was surprised: "The Ten Ring Gang is so powerful?"


    "Who''s here?"


    "Sol? Hulk?"


    "Or someone else I know?"


    "You can''t tell me that they are mages in the magic world."


    Tony shook his head and said, "It''s not them."


    "It''s the Betrayal Ninja Organization!"


    "Their numbers have grown again. I saw seven of them, and Uchiha Itachi was among them."


    "But they didn''t touch me, they seemed to ignore me."


    Hearing Tony Stark''s words, Charlotte Doyle touched her chin and thought for a while.


    "Why did they go to the Ten Ring Gang?"


    "Tony, what did they do after they left?"


    Tony thought about what he saw, and then said, "They killed the leader of the Ten Rings and took his body and weapons."


    "Corps and weapons..."


    "That thing is extraordinary, it should be something on the extraordinary side.


    Tony nodded, "Yes."


    "His weapon is very powerful, stronger than expected, my armor is like paper in front of him."


    "Dude, do you know what the goal of the Akatsuki organization is?"


    "Their strength is a bit too strong, I am a little worried..."


    Charlotte shook her head and said, "They are a mercenary-like organization that also accepts entrusted tasks. As for the specific purpose, no one knows yet."


    Tony was a little disappointed when he heard that Charlotte didn''t know, and then he said, "Then please investigate and see what the purpose of this organization is."


    "I am responsible for the expenses incurred for this. By the way, help me understand how to contact them if I want to hire them."


    Charlotte nodded, and then said, "Okay, but I''m afraid you won''t be able to afford the money to investigate an organization whose members are all S-rank rebels."


    Tony shook his head and said, "Man, did you misunderstand something, I just want to know their purpose."


    Charlotte thought of Jiraiya in the Naruto world, but paid his life for investigating the Akatsuki organization.


    "Tony, you may be underestimating this."


    "Investigating them is at the risk of sacrificing their lives even if they are Kage-class, or even Super-Kage."


    "Finding a way to trade with them is much less difficult than investigating their targets."


    "If you don''t become a member, who can guarantee that you know their goals, even if you join them, you may not be able to know their thoughts in a short time."


    Hearing Charlotte Doyle''s words, Tony nodded after thinking for a moment: "You''re right, I made things simple."


    "If one day you know their target, you can tell me, I am willing to pay for this information."


    Charlotte nodded: "It''s okay."


    "Tony, what else do you need?"


    Tony looked at Charlotte and asked, "Dude, do you have vibranium in your hand?"


    "I think, I need to use it to upgrade the armor. I think Jiraiya''s Kunai seems to be built with this."


    Hearing Tony Stark mention Zhenjin, Charlotte thought for a while, he really has a lot of this thing, even though he has used up a lot, and even equipped a lot of ninjas during the New York War. still alive.


    But thinking that according to the progress of the timeline, Tony may soon start to study Ultron, and sending Zhenjin at this time may not cause trouble for himself.


    "Tony, I don''t have extra vibration gold in my hand, it''s all been used to make ninja tools."


    "If there is next time, I will exchange some with you."


    Tony didn''t care when he heard that Charlotte didn''t have it for the time being. According to his memory, this thing should be exhausted normally, so he didn''t care.


    "Well, if you have Vibranium in your hand, remember to leave some of it for me, and I will exchange it with you for new elements."


    "OK!"


    With the call over, Tony Stark hung up the video call.


    At this time, there was an idea in his mind, the emergence of the Xiao organization


    Whether it has something to do with Charlotte Doyle, whether all this is really a coincidence.


    It''s somewhat unreasonable for an organization full of S-level traitors to not attack him. Am I that weak?


    the other side. UU reading


    After Charlotte Doyle hung up the phone, she looked at Ginny and said, "Secretary Jin, transfer 2 billion US dollars to my account. I have other uses."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Ginny didn''t stay in the room for long, and turned to leave after the report, because he knew that the man in front of him was not Charlotte Doyle''s body, but his wooden clone.


    The psychic world.


    Charlotte Doyle looked at the members of the Akatsuki organization in front of him, and then said:


    "I have a new mission for you."


    "As time changes, the world will also face tougher opponents."


    "And in order to bring more partners, I need more supplies to help me bring more ninjas from the long river of time."


    Charlotte waved his hand, and a sarcophagus appeared in front of everyone.


    "This is a vampire created by Orochimaru through Catherine''s blood."


    "He has the same ability as the previous vampires. After a few days of biting the opponent, he can turn him into a vampire and give birth to a bleeding nucleus."


    "Since Fei Duan is hunting Mo and performing sacrifices, he is entrusting you with a mission."


    "That is to turn them into vampires before hunting, take out the blood core and perform sacrifices."


    "It can be regarded as letting them contribute a little more to us."


    Hearing Lord Charlotte''s request, Hiduan grinned and said, "No problem."


    "My lord, leave this task to me at ease."


    Charlotte nodded: "Only use him to infect Momo, don''t let it spread."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    ��


    PS: I coded a chapter, sweating all over my head, I feel that tomorrow will increase 5555...


    Read the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel, please follow()

 Chapter 701： Operation Blood Core

    Hearing that Charlotte Doyle needed a blood core, Jue and Xiaonan''s eyes lit up, Xiaonan wanted to bring back Nagato and Yahiko but Zetsu hoped to see his present.


    The two said at the same time: "My lord, we will bring back a large number of blood cores for you."


    Seeing that half of the people in the organization spoke up, Kisame and Didala also said, "We will help Fei Duan recover the blood core together."


    Only Uchiha Itachi didn''t speak at this time, he was silent for a second and then asked: "My lord, is the silence in this world really heinous?"


    "There must be good people among them..."


    Uchiha Itachi, who was the first to appear in the Akatsuki organization and followed Charlotte Doyle, although he knew that the adults hated the blacks on this planet very much and allowed Hidan to sacrifice to the blacks, he took the initiative to issue an order to kill the blacks. It was the first time.


    Hearing Uchiha Itachi''s words, several other people in Akatsuki''s organization did not speak, and they didn''t care about Itachi''s speech.


    Charlotte did not directly answer Uchiha Itachi''s words, but told a story. Although he can force his subordinates to execute orders, he is still willing to say a few more words without treating his subordinates as puppets:


    "Long before the formation of this universe began, there was a group of gods that surpassed the power of the universe."


    "But after the Big Bang, the Celestials created the first planets, stars, and other life forms."


    While talking, Charlotte waved his hand, and a picture of the Big Bang appeared in front of everyone. Six nodes with different luster appeared in it, and in the next second, he saw a huge **** in the universe starry sky, Open your hands as if making a star.


    Members of the Akatsuki organization were attracted by the image outlined by Charlotte waving his hands, and they were horrified and inexplicable looking at everything that appeared inside.


    "In order to allow the universe to expand rapidly, the gods secretly planted **** seeds on different planets."


    "When the life forms on these planets reach a certain scale, the Celestial Seeds will manifest and destroy the entire planet."


    Charlotte used magic to imitate the scene of the god''s appearance, and displayed it in front of everyone.


    Seeing the destruction of the planet and the huge body of the Tianshen group, everyone gulped.


    Uchiha Itachi looked at Charlotte at this time and said, "My lord, you are saying that the earth also has a **** who is cultivating..."


    Charlotte looked at Itachi Uchiha and nodded, then said, "Yes, the earth also conceived a god."


    "Not every **** can be successfully born, and many **** seeds are stillborn or become deformed."


    "But once it is successfully conceived, when it is born, it will disintegrate the planet and basically wipe out the life on it."


    "And what gave birth to the Celestial Race is the idea of ??a large number of life forms on the planet."


    "If there are more life forms on the planet, the gods will be conceived earlier. If there are fewer life forms, it will prolong their gestation time, or even make their gestation fail."


    Then Charlotte waved again, and black figures appeared in the picture, and they were violent, chaotic, beating, smashing, robbing, burning, lazy, and sucking fans.


    A large number of blacks are engaged in violent industries, robbing various convenience stores and supermarkets, bullying Asians, etc...


    Charlotte Doyle revealed all the bad sides of black people.


    Then he said lightly: "I''m not a racist, but I don''t have the slightest affection for them."


    "If sacrificing a group of people can prolong the time of divine appearance and give me more time to respond, then I will choose them without hesitation."


    "This is also the reason why I don''t care about Hiduan and carry out large-scale sacrifices."


    "Since there are sacrifices, why not make better use of them."


    Seeing the pictures shown by Charlotte Doyle and what they said, everyone in the Akatsuki organization became shocked. Such a terrifying thing was bred in the earth.


    Thinking of the planet-like body shape of the Tianzu group makes everyone''s scalp tingle, let alone what the other party has mastered.


    strength.


    Jue said at this time: "My lord, how long will it take for the Celestial Group of this planet to conceive."


    Charlotte said indifferently: "If there are no accidents, it may only take ten or so years for the divine manifestation to occur."


    At this time, Uchiha Itachi''s heart is on the balance of the silent leader and the life of the entire planet.


    There is no doubt that the life of the entire planet is more important to him. After coming to this world, watching the ninjas appear, the Uchiha clan began to recover and live.


    This also left a lot of weight in his heart. He used to be able to personally slaughter the Uchiha clan for Konoha, and now for the life of this planet, he can also pick up the butcher knife and slaughter Mo on the entire planet.


    Uchiha Itachi came directly to sit down, knelt down in front of Charlotte Doyle, and said, "I apologize for my stupid remarks just now."


    "My lord, if we slaughtered all Momo, I don''t know how long the time can be extended."


    "There is a solution to divine manifestations."


    Charlotte looked at Itachi Uchiha, and said lightly: "It can be delayed, but this method is only a temporary solution, not a permanent cure."


    "But it''s not a big problem. What I need is time and useful energy substances."


    "The longer it can be extended, the more advantage will be on our side, and then I will have the strength to resolve this crisis."


    "Even if it is the worst plan, it is just that we need to change a habitat. "


    In addition to the original timeline, the Eternal Race sealed the gods, the rest is for Charlotte Doyle to solve it, even if something goes wrong, he has a way to get out of it.


    And knowing that there is a conceived **** under the feet, it is much easier to deal with.


    At this time, everyone''s faces became serious. Although the adults have a solution, they have to contribute to it.


    "Yes, my lord!"


    At this time, Jue said: "Sir, whether to infect more people into vampires, if more people die, can the delay be longer."


    Compared with other people, it absolutely doesn''t matter how many people on this planet died because of this, as long as more blood cores can be obtained to help Lord Charlotte.


    As long as he can save his mother''s energy, even if it means slaughtering the entire planet, he will not hesitate.


    As for what to do if the earth is gone, you can live in an alien planet, this is not a problem at all for the Otsutsuki family.


    It is absolutely hot in this display, but Charlotte refused: "Temporarily set this scope in Momo, Africa, and don''t expand it without my approval."


    "Clean up every infection, don''t let the vampires flood out."


    "The code name for this mission is "Operation Blood Core"!"


    Although the vampires in this world were nothing, he didn''t want to turn things upside down. After all, Gu Yi still had other not-so-simple characters on the planet.


    "Yes, Lord Charlotte!" X6


    Charlotte nodded, and then used the Merlin Circle to return to the base in New York.


    Following Charlotte Doyle''s departure, Fei Duan picked up the March sickle and said, "Everyone, it seems that our mission this time is a long-term one."


    "Get ready and act with me."


    "I just don''t know how fast the vampire in this sarcophagus infects other people..."


    Uchiha Itachi glanced at the sarcophagus, opened his Sharingan, and said slowly, "Leave it to me, it will actively infect more vampires for us."


    ��


    After returning to the base, Charlotte saw the wooden clone who was handling official business, and accepted the memory of the other party as the wooden clone was released.


    Knowing that Tony was calling, he just smiled.


    Today''s loot has not been processed yet, and Xu Wenwu''s body is going to be handed over to Dashewan for processing and research to see if he finds anything.


    As for the ten rings, Xia


    Lott took out the seal scroll, and after releasing the seal, the ten rings appeared in front of him.


    Looking at the ten rings in front of him, Charlotte held one of them in his hand, and immediately a system notification sounded by his ears.


    Ding��Find rechargeable items, whether to recharge!


    no!


    Without the slightest hesitation, Charlotte refused to recharge first.


    The ten rings have powerful power and can give the user great strength and longevity.


    Although I don''t know how long the specific lifespan is, it is obviously more than a dry year.


    Moreover, the power of the ten rings is also very strong, and it can directly create a strong person.


    Holding the ten rings in his hand, with a blue light shining on them, Charlotte frowned slightly seeing the ten rings in this form.


    In his impression, the ten rings have two forms, one is the blue light in Xu Wenwu King''s body, and the other is the yellow light in Xu Shangqi''s hand.


    Does it matter if it doesn''t turn yellow in my hands?


    As for the ten rings, Charlotte still needs to research. The other party''s material is neither vibrating gold nor metals known on the earth, nor is the forging method used by the magic world.


    I just don''t know if Kama Taj has information about the Ten Rings, but it seems that Wang, who is a librarian, doesn''t know about the Ten Rings, maybe Master Gu Yi will know something.


    Charlotte doesn''t care about the power of the ten rings, and even less about the longevity.


    When he inherited Merlin''s magic, he already had a long life, and it was difficult for him to die naturally.


    But directly taking this thing to recharge, it feels a little wasteful.


    Used to arm his subordinates, the ten rings are a very good thing.


    After thinking for a while, Charlotte decided to put away the bag first, to see if he could figure out the real story of the ten rings.


    Charlotte waved it into the storage space, and then the will entered the system space.


    At this time, his strength is very close to doubling the energy in his body required by Odin.


    But it''s still a bit short. Charlotte also has her own guesses about Odin''s next mission.


    All he needs to do now is to stack armor. Facing the next enemy, the thicker the armor, the safer. Do you think breaking through my first defense can hurt my body?


    No, I still have a second armor waiting for you. Just when you thought you finally penetrated the second time, I still have an immortal body to welcome you.


    It''s impossible to hurt me, Charlotte Doyle.


    Currently, he has the Dragon Ring, Merlin Robe, and Merlin Staff as the first defense, and the second layer is the system equipment.


    Click on the equipment column and look at Qing Yishui''s six-piece jonin set, Charlotte knew that it was time to upgrade their level, the junin equipment was no longer suitable for him.


    Glancing at the copper coins, it showed that there were still 100 million and 10 million, and the communication system immediately rushed in the 2 billion US dollars transferred by Ginny.


    Click on the equipment Charlotte to start upgrading. With the continuous consumption of copper coins, I finally upgraded the first piece of equipment from Jonin to Kage-level. I took a look at the copper coins and directly consumed 100 million.


    For this price, Charlotte shook her head. If it weren''t for his high net worth, ordinary people might not be able to upgrade.


    Then began to upgrade other equipment. After some operations, the gold coins were reduced by 600 million in exchange for brand new equipment.


    Equipment: Kage-level Kunai, Kage-level forehead protection, Kage-level vest, Kage-level manual, Kage-level necklace, Kage-level ring.


    After reading the equipment, Charlotte nodded in satisfaction. The shadow level is enough for him to use now, but he plans to go to the system training ground to test the specific effect.


    With an idea, without delay, Charlotte entered the training ground and began testing.


    ��


    the other side.


    The headquarters of the Ten Ring Gang.


    after dark.


    The headquarters of the Ten Rings Gang, which had been turned into ruins, was silent at this time, but there were people in the headquarters.


    A wall was still standing, and UU Reading didn''t seem to have suffered the slightest damage.


    At this time, a gate under the mountain opened, and a large number of members of the Ten Ring Legion came out, led by a European and American man with a broken arm.


    He is one of Xu Wenwu''s right-hand men, Razorfist, who was in the internal underground training ground before the battle.


    He saw what happened at the beginning through surveillance, Iron Man and Ninja.


    As for the final battle, it was too exciting, and all the monitoring equipment was broken.


    Razorfist led the Ten Rings Legion to clean up the battlefield, but in the end they did not find Xu Wenwu''s body and the Ten Rings.


    Looking at the crumbling Ten Rings Legion in front of him, Razorfist said, "We want to find the young master and princess."


    "As long as they are found, they who have inherited your blood will definitely be able to avenge you."


    "We will pay in blood!"


    Following Razorfist''s words, the other members of the Ten Ring Legion stretched out their arms and shouted: "Blood debt, blood debt, blood debt!"


    Razor Fist is Xu Wenwu''s confidant, knowing that the adult''s children have the blood of Xu Wenwu and Tarot, and they will definitely have stronger power if they inherit the two branches.


    He remembered that the lord once said that Shang Qi had the blood of the ten rings and the heart of the unawakened dragon.


    Razorfist glanced at the scene and nodded.


    There are too many people in the Ten Ring Legion, and the various branches are scattered all over the world. If the son of the guild master is not found to inherit the position, the next thing he will face is internal chaos.


    "Clean up the scene, and then follow me to find the little gang leader."


    "yes!"


    Following Razorfist''s order, the Ten Rings Corps at the headquarters began to clean up the ruins of the battlefield, and began their operation to find Shang Qi and Xia Ling.


    ��


    Read the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel, please follow()

 Chapter 702： eye for eye

    Tony, who came back from the headquarters of the Ten Rings Gang, welcomed Dr. Bruce three days later, and told him the reasons for his stress during this period. However, at the beginning of the story, Bruce had already fallen asleep.


    Although Bruce Banner didn''t hear much, Tony, who complained again, felt a lot better, and then the two carried out new cooperation and research together.


    ��


    the other side.


    Razorfist came to New York with the Ten Rings Legion.


    As for Xu Shangqi''s position, Xu Wenwu has always sent someone to supervise him all the time. It can be said that he knows his son''s life like the back of his hand, so he went downstairs to Xu Shangqi''s apartment following the previous arrangements.


    Xu Shangqi was just nineteen years old at this time, and he had escaped from his father''s Ten Ring Gang for five full years.


    Xu Shangqi, who just got up from the bed, was exercising his body in the room, doing push-ups quickly, when the doorbell rang.


    Xu Shangqi stood up, his muscles showed that he had not given up on his exercise these years, picked up a shirt from the hanger and put it on, walked to the door and saw the Razor Fist at the door through the peephole.


    He didn''t know Razor Fist, who had been training with Grimace Death Merchant.


    Xu Shangqi opened the door, looked at the strong white man in front of him, and asked:


    "Hello, who are you looking for?"


    Razorfist looked at the leader''s son in front of him and said, "Xu Shangqi?"


    Hearing this name, Xu Shangqi secretly thought it was bad, it was because his father''s subordinates failed to find him, and he was not called by this name here, he had already used a pseudonym.


    "No, you''ve got the wrong person, I''m Sean."


    "boom!"


    Xu Shang closed the door angrily, and at the same time quickly picked up a coat and put it on, and picked up a backpack. He was going to escape through the window, even though he lived on the sixteenth floor.


    Razorfist looked at the closed door with a grin on his face.


    He took off his shirt, revealing his right hand without the forearm. With a flick of the arm, a big knife shining red was revealed on the broken arm.


    Razor Fist slashed at the position of the door lock, breaking the door lock in an instant, and kicked open the door of the room with one kick.


    Seeing Xu Shangqi who was about to run away with his backpack on his back, he directly slashed at him.


    He wants to welcome the young master back, but he also wants to test the young master''s strength.


    Looking at the big knife coming, Xu Shangqi pulled the clothes hanger aside to resist, but was cut in half instantly.


    Taking advantage of the opening of the opponent''s knife, Xu Shangqi kicked the opponent''s chest and kicked him to the ground.


    At this time, several members of the Ten Ring Legion who followed Razorfist also entered the room, and quickly blocked Xu Shangqi''s retreat.


    Facing the flank attack of many people, Xu Shangqi didn''t hold back, and quickly counterattacked and knocked several people to the ground


    Only the Razor Fist could hold on a few times, and he nodded secretly inwardly as he looked at Xu Shangqi who stretched out his hands extraordinaryly.


    After the two sides fought back and forth for several rounds, Razorfist suddenly stopped attacking, and then distanced themselves and knelt down.


    Seeing this sudden scene, Xu Shang was stunned for a moment, instead of attacking or running away, he asked, "HY?"


    Razorfist raised his head and said, "Master of Ten Rings, your father Xu Wenwu was killed..."


    "I''m here today to pick you up from the Ten Rings Legion."


    Hearing that his father had died, Xu Shang was so unbelievable that he shook his head and said:


    "How is it possible, how could my father be killed with ten rings?"


    "You lied to me, didn''t you!"


    Obviously Xu Shangqi didn''t believe that his father would die. His father was so powerful, how could anyone kill him.


    Razorfist took out a tablet from behind and put it on the ground.


    "Here is a part of the video of the battle at that time."


    Xu Shangqi picked up the tablet, clicked on the video stored in it, and played the battle scene at that time.


    at this time


    Razorfist said, "Just 4 days ago, Iron Man Tony Stark came and attacked the headquarters with his armored army."


    "In the beginning, Tony was not an opponent of the adults, and he was beaten back and forth."


    "My lord took his armor off, and just as he was about to kill him, a group of ninjas appeared."


    "Together they defeated the Lord, and the battle razed the headquarters to the ground..."


    Xu Shangqi looked at the video playing in front of him, all the scenes of fighting Iron Man before were in it, just when he was about to win, a group of ninjas wearing black cloud robes with red backgrounds came, and the opponent immediately suppressed his father.


    However, there was no follow-up after half of the ninja battle.


    "What about the rest, and my father..."


    Razorfist lowered his head, and then said: "The subsequent battle was too fierce, all the monitoring equipment in the base was destroyed, and what happened in the end was not recorded."


    "As for the body of the lord, we guess it was taken away by the other party, and the ten rings also disappeared."


    Xu Shangqi looked at Razorfist and said, "Is it possible that father is not dead, but just left the place where the battle was fought?"


    Razorfist shook his head: "We also hope so, but according to the traces left at the scene..."


    Although Razor Fist didn''t finish, Xu Shangqi understood what it meant.


    I saw him clenching his fists, feeling extremely angry inside.


    Although he escaped from his father''s control and lived the life he wanted in the past few years, only at this moment did he know that he loved his father deeply. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    He lost his mother when he was young, but he didn''t expect to lose his father soon after he became an adult.


    He has no parents...


    no home...


    no family...


    At this moment, a thought appeared in his mind, which was his sister.


    "Where''s Xia Ling?"


    "Is she still alive?"


    Razorfist nodded: "Xu Xialing just escaped from the headquarters before Tony''s attack and is currently in Hong Kong."


    "After picking you up, the next step is to pick her up."


    Hearing that his sister was still alive, Xu Shang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, watching Iron Man and Ninja appearing in the video, he sighed:


    "But I am not their opponent, how can I avenge my father..."


    Xu Shangqi has self-knowledge. Although he has extraordinary skills, ordinary ten-ring soldiers are no match for him, but those ninjas and Iron Man Tony are no match for him.


    He doesn''t think he is stronger than his father who has ten rings, although he wants to avenge his father.


    Razorfist said: "You have the power of the ten rings and the heart of the dragon. As long as you develop these two powers, you will be able to avenge your lord."


    "And before again, my lord has already found a clue of Tarot, which will also be your help."


    Hearing Tarot, Xu Shangqi remembered the story his mother told him when he was a child.


    "Tarot..."


    Then Xu Shangqi''s eyes were serious, and he said, "The blood debt must be paid in blood!"


    Razorfist nodded and said, "Blood debt!"


    It was his father''s teaching that appeared in his mind. At this moment, he thought to himself: Maybe his father was right at the beginning.


    ��


    Please pay attention to the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel ()

 Chapter 703： Skye

    After Razorfist received Xu Shangqi, he soon received Xu Xialing in Hong Kong.


    When picking up Xu Xialing, some unhappiness happened, but after Xu Shangqi came forward, everything was resolved.


    Xu Xialing hugged Xu Shang and said angrily, "You said you would be back soon..."


    "Five years, five years, why did you wait for me to leave before you chose to come back."


    Xu Shangqi hugged his younger sister and said sadly: "Father has an accident..."


    "what?"


    Then Xu Shangqi told what happened, and returned to the headquarters of the Ten Rings with Xu Xialing and Razorfist.


    ��


    Sitting on the helicopter, Xu Shangqi looked at the razed Ten Ring Gang headquarters below, recalling in his mind the past when he lived here when he was a child.


    Xu Xialing on the side covered her mouth, tears welling in her eyes.


    "God, how is this possible..."


    "Home, home is destroyed..."


    Soon the helicopter landed, and Xu Shangqi looked at everything here. At this time, there was only one corridor left in the entire headquarters, which was completely preserved.


    Xu Shangqi walked to the wall and stroked the murals on the wall. This is the place where he lived in his childhood, and now it is the only place left.


    At this moment, Razorfist came over with a stack of materials, and said, "This is the data that my lord studied Tarot before, and it may be of some help to you."


    "The underground base here is still useful, I will wait for you there.


    Xu Xialing walked up to Xu Shangqi and said with a sad expression, "I still can''t believe that my father really left us."


    Xu Shangqi caressed the mural on the wall, looked at the dragon head in front of him, but the words from the hour later sounded.


    "Shang Qi, one day in the future, you will definitely find your way home."


    "The Tarot will really appear in front of you."


    Touching the eyes of the dragon head, Xu Shangqi felt that the size of the position there was somewhat similar to the necklace his mother left him.


    Looking at the entire headquarters, only this place was left behind, as if it was a feeling in the dark, Xu Shangqi took off his necklace and put it on the dragon''s right eye, the position was just right.


    Xu Shangqi looked at his sister and said, "Give me your necklace."


    Xu Xialing was a little puzzled, but she still took off the necklace around her neck according to her brother''s request.


    "Do you want to put the necklace here?"


    "What''s the use of that?"


    Although he was puzzled, he still gave the necklace to his brother.


    Xu Shangqi put another necklace on the dragon''s left eye, and in the next second he saw the brilliance shining in the dragon''s eye.


    I saw drops of water flowing out of the faucet suddenly, and in the next moment, a large amount of water gushed out from the mural, and the jets were suspended in the air.


    Then these drops of water suddenly fell on the ground and became a Tarot map.


    And a golden light appeared from it, like a line on the map.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Xu Shangqi instantly understood that this was a treasure left by his mother and told them how to go to Tarot.


    Xu Xialing looked at the scene in front of her and asked, "This, is it Tarot?"


    Xu Shang nodded angrily and said, "This should be mother''s home, Tarot."


    Then the map disappeared and turned into a stream of water again.


    Xu Shangqi stepped forward to take off the necklace, and then said, "Maybe we should study the information left by father."


    "There lies the hope of our vengeance."


    "They destroyed our home and we want revenge."


    Xu Xialing also nodded in recognition of her brother''s words, and then the two went to the underground base.


    Before going to Tarot, they still have a lot of things to prepare.


    ��


    the other side.


    East of Los Angeles, California.


    A black child looked enviously at the superhero figure in the window.


    At this moment, his father turned around, looked at his son who was looking at the window, and said, "Your birthday will be in a few months."


    "Who do you like best?"


    Looking at the reunion and ninja figures in the window, the child said very sensiblely: "No need."


    Hearing his son''s answer, a trace of disappointment flashed across the father''s face. He squatted down halfway, and then said to his son, "Hey, Dad is short of money now, but I will find a job soon."


    "Not going back to the factory, but I am very confident."


    Looking at his son, the father said again, "Grandfather, what are we?"


    The son looked at his father and said, "A team."


    The father laughed and bumped fists with his son: "That''s right."


    Then he pulled his son over and said, "So, which figure do you want."


    Before his son could answer, a violent explosion suddenly occurred on the top floor of the building next door, and thick flames shot out from the windows.


    "boom!"


    The people at the scene screamed immediately, and the father immediately held his child in his arms and turned to look at the place where the explosion occurred.


    Seeing the location of the explosion, the father showed an incredible look in his eyes, then turned his head to look at the son in his arms, UU Kanshu said:


    "How are you?"


    "Ace, look at me."


    Ace nodded, indicating that he was fine.


    Looking at the figure of Charlotte in the window, he said, "You and Charlotte stay here, okay?"


    "Maybe someone is hurt, I''ll see if I need help."


    After speaking, the black father immediately ran to the building where the explosion occurred.


    Looking at the evacuated people, he looked up at the room where the explosion occurred upstairs, and immediately heard the call of the woman on the top floor.


    "Help, help!"


    Hearing this familiar voice, he looked around the side of the building, but there was no one else around at this time.


    He put on his hood, took a deep breath, and looked at the wall in front of him.


    "drink!"


    He chiseled it in with one hand, and a concave hole appeared directly, and then there was a concave hole with one foot.


    Just like that, with one punch and one hole, and one foot and one hole, he climbed up to the top floor of the explosion, and soon came to the floor of the explosion.


    Entering the room, there was fire everywhere, and soon he found the woman who was calling for help. At the moment of the second explosion in the room, he hugged her and jumped directly from the top floor.


    A standard superhero rescue landing came, and after saving the woman, he put her on the ground, looked around, pulled down his hood, and ran away.


    And everything that happened was recorded by Skye on the scene with his mobile phone.


    After the hooded man left, Skye stepped forward to check on the rescued woman and found that her life was not in danger.


    Meanwhile Skye thought: "We can''t explain what we''re seeing, but our eyes have been opened."


    ��


    Read the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel, please follow()

 Chapter 704： resurrected coulson

    Paris France.


    After Ward knew that Pharmacist had betrayed him, he was depressed for a period of time before returning to his intense work.


    "Agent Ward, we have the address of the package, we need to terminate the operation."


    Ward, who was rushing to the destination on a motorcycle, replied directly: "I can get the package in five minutes."


    Another S.H.I.E.L.D. agent who was communicating with Ward said, "The others are five minutes away."


    "They posted the coordinates online."


    At this time, Ward had arrived at the destination, he was holding his motorcycle and said, "If the task is simple, then it''s boring."


    Ward took off his helmet, took out a tray from his arms, took it in his hand, and entered the restaurant of the hotel.


    Soon he changed into the costume of a waiter, and in the headset were other S.H.I.E.L.D. employees reporting the location of the target to him.


    "Red tie, by the window."


    Hearing the cue from his teammates, Ward came to the target with the dinner plate and said, "Do you need me to take the cup, sir?"


    The target looks at the waiter in front of him and nods.


    Ward took the target''s used cup very smoothly, put it on the dinner plate in his hand and walked out, and soon the fingerprints on it were scanned by the white cloth on the tray.


    After obtaining the fingerprints, Ward rushed to the target''s home.


    Entering the room, he didn''t care when he heard a woman singing in the bathroom. Ward twisted the tray in his hand, and immediately the bottom of the tray turned into a scanner, scanning and checking around the room.


    Soon Ward scanned a safe behind a painting.


    Ward stepped forward to remove the hanging painting, revealing the password interface of the safe, and immediately entered the password on it, and attached the white cloth that had scanned the fingerprints to his hand, and pressed it on the fingerprints.


    "Ding!"


    The fingerprints were developed, and the fireplace was originally painted below, but the fireplace slowly rose to reveal a dark room inside.


    I saw a lot of cash, gold bars, and unopened suitcases in the dark room.


    Ward saw a small black bag in the middle of the cash, knew it was the target item, and pocketed it.


    After getting the things, Ward walked out of the dark room, facing a woman in pajamas, looked at the person in front of Ward and said, "Your fireplace is broken."


    Just then the door opened, and two security personnel with guns rushed in.


    Seeing this, Ward immediately picked up the tray just now and threw it at one person, but he was so powerful that the flying tray directly knocked over one person. Facing another bodyguard with a gun, Ward immediately stepped forward Attack, three strikes, five divisions and two will disarm the opponent.


    The woman in pajamas looked at the people who were fighting, but she didn''t care at all. She went back to the room, changed her clothes, turned around and walked out of the room.


    Only then did a teammate''s reminder come from the headset: "Ward, remind me that there may be enemies near you."


    Ward looked at the two stunned people and said, "Really?"


    After finishing off the enemy, Ward and his wife opened the room, went to the top of the building, and called the helicopter to leave London.


    ��


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Agent Hill Field Office.


    Ward was sitting in front of the round table when Agent Hill said, "What does SHIELD stand for, Agent Ward."


    Ward said calmly: "The Homeland Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Agency."


    "What does it mean to you?"


    Ward smiled, and then said, "It means someone wants to make our initials into the word shield."


    Seeing that he was not satisfied with his answer, Ward continued: "It means that we are a line of defense, standing between the world and the weirder world, we prevent people from knowing things they are not ready to know."


    "If it doesn''t, we have to keep them safe."


    Ward conceived


    He took out his target item this time: "For example, this Chitauri nerve link."


    "We got it before the bad guys."


    Then slide this nerve link towards Hill through the table.


    Hill picked up the target item, looked at it in his hand, then stood up and said, "Do you know who Fan Chart intends to sell it to?"


    While speaking, Hill put the Chitauri nerve link into the box held by the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent standing aside.


    Ward didn''t answer Hill''s question, but said, "I''m more interested in how the Rising Tide organization knew about this."


    "Aren''t they a bunch of hackers?"


    "Has anything changed?"


    Hill turned to look at Ward, shook his head and said, "Everything has changed."


    "The Battle of New York was the end of the world, and now is the new world."


    "People are different, they have access to high technology, enhancements and secrets they are not ready to know."


    Hearing this, Ward didn''t care. He had contact with ninjas and even served as the other party''s supervisor.


    Ward leaned forward, looked at Agent Hill and said, "Why did you transfer me back from Paris."


    Hill glanced at the other party, and then said, "Then you have to ask Agent Coulson."


    Ward said helplessly, "Come on, I''m a person with level-6 authority. UU Reading I know that Agent Coulson was killed in action before the battle in New York."


    "I''ve read the full report, after all he and I are the watchers of that man."


    At this moment Coulson came out from the darkness and said, "Welcome to the seventh level."


    Ward stood up in surprise, and looked at Coulson in disbelief.


    Coulson smiled and said, "Sorry, that corner is dark, I couldn''t help it."


    "Looks like a light bulb went out."


    Ward stepped forward and gave Coulson a hug: "Man, it''s great that you''re alive."


    Coulson hugged Ward and said with a smile, "Did you observe a moment of silence for me?"


    "Yes, buddy."


    While speaking, Ward punched Coulson in the chest, but the other party took it without moving.


    However, after Coulson recovered, Nick Fury sent a physical booster to Coulson in Tahiti.


    He who had just been resurrected had another physical enhancement.


    At this time, Coulson is also an extraordinary person who can be the same as Patton, Hawkeye, Captain America, and Crossbones, although Coulson is not an agent famous for fighting.


    "Director Fury faked your death to inspire the Avengers."


    Hill on the side said: "The death of a mutual friend can effectively make them unite and cooperate."


    The three left the office, then walked towards other floors, and passed a door through facial recognition.


    "And it wasn''t that dramatic, I just stopped breathing for 40 seconds," Coulson said with a laugh.


    Hill retorted: "It''s only eight seconds, and every time you say it, add more time."


    ��


    Read the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel, please follow()

 Chapter 705： Coulsons invitation

    Enter the gate, where a large number of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents work.


    Coulson said as he walked, "If you are stabbed by Loki of Asgard, you can say whatever you like."


    "I looked at that white light, and it felt like it lasted more than 8 seconds."


    Coulson and Ward walked to the workbench, picked up their badges and held them on their chests.


    Ward looked at the two and said, "Do they know?"


    "Do the Avengers know that Fury tricked them?"


    Hill said calmly, "They don''t have Level 7 clearance."


    "As soon as I got out of ICU, Fury locked me in a glass room in Tahiti," Coulson said as he walked.


    Ward, who turned his head and looked aside, said, "It''s too miserable."


    "Mai Dai, Detective McKee and a therapist."


    "That man''s English is really... beyond the limit."


    Soon Coulson brought the two of them to a command room, and Ward asked, "But what''s the matter, let you come back to work."


    Hill at the side turned on the screen in the command room, and a video of the hooded man descending from the sky to save the girl was immediately played on it.


    Ward asked in surprise, "What''s going on, Extraordinary?"


    Coulson stood aside with his arms folded and said, "It''s a superhero, Agent Ward."


    Ward wondered: "It is impossible for Charlotte to sell the physical enhancer to an African-American, let alone if he has the resources to exchange it?"


    "Unregistered, gifted, unidentified," Hill said.


    At this point, the video continues to play, and Skye''s voice appears in it: "The secret has been leaked. For decades, your organization..."


    Several small videos were played, about ninjas, about Thor...


    "Another little gift from Rising Tide," Coulson said.


    "How did they get this information before we did," Ward wondered.


    Coulson replied: "It''s like breaking our RSA encryption system."


    "They''re powerful, so I need stronger ones."


    Ward looked at Coulson a little puzzled, and Hill on the side said, "Agent Coulson has applied for a mobile command team, and you will join them."


    Coulson explained at this time: "The Rising Tide group wants to lure us out, let them succeed for a while."


    Ward said seriously, "Do you want me to eradicate them?"


    Coulson smiled and said, "Wow, that''s not it."


    "I''m going to use them to find this guy."


    Coulson pointed to the hooded man displayed on the screen.


    "This man''s world is going to be very weird, and he needs help."


    Ward glanced at the man on the screen, then at Coulson, and said, "Sorry."


    "Colson, do you know what happened to the pharmacist?"


    Hill''s expression on the side became a little unnatural, and Coulson also put away the smile on his face.


    Then he said slowly, "I saw the mission report submitted by Natasha."


    Ward''s expression was a little excited: "We trusted him so much at the beginning, and gave him energy blocks for him to study."


    "Using hundreds of energy blocks to buy ninjutsu for him, all he got in the end was deception."


    "Colson, I won''t be in the welcome team to welcome the newcomers..."


    Coulson heard Ward''s words, and after a moment of silence, he said, "I know you don''t like it, buddy, but I need your help."


    "We''re all the ones who get hurt."


    Ward looked at Coulson and said, "If there are wandering ninjas or strange supernatural beings, will you still believe them?"


    Coulson looked at Ward and said seriously, "Yes."


    At this time, the door of the command room was opened, and a scientific researcher with white hair and white clothes walked in and said, "The team has been approved, and they are in good physical condition."


    I saw him holding a


    He walked up to Coulson and said, "Fitzsimmons can''t fight, but the boss says it''s not a problem."


    "Agent Ward''s physical fitness is too good."


    Ward stepped forward and said, "This is a problem, this should be a problem."


    "Maybe I can''t join the team because I..."


    Dadekai is not worried about being exposed that he has been injected with a physical enhancer, the organization has already solved this problem.


    Hill on the side said bluntly: "My God, you can go..."


    Ward was a little helpless, but Hill''s rank was higher than him, and finally walked out of the command room helplessly.


    Hill looked at Coulson and said, "The person you want is not only Ward, but everyone else is not suitable."


    Coulson said indifferently, "Anyway, the superiors have approved it."


    "And now I''m super powerful!"


    During the speech, Coulson also made a bodybuilder''s gesture, indicating that he is extraordinary now.


    The researcher on the side said, "I''d be more than happy to dismiss you, Phil."


    "I hope you will rest for a while and master your own strength."


    Coulson smiled and said, "I''ve rested for a long time, thank you."


    Hill walked up to Coulson and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "You should go there some other day."


    "Where are you going?" Hill asked.


    "Tahiti, UU Kanshu is a magical place."


    Hill said with a smile: "Within three days, I will kneel down and beg for the task."


    "Exactly."


    Then Coulson also opened the door and walked out of the command room.


    Seeing Coulson leave, the researcher on the side said, "Tahiti..."


    "He really doesn''t know, does he?"


    Hill nodded solemnly, and said, "We must never let him know."


    ��


    the other side.


    Charlotte uses Merlin''s Circle to enter the magical world.


    Looking at the wooden clone sitting in the magic tower, Charlotte said, "How much magic equipment have you collected?"


    The wooden clone looked at Charlotte Doyle and said, "See for yourself."


    After all, the wooden clone directly released itself, while Charlotte Doyle received a lot of memories.


    Because of the high quality of chakras and the large number of chakras, this wooden clone has been in the magic world for a long time, and a large amount of memory instillation gave Charlotte a slight headache.


    Soon the memory was sorted out, and Charlotte also knew what happened in the wizarding world.


    Because of his own request, several of the most powerful blacksmiths in the magic world were invited to forge magic equipment using magic materials. Even his teacher and junior were called to help out.


    During this period of time, 30 pieces of magic equipment have been forged for Charlotte. These materials are all made of the bodies of extraordinary creatures, and are forged with mithril and magic circles.


    The only pity is that for the group of enemies who invaded from **** back then, all the bodies of the other party were smashed into **** between the hands and the door, and there was not much material left.


    ��


    Read the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel, please follow()

 Chapter 706： Lack of magic materials

    After receiving all the memories of the wooden clone, Charlotte came to the top floor of the magic tower.


    Pushing open the door on the top floor, one can see that in the originally empty room, stone pillars rose one by one like a shelf, on which were placed 30 pieces of magic equipment, including armor, long sword, ring, necklace, crystal ball, windbreaker , magic robes, etc...


    Thirty pieces of magic equipment have different styles, and each piece of magic equipment has a blue mask to protect it.


    Charlotte walked to the nearest piece of magic equipment, which was a necklace, and saw a line of words engraved on the shelf, which introduced the information of magic equipment.


    Fengyuebao Chain: An exquisite jewelry made by the famous artist Lynette Ryder, which has a strong magic power enhancement effect when worn on the body.


    Looking at the introduction of the necklace, this is a magical equipment that increases magic power. The entire necklace is mainly gold, and the pendant is decorated with a ring and a blue moon stone, and there is also a hydrangea flower on it.


    As expected of a famous blacksmith in the magic world, the beauty of this necklace is extremely high.


    Although the things are very good, Charlotte wants to use them to recharge.


    Looking at the Fengyuebao necklace inside the energy shield, Charlotte used magic to close the shield, and took the necklace in her hand.


    Ding��Find rechargeable items, whether to recharge.


    Recharge!


    Ding��Recharge successful, get 3000 gold coins.


    Hearing the number of gold coins obtained, Charlotte nodded with satisfaction, which is much better than the magic equipment of those evil mages who were sealed.


    Glancing at the remaining magic equipment in front of him, Charlotte Doyle started recharging as usual, and soon Charlotte recharged all 30 pieces of magic equipment, and got 100,000 gold coins.


    Because each piece of magic equipment has different abilities, materials, and creators, the value of 30 pieces of magic equipment also fluctuates to a certain extent.


    Ding Congratulations to Charlotte Doyle, successfully promoted to VIP13 and received a privilege package.


    You can purchase 10 times per window in the privileged ninja shop in a single day!


    Privilege gift package: Get 60,000 copper coins, 600 reputation, 6 ninja recruitment scrolls, and 50 delicious ramen.


    Hearing that the VIP level has finally risen to level 13, Charlotte sighed in her heart that this is really not easy.


    After so many years, I have finally reached level 13. As for the privilege package, it is only worth about a thousand gold coins, which can only be said to be better than nothing.


    What Charlotte is really looking forward to is the Konoha ninja Kakashi obtained at VIP level 14.


    This is Hatake Kakashi who was once known as the ''Wanka'', and Kakashi who will merge again by then will be able to get rid of the embarrassing situation of lack of mana.


    Charlotte rubbed her chin, her physique will be strengthened, will that Sharingan with soil also be strengthened, after all Kakashi Anbe, Kakashi Jonin, Kamui Kakashi, Ninja Kakashi, Genki Natsuri Kakashi has a kaleidoscope with soil, don''t strengthen it to an invincible Kamui at the end...


    This... probably not.


    Charlotte has some curious conjectures, but it is a pity that merging with the eyes will not become eternal, otherwise everyone in the Uchiha will have eternal eyes.


    Entering the system space, seeing that the number of gold coins was 120,199, Charlotte went directly to open the battle column. After spending 118,000 gold coins, she got two battle columns, which was one position away from Yunyin''s birth.


    Glancing at the remaining gold coins, Charlotte shook his head and exited the system space. Fortunately, there is still time and he can wait for the time being.


    Looking at the empty stone pillars in the room, Charlotte really wanted to let all blacksmiths produce the same type of magic equipment according to the standard, which would also speed up the forging of items.


    But according to the memory of the clone, the reason for gathering these masters and forging magic equipment for them is already because he resisted the attack of hell.


    These master blacksmiths are very slow in manufacturing magic equipment, and they are even more refined about their own works. It is impossible to manufacture those common goods of the same style, and according to the speculation of the avatar, if the quality is reduced, the gold that may be used to recharge


    The number of coins will also be very low, and may even be judged as non-rechargeable items.


    Charlotte thought for a while, and didn''t worry about things here anymore.


    At this moment, Balthazar walked in, holding a piece of magic equipment in his hand.


    Looking at the empty room, Balthazar was surprised and said, "This is a thief, why is there no magic equipment?"


    Charlotte turned around, looked at Balthazar who was walking towards him and said, "Teacher."


    "I have other uses for these equipment, so I took them away."


    Balthazar nodded. He didn''t ask Charlotte Doyle how to use the equipment. Instead, he waved his hand and a stone pillar rose up in the room, leaving information about the magic equipment in his hand in the blank space, but he didn''t use it. It was stored away, but passed into his hands.


    "Since you''re back, this piece of equipment will be handed over to you directly."


    After taking over the magic equipment, Charlotte put it directly into the storage space.


    "Thank you teacher, I have troubled you during this time."


    Balthazar shook his head: "No trouble, I just have something to tell you. We don''t have many high-level magic materials in storage. UU Read "


    "After forging the materials, these masters will go about their own business."


    "If the follow-up price still requires a lot of magic equipment, it''s time to pay the masters next time. This time it''s because you are the Supreme Merlin, and you are the Supreme Merlin who successfully resisted the invasion of **** since you took office."


    "Because it''s your first request, the masters all forge for free, so it won''t work next time."


    Hearing the teacher''s words, Charlotte also nodded, and said, "I will find a way to solve these problems."


    "I believe you."


    Afterwards, Balthazar did not stay on the top floor, but turned around and left. The forging side still needed his help and coordination of some materials.


    With Balthazar gone, Charlotte goes to the window to look out at the wizarding world, which should also be taken advantage of.


    The materials are not enough, it seems that I have to find a way to consume a wave of wool from the **** dimension.


    ��


    the other side.


    The hooded man who rescued a woman in the explosion was sitting in a coffee shop, looking at the job advertisement in the newspaper in his hand, looking for useful information.


    On the other side of the TV, there was news about him.


    Who the **** is the Hooded Hero?


    "Is there any way I can thank him?"


    "Is it true that no one has seen him?"


    The rescued woman spoke to the reporter, and the reporter on the side replied:


    "Sorry, the identity of the Hooded Hero is still unclear."


    "Researchers at UCLA Medical Center report today that paranormal..."


    The man glanced at the news on TV, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, obviously he was still very happy about saving lives.


    Read the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel, please follow()

 Chapter 707： Recruitment

    While the hooded man was looking at the newspaper in front of him, a woman walked over and sat directly opposite him.


    The person who came was none other than Skye who witnessed all this at the scene of the explosion.


    I saw Skye whispering after sitting down: "Behave more naturally."


    The man in the hood looks at the...


    In the Great Xia Dynasty, Guan Tiansi.


    Qin Tianguan casually recorded a sentence on the bamboo book, and then went to do other things.


    If you want to watch the latest chapter content, please, free content without ads. The website has not updated the latest chapter content, and the latest chapter content has been updated on the APP of this site.


    Great news, after exiting the transcoding page, all novels can be read without ads, and the latest chapters can be read first. During the promotion period of the event, users can also receive a gift package of 100 yuan for free calls.


    Read the full content, no ads and no pop-up windows. "Light it later, the incense can lead you into the top-secret spiritual space." The paper cat opened its mouth to inform the situation, and the voice of a sparrow came out.


    "What do you have to do with the power of the paper people?" Wang Xuan asked. Those people were ruthless. In order to get the fragments of the old holy decree, they did not hesitate to sacrifice blood to a large cave.


    At the same time, when he was in the Realm of Immortals, Wang Xuan also had conflicts with them and killed a boatload of paper figurines. He didn''t have a good impression of those paper figurines.


    See the latest content, please. "Light it later, the incense can lead you into the top-secret spiritual space." The paper cat opened its mouth to inform the situation, and the voice of a sparrow came out.


    "What do you have to do with the power of the paper people?" Wang Xuan asked. Those people were ruthless. In order to get the fragments of the old holy decree, they did not hesitate to sacrifice blood to a large cave.


    At the same time, when he was in the Realm of Immortals, Wang Xuan also had conflicts with them and killed a boatload of paper figurines. He didn''t have a good impression of those paper figurines.


    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please read the latest content. "Light it later, the incense can lead you into the top-secret spiritual space." The paper cat opened its mouth to inform the situation, and the voice of a sparrow came out.


    "What do you have to do with the power of the paper people?" Wang Xuan asked. Those people were ruthless. In order to get the fragments of the old holy decree, they did not hesitate to sacrifice blood to a large cave.


    At the same time, when he was in the Realm of Immortals, Wang Xuan also had conflicts with them and killed a boatload of paper figurines. He didn''t have a good impression of those paper figurines.


    Get the red envelope, please.


    "Brother An? We only met in the afternoon, and we met again at midnight, by fate!" Wang Xuan hurriedly greeted him, and finally knew who he was.


    Soon, a pitch-black owl flew into the closed space of the high spiritual world, stared at Wang Xuan and knew that he was a newcomer.


    "Brother Hong Teng?" Wang Xuan asked.


    Sure enough, it was him, manifesting a slightly dark face, and said, "I always like Qin Cheng, the **** who bullies senior brother the most?"


    Wang Xuan is speechless, is he notorious?


    Then, a bewitching red lotus floated in, this time it was easier to identify, it should be Qi Miao, and it was her, and thanked the mechanical pig after entering: "An Hong, thank you, Yuanshen Atlas, I really like it. "


    "Okay, don''t irritate him," said the sparrow.


    Then, he turned his head to look at Wang Xuan, and said: "Although they are all of us, like-minded, but the heart of guarding against others is indispensable. Next time you come in, you should put it in the spiritual treasure. If there is any change, you can have it." Enough confidence to protect yourself."


    Wang Xuan had already seen that paper cats, mechanical pigs, red lotuses, etc. were all top treasures, which could entrust the primordial spirit and burst out extremely powerful power.


    "There are still a few people who have traveled far or are in retreat, so they may not be able to participate." Yanque said.


    Here are all powerful figures who have broken the limit twice, and also represent the top wizards in the Pingtian Starfield. They have all become immortals and are stranded in the present world.


    Yanque said: "Well, this is the newcomer Qin Cheng, the famous freshman thorn, so I don''t need to introduce it anymore? He helped some of you win the scriptures, and also made some of you go bankrupt, hehe."


    The mechanical pig''s eyes widened immediately, and An Hong was very dissatisfied.


    Read the full content, no ads and no pop-up windows. But no one doubted the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan was to move the stars. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    Please.


    Provide you with the fastest update of Ogami Pencil Dancing in Advent Marvel''s Naruto


    Chapter 707 Recruitment of players. But no one doubts that


    The origin of this ability, after all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Race is best at is originally the star shift. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. The content of the chapters in the computer version is slow, please read the latest content of the novel for free on the app. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the powerful saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolved the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body disappeared in a flash. If she hadn''t dodged quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight consumption! She seemed to be fighting Cao Yuwei for consumption.


    The computer version of the website will be closed soon, please


    Please exit the transcoding page, please.


    But no one doubted the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan was to move the stars. Her technique has the same effect as Dou Zhuan Xing Yi.


    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Mr. Mei did not rush to attack, UU Reading just stood still.


    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he melted his armor with flames, he had other methods. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he was sure to use this method to restrain her. But Mr. Mei didn''t step forward, which made it have to interrupt the ability that was originally ready to go.


    The saber was slashed out again, the powerful saber intent was a bit stronger than before, Cao Yuwei also followed the saber with his body, united with the saber, and went straight to Young Master Mei.


    In Young Master Mei''s hand, Tianji Ling once again made the mysterious circle of the sky, and with an instant transfer, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolved the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body disappeared in a flash. If she hadn''t dodged quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.


    Fight consumption! She seemed to be fighting Cao Yuwei for consumption.


    ,


    Chapter 707 Member Recruitment is free to read. Provides you with the fastest update of the Naruto that descended from Marvel with the Pencil Dancing

 Chapter 708： Coulsons team is formed

    Pharmacist looked at Coulson in front of him, smiled and said, "I knew it, you can''t die so easily."


    Coulson also smiled, and then said, "I thought so too, so I came back to life."


    "But at that moment I stopped breathing for 50 seconds."


    Pharmacist Dou was noncommittal: "Fifty seconds, this is really a short time."


    Coulson thought to himself: I made a mistake, maybe stopping my breath for a while is nothing to a ninja.


    Then he asked, "Can I still trust a ninja?"


    "Or if Ronin appears again, can I still recruit?"


    The pharmacist thought in his pocket: Could it be that there is another wave of ninja brought into this world by Lord Charlotte?


    "It doesn''t matter what I say, what matters is what you think, isn''t it?"


    "More importantly, how do you keep them."


    Coulson nodded thoughtfully, it really depends on what they think and how to keep the ninja.


    And Coulson thought for a while, if there is a chance to recruit ninjas again, with the character of S.H.I.E.L.D., he will indeed recruit them again.


    Even if the other party is a spy, they will absorb it and find a way to extract some knowledge.


    Just the fur of some training from Medicine Master Dou has already benefited S.H.I.E.L.D.


    I saw Coulson take out a stack of documents from his pocket. This document is nothing but the intelligence document in Pharmacist''s Pocket, which contains the documents that S.H.I.E.L.D. purchased from Charlotte.


    "According to the relationship you are engaged in, can you tell me that these materials are true?"


    The pharmacist took the information in his pocket, and flipped through it to see that it was all information related to himself. Even though it was all wrong, he still read it.


    After closing the file, Yao Shi put it on the table, then nodded and said: "It is indeed my information in the ninja world, there is no mistake."


    Coulson said softly, "Thank you!"


    The pharmacist picked up a tissue and wiped his mouth, then said softly, "Thank you for your hospitality."


    After speaking, he got up and left, and walked out of the restaurant.


    As the pharmacist walked away, Coulson looked at the document in front of him.


    When meeting Pharmacist Dou, Coulson actually wanted to confirm one thing in his heart, and that was the information entrusted by Charlotte''s agency, whether the other party gave false information.


    If false information is given, can they still trust each other?


    For future commissions, how should they distinguish between true and false, or should they give up this intelligence channel.


    Unexpectedly, Yaoshidou actually told him that the information was true. If Yaoshidou did not lie, it means that the other party should have been quietly wooed by Konoha''s ninja behind him.


    If Yaochuan Bidou lied, it means that the information from the Charlotte agency is no longer credible.


    So did the pharmacist lie? Coulson thought about it for a while. At this time, he believed part of it in his heart, but he didn''t believe it completely.


    However, the other party is willing to meet him, indicating that it is still possible to cooperate in the future.


    After confirming some things, Coulson left the money for the bill on the table and then turned and left the restaurant.


    ��


    S.H.I.E.L.D.


    A black Airbus in the hangar stopped here at this time, and Ward walked over with his own salute.


    Watching the hatch in the belly of the Airbus open, Ward took off his sunglasses and walked in. He saw two team members who were sorting out their salutes.


    And soon the two began to quarrel over some issues. Seeing this situation, Ward let go of the luggage bag in his hand.


    The sound of the luggage bag falling attracted the attention of the two, and Ward said, "Fitz, Simmons?"


    This is Simmons pointing at his male companion and saying, "Fitz."


    Fitz also pointed at the other party and introduced, "Simmons."


    Then Fitz continued: "I specialize in engineering machinery, and she specializes in biochemistry."


    "Are you Agent Ward?"


    Ward took the comm receiver out of his pocket and said, "Colson said my comm receiver needs code."


    "I don''t know if you''ve used this receiver before, it''s..."


    Fitz stepped forward and took Ward''s comm receiver, smashing it with his head on the spot before Ward could finish speaking.


    Ward, who saw this scene, was silent for a second, and then said, "New."


    Simmons on the side said, "He''s going to reset the intrusion detection and identification system chip."


    Fitz removed the chip inside with a clip, and said, "The in-ear communicator doesn''t need an external receiver anymore."


    Ward took off the headset in his ear and asked, "Then what..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Simmons came up to him with a cotton swab, stuck the swab into Simmons'' mouth and said, "Embedded sensory neurosilicone that matches your DNA, very fashionable."


    For Simmons'' sneak attack, Ward was aware of the behavior of taking saliva, but controlled his body and did not evade.


    Simmons, who got the saliva, put the swab into the test tube and said with a smile, "Are you excited to join us on a journey to explore the secrets?"


    Ward moved his mouth, looked at each other and said, "It''s like Christmas."


    At this moment, Coulson watched his beloved car dare to approach, and Fitz who was on the side saw the car and said:


    "One of Coulson''s A.H.I.E.L.D. antiques. Flamethrower. The world''s first GPS. He loves this junk."


    Coulson got out of the car and said to a ground crew who was just approaching the car, "Don''t touch Laura."


    Fitz laughed beside Ward, "He even named it a girl."


    Coulson led Ward into the plane and said, "Laura is not just a collectible. Everyone always thinks that the new version is an upgraded version."


    "The mobile command was operating at full capacity in the 1990s, but then we had helicopter carriers."


    "Did you hear the joke about the guy who was afraid of flying?"


    Ward replied, "I''ve made a night jump into the drop zone under heavy fire, Coulson."


    "I can handle it."


    Coulson laughed, "I was just joking."


    At this moment, Melinda came out and said to Ward: "If you want to pack up and salute, you have to hurry up, it will take off in five minutes."


    Then May produced a document and handed it to Coulson, saying, "We may have found a waypoint for Rising Tide."


    Coulson took the file, nodded and said, "Very well, we have to follow up with an update."


    Seeing that Coulson got the documents, Melinda turned and walked towards the cab.


    Ward was intrigued by Melinda who had just appeared, and then looked at Coulson and asked, "Is she the one I thought?"


    Coulson glanced up at Ward, then continued to look down at the document. "She''s just the pilot."


    Ward lamented: "Melinda May is just a pilot..."


    "Colson, what kind of chess are you playing?"


    Coulson had finished reading the document at this time, closed it and looked at Ward and said, "Go and put your salute away."


    Soon the belly of the Airbus cabin was closed, and Melinda drove the plane out of the warehouse, and then took off smoothly after traveling on the runway for a while.


    ��


    On the other side, Skye continued to create videos in his van.


    "How are they going to catch us, airborne?"


    "Attack on the road?"


    "How are you going to silence us this time?"


    "How can you do that?"


    "I really wish everyone knew about it, and no one didn''t know about it."


    "You can''t stop Rising Tide."


    "You can''t find us, and you''ll never know our identities."


    "But trust me, we will rise up against those who hide what they really want from us."


    "Nothing, nothing can stop me..."


    While Skye was working on the audio part of the video, the door of the van was pulled open, and Coulson stood aside with a professional smile, and next to him was Ward in a suit.


    Skye turned his head to look at the two people who opened the car door, thinking in his heart that it was not good, but he still said hello: "Hey, how are you."


    However, what greeted her was a hood, and she was taken to the airport with her and her car.


    And Skye was brought into the interrogation room by Ward, entered the interrogation room and Ward took off the other party''s hood,


    Skye sat on the chair, looked at Ward and said, "You guys made a big mistake."


    "You don''t look that big," Ward quipped.


    Coulson on the side said, "Sorry, there is no pity."


    "Agent Ward has some ties to your organization."


    "The Rising Tide Organization."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Skye argued.


    Ward stood in front of the opposite, and said in a cold voice: "There are two ways to solve this matter."


    Skye asked curiously, "Are there any simpler ones?"


    "No."


    Skye laughed awkwardly at himself, "No..."


    "What''s your name?" Ward asked.


    "Skye."


    "What''s your real name?"


    At this moment, Coulson said, "This can be discussed later."


    "What we need now is another name, a hero."


    Skye shook his head, "Why do you think I''ll know."


    Coulson laughed, "Wow, you made a small mistake."


    At this time, Coulson sat across from Skye, and said, "The cell phone you used to shoot the Hooded Hero has the same password signature as some of the posts of Rising Tide."


    While speaking, Coulson threw the document in front of Skye.


    "Wow, is it?"


    "Is that a mistake?"


    "Because I''m not working in your secret headquarters right now?"


    "What is this, an airplane?"


    "I''m in, and now, you''ve discovered that you can''t break the encryption on my device."


    "So you didn''t get anything. UU Reading "


    "It''s quite a coincidence that you were there just before the bombing," Coulson said, pointing to the document.


    "Want to tell me, what will my team discover?"


    On the other side, Melinda drove Fitz and Simmons to the explosion site with equipment, and the three began to check the traces left on the scene.


    Coulson continued, "How did you know the man in the hood was in that building?"


    Ward on the side asked, "Did you blow up the building to lure him out?"


    Skye looked at Ward and said directly, "You just do it."


    Coulson shook his head, "That''s not our style."


    Skye said, "I just got caught up in your style."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D. covered up New Mexico, Pegasus, Africa."


    "Of course you want to cover up the centipede."


    Ward looked at Coulson in surprise, and asked, "What is the centipede incident?"


    Seeing Ward''s performance, Skye laughed and said, "Impossible, you don''t even know what a centipede is."


    "You guys have equipment worth billions, did I beat you with a laptop that I bet on us?"


    Coulson, maintaining his professional jeopardy, said, "You should think about your friend."


    "We''re not alone in our interest in superpowers."


    "We want to absorb him, yes."


    "And the next one looking for him will want to use him."


    "Come on next


    Those who look for him will want to dissect him. "


    As soon as Coulson''s words touched, Ward leaned down and asked Skye with a sense of oppression: "What is a centipede?"


    Apparently, the two of them, Coulson, played the white face, while Ward played the red face.


    Read the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel, please follow()

 Chapter 709： ward with the show

    At this point Fitz came over with his toolbox and said, "That''s going to solve the problem."


    "Ladies, please make room...sorry."


    Fitz took the toolbox, bypassed May and Simmons, came to an open space, opened the box, and prepared to use his own tools for on-site survey.


    Mei looked at the other party and said, "Agent Fitz, if you want to go out on the field, you can''t be afraid of dirty work."


    Fitz controlled the small drone to take off, and said, "That''s not necessary."


    I saw the bookshelf drone began to fly in the room, and turned on the scanner to scan the information in the entire room.


    the other side.


    In the interrogation room, Skye talked about the information about the centipede: "The centipede appeared on the Internet and disappeared again."


    "I traced the access address of the MAC, and it was the building that exploded."


    Ward looked at Skye and said, "What do you want?"


    "the truth."


    Then he asked Ward, "What do you want?"


    Ward said calmly, "World peace."


    Skye felt perfunctory, and Ward continued: "Pseudo-anarchic hackers like you like to provoke right and wrong."


    "But when something happens, it disappears."


    "There''s a reason for keeping secrets, Skye."


    Skye looked at Ward who was approaching, and said, "Just because you''re reasonable and solid, doesn''t mean you''re not a bad-hearted, personalityless government tool."


    Ward''s tone changed, and he said impatiently, "Tell me your friend''s name."


    "He is not my friend."


    At this time, Coulson on the side assisted: "You know he is in danger."


    Skye turned to look at Coulson and said, "Then let me go, let me talk to him."


    Skye pointed to Ward and said, "I''ll say it, not this T1000 robot."


    Ward looked at Skye and said blankly, "You want to talk to him alone?"


    "Of course."


    Ward was not talking to Riske, but looked at Coulson and said, "She is a fanatic, hacking into S.H.I.E.L.D. and tracking superpowers."


    "He''s probably one of those little girls who cosplay under Stark Tower."


    Skye didn''t expect his old background to be exposed directly, and said angrily: "hat?"


    "I did it... once."


    Coulson opened the door to the interrogation room and said, "Ward, come out."


    Coulson and Ward successively made the door of the interrogation room, and walked out of the interrogation room Coulson said, "Is it her?"


    "Did she offend you?"


    "Or because of the mission?"


    "Did you deliberately mess up the interrogation because you really wanted to leave this team?"


    "Colson..."


    "Leave me alone with her for a minute and I''ll get the answer."


    Coulson looked at Ward and said, "She''s a valuable person."


    Ward retorted: "She''s just..."


    "Wait... someone of value?"


    Coulson nodded, then continued, "We don''t know anything about her."


    "Do you know how unusual this is?"


    "The last time it was the ninjas, we need everything she knows."


    While speaking, Coulson took out a box, opened the box, and inside it was a pistol-like injection, and the injection was an injection.


    Ward looked at Coulson, frowned slightly and asked, "Do you think she has something to do with ninjas?"


    "Or do you think she''s a ninja too."


    Coulson looked at Ward: "Who knows, but such a person with no trace is not easy."


    "Which one do you think is a ninja, a Norse god, or a magician?"


    Ward became silent. It seems that the person arrested this time,


    It has a big secret.


    ��


    the other side.


    Simmons looked at the drones flying around and scanning, and explained to Mei on the side:


    "We have designed different capabilities for each device, and some are responsible for recording the size and texture of the room."


    "There are some that detect the density of matter, the amount of radiation, and one that just handles the smell."


    At this time, Fitz, who was operating the drone to scan, shouted, "Wow."


    "I found something in something."


    Simmons hurriedly asked, "What findings?"


    Fitz pointed to a place and said, "There."


    Looking at the position Fitz pointed at, Mei walked over, removed the sundries above and saw a camera.


    "Surveillance camera, blown up."


    Fitz smiled and said, "Yes, but this one has flash memory to prevent brownouts."


    "I can sync it with the data from the motion detector."


    "If you are lucky, you can find the image before the explosion."


    At this time, Simmons said: "We detected some chemicals."


    May looked at Simmons and asked, "Is it an explosive?"


    I saw Simmons walked over, picked up an item on the ground and said, "My God, it''s not from the earth."


    ��


    the other side.


    Coulson and Ward returned to the interrogation room.


    I saw Coulson holding a small medicine bottle and said, "This is QNB-T16."


    While putting it into the injection, Coulson said, "This is an advanced cocktail made from thiopental derivatives. UU Kanshu is the latest super-powerful supply-inducing drug."


    "Don''t worry, the effect will only last for an hour."


    Ward walked to Coulson''s side, raised his hands and said to Skye:


    "You just take a nap, and then we''ll have all the answers..."


    Before Ward could finish speaking, Coulson directly shot the injection into Ward''s arm.


    "hat?"


    Ward groaned in pain, looked at Coulson and said, "What are you doing?"


    "Sorry, does it hurt?"


    Ward let go of his grip and said in a calm voice, "No."


    "But you must be crazy, you shouldn''t be doing this to your players."


    At this moment, Ward felt a little nervous in his heart. What is Coulson going to do? If he got it, he found something wrong. It shouldn''t be.


    He has experimented with this medicine, and after strengthening him, this inducer does not have much effect.


    But he can''t show it, he wants to see what Coulson thinks.


    The next second, Ward said again: "Yes, it hurts a bit."


    "But I usually try to hide it from pretty women because it makes me more manly."


    Just finished speaking, Ward looked at his arm.


    "God, this works so fast."


    Skye opened his mouth wide at this time, looking at what happened in front of him, he didn''t understand what was going on.


    At this time Ward sat in the chair, shut up and did not speak.


    Coulson still had that harmless smile on his face and said, "Don''t you trust us?"


    "Ask him any question."


    ��


    PS: In the last three days, the time for the monthly pass is doubled, please ask for the monthly pass in your hands.


    Read the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel, please follow()

 Chapter 710： unlucky or bad

    .


    After Coulson finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave the interrogation room. Seeing the situation, Ward immediately said, "Wait, you can''t do this..."


    "This is absolutely not in compliance..."


    However, before Ward could finish speaking, Coulson had already closed the door of the interrogation room, and he had already withdrawn to leave.


    Watching Coulson immediately, Ward breathed a sigh of relief, but considering the monitoring in the interrogation room, he still had to perform well.


    He has already understood Coulson''s thoughts, he needs to cooperate with the performance, and successfully gain Skye''s trust without letting himself show his flaws.


    My partner is not a simple role.


    As Coulson left, Skye became interested.


    Thinking of Ward''s words just now, Skye took off his coat, revealing his hot figure.


    "You look nervous, Agent Ward."


    Ward glanced at Poppy in front of him, then raised his head and said, "I''m recalling the training content."


    Obviously, as agents, they had been trained on how to deal with the inducers.


    "I will never reveal any confidential information to a girl who wants to sabotage us."


    Skye left his seat, came to Ward''s side, approached him and said softly, "How many have you killed?"


    Ward was silent for a while, then closed his eyes as if he was trying to remember something, but he still opened his mouth to count:


    "They''re all high-risk targets, but they''re all bad guys."


    Skye made a detour from Ward''s left side to the right side, leaned half-bent with his arms on the table, and looked at him.


    Ward continued: "They were trying to kill good people, but I still didn''t feel good after that."


    Skye continued, "Does your grandmother know these things?"


    Ward looked at Skye with a painful expression: "Grandma?"


    The two then had an hour-long exchange.


    ��


    the other side.


    Michael Peterson returned to the factory where he worked before, and came to beg his supervisor, hoping that the other party could give him his job back.


    However, the supervisor didn''t care about Michael. While inspecting the workshop, he said to Michael Peterson who was following him:


    "There''s nothing I can do Mike, it''s company policy."


    "You didn''t meet the workload requirements, so I can only fire you."


    Michael Peterson walked to the supervisor''s side and begged again, "Gary, I can''t help it. It''s just me and my son."


    "I need a job to support us."


    But the supervisor stopped and refused again: "We don''t have any vacancies."


    "Mike, even if there is."


    "There''s a hundred more like you waiting, but they don''t complain when their backs hurt."


    Michael Peterson explained: "I was injured then, but I''m much stronger now."


    "I can do twice as much work as before." In order to get a job, Michael said that he did more things.


    However, the supervisor didn''t take it seriously, but said, "Didn''t you listen to me?"


    "You''re not up to it, when I say push things away, I need to..."


    Michael Peterson looked at the goods piled high on the trolley aside, pushed it away for more than ten meters, hit the shelf and fell to the ground.


    "Is that right?"


    Seeing Michael''s behavior, Gary scolded directly: "Is there something wrong with your brain?"


    Hearing the supervisor''s scolding, Michael put his hand on the other''s face and pushed him away.


    Gary rolled in the air and hit the steel pipe that was pushed aside, knocking the steel pipe to the ground, and he also fainted and fell from above.


    Looking at the supervisor who fell on the ground, Michael pointed to the staff on the side and said:


    "These are people, Gary."


    "people."


    "It''s not a replacement part when it breaks.


    .


    "


    While speaking, Michael Peterson pulled off the oxygen cylinder on the side and held it in his hand.


    Gary fell to the ground and begged for mercy: "It''s not my fault, blame the company, this is the company''s system."


    "I''m not a bad guy, I''m not that bad guy."


    Michael Peterson looked at the supervisor on the ground indifferently, and said, "No, you are."


    "It''s very simple, just like the stories I''ve read before, you are the villain."


    "And I am a hero."


    After speaking, Michael Peterson picked up the oxygen cylinder and smashed it directly on Gary''s head.


    ��


    An hour later, Ward passed out in the interrogation room as the effect of the drug wore off.


    At this time, Skye had already come out and came to Coulson''s command room.


    Coulson glanced at Ward on the screen, and asked, "What did Ward tell you?"


    "He said he''d been to Paris, but he didn''t see anything."


    "He also said that it would be good if you stayed in Tahiti."


    "It''s a magical place," Coulson said with a smile.


    Skye glanced around, then said, "Ward doesn''t like your style, but I do."


    "What about his?"


    At this time, Coulson received a message, and with a wave of his hand, he directly projected the video onto a screen in front of him.


    A female reporter was seen saying in the camera: "The situation is still critical. The staff did not recognize the attacker, but the surveillance video confirmed it."


    "It was this man who attacked the factory foreman and then destroyed tens of thousands of worth of factory machinery."


    Soon Michael''s figure appeared in the news, UU Reading and the picture of him destroying the equipment.


    Seeing this situation, Skye froze for a moment, then looked at Coulson and said, "This is not right."


    "this is not��"


    "I meet people who just need luck or a job."


    Coulson looked at Skye, but he also nodded and said, "Then give him some luck."


    "What did you find out?"


    Skye thought about it for a while, and since the face of the other party had appeared, there was no need to hide it, and directly handed over the badge he had stolen from Michael.


    At this time, Mei, Fitz, and Simmons, who were investigating the explosion site, had all returned to the plane.


    Coulson pressed the receiver in his ear and said, "May, Fitz, Simmons, come here."


    Soon the three came in, and Coulson gave you the task card to Fitz.


    "Fitz, check his information."


    Fitz took the task card, went to the workbench in the command room, placed the task card on it for scanning.


    Soon Michael''s information came out.


    "Michael Peterson, factory employee, married with one child."


    "I was injured and was laid off, and my wife left home."


    After listening to Fitz''s report, Coulson said, "He''s a good guy, but he''s a bit unlucky."


    "Most likely, someone told him to make him strong again, to give him superpowers."


    Mei on the side asked, "Who has such technology, and what is the purpose of doing so."


    Coulson didn''t answer immediately, but asked, "Fitz, are there any clues in the surveillance video before the explosion?"


    ��


    To see the fastest update of "Naruto Arriving at Marvel", please enter -..- in your browser to view it

 Chapter 711： Otonin trios mission

    New York.


    After Charlotte finished explaining things in the magic world, she didn''t stay there too long. After all, the creation of magic equipment can''t be completed in a day or two, so she went back to the base directly.


    Just after returning to the room of the base, the voice of the Red Queen sounded.


    "Master, Pharmacist Douyu is requesting a visit during the day."


    Hearing that it was the pharmacist pocket, Charlotte said, "Let him come to the office to see me."


    "Yes, master."


    Charlotte used Flying Thunder God to teleport herself directly into the office.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door of the office, and the pharmacist walked in.


    Looking at the pharmacist who came to him, Charlotte asked, "What''s the matter?"


    The pharmacist stood in front of Charlotte Doyle respectfully, and then said, "My lord, Phil Coulson has reappeared and has recovered."


    "Today he asked me to meet, I feel that he still has plans to recruit ninjas..."


    Hearing what Medicine Master said, Charlotte smiled and said, "Are you recruiting ninjas? Interesting."


    "Isn''t he afraid of continuing to infiltrate spies?"


    Then he began to recall the plot related to Coulson. Before the Battle of New York, Coulson was stabbed by Rocky and went to Tahiti to recover his body. Now it seems that he has recovered.


    During this period of time, has Coulson''s team been formed yet?


    That said, Shockwave Skye and the Inhumans are also coming.


    The pharmacist pushed his glasses, and then said, "Maybe he has some ideas of his own."


    "It''s a pity that I have already quit. Because of time, some confidential things have not been opened to me. I still haven''t found the storage warehouse for the 084 item before I left."


    Charlotte smiled and said, "Since they want ninjas so much, they should arrange someone to go there at the right time."


    "They don''t have much time anyway."


    Others don''t know, but Charlotte knows very well that SHIELD is not far away from disbanding and self-destructing.


    Arrange some people to go there, maybe we can take some more things back while S.H.I.E.L.D. is disbanded.


    "I know about this. Coulson''s relationship. Since he contacted you, he will continue to use it. This line does not need to be broken. Maybe you will be able to use it after the break."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "How''s the research on the Extremis virus at Orochimaru going?"


    "My lord, the research is currently progressing smoothly and in an orderly manner. It may not take too long to achieve certain success."


    Charlotte nodded: "Okay, if you have any needs, just report directly."


    "Yes, my lord."


    As the pharmacist left, Charlotte said, "Queen Red, search for information about the hooded hero."


    "Yes, master."


    A virtual screen appeared in front of Charlotte, and the video that had been raging on the Internet appeared in front of Charlotte.


    Charlotte rubbed her chin: "Is it the centipede organization? It seems that someone can make some contributions to the research of Orochimaru."


    "What is the current situation?"


    Thinking back to the real name of the hooded hero, Charlotte goes on a search after the red line.


    "Search for Michael Peterson, black, ex-factory worker, divorced with one child."


    With the information provided by Charlotte, the situation of the other party was quickly searched out, and the latest report of the factory injury was also broadcasted.


    "Organize Michael Peterson''s information and import it to the USB drive."


    "Yes, master."


    Charlotte Doyle, who got the information, did not use the Flying Thunder God to go to the Otonin base, but wrote a mission scroll, and handed it to Parker, who came out of the psychic, along with the U disk, and explained: "Give it to To Yinnin Village, this is their task.��


    "Yes, my lord."


    Parker lifted the psychic and came directly to


    Entering the psychic world, Otonin Tayuya was summoned using the technique of reverse psychic.


    "Tayuya, my lord has a task for you, and the content is in the package on me."


    Dayu, who was sent by the psychic, glanced at Parker in front of him, got the package from the other party, and returned directly to the base.


    Opening the package, Tayuya looked at the contents of the one-person mission scroll and the USB flash drive inside the package, and called the Otonin trio directly.


    Zack Orange, Toss Anvil, and Kim Hammer.


    Tayuya looked at the three of them and threw the quest scroll over.


    "My lord has a task for the three of you to bring the target back to the base."


    "If the mission fails, you know what''s in store for you."


    "The target data is in the USB flash drive."


    Following Tayuya''s words, the three of them shuddered, because the four Otonin had been training and competing with the three of them during Junmaro''s departure.


    I really experienced what cruel and inhumane beatings are, and it is said that it is to train them.


    And they, who were born in Yinnin Village, knew better what they and others would face if the mission failed.


    "The task must be completed." X3


    Tayuya looked at the three of them and nodded.


    "After reading the information, get ready to go."


    "yes!"


    ��


    the other side.


    In Coulson''s air base. UU reading


    Fitz displayed the intelligence information he had obtained on the screen.


    Mei on the side looked at the two people in the picture and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "The man was mad at another man," Fitz explained.


    Looking at Fitz''s words, the others were all waiting for the next content.


    At this point Simmons said: "The data is incomplete."


    Fitz nodded, "Yes, I can''t sync the timecode because there''s no..."


    Skye, who had been watching from the sidelines and didn''t speak, said, "If you have audio."


    Looking at the eyes of everyone looking over, Skye continued: "I was monitoring the laboratory before."


    "My long mic was pointed at the window before the explosion, and the idea file was in my van."


    "Too much background noise for me, but maybe you can figure out the noise, right?"


    Fitz was still thinking at this time, Simmons said: "Find a synchronization point and cross-validate, you can..."


    But Fitz said, "But I can''t extract the regularity of expression."


    Following the exchange between the two, they immediately came up with a solution, and then said, "Thank you, we are very short of audio right now."


    Coulson looked at Skye and said, "Your van is here, but you''re right, we haven''t been able to decrypt your files."


    With a smile on his face, Skye said, "Encryption is coupled to the GPS, put my van back down that alley, and I''ll get to work."


    Coulson did not refuse: "Maite will **** you."


    "When you go out, wake up Ward by the way."


    Mei nodded and walked towards the interrogation room.


    ��


    Read the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel, please follow()

 Chapter 712： Extremis variant

    late at night.


    Early in the morning, Michael Peterson came to the hospital, and he came to visit the person he had saved.


    Holding a bouquet of flowers in his hand, Michael Peterson pushed open the door of the ward.


    Seeing the person coming, the lady lying on the bed said in surprise, "You are..."


    "You are...that person."


    With a smile on his face, Michael Peterson said, "You look good, that''s great."


    He took the flowers from Michael Peterson and said gratefully, "Thank you, the flowers are so beautiful."


    At this time, the doctor who had just examined her left the ward when he saw someone visiting the patient.


    Seeing the doctor leave, her expression changed and she immediately asked in a cold voice: "What are you doing here?"


    Michael Peterson looked at him and said, "I don''t know where to go, doctor."


    "Things are getting worse, I know what''s right, I know."


    "But no one listened to me. I volunteered for the trial because Price said things would change."


    She stood up from the hospital bed, looked at Michael Peterson and said, "You said you can control yourself."


    "Our first subject lost control and walked into the lab with a bomb."


    Michael Peterson said, "I''m not like him."


    The woman looked at him, but said in a cold voice, "Then go tell your foreman in the intensive care unit."


    Obviously, the other party didn''t believe a word of Michael Peterson''s statement. In her opinion, there was no difference between Michael and the guy who blew himself up.


    Michael Peterson grabbed the opponent''s arm excitedly and said, "I saved you."


    But the other party said: "You exposed me."


    At the same time, she withdrew her arm from Michael''s hand, and saw that she was looking through the window to see if anyone else was eavesdropping outside the ward, and said, "You exposed the plan."


    "Whoever gave me this technology, they''re not kidding."


    "They don''t want to be exposed, Michael Peterson has to disappear."


    Michael Peterson looked at the other party, feeling that the woman in front of him was so strange at this moment.


    "You''re right, I''m not him anymore."


    "I''m a different person now."


    Hearing the other party''s answer, the woman said helplessly, "Please, you''re too excited, Mike."


    "And you''re out of control, just like the last guy."


    "It was a disaster."


    Michael Peterson walked towards the window sill of the ward step by step, and saw him standing on the window sill and turning his head to look at each other.


    "No, it''s a hero origin story."


    After speaking, he jumped directly from the windows of more than ten floors.


    ��


    the other side.


    May and Skye drove the car back to the alley before, and Skye started to adjust the equipment in the car, and said to Fitz through the walkie-talkie:


    "The audio will be transmitted in a while."


    "It hasn''t been compressed yet, so it may take a while."


    Fitz on the other side is also debugging the equipment, and replied: "Okay, okay, I''m receiving."


    "When you come back, I''ll show you my thing."


    Fitz realized that he had said something wrong, and quickly added: "It''s a thing, not me, it''s my hardware."


    "My equipment."


    Fitz was still surprised, so he quickly ended the call: "Let''s hang up."


    Fitz hung up the communication, and Coulson looked at the busy Simmons and asked, "Isn''t alien metal an explosive?"


    "I thought it was it, looking at the fracture pattern and the dispersion," Simmons said, as he studied the alien metal.


    "But it''s just full of gamma radiation dripping down."


    With the electric drill


    When the drill hit, the shape metal opened and dripped viscous liquid.


    "God, it''s really starting to drip now, it''s interesting."


    At this time, it was almost time, Ward came out and asked, "What clues did we get?"


    Fitz began, "Skye is sending us her other encrypted files on Centipede."


    "But we have her audio, I''ve loaded it up."


    Coulson looked at Fitz and said, "Good job."


    Fitz came to the side vacancy, and after speaking some technical terms, he said, "I''ll show you a virtual image."


    "It''s like magic, but it''s science."


    With Fitz''s operation, the images of the scene before the explosion were restored with virtual images.


    Looking at the virtual image scene presented in front of him, Ward observed it for a while and asked, "Is the explosion in the suitcase?"


    Fitz started playing his noise-reduced audio file, and heard the conversation between the two inside.


    "Please calm down and let me check your physical condition."


    In the virtual scene, a man said excitedly to another person in a white coat:


    "I feel good, and I want to feel better."


    "Where is the doctor, where is she?"


    "If you don''t calm down, I''ll give you a sedative," said the man in the white coat.


    The man picked up a chair and threw it on the table, shouting, "Where is she?"


    At this moment, Fitz paused and said, "Wait, did you see that thing on his arm?"


    As the figure is enlarged and recounted, the same thing on the arm can be seen at a glance.


    Ward said, "A centipede."


    At this moment Simmons came over and said, "It''s his IV blood filter."


    "Sir, UU Reading This viscous substance is very similar to the serum invented by Dr. Erskine in the 1940s. It is used for..."


    Before Simmons could finish speaking, Coulson said, "Super Soldier."


    Simmons continued: "I detected alien metal, gamma radiation, blood serum, all known sources of superpowers mixed together."


    Coulson looked at Fitz and said, "We have to check the source of the explosion, fast forward to the last point of the recording."


    Fitz immediately began to operate after receiving the order, and soon the scene of the explosion was restored, and he saw an orange light appear on the man in the scene, and then turned into a fireball and exploded.


    Coulson, who saw all this, said, "This is Extremis virus, a new species, very unstable."


    Obviously, after Coulson woke up, he immediately understood the important events that happened during his treatment.


    Regarding the Extremis virus, the Mandarin incident and the man behind the scenes are very clear.


    "The poor man didn''t have any explosives," Simmons exclaimed.


    "Doesn''t that mean that Mike also has the same substance in his body?"


    Ward posted his own opinion: "And judging by how strong he is, he has more in him."


    Fitz reacted at this time: "Then Mike may..."


    "Everyone within a two-block radius will be killed by him."


    Coulson looked at Ward: "Don''t you want to defuse the bomb, here''s your chance."


    ��


    PS: I wish all book lovers a happy Laba Festival. Today is the Laba Festival, which is also Pencil��s birthday. It��s not too much to vote for Pencil��s birthday!


    There are only 230 monthly tickets short of the goal, please reach the target and add 5 more chapters.


    Read the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel, please follow()

 Chapter 713： Caught (Happy New Years Eve)

    the other side.


    After finishing everything in the car, Skye quietly picked up the books on the table, revealing three chips with specific intrusion programs hidden underneath.


    Skye picked up one of the chips and quietly stuffed it into his underwear.


    Then he closed the computer, turned around and said to Mei: "It should be fine, let''s go back."


    At this moment, Michael Peterson suddenly fell from the sky, grabbed Mei and wrestled with the opponent, but Mei was not Michael, the strengthened opponent at all, and was thrown away by the opponent''s arm.


    "boom!"


    Mei flew out directly, hit a side wall, rolled from above, and passed out.


    Seeing Mike finish May, Skye shouted in surprise, "Mike, what are you doing?"


    Michael Peterson turned around, looked at Skye and said, "Protect you."


    "Isn''t that what you said, the horrible government personnel in black?"


    "You have to help protect us too."


    Hearing Mike''s words, Skye knew that he seemed to be responsible for the pot, but he still asked suspiciously, "Us?"


    In her eyes, isn''t the other party the only one to protect?


    At this moment, Michael Peterson pulled a child out, which was his son.


    Seeing the little guy in front of him, Skye was a little helpless.


    Michael said to his son, "Don''t cry."


    Holding his son in the car, he said, "Be strong for me, Ace."


    "What are we?"


    Ace lowered his head and replied, "A team."


    "That''s right, let''s drive."


    After speaking, Michael Peterson closed the car door, and at the same time, an orange light appeared on his cheek and then disappeared.


    It was already early morning, and it was not far from dawn.


    At the request of Michael Peterson, Skye drove away from the alley and headed into the distance.


    ��


    the other side.


    Inside the Airbus base.


    Ward was assembling his own sniper rifle at this time, and since it was dismantling the bomb, he had to deal with the opponent remotely.


    As for Coulson, he didn''t prepare long-range equipment. If Ward couldn''t deal with the opponent, then he would make a move at that time.


    Coulson also had a little curiosity: who is stronger, the physical enhancer or the modified extremis virus.


    At this time Simmons and Fitz came over and said to Coulson, "Sir, he didn''t explode because he was angry."


    "Although the two are related, it can be regarded as a chemical reaction."


    "Talking him down just buys us a little bit of time, but eventually he''s going to blow up."


    Coulson looked at the other party and said, "Is there a solution?"


    "Isolate him, keep him away from the crowd."


    Hearing Simmons'' answer, Coulson was not satisfied, and asked, "Or what?"


    Fitz said in a hoarse voice, "He was shot in the head."


    "If he dies, the radiation metabolic process stops," Simmons explained.


    Coulson turned his head and glanced at Ward, who was sorting out his guns, and said, "We need to find a third way, a way that won''t make Mike''s son lose his father."


    Simmons shook his head and said, "We''re running out of time, we can''t..."


    Coulson looked at Simmons and said, "Don''t ever tell me it''s impossible, I leave this to you, get it done."


    After speaking, Coulson turned and left directly.


    At this time, it had been a long time since Mei and Skye left, and the sky outside was already bright.


    Seeing that the two did not come back, Coulson was a little uneasy, and dialed Mei''s device.


    "plum!"


    Melinda May had just woken up at this moment, and staggered out of the alley.


    "He took Skye away."


    Hearing May''s words, Coulson asked, "May, are you okay?"


    Mei leaned on the wall, the blood from the corner of her mouth had solidified.


    "We''ll talk more about that later, but now we need to know where they went."


    Obviously Coulson and others have lost Skye''s position, they need to mobilize the camera to investigate.


    ��


    the other side.


    The Otonin trio had set off after receiving the order, and according to the information provided by Lord Charlotte, they arrived at Union Station in the east of Los Angeles, California.


    Here they want to stop at the target task Michael Peterson, and at this time Zack Orange is carrying a large wooden barrel behind him.


    The size of this box is not small, just enough to fit a person.


    The appearance of the three of them did not attract much attention in the station hall, they were just regarded as non-mainstream teenagers from the east coast.


    As for the ninja forehead protector, now that hand-made dolls are flying all over the sky, this thing is no longer the symbol of the ninja.


    At this time, Skye drove Michael and his son to Union Station, but the three did not enter the station. Skye was modifying their file information for Michael and his son.


    Looking at Skye who kept typing on the keyboard, Michael sat beside him and asked, "How long will it take?"


    Staring at the computer screen, Skye said, "It''s fast, trust me."


    At the same time, he complained: "This is not as simple as deleting the Facebook page. UU Reading I am overwriting the advanced encrypted information of the Licensing Administration."


    "Be patient."


    Michael asked his own question: "How do I know you can really handle it."


    Skye glanced at him, rolled his eyes, and said, "Because I''ve done it before."


    With the Enter key pressed, the information displayed on the computer has been deleted.


    What Skye needs to do now is to fabricate new identity information for the two. After all, after the deletion, the father and son still need a new identity that can be used.


    ��


    the other side.


    Fitz and Simmons are frantically researching how to crack it, even if they can''t crack it, they must delay the opponent''s overheating explosion after injection.


    While the two were operating, a message of a security breach suddenly appeared on the computer screen, and at the same time a string of coordinate codes kept scrolling on the computer. This string of coordinate numbers covered the entire computer, and an alarm sounded in the laboratory.


    Simmons looked at Fitz and said, "What the **** is this, how did you come up with this thing."


    "It''s not me, it''s interference," Fitz explained.


    "Someone is hacking into our secure channel."


    At this time Coulson walked into the laboratory, glanced at the computer screen and said, "That''s the latitude and longitude, Mike took Skye away."


    "She''s telling us the location."


    "You continue to study, now I''m going to meet the target."


    After explaining something, Coulson confirmed the location, and immediately drove Ward to the location provided by Skye.


    At the same time, Coulson called a team of local S.H.I.E.L.D. agents for support and went with him to the target location.


    ��


    Read the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel, please follow()

 Chapter 714： Raid (Happy New Year)

    union station.


    In Skye''s van, because Michael Peterson didn''t use a computer, she had already sent her coordinates to Coulson and others when she made up a new identity for the other party.


    She believed that the other party would find here soon, and Michael Peterson was comforting his son at this time.


    "We''ll take this lady with us, we can''t fly so we''ll take the train."


    "She will help us start over and start a new life."


    "Better life, as I always say."


    Obviously, his son didn''t fully understand Michael Peterson''s words, so he could only look at his father blankly.


    ��


    the other side.


    Coulson brought a team of S.H.I.E.L.D. soldiers outside Union Station, and Coulson and Ward got out of the car.


    Ward glanced around, then said, "Colson, look at this place."


    "You''re going to risk the lives of thousands of people for this nobody."


    Coulson held a horn in his hand, looked at the truck not far ahead, and said, "No one is nobody, Ward."


    "Fitz, Simmons will figure out a way."


    At this moment, four S.H.I.E.L.D. agents had surrounded Skye''s pickup truck, and Coulson picked up the horn and shouted:


    "Mr. Peterson, good morning."


    "We didn''t mean to hurt you, we were just here to help."


    "But you are in danger, we have to take you away."


    Michael Peterson in the car was stunned when he heard Coulson''s yelling, and at the same time shouted angrily at Skye:


    "what have you done?"


    An orange light flickered across his face in anger.


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. agents outside the car saw that there was no response inside, and immediately took out the pistol hidden in the back waist, and they had to be ready to attack at any time.


    At this time, Michael Peterson in the car looked at the door in front of him and kicked it up.


    "boom!"


    The door of the car was kicked away, hitting the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents outside the door.


    The two detectives standing next to the car door were knocked to the ground by the car door. Seeing the oncoming car door, Coulson ducked directly, but Ward chose to fall to the ground to avoid it.


    And the crowd behind heard the huge movement, and immediately grabbed it from both sides.


    The iron door that flew out did not hurt anyone except for knocking over two S.H.I.E.L.D. agents.


    At this time, Michael Peterson grabbed his son with one hand and Skye with the other and took the opportunity to take both of them out of the car, and ran towards the station.


    Skye was grabbed by Michael Peterson and entered the train hall. At this time, the hall was overcrowded, full of passengers buying tickets and preparing to take the train.


    At this time, Skye saw a group of five white men. He had a plan in his heart and when he passed by each other, he went up and gave one of them a blow.


    "Ow!"


    A white man was suddenly attacked by Skye, and immediately covered his chest and howled in pain.


    Skye finished kicking and yelled, "You''re right, he''s a little bitch."


    Michael Peterson was also stunned when he saw Skye''s operation. What''s the situation?


    Following Skye''s taunt, the partner of the kicked man rushed up angrily.


    "catch him."


    Seeing this scene, Michael Peterson had no choice but to let go of Skye, and Skye immediately turned his head and ran back.


    At this moment, Michael Peterson could only pull his son behind him, and told him, "Ace, back off."


    The four of them knocked over the passers-by in front of them and rushed towards Michael Peterson.


    Facing several people, Michael Peterson first threw the first person rushing out, and then punched the second person, sending him flying 5 meters away.


    As for


    The fist of the third person was also caught by Michael, and then he kicked the other person away, sliding on the ground and hitting the wall before stopping.


    After finishing the trio, Michael Peterson saw his son behind him being scattered by the crowd and immediately shouted: "Ace!"


    However, the fourth person from the other side took this opportunity to bypass Michael, picked up the iron frame on the side and smashed it.


    The iron frame was bent on the spot, but it was not damaged at all when it was released, which made him a little confused.


    Then Michael, who turned around, punched and flew out, becoming a parabola in the air and smashing heavily into the distance.


    At this time, the fight in the station hall attracted everyone''s attention, and there was an immediate chaos inside.


    And Michael Peterson''s actions also attracted the attention of the Otonin trio.


    Jin Mallet spit out the bubble gum in his mouth, took Kunai in his hand and said, "It seems that our target has appeared."


    Toth Anvil said hoarsely, "Let me capture him."


    At this time, Coulson also walked into the station with four agents, and seeing Ace in front of him, he grabbed him and said to the agents beside him, "Take him down."


    Ace looked at Coulson and yelled, "I want daddy."


    "I''m sure I''ll find him," Coulson said.


    At this time, Michael Peterson looked at the crowd running around and shouted: "Ace. UU Kanshu "


    "Ace!"


    At this moment, a police officer with a Remington spray gun entered the hall and shot directly at Michael Peterson who was standing in the center.


    "boom!"


    Facing the incoming bullets, Michael Peterson made a big jump and jumped into the air to hide.


    Hearing the gunshot, Ward looked aside Coulson and said, "Aren''t you not allowed to shoot?"


    "That might not be one of ours."


    At this moment, Tuo Sizhen, who saw this scene on the second floor, said, "He actually chased our target."


    I saw Toss Zhenzhan jumping directly from the second floor, appearing in front of such a policeman, grabbing the barrel of Remington''s gun with one hand, and punching the opponent''s head with the other hand.


    "boom!"


    Toss Anvil, who has the strength of Chunin, is very powerful, and he punched the opponent''s head directly.


    Red and white splashed around, but a sound escape barrier appeared in the direction of Toss-Anvil to resist it, and did not make it splash on himself.


    Toss Anvil crushed the Remington''s barrel, leaving it on the ground, and said, "What an outdated weapon."


    After finishing all this, Toss Anvil looked at Michael Peterson, who had just landed on the side, and said, "Michael Peterson."


    Michael Peterson, who saw this scene, also had his head numb. The headshot was really bloody, and at the same time he muttered: "Ninja..."


    At this time, Coulson, who was at the north gate, had an ugly expression on his face, and at the same time he asked a little puzzled, "How did Otonin get involved?"


    ��


    PS: In 2023, I wish all book lovers a happy new year and a happy new year''s day in advance.


    At the same time, ask for a guaranteed monthly pass for January.


    Read the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel, please follow()

 Chapter 715： Catch (Happy New Years Day)

    Ward said thoughtfully, "Could it be that ninjas are involved in this matter?"


    Coulson ordered: "Not only the ninjas, but also other forces joined in."


    "Ward, you go up and choose a commanding height, and don''t shoot without my order."


    Ward looked at Coulson and said, "What if Otonin wants to take Michael away?"


    Coulson''s face sank, and then he said, "I will negotiate with them."


    Ward glanced at Coulson, turned around and ran upstairs.


    Mei, who had just rushed to the door at this time, also heard Coulson''s words. The appearance of the ninja made everyone feel a little hazy about this mission.


    Skye, who ran to the second floor, also saw the scene that just happened. At the same time, she also saw Jin wearing the tone ninja forehead in the waiting room on the second floor.


    Hammer and Zac Orange, at this moment she will not regard them as cosplayers.


    At this time, there is only one thought in Skye''s mind, that is, are these three ninjas also coming for Michael?


    Skye is no longer preparing to leave through the second floor, wondering how things will end up.


    Michael Peterson looked at the bandaged ninja with overgrown hair and arms in front of him, and asked cautiously, "Who are you?"


    Obviously, the famous headshot scene just now scared him a little, even though the one who was killed was the enemy who attacked him.


    "Otonin, Toss Anvil."


    "My lord is interested in you, come with me."


    Toss Anvil didn''t do it directly, but spoke out his purpose.


    Michael looked at the other party and heard that a big ninja was interested in him. He didn''t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing, but he thought that someone would study him and slice him as Skye said.


    He asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    Toss Anvil looked up at Michael, and said calmly: "My mission is to take you away, and you will know exactly what you are going to do when you go."


    Hearing that the other party took him away without saying anything, Michael took a cautious step back and said, "My son was taken away by them. I need my son."


    "I won''t go with you."


    Toss Anvil shook his head helplessly: "It''s really embarrassing to you. "Sound Swift Attack!"


    I saw Toss Anvil swooping down and appearing in front of Michael in an instant, the speed was so fast that it seemed that there was a double image behind him.


    Toss Anvil grabbed Michael''s chest with his right hand, lifted him up, and launched a sonic attack on the enemy at the same time.


    "boom!"


    As Toss Anvil let go, Michael fell from the opponent''s hand and fell to the ground.


    At this time, Michael''s entire brain was attacked by sound waves, and he was dizzy as if he had lost control of his body.


    Just when Toss Anvil was about to grab him and leave, Coulson ran over and shouted:


    "Toth Anvil, I''m Agent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D."


    "I have a cooperative relationship with you Otonin four and even other ninjas in Ninja Village. You should know me."


    Seeing Coulson rushing up, Toss Anvil looked at him with only one eye exposed.


    Coulson continued: "There is poison in the target''s body, and it may explode at any time."


    "The explosion is powerful enough to blow up the entire station. Can you hand him over to us?"


    At this time, Ward''s voice sounded in Coulson''s headset: "Colson, I found two Otonin on the second floor."


    "How should we handle this mission?"


    Ward hid behind the door at the entrance on the second floor, holding his sniper rifle in his hand. Through the door, he saw two Otonin who were watching a show.


    Ward still has a very clear understanding of the ninja''s strength.


    If you want to eliminate the few people in front of you, it is not impossible, but you need to make advance preparations and heavy firepower coverage, just relying on the current situation


    He has no chance with this gun.


    Toss Anvil said in a cold voice, "I didn''t expect you to be alive, it''s interesting."


    "This is our mission, if you dare to obstruct it, then I can only send you to die."


    "I just don''t know if the S.H.I.E.L.D. behind you can bring you back to life this time."


    While speaking, Toss Anvil raised his arm and made a gesture of preparing to attack.


    Seeing this scene, Coulson put the firearm in his hand on the ground, expressing that he had no intention of attacking.


    "No, you misunderstood me."


    "Michael could blow up anytime within a few hours


    While the two were communicating, no one noticed that Michael, who was crawling on the ground, had recovered from the heavy blow he suffered just now with an orange light flashing across his face.


    He stood up suddenly, punched Toss Anvil, and roared at the same time: "Liar, you are a nest of snakes and rats."


    "Give me back my son."


    However, Michael''s attack behind him was directly received by Toss Anvil''s left hand.


    I saw Toss Anvil grabbing Michael''s arm in an instant, swung it up and smashed it on the stone pillar not far away.


    "boom!"


    The stone pillar in the hall was directly smashed into a hole, UU reading www. uukanshu�� com Michael fell from above and trampled on the service desk below.


    Seeing Toss Anvil''s attack, Coulson said nervously, "Aren''t you afraid of him exploding?"


    However, Toss Anvil ignored Coulson and rushed to Michael again.


    Both arms slammed towards Michael who was lying on the ground. "Sonic Shock."


    As Toss Anvil released the sonic shock in the right hand armor to attack Michael, directly stunned him.


    Seeing that the target had lost the ability to resist and passed out, Toss Anvil grabbed the target and said, "The target has been captured."


    Following Toss Anvil''s words, two figures of Shua and Shua descended from the sky and appeared around him.


    The people who came were Otonin''s Sac Orange and Kim Hammer.


    I saw Sack Orange said: "Toss Anvil, you have been waiting so long to deal with such a minion."


    Toss Anvil glanced at Coulson, who was on the side, and said, "I met someone who has a little intersection with us."


    Kim Hammer played with the kunai in his hand, and said with a smile, "SHIELD."


    "Let''s finish the mission first."


    Zack Orange put down the big wooden barrel he was carrying, lifted the lid and stuffed Michael into it.


    Coulson, who saw this scene, reminded again: "Michael may explode. The last person like him just blew himself up not long ago."


    "Humph."


    Jin Hammer laughed twice, Kunai twirled in his hands, and at the same time said: "We can solve it freely, you don''t need to worry about it."


    Zack Orange put Michael in it and closed the lid, took out a few talisman papers from the ninja bag, and pasted them around.


    Then he pretended to say: "Feng!"


    Read the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel, please follow()

 Chapter 716： mission failed

    With the end of Zac Orange''s sealing, black runes appeared on the talisman paper, which combined with the wooden barrel seemed to seal Michael with the extraordinary power of the ninja.


    Zack Orange doesn''t know how to seal the evil magic seal and other sealing formations, and these runes are not related to sealing ninjutsu, but Charlotte''s magic spells.


    This was something that was handed over to Otonin along with the materials at the beginning. He didn''t want Michael to blow up the trio of Otonin during the transportation.


    After all, if you don''t dodge the 3,000-degree Celsius explosion at close range, these Otonin will die.


    After finishing everything, Zack Orange put the barrel on his back again, ready to evacuate here.


    Following the departure of the two of them, Ward entered the second floor and came to Skye''s side. He pressed the headset and asked:


    "Colson, what to do next."


    Coulson looked at the Otonin trio in front of him, and remained silent for a while. He had no ability to keep the other party, even if he had already taken the physique enhancer.


    "Everyone of Otonin, can you tell me the purpose of arresting Michael?"


    "You must know that you have no law enforcement power here." "This is not the country of Tian..."


    Kim Hammer glanced at Coulson disdainfully, and then said, "This is not a secret that you can know."


    "retreat!"


    "boom!"


    As the three smoke bombs were dropped, a large amount of smoke filled the house instantly, causing everyone in S.H.I.E.L.D. to lose their sight.


    As the smoke cleared, there was no trace of Otonin in the station hall.


    At this moment, Coulson''s face was not maintaining his smile. At this time, May, Ward, and Skye all ran down and came to Coulson''s side.


    Ward stepped forward and patted Coulson on the shoulder, and said with a heavy expression, "Colson..."


    At this time, Fitz and Simmons ran in, holding a special firearm in their hands, and came to Coulson and said, "Sir, we made an antidote."


    Simmons said with some excitement: "Michael, as long as he is injected, there will be no worries about explosion in a short time."


    However, Fitz seemed to sense that something was wrong with the atmosphere, and pulled Simmons aside.


    "What happened?"


    Coulson took a deep breath and said, "Mission failed."


    "retreat!"


    Afterwards, Coulson also left the station with everyone in his team.


    the other side.


    The Otonin trio used the psychic world as a springboard to return to the base, and the items in their hands were paid to Lord Charlotte through the psychic gun.


    Tayuya looked at the three people who came back, and asked, "How is the situation?"


    Jin Hammer said with a smile: "It''s perfect, the target has been handed over to the adults."


    "Okay, the three of you go down and rest, you don''t need to practice duels with us today."


    All three of them had smiles on their faces: "Thank you, sir."


    At this time, after receiving the mission target delivered by Yin Ren at the base, Charlotte glanced at it, and directly notified the red queen:


    "Red Empress, ask the pharmacist to come in." "Yes, master.


    The pharmacist who received the notification came quickly, and Charlotte said, "This is the test body of the Extremis virus."


    "Some improvements have been made in combination with alien technology, but there is still a risk of explosion."


    "But it''s still a direction to explore."


    "Dou, give it to Orochimaru, he knows how to deal with it.


    Pharmacist glanced at the vat beside him, nodded, "Yes, Lord Charlotte."


    With a wave of Charlotte''s hand, several spells on the vat flew up, and the seal on it had been lifted.


    The pharmacist picked up the barrel and left Charlotte''s office. the other side.


    Coulson, who returned to the Airbus, began to report to Commander Hill of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "Mission failed, Union Station alarm cleared."


    "Three ninjas from Yinnin Village suddenly appeared and participated in this mission."


    "They took away the target of the mission, Michael Pedersen. In this mission, Yinnin Village used the method of attacking the enemy with sound waves."


    "It can be confirmed that the name of Ninja Village has a certain relationship with the ninjutsu they use, and at the same time, the opponent has shown the ability to have a seal."


    "They used a few spells, stuck on the wall of the barrel to seal Michael, and made sure that the target would not explode under such circumstances."


    "Because considering the opponent''s strength, we did not block it."


    "Also who''s the ninja''s docking right now, maybe we need to talk to them."


    Hearing Coulson''s report, Hill at the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters also became serious.


    "Received the information, please upload some videos from the scene first, and I will respond to Chief Fury."


    "Then submit a detailed mission report as soon as possible." "Yes, I will submit the report later.


    As the communication was hung up, the cars that everyone was riding in continued to drive towards the airport.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters.


    As the video material in Coulson''s hand was uploaded, Hill knocked on Director Nick Fury''s office with something.


    "Enter."


    The office door opened, Hill walked in, and Nick


    In front of Fury.


    "Colson''s first mission, UU Reading failed."


    Nick Fury looked up at Hill, and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Three new ninjas from Yinnin Village joined this mission."


    "It seems that the ninjas are also interested in the Extremis virus, but they have also exposed some information."


    While speaking, Hill handed over the information and videos he had sorted out to Nick Fury.


    Nick Fury took Hill''s profile and flipped through it. After reading it, Nick Fury cursed: "Mary Falk!"


    "These ninjas who don''t have law enforcement authority have started to interfere with the mission of our S.H.I.E.L.D."


    Hill ignored Nick Fury''s swearing, and continued: "Colson wants to know, who is responsible for the task of contacting ninjas now."


    "He thinks he should talk to the other ninjas."


    "After all, Otonin is just a small ninja village among ninjas."


    Nick Fury heard Hill''s words and said: "Natasha is in charge of the task of contacting the ninja, but she is investigating the incident in Wakanda during this time."


    "The situation there is quite severe. I just broke into the interior and can''t get out temporarily."


    "As for the Extremis virus, this thing is very unstable, and many sources have obtained information about this thing."


    "Charlotte must have acquired technology, and Otonin may also want to know about it."


    "This matter, even if Coulson''s mission is over, I will arrange someone to handle the specific situation."


    Hill was silent for a while before speaking: "Sir, the strength of the ninjas is too great, and they have no law enforcement power. If we continue to let things go like this, our work will become more and more difficult."


    Nick Fury nodded: "I see."


    Read the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel, please follow()

 Chapter 717： Nick Furys plan

    As Hill left, Nick Fury clicked on a file in the computer, which was exactly what Natasha reported.


    Looking at the content of the document report, I learned that some time ago, the capital of "Wakanda" was attacked by unknown militants, but Wakanda defeated the opponent.


    But for such a big matter, the news was blocked here, and it was not passed on to the outside world.


    But because of Wakanda''s reconstruction work, Natasha did not investigate the information about this attacking force.


    At the same time, various performances have shown that the actual situation in Wakanda does not match what he has shown, but it is very xenophobic here. Even if Natasha felt that something was wrong here, she still did not investigate why.


    In addition, when Natasha was investigating the surrounding countries bordering Wakanda, she discovered that the figure of the Akatsuki Hidan reappeared in Africa, and many villages were slaughtered, leaving behind the scene of the evil god''s sacrifice.


    Looking at the photos in Natasha''s report, Nick Fury looked solemn.


    Rebellion, Yinnin, Wakanda, Centipede organization, things can be said to be more and more.


    Nick Fury has already learned about the difficulty of the Akatsuki organization, and it is indeed difficult to deal with this organization.


    The matter of the centipede organization can continue to be handed over to Coulson''s team for investigation to see what can be found in the end. As for the matter of the Xiao organization, it can be put aside for now.


    What happened in Wakanda made Natasha follow for a period of time. If there is no result, he can only be temporarily transferred back to let others continue to follow up.


    After all, Natasha''s combat power is not suitable for long-term storage. This is a waste of power.


    As for Otonin, Nick Fury was going to make an example of others. In his opinion, Kirigakure kidnapped Junmaro, but Otonin didn''t dare to let go. He only added three other Ninjas. S.H.I.E.L.D. mission objectives.


    It is true that SHIELD has nothing to do with ninjas. This matter cannot continue to be let go, otherwise the majesty of SHIELD will be completely gone. Could it be that all tasks in the future cannot be given up when encountering ninjas? What else has become.


    It''s fine that the five major powers in the ninja world can''t afford to provoke them. Could it be that they can''t touch even a small sound ninja?


    ������������.


    the other side.


    After writing the mission report, Coulson took Skye to a place where S.H.I.E.L.D. placed some special children.


    Michael''s son was going to be taken care of here. After the formalities were completed, the child was taken away by the teacher, and Skye came to Coulson''s side.


    "I told him his dad would come back to him soon, but he was taken away by the ninja." "Will it really come back?"


    Coulson shook his head: "I don''t know either."


    "We don''t know what Otonin wants Michael to do, maybe it''s for the Extremis virus or something else."


    "I''m not sure about his future."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Skye asked his own question: "Aren''t they superheroes?" The two walked to the car while talking.


    Coulson opened the car door and said, "Not all ninjas are superheroes." "Are they villains?"


    "It''s hard to define, but they really don''t have enforcement powers."


    Skye was silent for a while, and then asked a doubt: "Then this mission is over?" "Many things have not been investigated clearly."


    Coulson nodded and said, "Yes, we failed to cut down the source of the centipede, and the person who funded that little experiment is still at large."


    "Even Michael was taken away by Otonin."


    "However, other people will handle these matters. Someone from the headquarters will negotiate with Otonin and get a final answer."


    In the car, Coulson looked at Skye and said, "Have you thought about that proposal?" Skye looked at Coulson and said, "Take the crazy plane?"


    "I don''t have much team spirit."


    Coulson explained: "We''re not a team either.


    Team, but we can punish women and eliminate evil, and you can help a lot. "


    "You get a front row seat to the weirdest show on Earth." "After all, that''s exactly what you want."


    Skye nodded and said, "I hacked into S.H.I.E.L.D. in my van, you better bring me something fresh."


    Just then the phone rang and Coulson answered the call. "Go ahead."


    Ward''s voice came from the other end of the phone: "Colson, we have received the 084 mission." "Are you sure?"


    Ward replied, "They want us to find out."


    As the phone hung up, Coulson started the car, and Skye asked, "What is 084?" Coulson looked at the other side and said, "You have ten minutes to decide whether you really want to know." Skye said "We can''t get to the airport in ten minutes," said Shi.


    Hearing Skye''s answer, Coulson already knew the answer.


    I saw him on the center console of the car, pressed a few buttons, and the car started to lift. Seeing the car floating up in place, Skye stretched out his head and looked down.


    Coulson pulled out a magic mirror, put it on, and said, "The tide is rising."


    In the next second, Laura carried the two of them and flew towards the airport, while Skye was amazed at the technology mastered by S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Flying cars, this is something that is not on the market. ��


    the other side. In the laboratory of Orochimaru.


    The pharmacist brought the test subject Michael over,


    And the other party was lying naked on the test bench of Orochimaru at this time, with a terrified expression on his face. Orochimaru stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. He had already given the other party a full body check. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com "It''s interesting."


    "Inject the Extremis virus into the alien metal, and implant this alien metal into the human body."


    "Through adjustment, the implanted alien metal will naturally secrete a liquid containing the Extremis virus into the human body, continuously transforming the injector''s body to achieve a strengthening effect, and at the same time prevent the injection of a large amount of Extremis virus from causing the test subject to directly explosion occurs."


    "It''s a pity that it''s not very rigorous. The desperate virus that is constantly secreted will eventually lead to the explosion of the host." "I have some ideas, but it''s a pity that I don''t have too many ideas."


    "I just don''t know if you, who lost your arm, still have the self-healing function of the Extremis virus." Orochimaru waved his hand, and Michael''s arm with the centipede broke instantly.


    "Ah~"


    Michael howled in pain on the test bench. "It''s noisy."


    The pharmacist went up and clicked directly on Michael''s acupuncture points, making him unable to speak.


    Orochimaru looked at Michael''s severed arm, except that the blood was flowing and there was no orange light to make the opponent grow an arm.


    After a brief observation, Orochimaru shook his head: "It seems that the recovery situation has been seriously weakened."


    Picking up Michael''s severed arm, Orochimaru disassembled the centipede-shaped metal on the arm, and studied it in his hand.


    After a brief study, Orochimaru fully understood this thing, and threw it on the tray aside.


    "Maybe I can learn from this idea, but it can''t be as rough as theirs..." "Dou, ask someone to send some test subjects over."


    The pharmacist on the side nodded and said, "Yes, Master Orochimaru."


    Read the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel, please follow()

 Chapter 718： I am...you will regret it!

    Airport.


    Coulson brought Skye to the airport. At this time, Skye was arranging his salute in his van, but Coulson came to the plane first.


    She had already planned to join Coulson''s team. Although the other party failed in this mission, she also saw the human side of the other party and saw some scenes that she had never seen before.


    After packing up his things, Skye held his salute, turned around and glanced at his minivan, and then boarded the plane.


    In the command room, after learning that Skye was also joining the team, Ward said to Coulson, "Skye? She can''t be a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent."


    Coulson looked at the latest mission information, nodded and said: "I agree, so I asked her to be a consultant." "This kind of thing is not uncommon in SHIELD. In fact, Stark is also a consultant of SHIELD."


    Ward refused, "But Skye was a member of Rising Tide, and she broke our RSA encryption system.


    Coulson pointed out: "Twice, still using a notebook." "With our resources, think about how much she can do."


    Ward looked at Coulson and said, "I thought about it, and because I thought about it, I disagree." "You came to me to assess the risk, and she is a risk."


    "She doesn''t think like us." Coulson looked at Ward and said, "That''s right."


    At this time Mei also came over and expressed her opinion on Coulson''s proposal. "There are already two children on the Airbus who can''t fight, and now you have another one."


    Ward also hurriedly said, "At least Fitz and Simmons are trained S.H.I.E.L.D. researchers. What is Skye?"


    "You also said that this team was handpicked and assembled to protect people in response to a new crisis."


    "I just don''t know how to get a hacker to follow me..."


    Coulson said at this time: "I have expected your reaction, I have already decided on this matter." "Ward, I am the leader of this team."


    Ward: "Coulson, you''re going to regret it."


    Coulson looked up at Ward and said, "I will keep a record of your objection." "Now let''s talk about the new task."


    Hearing Coulson''s words, Ward did not argue with Coulson on this matter, after all, the boss of this team is Coulson.


    Ward talked about the mission: "We were ordered to investigate a 084, and we all know what that means."


    Coulson nodded, "Yes."


    "084 means we don''t know what it is."


    Coulson had already determined the mission location at this time, and gave Mei the flight target in his hand. After getting the flight location, Mei turned and left the command room.


    ��������������the other side.


    Fitz and Simmons went to greet Skye at this time.


    Simmons looked at Skye and said excitedly, "Skye, Agent Coulson told us." "That''s great, isn''t it Fitz."


    Fitz on the side also smiled and said, "Yes."


    Obviously having one more teammate makes both of them happier.


    Fitz stepped forward to take the cardboard box from Skye, and said, "Come with me, we will take you to your bedroom."


    The two took Skye with them and walked upstairs.


    Fitz introduced while walking: "Here, the official term is called Air Mobile Command Station, but we call it "Airbus". "


    "The tradition of S.H.I.E.L.D. is to give names as short as possible when you are on the field."


    "It''s like this no matter what you do, because of the danger of the mission."


    Skye looked around, nodded and said, "Yeah, I''ve been here before, but unfortunately I didn''t see anything." "Because Agent Ward put a bag on my head."


    Simmons said embarrassingly, "I''m so sorry about that."


    At this moment, Mei''s voice came to mind in the voice broadcast: "Take off in two minutes, sit still and don''t get windy." Skye asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    "It''s too late to regret quitting now," Simmons said with a smile.


    Then he said to Fitz, "Let''s take the guest to her bed." Fitz immediately trotted and said, "There''s only one left, right next to me."


    Soon Fitz came to Skye''s place with his things in his arms, a room of only 6 square meters on the plane, with a bed and a TV.


    Fitz put Skye''s box on the bed, and at the same time said: "This is your place." Skye walked in with his salute, and put the salute on the ground.


    At this time Ward came over, knocked on the door and handed something to Skye. "Take a good look, this is not an ordinary plane."


    Skye stood at the door and opened the thing in his hand, which was an aircraft notice sheet. At the same time, he complained about Ward''s words: "Isn''t it."


    But Ward turned around and left after giving Skye the things. Obviously, he still had a lot of opinions on Skye''s arrival, or he didn''t want to see Skye. UU reading


    At this moment, Coulson also came over, and in order to hear what Skye was saying, he asked, "What did you say?" Skye looked at Coulson and said with a smile, "What a great plane."


    "I was wounded before the Battle of New York, so Director Fury showed kindness..." Skye asked in surprise, "You were shot?"


    Coulson nodded, "Almost."


    "An Asgardian pierced my heart with a chitauri scepter, but the effect was similar." "For this I had my heart stopped for sixty seconds, took weeks off work, and got into a fight. airplane."


    "The plane was completely overhauled, reinforced, and no expense wasted." It was Coulson who extended his cardiac arrest again.


    Skye looked Coulson up and down and said, "Yeah, Agent Ward said they sent you to Tahiti."


    "It''s a magical place." "You said so."


    Coulson looked at Skye and said, "Come on, do it."


    Coulson got on the couch and said, "Buckle your seatbelt."


    Watching Coulson''s actions, Skye also fastened his seat belt. At this time, the plane''s notification sounded, and the lights in the plane began to automatically turn off.


    Skye asked his doubts: "I don''t even know where we are going?" "Peru, where 084 was found."


    Apparently Skye didn''t know what it meant: "What does 084 stand for?"


    Coulson explained: "Object of unknown origin, very similar to you."


    "We go in and determine if the object is useful or if it''s a threat."


    "The 084 we found last time is quite interesting."


    Skye asked curiously, "What did you find last time?"


    "hammer."


    Read the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel, please follow()

 Chapter 719： confrontation

    Soon the plane reached the target location.


    Because there is no airport nearby, May landed the plane directly on a relatively flat dirt road in Peru. Fortunately, Airbus has good performance and does not have too high requirements on the runway for takeoff and landing.


    After the plane landed, Coulson and others drove two vehicles led by each other to Jacques Tapat, the Inca archaeological excavation site.


    Following the end of the destination, everyone got out of the car.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Ward said: "There are tire marks 40 meters back, I will check if it is a car from here." "Make sure no one else gets involved."


    Mei looked around and said, "It''s too exposed here, I''ll find a secluded place to park." Then they restarted their own car, and she wanted to park in another place.


    As for Fitz and Simmons who got out of the car, they were not vigilant. Instead, they looked like tourists who wanted to see the wild capuchin monkeys in Peru. After all, there are not many monkeys in Peru.


    The two talked and laughed and came to the archaeological excavation site, in front of a huge Inca temple.


    Skye followed Coulson and said, "We should warn the nearby residents that they already have to deal with the rebels who oppose mining and the barbarians of the Peruvian guerrillas."


    "I can post something."


    Coulson said as he walked, "Remember the panic caused when the antimatter meteor fell off the coast of Miami and nearly destroyed the entire city?"


    Skye wondered, "I don''t remember."


    Coulson looked at Skye and said, "That''s right, because we blocked the news and controlled the situation." Skye was puzzled, "Then why am I here?"


    Coulson said, "If the news gets out, I may need you to divert the attention of the public." "Let everyone focus on other things."


    Skye understood, and said, "That is to say, do what I am most opposed to." Coulson nodded and said, "That''s right."


    Coulson looked at the temple in front of him, and at this moment, a thought flashed through his mind, that is, since the 084 item appeared here, would there also be a teleportation array related to the ninja world.


    After all, according to the information obtained before, there are ninja teleportation arrays left in some ancient temples and buildings, but I don''t know if they can meet this time.


    You must know that S.H.I.E.L.D. has been looking for it for so long, and has never encountered it once. I don''t know if it will be so lucky this time.


    While Coulson was thinking, seeing the man coming out from the entrance of the temple, Coulson greeted him and said, "Morning, Doctor."


    "I''m Agent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D. I heard that you found something interesting." While talking, Coulson took out his ID and showed it to the other party.


    The doctor of archeology glanced at Coulson''s ID, and then said, "I don''t even know how to explain it. This temple is at least five hundred years old, and it''s full of cultural relics from before the Inca era."


    "And one of them shouldn''t appear at all, and it looks like it might be dangerous." Coulson pointed to the entrance of the temple and said, "That''s why we came."


    Then the archaeologist led Coulson into the temple, and saw an object embedded on the wall. The doctor of archaeology said, "It''s untouched."


    Coulson walked over, took a closer look and saw strange lines drawn around the object, and asked, "Who else knows?"


    "Only the local government, they must have contacted you."


    Coulson looked around the lines around the item, and then asked, "Apart from this item, is there anything out of the ordinary?"


    The doctor of archaeology thought for a while, and then said: "There is something wrong with the relief pattern on this wall. I don''t know if the people at that time drew it wrong, or it is a new thing."


    Pointing to the pattern around the object, the doctor said, "This should not be something from the Inca era, but it appeared in the temple together with this object."


    "But this should have nothing to do with it, it''s just some minor archaeological issues."


    Coulson if something


    Thinking, and then said: "Sir, please evacuate the scene with your team until we determine the danger of this object."


    At this time, Simmons and Fitz on the side had already controlled their scanning drones to take off and came to the doctor. Looking at the small drone flying in front of his eyes, the doctor showed a curious look.


    "Don''t touch him," Simmons warned.


    Coulson said to the doctor again: "For your own safety, evacuate."


    The doctor nodded and left the temple directly. He also knew that this place was not a safe place, especially the item that appeared now.


    Skye, who was on the side, searched the Internet, and then said, "I searched every data stream, and no one is discussing this thing on the Internet. It''s incredible."


    Skye walked up, looked at the objects on the wall, and wanted to reach out to touch Fitz, reminding him, "Be careful��you''d better not touch it."


    Skye stopped and looked at Fitz.


    Simmons said, "The unknown object is embedded in the fossil rock formation, so it must have been there for at least 1,500 years."


    "That''s a thousand years longer than the history of the temple, maybe it came from an alien."


    Fitz retorted: "Maybe, but from the shape and manufacturing process, it looks like it was made in Germany."


    At this time, Coulson looked at the textures surrounding the 084 item, and said, "Fitz, control your device to scan and draw all the textures related to this temple in this temple."


    "It''s sir, UU Reading But this thing seems to be part of the temple."


    Coulson shook his head and said, "No, it reminds me of the pattern left over from the scene of the 084 item last time" (the rune imprint left over from the Rainbow Bridge transmission.)


    Outside the temple, Ward had already checked the tire marks and came back. Seeing May who was guarding the door, he said, "The tire marks are the same as the professor''s."


    At the same time, he reminded Mei, "Where''s your gun?"


    Mei obviously understood Ward''s meaning, walked down the steps, came to Ward''s side and looked around while saying, "If I need a gun, I will grab one."


    Ward nodded and said, "Yes, I forgot that you are an iron cavalry."


    May looked at Ward and said, "Don''t say that again."


    "Feel sorry."


    Walking towards the jungle, Ward said, "I''ve heard about your story, about Bahrain Island, about that operation."


    "It was a smart move for Coulson to have you back."


    And Mei walked towards another woods silently.


    "It''s nice to have a trusted friend who looks out for each other," Ward continued, leaning toward the overgrown weeds.


    After getting close to the opponent, Ward reached out and grabbed the soldier squatting in the grass, and directly pulled the opponent out and remained on the ground.


    Mei, on the other hand, grabbed the two soldiers hiding on her side and knocked them to the ground, and grabbed the opponent''s pistol. As the three Peruvian military police were knocked to the ground, they disarmed each other.


    At this time, several cars rushed over, and a large number of Peruvian military police got out from inside, and they immediately pointed guns at the two of them.


    While Ward is controlling the hostages on the ground, May is confronting each other with guns in both hands.


    ......


    Read the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel, please follow()

 Chapter 720： Ninja sent

    Ward held the hostage in his hand, but he didn''t panic at all. At the same time, he took the time to say to May: "You should be against the one with two guns."


    The two sides confronted each other, and Ward contacted Coulson in the temple. "Coulson?"


    Coulson picked up the walkie-talkie and said, "Say." "There is something going on outside."


    Skye on the side said, "There are a lot of rebels in this area."


    Coulson said directly, "The movement of the rebel army will not be so small." Then he said to Fitz and Simmons, "Go ahead, I will come."


    Coulson walked out of the temple, saw the people confronting each other at the door, and said, "Good morning, I am Agent Coulson." "We are here for an incident involving international security."


    At this moment, the opposing commander came out, a woman in military uniform wearing sunglasses, she walked up to Coulson and shouted in surprise, "Philip?"


    Coulson also recognized the person in front of him, and called out the person''s name: "Camilla?" Then he pointed at the soldiers with guns and said, "Can you let them put down their guns?"


    Camilla shrugged her shoulders: "Please first."


    Coulson nodded, and Ward and May, who received the signal, released the hostages and put away the guns. Seeing Coulson''s actions, Camilla also announced: "Shut down the guns and release the alert."


    As the soldiers put away their guns, Camilla quickly walked up to Coulson, took off her sunglasses and said with a smile, "Now we have to say hello."


    After speaking, he gave Coulson a kiss on both cheeks.


    Coulson looked at the other party and said with a smile, "I''ve been promoted to be a commander, congratulations!" Camilla said with a smile, "It happened three years ago, but thank you anyway."


    Coulson introduced to his subordinates at this time: "Agent Melinda May, Agent Grant Ward."


    "This is Commander Camila Reyes, she''s from the Peruvian Military Police." "We''ve worked together."


    With Coulson''s introduction, May and Ward looked at each other, and they both thought that Coulson had an unusual relationship with each other.


    Then Coulson said to Ward: "Tell everyone that everything is fine." Ward nodded and walked towards the temple.


    Camila looked at Coulson and said, "I know you found strange objects on Peruvian territory, we should talk about how to deal with this matter."


    Coulson nodded and said, "Of course, but 084 does not belong to the country of discovery."


    Hearing what Coulson said, Camilla changed the subject: "You look in good shape." "Yeah, I also know how to exercise."


    Camilla put her arms around Coulson and said, "Come on, let me show you something."


    Inside the temple, Fitz looked at the scanned data and said to Simmons beside him, "Did you see it?" "It''s alive."


    Skye on the side asked curiously, "Are you talking about life and death?" Fitz explained, "It has a normal energy source."


    "Sleepy Bugs'' reads the radionuclide data," Simmons said, too. "But they didn''t match any known isotopes."


    Fitz said: "I get a temporary match here, but the value keeps changing." "Is that possible?"


    Skye didn''t understand the technical terms of the two of them at all, so he didn''t know how to pretend to understand the conversation, but the idiot-like eyes of the two made Skye a little embarrassed, so he said, "I''m going to find Coulson."


    At this moment, Ward walked in and said, "We have a companion, and the national police are here." Fitz asked in confusion, "What?"


    "What are they doing here?"


    Ward walked up to the object, glanced at the thing on the wall and said, "They heard about this thing, and it should be here to protect the object."


    "There have been quite a few rebel uprisings in this area."


    At this point Skye interjected: "Yeah, the people revolted against the government''s mining policy." "That''s great."


    Ward was very dissatisfied with Skye''s words and said, "Yeah, this kind of violence is very good." Skye immediately said: "Sorry, I''m not this


    meaning. "


    "That''s right, that''s what you wrote, in your van, alone, safe." Then Ward looked at Fitz and Simmons and said, "How long will it take, we have to leave as soon as possible." Zi was puzzled, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Simmons also wondered, "Are we in danger?"


    Ward said with a serious expression: "Everyone will not do their job well." Then he looked at Skye and said, "What is your duty?"


    Ward''s words made Skye speechless for a moment, not knowing what to say. ��


    outside.


    Camila took out an object wrapped in a tissue from her pocket, and said, "This cocoa comes from a secret village in Peru. It''s very special. It''s the best chocolate in the world."


    Coulson picked up one, tasted it in his mouth, and commented: "It would be nice to add more sugar." Camilla laughed: "As expected of an American."


    Coulson said while walking at this time: "You know, Camilla." "I am very simple."


    Camilla smiled and said, "The mission you came here last time was not easy at all." Coulson said with a smile, "At that time, I had noble people to help me."


    Camilla then said down to business: "We can''t keep that object, can we?"


    Coulson spread his hands: "It''s not for me to decide, but we can definitely find a decent solution."


    "I can give some to your country"


    "boom!"


    However, before Coulson could finish speaking, a grenade directly blasted away a car of the Peruvian military police. Immediately, the Peruvian military and police began to attack the rebels who appeared, and the two sides immediately exchanged fire. Camilla took out her pistol and said to Coulson, "The Rebels."


    Coulson also drew his weapon from the lower back and said, "Stay behind me, stay close."


    A large number of rebels wearing red scarves appeared, and began to destroy the ready-made, grenade, RPG greeted the listening vehicles in front of them. UU Reading


    With the explosion outside, everyone in the temple also heard the sound of firefighting. Ward said at this time: "It looks like they fought the rebels." "Let''s go."


    "They''re coming, let''s go."


    Fitz and Simmons hurriedly greeted the drone and packed up their equipment.


    Skye stepped forward to help Fitz install the equipment, but was immediately rejected: "No, no, you can''t put it like this." Skye said: "It''s okay."


    "Let''s do it ourselves," Fitz yelled.


    Simmons said to Ward: "We need an airtight container to carry 084." Ward glanced back and said solemnly: "There is no time."


    Fitz explained: "But it has a fluctuating energy core with a frequency above ten megahertz..."


    Before Fitz finished speaking, a grenade exploded outside, causing the temple to shake for a while, and a large amount of dust fell from it. Ward glanced at Fitz, turned his head and walked towards Object 084, and said, "Sorry, science class is over." Ward walked to Object 084, stretched out his hand to grab it, and forcibly lifted it from the wall. Pull it out.


    At this moment, a figure slowly appeared in the temple, and his figure turned from virtual to real. The one who appeared was none other than the boy Kirabi who appeared from Charlotte.


    Skye on the side happened to see this scene, and immediately exclaimed: "God, what is that?" Fitz quickly turned his head and saw the place Skye was pointing at: "This...this..."


    Ward just pulled out the 084 item and put it directly in his backpack, and then he was a little confused, so he said: "What''s wrong..."


    Looking up at the position where the two were looking, Ward also stopped his movements. "Ninja Ninja..."


    Read the latest chapters of Naruto coming to Marvel, please follow()